《My Previous Life Boyfriend》


 Chapter 2

    I had doubts about Zhu Xiaofei because she was going to play games with my photos.


    Under the confirmation of the hatchback, there was something I didn''t understand. I immediately rushed up and yelled at her mobile phone: "Zhou Feng, right? What you see is not her, but... "


    But before I finished, I was pushed aside by Zhu Xiaofei.


    Although she was about the same size as me, she pushed me down with all her strength. I immediately turned over and blocked her way.


    "Are you sick? What''s it to you that I talk to people? Why do you want to do something out of thin air? "


    "Zhu Xiaofei, are you sick? Just now there was a man downstairs who took me as his object and pulled me to talk nonsense. He also said that he knew me in the game. You tell me the truth, did you use the photos in my space to seduce other men? "


    Zhu Xiaofei glanced at me askance, "you are insane. I don''t know Zhou Feng at all. Don''t pour dirty water on my aunt. You''re beautiful. What''s the matter? You think I have to talk about your picture? As for narcissism, then? Cut


    "Zhu Xiaofei, I''m warning you again, don''t make up my mind. I don''t do harm to others, but I''m not a dough to be manipulated. " I glared at her and warned her, because such a person must not give her a chance. You just leave her a crack in the door and she can lead the cow in.


    When she saw that I was really angry, her face began to ease down, and finally she cried in front of me.


    "Enron, this is really my object. I''ve been in love with him secretly for many years, and now I''ve finally achieved the right result, but you..." She sobbed so much that I was upset and a little uncertain.


    To tell you the truth, this roommate''s character is extremely bad, and the problem is still terrifying. It''s not easy to meet someone who likes this.


    She used to hook up with boys in games, regardless of size and familiarity. For this matter, there are several girls have called to the door, can let us a few roommates lost a lot of face. That''s why I thought that Zhou Feng was seduced by her in my name.


    Now that I see her crying so sad, I feel sad and ready to forgive her. After all, I have fallen in love with others secretly, and she is the result of cultivation, but the one I fell in love with secretly probably doesn''t know who I am!


    "Well, if that''s the case, I apologize. But don''t let me find that you really did it, Zhu Xiaofei. You and I are all women. You know that women are bullied and can do anything! " I said to get out of the way.


    Zhu Xiaofei gave a hum, said thank you to me in a hoarse voice, and went out.


    Originally thought it was only a few minutes, but it took more than an hour for her to come back slowly.


    As soon as I look at her face, I know that she and her partner should be reconciled.


    I saw that she was in a good mood, and I thought about saying a few words to her to ease up. After all, there were only two of us in Nuo University''s dormitory. We couldn''t see each other when we looked up. As a result, as soon as I met her, the girl wiped away from me like she didn''t see me at all.


    I wanted to get angry, but Zhu Xiaofei said, "who told you to take photos in your circle of friends every day? As long as you are your good friends, you can take them. What''s more, there are more people playing games. Why should I be responsible for everything? "


    I didn''t reply. She said it well. There are many photos in my circle of friends and many of my friends. It''s not really her.


    When she saw that I was silent, she whispered, "you are so ostentatious. It''s all your fault. You should think about who you have provoked, not blame your good sisters for everything."


    Zhu Xiaofei''s tone is very bad, but his words are very reasonable. So I frowned and thought for a while, and then asked her, "isn''t that you?"


    Unexpectedly, she even raised three fingers and swore to heaven, "Enron, if I did it, I would be hit by a car when I went out."


    Since she said such a thing, I can''t help believing it, otherwise this person would be too cruel to herself.


    So I thought about it for a long time. I felt that I was so big that I didn''t offend anyone. Who could bother me so much? And what about the sexy pictures that the boys said? Is it possible that PS is synthesized?


    The more I think about it, the more my brain aches. In the end, I just lie on the table. I was going to divert my attention, but I caught a glimpse of the express box on my hand.


    Sometimes people are so strange that they are very upset. But when they see the gift they like from boys, they feel happy immediately. I had to open the express carefully, and I wondered what strange little things he would give me this time.


    But the moment the express was opened, I was filled with joy, just like a fantastic soap bubble, which was broken and nowhere to be found. Was it a box of condoms in the express box?


    I felt like I was suddenly slapped in the face. I thought he was different, but it turned out that he was more disgusting than those men.


    I stepped on it in disgust, then ran out of the dormitory and threw it into the garbage can. By the way, I buried a little bit of my favor for this person.Originally shouldn''t cry, I don''t know who he is. But I just can''t help thinking that a person I haven''t met is the one who is the most serious and understands me. I''m really like a joke


    The whole lunch time I was immersed in endless sadness, until I suddenly remembered that there was still class in the afternoon, so I rushed to the classroom.


    I don''t know if I''m suspicious or if it''s true.


    I see that everyone''s eyes have completely changed their taste, all with sharp spines. As soon as I sat down, the girl next to me immediately changed her seat like a fly.


    I feel very uncomfortable, but I have nothing to say, but the boy behind me also talks about me with that special high tone.


    "I don''t think it''s like that kind of promiscuous woman. You see her red eyes, a look is wronged


    "Didn''t you see that man? It''s so strong, and Enron looks like a doll. I can''t stand it. That''s why Ha ha ha


    I had been trying to control my emotions, and I couldn''t help it when I heard that.


    I turned to the man and yelled, "shut up!"


    But the man looked me up and down, and his mouth was even dirtier. "Honey, brother, I''m super functional, seven times a night. If you make an appointment with me, you''ll be very happy Ah, Hoo


    He was kicked at the table before he finished talking.


    The obscene man got up and opened his mouth to curse, but when he saw the comer, he stifled it back.


    Because Zhuoyue is the man who started the work. He is recognized as the male god in our college. He is handsome and versatile. He has a cold temper. Everyone loves to answer, especially girls.


    But he was very fierce when he started fighting. I heard that he had a conflict with someone last time and almost abandoned him.


    He never pays attention to girls, but girls like this kind of iceberg man, because they think the real man should be like this.


    In order not to cause trouble, I have never told anyone that I have been in the same class with him since primary school.


    But we didn''t talk, so when Zhuo Yue came to me and dragged me out, my mind was blank, and I didn''t even know how to get out of the classroom.


    Until out of the teaching building, was a cold wind, I finally recovered.


    "Thank you..." I was about to say thanks, but Zhuoyue suddenly let go and left without saying anything.


    Looking at his cold and unusual back, my heart is extremely complex. On the one hand, I can be rescued by the male god of the school, especially to satisfy my vanity as a woman; on the other hand, if someone misunderstands that I have anything to do with Zhuoyue, he may have to suffer a lot!


    If a woman''s jealousy breaks out, there''s no reason


    No matter whether it''s a blessing or a disaster, I can''t avoid it. I''ll just shake my head and go back to my dormitory.


    When I took a bath in the evening, I straightened things out from the beginning to the end.


    Zhou Feng said that he often gives me things. Is it possible that he is the anonymous pursuer who came to me today to have a relationship with me? The box of condoms is the proof.


    Or is it true that a pursuer secretly likes me, because seeing everything today, he will scold me for being dirty because he loves to hate to send condoms


    At the thought of him, my heart is a burst of discomfort, can''t help choking himself, but at this time, I heard footsteps approaching the bathroom.


    "I''m taking a bath. If you are in a hurry to go to the bathroom, you can borrow it next door." Zhu Xiaofei called me back.


    But I didn''t expect her to open the bathroom door!


    The bathroom door of our dormitory was broken, so I couldn''t lock it from inside, so I was so scared at that time that I immediately kicked the door pocket clothes.


    But Zhu Xiaofei is like nothing, has been urging me out, she wants to go to the toilet.


    "This psycho!" I opened the door and scolded her.


    Zhu Xiaofei scolded me, "you deserve it. You asked for it. Who let you make trouble for me in the morning and seduce Zhuoyue in the afternoon?"


    I''m speechless. It''s fair to say that Zhuoyue is her male God before, but she''s not with her. How can she still eat what''s in the bowl and think about what''s in the pot?


    So I looked at her with disdain to show my ignorance, but I didn''t expect this attitude to stimulate this guy.


    She rushed over, grabbed me by the neck, hit me against the wall, and yelled, "do you hear me! Don''t let me see you and Zhuoyue together again, otherwise... "


    Her eyes were fierce to the extreme, and her voice was rough, just like a man. For a moment, I thought she really wanted me to die. I was choked out of breath by him and had to nod with difficulty.


    She just released her hand, then patted me on the face with a smile, "that''s good. Be obedient!"


    I subconsciously trembled, just want to stay away from this madman, so I got up and moved inside, climbed into bed, and immediately used my mobile phone to search the rental information nearby.I have to move out quickly, otherwise I don''t know how to die at that time. This psycho can really do anything!


    Because today''s experience is too tortuous and bizarre, I was nervous and didn''t dare to sleep until midnight.


    But I just fell asleep, but in the confusion, I heard a rustling sound beside the bed, as if someone was staring at me.


    The feeling of being watched, sleepwalking? It''s very hard, and I can feel the hatred in my eyes, which makes my scalp tingle.


    In my heart, I resisted. I wanted to shout, but I couldn''t make a sound at all. I tried to struggle with my life, but my body was like a nightmare. I couldn''t move at all


    I was terrified to the extreme. Just when I was about to be driven crazy, my eyes finally opened, so I saw an extremely horrible picture:


    in the gloomy white light, a heavily makeup pig face was smiling at me strangely, and her mobile phone camera was right at me

 Chapter 3

    I was startled by the terrible picture in front of me, and then I subconsciously stepped back, but the back of my head hit the bedstead behind me


    The pain made me instinctively shrink forward, but almost hit the face in front of me. It was just like stretching the lens that I recognized the person in front of me. It was Zhu Xiaofei.


    Just a moment ago, she had to put on the ghost''s make-up, which made her face look very white.


    Seeing her, I patted my chest and asked, "what do you want with such a surprise in the middle of the night?"


    Zhu Xiaofei didn''t answer. I was just about to lose my temper when I saw the mobile phone in her hand.


    I was too nervous just now to think about it. Now I finally understand that she was secretly taking pictures while I was asleep. Maybe that''s how those fireman''s photos came from.


    I was so angry at that time that I immediately sat up from the bed and grabbed her mobile phone. Unexpectedly, the mobile phone stuck to her hand and couldn''t be pulled off.


    "Are you sick? Give me your cell phone quickly!" I was so angry that I couldn''t help roaring.


    Zhu Xiaofei didn''t reply, but still kept the original action, I realized that something was wrong. Then he braved himself to look at her face and was startled by her.


    The makeup on Zhu Xiaofei''s face was very strong, as if she had piled those cosmetics on her face, and the expression on her face was also very stiff, especially her eyes were just staring at me, empty and without any focus.


    I immediately hit a thrill, scared to retreat to the wall, feel the whole body shususu shaking, cold constantly from the back of the spine to the outside.


    This situation lasted for a while. When I was calm, I bit my teeth and called out Zhu Xiaofei''s name. Then I bravely put my hand in front of her.


    Just like a puppet, she still can''t move.


    Is this sleepwalking? But she just stares at me. It really makes me hairy, but it''s still so dark and quiet around


    This strange scene made me feel infinite fear, so I could only tremble and try to move out of bed a little bit


    On the one hand, I hope she can wake up, but on the other hand, I am afraid that she will suddenly go crazy after waking her up.


    I try not to disturb her as much as possible, and then every movement is very light.


    When I got to the door, I turned around and saw that she was still standing there. So I turned on all the lights one after another. Although the light was weak, it made me feel a little bit safe.


    Now the priority is to find someone to help, so as soon as I went out, I ran downstairs like crazy.


    But when I stood panting in front of the door of aunt SuGuan, I could not help but put down the hand that was ready to knock on the door.


    Zhu Xiaofei is a psychopath, scolding me, pinching me and threatening me. Why should I help her? But if I really want to die, I can''t bear what happened to her.


    No matter, one yard to one yard, life is the most important thing.


    When I thought about it, I knocked on the door and called out.


    Aunt SuGuan''s name is Xu Hui. She has been in school for many years. She is very kind to people. We all call her aunt Hui.


    After aunt Hui opened the door, she didn''t seem very happy. It''s not hard to understand. In the middle of the night, it was disturbing people''s dreams. No one was happy.


    "What''s the matter?" Aunt Hui didn''t turn on the light, and the whole person was standing in the shadow, so I couldn''t see her face clearly at all, but I was in a very anxious mood at that time, so I didn''t have time to pay attention.


    I said it was urgent. I said as I walked, I pulled her upstairs without thinking about it.


    She didn''t seem to wake up. She didn''t speak in a daze. I dragged and dragged her all the way. After I finished what just happened, she took the initiative to speed up her pace.


    But before I got to the door of the dormitory, I was stunned. Just now, because of fear, I turned on all the lights that could be turned on in the dormitory, but now it''s all black and quiet.


    Is that Zhu Xiaofei who made trouble just now ok?


    I don''t care to think much, quickly took out the key to open the door, and then turn on the light.


    As a result, Zhu Xiaofei, who had been sitting in front of my bed and kept a strange posture, disappeared


    I rubbed my eyes hard to make sure I didn''t read it wrong, so I looked back at Aunt Hui awkwardly.


    "Where are the people?" Aunt Hui didn''t even enter the door, but stood in the dark and asked.


    I asked her to wait, then from the balcony to the bathroom, rummaged through all the places where she could hide, but she still couldn''t find Zhu Xiaofei.


    Where did she go?


    Just now, I didn''t react. Why did I just go out and she disappeared?


    Maybe I''ve been tossing around for a long time, but it doesn''t work out. Aunt Hui is impatient and says that if it''s OK, she''ll go back. She''ll get up early tomorrow.At that time, I was still a little uneasy, but I couldn''t explain why I disturbed people in the middle of the night. Now I also see the abnormal situation I said. Thank God if you don''t scold me.


    So I laughed and said, "I''m sorry, aunt Hui. Now, it''s ok..."


    "Now you college students are used to staying up late, not sleeping at night, playing games and watching horror movies, all of them are neurasthenic. You really need to pay attention to your health."


    "Auntie, no, I didn''t..." Listening to what she said, I clearly feel that what I just said does not exist.


    But before I finished, aunt Hui disappeared.


    This old lady, when she went upstairs just now, was quiet. She didn''t make any noise when she left. Her steps were very light.


    After I locked the door, I checked inside and outside again. After I was sure that there was no one, my heart was steady.


    Did I have a nightmare just now?


    But I just felt very real. The back of my head still hurt. I hit it on the bed. Because the heart is not very solid, I did not sleep mind, simply has been supporting the body, at any time to observe the movement around, like a bird of shock.


    Until dawn, I didn''t see Zhu Xiaofei again. At the moment, I was already sleepy because my nerves were tense and my heart was haggard.


    But this squint is too much. When I wake up, I look at my watch. It''s almost class, so I quickly get up to wash and go downstairs.


    I wanted to apologize to Aunt Hui by the way, but I found that she had been replaced. There was a new face sitting in the management room downstairs.


    So I didn''t have time to think about it, I rushed to the classroom.


    All the way, I just walked into the classroom with the bell, and then sat down in a corner. I glanced around the classroom, Zhu Xiaofei did not come, and not only she, but also many people are missing the class.


    I suddenly had a sense of powerlessness, and then casually lying on the table looking out of the window, only to find someone in the distance seems to be watching me.


    Although he is far away from me, I don''t know why, but I think he must be looking at me. That is a kind of very determined mood, can''t say clearly, the way is not clear, but very sure!


    Is it Zhou Feng, or what other man Zhu Xiaofei colludes with?


    I don''t think I can be so submissive anymore, or I will be driven crazy sooner or later. So I quickly excuse stomachache with the teacher asked for leave, and then ran out of the teaching building.


    But as soon as I went downstairs, before I could stand still, I was stuffed with something by someone who came face to face, "is it safe? A gift from your boyfriend. " The man then turned and ran away, because things happened in a hurry, I didn''t even have time to see his face.


    Boyfriends? I was overwhelmed by the sudden scene, but without waiting for my reaction, the man turned and ran away.


    What the man put into my hand was a very delicate box, just like every time the pursuer gave me something, no matter what it was inside, it was beautifully packed.


    Because of my foresight, I just want to be open. Last time it was a box of condoms, how about this time? It''s just something to humiliate me.


    I wanted to throw it directly into the dustbin, but curiosity drove me to open it.


    It turns out that curiosity can really kill people!


    So I couldn''t control my curiosity and wanted to open the box and see what was inside. To tell you the truth, although I have completely given up on that pursuer, I still can''t help guessing that he may not be as bad as I thought because I have suffered too many strange bad things these days.


    But when I opened the lid, the fact hit me in the face again


    I saw a mass of purple and black curled up things, stiff, as if there were blood, and then there was a circle of light white moss, very much like our tongue fur


    "My God I screamed and immediately threw it away nervously, and then I shivered all over.


    In the box is actually half tongue, bloody, human tongue!


    My stomach has begun to turn over the river, and so I tried to suppress the impulse to vomit, and then look to the distance, the person who has observed me for a long time in the distance has disappeared.


    I feel like I have collapsed. Who sent this? Why is it so abnormal? Is it a threat or something?


    My mind has become a mess of porridge, the more I want to forget the horror scene just now, the more the purple and black meat ball comes to my mind.


    Because of my shrill cry, a group of people soon gathered around me. They pointed to me and the box, saying something all the time. But I look at them, but I can''t hear what they are saying!


    Finally, I heard them asking me questions, but I squatted on the ground, hugged my head, and then answered loudly, "I don''t know, I don''t know anything."


    At the end, I couldn''t help crying.


    But at this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang. I thought it was the prank made by the rotten Zhu Xiaofei again. Without thinking about it, I arrested and scolded: "Zhu Xiaofei, you rotten man, don''t think that my mother is a bully. I''m in a hurry to die with you!"I didn''t want to wait for me to finish my anger, but there came a man''s voice, and I''ve heard what he said more than once. He said, "Enron, I like you very much."

 Chapter 4

    No matter who says these words, even if the other party is a villain, they should be very nice.


    But after the thrilling scene just now, I was not in the mood to listen and distinguish. I was just stunned for a moment, and then asked who he was? He didn''t answer, but asked me if I had received anything and whether I like it or not.


    He said so, let me immediately think of just that half of the bloody tongue.


    "You bastard, I''ll call the police!"


    Then I immediately hung up the phone, and the man did not call back.


    I don''t know if he is the same person who sent me things before. If he is the same person, he should like me? It''s OK to send a box cover. It''s a little urgent and straightforward, but how can you give someone a tongue?


    When I got to my office in time, the security guard was trying to bring me to my office.


    I had to be honest about the cause and effect of the incident, so they asked me if I had received any strange express before.


    At that time, I didn''t know what to say.


    "Classmate?" A security guard knocked on the table. "What do you think of?"


    "Oh, no!" I suddenly raised my head, shook my head again, explained that I was scared by the scene, so I was a little distracted, and asked them when I could go.


    The security guard handed me a glass of water to stabilize my mood, and then said that he would take me to the public security bureau to put the tongue on record for future investigation.


    Maybe I look too bad. When I got to the police station, the police didn''t embarrass me much. They just left the security guard to communicate there. I wrote down the story of the incident, then signed and pressed my fingerprints.


    When I came out of the police station, I pinched myself hard and felt that it was not very real. I can''t figure out why I would lie to defend a person I''ve never met, and that person is most likely to be the suspect of intimidating me.


    But I have a kind of feeling that I can''t tell you clearly. I think he won''t hurt me. That''s why I lied to hide it.


    I suddenly want to ask the man clearly, yes, we must find him, or I will go crazy. But at this time, the mobile phone in my hand suddenly vibrated.


    I subconsciously thought it was him. I quickly picked it up. After I opened it, I found that it was Zhu Xiaofei''s message. She told me to go to the small hotel in the north gate to find her.


    This rotten man secretly photographed me and pretended to be a ghost in the dormitory, which made me stay up all night.


    So I sent her a message and told her to say something on the phone, but Zhu Xiaofei didn''t want to. She said it was a very important thing and threatened me that I would regret it if I didn''t go.


    "You are so crazy!"


    I''ve been tormented by these bullshit troubles recently. The reason lies in Zhu Xiaofei, so I can''t help being rude. But Zhu Xiaofei rarely did not reply, but hung up with a sneer.


    After I answered the phone, I began to get more and more upset. To tell you the truth, I was afraid that this pervert would use any more tricks. But if I really listened to her, I might jump into a big pit!


    So while I was walking, I was ready to think of some countermeasures, but just when I was in a daze, I was suddenly patted on the shoulder.


    I turned my head and found that it was a boy about my age. He said that he was a freshman. He was new here and didn''t know his place. He asked me if I knew how to get to Nonghua University?


    So it''s a little younger martial brother?


    So I said that I was from that school, let him follow me.


    When chatting on the road, I found that he was not familiar with his school at all, and he was still the kind of one who asked and three who didn''t know. This made me feel a little vigilant.


    And not only that, he would occasionally borrow an excuse to touch my body, which made me even more disgusted.


    I feel very uncomfortable. After he touched my chest again, I suddenly stepped back. Then I patted my head, pretended to think of it suddenly and said, "Hey, look at my memory. I''ve made an appointment with someone to have a meal. How can I forget it?"


    I had a look at the information, said it was too late, and then quickly turned away.


    I didn''t expect that boy followed me like a shadow. I was so scared that my legs were almost soft. I could only walk faster and faster. I was ready to take out my mobile phone and call the police immediately.


    But I just took out the mobile phone, a good-looking middle-aged aunt just came up from the opposite, she grabbed my hand and said: "girl, I''ll wait for you for a while."


    As soon as I saw her appearance, I knew that this kind-hearted aunt probably saw my situation, so she came to help me. And her eyebrows and eyes were very kind, so I immediately took her hand and called auntie, pretending to be very familiar, and followed her while walking.


    At this time, I quietly looked back and saw that the boy who asked the way was still following me closely.


    The aunt lowered her voice and said, "girl, where are you going? I''m driving a taxi. The car is in front of me, or I''ll take you!"At that time, I clearly felt that something was wrong, but because of the emergency, I didn''t have too much scruples. I just want to be far away from that strange boy, so I nodded and said hello.


    But we didn''t take a few steps, but there was a speeding motorcycle with the roaring sound of motor, a beautiful tail flick action stopped in front of us, the action was clean and neat, people were also very relaxed.


    Joyce? How can he be here.


    Before I could ask, he gave me a cold glance. His voice was clear, but there were only two words, "get in the car!".


    Zhuoyue''s sudden arrival made me very uncomfortable, so I waved my hand and said no.


    But he suddenly put his face close to me. It was only a few centimeters away from me. His warm and fresh breath came towards him, itching and numb


    "Are you afraid of me?" Zhuoyue said this with a bad smile.


    I blushed and couldn''t tell whether he was asking a question or joking, so I lowered my head and gave him a hard push and stammered, "no, no..." However, my heart was not controlled, and my breathing was also rapid.


    How can you be so close to me I can''t help sighing in my heart.


    But he still stares at me coldly and doesn''t speak, so I swallow my saliva hard. After watching Zhuoyue sit back again, I feel relieved. But at this moment, Zhuoyue suddenly turns around and reaches out and yanks me.


    I couldn''t dodge and jumped on him. He pulled me into the car and put my hand on his waist.


    I''ve never been so close to a man, so my face turned red. When he started the car and took the handle back, Zhuoyue suddenly stepped on the accelerator.


    The motorcycle started very suddenly, so my whole upper body was close to Zhuoyue''s back under the inertia, especially my proud chest


    I don''t know whether Zhuoyue felt it or not, but I felt my face was too hot, so I leaned back as far as I could, but my hand grasped his skirt tightly.


    Zhuoyue didn''t take me back to school. Instead, she took me for a ride and stopped in front of a bean curd shop.


    This is my favorite, but I haven''t eaten it since I came to Yangcheng. I like the mellow bean flavor of bean curd, just like the taste of rice fields in my hometown. I didn''t expect Zhuoyue to find such a place, but I clearly remember that he didn''t like it.


    I was with him when I was in primary school, and I always have a good feeling for him, so I know exactly what he likes.


    We didn''t speak, just sat so quietly, waiting for the owner to bring up the bean curd.


    At dinner, Zhuoyue broke the silence, "don''t be so stupid in the future."


    Why didn''t he understand.


    So I stare at the past, see Zhuoyue hand with chin, cold attitude said: "I mean, in the afternoon that two people are a group."


    "No?" I hesitated to ask, want to ask clearly, but he restored the expression of silence high cold.


    Is what he said true?


    If that''s the case, the trick is too clever, but how does Zhuoyue know? Does he follow me?


    I think wildly, Zhuoyue is silent, so the atmosphere is embarrassed again.


    I wanted to ask a few more questions, but it turned out to be, "don''t you have something to eat? It''s delicious. "


    Zhuoyue only drank water from the door, and didn''t touch anything at all, which made me think more. It seems that he is aware that I like to eat bean curd, so he specially pulled me to eat.


    "I''m not hungry." He said a few words lightly, then looked out of the window again.


    I''ve eaten and feel a little bored. I''m going to play with my mobile phone to divert my attention. But when I opened my cell phone, I received a message from the pursuer. The message was very simple: I''ll come to you later!


    I just wanted to tell Zhuoyue that the man might come to me, but he stood up and went to the counter to settle the accounts.


    I don''t know how many times this is. He didn''t wait for me to finish. I really want to raise my fist to the back of Zhuoyue''s head. But just as I raised my fist, he suddenly turned his head.


    I curled my mouth awkwardly, pulled my hand back and touched my hair. Then I tried to squeeze out a smile and asked, "are you going?"


    Zhuoyue gave a sound, and I followed him quickly.


    Finally, I went back to the dormitory building. I was just about to run, but Zhuoyue behind me suddenly called out my name. He definitely looked at me. There were many things in his eyes that I couldn''t figure out, and his look was complicated.


    But when I asked him what was the matter, he just shook his head and said it was OK.


    "You go back." Probably afraid of my wishful thinking, Zhuoyue came again.


    On the second floor, I inadvertently looked down.


    Zhuoyue stood there alone and didn''t leave!


    But just standing there, he reminds people of the trees covered with frost when everything is in decline in winter. They are clean, pure, but tall and coldI quickly turned my back and warned myself not to think wildly. People like him are not what I covet, although I like him very much.


    But why does he always appear in front of me in time when I am in danger, helping me and saving me again and again.


    Thinking, I have come to the door of the dormitory, but as soon as I open the door with the key, a black figure pounces on me from the dark

 Chapter 5

    I couldn''t dodge in the dark. I was hit by this man


    I didn''t have time to turn on the light in the dormitory, and the light in the corridor had already broken down, so I couldn''t see the person''s face clearly, but I was shivering with the piercing chill he was carrying


    Before I could call the exit, I was tightly covered by a big hand


    At the moment when I was dizzy and suffocating, he suddenly released me, then reached out and stroked my face wet with tears, and asked softly, "does it hurt?"


    I bite my lips, salty blood spilled from the corner of my mouth, even the cry was suppressed into a short sob. I dare not say it. I don''t know what words or actions I will make him fierce.


    But just when I was terrified and helpless, he gently picked me up and went into the dormitory.


    I know this is ready to start, so immediately began to fight desperately, but I am a weak weak woman where is the strong man''s opponent.


    I was very scared, so while he was holding my stall, I suddenly opened my mouth and bit his neck, trying to stop his next action. But he didn''t seem to feel the pain. He tilted his head around my earlobe and whispered a word.


    "Ah I couldn''t help yelling, pushing him away as hard as I could, then punching and kicking him in the dark with my hands and feet, until I was exhausted, I held my head and retracted into the quilt, like an ostrich in danger.


    Now, the quilt is my last shell.


    Maybe the danger I encountered was too frightening, and I felt that time had suddenly stopped. It took me almost a century to hear that it was quiet.


    For such a long time, I didn''t hear anything any more, so I tentatively opened a quilt and looked out.


    He''s gone!


    But my heart still didn''t calm down, because the last sentence he said in my ear was, "Enron, you can''t escape."


    Because the scene just now was too frightening, and I tried my best to resist. Now I have collapsed, and I can only curl up into a ball at will. My head no longer works, and my nerves tend to be numb, but my mobile phone vibrates at this time.


    I didn''t want to take care of it. I just went through a life and death battle. I don''t have the strength to do anything extra.


    But the mobile phone has been like a non-stop, I was forced to fight spirit, impatient to pick up, but heard the phone and heard Zhu Xiaofei''s harsh voice, "smelly bitch, I let you not come, ha ha, now satisfied?"


    "It''s you?" Zhang lifeI scolded me personally


    But the other side hung up the phone, but I was so angry that my hands and feet were sore. How could this scum let someone rape me because I didn''t go to her


    No, I can''t stay here any longer. It''s too unsafe here.


    It happened that my aunt and I didn''t come down to change clothes.


    I told her that an unknown man had sneaked into my dormitory and almost bullied me. I asked her if she could get the corridor surveillance out.


    "I want to find this man, I want to call the police, I want to catch him..."


    "No way! I''ve been here all afternoon, and I don''t see anyone suspicious at all? " SuGuan aunt a face surprised said.


    "It''s true, please."


    Thinking of the man who rushed out of the dark just now, I trembled all over and cried wrongly.


    Aunt this time just flustered God, then led me into the duty room, opened the monitoring playback.


    I stare at the surveillance screen, thinking that I must catch this person this time, and that rotten person Zhu Xiaofei.


    But the monitor shows that just now no one came out of my dormitory, how can it be!


    I''ve read it over and over for several times, and even aunt SuGuan thinks I''m making a mountain out of a molehill.


    But no matter how to look, or no one, is it difficult for him to hide in the dormitory?


    Thinking of this, I was even less confident, so I begged my aunt to accompany me up.


    I didn''t expect that the aunt didn''t agree. She muttered, "there are so many things going on in your girls'' dormitory. If ah Hui hadn''t had an accident yesterday afternoon, I wouldn''t have taken charge of the girls'' dormitory for her..."


    Ah Hui? Is she talking about Aunt Hui?


    I couldn''t help but widened my eyes and asked softly, "but I, I saw aunt Hui last night. She was fine, just a little haggard."


    "What?" Listen to me, the new housekeeper aunt was startled. She repeatedly said that she was wrong. Ah Hui was lying in the hospital because she was in a severe coma.


    As soon as my legs softened, I went out to take a taxi to the hospital. I saw her yesterday, but


    I didn''t dare to think much, and I didn''t have time to think much, so I rushed to the hospital.


    But when I ran in, the intensive care unit was empty, but the patient''s resume written on the bed reminded me that Aunt Hui really had an accident.Who was the person who went upstairs with me last night?


    I feel like I fell into a deep cold bottomless hole. My whole body is cold, and even my mind is numb.


    At this time, the door behind me was suddenly pushed open


    There is absolute silence around, so the sound is particularly harsh in the surrounding environment. I couldn''t help looking back, but there was no one by the door. Then the door was closed again, and a slow footstep came up and came towards me


    I couldn''t see anyone, but I felt the danger, and my survival instinct forced me to run. That narrow almost endless corridor, only my weak breathing and breathtaking "Da, Da" footsteps, slow, clear, but always followed me, like a shadow.


    I ran as fast as I could until I got to the nurses'' desk in the intensive care unit, where two people were standing with their backs to me.


    "Help, help..." I panted and yelled, the footsteps behind me gradually approached, and the two people behind the nurse desk just turned around at this time.


    I immediately opened my mouth wide, and my eyes were so frightened that they were the boy and middle-aged woman who wanted to arrest me in the afternoon.


    So they are really a group!


    I couldn''t help retreating a few steps in panic, but I was grabbed back by the boy. At this time, I found that the footsteps behind disappeared


    I turned my head back to see what was chasing me, but the woman slapped me.


    She looked fierce, gritted her teeth and said to me, "you little bitch, be honest with me!"


    I just wanted to open my mouth and shout, but I was caught by two people and put something in my mouth, which made me unable to speak any more. I could only express my anger and unwillingness in a low voice.


    Regardless of my desperate resistance and struggle, they dragged me into a ward next door. On the bed lay a patient with white gauze all over his body.


    The middle-aged woman turned to the man and yelled, "son, mother has brought you the man."


    The man raised his arm slightly, and the movement was like a slow camera, mechanical and rigid


    Then he was helped out of bed by another boy, because his whole face was wrapped in gauze, I couldn''t identify him.


    But his eyes have been staring at me with a deep hatred.


    Instinctively, I had to step back, but I was pressed to death by the middle-aged woman. She meant that she wanted me to kneel down to the man.


    I don''t know how I have offended these people. I have been insulted these days!


    So humiliation, unwilling mood instantly transmitted to every cell of my body, I carried it desperately, so my body was torn to pain.


    Men have been babbling in front of me, but always can not say a complete word, but the more so, the more depressed I feel.


    At this time, the man opened his mouth to me, hard and slow


    I didn''t want to see it, but I was pulled out of my hair by the woman behind me. I couldn''t get rid of it, so I had to wait for everything in front of me in despair.


    "Ah Wu No... " The man made a voice again, but I was opposite him, and I could see the movement of my mouth clearly.


    There is a piece of blood in his mouth, and a meat ball is wriggling constantly


    He didn''t have a tongue. No, someone should have pulled out his tongue.


    At this time, the woman took out my mouth,. I wanted to scream in horror, but she grabbed my chin and forced me to open my mouth wide. Then a sharp fruit knife came to my mouth

 Chapter 6

    I have fallen into deep despair. I was pressed by the middle-aged woman behind me. I could only watch the knife getting closer and closer to me!


    Because of despair, I even began to give up, and then closed my eyes, but I could feel the cold and sharp touch of the blade more clearly


    Why do you do this to me?


    I keep asking myself, just because your son is dumb, will you cut off my tongue?


    But what does it have to do with me that your son''s tongue was pulled out? I didn''t pull it out?


    Just at this critical moment, I closed my eyes and heard a "bang Dang". It was the sound of a fruit knife falling on the ground. It broke the silence, clear and loud!


    I suddenly opened my eyes, only to find that the boy in front of me stopped moving. Almost at the same time, the middle-aged woman also fell forward involuntarily.


    I can''t see the expression of the man wrapped in white gauze because it''s tightly wrapped. But I could see clearly the expressions of the other two people. It was a kind of extreme panic, an absolute trembling for the strange power, so that their faces were twisted and ferocious.


    But it was clear that there was nothing in front of them. I was startled, trembling and retreating. No matter what, I had to quickly escape from this nest of right and wrong.


    But these three people in front of me almost reached out and pinched their necks strangely, and then issued a painful howl.


    At this time, three people knelt in front of me in a very strange posture.


    "Yes, no, I can''t They all said, but their voice was dry and hoarse. It was like a sharp nail scraping on a piece of paper. It was stiff and gloomy, making people feel numb.


    I was so scared that I held my head and yelled, then turned around and ran away, because there was nothing in my mind but escape.


    I ran as fast as I could and cried for help, but the rooms on both sides were all dark, not to mention the patients, not even the nurses on duty. The whole emergency area was as silent as a grave.


    This is not the normal state that the hospital should have, but I have no intention to look around, I can only try my best to run. All that was left in the corridor was my gasping and footsteps, which in turn stimulated my eardrums, like someone beating my weak heart with a drumstick.


    The sound of footsteps is getting heavier and heavier, and the frequency is getting faster and faster. Gradually, I find that the sound of footsteps is not just me.


    Something''s catching up!


    And it got closer and closer to me until it came close to my back, and then it blew cold air into my neck.


    I didn''t dare to look back, and I didn''t have the courage to look back, but I clearly felt something groping on my back neck, and some strange sounds came from behind me.


    At this time, a sharp ring of mobile phone rang, and my nervous tension almost broke.


    So I quickly felt out the mobile phone, ran and connected, and then cried to the person on the other end of the phone for help, and reported my position.


    There was a nice male voice on the other end of the phone, but the situation was urgent. I had no time to tell who it was.


    I''ve been running all the time, and I''ve run out of energy, and my speed has slowed down.


    But just when I ran to a corner, I ran into a person. At that moment, I felt my heart would stop.


    I didn''t have time to meet the man. Instead, I turned around and ran. But the man grabbed my waist from behind, and let me fight and struggle, but I couldn''t let go.


    "Let go, let go! Let me go... " I wriggled desperately, because the continuous fright had brought me to the verge of collapse, so I kicked, beat and even opened my mouth to bite, but I was still held in a broad arms by a pair of strong arms.


    It''s generous and down-to-earth, with my familiar taste.


    "Shh, don''t be afraid, it''s OK! It''s me The man strongly pushed me into his arms, but the tone was unexpectedly gentle, "not afraid, Yunran, you''re OK. It scared me to death. I thought it was too late this time. "


    I raised my head, and what I saw was a beautiful and cool face. My eyes, which had always been estranged, were not as calm as usual. They were only deeply worried and anxious.


    That kind of eyes is very trance, let me for a moment mistakenly think that I should be this person extremely cherished woman.


    "Zhuoyue?" I finally recovered, and then asked in a hoarse voice, "how did you come?"


    He seemed to think of something, suddenly released me, but also a step back, turned his face no longer look at me, "just the phone call is me, hear you for help, just I came near."


    His voice was cold, and he instantly regained his cold look, as usual.


    But this kind of words is normal for others, but it doesn''t look like Zhuoyue''s style at all. Especially this kind of pretentious relaxed tone always makes me feel that he is hiding something.


    Just now, I was so tired that I didn''t know that when he called me, it was someone else''s name."Let''s go." Zhuoyue subconsciously stretched out her hand to me, then suddenly shrunk, and then firmly held me again.


    I followed him closely, and as we walked all the way through the hospital, we finally returned to the normal state of hustle and bustle. At this time, I suddenly think of the words that Zhuo Yuegang just said. I''m afraid it''s too late this time.


    What does he mean this time?


    Why is it too late?


    To the door of the hospital, Zhuoyue suddenly stopped, "cloud," he jumped out a word and then coughed a voice, said: "Enron, you don''t go back to the dormitory."


    I was about to answer, but suddenly I found something falling from the air. Then there was the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. Then I heard the cry of surprise, and things fell not far from me.


    "Don''t look!"


    Zhuoyue suddenly pulled me into his arms, and then covered my eyes with both hands. Although I can''t see, my nose can smell a very thick smell of blood.


    I know that something bad must have happened. If I was alone, I would not dare to see it, but some people around me seemed to be more courageous. So I wanted to break his hand and see what happened.


    But Zhuoyue refused to let go. I asked him softly what happened, but he only said faintly: "it''s nothing to do with you. Let''s go home."


    With that, he pulled me away, and looked cold and could not refuse.


    Seeing that I no longer tried to struggle, he let go.


    I''m very grateful that he saved me in a critical moment, but it doesn''t mean that he has the right to help me make decisions. I''ve always been on my own and no one can make decisions for me.


    So I asked angrily, "where are you going to take me?"


    "Come and stay with me for one night."


    "What?"


    I stare at him with wide eyes, but my head is in a mess.


    Should there be flowers or chocolates? How can you suddenly say such words?


    Shouldn''t you blush for being so abrupt?


    But why don''t you, but I blush?


    Zhuoyue looked up at me, then added coldly, "don''t worry, I''m not so greedy!"


    I was so angry with him that I said, "what do you mean, am I bad? Who has such an angel face and a devil''s figure as me


    I said I still patted my high chest, but as soon as I finished, I regretted it.


    Zhuoyue is so excellent, but I boast to him. It''s strange that he won''t be laughed to death.


    As expected, Zhuo''s mouth turned up a beautiful smile.


    I''ve never seen him smile like that since we''ve known each other for more than ten years. From childhood to adulthood, he always had a kind of indifferent expression on his face, as if everything that happened outside had nothing to do with him, but because he was very good-looking, so a smile of such evil spirit gave him a little bit of fickleness.


    "It seems that I am the one who should really worry about it." Zhuoyue said with a smile.


    I was stunned for a moment before I came back to myself. It was like stealing food and being caught on the spot. I was ashamed and embarrassed.


    "No! I''m not No, how can I take advantage of you? " I said it out loud, then walked forward quickly, hoping that the breeze would cool my red face quickly.


    But I don''t know the way!


    So later, he slowed down. Fortunately, he didn''t tease me any more.


    Zhuoyue took me to the door of a bar. I looked at him with vigilance, a blank face. He took out the key, opened the door and told me that he had opened it.


    I want to ask something more, but he regained his cold expression, and then threw it to me, "at the end of the second floor is your room. It''s almost 12 o''clock. The bar is open."


    The implication is to let me go upstairs by myself. He''s going to get busy.


    I should be a, no more do disturb, on the steps upstairs.


    But I was surprised when the door opened. It''s a guest room, but it''s too delicate, especially the overwhelming blue, which makes me like it immediately.


    I remember the wish I wrote in my high school classmates is to have a blue dream house. I didn''t expect that it would come true in Zhuoyue.


    I was tired to death, so I didn''t wash and gargle, so I just lay in bed with my clothes. I don''t know if I was too tired, and my head was so dizzy that I couldn''t help sleeping.


    But I didn''t sleep well, because every time I was about to fall asleep, someone would keep poking me on the shoulder, and there was more than one person.


    Until I opened my eyes vaguely, three bloody faces came into my eyes at the same time, and then said with one voice: "Enron, accompany me, accompany me..."

 Chapter 7

    They looked terrible, their voices shrill, and they stretched out their hands to me desperately, as if to drag me to hell.


    I was scared straight back, but they rushed one by one and grabbed my neck, dark red pupil and I looked at each other, full of hate and unwilling.


    "You can''t escape, you can''t escape!" They screamed excitedly one by one, but the feeling of suffocation came up to me little by little, and then gradually engulfed me


    "Wake up, Enron." Suddenly someone kept calling my name, trying to pull me back from this terrible and desperate dream, "Enron, wake up!".


    Then I suddenly felt a cold seeping into my forehead, and then the three fierce ghosts in front of me shrieked and retreated. Gradually, they were farther and farther away from me until they disappeared


    After a long breath, I finally woke up. All the lights in my bedroom were on, while Zhuoyue sat in front of my bed and looked at me with concern.


    Although I had woken up, I still couldn''t recover from the fear just now, so I looked at him numbly and opened my mouth after a long time.


    "I know that." His slender fingers pressed on my lips, stopped me from telling, then handed me a glass of hot water, and then whispered, "it''s a nightmare, it''s just a nightmare."


    His voice was clear and calm, and then he told me not to think.


    "No, it''s them. They came to me for revenge." I shook my head violently. The more I said, the more excited I was. At last, I just took Zhuoyue''s hand and cried.


    Zhuoyue was about to speak, but I suddenly thought of something, suddenly looked at him and said: "Zhuoyue, you tell me the truth, just in the hospital, someone fell dead in front of us?"


    He didn''t deny it, and the whole person seemed dispirited.


    I didn''t think much because I didn''t see it with my own eyes and didn''t believe that the excellent Zhuoyue in my mind would die. But now, I feel terrible. How much can one bear to turn a blind eye to three lives?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help shrinking back.


    "Enron, you have to make it clear that I didn''t kill people."


    He probably wanted to explain, but his eyes blinked, but he gave up the idea of explaining. Then he held his forehead, sighed and said, "come on, you rest, I''ll watch you."


    Maybe I really can''t blame him. I was at the scene. I smelled the strong smell of blood at that time. It must be impossible to save such a heavy smell of blood. But I just can''t believe why such a beautiful person has such a hard heart.


    He shouldn''t be like this


    I closed my eyes feebly. My mind was in a state of chaos and my body was very tired, but I couldn''t sleep.


    I didn''t expect that when I was pretending to sleep, Zhuoyue, who I thought was hard hearted, gently helped me wipe the sweat on my forehead. The action was so light and delicate, as if I was some precious fragile product.


    What kind of person is he? He has ignored my existence for more than ten years. Why is he so kind to me now?


    Maybe Zhuoyue''s meticulous care made me relax a lot, and I soon fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was already noon. Fortunately, there was no class this morning, otherwise I would have been taught by the teacher.


    So I stretched out and went downstairs. Zhuoyue turned his back to me and was busy at the bar. Instead of disturbing him, I chose a window seat to sit down.


    I experienced too many things yesterday. Although I had a good sleep, I was still a little dizzy.


    So I turned on my cell phone, ready to go up and read some information.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I opened my circle of friends, I found that there was a frying pan inside. Everyone reprinted a message one after another: the man of the agricultural and Chinese Management Institute was tongue cut and couldn''t bear the pain. He pulled his mother and best friend to jump off the building together


    I was curious for a moment, so I reached out to open the picture. But as soon as I saw the picture, my heart stopped for a few seconds, and the cold sweat on my forehead began to come out


    It turns out that the boy who fell to death yesterday was the one who harassed me last time. His tongue was cut off, but I received half of it before


    Did they really go crazy to jump last night?


    Others don''t know, but I''m actually at the scene, and I always think there should be another person at the scene, someone I can''t see.


    I didn''t dare to point out the bloody pictures behind. Although I didn''t see them with my own eyes, I could think of the tragic degree of the scene.


    However, they can''t help but automatically jump out, and then load and enlarge, especially on the corner of the mouth of the dead also slightly up, evoking a strange arc.


    In a moment of urgency, I immediately pressed the phone with both hands, but the program couldn''t get out. At this time, I seemed to see them open their mouth again and repeat the sentence, "you can''t escape, you can''t escape..."


    "Ah I was so scared that I screamed and threw my cell phone out.At this moment, I can suddenly understand why Zhuoyue will insist on blocking my eyes. They are not simply dead, but full of strange force, which is beyond the bearing capacity of my little heart.


    "Here you are."


    Zhuoyue came up to me and handed me the mobile phone. I took a peek and confirmed that there was nothing abnormal before I took it.


    I took a long breath and thought about it for a long time before I asked him if I could stay here for a few more days until I found a suitable house.


    Zhuoyue did not ask me anything more.


    However, I was really frightened by the strange things just now, and I have no courage to recall them for the time being.


    It''s noon, and the scorching sun makes me feel a little safe, so I plan to go back to the dormitory to pack my luggage.


    Zhuoyue insisted on following me, saying that he had a car, which was more convenient.


    He drove me to the dormitory downstairs. To tell you the truth, I still have some shadows about the dormitory. After all, Zhu Xiaofei gave me such a strange experience, which scared me to death. But when Zhuoyue asked if he wanted to go up with me, I still refused.


    I''m kidding. All the girls living in this building are our majors. We should let them know that their prince charming is so close to me. It''s my fault if they don''t kill me alive. How can I stay in school in the future?


    Maybe my bad luck came to an end. Until I packed up and went downstairs, there was no accident. I successfully moved into Zhuoyue''s home.


    But when I went to school in the afternoon, Zhuoyue took me to school on a new motorcycle. I repeatedly refused, but Zhuoyue denied it on the grounds of safety. Thought he stopped at the school gate, but he rode directly to the front of the teaching building.


    A lot of people saw us, but Zhuoyue seemed to be on purpose and held my hand until he came into the classroom.


    "Excellence, don''t be fooled by her!" As soon as we entered the classroom, a girl who looked like a doll stood in front of us, holding her mobile phone to let Zhuoyue see, "you see, the school''s post bar has exposed what she really is."


    Post it? My heart trembled, and immediately grabbed the mobile phone. I found that there was a very popular post in the post bar, which made me extremely unbearable. There were many naked and exposed photos below.


    And the landlord also vowed to ensure that all the content is true, if there is a lie, go out and be hit by a car!


    This tone is not that rotten person. Who is Zhu Xiaofei?


    This lousy person swears that she was hit by a car every time. Does she really think she is a traffic policeman!


    I immediately out of the anger, first to find someone strong I, and then post slander, this is probably what she said I regret! I''m so glad I didn''t keep the appointment, otherwise this bitch didn''t know how big a hole I had dug!


    "No more words, you shameless woman!" The girl looked at me with disdain, but when she looked at Zhuoyue, she was shy and astringent.


    Women can change their faces and emotions so quickly, which really broadens my horizons, which shows that this is also a bitch. I was worried that there was no place to vent my anger, so I was ready to vent my anger on her. But Zhuoyue clenched my hand at this time, and then grabbed the girl''s mobile phone with one hand and hit the opposite wall with one arm.


    The mobile phone immediately fell apart. Maybe he didn''t think it was enough, so he grabbed the girl''s collar, glared at her and said to her, "I don''t like beating women. Don''t force me to make an exception."


    With that, Zhuoyue took out a tissue and wiped her hand to show her disgust, and threw out a card, meaning as compensation for the mobile phone.


    This girl should like Zhuoyue, otherwise she would not expose me so hysterically.


    But Zhuoyue gave her the slap she was ready to slap me back. It was a naked slap. In particular, the insult of the person you like is thousands of times heavier than slapping her directly.


    "You That girl''s big eyes are full of tears, tone also soft down, "excellent, I just for you, don''t want you to be cheated by this woman."


    "I''m not familiar with you. Don''t call me that. And..." He a pair of natural appearance, led me around the girl, "my woman, I don''t need to know from other people''s mouth."


    My brain immediately empty, not only because Zhuoyue said I was his woman, more is moved by the second half sentence.


    Even if everyone says I''m not good, even if someone smears me with something and practices me.


    But he always believed me, and also took the initiative to stand in front of me, for me to resist those vicious attacks.


    I feel like I''ve been scratched by something. It''s very light, but it seems to be related to my life.


    And at this time, the mobile phone is a violent shock, I picked up a look, is the pursuit of the text message sent.


    Although there is only one short message, across the screen I seem to feel his outrage: Enron, how dare you betray me?

 Chapter 8

    I was shocked by his strange tone, and then I reacted quickly.


    Betrayal? Is there any mistake? Where does this start?


    He doesn''t think he''s giving something, so let''s make sure of it? I should be his right girlfriend?


    But before I had any action, the man sent another message: do you like him?


    Subconsciously, I had to button my mobile phone in my arms, and then I couldn''t help looking at Zhuoyue. At this time, he was just looking at me, but he just crossed my eyes for a moment and then quickly turned away.


    "Speak The phone vibrates again.


    Who the hell is this?


    Why do you ask these puzzling questions?


    I don''t know who he is. I don''t know why he is so overbearing. It''s my own business who I like. It has nothing to do with others!


    I think it''s necessary to explain these things to him clearly, otherwise I''ll go crazy if he keeps on fighting like this.


    So I sent a text message in the past: I like who has nothing to do with you, as for those things you send, address to me, I do not leave a, all back to you!


    But after waiting for a long time, the man didn''t reply.


    Since he doesn''t say it, I don''t care. Since he regards me as his girlfriend, he will come again. I''ll make it clear to him at that time.


    What''s more, I really don''t have the heart to think about these. The post is waiting for me to clarify. After all, the power of the Internet is so powerful that it''s shocking. I have to solve this problem first!


    But when I took the initiative to contact the bar owner, I got the reply that they had tried to delete this kind of post, but they couldn''t delete it anyway, unless the whole post bar was closed.


    I know Zhu Xiaofei is such a bad person playing games. I didn''t expect that she is still a technology house!


    In order to slander me, I don''t care about anything. I even made this kind of post that can''t be deleted.


    I was flustered for a moment and squatted on the ground at a loss. At this time, Zhuoyue lowered his body, poked my shoulder, and then threw me a reassuring look, "it''s OK, there''s me!"


    Then he got up and went out of the classroom.


    I didn''t call him. After all, the more posts exist for a while, the greater the negative impact on me. He can solve it for me as soon as possible, so that the harm of the post to me can be minimized.


    Because Zhuoyue''s fierce action just now calmed all the people present, no one dares to trouble me even though he left. But those girls are staring at me with venomous eyes, as if they want to eat me alive


    By dinnertime, Zhuoyue hasn''t come back yet.


    I want to contact him to ask how things are going, but Mingming has already typed the words well, but he hesitated repeatedly when pressing the send key, and finally he had no choice but to delete them.


    "You like him?"


    That strange man''s question always reverberates in my mind, I lie on the table, in front of me as if Zhuoyue''s indifferent and alienated face, I can''t help but want to touch him, but when I stretch out my hand, the shadow is broken.


    Yes, he is the person I can''t reach. Isn''t this dreamlike scene a wonderful metaphor?


    Well, I''ve known it for a long time. From a very early time


    I shook my head and drove all the thoughts out of my mind. Then I packed up and planned to go downstairs. But when I just stepped into the elevator, the door of the elevator closed with a bang. It was fast and loud!


    But people who have taken the elevator know that the door of the elevator is closed slowly every time. How can it make such a violent noise?


    I suddenly realized that something was wrong, so I reached out and pressed the key to open the door wildly, but all the lights were on in an instant, and the elevator quickly rose up. A hoarse female voice hiding in the dark began to count, "the third floor, the fourth floor, the fifth floor..."


    The speed was very fast, which made me dizzy, and the strange female voice hiding in the dark deepened my fear, but the elevator finally stopped on the seventh floor.


    The lights on the top of the elevator are flickering and making Zizi sound, and each sound is so sharp in this quiet space, like a sharp nail scratching my heart.


    "Open the door! There is no one Scared almost crazy by these horrible scenes, I beat the elevator door desperately. All I could hear was the sound of beating the door, and the gasping sound. It was mine.


    In a flash, the overhead lights were completely out, and the whole elevator room fell into endless darkness


    The instant darkness made me unable to see, but my hearing suddenly became extremely sensitive. My heart beat and breath were magnified countless times in this closed space.


    And at this time, I suddenly found that I was not alone, there were many people talking in my ears, and there were those uncomfortable and painful groans.


    No, cell phone!


    I need help


    I shivered and felt out my mobile phone, but at the moment when the screen was lit up, a face full of scars suddenly appeared in front of me. It was an ugly face, facial features had shifted, and it was covered with bloodBut he pointed to his mouth and opened his mouth to me.


    The shadow of a man and a middle-aged woman beside me made me understand who they were. They were the three people who jumped off the building last night. But they were already dead last night?


    "Ah I suddenly legs paralyzed, crying rushed to the elevator entrance, beating the door, hoping to be heard.


    However, there was no one, but these three people grabbed my hair from behind, then pulled it back and bumped me into the wall behind me.


    "Leave me alone, please." I cry, shout, cry, struggle, plead, appeal, "I didn''t kill you, it''s none of my business!"


    But they didn''t say anything. They didn''t say anything. The middle-aged woman even handed me a sewing box, while the man handed me a ball of soft things, and then opened her mouth wide and made a sound.


    I just looked at the things in my hand and threw them out.


    They screamed, and I huddled in the corner of the elevator.


    Just now that man handed me a half black and blue tongue with dried blood stains on it. I dare not touch it. I really dare not!


    The woman squatted down to pick up the things and handed them to me again. I desperately waved my hand and cried for mercy. But the woman pointed to the pointer box and then pointed to the man. I finally understood what she wanted to do?


    Tell that man to sew her tongue for me!


    Grandma''s leg, it''s all a matter of the hospital. How can it be mistaken for me? Did I pull out his tongue?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly think of the last gift I received from that man the other day


    It''s a half tongue. Maybe it''s in my hand!


    I''m so confused, but I still find time to smooth things out.


    Yes, the man humiliated me in public, and then he pulled out his tongue by the mysterious man, so it''s back. Injustice has its head and debt has its owner. Now it is the creditor who has found it.


    I leaned on the elevator and tried to stabilize myself. Whether it was true or not, it was really because of me.


    So I took the sewing box in her hand, and the half soft and rotten tongue. Then I sobbed and helped the man sew up his tongue.


    What kind of scene is this? I''m sure all the horror films we''ve seen in our dorm are not enough for the current scene.


    Although I tried my best to keep my inner peace, I could not help but tremble at the scene of panic, so that my fingers were stabbed several times.


    Time passed very slowly. It was so slow that people felt unbearable suffering. My movements were extremely stiff because my nerves were numb. I don''t know how long it took for his tongue to be sutured by me


    "Thank you, thank you." The strange silence was finally broken, and the man who had just sewed up his tongue said such a word.


    At this time, I was sweating all over, and my body and nerves were on the verge of collapse. My voice was like the dry and chapped land after the drought, and I couldn''t make any sound at all.


    But the man continued to voice, "he said, this is the first, punishment."


    He? Punishment?


    I wanted to ask, but I didn''t have time to open my mouth, because at this moment, the elevator suddenly vibrated violently, followed by a crazy fall


    I bumped into the wall behind me in a scream. I felt a pain in the back of my head, and then I fainted completely.


    By the time I woke up again, I was in the hospital.


    "Awake?" Zhuoyue Qingyue''s voice rang out, "do you want to drink water?"


    I shook my head and tried hard to sit up, but Zhuoyue pressed me back to the hospital bed. I had to lie down again, and then said to Zhuoyue word by word: "they, they come to me."


    I told Zhuoyue exactly what happened in the elevator just now. Unexpectedly, he just picked his eyebrows and prepared to prevaricate me with nightmares.


    So I raised my hand in front of his eyes, "it''s true. They asked me to sew the tongue for that man. I was afraid for a moment, and I pricked my hand. Look!"


    "What, bleeding?" Zhuoyue''s voice suddenly raised a degree, and then squeezed my fingers to look carefully, eyebrows are more and more tight.


    "Enron, next, you have to remember every word I say." Zhuoyue became very serious in an instant. "You must be careful when you meet strangers. Even if you see something strange, you have to pretend you don''t know. Do you understand?"


    "But..." I can''t help but put in a word. To tell you the truth, what happened just now makes me still have a lingering fear. "They just came to me. I can''t be absent."


    "I mean after." But Zhuoyue said, "it''s just that you''ve had a nightmare recently."I want to say something more, but Zhuoyue put out his hand to block my mouth.


    The more he is like this, the more convinced I am that Zhuoyue must know something.


    But why did he keep it from me?


    I was a little angry, so I turned over and ignored him, but Zhuoyue took the initiative to turn the topic around, he told me that the post had been done.


    I, um, I know.


    Zhuoyue didn''t say anything when he saw that I was indifferent to him, so we spent the next few hours in silence.


    Later, I couldn''t help it. I couldn''t help throwing out the words that had been buried in my heart for a long time, "why, Zhuoyue, why are you so nice to me all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 9

    Listen to my words, Zhuoyue suddenly raised his head, eyes full of alert means. After a while, he turned his head again and said carelessly, "you think too much."


    I tried to make him look into my eyes, but I just met him, but he waved me away.


    His strength is too big, so once, I fell directly from the bed, head hit the ground, very painful! This familiar picture, let a lot of things suddenly rushed into my mind.


    There was a sad feeling in my heart, and my nose was sour, but I still kept it down, "Zhuoyue, you still hate me so much over the years!"


    My tone of speaking is very peaceful, but there is a little helplessness and sadness hidden under the peaceful tone, "you must have forgotten that the shame and pain of being thrown away again and again, only I, the victim, will remember."


    You were like this more than ten years ago. Later, I was completely disappointed. I never harassed you again. I wanted to stay away from you, but I went to the same school with you every time.


    God is very kind to me


    "Enron." Zhuoyue came and squatted in front of me. His face was a little haggard. Then he lowered his eyelids and continued: "I don''t hate you, but I don''t care about your business because I like it. I hope you don''t..."


    "Don''t be sentimental, do you?" I leaned back to get rid of his hand. "I understand."


    Zhuoyue saw that I took the initiative to avoid him, but also stood up.


    I climbed up on my own and wrapped myself tightly in the quilt. I felt that what I had just done was stupid.


    If I kept it a secret all the time, he might not think of those things, and I could continue to play dumb. As a result, the situation has become like this. It''s just asking for trouble.


    I feel that my brain is killing me, but Zhuoyue still stays in the ward and refuses to leave.


    After a long time, I was about to speak when I heard him ask me if I was hungry at the head of the bed.


    I hastened to nod my head behind my back. Unexpectedly, he said, "let''s go home," and he led me to go through the formalities without waiting for me to refuse.


    In fact, I''m ok. I just have a slight concussion. My classmates found me in the elevator. At that time, I was the only one who fainted in the elevator, so my classmates took me to the school hospital.


    We came out of the hospital and picked a shop near the school to eat something. When Zhuoyue went to check out, a little boy suddenly came over and handed me a note, "sister, brother gave it to you."


    The content of the note is still so simple, but the words are chilling: Enron, you are still so bad.


    "Did you see my brother just now?" I squatted down and asked the little boy in a hurry.


    "No, because Doudou can''t see it." The little boy looked up at me. He was blind. He has no eyes. His eyelids turn up. There is only white in his eyes.


    I was scared by his sudden action and stepped back suddenly. I accidentally bumped into passers-by. The man also yelled at me to be careful. I quickly turned around to apologize and repeatedly said sorry.


    When I looked back again, I saw that the little boy''s mouth was slightly up. He gave me a strange smile, and then turned around and ran.


    I felt cold all over at that time. How could a blind man know my position and run so fast


    "Enron, what''s the matter?" When Zhuo''s eyes fainted, he quickly reached for me to check out again.


    After I got out of the restaurant, I handed him the note and told him that the afternoon was definitely not a nightmare. The ghost said that tongue sewing was the first punishment. Then I received a warning just now.


    Next, there must be a second, a third


    The more I think about it, the more terrible I feel, so I can''t help screaming and crying. Zhuoyue gently shakes my body and says, "Enron, there is no ghost in the world!"


    "How do you explain all this?" I roared at Zhuoyue hysterically.


    He clearly knows a lot, but always deliberately to hide from me, in the end is for what?


    I stare at Zhuoyue, and he looks at me coldly, but he doesn''t say a word. In the end, I completely lost patience, gave a wry smile, turned around and left.


    Zhuoyue grabs my hand. I try my best to shake off his hand and tell him that since it''s not a ghost, I can always report it.


    He didn''t let go.


    "Listen to me. After this time, everything will be fine." Zhuoyue alienated eyes, finally caught a layer of anger, "I will not let anyone hurt you, Enron, believe me!"


    He spoke so firmly as if he expected me to agree.


    That''s right. My idiotic showdown in the afternoon must have made him feel that I have no reason to refuse. In addition, we have been studying in the same school for more than ten years. He must have thought that I was chasing him on purpose.


    But no matter how I remind myself to be rational, to learn to refuse, to be indomitable, I still don''t want to win.Once let me so wholeheartedly to care about a person, even more than one look will heartbeat, where there is room for rejection


    Back to the bar is very late, Zhuoyue told me that as long as I don''t open the window at night, I won''t have nightmares again.


    I answered and went upstairs. My head was in a mess. In the past, I thought the most suspicious person was Zhu Xiaofei, but now I found that there was another person, who could make ghosts obedient.


    What is the most important meaning of his threat?


    I leaned on the bed and couldn''t sleep in any case, and I always felt a little uneasy when I was alone in the big room.


    Since I can''t sleep, I just go downstairs to have a party.


    I came down from upstairs and saw that the bar was full of women, like sunflowers, around the man in the center.


    And Zhuoyue in the flowers also seems to have changed, with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth. Light, everything is just the right shape.


    In my impression, Zhuoyue always appears in a high and cold manner, so I think that only I have seen such a gentle and pure smile.


    But now I finally understand that what I worked hard to get is so easy to get from others.


    My heart began to hurt in an instant. It was like being squeezed in my hand. It was very painful. Even breathing became difficult.


    I didn''t know how I got to my seat until a man''s voice interrupted me and asked me what I wanted.


    "Whatever you want." I took a deep breath and quickly adjusted my state. Then I raised my head and casually said a word. Unexpectedly, the man suddenly called out, "safe and sound!"


    In front of him was a big sunny boy with a smiling face. He was very pretty and dressed as a waiter.


    I sniffed, trying to sound normal, "do you know me?"


    "How can I not know you? You asked me to delete that post from Yuege." The big boy opened his voice with a smile, "elder martial sister, you are so beautiful. You look better than the picture."


    "Bang, you''re not doing your job, and you''re taking advantage of your work to seduce your younger sister." A woman in a professional dress sat down in a hurry, waved to the big boy and said, "as usual, you know."


    Liu Hai looked at me again. I knew he wanted to ask me what to drink. But I haven''t been to the bar, and I don''t know what I want, so I held it for a long time before I said, "a stronger cocktail is OK."


    Liu Hai nodded and walked away, while I continued to hold my cheek and look at the bar.


    "Like ah Yue so much?" The woman interrupted my imagination.


    "Ah?" I quickly took my eyes back and said no to the woman.


    "Little sister, you should look in the mirror." The woman skillfully ordered a cigarette. After a puff, she said, "you''ve been staring at ah Yue for a long time. Your eyes don''t blink. Your eyes are about to fall off, ha ha."


    I was a little uncomfortable by what she said, so I laughed awkwardly.


    But she told me that it doesn''t matter to admit it. The women who come here are more or less interested in Zhuoyue, but he never shows who he is especially good to, so theoretically, everyone has a chance.


    "Can I have a cigarette?" I asked after taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 10

    The woman was stunned for a moment, looked at me with a smile, and then generously shook a cigarette out. I also imitated her way and picked up the cigarette. She helped me light the fire.


    But I choked on the first puff, so I took several puffs, but the more I got later, the more uncomfortable I was, and I coughed so hard that I couldn''t stop.


    The woman smiles, shakes her head and hands me a glass of water.


    I didn''t answer, feeling that only in this way can I wake up a little bit, "I have chronic pharyngitis, some things, I can''t touch."


    Just like some people, although I yearn for it in my heart, it''s not what I should touch. So every time I try with a little hope, I always end up like this.


    I don''t know if I''m talking to the woman in front of me, or I''m constantly telling myself that my heart is in a mess, and I can''t get rid of it


    "Sister Wang, it''s yours." Liu Hai folded the wine back, put a cup of colorful wine in front of the woman, but gave me a glass of orange juice, "elder martial sister, brother Yue said, let you drink this."


    "No, I''ll take the wine, I''ll take it!"


    Since I don''t like me, don''t always do things that are misunderstood.


    Who am I and who are you?


    Since we are not each other''s who, then why do you control my life?


    I want to get drunk too much, and then forget everything. I don''t have to think about anything any more. "I want the strongest. In a word, what I say is what I say. Don''t let him care."


    Speaking of it, I feel a little affected. People are surrounded by a group of fashionable women. I''m not qualified to say that.


    Even if it is said, how can he care!


    But I just can''t control myself. I just want to fight against him. I want to be crazy once. I want to attract his attention through such hysterical behavior. I want him to look at me more, even one more look


    Liu Haichu is here with an awkward smile on his face, which makes him feel embarrassed. So he looked back at the bar, and Zhuoyue also looked over.


    "Little sister drink orange juice can supplement vitamin C, which is good for her health. However, you can prepare for me several times more. There are too many troubles in my work recently. " The woman called sister Wang winked at me, meaning that she invited me to drink.


    I tasted the orange juice with my mouth flat and my head down, pretending I didn''t know anything.


    After Liu Hai left, I looked up and found that sister Wang was staring at me thoughtfully and smiling.


    I touched my face and asked her what was wrong. She looked at the bar and then looked at me again. Then she shook her head with a smile and said it was OK.


    Later, sister Wang said a few words to me, and bangs arrived with wine.


    And I also found that I really overestimated myself. Just after drinking the first glass of liquor, my head began to feel dizzy. But I insisted on destroying all those cups, and then I got a long breath. Then I fell on the table and couldn''t get up any more.


    It seems that I have been sleeping for a long time and dreamed about many things when I was a child. At that time, I always stuck behind Zhuoyue until he pushed me away


    Then I suddenly opened my eyes and found a piece of white clothes on my shoulder. At this time, I heard the voice of bangs saying, "brother Yue, you can see that the wine is what sister Wang wants for her."


    In my heart, it was a click. They were talking about it.


    It''s no wonder that such a trick can be seen by a wise man, but since you all choose to turn a blind eye, why mention it again?


    "She''s too tired to relax." The footstep gradually approaches, the tone of Zhuoyue is quite helpless, "moreover, if not as she wishes, she will make trouble."


    I bit my lips and continued to pretend to sleep, but Zhuoyue held me in his arms with a bag of hands, and then explained some things to bangs, and then he held me upstairs.


    He gently put me on the bed, and then pressed the corner tightly, he even reached out to pluck the broken hair in front of my forehead.


    I''m sure I''m obviously closed, but I can clearly feel Zhuoyue''s deep and focused gaze.


    I didn''t dare to open my eyes until Zhuoyue went out.


    I don''t know when this mess will be completely solved. If I continue to stay with Zhuoyue, I really don''t know what will happen.


    By the way, I used to pretend that I didn''t know others. But later I became more and more aware of feelings. Repression can not make it disappear, but make it stronger. So once it comes to the moment of outbreak, it will become more and more violent and uncontrollable.


    After that moment, I seemed to have foreseen


    Dark strong sleepiness hit, I toss and turn in the deep sleep.


    When I wake up and go downstairs, I find that Zhuoyue is already busy at the bar. How can this person be so energetic? Don''t you need to sleep?


    But I didn''t ask. Instead, I was lying on the bar and drinking


    After a while, a male voice suddenly interrupted us, "brother Yue, good morning, elder martial sister!"Bangs stretched down the stairs, sat next to me, and then looked at me and Zhuoyue, said with a cheap smile: "am I coming down at a wrong time?"


    "Just in time. I''ll go shopping. You can stay here and watch the shop." Zhuoyue put down his glass and stepped out of the bar. When he was ready to leave, he added, "watch your elder martial sister, don''t let her break things."


    What kind of person is this?


    Even if you think so, you don''t have to say it, do you?


    I was so angry that I couldn''t help gouging out his back with my sharp eyes.


    This person is really fickle. He is a kind of harmless smile to female guests. He is a kind of yin and yang to me, sometimes cold and sometimes hot, and sometimes sarcastic.


    After Zhuoyue left, I kept looking at the direction he left. I didn''t look back until bangs snapped their fingers.


    When we chatted, I learned that Liu Hai majored in computer science. Because he was not busy, he came here to earn extra money in his spare time.


    I patted him on the shoulder and praised him as a good child of work study program, but Liu Hai shook his head and sighed, "Hey, elder martial sister, you don''t know how much money the game equipment costs. Recently, there''s a new game, tut Tut, the picture quality, the..."


    Said, he took out his notebook from the bag, ready to boot let me see.


    "Stop!" Because of Zhu Xiaofei, I''m disgusted with the game. "I''m allergic to this. Let''s talk about something else."


    "Brother Yue?" Hearing what he said, I couldn''t help but see the light in my eyes. Then I didn''t hide it, but I couldn''t escape the eyes of bangs.


    "Do you want to do this, elder martial sister? One second ago, I was still eager to see the Wangfu stone. In the blink of an eye, it turned into an ancient well without waves. Acting school!" I glared at him to warn him not to talk, but bangs patted his chest, lost a "I know" look to me.


    I raised my fist. I just made a fist raising, but the door of the bar rang.


    Now it''s not business time, so who will come? Did Zhuoyue forget his key?


    So I reached out and pushed Liu Hai, but he was still alive. He also said that since he had turned on the computer, he always had to play first, and urged me to open the door.


    I then reluctantly stood up and walked to the door, complaining about why Zhuoyue didn''t take the key when he went out to buy vegetables, but my tone involuntarily revealed a little bit of pettiness. It''s like the wife looking forward to her husband''s return in Liu Hai''s mouth, but I didn''t notice it at that time.


    But as soon as I opened the door, there was a strange girl standing at the door. She was young, beautiful and thin, but her stomach was bulging.


    "Can I help you?" "I''m sorry I haven''t seen the sign open until half an hour," he said


    I didn''t expect that the girl didn''t leave. Instead, she was staring at me. Then she suddenly grabbed me. She was so strong that she put her back against the door and her eyes were wide open. Then she said to me, "where''s my boyfriend?"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know you. Why do you ask me about this? You''re sick I realized something was wrong, and I couldn''t go back, so I had to retreat to the road outside the bar.


    "Where''s my boyfriend?" The girl suddenly screamed, at the same time, she drew a fruit knife from her pocket and stabbed me, "ah! Fox spirit, give him up! Give him to me


    Because there are so many things these days, as soon as I see this woman, I feel a little strange, so I have been prepared for it.


    I dodged the stab, so I got out of the way early. But her crazy appearance still scared me a lot. As I stepped back, I cried out to the people around me for help.


    But passers-by just looked at me indifferently, and some good people even clamored for her to take off my clothes, so that everyone could see what kind of person this kind of rotten person is


    I don''t know who pushed me. I fell to the ground for a moment.


    The girl pounced on me with tears in her eyes and kept saying, "give him back to me, give him back to me!"


    Then she stabbed me with the knife in her hand. She didn''t work very well when she fell to the ground, so I held the tip of the knife with my backhand. Life and death, I also forget the pain, blood slowly down my hand, I said: "I really don''t know who you are talking about."


    The girl, however, was as crazy as a devil, and her hand became more and more powerful.


    I feel that my hand is about to be cut off, but at this critical moment, the knife is in this woman''s hand, which is like an invisible person reaching out to pull the knife out of the woman''s hand.


    At the same time, the woman''s shoulders shrank back and fell on her back. The fruit knife fell in front of me with a clatter.


    I picked it up and had a look. I froze there. The knife in my hand was actually the fruit knife that the three men were going to deal with me that day.There are several notches on the edge of this fruit knife with plastic handle. Because the situation was urgent at that time, I was so impressed with this knife that I can always remember it.


    "Did you come on purpose?"


    I stare at her and ask her, this matter must have something to do with the person behind. He just said I''m not good, but he didn''t expect that the second punishment would follow


    How much hatred does he have with me?


    What kind of deep hatred can make him spend so much energy to deal with me!


    I didn''t care to be afraid. I picked up the fruit knife and held it in my hand. Unexpectedly, the girl suddenly knelt down in front of me and said to me with a slight trembling voice: "I beg you, I can''t live without him."


    "You must have been cheated. I don''t know who you''re talking about!"


    I tried to explain to her, but she insisted that she didn''t admit it, "a Feng''s computer is full of your photos, he is the day he went to find you missing! I beg you, give him up quickly


    Feng? Is she talking about Zhou Feng

 Chapter 11

    However, I know it''s not the time to be surprised. I quickly explained to the girl that I had met Zhou Feng before, but the person who fell in love with him online was not me, but my roommate who took my picture to hook up with me. At that time, I didn''t know. I had a big fight with Zhou Feng, but I didn''t see him later.


    As a result, she cried and begged me to return the person to her.


    To tell you the truth, she hugged my thigh like an animal begging for mercy, which made me sympathetic and angry. "Your parents support you so much, they don''t want you to spoil yourself for a man!"


    She got pregnant for him and knelt down for him. She wanted nothing for her face, but the man was cheating because of his face


    Now I feel sorry for her from the bottom of my heart. I can''t care that she will go crazy any more. I pull her up and drag her to the bar, saying that I can help her find someone.


    And she finally listened to me this time and didn''t resist.


    As soon as I entered the bar, I saw the bangs playing games. At this time, the girl pulled my clothes and asked if I would really help her.


    "Yes I didn''t get angry enough to answer a word, then I turned and yelled at the bangs, asking him to help me find a piece of gauze.


    "Oh ~" dedicated to playing the game boys did not raise their heads perfunctorily, I was really a little angry, voice raised several degrees, "I almost broke my hand, numb!"


    Liu Hai finally looked back at me. First he was surprised and scolded me. Then he ran over and asked me how to get here. He wanted to take me to the hospital.


    The silent girl said, "I want to help you."


    I looked at my bleeding hand and was about to say something when the door of the bar was kicked open.


    "No help!" Zhuoyue came in with an angry face, and the whole person was covered with a piercing chill.


    I was scared to shrink my head. Really, I just brought people in, but I didn''t think it was his bar. I don''t know what happened just now. He listened to passers-by and felt that I had caused trouble for him again.


    I feel flustered of a word all suppress not to come out, with lost one''s voice similar, can only look at Zhuoyue more and more near.


    He walked up to the girl, and every word seemed to overflow from his teeth. "Her hand, did you hurt it?"


    The air suddenly becomes dignified, I clearly see the girl trembling, in the retreat, but was Zhuoyue ruthlessly pinched the shoulder.


    To tell you the truth, I really want to go forward, but I was really afraid from the bottom of my heart when he looked like this, so I had to push a bang to let him take charge.


    But as soon as he moved, he was scolded by Zhuoyue, "did I tell you to watch her?"


    "Brother Yue," said Liu.


    "Get out of here!" Zhuoyue''s aura is still very cold, and the bang shakes a little. He can''t even take care of the computer, so he runs out of the bar.


    Zhuoyue''s hand is too hard. I obviously heard the girl''s breath in pain. But before he finished, he pulled the girl''s hand and pressed it on the table. The next second I saw him pick up the fruit knife in the plate.


    "Crazy, isn''t it?" I rushed to the past, hand blocked the knife, but saw Zhuoyue eyes blood red, eyes full of killing.


    He told me to move my hand away, but I would never give up. How much he wanted to go to prison, he dared to cut off his hands in public.


    And this meeting, the girl has been crying out of breath. She has to apologize and say sorry


    We had a stalemate for a long time. Zhuoyue had no choice but to drag me into the bar.


    He took out the medicine box to help me deal with the wound. I felt some pain and shrunk, but I heard him scold me for being stupid and forced.


    "Dirty words!" I stretched my neck and grunted twice, trying to ease the atmosphere. "Let me catch it."


    Zhuoyue didn''t reply. Instead, he lowered his head, holding my wrist in one hand and wrapping gauze for me in the other.


    At this time, he was very gentle, and his cold outline was too soft. Suddenly, he raised his head and cast a beautiful silhouette with his long eyelashes, "is it still painful?"


    I was stunned and didn''t reply. Zhuoyue tightened her brow, "I can bear the pain!"


    He held my hand and blew, as if to blow away the pain.


    Mercilessly, my face is not controlled by you


    Zhuo yueteng stood up, my hand fell in the air, lost and embarrassed, why every time, every time.


    My eyes are sour. It seems that something is coming out


    I jumped off the high stool and went straight around him.


    "Where are you going?" Zhuoyue grabbed my arm, but soon released it.


    "Chest tightness, no more air, I''m afraid to suffocate!" I bit my lip and raised my head. I was angry and anxious. Who said that raising my head could make my tears fall back to my heart? It''s obviously deceiving, but it''s useless!


    I went to the door and saw that the girl was still sitting on the ground. I couldn''t help but scold her for not being pregnant and not paying attention.


    As a result, she said that it was not that she didn''t want to get up, but that she was too scared to stand up.I helped her to a seat and called Zhu Xiaofei to ask if Zhou Feng was there, but no one answered.


    I have to redial again and again, all the grievances in my heart, almost drown me, I can''t help crying and swearing, just like a shrew.


    "Don''t cry!" The girl thought I was worried about her, so she comforted me and let me take my time.


    At this time Zhuoyue also came over, I twisted my face and pointed to his feet, "don''t move!"


    Instead of going any further, he stood looking at me at a loss.


    If he is still that kind of indifferent expression before, maybe I won''t know much about it, but his face is injured and wronged like a little daughter-in-law.


    Please, I''m the one who''s been rejected, OK!


    I yanked my hair and turned to pull the girl out, but I saw bangs at the door.


    "Elder martial sister, you." He pointed to my face, "brother Yue also scolded you? No way


    I casually wiped face, sniffed, "you what you, you are not all blame you!"


    The girl shook my arm and asked me where I''m going now and whether I''m going to our school dormitory to find the little three.


    I felt a thump in my heart, because Zhu Xiaofei was nervous. After she left that night, I never saw her again


    Is she missing with Zhou Feng?

 Chapter 12

    No, Zhu Xiaofei has called me, and she didn''t attack me yesterday. She should be free.


    This girl must have been playing games before skipping class. After I told my guess to the girl, I decided to go back to the dormitory to have a look.


    On the way, the girl told me that her name was Liu Yanmei. She was from the same village as Zhou Feng. Because she was poor, she gave up college and not only came to Guangzhou to accompany him, but also gave him all the money he earned from working.


    They had a good relationship, but since Zhou Feng played a game, she began to ignore her. Liu Yanmei, because her child has been tolerating him, did not expect that Zhou Feng took the initiative to break up.


    Liu Yanmei didn''t agree. She was beaten by Zhou Feng in the tug. She came out of the hospital because she was pregnant and weak for a long time.


    After returning home, Zhou Feng thought he had changed his mind, but he couldn''t get in touch with him until he opened his computer and found my photos and chat records.


    She was so angry that she came to the school to settle accounts with me, but she caught up with the rest and didn''t have classes. Later, a kind-hearted person gave her my current address.


    No! Even if the class thought I was dating Zhuoyue, few people knew that Zhuoyue opened a bar, and no one would know that I live here.


    Unless someone is following us on purpose, is it really that person?


    Fruit knife and the sentence "you can''t escape" let me finally find a breakthrough. I quickly asked Liu Yanmei if the fruit knife was provided by that person.


    "How do you know? He saw that I was crying so sad that he intended to peel the apple for me, and then... " Liu Yanmei took a look at me and didn''t say what she said. I guess it''s just that the man left the knife on purpose.


    I didn''t do much investigation. I was anxious to know who that person was and asked her if she remembered her appearance.


    Liu Yanmei said that he was wearing a mask and could not see her face. She only knew that she was tall and thin.


    I''m a little depressed and a little panicked. This man is too cautious to find out.


    "Yes, eyes!" Liu Yanmei thought of something, and suddenly called out, "his eyes are very beautiful, like colored glaze, which is the best I''ve ever seen."


    "Better than the man at the bar?" I couldn''t help but retort, but then I wanted to bite my tongue.


    Liu Yanmei didn''t feel herself shaking for a while. After a long time, she felt better. "Your boyfriend is good-looking, but it''s terrible."


    I quickly covered her mouth and told her not to talk nonsense. We both had nothing, but Liu Hai came in again, "elder martial sister, I''ve been with brother Yue for so long. It''s the first time I''ve seen him lose his temper."


    I touched my injured hand, bit my lip and said that he was cruel to me and would bully me.


    "But have you ever thought that a man is not surprised at everyone, but when he is facing you, he doesn''t look like himself. Why?"


    Bang suddenly took out his mobile phone to block in front of me, which is the message that Zhuoyue just sent, asking him to take care of me.


    I didn''t speak, just think Zhuoyue''s mind, we can''t guess.


    After arriving at the school, I took Liu Yanmei back to the dormitory directly, but because of the shadow in my heart, I asked Liu Hai to register the campus card information and go upstairs with us.


    Zhu Xiaofei is not here, things maintain the appearance before I left, she did not come back.


    I checked inside and outside again, but I still didn''t find anything, until bangs yelled, "Damn, she''s so high, she broke into the death city!"


    I went over and found that Zhu Xiaofei''s computer was not turned off, and the mouse page lit up.


    Liu Hai told me that he was also playing this game. The picture quality is good, and the human design is particularly lifelike. When playing the game, I feel like a real person has entered.


    He was surprised, clapped his hands and leaned on the table to tell me that Zhu Xiaofei must be OK, because this game needs to log in every day, otherwise it will drop.


    "No, first, she''s obsessed with games. If there''s no accident, she won''t leave without closing the page at all. Second, if she logs in elsewhere, the account here should be blocked, or there''s some information about logging in from other places." I shook my head and threw out my analysis.


    If she stays in the dormitory normally, it doesn''t look like someone''s recent life.


    "What about that?" Liu Yanmei is going to shake my arm again and say what to do with her Zhou Feng if she can''t find Zhu Xiaofei.


    I''m also annoyed. Looking at Liu Hai, he proposed to move the computer back first, and see if I could pry out some information related to Zhou Feng.


    Now the top priority is to go to the hospital and help me deal with the wound.


    I think forget it, but Liu Yanmei is very sorry, and Liu Hai is also charming, saying that if he doesn''t make the contribution, Zhuoyue will definitely kill him.


    I agreed.


    When I was waiting for the bus at the school gate, I used to look around, but I saw her in front of the hotel that Zhu Xiaofei had mentioned before.


    I was too familiar with her appearance, so after shooting the bangs, I rushed to catch up with her.I ran very fast and followed her up the stairs, but after passing the fourth floor, I didn''t hear the sound of footsteps on the stairs. I expected that she would be on the fourth floor.


    But the corridor is empty, so many rooms, I''m not sure which one she went into.


    It''s a pity to come back empty handed. I went to the first room and knocked on the door with courage, but inside came a breath that made people blush and heart beat


    I hastened to take back my hand and planned to knock down one, but as soon as I stood at the door, a big hand with clear bones grabbed me.


    "No..." Before I finished, the master of the hand had pulled me into his arms. He held me from behind and bit my earlobe. "Do you miss me?"

 Chapter 13

    "Are you the strong and the traitor?" I recognized him, but he laughed, "tut Tut, you are reminding me of this crime."


    Which one is shameful, but I still want to see you with my ears


    Handcuffs, candles, and a lot of things I don''t know. This is a fun Hotel


    I was startled and instinctively shrank back, but my body became tighter and tighter with the man. He snorted, and then quickly covered a silk scarf in front of me, too fast for people to react.


    "Elder martial sister!" Bangs and their voices soon came from outside. They kept calling my name.


    The man pressed me back to the door. I don''t know what he pressed. The next second, my hands were handcuffed.


    "Let go I can''t help but cry, but the man kisses me on the back of the neck, crisp numb, "so want to let your friends know, you are playing this with me?"


    I quickly bit my lip, but it was too late, and there was a knock on the door.


    The man succeeded with a smile.


    His hands were so cold that they irritated my senses.


    I''d like to, but I can''t. If they see me like this, if Zhuoyue knows, what should I do


    I dare not think about it any more. I have to bite my lip.


    I whimpered, but the knock on the door slowed down, with a hint of uncertainty.


    Until the man was so angry that he yelled to the outside, "I''ll do my own woman, go away!" And make that sound on purpose.


    After bangs and they left, the man released his handcuffs and put me on the ground.


    "Let go!" I hit him like crazy and bit his shoulder. The smell of blood filled my mouth. "I''ll hate you! Let go


    Man action stopped a second, and firm incomparable, "hate hate it, you are mine, can only be mine!"


    There was a stabbing pain under my body, and I gradually felt unable to defend myself.


    In despair, I closed my eyes, raised my head, fell down and hit the floor. My eyes were black. I only vaguely remember that there was liquid flowing out of the back of my head


    When I was conscious again, it was a vast white mist. I wanted to find a way out, but I couldn''t get out.


    Later, I accidentally broke into an open lake.


    There is a beautiful man in it with his eyes closed. I want to go, but I feel like an outsider and can''t control my mind.


    It''s not only that I can''t find a good place to enjoy the beauty.


    Said to appreciate, but a clear heart, only eyes empty hole to look at the front.


    After a long time, the man raised his eyes and laughed with evil spirit, "haven''t you seen enough?"


    He has a pair of eyes as pure as amber. When he talks, it seems to contain all the colors in the world. It''s so beautiful that one eye is enough to sink.


    But the fog came up again, and I couldn''t see clearly any more. There were a lot of sounds in my ears, until at last it turned into a man''s sad and painful roar.


    He seems to be calling my name, and he doesn''t seem to be.


    Until the fog dissipated, I saw the man again, he still closed his eyes, but a big hole in his heart.


    "Ah Heartache is like being torn, blood dripping.


    I jumped over and said a strange name


    I suddenly sat up, eyes turned into a black, ear is the man''s voice, "wake up?"


    The room didn''t turn on the light, and I couldn''t see anything, but I accurately captured the position of the man. His eyes were too bright to separate from the thick black.


    I subconsciously had to shrink back for a while, but I found that I didn''t hurt at all. Not only the back of my head didn''t hurt, but also the injury of my hand.


    "You saved me?" I clearly remember that my head was broken. Why didn''t I do anything now? I had to look at him warily, "no, who are you and what do you want to do?"


    He didn''t answer, but looked at me.


    "Did you threaten me three or four times?" I clenched my fist and threw the whole thing out.


    "Guess what?" The man suddenly leaned over and plucked the broken hair beside my ear. "I just think that bad children will be punished."


    That kind of eyes mixed with too many things, each heavy to death, I clenched my teeth and asked why.


    He took my hand to his chest and said, "because here, you owe me."


    In an instant, my heart didn''t beat to death because I didn''t touch it?


    He''s a ghost, and this recognition jumps into my mind.


    I dare not breathe, but the man suddenly pinched my chin and kisses me. Every inch of it is full of fierce force, which makes me bleed.


    Finally, when he released my lips, the next second, he grabbed my neck, "Enron, do you know how much I want you to die?"Clearly hate is full of words, but it is sad to the extreme tone, as if instant can drip water.


    When I almost couldn''t breathe, I quickly passed a sentence in my mind, the same sadness, "girl, just stay by my side, can''t you?"


    I hissed in pain, but the man released his hand, stood up and walked out, "don''t check on your roommate."


    I was slightly relieved, but he stopped and added, "if you really want to die, tell me, I''ll help you."


    After he left, I quickly turned on the light, but when I wrapped my quilt to the door to get my clothes, the door was suddenly kicked open.


    I saw that my heart almost stopped beating at that moment

 Chapter 14

    He is still so handsome, even if his face is tired, it''s still incredible that he looks good. There are bangs and Liu Yanmei standing outside the door with Zhuoyue.


    The next second, Zhuoyue slammed the door and squatted in front of me, with suppressed anger between his lips and teeth, "who is it?"


    There are thousands of grievances, Mingming want to rush into his arms and cry, but finally I still bite my teeth, just shaking my head and whispering: "I don''t know.".


    Such a embarrassed look, after all, he saw, I clearly so hard, clearly even life are put together, but how or this kind of result.


    I took a hard breath, trying to make a final excuse for myself, "I have nothing to do with him. Well... "


    The words behind were all blocked into the kiss, Zhuoyue pressed me, like angry, like venting, emotion like a volcanic eruption, swept over.


    At the end of the kiss, he pressed me tightly on his chest, clear heart beat in my ear, one after another, it was so beautiful.


    Trance, I heard him say, "Enron, I will be afraid."


    I didn''t ask, so I quietly leaned against him.


    The room was so quiet that it was just our heartbeat and breathing, just the two of us.


    Later, Liu Yanmei didn''t come back to the bar with us, and Zhuoyue took my hand. Liu Hai said that he had taken the key into the room before, but he didn''t see me at all until Zhuoyue broke in


    So, the ghost may have set up a border, but how did Zhuo Yue break it, or did he untie it after the ghost left? Was it a coincidence?


    Bang timely shut up, deliberately avoided the door to see my embarrassing situation.


    I took a look at Zhuoyue. He just looked at the distance with a light expression, but his hand made me tighter.


    After arriving at the bar, Zhuoyue followed me into the room. I showed him my hand. The wound was healed. Although I didn''t know the ghost''s intention, I didn''t want to hide it from Zhuoyue. So I told him that it was not a human.


    He nodded his head slightly. I was embarrassed and quickly explained that he was not swearing.


    Seeing that he still didn''t respond, I said, "it''s a ghost!"


    Zhuoyue continued to stare at me without blinking, as if he had never seen me.


    I gave him a push, "I said so, why are you still like this, shouldn''t you be surprised, and then retreat."


    When she was separated just now, Zhuoyue promised Liu Yanmei that she would help her to the end. It''s hard for me to say in front of people, so I can only tell him in private.


    Helping others is meaningful only on the basis of ensuring one''s own safety.


    "He should pay the price." Zhuoyue touched my head. The words were chilling, but the action was gentle. "As for me, don''t worry."


    "Zhuoyue." I called him in a hurry.


    "I''m here." He just looked at me like this, which made me feel at ease.


    I know he''s hiding a lot from me. I didn''t ask, but I''ve been waiting for him to take the initiative to say it. This time, it''s clear that he''s already on the tip of his mouth, but I still hold it down.


    "I believe you." I''m crazy. I''m possessed. I have to trust.


    He pursed his lips and laughed warmly, as if the white moonlight with warm colors for the first time was breathtaking.


    I watched him until he rubbed my head and let me have a good rest.


    After Zhuoyue left, I went to the bathroom to have a good wash. In a strange way, I thought about the man''s eyes. Why are they so sad? What has he experienced


    No, he almost raped me. How could he keep such a mind just because he stopped.


    This kind of person, I still should hate, rather than heartache.


    I shook my head and pushed the man out of my mind.


    In the next few days, my relationship with Zhuoyue is much better. As long as I go out, he will accompany me.


    But because there are very few senior courses, I basically stay in the bar. I have never encountered any strange things again. Only Liu Yanmei runs to the bar every two days.


    Many times I want to persuade Zhuoyue to give up, after all, it''s none of our business, but on the one hand, if the ghost is not solved one day, we still have a crisis.


    On the other hand, Liu Yanmei is really pathetic.


    In the afternoon, I was pestering Zhuoyue to say something, but the bar door suddenly heard something, people soon came in, is a tall beauty, wearing an eye-catching red, shorts, hot avant-garde is my first impression of her.


    Tall woman strode to us, threw the key to the bar, opened her arms, hugged Zhuoyue, and called Zhuoyue!


    Because just now Zhuoyue got up and turned his back to me, I couldn''t see his expression, but I clearly saw that woman''s red lips were bent, her eyes were smiling into a straight line, "when I received your message, I came here, do you have to compensate me?"


    She was called by Zhuoyue, and he had the key here.


    Why do they feel so close.


    After the separation of arms, Zhuoyue goes into the bar to mix wine. The tall woman pulls me to chat and tells me her name is Ruolan.The name is as quiet and gentle as water, but the person is as passionate and unrestrained as fire. It''s really inconsistent between the name and the nature


    If LAN poked me in the arm, I came back to myself and quickly reported my name.


    "The little tail of Zhuoyue?" Ruolan couldn''t help raising his voice, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, "I always stuck behind him when I was a child. Unexpectedly, tut Tut, I admire my perseverance!"


    She gave me a thumbs up, turned her head and knocked on the table, "I said, what''s the matter with you? People have done this, and you still don''t follow me?"


    I know she may not mean it, but her words make me very uncomfortable, especially uncomfortable.


    I had to speak politely, high school and university just happened to test together, not what I did on purpose.


    "Don''t you like Zhuoyue?" She stared at the watery big eyes, as if a little surprised, but also like a little joy.


    I didn''t expect that she would suddenly ask this question, and my mind was confused.


    Her voice is very high, the next second, Zhuoyue turned around, looked at me, and then his eyes fell on Ruolan, "Enron and I are just friends, you frighten people."


    Just friends? That kiss is also a kiss between friends.


    Other people? In front of Ruolan, I am a stranger.


    The heart is like a hard broken, blood dripping, I want to pull out a smile, want to hide myself, but I can''t, really can''t.


    In the end, he can only escape like a fox with a tail between his legs. He can''t even make up a hasty excuse.


    Back in the bedroom, I look in the mirror, a pale face, like a loser.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door. I pretended to be dead and ignored it, but she pushed the door open, "you won''t cry, have you? Oh, I didn''t mean to


    If LAN sentence inadvertently, but the word trampled me pain, "Zhuoyue, can''t speak, you also know, with him about why?"


    "I''m aiming at you!" No matter whether she deliberately showed that she knew Zhuoyue well or didn''t pay attention to her words, I rushed back directly, "you, I don''t understand, and I won''t connive, please stop there!"


    Ruolan shrugged, spread out his hand and said OK.


    I ignored her. I thought she would leave soon after she was bored. As a result, she was lying in my bed and on my bed. Her whole body was like a big character. "It''s so comfortable. I''m very happy to see blue at a glance."


    I saw that she was enjoying something and suddenly understood it.


    It turns out that the sky full of blue is for her, this room has always been he

 Chapter 15

    "Get out!" I glanced at Ruolan and said in a deep voice.


    She sat up and stared at me with big watery eyes. She didn''t know why, but she laughed properly: "it seems that you are very hostile to me. What''s wrong with me?"


    "Not to look, but to be!" I directly grabbed her arm and pulled it out. I really wanted to ask her if she thought I liked Zhuoyue. Who could be happy when she spoke just now.


    What kind of hero is he who looks like a leader and wants to demonstrate openly?


    When I got to the door, I pushed her out. "I hope Miss LAN can get permission to enter other people''s room next time."


    I feel still not Jieqi, head up and added, "by the way, unfamiliar people, don''t joke, don''t sleep in bed."


    Ruolan looked down at me, and his slender fingers glanced at my chin, "but I''m familiar with Zhuoyue. He was the main character of the topic just now, OK?"


    That kind of tone is clearly saying which onion you are. I stomped on the door and gasped against the door, but suddenly thought that it was me who had known Zhuoyue for more than ten years. In terms of time, did she know him well?


    Just now it was clear that I could win the fight. As long as I continued to play shameless spirit, I gave up.


    But what''s the point of winning a fight? I''m like a shrew. I''m not cute.


    Climb into bed, just because of anger transferred to the sad mood, once again attacked


    I didn''t go down at dinner on the pretext that I was full.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door outside. I ignored him, but he still didn''t stick to it.


    Until I heard footsteps, I thought it was Ruolan who broke in again, but when I turned around, I saw Zhuoyue with lunch box.


    I said I was not hungry. He frowned and didn''t say anything. He put the things on my desk and turned to leave.


    "Stop!" I ran to the door in a hurry and asked him if he had anything to say.


    He said no, if I really want to have it, I hope I will not be capricious.


    I stare at him and ask what it means.


    Zhuoyue sighed and told me that Ruolan had asked for help.


    "So." If you help, you can step on people''s pain points at will, and you can hurt people recklessly?


    Besides, that ghost didn''t hurt me much. I hate Ruolan more than him!


    "No, so." Zhuoyue pushed aside my hand at the door. "I just hope you don''t go too far."


    "Too much? I don''t think so! " Others bully me, why can''t I go back, "I didn''t hit two didn''t scold, or say, what did she say to you?"


    Zhuoyue couldn''t believe that he looked at me, as if he didn''t expect that this kind of words would come out of my mouth. In his eyes, he was alienated and disgusted. "Enron, now you are too irrational, I don''t want to argue with you."


    Reason, you tell me about reason? If I have reason, I won''t humiliate myself again and again. Zhuoyue, you tell me how to have reason if I like a person.


    You don''t think I hate such a neurotic me, but I can''t help it. I just like you. I like you like you like crazy


    At that moment, this sentence almost blurted out, but when I heard his last sentence, I put up with it, lowered my head and stepped back to open the door and let him go out.


    When the door closed, I fell to the ground as if I had been pulled away. He said, "I''m sorry if I misunderstood you."


    I''m sorry, it''s again. Why is it again


    Do you know how cruel you are, give me hope every time I want to give up, and shake my head when I want to stick to tell me, it''s fake, it''s all fake.


    I beat my chest, feeling very sad in my heart, so sad that I would die soon.


    Zhuoyue, you said how stupid I was to send it to your door so that you could trample it again and again


    The mobile phone hummed and vibrated. It seemed that I couldn''t enjoy myself even crying. It was the number of the pursuer.


    I picked up, half crying and half laughing like a madman, "you say, like a person how can be so painful."


    The voice from there was the man in the hotel, low and magnetic, "because it''s the wrong person."


    At the beginning, I just felt familiar. I didn''t expect that he was the same person as the pursuer. So he hated me so much because I didn''t agree to his pursuit?


    When I was about to say something, he continued to add, "some people always make her cry, she flies moths to the fire, and some people want to make her laugh, but she abandons it, so the pain is self inflicted."


    "You didn''t make me laugh, you scared me, punished me, even nearly raped me!" I can''t help yelling.


    The other side paused for a while and cut his tongue because he said something he shouldn''t have said. If he scared you, I apologize to you. But Enron, I didn''t really hurt you from the beginning to the end. If I really want to touch you, do you think your first time can last until now?I thought about it, like this, but still very angry in my heart, "but don''t you think it''s too much to force me like that?"


    "You asked for it. You have to let other wild men touch it. Since you don''t eat candy, I can only teach you how to settle down with a whip." He was like a wild animal, and I felt his anger through his mobile phone.


    Wild man, does he mean Zhuoyue? I was a little stunned, because it seemed that every time he was angry and bullied me, it happened that after what happened to Zhuoyue and me.


    "Even so, how do you explain what Zhu Xiaofei did to me?" Zhu Xiaofei led me into the hotel last time, and he also said, tell me not to check her business, "you told me to swallow my anger, are you sure it''s not a group?"


    The man laughed. His voice was as clear as a mountain stream. Runwu was silent. "I did say that, but if you want to kill her, I''ll support you."


    What does that mean? Before I know it, the man says, "come to the window."


    I didn''t want to, but I wanted to see what tricks he wanted to play. Anyway, he couldn''t get into the room and didn''t have to worry too much.


    But as soon as I went there, I was shocked.


    There is a blue galaxy built by fireflies outside the window, with dreamy color and ethereal beauty, which makes people unable to open their eyes.


    Soon the Milky way became my name, and then it changed again, like a magic trick. As soon as I thought of something, they would disrupt and rearrange into something in my mind.


    Once something beautiful is touched with spirituality, it will make people love it. There was a moment when I almost opened the window and wanted to touch it with my hand.


    Fortunately, I quickly drew back and wanted to ask him what he wanted to do, but I heard him ask me whether I like it or not. Is this apology acceptable.


    That tone did not read the vicissitudes of a thousand sails, on the contrary, it was like a childish boy presenting treasure, but it seemed to float over from a long time, "girl, I remember you like it, I always remember it."


    For a moment, my mind seemed to be pulled by something, and I nodded uncontrollably!


    I can''t even hate him, but he almost hurt me. How can I treat him as nothing because of this little trick.


    The more so, the more annoyed I was. I couldn''t help getting angry and said abruptly, "your ability to tell lies is really first-class. I haven''t seen this. It''s impossible to know that I used to like it. Please lie next time and think about it."


    "It seems that my plan to take advantage of the situation has failed." The man said to me and said to himself, "I was going to draw a line with you, but I still can''t care about you..."


    He hung up the phone before he finished. Suddenly, I felt like him. Every time I made up my mind not to get close to Zhuoyue, but I couldn''t help it.


    Is it true that everyone who is in unrequited love has a special love, but is not sincere, just like the moth fighting the fire.


    Back to God, I pinched myself hard, that man is a ghost! How can I equate him with myself? It''s not the same at all.


    I moved to the table and planned to eat more, not only because I didn''t want to have trouble with myself, but also because I wanted to eat more of his family''s food. I''d better eat him out of poverty!


    Think, very fast food box was destroyed by me.


    I went down to deliver things, but I was hit by someone in the corridor. He was in a trance, with a thin face, a sharp chin and a moustache.


    "Bang," I grabbed his arm and shook, "why haven''t you been to the bar these days?"


    His reaction is particularly slow, eyes dull, "teacher, elder martial sister."

 Chapter 16

    "Are you cracking Zhu Xiaofei''s computer and staying up all night? This spirit... " Before I finished, bangs turned and went down, God God nagging mouth has been reading the game two words.


    I quickly grabbed his arm, but he didn''t even look at me as if he didn''t notice me.


    "Bangs!" I tried to wake him up, but it didn''t work at all. He looked very thin, but he had a lot of strength and dragged me down.


    I grabbed him with both hands, the lunch box in my hand fell to the ground, but I couldn''t drag him.


    As a last resort, I can only shout Zhuoyue''s name. By this time, the two of us have been deadlocked in the stairway.


    I pulled his arm around the stairs, but Zhuoyue didn''t come out.


    "Fire I don''t care to shout out, first rush out is if LAN, then is Zhuoyue.


    She looked at me in displeasure, but in a gentle voice, and asked me where the fire was.


    "Paralysis, not to mention fire, can you come out?" I have almost guessed that she stopped Zhuoyue just now. Her eyes leaped over her and put on Zhuoyue, "the bangs are not right. I can''t hold them any longer."


    For a moment, Ruolan came to help, but although her kindness pulled the bangs over, I was thrown down the stairs.


    I rolled straight down, when I was scared to open my eyes, but fell into a embrace, is a strange face, but I recognize his eyes, recognize his breath.


    It''s the ghost! But why does he look like a normal person.


    I pushed him away, stood aside and watched him warily. He gave me a smile, as if to say: I guessed your reaction.


    "Enron, I''m stupid." Ruolan quickly apologized, "fortunately you''re OK."


    That beautiful face, let me see more and more tired, so can install, how not to when super large trash can?


    Without saying a word, I slapped him, "I was angry, but now it''s OK!"


    She was muddled. She didn''t seem to expect that I would hit him so directly. The angry person was Zhuo Yue. He put the bangs aside and stood next to Ruolan. He was so fierce that he asked me to "apologize!"


    "What if I say no?" I raised my chin, pointed to his face, especially cheap to say, "you have the ability to fight for her back."


    He won''t beat me. He won''t beat a woman. I bet.


    But at this time, it seemed that he was so far away from us.


    If LAN pulls him to say, forget it. After all, she just pushed me carelessly. She blames her carelessness.


    She is that kind of person. From the beginning, she was heartless. Even if she did something, people would think that she was careless. If I was not the victim, I would think that she was too anxious to help bangs.


    Zhuoyue clenched her fists tightly. When she looked at me, she was fierce. But when she looked at Ruolan, she softened her tone. "I can''t get used to her too much."


    "Sorry, I like it." The man behind me suddenly pulled me in front of me and said, "if something goes wrong, I can afford it!"


    I suddenly feel a little grateful to him, because at this moment I don''t have the courage to face Zhuo Yue. I can''t pretend to be a good boy when I''m framed. It''s Ruolan''s fault to cry.


    And we just met, how much hatred would she push me downstairs? I don''t believe it myself.


    More importantly, I''m afraid that after I say it, Zhuoyue will think that I''m deliberately slandering Ruolan.


    I really don''t want to insult myself any more


    Zhuoyue did not speak, all attention on the man, that kind of look, even let me a little flustered.


    I suddenly realized the fact that he was a ghost. I quickly pulled him downstairs and pushed him out at the door.


    "You fool! Do you know that the above two people will do the right thing and kill you? "


    "I thought you didn''t know he could do that. But are you worried about me His tone of voice was like a joke, and I realized that I had slipped my tongue.


    Yes, I know. I''ve been waiting for Zhuoyue to take the initiative to say it, but his wholehearted trust only brings him out and in with others.


    "You look sad. I don''t like it." He was so familiar that he touched my head. I dodged like an electric shock, and then asked him why he had come since he knew that the two men knew how to do things.


    "Then you say, do I want to see you fall or are you bullied by others?" For a moment, I feel very warm, but also feel scared, he has been looking at me.


    I can''t help but stare big eyes, push him out and run upstairs, but I see Zhuoyue standing at the stairs, no bangs, no Ruolan.


    He just looked at me like that. His eyes were as black as ink, like a whirlpool. He couldn''t climb up if he fell in.


    I wanted to ignore it, but he held my arm. No matter how I struggled, I couldn''t shake it off.


    "Zhuoyue, Xiaohai is still awake!" Ruolan suddenly yelled, his hair was wet with sweat, and he didn''t know what he had done.I saw eye Zhuoyue, in the heart mercilessly a pain, to if the direction of LAN yelled a voice sorry!


    He released his hand in an instant. I looked at Zhuoyue contemptuously. I didn''t care about the bangs. I was waiting to vent my anger for my own woman. Was it forgetting my friends when I saw her or protecting her too much.


    I like him, no reason, the same, he can not distinguish priorities for others.


    But I''m sorry for everything. I''m not supposed to cry in front of you.


    Are you satisfied with this? Zhuoyue, how cruel you are to hurt me so recklessly


    If LAN muddled, said it doesn''t matter, let me not. I pinched myself, held back the urge to cry, and went into the room to check the condition of the bangs.


    His whole face was pale and blue, his eyes were closed, and he could clearly see the signs of collapse, while his forehead was painted with a red symbol.


    After Zhuoyue came in quickly, I gave way to a position and let him do it.


    He looked at me, I pulled out a smile, "is not to go out, in case I steal?"


    Zhuoyue''s hand trembled obviously, "do you know?"


    "Yes, I''ve known since you told me there was no ghost, but you didn''t let me call the police." I feel like a fool, and I put my life in his hands without even asking, "in fact, you have said a lot to me, haven''t you?"


    I''m not a fool. I''ve already guessed that.


    I took a long breath, said he did not disturb him, let him have the situation to tell me.


    Then I went out.


    After returning to the room, I cleaned up the room. Before, I deliberately let things loose, hoping to leave my traces in every corner. Now I think it''s ridiculous


    After finishing, the ghost texted me again and asked if I had forgiven him.


    Silly, forced, I only reply to these two words.


    "My name is lucke." He deliberately bypassed my dirty words, "next time I make a mistake, be careful to get cleaned up."


    "Lv Ke?" This name is too thin, too cold, too painful


    "Because I''m always wandering on this road."


    At that time, I didn''t know that there was still the first half of this sentence. I didn''t understand what this road meant or who it meant until I heard it completely.


    He suddenly coughed a few times, as if there was some liquid gushing out, as if with ridicule, "I didn''t expect Zhuoyue was quite powerful."


    I don''t know. Because I didn''t see them fighting just now, Zhuoyue didn''t recognize him as a ghost.


    "Are you a ghost?" I had some doubts. It seemed that he was really normal, so I asked directly, "how did you die?"

 Chapter 17

    He did not respond positively, but deliberately teased me like a sentence: you guess.


    It''s normal. I''ve been talking for a long time. But now I really need to divert my attention. Otherwise, when I''m alone, I don''t know how hard it will be.


    I lay on my bed and thought, he must not have died of old age when he was so young. It''s either love killing, hate killing, murder, accident and illness. These are the basic death methods.


    As a result, he denied it all. It''s not funny, is it? Is he human?


    When I was about to reply to something, Luce called me directly. He said that I had missed a statement.


    "No omission," I was sure to say, suddenly aware of something, can''t help but stare, "you don''t tell me, you are suicidal."


    He did not answer, as if acquiesced in the general, I can''t get angry, "what I hate most is you, you always commit suicide, you are dead, what about the living people, how sad they are?"


    "Yes, she committed suicide in front of me. Did she ever think how sad I was?" Lv Ke responded to me, and his tone was full of sarcasm. "Have you ever thought about what I''m going to do?"


    "I''m not her. How do I know?" Although it sounds like Lv Ke is talking about the past and asking about the woman, I am very resistant to his sad mood and even can''t bear it.


    I asked him to change the subject, talk about something happy, or sing.


    We chatted so casually. For a long time, I fell asleep listening to his voice.


    When I woke up, I yawned and heard someone say good morning to me, stupid girl.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that his mobile phone was on the phone, but he didn''t hang up. "Hey, don''t you need to sleep?"


    Just asked me to regret, this is not white to say, ghosts are activities at night.


    Sure enough, Lv Ke gave a smile, but his words made my teeth itch. "I don''t know. Your cleverness comes from practice at night."


    "What?" I feel like there''s something in it.


    He seemed to smile, but pretended to be very serious, stating a fact, "Enron, you''re grinding your teeth."


    I blushed. I must have not slept well recently, but I still pretended to be calm After yelling, I hung up and went to wash.


    At this time, I''m a little grateful to Luce for accompanying me. If it''s normal, I''ll cry all night. When I think about it, I don''t think ghosts are very terrible.


    In the morning, when I was eating, I felt very embarrassed to face them. I could only reduce my sense of existence as much as possible.


    "Enron, you look thin. Eat more." Ruolan broke the silence and put a chopstick of meat into my bowl.


    I stood up and said, "I don''t eat meat!" And it''s the kind that you don''t touch when you touch it.


    I''m in a bit of a dilemma. Zhuoyue won''t think I''m going to find fault again. Is he deliberately fierce like LAN?


    When I was bitter and didn''t know what to do, Zhuoyue moved my bowl to him. In this way, I could only hold new ones.


    But I touched the rice in the bowl, so he didn''t dislike it.


    "I eat a lot, Zhuoyue." Ruolan said, "give it to me, just save me more."


    I said how Zhuoyue was so kind. It was for her.


    My fist was clenched unconsciously again. Forget it, how do you like to show your love? The super large light bulb will not increase its brightness.


    I shirked my satiety and went upstairs to see the bangs.


    I thought he was still in a coma, but when I opened the door, I saw him sitting next to the computer, crackling


    I trotted over and asked him to stop and rest, but he was immersed in the world of the game. Besides, he couldn''t hear or see anything.


    I poked him in the shoulder and he didn''t respond.


    At this time, I can only go down to find Zhuoyue, but I see them whispering and saying something downstairs. It''s very intimate, so intimate that it''s dazzling.


    "Liu Hai wakes up." I interrupted them and Zhuoyue walked upstairs.


    But when we re-enter the room, he is asleep again.


    I ran to move the mouse, the computer is off, touch the power supply, but also cold.


    "When I came in just now, he was sitting here playing games!" But why did he become like this again with only one front and back Kungfu.


    Ruolan patted me on the shoulder, let me not worry, but whispered in my ear, I know you are jealous, but if you want to call him upstairs, you don''t have to make up such an excuse, it''s a matter of life.


    "Bah," I said, shaking off her hand, "bangs are my friends, I care more than you!"


    No matter what I said, I threw my face out of the door on the pretext that I was going to class soon.


    Although Zhuoyue caught up later, I didn''t talk to him much.


    On the way, I have been thinking about this. I feel that an invisible net is slowly tightening, and more and more people are trapped.Until entering the classroom, Zhuoyue didn''t take the initiative to talk to me, and I wasn''t so ignorant.


    Originally we were sitting together, but what we didn''t expect was that after a while, Ruolan came too. As soon as she appeared, she attracted a lot of attention.


    She went to Zhuoyue and whispered to him. Zhuoyue followed her out.


    I''m a little lost. I droop my head, but I hear the sound of knocking on the table. I raise my hair. Now Zhuoyue is back. He looks at me without blinking. "Don''t run around. Call me if you have anything."


    "Well."


    "Well, what? Well." This time, he had a lot of extra words, "ask if you hear me."


    I looked at Ruolan waiting at the door. Although I was a little agitated, I gave a serious answer.


    "No, I''m still worried." Zhuoyue took off a jade pendant from his neck and put it in my palm, "wear it well, you know."


    Warm touch with warm temperature, I was a little happy, think about their own or too satisfied.


    After Zhuoyue left, the girl next to me began to sneer at me and asked who the beautiful girl was just now.


    I didn''t pay attention to them, so they said, "I''ve already said that Zhuoyue doesn''t like her. She was dumped just a few days ago."


    "Enron is also cheeky, but also break up gifts as compensation."


    ¡­¡­


    These people are like this. If they can''t get it, they don''t want others to get it. It seems that stepping on other people''s feet is good for them.


    I don''t want to listen to their barking. I just wear earphones to listen to music, but I was suddenly poked on the shoulder and said that someone was looking for me outside.


    "Who?"


    "A girl named Liu Yanmei said she had something important to do with you."


    I craned my neck and took a look. After I confirmed it was her, I trotted over.


    Liu Yanmei suddenly turned around, her eyes brightened obviously, and then she laughed silently.


    I was startled. I felt a chill rising from the soles of my feet and reaching my head.


    This is Liu Yanmei. It''s true, but the stiff, weird and twisted smile is like a paper man buried with her. Her expression is painted.


    And I''ve seen this kind of face, on the night of Zhu Xiaofei''s disappearance

 Chapter 18

    I stepped back, but the door was thrown at this moment, and no matter how I shot, no one opened it.


    There was no sound behind me. When I turned my head, I found that Liu Yanmei was looking at me like that.


    There are only two of us in this big corridor


    I tightly clenched the jade pendant around my neck and cautiously asked her what was wrong.


    Liu Yanmei shook her head with difficulty, just like a puppet hanging a string, mechanical and slow, laughing hoarsely, "giggle"


    I know that the person standing in front of her is no longer Liu Yanmei, so I can only push her away with all my strength, and then run forward with all my life.


    But the corridor that I used to walk thousands of times is getting longer now. It seems that no matter how I run, I can''t get to the end.


    The sound of "Da, Da, Da" wood knocking on the ground is getting closer and closer, and suddenly a lot of people''s voices are heard in my ears. At first, I can''t hear them clearly. Gradually, their voices are getting louder and louder.


    They said, let me out, let me out!


    I can''t describe that kind of voice. It''s like the cry of the people who fall into the fire pit before despair. It''s hoarse, sharp and with endless black


    "No!" I yelled, and finally broke away from the fog, but found myself standing in the classroom.


    I looked around, everything is normal, except for the teacher on the platform, he is black face, is very angry appearance, "Enron, class sleep even if, still noisy disturb others, don''t want to listen to!"


    "No, teacher, I..." I was anxious to explain, but he couldn''t listen at all. He pointed to the door and had to let me out.


    To be honest, that nightmare was so real that I had a shadow over the corridor.


    If I don''t want to go out, the teacher won''t continue to give lectures. In the stalemate, the comments of my classmates are getting higher and higher. Rao is that no matter how cheeky I am, I have no face.


    However, when I was at the door, I deliberately looked at it several times to make sure that someone was walking outside.


    I made a special call to Zhuoyue, but he didn''t answer, so I had to send a text message to tell him that I went back to the bar.


    But he was afraid that he thought I was amorous and even reported my whereabouts, so he told him the nightmare just now and asked him if Liu Yanmei might have an accident.


    It''s not that I''m oversensitive, it''s that the dream is too evil, which makes me feel like what''s going to happen


    It''s cloudy outside. It seems that it''s going to rain, which aggravates my anxiety.


    In order to get back to the bar as soon as possible, I took a school bus.


    Facts have proved that my choice is correct, because as soon as I went up, it rained heavily outside, splashing like splashing, like pouring!


    Along the way, I kept looking through the news, but Zhuoyue didn''t reply.


    I leaned against the window to listen to the song and planned to have a rest. However, the sound from the earphone turned into a roar: help me, help me out


    I immediately pulled it out, checked it after I was relieved, and found that the song list was very normal. But at this time, my mobile phone suddenly popped out a skeleton box, and the following is a very concise message: congratulations on your successful clearance into the death city ~


    this junk information, my mobile phone should not be poisoned.


    I quickly disinfected with software, but nothing was detected.


    "The city of death, the city of death," I kept murmuring these three words, and I felt more and more as if I had heard them somewhere.


    It''s Liu Hai. When Liu Hai saw Zhu Xiaofei''s computer, he mentioned it!


    I finally found the breakthrough point, open the mobile phone, eager to tell Zhuoyue, at this time, I found that the mobile phone signal is empty.


    What''s the matter? It shouldn''t be!


    I cleaned the window, but the rain outside was too heavy to see clearly. I trotted to the driver.


    The rain is still very heavy, but because the wiper is still a little clear, this is not the way out of school at all, but a remote road that I have never seen!


    "Stop!" I yelled, "where the hell are you taking us?"


    The driver didn''t answer, didn''t say a word, and drove on.


    I dare not touch him rashly, so as to avoid an accident in the process of pulling. I plan to run to the back and tell the people in the car about this discovery.


    But the more I walk back, the more I feel that it''s not right, because they all bow their heads and seem to be concentrating on playing with their mobile phones, but actually their fingers stop on the page and never move


    I hold the jade pendant tightly and read Zhuoyue''s name over and over again, thinking that I can feel a little safe.


    At this moment, a man in the back row suddenly raised his head, opened his mouth and squeezed out a word, "go,"


    his voice was like a dead tree branch scraping to the ground, and what surprised me even more was his face, "bangs!" I yelled and ran over.


    "Go," his handsome face became distorted, as if fighting against something, struggling to the extreme, "elder martial sister, go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he knocked me down. At the moment when I lost consciousness, I vaguely saw Zhu Xiaofei with a box of needles and thread in her hand.When I woke up again, I was in a strange place. Besides bangs, there were several other men and women in the car.


    I sat up and rubbed my head. It hurt! This is the second time. I''m not smart at all, but I''ve been bumping my head.


    "Elder martial sister," at this time, Liu Hai also woke up, but his eyes were clear again, looking very normal, "just now, I saw someone behind you wanted to do something to you, so I didn''t expect to hurt you instead."


    Shaking his head, I asked him what happened here.


    Liu Hai was scared to stare big eyes at first, then hugged his head and said he didn''t know.


    I didn''t dare to ask any more. I patted him on the back and asked him if he remembered his abnormality in recent days.


    He still shakes his head and says that after moving Zhu Xiaofei''s computer back, he intends to transfer information, but he can''t get in. Later, when he was upset, he played two games and broke into the city of death.


    Bangs patted his head, frowned and said what happened later, but he didn''t remember much.


    Zhou Feng, Zhu Xiaofei and Liu Hai all play games. Is it that everyone''s abnormality starts from entering the city of death?


    But I always feel that there is something wrong. I suddenly realize a key point when I aim at my mobile phone!

 Chapter 19

    That is: I didn''t play games at all, and I didn''t touch their computers, but why did I receive the clearance notice.


    I quickly held up my mobile phone, showed the message to Liu Hai, and asked him if he was the one in the game with them.


    He was shocked and then looked at me in disbelief. I said I didn''t play. I don''t know what happened.


    Just as we continued to say something, the other three also woke up. One was a teacher with a Gold Framed eye on the bridge of his nose and a briefcase under his arm.


    The other two are a couple. The man looks like a couple. The woman has a sharp chin and heavy make-up.


    The girl was very confused. She screamed in horror and asked where it was. Then she shook her boyfriend''s arm and said, "you trash, don''t think about it soon!"


    The man didn''t get angry. He coaxed her with a good temper.


    I felt that she was noisy and didn''t want to see it, so I put my eyes elsewhere.


    The sky here is gray and a little cold, and I don''t know why, I always feel as if someone is staring at us in the dark.


    I fiddle with the next cell phone, no signal, not only that, even time seems to be static, not moving at all.


    At this time, Liu Hai pulled my clothes and motioned me to look at the teacher. His expression was not the same as ours. It was not confusion and shock, but a very complex emotion. He seemed to feel guilty. He looked blankly at the front and said something.


    "Teacher, do you know this place?" I can''t help walking over. I remember that he is the director of a college. If he can climb to this position, he must have been in the school for many years. He knows if this place is not sure.


    But as soon as I went there, the director stopped talking. After listening to my words, he quickly waved his hand and said he didn''t know where the school was. Then he waved to the other two people to find a way out.


    With that, he stood up and led us out, while I watched the movement and looked around.


    On the right side of the square, there seems to be a square surrounded by four tall buildings, especially the one in the middle.


    "Did you play a game and break into the city of death?" On the way, I couldn''t help asking.


    Girl tone is very bad, hammer her boyfriend, "didn''t I warn you not to play games? Wang Jie, what did you promise me, waste? Now you''re implicating me! "


    The woman is a waste. The man named Wang Jie is not angry. Instead, he pats her on the back and coaxes her, "Auntie, my computer has just been smashed by you. I don''t have a place to play. Darling, go out and buy you a bag. Don''t be angry."


    Most of the complaints about shopping carts just now have gone too far.


    It seems that they didn''t play that game, and the teacher''s words, he doesn''t like people who are keen on playing games, is my guess wrong, this place has nothing to do with the death city?


    If the problem is with the driver, what''s he doing here? What''s his purpose.


    While I was thinking seriously, the woman suddenly yelled, "there are ghosts in front of me. I don''t want to go there. There are ghosts, there are ghosts!"


    After she yelled, she turned and ran to the back. Wang Jie also followed her and called Linlin while running.


    This woman was surprised. I was afraid enough, and she spread such negative information. It''s true!


    And just then, the thick white fog suddenly came down, and it became heavier and heavier.


    I looked at the bangs and found that I couldn''t see his face clearly. I quickly called out his name, but I was caught by a cold, wooden thing.


    Would his hands be so cold?


    "Bangs, is that you?" I asked tentatively, he said, and then said nothing.


    I secretly took out the jade pendant with my other hand, held it in my hand, and slowly moved to the hand holding me. But when I was close, I was scolded, "elder martial sister, what do you want?"


    I was about to lie, but I suddenly realized a particularly terrible point, he can see!


    In this white fog, he could see


    "Enron, you can''t escape, cluck cluck." The nightmare voice came again, and he never pretended to me again.


    The tight nerve line broke at once. I used the hand tied with the jade pendant to pull his hand away and pushed him hard. Zila Zila''s voice rang immediately, as if it was burning.


    Fortunately, fortunately, Zhuoyue gave me this kind of thing!


    With this lucky belief, I had to run back, all the way was the kind of cry for help, "let me out! Let us out It''s so dense that it makes people feel numb from the scalp.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blowing from the left, very light but cold to the extreme, as if a call from hell, want to take me away.The wind made the thick fog lighter. In the thin fog, I gradually saw a few hazy shadows!


    The shadow couldn''t see the facial features and limbs clearly, but it was floating around me, and it was reaching out to me, dark, charred hands.


    I screamed, retreated, dodged their attack, but my arm hit the hard wall.


    Very painful, like to break the same, but I know better absolutely can not stop!


    I struggled to escape against the wall, hoping to find the door. Seeing the shadows slowly approaching, I finally felt the space.


    I half jumped and half fell to hide in, and then quickly closed the door to breathe.


    It''s dark in front of you. You can''t see anything, but the unknown is the most terrible, because you don''t know what will come out. What you imagine in your mind is like a black hole. You have to swallow people


    If I don''t think about the man, I will find you again.


    At this moment, I suddenly some regret, why not tell him, I love him so much, love for more than ten years.


    No, I have to survive!


    I bravely put my ear on the door and listened carefully. There was no sound outside, as if the shadows had left.


    But I still didn''t dare to relax my vigilance. My whole body was close to it. It was so quiet outside that I felt strange. It seemed that someone was sticking to the door to pay attention to my voice.


    At this time, the door between us seems to have disappeared, so close together.


    I took a cold breath, and my body became numb and stiff. I quickly got up and shrunk back.


    But the injured arm accidentally hit something, I couldn''t help hissing, and at this moment, the door suddenly opened from the outside.

 Chapter 20

    I didn''t expect that the person standing outside would be Liu Yanmei.


    This meeting, her expression is very natural, there is no strange place, but because of the previous nightmare, I can''t help but be on guard against her.


    "Enron, come out quickly!" Liu Yanmei held out her hand and grabbed me. "When those ghosts come, we can''t run away."


    Instinctively, I had to hide for a while, and then carefully handed the hand with the jade pendant.


    As soon as Liu Yanmei grasped it, she pulled me to run. She was not hurt by the jade pendant. She was not a ghost. I was finally relieved.


    On the way, Liu Yanmei told me to run back to the square when there was no fog. I gave a hum, but I didn''t talk to her too much because I was afraid.


    Lin Lin ran out of the square all the time. We couldn''t wait for her to get out of the square


    As soon as I saw him, Liu Hai trotted over. Because of the ghost hand in the fog just now, I was a little afraid and could not help holding Liu Yanmei tightly.


    I was about to test bangs, but he opened his mouth ahead of time and asked me where I had just gone.


    "Hold on, you put your hand out first." After I stopped the bangs, he scratched his head. Although he didn''t know the meaning of my words, he did it obediently.


    No injury, no skin rubbing, so it''s not him who caught me in the fog just now.


    Liu Hai asked what happened. I quickly told her all the things I had just met. Liu Yanmei also said that we should be careful of the fog, because when the fog comes out, there will be a very painful scream, and there will be many shadows. Only here in the square is the safest.


    "How do you know that?" I couldn''t help saying, "and you''re here anyway."


    "I fell asleep last night and woke up here. As for the fog, I met several times when I found my way, so I know a little bit, but I don''t know anything else."


    Liu Yanmei had an accident. That''s what I mean by that nightmare. But I always feel that things are not so simple. There must be some connection between us.


    "Can''t escape, ha ha, can''t run any of them!" A strange laugh came from the thick fog in the south, and Liu Yanmei and I were instinctively blocked by bangs.


    But when the figure came out of the fog, Liu Yanmei suddenly released my hand, pushed away the bangs and ran towards the man.


    "Zhou Feng, I finally found you!" She was so happy that she cried and hugged the man tightly. "I miss you so much."


    Zhou Feng looks very slovenly, with a ragged beard. He says that again and again, like a fool.


    After he was dragged over by Liu Yanmei, although I was a little reluctant, I still insisted on asking if Zhu Xiaofei was also here.


    Zhou Feng stopped chanting scriptures and reached out to catch me. Hehe giggled, "daughter-in-law, beautiful daughter-in-law, I finally see you again."


    "Who is your daughter-in-law?" I quickly stepped back. The first time I insisted that I was his girlfriend, the second time I became his daughter-in-law, but the object of this girl was clearly beside him.


    Liu Yanmei''s face was obviously very bad, but she didn''t blame him. Instead, she said that he seemed to have something wrong with his brain. She told me not to have the same opinion with him.


    "You''re just stupid." The more she is like this, the more I can''t help feeling aggrieved for her.


    At this time, the lake water suddenly came a particularly big noise.


    I turned my head and saw a huge jet of water rising from the bottom of the lake. The white water was gradually dyed red. At first it was light, and in a twinkling it became the same color as blood!


    Several of us quietly looked at everything in front of us, even the atmosphere did not dare to come out. Suddenly, something like a person was blown out by air pressure, and then fell to the ground.


    Yes, it''s the same thing as human beings. There are many cuts on the body, just like the barbecue that is deliberately cut to taste.


    But he didn''t die. Instead, he plopped like a fish on the shore and stretched out his hand to us: "help me, help, help me..."


    The man''s body was swollen, his skin was white and blue, and his face was deformed and uneven, especially the dead fish''s eyes were big and white.


    "I''m going to get out of here! Leave That Linlin screamed wildly again.


    Liu Yanmei couldn''t stand it. She bent down to vomit, but Zhou Feng laughed loudly, "another one, ha ha, all the people are going to die here!"


    The only calm person was the director. He first reacted and knelt down on the ground to save the man. His hands were shaking and his voice was shaking. "Child, hold on!"


    "I''m in pain. I''m in pain." That person seems to be a student of our school. He holds the director''s clothes tightly, "teacher, help me..."


    As soon as the word "I" was finished, he exploded like a balloon, with blood and foam flying around, leaving only clothes and a pile of rotten meat.


    That kind of bloody, I don''t know how to describe, just feel the heart is very blocked, blocking me crazy.


    "Ah, Wang Jie, take me away quickly, ah!" That Linlin broke down again, "I don''t want to stay here, don''t!"Despair, like a plague, spreads and infects all of us


    Until the palm of the jade pendant suddenly warm, let me finally rekindle a little hope, I still have a lot of things to do, there are a lot of words to say.


    I haven''t told Zhuoyue how much I like him!


    I can''t die like this. Thinking of this, I''m biting my teeth to make everyone calm down. Later, we''ll hold hands and find the way together.


    "Useless, can''t escape, one can''t escape," the director shook his head, most of the body is the blood of the student, especially numb, "owe the debt, have to pay."


    "Debt? What do you mean, chief I stare at the director. Instead of speaking, he takes off his coat and covers the head of the dead student.


    At this moment, the air became particularly quiet. Suddenly, Linlin jumped on the director, "Miss Li, you make it clear that Wang Jie and I are still young, we can''t die!"


    Director suddenly pushed away Linlin''s hand, expression cold terrible, "the most damned person is you!"


    Seeing that Linlin was going to cry again, Wang Jie quickly went up to hold her in his arms, patted her on the back, comforted her, admitted his mistake to the director, and said that the most important thing now was to go out. If there was any account, he would calculate it later.


    The three of them know each other. Maybe they have something to do with the student who died just now.


    The director didn''t move, just stiff there, I can''t help it any more, "what about us?" If it is said that they have done something bad, so they are afraid of the ghost knocking on the door, but I don''t know anything at all, what debt to pay.


    "Oh," the director looked at me askance, "what you have done, only you know best."

 Chapter 21

    "Speechless." I thought that he knew something inside and felt guilty. That''s why he said, "I don''t even eat meat. I''m in debt, except in my last life!"


    The director looked me up and down, then shook his head firmly, "you can''t be innocent, everyone here won''t be innocent."


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the director carefully. Shouldn''t he be scared silly?


    "Unfortunately, if you say that you are going to die in a natural disaster, you may not mean that you are going to die in a natural disaster." The more I say it, the more I feel that this logic is unreasonable. "Teacher, don''t you think this kind of thinking is very similar to the brainless spray of keyboard man on the Internet? Girls are forced and raped, not to ask for or cut down perpetrators, but to blame girls for wearing too cool and good-looking clothes."


    The director didn''t reply. He was obviously shocked by what I said and nodded for a while.


    But the lake water once again came to the scene, like boiling water burst open, crash, boom


    We stare at the surface of the lake, even the atmosphere dare not out, nervous, ready to resist the invisible raid at any time!


    It was as quiet as death, except for the sound of water and the beating heart of each of us.


    At the moment, waiting is such a desperate thing. You know it will happen, but you don''t know when it will come.


    In every moment of suffering, the only thing we can do is quietly wait for the next massacre to begin.


    I don''t know how long later, a water column finally burst out of the lake, but this time the color is really white, and straight to us!


    "Run!" Someone yelled at once. Everyone realized the danger and didn''t dare to wait to die. They had to rush into the fog of cannibalism again


    Because Liu Yanmei is pregnant and a girl, Liu Hai helps Zhou Feng escape.


    All around is our footsteps, fortunately did not stray, but at this time, that Linlin forward when hit me, sharp ornaments on my injured arm.


    I was in such pain that I was hooked and fell to the ground.


    I haven''t had time to say anything, that Lin Lin scolded me instead, "if you want to die yourself, don''t pull others!"


    Find out who is implicating who!


    I struggled to get up, but my feet were caught by something, and they dragged me back.


    My arm rubbed against the ground and it hurt like a tear. I scratched the ground with my nails, but it didn''t work at all.


    I have to shout Zhuoyue''s name again and again, and tell myself that I can''t give up, I must live, I must!


    "Ah Something caught my hair, my upper body was forced to bend back, and my neck was pinched. It was a pair of cold and dry hands, like an iron blade immersed in cold ice.


    I raised my hand and pushed it on him. The jade pendant hissed again.


    The difference is that this time there was a red light, even the fog suddenly lit up, some black charred figures.


    They retreated in horror, as if afraid of me, and fled around. At this time, the shackles on my feet disappeared.


    I stood up with my teeth clenched, and found that my hands were grinding out a lot of blood. Was the red light just because of my blood?


    I have no time to think, can only pay attention to the movement around, want to quickly find a large army, but no sound, nothing.


    For a moment, I wanted to cry. I felt that I was too hopeless. I couldn''t do anything. I didn''t even have the ability to protect myself.


    I was eager to see Zhuoyue, but I was afraid that if he did come, what would happen.


    Like a person will become contradictory, will become brave, want to close to him, melt all his cold disguise, but can''t help but timid, like a coward, clearly has stretched out his hand, but again and again back.


    "Zhuoyue, Zhuoyue." Every step I took, I called out his name in my heart, as if I could get closer to him.


    I have to shout again and again, I do not know how long, I actually vaguely heard his call.


    My heart immediately became ecstatic, he came to save me, really came!


    I stopped to listen to the sound around me and identify the source of the sound.


    "Da, Da, Da" is like a wooden column knocking on the ground. It''s not Zhuoyue''s footstep at all. His footstep is steady and firm. It will never be like this.


    Thinking of this, I started running, always running in the opposite direction, while the sound of the footstep behind me kept a distance.


    I ran faster and faster until I broke into a teaching building. There were several people lying in it, and the footsteps stopped.


    Is he trying to help me get together with the army? No, it would never have been so kind.


    After Liu Hai and Liu Yanmei saw me, they quickly stood up and pulled me and asked me where I had just run.


    I was so angry that I went to Linlin, but as soon as I raised my hand, Wang Jie stopped me and asked me what I wanted."What do you want?" I sneered, "are you blind? Can''t you see I want to fight?"


    Wang Jie protects Linlin behind him and tries to hit me with his sleeve.


    Calm down, but let a man behind him.


    "She''s the one who bullied me first!" Wang Jie pushed the bangs away and hit me with his fists.


    I didn''t expect that he would really do it. In addition to the pain all over his body, he couldn''t dodge. But at this moment, an angry voice burst in the air, "I see who dares to move!"


    Then I heard the sound of broken bones and the cry of Wang Jie.

 Chapter 22

    The next second, I was pulled into the arms of a clean fragrance, looked up and bumped into a pair of bright eyes like stars, "Lv Ke?"


    "It''s me." After holding me firmly, Lv Ke touched my arm and said, "is it very painful?"


    For a moment, I was a little absent-minded. After reaction, I asked why he was here.


    Instead of answering, he tapped me on the forehead, as if I had asked a particularly silly question.


    "Where did you come from?" At this time, Linlin stood in front of us with her waist crossed and asked me to compensate Wang Jie''s fingers.


    Lv Ke bowed his head slightly and raised a cold, thin and bloody smile. "If I hadn''t been here safely, do you think I would have wasted only one of his fingers?"


    Linlin was a little stunned, but she didn''t look frightened. On the contrary, she seemed to be fascinated.


    Seeing that Lv Ke was a little impatient, I took him aside and asked him if he knew how to get out.


    "Guess what?" Lv Ke blinked his peach blossom eyes, as cunning as a fox, "otherwise, you kiss me, I''ll tell you!"


    I blushed immediately and gave him a push to stop taking advantage of others'' danger.


    "Hiss," because too hard, my arm hurt again, Lv Ke was nervous, eyes full of heartache, "how hurt like this?"


    I don''t know why, I just can''t see his expression like this, "it''s OK, it''s just careless."


    Lu Ke held my face, let me look at him straight, "in front of me, you don''t need to disguise, no matter who let you be wronged, I will support you."


    "What if it was you?" I instinctively have to tease back, "before you bully me, several times."


    "I''m not the same." Lv Ke rubbed my wound, thin lips pressed up, "I like you, just bully you."


    I pulled back my hand and told him not to say that again. But I found that the place he touched just now was better.


    Lv Ke was obviously lost, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he pulled out a smile and touched my head.


    "Elder martial sister." At this time, bang suddenly called out, I pulled Lv Ke to go over together.


    Because Wang Jie broke his finger, he was crying for heaven and earth. It was really frightening.


    I think of Lv Ke''s ability to repair the wound, and I want him to help.


    But Lv Ke didn''t move. I gave him another push and gave him a wink.


    He couldn''t stand it any more. He glanced askance. "Dare to shout again, I''ll break your neck right away!"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone calmed down. First, they took a look at Lv Ke, but they were afraid of provoking him, so they turned their eyes to me.


    But Lv Ke also gave me a look, as if to say, now it''s not noisy, satisfied?


    Where do I mean that?


    I stepped on Lv Ke and pushed him with my elbow. Just as I wanted to say something, Lv Ke suddenly turned around.


    "What are you doing?" I catch up, "I didn''t make much effort, you''re so pretentious!"


    But when I saw Lv Ke''s face, I regretted it. He was pale to the extreme, and his thin lips exuded some blood.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m just in a hurry when I rush into the city." Lu Ke''s slender fingers gently wiped, "silly girl, look at your guilt."


    "Does it hurt?" A ghost was hit bleeding, how can it not matter, but he did not say anything, give me treatment.


    Lv Ke laughed again like a thief Fox and raised my chin. "If you kiss me, it won''t hurt."


    I know that he is deliberately teasing me to distract my attention, but the more he is like this, the more uncomfortable I feel.


    At this time, the mobile phone suddenly vibrated. I thought there was a signal. I was glad to take it out, but I found it was a skeleton box. The message on it was very simple, "nine lives and one death. Good luck."


    What does this mean? I looked at Liu Hai, and he also held his mobile phone in his hand, "elder martial sister, did you receive it?"


    I said, but I didn''t understand what it meant.


    Lu Ke, I, Liu Hai, Liu Yanmei, Zhou Feng, director, Wang Jie, and Lin Lin, all of which add up to eight.


    When I put my guess out, Liu Yanmei retorted, pointing to her stomach, "if you say, count the children as well."


    "If, Zhu Xiaofei is also here?" The other person is Zhu Xiaofei.


    "Go upstairs." Silent for a long time, the director took the initiative to speak, he pushed the golden glasses on the bridge of his nose, "let''s go to 901 classroom, the first one on the ninth floor."


    I took a look at Lv Ke and wanted to ask for his advice, but he held my hand tightly and stepped up the stairs.


    On the way, Lv Ke told me that it was right to go up to the top floor. There was too much resentment below. Even if there was no information just now, he would suggest going up to the top floor.


    "Don''t you know how to get out?" I suddenly grasped the point, "what else did you say just now, I kiss you, you tell me.""Yes, kiss me, I''ll tell you, I don''t know the way out." Lucke didn''t know the shame at all. He reminded me to think about it carefully. How did I ask just now.


    He is so bad that it seems that I am stupid.


    I can''t help scolding a liar, but he pinched my hand, as if in a good mood.


    I was a little uneasy and wanted to let go, but Luce asked me to follow him, so as not to be in any accident and try to save me.


    But until we successfully entered 901, nothing unusual happened.


    Is it difficult to live and die, which means this?


    We asked the director what to do next, but he went to the platform and turned things up. At this time, I found that the classroom was very clean, like someone cleaned it regularly.


    The next second, the classroom as if a gust of wind, bang, the classroom door closed.


    The most outer bangs pull the door for the first time, but they can''t open it at all.


    "Lv Ke, go and help I was a little anxious, but he raised his head and pointed to the front. I looked along and found only the middle watch above the blackboard.


    Nothing but that.


    I was about to say something, but I realized a very unusual thing. The watch went counter clockwise, as if counting down.


    At the same time, the director also looked back and yelled, "there are 59 minutes left, we must find it!"

 Chapter 23

    Find it? What does it mean.


    I asked the director to make it clear, but he only told us to look for something to break through.


    We were still confused and didn''t understand what he meant, but the director didn''t even say why.


    I looked at Luce. He leaned against the table to rest. After noticing my sight, he pulled me into his arms.


    "What are you doing?" I dare not push him hard, for fear of tearing open his wound, Lu Ke relies on this point, holding me sitting on his leg, "I love that you have been standing for so long, let you have a rest."


    Indeed, after entering the city, I was either running away or trapped in the square to watch the brutal killing. My nerve line was always tense. If he didn''t say it, maybe I would hold on until I couldn''t hold on.


    But the director said that we only have less than an hour left. If we can''t find something like that


    "What are you afraid of?" Lv Ke hugged me, "with me, no one can hurt you."


    For a moment, my flustered and impatient heart was immediately stable, but this kind of emotion made me have a very bad feeling.


    "How did you get your injury?" It''s not so much a rebuttal as I really want to know who hurt him.


    Lv Ke Mou son suddenly dark for a while, pull out a wry smile, "don''t you believe me?"


    I bit my lip, just want to say that he didn''t mean that, but he suddenly let go of my hand, "don''t worry, who wants to move you, unless I die."


    "Don''t say that." I don''t know why, when I heard him say that, my heart was convulsed.


    But the person I like is not Zhuoyue. Why can''t I help loving Lv Ke? What''s the matter with me.


    Lv Ke touched my head, "OK, don''t say."


    His eyes are really beautiful, as if with a Wang of stars, dazzling.


    I don''t want to go over my head and say that I have to help him find something. He is injured and needs to rest.


    I asked him if he had played this kind of game.


    Liu Hai shook his head, he said that this is very different from the setting in the game, but the director''s guess should be right, we should be looking for something.


    "Is it the key?" I asked, looking at the closed door.


    Liu Hai shook his head. If it''s the key, it doesn''t mean nothing. 901 is our own initiative to come in, but we find the key to open the door and then go out. Isn''t it a waste of effort.


    So, he guessed that it might be a map, a similar thing to guide people to break through.


    I nodded, the cat waist close to the director, his forehead is sweating, as if anxious to the extreme.


    "Director?" I gave a little cry, called the first word and jumped to one side.


    The director''s reaction was really extreme. He grabbed the place where I was standing just now, and the whole person seemed to be in a frenzy.


    After seeing me next to him, he wiped his face, and the blood on his hand got on his face, which was embarrassed and ugly.


    "Do you know anything, chief?" I held back my uneasiness and took a step forward. "If you don''t say it, we don''t know what to do."


    The director turned his back and continued to search for information, but he still didn''t intend to say anything.


    I called him again, and he continued to ignore it.


    I can''t help it. I can only go to search things, but I don''t even know what I''m looking for. It''s just a fool''s errand!


    After a long time, seeing that the time was coming, Linlin rushed up and pulled the director''s arm to act coquettishly, "Miss Li."


    The skirt she was wearing was low cut, and most of the softness came out when she rubbed it.


    "Linlin!" Wang Jie couldn''t look down and ran over, "what do you mean?"


    I was afraid of being hurt by mistake and wanted to withdraw, but it was not the right time to watch a good play, so I was struggling to persuade.


    I looked at Lv Ke, but I found that he was staring at us without blinking. I winked at him, but he hooked his finger to me and motioned me to go.


    The director didn''t pay attention to them, and Wang Jie didn''t have the heart to attack Linlin. They were deadlocked there.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I always feel that the relationship between Linlin and the director is very delicate, even ambiguous.


    But before the director said, the most damned thing is her. What do you mean.


    I stayed for a while, when I was sure there would be nothing wrong, I went back to Luce and asked him why he wanted me.


    He took something out of his pocket and handed it to me. It turned out to be a U-disk.


    "Is that what I''m looking for?" I couldn''t help exclaiming with joy, "where did you find it?"


    Lv Ke hooked his lips and was in a good mood. "I was here from the beginning."


    I glared at him and made a grimace at him. "So, you''re waiting for some woman to show her chest and pass the eye, and then you''re going to hand it in?"


    Lv Ke didn''t speak. His face was a little gloomy. I couldn''t help muttering, "no wonder he didn''t blink just now. He was really a sex wolf."I turned around and wanted to go, but I was dragged into Lv Ke''s arms. He stared at me word by word, as if to explain, "Enron, I''m looking at you!"


    "Elder martial sister!" Fortunately, bang interrupted, he trotted over, "things found?"


    I pushed Lv Ke away. Well, I wanted to go to the computer with Liu Hai to put the U disk. Lv Ke was like a piece of brown candy, but I couldn''t push it away.


    No way, I can only give things to the bangs.


    He trotted to the computer and turned it on. I was staring at the watch. There were still more than ten minutes left. It was still in time.


    No wonder Lv Ke was not slow at the beginning. He had planned everything.


    The computer is obviously an old-fashioned computer, but it soon turned on. After Liu Hai opened the U disk, there was only a video in it.


    Several of us were staring at the projection. Suddenly, the whole classroom fell into darkness.


    I wanted to look out of the window. Luce pushed my head back and told me it was just fog.


    "Really?" I asked a question, and heard him hurt me, "timid, curiosity is still so big, one day scare you to death, I don''t care."


    I grunted twice. If I was timid, I might be so close to you.


    However, I didn''t talk back to Lv Ke because the video started.


    At the beginning of the picture, it turned out to be a bed play. A pair of men and women were holding each other naked and naked. There was the sound of blushing and heart beating. The man, I haven''t seen before, but the woman, with her back to us, couldn''t see her face at all.


    But the skin is very white, curve, young body exudes countless vitality.


    "Are you sure this is what you''re looking for?" I look at Lv Ke. I really want to kill him. This thing can tell a fart.


    "Otherwise, you think it''s my own collection?" Lv Ke leaned into my ear, exhaled air itching, "that woman''s figure is not as good as you, I''m not interested."


    My face turned red. I immediately turned my head and wanted to continue to see. The picture turned to the man''s face. His eyes were bleeding downward. No, not only his eyes, nose, ears and seven orifices were flowing.


    He is going to die, but his face is smiling. His strange smile makes people feel numb from the heart


    And at this time, that Linlin suddenly screamed, "don''t come here, it''s none of my business, it''s him, it''s all him."


    She pointed to one of us present

 Chapter 24

    We looked along the direction and found that Lin Lin was referring to the director. He was sitting and staring at the screen. The whole person seemed to be in a daze.


    "Director?" We called out and he didn''t reply.


    At this time, the door opened again, and with the wind shaking, at the same time, the crazy Zhou Feng suddenly quarreled again, "all debts are to be paid, all debts are to be paid! Ha ha ha... "


    His words were like a reminder. The director stood up abruptly, walked straight towards the projection, and then knelt down there with a puff.


    He turned his back to me. I couldn''t see his expression. Liu Hai was standing by the computer. When he saw the director, he went to help him.


    For a moment, I had a particularly bad intuition, subconsciously rushed out.


    The director wanted to bang, but he knocked me down. At this time, I saw his eyes as red as blood. The next second, there was blood dripping down.


    "It''s my fault!" He kept saying something in his mouth, "I''ve come to atone, atonement..."


    Hate is in the eyes, but apology is in the mouth. Suddenly, the director is grabbed from behind and thrown away like garbage.


    Lu Ke stood in front of me again. His tall figure was like a sword coming out of its sheath. He was very sharp. "Damn, how dare you touch her?"


    The director stood up again, but the movement was very rigid, even the voice became another person''s, "you and I are the same kind, you know that lonely, long waiting, waiting for revenge in the end how much suffering."


    But Teng Lu gathered around him, but he didn''t touch me for a moment


    "But it''s a pity that you can''t even be a ghost if you touch someone you shouldn''t touch." Lv Ke said quietly, "and I''m different from you!"


    Voice just fell, a sharp scream rang up, the director''s body spread on the ground.


    "You killed him?" I didn''t expect that the first speaker was Liu Yanmei.


    Lv Ke turned his head and reached for me. I instinctively stepped back, but heard him say that the director was ok, just because of the ghost, he couldn''t bear the heavy resentment.


    Hearing what he said, Liu Yanmei probed the director''s nose and said she was still angry.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, but Lu Ke squeezed my face, "I know what your virtue is."


    I don''t cross my face. How can he always use his hands and feet? However, he doesn''t seem to be so annoying as before. At least he doesn''t always use his bow.


    Maybe, we can be friends, maybe!


    Lu jiulou told me that a person who was alive and dead left jiulou later.


    As for why the director is so tough that he wants to come to 901, there must be some reasons. He can only ask after he wakes up.


    "Aren''t you dead, too?" I still feel a little wrong, can''t help but ask.


    Lv Ke''s face immediately sank down. I quickly beat Ma Ha to get around the problem, but I felt that his face became more and more thick.


    I thought he was angry with me and didn''t say anything more, but he suddenly stopped at this time.


    Because we are playing in the front, we can''t leave behind after such a stop. Everyone asked what happened.


    Lv Ke squeezed my hand hard and said seriously, "Enron, I will never let you die here."


    Although I feel a little confused, but still focus on the next head, said that I believe him.


    Lv Ke pursed her thin lips and turned her head, but she still looked very thoughtful.


    We continued to go down to the door of the teaching building, but Lv Ke did not push the door open.


    "What''s the matter?" The only one who has the ability here is Luce. If he has no idea, I don''t know what to do.


    He shook his head and told me to stay here. He went out and came back soon.


    "No! What shall we do when you leave? " That Lin Lin suddenly ran over and shook Lv Ke''s arm and said, "if you really want to escape, take me. I''m sure I can serve you better than this green girl."


    This woman, I can see clearly, is to see who is useful to hold who thigh, still say I am green girl?


    I stepped on her foot and slapped her.


    "How dare you hit me?" Linlin stares at her big watery eyes.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that I wanted to hit you long ago. I almost hung up because of you." If it''s not because we''re all trapped here, I don''t want to stay with her for a moment, "in front of my boyfriend, you don''t feel sick if you keep hooking up with men!"


    I still don''t get angry, kick her to one side, "get out of the way, I''m tired of watching you!"


    I don''t give Linlin a chance to reply at all. She turns her head to ask someone to help her, but even Wang Jie is disappointed with her. However, he still takes care of his feelings and comes to her. "It''s obvious that people come here just for the sake of classmate an. I advise you not to offend her too much."I looked back at Lv Ke. He was looking at me seriously. Before, I asked him why he was here. It was just a vain question. People with clear eyes could see that he was trying to break into the city for me.


    "Well, I''ll get you something like water." With that, Lv Ke was about to leave.


    "You say, get me some water?" I always thought that Lv Ke could distinguish priorities. He was so serious. I thought he was going out for something so big as that?


    I was about to have an attack, but I heard Lv Ke say, "you are a living man. You want to drink and eat, but you can''t carry it."


    I can''t say anything. Just now I said he was a dead man. I thought he would be black only when he was angry.


    I didn''t expect that. His first reaction was to think about me. Just now, he was worried about me.


    There seems to be a thorn stuck in my throat. I can''t swallow it or spit it out.


    "Classmate an, are you thirsty?" Wang Jie suddenly came in and handed me a bottle of water. "This is the water in my bag. Here it is!"


    I said thank you hoarse voice, and then said that he is not very thirsty, let him keep first, see who needs to use.


    In this way, Lv Ke did not leave. After looking at the comatose director, he turned his eyes to Lin Lin again. "The naked woman in the video just now, is it you?"

 Chapter 25

    what? The woman in the video is Lin Lin!


    I felt my brain exploded. Everyone looked at Linlin, but she held her head and shook her head, "it''s not me, I don''t know anything!"


    Wang Jie originally wanted to comfort her, but it seems that we are more or less clear about it. She is the person who identified the director just now. In addition, she must know something before the director.


    As a result, she did not have any money here.


    "Wang Jie, you believe me." Linlin reaches out her hand to catch him, but pours, "it''s really not me."


    I looked at Luce, waiting for him to continue to say something, but he did not follow.


    "Although I like you to look at me, I really don''t know this." What else did I want to say? However, Lv Ke raised a smile and answered my doubts. "I just want to help you bully her because you are angry."


    What does that mean?


    I can''t help but roll my eyes at Lv Ke. We take you as the center and believe what you say. As a result, you "abuse your power". It''s really OK!


    I was so angry that I went to Linlin and grabbed her skirt. "If you want to go out safely, you should make it clear. You''ve lived enough. We don''t want to die yet."


    This is what she scolded me before. I finally got the chance to return it.


    "I don''t know," said Lin Lin, a dead duck with a stiff tongue. "I really don''t know!"


    "No!" Just then, I was interrupted by a male voice, "the floor and the walls are seeping."


    I turned my head and saw that Liu Hai was squatting there, and Lv Ke was also thoughtful.


    After walking, I found that the water was black and red, and it looked very sticky, a bit like paste.


    "Back to the square!" Lv Ke quickly stood up, put away the previous cynicism, "I open with Enron, after the fool, everyone pull stop, don''t get lost."


    I don''t like Zhou Feng, but if he wants to stay behind, Liu Yanmei will have to be with him.


    I pointed to Liu Yanmei''s stomach and told Lv Ke that she was pregnant. Do you want to rearrange her position.


    Lv Ke looked along my hand and frowned, but he didn''t change. On the contrary, he said it was just right to have a child. Pure Qi can purify resentment.


    I said, because I didn''t understand, I didn''t say anything more.


    "Back to the square? No way Linlin screamed again, "where are you going? No, I''m not going. I''m not going. Don''t you have the ability to take us out of this place! "


    " you can''t go. " Luce did not force, "you stay to find life, we go to find death."


    "I agree to go to the square." Liu Hai spoke first, and then Liu Yanmei looked at it, and I also said that I would like to believe us.


    At this time, even crazy Zhou Feng jumped up and cried happily: "I''ll go, I''ll go too, go to the square to see the fountain, ha ha!"


    Every time Zhou Feng smiles, I feel numb in my heart, so I unconsciously hold Lv Ke''s hand.


    In this way, Linlin can''t speak any more. She doesn''t dare to act alone, and there is black water here.


    When Liu Hai went to help the director, he thought that the director, who was sitting still, suddenly fell down. The dead wood fell on the concrete floor, making a dull sound. His limbs and head were broken off, and his trunk broke into several pieces.


    And the blood didn''t spill a drop from beginning to end.


    I was stunned, but the director''s head moved, rolled to my feet, and suddenly opened his mouth, want to bite me.


    I let out a sound. Before I jumped back, Lv Ke suddenly picked me up and slapped me down. The light blue flame started to burn.


    It didn''t take long for that wooden head to burn to ashes.


    I gave a long breath, and then Lv Ke put me down.


    At this time, Linlin and Liu Yanmei also called out, but Zhou Feng laughed and clapped, "another one died."


    "When did you die?" Just now, it''s still good. How can it be gone in the twinkling of an eye.


    This silent death is like the sudden attack of death. You have no idea when he will attack secretly


    My hand could not help shaking as the fear of all over the sky swept like the night.


    But the tone is firm at this time, like you rub your head, don''t be afraid of me


    "Well said, if you are really so powerful," that Linlin seems to find the point of stepping on people and doesn''t want to let go, "why don''t you even know when people die?"


    Lv Ke frowned, as if choked. His mouth opened, but he still didn''t say anything, but his hand made me tighter.


    "I don''t know about others, but when you die, I''m sure I''ll know for the first time." Anger became the best way to pass on fear, and I rushed back, "because when you don''t scream or spread bad news, you''re dead."Finally, I gave a Pooh and dragged Lv Ke to the door.


    just as we were going out, Lv Ke suddenly took my hand, untied the jade pendant and put it on my neck.


    "You''re not afraid of this?" Isn''t this ghost supposed to be scared? Or is he too deep? But isn''t he seriously injured.


    Lv Ke hooked his lips, "my things, why should I be afraid."


    "What? Your stuff? " I asked, but Luce did not answer, but took my hand and pushed the door open.


    There was a strong wind blowing in front of him, but he suddenly raised his hand. As soon as he raised his hand, the fog immediately dodged a half meter wide gap.


    At this time, I realized that the thick fog was afraid of Luce. He pursed his thin lips, raised his hand and led us into the fog again.


    On the way, Lv Ke told me that if he was not there, I would not believe anyone except bangs.


    I promised to come down, and then asked him where he was going if he was not in.


    "Enron!" Behind suddenly sounded Zhuoyue''s call, I instinctively must turn, but Lv Ke pressed my hand tightly, let me not move.


    Are the people in the back fake? Why even if I knew it was fake, my subconscious still turned back


    Why do I still hold a glimmer of hope in my heart? Does Zhuoyue know that I''m missing? He doesn''t come to me, or he doesn''t succeed in breaking into the city.


    "Enron, I told you to wait for me." As like as two peas, the tone behind him is "what''s wrong with it?"


    For a moment, I wanted to turn my head and jump into his arms, even if he scolded me, even if I knew he was fake.


    But I can''t.


    There is Lv Ke beside me. I can''t get him involved. I have to keep walking forward with difficulty. Every step is like stepping on a swamp. I can''t pull it out


    I do not know how long, we finally came out of the fog, came to the square.


    "Elder martial sister, why are you crying?" As soon as he saw me, Liu Hai pulled me forward and asked Lv Ke, "did you bully my elder martial sister?"


    Lu Ke didn''t reply. Instead, he let go of my hand and approached the lake. His tall body was as straight as a sword. "I''ve brought you the rest. I''ll give you a discount and let me take my people away."

 Chapter 26

    "What are you talking about?" As soon as the words came out, several other people immediately lost their sense of propriety, "we thought you brought us to the square to save us, but we didn''t expect you to sell your friends and seek honor."


    "Make sure I''m not friends with you." Lv Ke is still calm like that, "what does your life and death have to do with me?"


    "Lv Ke, you can''t do this," I said half, the mobile phone suddenly shook, "East teaching building, follow him."


    After biting my teeth and struggling for a while, I decided to give up the chance that Lv Ke had won for me and publicized the content of the information so that we could go together.


    Since they are together, we should go out together, not me, because if they die here, I will have a bad conscience all my life.


    "I knew you!" Lu Ke took my hand again, but he did not walk eastward, but ran to the tower on the other side of the lake.


    The disordered footstep immediately rang from behind us, but the fog was also ferocious. It wanted to submerge the square.


    As soon as the fog came near us, it began to move, but the next second, Lv Ke raised his hand, and his fierce palm fell down.


    It''s still a blue flame. The difference is that the fire is very fierce this time, like a prairie fire. The more it burns, the more prosperous it is.


    The thick white fog immediately sounded a lot of roars, and then shrieked back. At this time, I clearly felt that Lv Ke shook my hand, and his figure was also a little unsteady.


    I forced to pad the toes, barely supported him a little half, suddenly, a cool wind blowing over, water vapor mixed with a strong smell of blood.


    I took a look at it, and my soul was almost scared. It was a black air that looked like a black crow. It had two blood red eyes.


    "Run, run inside the tower!" Lv Ke dragged me to quicken my pace, and gave orders.


    But because of his kind words, that Linlin know the destination, crazy to rush forward, but ran into Lv Ke.


    Lv Ke has been acting no big problem, plus just palm fire, let a person not know his strength, to the people in the dark to fear.


    In fact, he was so weak that when he just hit him, he tilted to one side. I pulled him back quickly and continued to run with him.


    But just now the black crow as if finally confirmed the attack target, straight at us to attack.


    "Go," said Lv Ke, trying to push me away, "follow them into the tower, and I''ll break up!"


    "Never! Unless I die I pulled him to avoid the attack of the black crow. After it rushed to the ground, the cement was decayed by the black gas and hissed.


    The mist, which had been shocked just now, came up again, and gradually came into human shape. They screamed, were furious, and stretched out their hands, as if they wanted to drag us in, and then devoured us one by one


    Luce had to walk quickly. He let go of my hand. "Enron, enter the tower, quick!"


    "I can''t do it!" I don''t know why. At this moment, I want to cry. I feel so sad that I seem to be cut open. "I won''t leave you any more!"


    At that moment, I felt a kind of suffocating fear, as if I had let go of his hand, and then I was in agony


    At this time, the fog was only a few steps away from us. He turned his head and slapped back, "try this again!"


    The fog quickly retreated for several steps, but there was nothing under the palm wind. Taking this opportunity, I wanted to pull Lv Ke to run. At this time, the bangs in front of me also folded back, and he helped me to carry Lv Ke forward.


    As I ran, I pulled the jade pendant, thinking that even if the fog caught up, I could resist them for a while.


    I didn''t expect to run too fast, but my shoes accidentally rolled into the lake. Although I only glanced at them, I could see clearly that something was rushing to the lake like crazy, and the sharp teeth like sharks crushed my shoes in an instant.


    I didn''t care what was in the lake at all. I wanted to rush into the tower.


    Closer, closer.


    Five steps, three steps, two steps, the last step I jumped directly in.


    But when I turned my head to close the door, the black crow that I thought had disappeared just now suddenly dived over. My blood red eyes made me lose my mind for a moment.


    "Enron, be careful!" Someone pulled me away from behind and stood in front of me. The next second, the door was closed with a bang.


    There is no doubt that Liu Hai helped me close the door just now.


    The tower is black, and you can''t see anything. The red eyes of the black crow just now are gone. Was it destroyed by Lv Ke.


    I felt out my cell phone, turned on my flashlight, and finally I could see a little light.


    Luce turned his back to me. I shook his arm and asked if he was hurt.


    "Nothing." Despite what he said, his voice was obviously hoarse.


    "Let''s go up." Liu Hai said that the rest of the people were on the tower. I looked to Lv Ke for his advice. He didn''t look at me but nodded.Because the staircase is too narrow, it can only accommodate one person at a time, so bangs start, Lv Ke is in the middle, and I am at the back, supporting his hand with my arm, barely giving him some support.


    But when I was climbing the stairs, I obviously felt that Lv Ke''s injury was getting more and more serious. I even stepped on the stairs wrongly several times. I don''t know whether it was because of lack of strength or blindness


    No, it won''t be. He has beautiful eyes and can''t be blind. I''m so damned to curse him!


    When we got to the sixth floor, it was clear that there was a lot of noise.


    Zhou Feng is sleeping on the ground, Liu Yanmei is beside him, and that Linlin is breathing heavily by Wang Jie.


    I helped Lv Ke to sit down in a place, and Liu Hai also sat next to us.


    I thank him, but bangs frown, expression is very complex, like something to say to me.


    I released Lv Ke''s hand, followed Liu Hai to a corner and asked him what happened.


    "Elder martial sister." Liu Hai looked back, "have you changed your mind?"


    "What are you talking about?" I''m a little uncomfortable. Let him stop talking.


    "Brother Yue, I must try my best to save you now." Liu Hai sighed, "if you see that you are so close to other men, what do you want him to think?"


    I was holding the jade pendant, and I was in a state of confusion. Just now, when I was in danger, I really thought about dying with Lv Ke, but this is not love.


    I feel like I have a lot to say, but at last I just shake my head, "Zhuoyue doesn''t like me at all!"


    Maybe he''s on a date with that Rolan now, and he''s forgotten me.


    At this time, I heard a noise coming from behind. I twisted my hair. Now that Linlin was looking for Lu Ke.


    I ran back quickly, but I heard her ask Lv Ke if he really wanted to sell them in the square just now in exchange for his own safety.


    Without saying a word, I slapped her directly. This dead woman would not only complain, but also give us back.


    I haven''t settled with her yet. As a result, she came to find fault on her own initiative. She is so cheap that she can compete with Zhu Xiaofei.


    At first, I thought that Lv Ke wanted to make a deal with the other party, but later, he said to me, "I know who you are." I understood that. He knew who I was and used this to spy on the people behind me.


    Otherwise, on the way, he won''t tell us to run to the tower.


    After I said this, other people showed the expression of a sudden realization, but Linlin did not rely on it and insisted on Lv Ke''s voice.


    At this moment, Lv Ke finally stood up, but he didn''t say anything. Linlin suddenly pointed to Lv Ke and opened her mouth wide, "are you blind?"

 Chapter 27

    I looked at Lv Ke''s face and saw clearly that his eyes were as pure and smart as colored glaze. At the moment, there was no color at all.


    The heart seems to be grasped in the palm of the hand, a hard pinch.


    I resisted the impulse to cry, pushed away Linlin and pretended to be calm. "Nonsense, you are blind. Dare to curse him again. Believe it or not, I''ll dig your eyes and let you taste the taste of being blind."


    Linlin also want to close, I directly put my foot on her stomach, "bangs give me a good look at this woman, if she dares to bark, directly throw out to feed the ghost!"


    I took another look at Wang Jie and warned him not to act rashly. Then I took Lv Ke to the seventh floor.


    The seventh floor is the spire. It''s dark and narrow. I turn my cell phone to the brightest.


    But Luce''s eyes didn''t fluctuate because of the light. I know that he really couldn''t see.


    No wonder he had been stepping on the stairs empty just now. No wonder he didn''t look at me for the first time when he was talking on the ground floor


    But it''s all because of me. I should be the one who was blinded by the black crow!


    "Crying?" Lv Ke stretched out his hand in my direction, groped to my face and sighed, "I''m most afraid of you crying."


    "But it''s all my fault."


    "Why don''t you be responsible for me and be my eye?" Lv Ke pulled out a smile full of evil spirit, "I think I''ve made money."


    I want to nod, but the most difficult thing in the world is the feelings. No matter how hard I don''t have the heart, I can only squeeze out a refusal, "sorry, Luce, I have someone in my heart."


    At this moment, I suddenly understood the mood when Zhuoyue told me I was sorry. I couldn''t bear to refuse, but I couldn''t promise.


    "Then I''ll squeeze him out and let you have only me in your heart!" The next second, Lv Ke pressed up. He sucked my lower lip hard, as if he was going to suck blood. His tongue went into my teeth.


    I tried to push him, but I accidentally touched his wound, which made him snort a few times.


    But even so, Lv Ke didn''t stop. Instead, his hand touched my chest along my waist, which was not light or heavy.


    I''m afraid to hurt him. I don''t dare to resist. I can only let him kiss me.


    Later, Lv Ke took the initiative to let me go. He lay beside and gasped, "I''ll stay with you again. I have to die on you."


    I didn''t understand what he meant, but I heard him say that he would recover as soon as possible and take me out.


    Hear here, I hastened to answer a, say oneself is guarding outside, he has what call me to go.


    I gently opened the door and went out to sit on the ground.


    Lying in the palm of his hand is a jade pendant sent by Zhuoyue. No, Lv Ke seems to have said that it was originally his thing. What does it mean? Just now he was just trying to escape. It seems that he has to find another chance to ask again.


    I held my cheek to recall the past when I met Luce. From disgust, disgust to gratitude, I experienced life and death together. I didn''t hate him at all.


    But why did he suddenly become so kind to me? Did he really like me as he said


    I don''t know how long later, there was a sound of footsteps coming from below. Every sound of "Da, Da, Da" was very dull, like wood hitting the ground.


    Because the tower was closed, an echo was inevitable.


    I put the jade pendant outside the door, stood up and looked downstairs.


    The person who came up was Linlin. I asked her why she came here.


    "Bring you some water." Linlin shook the bottle in her hand. "By the way, I apologize. I was wrong about what happened just now. Can you forgive me?"


    I remember there was water in Wang Jie''s backpack. It seems that he asked Linlin to make peace.


    I pursed my lips, almost cracked, and Lv Ke''s voice seemed a little hoarse. I didn''t know if the ghost needed to drink water.


    Anyway, it''s not for nothing. I took it directly.


    Although that''s what I said, I still had a long mind. I checked it up and down several times, and I didn''t worry until I was sure it wasn''t opened.


    "There''s not much water left. Share it with your friend. By the way, help me say sorry to him."


    I was faint, but Lin Lin looked at the door again, "is he OK? He looks very weak."


    "He''s very good." I touched the lip that was bitten and swollen by Lv Ke, "however, he is not blind, and it''s not your turn to play a hooligan."


    Linlin "Oh", obviously a little disappointed, but before leaving, she told me that I must give the water to Lv Ke to drink.


    I don''t know if it''s because I beat her so hard before. I always feel that something is wrong with Linlin, and even her nature has changed a lot.


    There is only one thing that has not changed, that is, she still covets Lv Ke.


    Seeing Linlin go downstairs again, I sat back again and looked at the water bottle in my hand for several times. I''m sure it''s OK. I''m too hostile to her. That''s why I think Linlin is not kind to us.


    However, she wants to go out so much, and now she has to rely on us, which should not harm us.I licked my lips and wanted to drink all the water. But Lv Ke''s throat was dry and he didn''t know if he wanted to drink water. Thinking that he might need water more than me, I put it down.


    I continued to guard at the door, gradually getting a little sleepy, but after a while, another person came up, it was Liu Yanmei.


    She helped her up the stairs. I worried that she was pregnant, so I took the initiative to go down a few steps and asked her how she got up and if there was anything wrong.


    Liu Yanmei shook her head and said no, now everyone is safe.


    I said, but Liu Yanmei pointed to the bottle in my hand, "you are not thirsty, why didn''t you drink?"


    "Are you thirsty?" I pushed the bottle into her hand. "You can have a drink. After all, it''s pregnant."


    "I don''t mean that." Liu Yanmei pushed back, saying that she just felt that Lv Ke looked too tired and needed to drink more water to replenish her strength.


    "By the way, is Luce really OK?" Liu Yanmei held my hand, "shall we go in and have a look at him?"


    "He''s fine, just a little tired." I opened her hand and said, "soon he will take us all out. Don''t worry."


    Liu Yanmei nodded and said that was good, but her eyes turned, obviously thinking about something.


    At this time, I thought of one thing. I was eager to make it clear. I couldn''t help but say, "Liu Yanmei, you came to the bar to see me before. The fruit knife in your hand is sure that Lv Ke gave it to you?"

 Chapter 28

    The last time she came to the bar to see me, she implied that the person who gave her the knife had a pair of glass like eyes, which she never forgot. What she said was Lv Ke.


    But after getting along, I believe Luce will never make fun of my life.


    Liu Yanmei was slightly stunned, and then said that she was not sure. She didn''t see the man''s face. However, after listening to me, their eyes were really similar.


    During this period, I have been staring at Liu Yanmei''s face, trying to find out something unusual, but I didn''t see anything.


    "Enron, what''s the matter with you? You don''t doubt that it was Luce who led me to the bar, do you? He is so kind to you. He just likes you. How can he hurt you? Don''t worry about it


    In just a few words, Liu Yanmei turns the conversation to Lv Ke. She seems to want to get rid of Lv Ke''s suspicion, but she avoids what I really want to ask.


    Either she didn''t recognize me, or she was hiding too much. From the beginning, I only felt that Liu Yanmei was a victim, a weak woman who was betrayed and pregnant by a scum man.


    She seems to be the one with the most problems, but the more watertight she is, the more abnormal she is


    "Enron?" Liu Yanmei shook my arm again and asked me if I was sick.


    I touched my forehead and said that I felt a little uncomfortable. I wanted to go up and have a rest.


    Liu Yanmei let go of her hand. I ran up quickly, but only took one step. Her foot seemed to be caught by the ground. At the same time, a chill rose from the bottom of her foot.


    I lowered my hair, and now it turned out to be a mass of black shadows. They clung to my feet. No matter how hard I tried, they couldn''t pull them out.


    "Oh, I underestimate you, but that man can''t save you now." Liu Yanmei came around to me, her eyes were as cold as ice, "no, even he will die!"


    "You dare!" I opened my mouth and bit her finger, but I almost knocked my tooth off.


    I actually bit off a piece of wood. Liu Yanmei grabbed my chin, took out the block and pressed it on her neck. "Don''t stare at me so curiously. You can experience it yourself in a moment."


    "I have nothing against you. Why on earth?" I yelled so loud on purpose that Luce could hear me.


    "No grudge? That man killed one of us for you. Didn''t you see it with your own eyes? "


    Liu Yanmei slapped me hard. At this time, I finally understood why she was the most excited person after the director fell down.


    What she loves is not the director, but the ghost of the director!


    "Luce, Luce!" I yelled out his name in the hope that he would hear, "be careful!"


    Liu Yanmei didn''t stop me. She just let me cry. She was not afraid that Lv Ke would hear me. My body became colder and colder, and it was more and more crowded, as if something was robbing me.


    My vision has been locked on the door, but my consciousness is more and more blurred. Before I close my eyes completely, I suddenly feel a kind of lucky feeling. Fortunately, I left the jade pendant at the door, and I could keep it for me for a while.


    I hope he can go out alive, live


    Finally, I completely fainted and let the darkness devour me.


    "Look at me, isn''t it beautiful?" A very familiar voice suddenly pulled me out of the darkness. The people in front of me blinked and bent up a smile, revealing shallow dimples and small tiger teeth, which seemed naive and lovely.


    I''ve seen this face for 20 years and I''ll never admit it''s me.


    "Why, silly?" She stretched a stretch, and shook his shoulder, "Enron, you usually have exercise, good body."


    She took over my body. What about me? Did it become wood? Just now she said that it would let me experience it personally.


    "Liu Yanmei, you can''t do this!" Seeing her turning to leave, I suddenly realized something and immediately cried out, "just as I beg you, don''t hurt him, he will hurt the ghost because of me, you want to kill, kill me!"


    "You know? I just want to use your body to cheat Luce Liu Yanmei showed a sweet smile again, "no, there are Zhuoyue."


    "What are you talking about? Zhuoyue


    I suddenly widened my eyes, but heard her say, "yes, he has come to save you, Enron. Do you think I hurt Luce first, and then Zhuoyue, or provoke them to kill each other? Two excellent men fight for me. I feel happy when I think about it."


    How can she use my body to hurt the man I love? How can she


    "Luce has recovered. You can''t hurt him at all." Looking at the woman is about to leave, I cried desperately, "and Zhuoyue has people who like, you will not be cheated, you are looking for death."


    She looked back, with confidence on her face. "Lv Ke was injured before he broke into the city. I don''t believe he can recover so quickly. As for Zhuoyue, he will die for you. If you don''t believe it, let''s make a bet."


    With that, she walked upstairs without looking back, but I was desperate.


    At this moment, I extremely pray that God can drop thunder to split my body. It''s better to blow so that there is no residue left. In this way, Lv Ke and Zhuoyue won''t be fooled.I never thought that one day I would take the initiative to hope that Zhuoyue would hate me and that he would not care about my life and death.


    And Luce, he has done so much for me. If he disappears because of me, I will never forgive myself


    No, I can''t wait to die.


    I struggled hard and tried my best to move, but suddenly I heard a man''s voice, "classmate an, be careful, you will break it."


    It''s Wang Jie!


    He told me that after Lv Ke and I left, the resentment from the outside seeped in. The bangs went to block it, but he was dragged by the fog. At the critical moment, a red light similar to a charm came out of his forehead, and then he escaped.


    And he himself was pulled out of his soul, put into the puppet and placed on the counter.


    When I heard that bangs were OK, I was relieved that the charm was probably something Zhuoyue had painted on bangs'' forehead before.


    I suddenly realized, "no, what about Linlin? She just went upstairs to deliver me water


    According to her character, she has become a puppet for a long time, but I haven''t heard her voice for such a long time. Is it difficult for her body to be occupied and spy on the situation?


    Wang Jie sighed. Just as he was about to say something to me, the noisy woman came over and said, "are you looking for me?".

 Chapter 29

    With her there are Zhou Feng, this meeting, he did not crazy signs, but ambiguous to embrace Linlin''s waist walking in front of me.


    "You''re not crazy!" That''s right. Since Liu Yanmei is not a good person, Zhou Feng should also have a question, "have you been acting all the time?"


    Zhou Feng was not angry but laughed, as if my words praised him.


    I Pooh, but he held my puppet in his hand. "If you are willing to learn from Linlin and follow me, I will intercede for you. After all, those who know current affairs are heroes, don''t you think?"


    With that, Zhou Feng put his hand into Linlin''s skirt and played with her in front of us. Instead of refusing, Linlin was puffing intermittently and flattered to say that she was very comfortable.


    "Disgusting At this meeting, I finally understand why Wang Jie sighed just now. In order to survive, his girlfriend got involved with Zhou Feng. No wonder he was hard to say.


    But Wang Jie not only didn''t blame Linlin, but said he could understand her. He also told her the password of the bank card and asked her to take good care of herself after she went out.


    "What a fool Zhou Feng pinched Linlin''s chest, "see how good your man is to you."


    Linlin didn''t even look at us. She deliberately shook her shoulders and let the sling slide down, revealing a large area of snow-white. She seduced Zhou Feng with electric discharge, "he''s a waste, you''re a real man."


    "Grass, bitch!" Zhou Feng scolded and pressed Linlin''s head down.


    I didn''t want to see it at all, but I could clearly hear their gasps and their voices, which were obscene and disgusting


    "Stop! No Wang Jie couldn''t bear it any longer. He roared out, "don''t spoil her, just think I beg you, please!"


    Even at this moment, he was still thinking about Linlin, but this woman was not worthy of his liking.


    After a while, Zhou Feng stopped, but pushed Linlin to the counter where we were placed, and said that as long as she fell Wang Jie''s puppet, she believed that she really wanted to follow her.


    Linlin hesitated and asked if she could throw someone else.


    Zhou Feng asked a rhetorical question. What do you think.


    Linlin bit her lip and raised Wang Jie''s puppet. I couldn''t see it. I told Linlin to stop. It''s Zhou Feng''s soul in the puppet. If she fell down, she would be scared.


    "I''m sorry!" Suddenly, Linlin became firm, lifted the puppet up and smashed it down, "I know you are good to me, but I want to live."


    At the moment when the puppet was broken, I clearly heard a shrill scream, and then a small white shadow rose, but it quickly dissipated in the air.


    Wang Jie is dead. He has no soul.


    Linlin was relieved and said to herself, "well, there''s no soul left. I don''t think there will be revenge."


    I suddenly feel very sad. Before, I thought that she hesitated because she couldn''t do it. As a result, she was afraid that Wang Jie would become a ghost to retaliate.


    Wang Jie is so kind to her, how can she not remember her old love at all


    "Are you afraid?" Zhou Feng held me up again, "as long as you follow me, you don''t have to be scared."


    "If you have seed, you will fall me!" I''m disgusted with him to the extreme. Even if I die, I won''t fawn on this kind of animal.


    Instead of touching me, Zhou Feng rubbed my puppet like a pervert.


    I held back my disgust and asked them what they wanted to do.


    In the past, I always thought that he got to know me because of Zhu Xiaofei''s collusion. Then two people disappeared because of the game and fell into the death city. But now it seems that he was a person of the death city from the beginning.


    But I''m not a special person. How can I have the ability to let them set such a big situation to harm? Who are the people behind and what do they want?


    At this time, Zhou Feng suddenly wiped my mouth. I couldn''t make any sound. Then, I heard a sound of footsteps coming from upstairs.


    "Hey, hey," Zhou Feng pretended to be silly again, "fun, fun."


    Soon, Liu Yanmei, who occupied my body, came down with Lv Ke. Lv Ke kept a completely relaxed posture and let Liu Yanmei lead the way. Her eyes were still blank and empty.


    He didn''t defend me at all, and now I can''t see him. What if Liu Yanmei, who is occupying my body, hurt him.


    In an instant, the sense of suffocation surged up, as if drowning. I couldn''t breathe, but I couldn''t struggle. I could only watch myself die little by little


    Liu Yanmei winked at Linlin. She immediately screamed at Lv Ke, "the fog just came up. It''s terrible. You should think of a way to take us out!"


    Liu Yanmei, on the other hand, seemed to be very scared, and drew her head to Lv Ke''s chest.


    Lv Ke took advantage of the situation and hugged her, "I''m not afraid, I''m here!"


    Liu Yanmei lingers in her arms like a coquettish, but her hand suddenly turns into a sharp stick behind her, as if she wants to give him a blow.


    At that moment, I fought my life to roar, Lv Ke! Don''t believe her, she''s not me, she''s not me!


    At that moment, he seemed to hear my call and suddenly opened Liu Yanmei.Liu Yanmei''s hand changed again and fell on him gently. She blinked mischievously and asked what happened.


    "It''s the first time you''ve taken the initiative. I''m a little flattered." Lv Ke was as happy as a child. He couldn''t hide the smile from his lips. "But don''t seduce me. You know, I don''t have much resistance to you."


    Lv Ke released his arms, just holding Liu Yanmei''s hand.


    At this time, I really want to cry and laugh. Fortunately, he is OK, but he is not very smart. Why can''t he recognize me? Why can''t he defend me.


    All of a sudden, Linlin stamped her feet anxiously and said that the rest of the people were blocking the fog below, urging Lv Ke to help quickly.


    Lu Ke gave a hum, followed Liu Yanmei to the stairs, but asked her to go downstairs first.


    After Liu Yanmei stepped down the stairs, Lv Ke quickly turned back and walked towards the counter on my side, but he was a little late because Zhou Feng had already got my puppet in his hand one second ago.


    When Lv Ke turns inside the pile of puppets, Liu Yanmei over there has realized that something is wrong. She comes up again and asks Lv Ke why she still doesn''t go.


    Zhou Feng stood beside Liu Yanmei and raised my puppet, "are you looking for this?"


    "Give it to me!" Lu Ke''s eyes regained their look, but they were as cold as frost. Every word sank to the extreme, "don''t let me say it again!"


    It turned out that Lv Ke could see it. Just now, he was just acting in order to get my puppet. Unexpectedly, he was still slow.


    "What can you do with me? Are you willing to hurt me? After all, this is Enron''s body. What do you like, eyes, nose, mouth, or... " Her hands became sticks again, pointing at every place she said.


    "You dare!" Lv Ke''s eyes completely sank down, and the whole person was gloomy. "Move her again, and I''ll let all the souls of the death city be buried with me!"


    "Ha ha, it scared me to death." Liu Yanmei shrunk her head, looking as if she was afraid, but her voice was full of confidence. "The problem is, you dare not take risks, Lv Ke. Even if you regain your power, how can you resist. Luce, it seems that you have the upper hand, but in fact you can''t turn over, because your weakness is completely in my hands. "


    With that, Liu Yanmei held my puppet high.


    "How on earth can you let her go? "Lv Ke''s tone was obviously softer. He stepped back and put his palms outward, which meant that he would not act rashly.


    "Let me be safe." Liu Yanmei knew that she was not Lu Ke''s opponent here. She didn''t dare to fight him. "Don''t play tricks, otherwise, I can break the puppet every minute, so that she can never come back."


    Without any hesitation, Lv Ke retreated to the inside to show his sincerity.


    "Just love her?" Liu Yanmei let Zhou Feng and Lin Lin block in front, and she took a step to the stairs. "Do you know how many companions we have below?"


    "I will take her back alive. That''s my promise to her." Lv Ke turns around and shows her back in front of us. This is a gesture of trust, which reassures Liu Yanmei that he will never sneak attack, "but if you dare to hurt her, I will pay her back a thousand times!"

 Chapter 30

    Liu Yanmei squeezed my puppet tightly, hoping to crush it, turned and ran downstairs.


    Outside the fog is still very big, a vast white, with a very cold Yin.


    Liu Yanmei with me in the fog shuttle, to the side called out, "square, 100 soul eating nails."


    Soul eating nail? At this time, I found that I was finally able to speak, but Liu Yanmei took the lead and said, "soul eating nail, soul swallowing soul swallowing nail. Guess, how many can Lv Ke get?"


    "Just let him go, please don''t do anything!" Just now I saw Wang Jie''s soul was broken, and I knew that once it was broken, it would disappear completely.


    When I think of Luce, I feel as if I''m dead, suffocating and despairing.


    However, no matter how I begged, Liu Yanmei did not respond.


    When we got to the square, the front was covered with soul eating nails like black vines. They were like wild animals with open mouths. Anyone who went up would be given a bite.


    I have to meditate in my heart over and over again, hoping that Lv Ke will leave me and not come to the square.


    But God seems to be against me. In the fog, there are blue sparks and lightning to drive away the dead.


    Soon, the sharp figure appeared in front of us.


    "Luce, are you crazy? You will die." why did he do this for me? "Go! I told you to go


    "Silly, you''re here, where can I go?" Without hesitation, Lu Ke looked at Liu Yanmei who occupied my body and said, "let her go, I will give you my life."


    Liu Yanmei giggled, which made me feel that my voice could be so harsh and gloomy.


    She pointed to a dark soul eating nail on the ground, "you know what it is, don''t you, Lv Ke? I want to see how many you can survive. I don''t know if you are willing to satisfy my curiosity."


    Lv Ke picked to pick eyebrow, thin lip tiny hook, "it seems that the person behind you is not small."


    Liu Yanmei was noncommittal. She clapped her hands at random and continued her words just now, "of course, I''m not unreasonable. If you can really climb the 100 roots, I''ll give you Enron back. How about that?"


    "Not a word!" With that, Lv Ke set foot on the soul eating nail.


    I can''t think of how much he hurts, what''s more, how he can make him do this for me. I can''t bear his love at all


    "Lv Ke! I don''t need you to do this. Do you think I''ll feel guilty? No, you will only make me feel troubled and annoyed! I always like others. I don''t like you at all. I don''t like you at all... "


    At the end of the day, I''m choking.


    Lv Ke did not stop, continue to walk forward, a pair of glass eyes just staring at me, "I like you, it''s enough."


    He walked steadily towards me. I thought that if I became a puppet, I would not cry, but my vision became more and more blurred.


    In a trance, I seem to see a familiar picture. Lv Ke reaches out his hand to me and says, "girl, I''ll take you. I promise you a home."


    "Brother Ke," I don''t know why I call him like this. I just know that my heart hurts so much, as if I was thrust in by a sharp blade.


    Lv Ke''s figure had obviously faded a lot. At this time, he staggered and fell on the soul eating nail.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" I''m about to collapse. "Go, Luce, I''m not worth it, I''m not worth it..."


    "it''s not worth it. I has the final say." He forced himself to stand up, with many holes in his body. The blood dyed his clothes red completely, and he couldn''t see the color before.


    LV engraved clearly already ache to become that appearance, but still want to force oneself to tick out a smile, "is not to say, I fear you cry most, I don''t ache again, silly wench."


    He pretended to be relaxed and deliberately covered up the deep pain that soul eating nail brought to him, just to prevent me from being sad and guilty.


    Why do I have to take my mood into consideration when I get to this point? If I still have a little doubt about Lv Ke''s feelings before, then at this moment, nothing is left.


    He is really good to me. He wants to show his heart to me, but what can I do? How can I save him


    I told myself not to look, not to think, and finally I couldn''t help watching him step by step towards me.


    All of a sudden, Lv Ke fell down again. His figure was so thin that he could not stand up this time.


    "Liu Yanmei, I beg you, let him go. He can''t stand it." As soon as I thought that Lv Ke was going to disappear, I felt like I was going to die. "I don''t know what kind of resentment is that makes you hate us so much. If you want to kill me, kill me. I''ll give you my body and soul. As long as you spare him, I can do anything."


    "I beg you, please forgive him. I''m wrong. Please take my life away. I beg you, please!"I kept begging for her, but Liu Yanmei didn''t answer. Her eyes were fixed on Lv Ke. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    At this time, Lv Ke could not lift his head, so he climbed here with the soul eating nail.


    Time seemed to stop, long and terrible, until Lv Ke finally finished climbing the soul eating nail, Liu Yanmei squatted down, like a whisper, "why, you know she doesn''t love you, you know that."


    "What you said, I did it. Can I let her go?" Lv Ke didn''t answer her, but wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He bent down, but had a kind of arrogance and arrogance over others. "Or, if you have any other conditions, just open them up."


    "Ha ha, I promised to give it back to you, but I didn''t say it was alive!"


    But just as Liu Yanmei was laughing, Lv Ke suddenly pinched her wrist, pressed her on the ground and hit her on the forehead.


    The next second, Liu Yanmei''s soul was forced out of my body by Lv Ke, and then was hit by a blue lightning dragon.


    "You think I''ll be at your mercy? You''re right. I won''t risk Enron, so I won''t give her life to you. " Lu Ke''s face was as pale as paper, but his words were sonorous. "Now give me the puppet, and I can spare your life."


    I didn''t expect that when Liu Yanmei was forced out of my body, she took my puppet away.


    She raised her head and laughed at the sky twice, then looked at Lv Ke, "why don''t we die together?"


    She threw her arm and threw me towards the lake in the square.


    I remember there were a bunch of snow-white teeth in it. I ate all my shoes in just one second. If I fell in


    At the critical moment, Lv Ke took my puppet to the palm of his hand, but the next second, a black blade penetrated his chest from behind.


    His body pounced forward because of the impact. There was no unexpected expression on Jun''s face, as if he knew there would be a sneak attack at the beginning.


    Lu Ke gently kisses my forehead, protects me tightly in the palm of his hand, and wipes the blood stains on the corners of his mouth with his hand. His hoarse voice is filled with joy of recovery. "It''s so good, it''s still time."


    At the moment when we just sank into the lake, a bunch of black fish with open mouth and white teeth rushed towards us madly

 Chapter 31

    Those black fish are actually thick black air, like hungry ghost rushed over, snow-white teeth bite on Lv Ke.


    There were so many of them that the outline of Lv Ke was covered with a dark and gloomy atmosphere.


    But in spite of this, Luce still held my puppet firmly in the palm of his hand, so that the black fish could not touch me.


    He has always been good to me


    But I can''t help him. I can only watch him be eaten one by one. This is the most cruel torture in the world. Every inch of it is in my heart.


    I can''t speak, can''t shed tears, the whole person seems to gradually become a puppet, no pain, also lost all consciousness.


    "Don''t look." Lv Ke suddenly made a voice, light to the extreme, with unprecedented tenderness, "darling, close your eyes, wake up, everything is OK."


    "You promise?"


    "I promise." His voice is very firm, but I seem to be hypnotized in an instant. My eyelids are getting heavier and heavier, and I can''t lift them.


    But just when I was about to lose consciousness, Zhuoyue''s call suddenly sounded in my ear. He was calling my name at the top of his voice.


    He''s here. He''s here at last. Luce is saved!


    I suddenly opened my eyes, but I saw that Lv Ke''s eyes were red with blood, and his mouth was full of a blood eating smile. It was like Satan from hell, so beautiful, but with deadly poison!


    "Lv Ke," I called out his name tentatively, but he didn''t seem to hear or even look at me.


    At this time, the black fish that had been biting him gradually shrank, as if they had been sucked back by Lv Ke, but his thin shadow became thicker and thicker, and every inch was filled with cold black air.


    All of a sudden, there was a big whirlpool around us, spinning very fast. In a moment, countless shrieks sounded. At the same time, all the black fish outside the outline of Luce disappeared, leaving only rows of snow-white sharp teeth.


    When the sharp teeth also fell off, the water speed of the whirlpool gradually weakened until it stopped completely.


    In one hand, Lv Ke held my puppet close to his chest, and in the other hand, he stirred the water and slid to the shore.


    When he took me to the shore, at the first sight I saw the man who always wanted him to come but was afraid of him - Zhuoyue.


    He just stood so obliquely, with overwhelming momentum, that Liu Yanmei and those evil spirits did not dare to act rashly.


    Lying behind him is my body. There is no doubt that he was not cheated by Liu Yanmei.


    Zhuoyue really came. I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad. I just feel like I haven''t seen him for a long time.


    I think he, although in this critical moment, everything seems untimely, but I still can''t control myself to miss him, such as the flood waves, continuous, torrential.


    At this time, Liu Yanmei finally noticed the movement of the lake. When she saw Lv Ke, she was surprised, "how can you still be alive?"


    Luce didn''t answer. In his eyes, it was as if everything had become the background, like nothing to see, nothing to hear. He just walked slowly towards my body.


    When he came near, Zhuoyue made a defensive gesture. I quickly made a sound and told him that Lv Ke wanted to help me.


    Zhuoyue looked at me and recognized me instantly. Without asking a word, he stood in front of us. The evil spirits suddenly attacked.


    Lv Ke carefully held my puppet and sent my soul back to my body.


    For a moment, I felt as if I had been roasted by the fire, and then, soon after, I was free to control my body.


    "Lv Ke." I immediately sat up and took his hand. "Are you ok?"


    At this time, he was like a bloody man painted with red paint. There were countless holes and wounds in his body, but the red was full of black.


    And it''s all for me, it''s all for me


    Suddenly, Lv Ke opened my hand and stood up without looking at me. He was cold and resolute.


    My heart is not good, quickly to grasp his hand, but once again he was hard to shake off.


    Lv Ke''s strength was so great that I fell to the ground without any precaution.


    He looked down at me as if he didn''t know me, so strange and cold


    Hearing the news, Zhuoyue ignored the front of the tube and quickly turned to help me, questioning what he wanted.


    Lu Ke didn''t even look at us. He walked straight in the direction of Liu Yanmei. He didn''t hurry, he didn''t slow, he didn''t hurry, but he made people feel the fatal depression.


    "I''ll let you out of town!" I don''t know if I''m scared by Lv Ke, or I feel that with Zhuoyue, she has no chance of winning. At this time, Liu Yanmei takes the initiative to make peace, "don''t you just want to be safe, I promise you."


    Lv Ke didn''t stop and continued to move forward, but when he went further, the undead in front of Liu Yanmei was shocked by his momentum and stepped back.Liu Yanmei didn''t have to scream until he was hurt again


    This meeting, those undead also echoed, "kill him, kill him!"


    Their shouts are getting louder and louder, and their self-confidence seems to be expanding at the same time.


    They rushed up to Luce.


    Lv Ke was proud to move forward. With a slight lift of his hand, he caught the first black shadow, broke his neck and put it in his mouth.


    The shadow of the dead, as thick and dense as the black fog, almost swallowed up the tall and straight blood figure. With a trace of shrill scream, I heard the voice of Lv Ke.


    He said, "today, you are all going to die!"


    This sentence has no ups and downs, no emotional fluctuations, but every word is full of cold despair.


    At this time, I suddenly have a feeling that this Luce is no longer him.


    It''s changed since he sucked back the black fish in the lake.


    Is it the resentment that made him lose his mind? But why did he remember to save me


    Seeing Lv Ke continue to devour those shadows, his black spirit is getting heavier and heavier. I know that I must stop him quickly, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    I shook Zhuoyue''s arm hard to let him think of a way, but his face turned white. At this time, I suddenly felt a thick liquid.


    Reach out and it''s full of blood.


    It turned out that he was also injured. He had been supporting hard just now, and it was all because of me.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help him, even if I have to fight my own life!" Zhuoyue thought that I was worried about Lv Ke. I was just about to say something, but he took my arm and walked out, "go straight to the West. I''ve set a law for this road. Evil spirits can''t break in. There will be Ruolan outside to meet you."


    "No, I don''t want to be a deserter." I finally see him again, how can easily put down, "where are you, where am I, I don''t want to be separated from you again!"


    "Be obedient Zhuoyue raised her voice and shook my hand more and more heavily. "You are here, I will only be distracted."


    One is the man I have loved for more than ten years, and the other is my partner who died several times for me. How can I leave them behind.


    But I am here, nothing, not only can''t help them, but also drag them down, on the contrary, let them less chance of winning.


    I forced to bite the lower lip, both hands hold Zhuoyue''s hand, "then you promise me, must live, and, bring him back, I owe him too much."


    The next second, Zhuoyue suddenly bumped my head into his heart. He held me tightly, as if to rub me into his body. "OK, I promise you!"


    He suddenly released me and looked at me, as if to reflect me in his eyes. He put his hand on my face and said softly, "Enron, you wait for me. There''s something I want to tell you."


    I focus on the next head, feel their eyes very sour, as if the next second there is liquid gushing out, "I wait, no matter how long, I will always wait for you."


    I don''t know what he wants to say to me, but as long as he says so, he will be ready to come back.


    They will be safe, I comfort myself, no longer waste Zhuoyue''s time, quickly turned his head.


    In front of my eyes is a path separated from the fog. I can''t see the end

 Chapter 32

    I took a deep breath and stepped up without hesitation.


    In order to get out as soon as possible, I trot all the way, I know that only to ensure their own safety, they have no worries, and this is the only thing I can help them do.


    But I always feel uneasy in my heart, like the thorn in the flesh. I only know the pain, but I don''t know where it is. I can''t say it clearly, and I can''t pull it out.


    Lv Ke lingneng has recovered most of the time, and he is also very powerful in terms of the confrontation between Zhuoyue and Liu Yanmei!


    So they should be able to cope.


    I had to comfort myself again and again, but I still couldn''t help worrying. I saw Lv Ke''s blood eating and cutting. I just thought it was too terrible.


    What if he hits Zhuoyue?


    No, it won''t be. Just now, Lv Ke remembered to help my soul return to his body, which means that he is still rational. Moreover, when he contacted Zhuoyue, he didn''t want to hurt him.


    Lv Ke is aimed at those evil spirits, so, Enron, you should stop thinking about it, and you should never mess with yourself.


    Most importantly, Zhuoyue said that he would help Lv Ke. I have a kind of crazy trust in him. As long as he says yes, he will!


    I run faster and faster. I wish I could fly to the end of the road and join with Ruolan.


    There was no more accident along the way. As soon as I went out, I was relieved to see the tall and enchanting figure.


    At this time, even her body once made me extremely disgusting blush, have become lovely.


    "Ruolan!" I quickly called her name, but she kept looking behind me, "where''s Zhuoyue? Didn''t come out with him? "


    "He''s still in it, if..." Before he finished, Ruolan slapped me, "he didn''t want to die for you. You left him and ran back alone!"


    "No I have a lot to say. Seeing Ruolan rush into the city of death, I didn''t want to explain at all. Instead, I grabbed her arm and prayed, "please bring him back!"


    I''d rather she misunderstood me for being greedy for life and fearing death than delay a second more. If LAN knows the way, she can help them if she goes in.


    If LAN didn''t give me a good face, he would push me away, "what do you mean? I value Zhuoyue more than you


    With that, she rushed into the path, and I was quietly waiting for the exit, waiting for them to come back.


    But I didn''t expect that Zhou Feng and Lin Lin would come first.


    "Don''t come here!" I stepped back, slowed down, and tried to be calm. "My friend will be back soon. I advise you to run away quickly."


    Linlin was not frightened by me, but came forward to hit me, thanks to my quick reaction, grabbed her arm first.


    But because before my physical strength has reached the upper limit, plus later that desperate run, now there is no strength left.


    Linlin can break her hands gradually, and her big eyes are full of pride. "I''ve seen you feel bad for a long time. I''ll let you taste my power now because someone is protecting you


    "Wang Jie, you are not," I suddenly let go of Linlin''s hand, suddenly shook my body, fell to the ground, pretending to be particularly frightened, "are you human now? It''s a ghost


    Before I finished speaking, Linlin stepped back to one side, holding her head and shrinking back, "Wang Jie, don''t come to me, I didn''t mean to, I can''t help it."


    Wang Jie died in her hands. She felt more guilty than anyone else. At this time, Linlin didn''t dare to look in front of her. She shook her head and pushed away. Later, she pointed to Zhou Feng, "it''s him! He forced me. If you want to find him, you can find him instead of me. "


    This woman really catches and bites anyone. At this time, she continues to lie, saying that Wang Jie is the only one in her heart, and that other people force her to do everything. Then she tells him to recite his feelings for so many years, and don''t hurt her.


    I''m totally open-minded. At the beginning, she made Wang Jie crazy, but she didn''t feel soft at all.


    After I confirmed that Linlin was completely hoodwinked by me, he took the opportunity to escape, but was blocked by Zhou Feng. He looked down at me, his eyes were playful, "no wonder that man is willing to die for you, Enron, even I can''t help but like you."


    "Bah." I spat on his face. "I like you!"


    Zhou Feng suddenly turned black and pinched my chin, "lick me clean!"


    How can you be such a pervert!


    I kept my mouth closed, but he used the finger of his other hand to pick my lips, trying to pry them open.


    I took a deep breath, then, while he wasn''t paying attention, I jerked my knee up and hit him in the leg.


    At that time, he directly left me, covered himself under, and screamed incessantly.


    I fell on the ground and rubbed my head. I can''t count how many times I''ve met. I just feel that if I continue to do this, I can''t say that I can exercise the iron head before I fall.


    "Fool, don''t you hold her down for me?" Zhou Feng asked Linlin to help, and told her that Wang Jie had gone up in smoke. It was impossible for him to appear.Linlin didn''t believe it at first. Zhou Feng continued to scold her for being stupid. If Wang Jie''s ghost had revenge, it would have been her turn to cry and die.


    "Luce, they will come out soon!" I can''t get up because of the pain. I feel that the whole body is about to split. "If you hurt me, he will never let you go! You know what he is


    "Lu Ke? Don''t be funny. " Zhou Feng seemed to hear a joke and laughed out loud, "don''t talk about him, even your precious male god Zhuoyue can''t get out!"


    "What do you say?" The blood of the whole body seemed to boil, and I panicked to the extreme, "it''s impossible, you talk nonsense! Nonsense


    I can''t help screaming. It''s not that I will not be distracted if I leave. It''s not that I promise that I will come back. How can I cheat me to go back after I leave.


    I tried my best to get up, but I was kicked down. At this time, Linlin, who finally got rid of Wang Jie''s shadow, roared angrily, "you dare to cheat me, you dare to cheat me, bitch, I''m going to kill you!"


    With that, she raised her foot high and stamped her high-heeled shoes of more than ten centimeters towards my chest.


    At the critical moment, "stop!" Stop it The two voices came together.


    The next second, Linlin''s thin body is like a kite with broken line, flying out

 Chapter 33

    One of the voices is Li Zhoufeng''s. after all, he just wants Linlin to arrest me, but he doesn''t want me to die, so it''s urgent to see Linlin''s ruthlessness.


    But the other one came from a stranger who smashed Linlin away with something, and the outline of this person is very familiar. I always feel like I''ve seen it somewhere.


    After Linlin fainted, the man continued to walk towards Li Zhoufeng. Instead of being afraid, Li Zhoufeng took the initiative to stretch out his hand. "It''s so late. It''s killing me."


    They are a group!


    Think of here, I severely pinch a thigh, want to use the pain impact force me to stand up.


    "What are you doing? Help me quickly. " Li Zhoufeng just said this, but he was chopped in the head by the man.


    I can''t figure out what''s going on. At the same time, Li Zhoufeng''s voice was obviously surprised, "you are going to betray..."


    Betrayal? Betray who, I pricked up my ears, but Li Zhoufeng had not finished, fainted.


    After all this, the man turned and came straight to me.


    I propped myself back, but I accidentally pulled the wound on my body, which made me show my teeth.


    The man to me ah ah must open mouth, two hands up and down swing, playing what gesture, like a mute.


    But I didn''t know what he meant.


    Soon, the man came up to me, but he just took out his backpack and handed it to me.


    I was afraid of the trap and didn''t dare to take it. He took the initiative to open the bag and poured it out. It turned out to be some food, water, bandages, gauze and other medical things.


    "Do you want me to replenish my strength and heal my wounds?" I asked tentatively.


    The man nodded heavily.


    "But why do you want to help me? Are you not with them, or do you really betray them for something? " Just now, Li Zhoufeng''s meaning is very clear. They know each other, and they are still a group of people. Although he hurt li Zhoufeng, I still can''t easily believe him.


    The man''s mood immediately became intense. His hands were swinging wildly from side to side. Even his mouth was making a sound, and he was anxious to say something.


    I suddenly understood what he meant. He was negating.


    "You mean no?" I recalled the question just now and found that 80% of the right answer was the last question, "you didn''t betray that side?"


    The man calmed down and nodded at me.


    I can''t understand his intention more and more, "since you didn''t betray the other side, why do you show kindness to me? What on earth do you want to do?"


    He knelt down in front of me and kowtowed to me with a whine, one after another.


    "Stop! What the hell do you want! " How could this man be puzzled? First he saved me, and then he said he was with death city. As a result, he knelt down to me again and reversed too fast.


    The man raised his head, his forehead was bleeding, and there were several wet tears on his face.


    I don''t know how to describe that.


    Kneeling and kowtowing to other people have no more than two purposes. One is to ask for mercy in times of crisis, the other is to ask someone else to do something of special importance.


    But now he is strong and I am weak, so it is obviously not the first one. I began tentatively, "do you want me to help you?"


    The man nodded like pounding garlic, then dipped the blood on his forehead and wrote these words on the ground: "help them!".


    "Who?"


    "Those poor people in the city." The man bit his finger and continued to write on the ground. "Your friend is very capable. He can do it."


    Poor man? We are the only living people in the city, and he is in Li Zhoufeng''s team. What he said is nothing more than those evil spirits.


    But when I said what I really thought, the man jumped up, opened his mouth and babbled. Realizing that I didn''t understand, he bit his fingers and continued to communicate with me with blood, "they used to be human and kind people. But what we have done wrong, because we are disabled, we will be abandoned, abused and treated. Even if we just resist a little, we will be burned alive. "


    "Why? We are also human beings. Why should we do this to us? " Writing about this, the man''s tall body shakes violently, as if thinking of some particularly unforgettable memory, "we just want the person who made a mistake to pay off the debt, wrong?"


    Debt? The director also mentioned this word. What happened in those years.


    Damn it, they wiped out all the three words behind it, sure


    But I don''t care to ask these questions, just think I''m cold-blooded, but in my heart, no matter how many other people there are.


    It was like a balance in my heart. That end was full of strangers. Although there were only Zhuoyue and Luce on this end, I could not help leaning towards them. "My friends and I are both innocent. What have we done wrong? We have done no harm to others, but you have repeatedly tried to kill us! ""Someone promised us that as long as we killed you and that Luce, we could escape from the ruins of the school and be reborn. I''m a living person, but they''re different. They have to suffer the agony of dying every day. If they can''t survive, they will die. We have no choice. "


    This is a multiple-choice question, one side is oneself, the other side is others, the answer is obvious.


    "Who is the man behind that?" I suddenly caught the point. It was someone who set up a situation to trap us, but why did he have to kill me and Lv Ke?


    "I don''t know. I only know that he is very powerful. He not only helped ah Hui leave the tower, but also gave her her body so that she could walk in the daytime." Ah Hui should be referring to Liu Yanmei. Sure enough, she approached me from the beginning with a purpose in mind.


    But Li Zhoufeng is a living man. He should not be a talent in the city, but how did they collude with each other.


    I asked some more questions, but the strange man shook his head and said that he was not very clear. I promised him that I could do my best to help, but asked him to send me back to the city first.


    Because I don''t worry about Lv Ke and Zhuoyue, plus what Li Zhoufeng said just now, I would climb back even if I didn''t worry about the man in front of me.


    The man obviously thought the same way. He helped me to the other direction and said that he had a car and could go back as soon as possible.


    We arrived after a few steps. It was a school bus. No wonder I was familiar with it. It turned out that he was the driver who sent us into the city.


    No wonder I asked him when I was in the car. He didn''t speak, not only because he didn''t want to speak, but also because he couldn''t speak!


    What happened in those years? So many people died. I know this is the key. But now is not the time to think about it.


    Now my heart is full of those two people in the city, they are still waiting for me, I know that I am very incompetent, nothing can help, but even so, want to see their heart can not stop for a moment.


    On the way, I took care of my wound and added some food and water. I felt that my strength finally came back.


    As soon as I got to the square, I ran down.


    But everything in front of me shocked me in the same place. Zhuoyue, Liu Yanmei and Ruolan, the three of them, stood in the United Front, surrounded by them was Lv Ke!

 Chapter 34

    Each of them controlled Lv Ke with his own technique. At this time, Lv Ke''s black spirit was too thick to see clearly. It was like a devil from hell, who ate blood and was cruel.


    But before he clearly also know to help me put the soul back to the body, clearly or recognize me and Zhuoyue!


    "Lv Ke!" I ran and screamed, but my leg was limping, and the speed was very slow, "stop, stop!"


    Lv Ke slightly side head, toward my direction took a breath, "so pure soul, for a long time did not meet."


    "Go back!" Zhuoyue didn''t look back, but he recognized my voice. In a deep voice, he ordered, "go, don''t come back!"


    "I won''t go!" After hearing that sentence, I couldn''t control my tears. "You lied to me, Zhuoyue. How can you lie to me? Mingming said that he wanted me to wait for you. Mingming said that he still had something to tell me, but how can you be ready to never meet me again..."


    Every time I took a step, my body trembled with sobs, but I heard him tell me not to be capricious.


    Zhuoyue''s words are always concise and firm, but every word of this meeting is particularly difficult, which makes me very sad.


    I didn''t speak any more. I didn''t want him to be distracted. I even covered my mouth to death. I didn''t want him to hear my sobs.


    But before I could get close to them, suddenly, Liu Yanmei wrapped herself in black air, and Lv Ke''s vine suddenly cracked. She only heard a bang and fell to the ground.


    The driver next to me yelled "ah Hui" and ran out quickly, ignoring me.


    At the same time, there was a crack on Ruolan''s side, which became bigger and bigger. Finally, like being pushed by gravity, Ruolan''s body flew back more than ten meters.


    There is only Zhuoyue left.


    Instead of continuing the stalemate, he quickly drew back his hand, bit his fingers and headed for Lv Ke''s direction. The two red fiery dragons whirled out with fierce momentum!


    At the same time, Lv Ke raised his hands, lit up two blue flames, and then quickly pushed them out. The two forces collided fiercely on the way, making a deafening explosion.


    However, Lv Ke didn''t seem to be impacted at all. He continued to stand in the same place. His tall body was tall and straight. However, Zhuoyue was shocked by the air and retreated several steps, choking out a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, Zhuoyue quickly shot out a few red dragons, and Lv Ke hit back with blue lightning. Once again, he had to collide and make a huge noise. But this time, Zhuoyue shot first, fast and urgent, so the explosion point happened closer to Lv Ke.


    This time, Lv Ke was finally shocked to shake his body, but the blue lightning was like a sharp arrow, straight to cut the fire dragon, with the power of thunder towards Zhuoyue.


    The speed is so fast, the power is so great


    "No!" I fell to the ground, watching the blue lightning hit his chest, "Zhuoyue!"


    I ran forward, but Zhuoyue stretched out her hand toward me, "don''t come here!"


    Said, is a mouthful of blood, but he just pretended to relax and breathed, "I''m ok, Enron, you go away."


    Lv Ke paced slowly, looking arrogant and joking, "Oh, dying, still thinking about her own woman."


    At this time, I have to stop his body as soon as possible, I don''t know the pain.


    On the way of Lv Ke approaching Zhuoyue, I tried to hold my body, rushed over and hugged his leg, "Lv Ke, please, don''t hurt him."


    "Please?" The man in front of him was beautiful and enchanting. A pair of red eyes were burning with the desire to eat blood, which aroused a cold smile, "what about your sincerity?"


    "Sincerity?" I couldn''t see him in the eye, so.


    Clearly is the same face, clearly is the same voice, but why in front of this man, let me feel strange, strange to terrible.


    "On your knees." The man squats down suddenly body, slender finger pinches my chin, "how?"


    On your knees? I was stunned for a moment. How could he say such words to me? I bit my lip and looked at him with tears in my eyes. "Luce, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Lu Ke sneered, "you are just like this to him."


    He released his hand, stood up again and walked in the direction of Zhuoyue.


    I tried my best to hold his leg, but Luce dragged me along as if he didn''t feel it. His bare and red arms were in pain.


    "Let go!" Zhuo Yue just yelled, but he vomited a mouthful of blood. He struggled to get up, but because of the heavy injury, he finally fell down again.


    Zhuoyue kneels on one knee, one hand holding her chest, one hand wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, "I can still fight. If you have something to do, come to me and let her go!"


    "Make sure she''s pestering me now, huh?" Lv Ke took me another step. Suddenly, when he raised his leg again, he kicked me out and said, "OK, let go! Let''s go on. "Pain, good pain, chest, arms, legs, the whole body is like being severely rolled over in general, hot pain.


    But I am more painful in my heart, he did not recognize me, before I was just a small wound, he was distressed, but now he took the initiative to hurt me, without hesitation


    I was lying on the ground all over, and even moved my fingers, I felt extremely difficult.


    But, I don''t hurt, Zhuoyue will hurt, so I would rather let myself bear the pain.


    I clenched my teeth, pushed my legs several times, and finally stood up. Shaking my body, I knelt down on the ground. "Please let him go!"


    At this moment, Lv Ke was moved. He turned his head and looked at me. "For a man, don''t you want dignity? You women are really mean. "


    Later, with great disdain, he looked down on me from the bottom of his heart.


    But I don''t care at all. No matter what he says about me or insults me, as long as it''s for Zhuoyue, I can bear it.


    "No, nothing." My throat seems to have been burned by fire, and I can''t say a word without pain. "Not only dignity, but also life can be given to you, as long as you let him go."


    "Just love him?"


    "Yes, I love him. I''ve been in love with him since I was very young, all the time." With these words, I looked at Zhuoyue and confessed to him, "I know that my love may be a trouble for you, but I just love you. I thought I could wait. One day when there is no one around you, I will have a chance. But these days, when I nearly died several times, I regret and fear that I would die like this, but you don''t even know my mind "The way."


    I looked back at Lv Ke and looked straight into his eyes. "This is what someone let me know. If I like someone, I have to let her know, I have to fight, I have to rob, no matter the result or life or death."


    The next second, Lv Ke suddenly grabbed my collar and pulled it up like a chicken, "do you love him? Only love him? "


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I found that his blood red eyes had a slight fluctuation of light, but it was fleeting.


    At this time, he suddenly released me, and then went straight to Zhuoyue.


    He kept saying, "kill him, kill him, the girl is mine, kill, kill, kill!"


    It was as if he had fallen into a magic trap.


    For a moment, my brain seemed to explode, buzzing, there are a lot of pictures in front of me!


    Pained to breathe, the body also seems to inject a lot of strength, supporting me to stand up again.


    I quickly ran a few steps, blocking in front of Zhuoyue, two arms wide open, "you want to kill, kill me!"


    "You don''t think I dare?" Lu Ke raised his hand high, a strong and cold wind split off towards me, and the broken hair in front of his forehead rose back

 Chapter 35

    But just one centimeter away from my forehead, Lv Ke stopped attacking and withdrew abruptly.


    He took back a few steps and shook his head. His eyes were no longer red, but turbid, like uncertainty, like asking himself, "an, Yun, ran?"


    "It''s me, I''m Enron!" I nodded my head hard, but my eyes didn''t move away from Lv Ke. I wanted to wipe away all the confusion in his eyes. "You open your eyes and have a good look, I''m Enron, I''m Enron!"


    At the end, I couldn''t help choking.


    Suddenly, Lv Ke looked up at the sky and laughed a few times, so desolate that he turned his eyes and looked at me, "you still love him, you still want to stand in front of him, you still want to protect him, ha ha. I am stupid, think as long as you are good to you, you will look back at me, but the facts prove that I was wrong, wrong! You don''t have me in your eyes. I have never been, I have never been, and I will never be. "


    "Lv Ke," I thought he finally recognized me and sniffed, "you wake up, wake up, right?"


    I clung to this word and automatically filtered out his question of grief.


    I can''t tell what it''s like now. I instinctively want to get close to him, but I didn''t take a few steps, but Lv Ke yelled at me and let me stand in the same place.


    He slightly lowered his head, thin figure standing in the wind, very cold, lonely to lonely


    "I ask you, are you really willing to die for him?"


    "Lv Ke." I''m glad to see him again. I''m not happy to see him again


    "I ask you, do you really love him so much, and are you willing to die for him?" Luce roared again, like the roar of a wild beast, which made people just listen to, and they could not help but fear from the bottom of their heart.


    "Yes I don''t know how to answer, but I can''t lie, the key point is, "I love him, willing to die for him."


    If I have to die between Zhuoyue and me, let me do it. As long as he is alive, I will do whatever I want.


    "How can I be so stupid, I have to repeat this mistake over and over again, I have to watch you die for him." Lv Ke squinted at me and approached me step by step. "Enron, is your heart a stone, or are you blind? You can''t see what I did for you!"


    He was obviously questioning, but he laughed at himself every word. He wanted to be angry, but he suddenly turned to pleading, "what should I do, Enron? Teach me, teach me how to please you."


    The last four words, he bit very hard, where can I think that such a proud person can be humble like this.


    "Sorry, I have only one heart. I have given it to him. I can give you anything but this." I dropped my eyes, and I didn''t even have the courage to look at him.


    Suddenly feel that this moment of him than crazy he, but also difficult to face, overwhelming guilt moment can drown me.


    Tengdi a, Lv Ke grabbed my neck, I hung in mid air, but heard his grief to the extreme request, "Enron, go to die or not, as I beg you, go to die or not."


    Originally, I wanted to struggle. I heard him plead and saw the tears oozing from the corner of his eyes. I put down my hand completely.


    Without Luce, I would have died hundreds of times. This is what I owe him. He can take it away anytime and anywhere.


    At this time, I thought that he was in pain because he could not ask for it. It was only after a long time that I understood what he meant by what he said at that time, how much he suffered and struggled


    Ear is Zhuoyue shout don''t roar, and my own slowly weak heart, but later I can''t hear anything, only in front of the person''s voice because of trembling pain.


    But in the end, Lv Ke still didn''t have a hand. He only said, "Enron, from now on, whether you live or die has nothing to do with me."


    His words were extremely cold and thin, as if he wanted to completely break with me, but he still didn''t want to hurt me. He gently put me on the ground before releasing his hand.


    Lu Ke turned around and left. He didn''t even look at me again. His fierce anger was gone. All that was left was loneliness and sadness.


    For a moment, I wanted to rush to him, hold him tightly, warm him as much as possible, and tell him that he was not alone, he had me.


    But as soon as I took a small step, I was stopped by Lv Ke. Every word of him was heavy, "don''t come here! Next time, I will kill you! "


    At this moment, I finally understood that he hated me, as well as Zhuoyue. It was like this before, but now, the hatred is getting stronger


    But I don''t only love Zhuoyue. Why do I feel so sad when I think that Lv Ke is mad and hates me.


    But I have no choice, rather than give him hope, let him pain tangled, as early as possible to let go, let him not think about me, let him not continue to sink.


    I have been looking at the back of Lv Ke, until I can no longer see, even Zhuoyue when to my side do not know.He took me in his arms and called my name carefully.


    I cried out, buried in his heart, "Zhuoyue, what should I do? I feel so bad. I don''t want to hurt him, but I don''t know, I don''t know what to do."


    "I''m here." He patted me on the back, as if to coax a child, "I''ve always been by your side."


    I have been crying, crying to no strength, nest in his chest fainted.


    When I woke up again, I was already in the bedroom. The light blue made me think of Lv Ke''s sad eyes, which were too thick to be changed.


    From time to time, the thief always has a look of sadness. How can you amuse me like that.


    He shouldn''t be like this, but it''s obviously the result of me


    "Awake?" Zhuoyue bent down, helped me sit up, touched my forehead, "there is no discomfort."


    "I''m fine. I just rubbed my skin." I shook my head and went to examine his wound. "What about you?"


    Without waiting for Zhuoyue to say anything, I suddenly patted my head, "it''s obviously you are more seriously injured. It should be me guarding you. Come on, lie down. I''ll take care of you and let you see how gentle I am when necessary."


    I tried to divert my attention, thinking that only in this way can I temporarily forget Luce.


    As a result, my big action pulled to the wound, but worried about Zhuoyue beside, in the pain is about to export, quickly swallow back.


    "Silly," Zhuoyue touched my head, took me into his arms and patted my back. Every movement was incredibly gentle.


    I sniffed and apologized to him, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be disobedient. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be hurt at all..."


    Not finished, Zhuoyue''s well-defined fingers pressed on my lips, "we don''t need to talk about this, everything is my own will."


    I looked up at him, just hit into a pool of quiet eyes like ink, the difference is that this time he was with a deep love.


    He once promised that he would tell me that when he left the city. Is that what he wanted to say now

 Chapter 36

    My heart was pounding. My fist was clenched and loosened. I felt extremely nervous. Zhuoyue touched my head. "Enron, I always wanted to do something for you. In fact, I..."


    I did not blink to stare at him, but when he was talking about the key place, Ruolan suddenly pushed the door in, "Zhuoyue, you need to change the dressing."


    "Tut," said Ruolan with her hands around her chest and leaning against the door after she looked at me, "are you awake? Who do you want to drag down this time? "


    Zhuoyue frowned, obviously some unhappy, but just calm voice called out Ruolan''s name.


    How can I forget that there is a Rolan between me and him, which is heavier than me.


    I was so stupid that I had to look forward to that sentence. Before, he could kiss me as if nothing had happened. Now how can I move my mind because of the hug of a friend in the city of death.


    "I''m sorry." I suddenly feel very tired, no strength to reply, "it''s really my fault, I apologize."


    "Enron, don''t do that." Zhuoyue suddenly reached out and wanted to touch me, but was blocked by my side body, "I''m not wrong, it''s just that I''m not good."


    I shrink forward and lie down again. I''m tired and want to have a rest. Let Zhuoyue change the dressing quickly.


    The people around me didn''t move. I bit my lip and forced myself to repeat, "get out! I''m tired. "


    I''m just so awkward. Even though I need his embrace at this moment, I have to push him away, but I deserve it. I''m so conceited and sentimental that I think he will treat me


    But at last, Zhuoyue just wanted to help you with a good rest


    I turned over to the other side. Soon, Zhuoyue and Ruolan went out.


    As soon as the door closed, I opened my eyes, went to the door and dropped the double lock from inside.


    I went to the dresser and picked up the mirror. The person in front of me seemed to be me, but it was obviously thin. My chin was sharp, and my eyes were deeply sunken. My lips were covered with blood bubbles. It was ugly. Not only my facial features, but also my spirit was full of fatigue.


    I looked up, took a deep breath, walked to the French window, and suddenly remembered that night, in order to make me happy, Lv Ke used small stars to build the blue galaxy.


    "I remember you like it. I always remember it." The original words are still in my ears, beautiful like a dream, "even the stars in the sky, as long as you like me."


    For a moment, I seem to have lost all my strength, sliding down by the window, he is so good, so good to me, why I don''t like him.


    But I can''t pull out the roots that have been planted for more than ten years from my heart.


    I still remember the day I asked him, why is it painful to like a person.


    But the pain is not only me, but also him, even more than me.


    "Some people always make her cry, she must fly moths to the fire, and some people are willing to make her laugh, but she abandoned it." At that time, when Luce said this, how sad it should be.


    At this time, I suddenly want to take out my mobile phone to make a phone call or send a text message to Lv Ke, but I give up the next second. What I want to say, what I can say, what I can say is wrong.


    Do you want to be like Zhuoyue, because of his soft heart, can''t bear to completely refuse, give others a little hope, and then in the crevice can''t enter, can''t retreat, can only suffer to wait.


    Let Lv Ke suffer like me? Sorry, I can''t


    I leaned against the window, my head was in a mess. One was Lv Ke, the other became Zhuoyue. Finally, I had a splitting headache, as if it was going to explode, and I completely fainted.


    I don''t know how long I slept. I just felt very sleepy and had a long dream.


    In the dream, there was a 13-year-old girl leaning against the back of another boy, holding her face and laughing with a childlike voice, "brother, will we always be together?"


    "Yes There was no hesitation in the boy''s face, but his eyebrows and eyes were full of tenacity.


    "But, my Lord said, only husband and wife can join hands for a lifetime." The girl turned her head and gave the boy a sneak look.


    "Then I''ll take Raner as my wife." The boy knocked on the girl''s head, and the smile on her lips could not be concealed. "Otherwise, you are so willful, except for me, but no one dares to take it."


    His mouth is the tone of banter, but every bit of eyes are doting, even the resolute lines have become a lot of soft.


    The girl pursed her mouth and snorted, crossed her waist and turned her head, trying to ignore him. But the next second, the corner of her eye couldn''t help peeking at the boy.


    The young girl cherishes spring and is ashamed to leave, but she smells the green plum


    I haven''t come back from this sweet and green taste. As soon as the picture turns, a man desperately shakes off a woman''s hand. "When I was a child, how can I take it seriously? I always treat you as my sister. Don''t be willful any more."


    But the woman who chased him again and again had to fall back.She fell all over in a mess and cried so sad. She said that her brother didn''t want me any more. She had no home, but she would never be willful again. Would you like to come back


    My heart seems to be pricked by countless needles. The pain is so thin that people can''t breathe.


    At this time, a large group of shadows suddenly appeared on the ground in front of her. She thought it was her brother who came back. She suddenly raised her head, but at the moment when she saw someone coming, she became lost again.


    But the man didn''t care at all, still firmly to reach out to her, "you still have me, there is a home, no matter what, as long as you want, as long as I have."


    The woman looked straight at the direction that the man left. She didn''t know whether to ask the person in front of her or herself, "what if you didn''t?"


    "Then I''ll snatch it for you. One time is not good, just two times. I can always snatch it for you."


    All of a sudden, the picture was disrupted again, a lot of things came in an instant, a lot of people''s voices, but I can''t see anything clearly, I can''t hear anything clearly, I can only walk aimlessly.


    At this time, I heard a very familiar voice, like crazy, like roaring, like unwilling, and he called my name.


    Ann, ran!


    He seemed to want to pull me out of the thick darkness, and could not refuse.


    I ah, suddenly opened my eyes, but only to see a boundless white, forced to sit up, but found himself in the hospital.


    Zhuoyue sat by the bed, he quietly looked at me, did not say a word, there are extremely complex things in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, I also seem to lose my voice, without saying a word, so I have to look back at him.


    I don''t know how long later, there was a noise outside the door. A woman dressed as a nurse came in with a registration book in her hand and called me miss an.


    When she communicated with me about her illness, I realized that I had been sleeping for a week. She looked at me with envy, glanced at Zhuoyue secretly, and approached me in a low voice. "Miss an, you are so happy. Your boyfriend''s injury is more serious, but he insists on taking care of you. Such an excellent man is so considerate. This year is not many, can you We have to make good use of it. "


    I secretly took a look at Zhuoyue. He just quietly peeled the apple for me. In fact, the nurse''s words were not low. He could hear them, but he didn''t move. He didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    The nurse told me something more about my health and left.


    After putting the apple into my hand, Zhuoyue continued to sit aside and look out of the window.


    I''m hiding in the window, but he doesn''t have anything.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I always feel that Zhuoyue of this meeting seems to be angry, but he always doesn''t like the color. If he doesn''t spread out his words, I don''t understand.


    He told me not to think much, but stood up, excuse to go to fetch water, walked towards the door.


    The whole person looks depressed and twisted.


    Zhuoyue''s front foot just came out of the door, and his back foot came back again. His fist clenched tightly, but it was unnatural to loosen. He looked very nervous, even a little unsure. Every word seemed to overflow from his teeth. "Enron, do you regret it?"


    I frown, don''t understand his meaning, but see he secretly raised tone, shoulder slightly lift, "regret chose me, not him."

 Chapter 37

    "What are you talking about?" I don''t understand more and more. I sit up straight to make him speak more clearly, but Zhuoyue turns around again. Just when I go out, he pauses, "just now, you''ve been calling a name in your dream, Luce."


    With that, Zhuoyue left without hesitation.


    I''m calling the name of Luce? But he is the person in the dream, and it''s really just a dream.


    But I don''t have time to think about it, because I suddenly have a feeling that if I let Zhuoyue go this time, there will be no chance to say a lot of words.


    Let me be brave again and fight for it again. Even if I have to give up, I have to have a clear answer, right.


    Otherwise, I will not be reconciled and ruthless.


    I quickly pulled out the infusion tube in my hand, put on my shoes and ran out, but I couldn''t see Zhuoyue.


    I just stood and watched the people around me come and go. My heart seemed empty. I couldn''t help squatting down, holding myself in both hands, curling up in a ball, waiting for him to come back at the door.


    Are we always like this? We have something good for us, but we have to choose the one that is the worst for us. We don''t look back after bumping into the south wall. We feel painful for three times and four times, but why is there a voice in our heart saying that we don''t regret


    I don''t know how long later, a steady sound of footsteps came from the front, straight to me, with more shadows at my feet.


    I slowly raised my head and looked at the face that had been engraved in my heart. I felt that there were many words I wanted to say, but they all choked in my throat.


    "How can you wait here? It''s windy and you''ll catch cold." Zhuoyue squatted in front of me, touched my head, and then put a hot package into my hand, "bean curd, your favorite."


    I didn''t reply, and I didn''t take over the things in my hand. I looked at him stupidly and felt that even if I saw it like this for a lifetime, I couldn''t see it enough.


    Zhuoyue Qingjun''s eyebrows were twisted into a Sichuan character, and his voice was deep. "Enron, I allow you to lose your temper with me, but don''t make fun of your body. If you are not happy just now, I apologize to you..."


    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, I plunge into his arms, like there are many grievances to vent, I want to take out my heart to him, why does he think I like others.


    "What''s the matter?" He patted me on the back. "OK, what are you crying for?"


    "I thought, you don''t want me." Even Guan didn''t want to take care of me. Once he left, he didn''t look back


    Zhuoyue slightly stagnated for a while, then hugged me tightly, as if he wanted to rub me into his body, and sighed gently, "how can I not want you, how can I not want you."


    "But I''m bad, aren''t I? Lu Ke was so kind to me, but I hurt him so deeply. I said that I only like you, but I turned my head and cried out another person''s name in my dream. " My heart is so blocked that I feel flustered. I can''t help hammering my chest. "Yes, I''m very bad, but I still want to be liked by you. Even if I know you don''t care, I still want to tell you my heart. I''m eager to explain" to show my loyalty! "


    But who knows how much I suffer, how sad, but the world''s most uncontrolled, the most involuntarily is the feelings.


    I just love him, there is no way, no reason, rooted for more than ten years, now has grown into a towering tree, how to pull out from the heart.


    Zhuoyue closed her eyes slightly, as if she had made a decision, "you are more than bad. You are so bad that you steal my heart, but you have no intention of giving it back to me."


    "What do you say?" I was clearly ecstatic, but I was afraid that I might misinterpret his meaning.


    "I said, I like you, too." Zhuoyue hoarse voice, blurted out, "Enron, I like you."


    I covered my mouth and looked at him in shock. I waited too long for this sentence. I didn''t hold any expectation until now, but he said it, that''s it.


    I moved my hand away from my lips again, as if I was not sure. I was afraid that what I said just now was an illusion. I wanted to ask a lot of questions, but in the end I only called his name timidly.


    Zhuoyue holding my face, staring at my eyes, "I care, Enron, I should care, when I hear your mouth is calling his name, I''m jealous, angry, but I''m more afraid, afraid of losing you."


    "No, I..." Just want to explain, Zhuoyue stopped me, "you used to say, now let me come."


    Zhuoyue held me up from the ground like a baby. I put my hands around his neck and let him press me on the bed.


    I leaned against the bed and half sat up.


    "I know you like me. I always know." Zhuoyue opened the lunch box and fed me one scoop at a time. "In fact, in high school and University, I deliberately filled in the same school as you. I thought it would be good if I just stayed by your side quietly. But when I saw that you were wronged and bullied, I really couldn''t help it. Even if I know that the closer I get to you, the more I can''t control myself. "


    I thought it was God''s intention that we would always be admitted to the same school. It turned out that he had won the fate.In the past, my idea was very simple, as long as I could see Zhuoyue every day, but when he gave a little response, he would want more, and at the same time, he would be angry because of his indecisive attitude.


    It''s undeniable that I''m greedy, but how can I love a person without being greedy? I just want to put him in my pocket and not let anyone see him, it can only be mine


    Zhuoyue suddenly put the broken hair in front of my forehead behind my ears, and his voice was warm and clear. "All along, it''s not you chasing me, but I''m always following you. I know that as long as you''re by your side, you won''t easily put me down. You always stand there waiting for me."


    "When I realize that you may like others, I find that I can''t bear it. I''ll forgive my selfishness, but this time I won''t give you up to others."


    At that time, I thought what he said about selfishness was that he wanted me to continue to like him, but he didn''t give me a response and let me bear the suffering alone. But after a long time, I finally understood what he meant and realized that he had suffered as much as I did.


    But he kept it from me for too long, and I woke up too late.


    I held out my hand to entangle with his fingers. I just felt that the words hidden in my heart could not be said for ten days and nights. But at this time, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, and a sharp figure quickly burst in

 Chapter 38

    She is still wearing a dazzling red, but the feeling is not enchanting, but a kind of cold atmosphere.


    Yes, it was Ruolan who came here. Originally, we were very different. Because of the death City, she gave me a slap at that time. Later, she also took the opportunity to sarcastic me from time to time.


    Because I feel guilty, I can bear it at first, but I am not the one who can let others ride on my head after all. If it is too much, I will fight back naturally.


    This will make me firmly hold Zhuoyue''s hand, and I don''t mean to let it go at all. It can be regarded as revenge for her deliberately showing me, Wei and Zhuoyue''s better relationship.


    Ruolan leaned against the door and pulled the zipper off his clothes. "Zhuoyue, I''m looking for you."


    Zhuoyue looked down at me, as if asking for my advice.


    I winked at him and nodded slightly in agreement, but when he got up, I pecked at his thin and moderate lips quickly, "OK, I''ll always remember who it is after I seal Miss Ben''s seal."


    I pretend to be very understatement, but my heart is like a deer bumping, and I''ve been banging, for fear that he won''t like my behavior, but I just want to do it, not just in front of Ruolan, but I want to tell the world that Zhuoyue is mine, he has a master, other women can''t touch.


    When I slowly move my body to let Zhuoyue stand up smoothly, I clearly find that his ears are red and his tiny hairs are shining in the sun.


    Zhuoyue, is this shyness? Why do I feel so cute


    I snigger, and then hold a face like a flower crazy to see him out, but, Zhuoyue before leaving, I also have to listen carefully.


    Until I couldn''t see him any more, I finally took back my sight, and my sad mood seemed to brighten up all at once. I leaned against the bed and recalled Zhuoyue''s words again and again, feeling like eating honey.


    He is like me, but also to accompany me to change the high school and university volunteer, so many years, not only I have that kind of feeling to him.


    I can''t help but cover the quilt, keep stealing music, but at this time, I suddenly heard a burst of footstep sound, very light, a bit like the feeling of walking on tiptoe.


    "Who?" I sat up abruptly, only to see a nurse in a mask come to my bedside.


    I had to ask her what was the matter. She told me that she was here to give me an injection, and then she raised the syringe slightly.


    I looked her up and down carefully for several times. There was nothing wrong with her. It seemed that she was really a nurse.


    However, as she approached me, I shrank back and called to stop.


    I pulled out a smile and asked her if she was in the wrong ward. A nurse came to my room just now. She didn''t say I needed an injection.


    The nurse frowned. She didn''t insist on it. Instead, she turned the notebook in her hand and checked the ward number again. She said it was a mistake and apologized to me.


    After making it clear, the nurse didn''t stay much and turned around and left.


    Just leave? Is it true that I think too much, just a mistake, went to the wrong door.


    Forget it. What do you want? Just go.


    I was relieved. I felt that I was really frightened now. I couldn''t help doubting if there was something wrong with the other party when I had a little change.


    This is really the sequelae of death city. After I came back, I was in a coma. Coupled with the contradiction with Zhuoyue, I didn''t have time to smooth the pulse of dragon.


    This will calm down. I especially want to know what happened in those years, which could cause so much resentment. The school bus driver said that those evil spirits were poor people. Is there really a big injustice.


    I glanced at the mobile phone placed in front of the bed, and took it. It was full of electricity, which should be charged by Zhuoyue.


    I quickly searched for information, flipped through hundreds of pages, and found a little scattered content.


    But it''s just a few words. Ten years ago, a fire broke out in a deaf mute junior high school named swancheng. Because it was midnight, they were all disabled. It was too late to find out. They were all burned alive in the dormitory.


    Swann, positive and beautiful, but now it has become a Purgatory - death city.


    I jerked back my hand. It was more anger than shock.


    It was hundreds of fresh lives. Why there was no follow-up report? What was the cause of the fire, man-made or accidental, can at least be determined.


    No, it must be human, and who else is involved to be suppressed. Otherwise, there are only a few pieces of information about such a big thing.


    I closed my eyes, but suddenly there were so many shouts in my ears. Every sound was like a roar of despair, "let us out, let us out..."


    In front of me, it seemed that the young girls were beating the gate desperately, but they were swallowed by the fire one by one.


    No, they are deaf and dumb. They should not be able to cry. But before I entered the city of death, I heard the sharp cry for help through the earphone. At that time, I didn''t know what it meant. Now I finally understand it.At the same time, the school bus driver also said that those people would have to pay off their debts.


    If it is said that the fire was really caused by human beings, it is really cruel and should be punished.


    I suddenly have a strong idea, to find out the truth, but also those people a innocence, hundreds of lives can not be so.


    But now I have problems taking care of myself. It''s not easy to help them. What''s more, that person is very powerful


    A deep sense of powerlessness arises.


    I just sighed, Zhuoyue came back, he rubbed my hair, asked me what happened.


    I shook my head and asked him what happened when Ruolan went out with him.


    "It''s nothing. Just ask me how my injury is." Zhuoyue said lightly.


    I oozed twice, Zhuoyue continued to stare at me, but did not speak.


    "What do you think I do?" I rubbed my face. I didn''t get anything.


    "Good looking." Zhuoyue pinched my nose, as if afraid I didn''t know, and continued to add, "you look good."


    At this moment, his eyes were bright and full of me, especially the serious tone, which made my girl heart melt. I didn''t know that he was so good at teasing


    I took a deep breath, mouth drum drum, the head do not side, lest my heart beat too fast to make sudden death.


    But at this time, there was a knock on the door of the ward, and several people in police uniform came in. They showed their identification and said, "Miss Enron, we have a case here. I hope you can help us investigate."


    It''s time to come

 Chapter 39

    I looked at Zhuoyue, he nodded to me, held my hand, told me not to be afraid, he would always accompany me.


    I gave a hum.


    On the way out, Zhuoyue told me that the director''s body had been sent to the police station, and he was still in the posture of dismembering. On his main trunk, four words were scratched with a knife: repay the debt.


    There''s no doubt that the dead did it.


    Because I was missing with the director at that time, when the police knew that I came back alive, they came to the ward to see when I woke up.


    "I didn''t expect you to sleep like this for a week." When I said this, Zhuoyue held my hand tightly all the time, as if I would disappear in the next second.


    I also held his hand, leaned on his shoulder, and told him that I was also a blessing in disguise. Without those, maybe I would not be with him.


    "By the way, why didn''t you accept me before." I slightly raised my head, some do not understand, according to what he said, a long time ago he was also interested in me, but why is to push me three times four times.


    Zhuoyue frowned and pressed me in his heart, "do you believe me?"


    "Of course."


    "Then don''t ask." The content of the words is tough, but his tone is very soft. Zhuoyue gently kisses my forehead, "Enron, no matter what happens in the future, you must remember that I love you very much. Even if one day I die, this love will not stop and will continue."


    "Don''t say that." I put out my hand to cover his mouth, "what''s immortal? We''ve been together for less than half a day. You just say that. Hum, how reluctant you are. No matter how reluctant you are, you''ve been on my boat, but you don''t have a chance to go down."


    My eyes were wide open and hummed several times. It looked like a threat, but in fact it was more coquetry.


    Zhuo yuechong indulged in kissing me on the back of the hand, and the thick and steady eyes looked at me like that, promising, "yes."


    After arriving at the police station, Zhuoyue said hello to them, saying that I''m not in good health yet. I hope I don''t ask too much when asking questions. In addition, I don''t want to see the photos of the director''s body. It''s too bloody. I can''t stand it.


    In fact, on the way, Zhuoyue prepared a set of speech for me, so I didn''t bother much, and directly described it as he said.


    The only difference is that I added a little bit. I told them that those people mentioned a fire ten years ago and said that they had to pay off their debts. As for other things, I don''t know. After all, I was caught by mistake. Because of this, they let me go.


    I didn''t mention the deaf mute school directly, but indirectly disclosed that one of them had been speaking in mute all the time. I hope the police can understand what I mean.


    After that, I left a call and asked.


    Zhuoyue stayed outside, tall and straight, even if it was just a station, it was a natural and beautiful scenery.


    However, I didn''t tell Zhuoyue about the deaf mute school. I didn''t want him to be involved in it. And now the police are trying to get some clues, so they should follow the rattan to find out.


    I hope they can find out what happened to the fire in those years, and give those children a clear answer.


    We went straight back to the bar, because Zhuoyue said it was not safe outside. Here he set up a array, and those unclean things could not break in.


    It suddenly occurred to me that before, Lv Ke seemed to vomit blood across the phone, and said that Zhuoyue was very powerful. At that time, I thought he was baffled, and now I finally understand.


    That night, in order to protect me from entering the bar, he must have broken into the bar. No wonder Liu Yanmei also said that Lv Ke was injured before she broke into the city.


    But why does he never say how much he has done for me where I can''t see


    "Enron?" Zhuoyue wrapped my face tightly with a big palm. There was a deep worry in my eyes. "My face is so white. Is it uncomfortable again?"


    "No Don''t laugh at me again. "


    I gritted my teeth and forced myself to complete my speech," is he back? We are separated in the middle. I don''t know... "


    "Elder martial sister!" There was a rush of footsteps from upstairs. The sunshine boy ran towards me with a smiling face. When he opened his arms to give me a big bear, Zhuoyue pulled me behind him.


    Liu Hai stood at the same place and looked at me, then at Zhuoyue. He pointed at us sideways, laughing unkindly, "brother Ren, elder martial sister, you two."


    "I said that before." He threw me a look that I knew. "You don''t believe that. Now, tut Tut, brother Ren, I strongly ask for a celebration."


    Zhuoyue ignored him, led me straight by, walked a few steps, like thinking of something, "in the evening, the bar to you, let you celebrate, but the salary is still the same."


    "You are squeezing!" Bang yelled behind us, but did not raise any objection.After going upstairs, I want to ask him how bangs came back, but Zhuoyue said mysteriously, I will know soon.


    He didn''t say it. There must be his reason, so I didn''t go on asking.


    Naturally, I leaned on his shoulder and put my hand around his waist. "Zhuoyue,"


    "eh?"


    "Nothing. I just want to call you." Sometimes people are so strange. When they are not together, they have a lot of words to say to them every day. However, they feel as if they are sitting quietly with him without saying a word. Life is complete. "It''s just like a dream."


    Zhuoyue put her arm in front of me, "do you want a bite? See if it hurts. "


    I closed his eyes, the thief had to smile, and then opened his mouth to bite up.


    In fact, I bit very hard, vaguely felt blood oozing out, but Zhuoyue just continued to pet and stare at me, without a cry.


    All along, he is the kind of reserved and introverted person, rarely showing emotion, but since I wake up today, I don''t know how many times I have caught his gentle and doting eyes.


    After I opened my mouth, I stared at the mark with satisfaction, but I couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. However, I continued to show off my strength, and I didn''t know whether to say it to him or comfort myself, "anyway, you''re mine. I''ll do whatever I want, right?"


    Hearing what I said, Zhuoyue burst out laughing and repeatedly said that it was my naughty miss.


    Later, I took the initiative to help him deal with the wound, but Zhuoyue didn''t want to be touched by me. He said that seeing my guilty and self reproach, he couldn''t help but want me to make a mark on the other arm.


    Well, I didn''t force it, and it was time to take the medicine. However, the other medicine was ok, but one of the small white bottles was a little strange, with black powder inside.


    But the granules are usually not packed in bags, but I didn''t care, because I saw this in the bedside table of the hospital before.


    Since I used to be able to eat, I''m sure I won''t have any problems now.


    After I soaked in water, I filled it with my nose. In the next second, a fire suddenly sprang up in my stomach, and the fire was getting bigger and bigger, which would devour my whole body

 Chapter 40

    Yes, it''s fire, a boundless fire burning in front of my eyes!


    My whole body became very hot, and every inch of my skin was like baking on a fire.


    There''s something wrong with the medicine. It must be the nurse. She didn''t want to hurt me directly, but took an injection and left to let me relax.


    In fact, she came to put this medicine bottle at the beginning. She wanted to torture me


    I fell to the ground in pain and couldn''t stand up, but there was no longer a simple fire in front of me, but someone was walking through the fire gradually.


    It was a teenage girl, with several palm marks on her green and tender face. Her clothes were worn out, showing her bruises and bruises. There was hardly any good meat. At first glance, she was severely abused and treated.


    But in the face of such a big fire, instead of running down, she went upstairs and ran into one dormitory after another to wake up the sleeping girls.


    Other girls, too, wake up to understand what''s going on, no one runs away, but to call someone else.


    Some of them are deaf and some are dumb, but they are much better than many healthy people.


    But the building was locked from the outside, they beat the door desperately, hit, but no response was received!


    None of them can run out, they can only watch the fire devour them one by one


    At that moment, I could clearly see their eyes, despair, pain, hatred, and deep prayer for someone to show up, open the door and let them out.


    There are older children hiding younger children under their own bodies and protecting them with their own bodies, but it''s useless. The fire is too big.


    This fire is enough to destroy everything, not only life, but also hope and kindness.


    The scene in front of me became blurred and far away until I could no longer see it, and the burning sensation on my body faded away.


    My body is back to normal, but I can''t calm down at all.


    The driver once said, do you know how painful it is to be burned alive?


    I didn''t know before, but now I just can''t stand it after a little taste. It''s not only the deadly burning pain, but also the fear of death, the weakness and suffocation of death.


    You know you are going to die, but you don''t know when you are going to die. Many girls can''t bear to suffer in the fire, so they choose to hit the wall and commit suicide


    But after a coma, he was awakened by the pain of the fire again, watching a part of his body burn and gradually spread to other places. Is there anything more desperate than this?


    They are still so young, teenage age, they clearly have decades of bright future waiting for themselves, but they were burned alive.


    What kind of hatred can those people lay such heavy hands on them!


    I can''t let those who are angry get away with it!


    I took a big breath, stood up and walked downstairs.


    "Enron?" Zhuoyue was at the bar. When he saw me coming down the stairs, he came over immediately. He fondly stroked my cheek and said, "my face is still so bad."


    He looked at the time and reminded me that it was time to take the medicine. He took my arm and walked upstairs.


    I hugged his waist and put my head straight against his chest. There was a heavy nasal voice in his voice. "Let me lean on him for a while, just for a while."


    Zhuoyue didn''t say anything. She held me in her arms, holding the back of my head with one hand and gently stroking my back with the other, as if to give me a lot of strength and support.


    I don''t know how long after that, I finally struggled out of the pain brought by the fire and wiped the tears on my face with the back of my hand.


    Zhuoyue pressed me into his arms again, picked me up and threw me into the big bed upstairs, "can you tell me what happened?"


    I clenched and loosened my fist. I didn''t know whether to say it or where to start.


    "You are so stupid that you can''t solve it by hiding and tucking yourself in." He opened my fist, separated one finger from another, crossed his hand in, and intertwined his fingers. "Every time you are nervous, you will clench your fist, but I hope you remember that you are not alone, you will always have me."


    "Come on, let me help you." His words seemed to have a magic power. My original tangled heart stopped wringing and told him everything without hesitation.


    I said a little confused, but the general meaning Zhuoyue still understood, his joints creaking, looked very angry.


    I always thought that he didn''t care much about human life, because he took it for granted that my bully died in front of us last time. He didn''t have a look of pity.


    I am hair Leng, Zhuoyue suddenly put light tone, complexion is not just so terrible, trying to suppress his frost, "scared you?"


    I shook my head and said that I was just trying to do something to help the children.


    Although they wanted to hurt me before, they were kind-hearted. Now they are all the debts of the culprits.Zhuoyue asked me what I wanted to do. He listened to me. If I wanted to help them, he could try to help them escape from the city of death.


    "Break free?" I suddenly remembered the driver''s words. He said that those dead souls could not get out, and the man behind them promised that if they could kill me and Luce, they could help them.


    Zhuoyue told me that some dead souls would linger in the place where they died and become earthbound spirits, but the evil spirits in the death city were so angry that they could not be trapped in the place where they died.


    The reason why they can''t escape is that someone has put them there forever. No matter how they go, they can''t escape from the death city.


    "People?" I gritted my teeth. "Who killed them? They are so cold-blooded that they not only hurt their lives, but also their souls


    Zhuoyue didn''t affirm it positively, but said that it was possible. Because those people had done bad deeds, they might be afraid of revenge, so they adopted this method. Moreover, when he first broke into the city, because he knew how to do things, the dead in it were afraid and hated him.


    It can only be said that the people who suppressed their souls at the beginning were Zhuoyue who knew the way, so they were afraid instinctively, but because their freedom was imprisoned, they hated the people who knew the way.


    "Enron, do you remember that there was a tower in the city of death?" "It''s clearly the structure of the school, but why is there a tower? Isn''t that strange? "

 Chapter 41

    I knew right now that the tower was used to suppress the dead. No wonder before Lu Ke insisted that a group of us enter the tower. There must be something inside.


    But at that time, because of me, he became blind, so he didn''t know the specific structure of fengshui, and I didn''t know anything, so naturally he couldn''t see anything.


    "That tower, I went in. That''s where my body was taken away and my soul was sealed in the puppet." I don''t know what feelings I have for the dead. I used to hate them, but now I have more sympathy.


    "Puppets?" Zhuoyue seemed to understand something. She was eager to ask me how many puppets there were and whether they were similar to the number of dead students.


    I remember that there are a lot of puppets on each floor. If all of them add up, there should be hundreds.


    To know that Zhuoyue is so smart, I should have said it earlier. I never thought of it when I went in, but he could catch the key from just a few words.


    Thinking of this, I told him all the things that happened in the city. Of course, I automatically skipped the part of Luce.


    Zhuoyue''s brow is getting tighter and tighter. He said that things are more complicated than he thought, and many things are wrong.


    According to the director, Linlin couldn''t get rid of the original thing, but the dead didn''t hurt her. Instead, they let her go. Ten years ago, Linlin was also a teenager. What role did she play in the original thing.


    What''s more, why did the so-called person behind the scenes just aim at me and Luce and promise that the spirits of the dead would only kill me and him to fulfill their wishes. If he has such great ability, why don''t he do it directly or not.


    "It''s so complicated!" I lay on the bed, two arms spread out, the whole person in a big character, "brain cells are dead."


    "Well, you rest and I''ll think about it." Zhuoyue was so funny that she pinched my nose. "My naughty young lady still has brain cells to think about other things. Anyway, everything has me."


    "Well! Zhuoyue, you are finished. " I sat up again, feeling like eating honey in my heart, "spoil me, I''ll depend on you all my life, just like a brown candy, I can''t get rid of it."


    All of a sudden, Zhuoyue''s tall body pressed up. The sweet wine fragrance was mixed with other unknown flavors. It smelled so good, "then I''ll ask for some interest in advance."


    Caught off guard, a kiss fell down, compared with the last time that overbearing atmosphere, this is very gentle.


    I can''t help but look at him. My brain is crashing. I can''t help sticking out my tongue and licking the corner of my mouth to taste his taste.


    "Is it delicious?" It''s like repression, it''s like intensity, it''s like the roar of wild animals before they attack.


    "Ah?"


    Before I could react, Zhuoyue came up again, no longer the gentle attack just now, obviously with impatience. He was so impatient that he pried my teeth open.


    I am not a coy person, not to mention the beauty, I love the man in front of me.


    Zhuoyue''s hand gradually slipped up, which made me feel numb and tremble.


    I jerked a thrill, holding his shirt collar in both hands. I didn''t know whether I wanted to refuse or want more. I trembled and called to him, "Zhuoyue,"


    "I''m here." his voice was a little hoarse because of love and desire at the moment, but it was more magnetic and beautiful. "Enron, I''m here, right here."


    He opened a few buttons of his shirt at will. It was obviously a lazy attitude, but it made me feel extremely sexy. The clavicle was delicate and attractive.


    I couldn''t help looking down. I just felt thirsty and wanted to touch the beautiful shape of my abdominal muscles.


    Hand first brain step out, but at this time, Zhuoyue body a shake, avoid my evil hand, long leg a bend, catch my hands will I press back to bed, on, sexy low voice in my ear ring out, "Enron, I remind you, don''t touch on the man, otherwise the consequence will only be, brush gun fire, hurt yourself."


    Exhaled hot air sprayed on my cheek, I feel the whole body is too hot, legs also seem to suddenly lose strength, but the mouth just want to continue stubborn, "touch not, stingy! Then why do you show me? Don''t you touch it even if you seduce me? What a boyfriend. "


    I mumbled, Zhuoyue suddenly bit my nose, touched my waist and scratched. The crisp touch spread to my skin along his fingertips.


    I shook my body and asked for forgiveness in a low voice, "itch, I dare not, you stop, stop Zhuoyue... "


    I can''t help wriggling around, feeling like a fish without a tail, but Zhuoyue directly rode on me and raised my arm over the top of my hand. My always calm and cool eyes lit up a fierce fire at the moment, "really?"


    I nodded my head slightly. I didn''t dare to make any more big moves.


    Zhuoyue''s breath was a little heavy. He held my earlobe and muttered, "I don''t believe it."


    I put my hands around his back and rubbed my feet back and forth, expecting and uneasy.


    Zhuoyue propped her arms above me and looked at me with burning eyes, "Enron, is that ok?"I obviously feel that he is like a flood discharge dam that has accumulated to a critical point


    But how can I answer this kind of question? I want to say it directly. It must seem too open. But if I want to refuse, he is Zhuo Yue. These three words are enough to defeat all the excuses.


    I am doing a fierce ideological struggle, Zhuoyue suddenly close to my chest, acting like a child, even with a little nasal voice, "uncomfortable, Enron, I''m so uncomfortable..."


    My heart changed, what reason, what reserve instantly disappeared.

 Chapter 42

    I didn''t dare to look at him. I just let out a slight hum, and I felt that it was going to be soft. If the flood was overflowing, it was out of control.


    Zhuoyue kisses me again and slides to my button


    This is heaven or hell, I don''t know, but as long as there is him, no matter what, I am willing to go with him.


    He was the only one left, and heaven and earth seemed to be nonexistent.


    But when I was waiting for the fatal but intoxicating pain, Zhuoyue suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" I reopened my eyes and saw him stop completely, kissing my nose, lying on my side, holding me from behind, fingers entwined, "it''s OK."


    I suddenly remembered that time in the hotel, I appeared in front of him in blue and purple, but I didn''t come to tell him that I was clean.


    "Zhuoyue, do you dislike me?" I can''t help but feel my voice blocked up


    "Silly, what are you thinking all day long." He turned me over, rubbed my hair, deep eyes with undisguised doting and love, "think you want to hurt, where to dislike, but you are still young."


    "Where am I small?" I''ve been a man for years. But then I want to bite my tongue, which can''t wait, good shame, on his eyes again dark down, I panic mouth, "I didn''t want to, anyway don''t want to, and I''m still the first time."


    "Good, good." Zhuoyue didn''t have any fluctuation because of my last sentence, as if he didn''t really care whether I was a virgin or not. His handsome face came up to me, and his high nose rubbed against me, "it''s what I want."


    Later, Zhuoyue held me tightly in his arms, I clearly felt him, but he was born to endure this desire, ear hypnotic sound sounded, "darling, I wait for you to grow up."


    I''m sure it''s not easy for me to see him like this with my eyes.


    But he still did not dare to completely own me, as if to keep a way for me, so that I can always withdraw in time when I regret.


    Zhuoyue, what kind of secret is hidden in his heart, which limits him from going forward, but he can''t love


    Because he was around, I was very relaxed, so it didn''t take long to sleep.


    When I woke up the next day, Zhuoyue had already got up. I stretched out to wash. As a result, I was almost startled when I looked in the mirror.


    How still so ugly, although the lips are better, but the eyes are still sunken, the skin is also very bad, so I, Zhuoyue is how to go under the mouth!


    Fortunately, I didn''t take that step completely, otherwise I would be very angry.


    The first night, must be beautiful, this is to remember a lifetime of things.


    I cleaned up a bit, for the first time played a light makeup, in front of the mirror practice under the smile, went downstairs.


    But at the bar, I saw the man I didn''t want to see, Rolan.


    "Oh." As soon as she saw me, she made a standard sneer, "do you still have make-up today?"


    I pulled out a smile, found a place to sit beside her, hands holding face to see Zhuoyue, how can even the back can be so handsome, but I didn''t forget the business, directly retorted, "because I want to show my boyfriend, women for their own face."


    With that, I called out Zhuoyue''s name, with a smile in my voice, and asked if he was good-looking.


    Zhuoyue handed the cup in my hand and looked at me several times. He didn''t avoid liking me at all. "It''s good-looking."


    I look at Ruolan with pride. She sneers coldly. Instead of looking at me any more, she asks Zhuoyue what she said to him yesterday. How is he thinking about it.


    Zhuo Yue shakes her head, and her tone returns to the coldness before. She says that she still has something to deal with in her hand. She asks Ruolan to go back first, and when she''s free, he will take the initiative to contact her.


    "Are you driving me away?" If orchid mood suddenly violent rise, jump down high stool, cold eye swept me one eye, "for her?"


    Zhuoyue didn''t answer, but his brow was frowning. He looked at me thoughtfully.


    If LAN spilled his anger on me, "she stepped on two boats. Don''t you know that Luce? How long do you want to cheat yourself? "


    "Ruolan!" Zhuoyue''s voice suddenly sank down, warning in a low voice.


    "Am I wrong?" Ruolan''s voice is very high, and she seems to want to wake Zhuoyue up. "You fight to death, even to untie the seal of your most disgusted natural ability, all for her, but she is entangled with another man behind your back. Zhuoyue, I''m not worth it for you..."


    "Pa" of a, if Lan''s face appeared a bus handprint, Zhuoyue took back his hand, "she, can''t, you want to slander anyone, only she, can''t."


    I didn''t expect that Zhuoyue would beat Ruolan because of one word and two words.


    I used to know that Zhuoyue connived at Ruolan and thought that he liked it, but now he completely put forward his position, never repressed his feelings for me, and was not afraid to let others know.But I didn''t expect that he would attack Ruolan, just like Liu Yanmei''s hand. He didn''t hesitate.


    Ruolan glared at me with indignation. Now she is not the winner. It''s a bit like me who ran away for the first time and lost miserably.


    This is the turn of Feng Shui. The difference is that I didn''t take advantage of the victory and go down the drain like she did that time.


    I didn''t say anything. I watched Ruolan go upstairs.


    Soon, she carried a suitcase downstairs to the door, but when passing by, she whispered to me, "you will not be together, Enron, you will never be happy, I am waiting to see your end."

 Chapter 43

    As for me, don''t you hate her too much?


    Such a vicious curse, thanks to her!


    I pushed her away, spread my hand flat in front of her and asked her to give me the key to Zhuoyue bar.


    Ruolan ignored me, but looked at Zhuoyue, as if asking him what he meant.


    I don''t know what there is between Zhuoyue and her, or why he connives at her, but he will be in a dilemma if he is forced to make a choice.


    So, I directly blocked between Ruolan and him, and took the villain down by myself, "no matter what you look at, it''s my man, and his things are mine. Give me the key quickly!"


    "You Ruolan is biting her teeth, obviously I''m angry, and you''re not stopping.


    "Stammer to the hospital, no money, I give you." I patted my chest and pretended to be rich. "Anyway, my man has money."


    Ruolan was completely angry with me, threw the key on the ground and left without looking at me.


    I trot over, holding it carefully in my hand, turning my head to see Zhuoyue staring at me.


    I can''t help feeling guilty, but I still pretended to be brave. "I''ve already declared that I''m very bad. You have to say that you like it. Anyway, you''ve opened it. Now it''s too late to return it."


    Zhuoyue eyebrow peak pick, gentle face with a bit full of ruffian gas, straight toward me, such as ink eyes with obvious fun, "unsealing?"


    "You''ve seen me. Of course you''re responsible!" He lowered his head, another kiss, and I said vaguely, "anyway, you know I''m naughty."


    He didn''t reply, but continued to kiss, I was a bit trance, calm down, really feel a little too much. "


    but the thought of Ruolan''s words made my heart ache.


    Will Zhuoyue and I really separate? No, no, no matter what happens, I will hold his hand firmly and never let go.


    I quietly looked at Zhuoyue. He rubbed my hair. He was not angry because I bullied Ruolan before. Instead, he spoiled me and shaved my nose. He said mischievous words with a smile.


    It seems that in his eyes, my shortcomings have become advantages.


    After lunch, Zhuoyue and I plan to go to the director''s home and ask about the situation.


    Originally, Zhuoyue wanted me to stay in the bar and wait for him, but it really couldn''t whet my plea, and he was not at ease when I wasn''t by his side. After all, I was really disobedient.


    The director''s home is in the teaching community of the school. We soon found it, and there are things like white pasted on the outside, so we should admit it.


    We knocked on the door for a long time before someone came to open it. She was a middle-aged woman with temperament. Her eyes were sunken, her face was wet, and she looked very haggard.


    Zhuo Yue and I said that they are students of the director. They are usually taken care of by the director, but who thought that would happen, so we specially came to see if we need any help.


    The director''s wife had no doubt. She opened the door and let us in.


    Just now, because she just moved a crack in the door, she could only see her face. When we went in, we clearly found that the director''s wife had a big stomach.


    She''s pregnant, and it should be six or seven months.


    The director''s wife took the things we used for mourning, pointed to the sofa and asked us to sit for a while. She went to wash the fruit for us.


    "No!" I quickly shirk, let her also sit down, plus Zhuoyue''s help, the director''s wife did not insist on anything.


    I didn''t dare to ask her for information directly. First I said a lot of useless things, and then I went around to the director''s death, saying that we must catch the murderer of Qiandao, and give the director justice.


    Hearing this, the director''s wife sobbed and leaned on my shoulder, "it''s a debt. There''s always a day to pay it back. It''s just a pity, baby. I lost my father when I was born. "


    She touched her stomach, with the calm she shouldn''t have, even though she was still so sad.


    "Debt?" I grabbed the word, took a look at Zhuoyue, and then continued to ask, "what debt, madam?"


    The director''s wife shook her head and sighed, saying that she didn''t know, but when the director was still there, she often had nightmares at night and sometimes pinched her own neck.


    After waking up, he said that someone asked him to pay the debt.


    "I asked him a few times and he didn''t want to tell me." The director''s wife looked up and took a hard breath. "I know what mistakes he may have made, but anyway, he is my man, and I will forgive him. I want to tell you today that the result may also be what your director hopes. So don''t pay too much attention to this matter and don''t try to investigate it. Just let him be the respected and beloved teacher in your heart forever. "


    I took a look at Zhuoyue. She said so clearly that she didn''t even bother to tell us that the director was wrong, but she didn''t want us to expose the scar.


    We didn''t ask ourselves to be bored. After saying something to comfort the director''s wife, we decided to leave.But just when I went out, I saw a group photo on the cabinet behind the door. The man standing next to the director was the one who died in the 901 classroom video.


    I couldn''t help but take the photo frame to see clearly. Unexpectedly, the director''s wife suddenly snatched it, but a white letter fell out of it

 Chapter 44

    I knew that was the key. I went to pick it up quickly, but the director''s wife stepped on it first.


    I raised my head and cried out timidly. She stared at me coldly, as if she were looking at an enemy.


    Zhuoyue pulled me, pulled me into his arms, and then told the director''s wife, I usually respect the director too much, so when I saw this, I thought there was a clue, so I insisted. I hope she doesn''t care too much.


    I quickly agreed, shaking the body to sob, "teacher Niang, the director really died too miserably, this matter son can''t so calculate."


    Because I don''t look very good recently, and I don''t have much energy, so when I smoke like this, the cry comes immediately.


    The director''s wife was slightly moved. She didn''t look so hard at me just now. She patted me on the back to comfort me.


    I wiped my eyes hard with my hand to make a slight red appearance, and then inhaled, "madam, to tell you the truth, we were together on the day when the director disappeared. I, Wang Jie and Linlin worked with him on the project. But now, the director is gone, and Linlin and Wang Jie are missing. I''m the only one left after four people go out. I really can''t get through this It''s the threshold


    Then I sobbed again.


    Hearing my words, the director''s wife suddenly grabbed my hand, "Linlin, which Linlin?"


    I don''t know her full name at all. How can I say that.


    "It''s Lin Lin, who always dresses up enchanting and likes to hook up with people. Don''t mention her, madam. I feel sick." I also murmured, "I don''t know how Wang Jie was blind and fell in love with her."


    What I said is that there are models and patterns. In fact, my heart is so empty that I am afraid that the director''s wife will continue to ask, and I will be exposed.


    "What''s your name, child?" She asked me a question, then raised her foot and exposed the paper.


    I took a look at her and said I was Enron ran.


    Said, I immediately bent down to pick up the paper, the director''s wife did not stop, but I picked up and did not look, but handed her, "teacher, you are not convenient to get pregnant, as far as possible less bent."


    The director''s wife was obviously surprised, but soon disappeared.


    I took Zhuoyue''s hand and looked at the director''s wife, "madam, then I''ll go with my boyfriend first." After greeting, I was about to leave when I suddenly turned around, "by the way, I''ll leave the number, you can come to me if you have something, the director is kind to me, as long as I can do it, I will do my best."


    The director''s wife nodded and gave me her mobile phone. She left my mobile phone number with me, and then said nothing more.


    After I went down two floors with Zhuoyue, I took a few breaths. It was really breathtaking just now. I''m afraid that if I go on talking about it, I''ll be exposed.


    As soon as I calmed down, I found that Zhuoyue was staring at me without blinking an eye. I shook his arm, "what are you looking at me for? Do you think I''m great? Hey, hey, now I know how to pick up the treasure? "


    "Indeed, I used to think you were stupid." Zhuoyue pinched my face for a while, "I always have no brains to do things, regardless of the consequences."


    That''s good for you. I''m smart for others.


    Just now, I was a little flustered. I was filled with joy, and my arms were wide open. "I''m so good, then don''t you hurry up and hold me high?"


    I''m just joking. I didn''t expect that Zhuoyue became a real girl. She immediately pressed her thin lips down, then put one hand around my arm, one hand around my waist, and held me up.


    I just wanted to say that I didn''t mean that, so I heard Zhuoyue say, "it''s not easy to lift here. When I go back, I''ll supply you."


    Clearly is so provocative love words, but was Zhuoyue seriously said, I once blushed, only feel really happy.


    This is the taste of bitterness, why I suddenly want to cry.


    I lean on Zhuoyue''s chest and listen to his steady and powerful heartbeat. I really hope this street has no end and can be held by him for a long time.


    Later, Zhuoyue took me to a bean curd shop. When the boss saw that he was very enthusiastic, he took a look at me and said, "is that the last little girl again?"


    "You have a good memory." I pulled out a sweet smile and leaned my head against Zhuoyue''s arms, holding his arm tightly. "But now, I''m his girlfriend."


    The boss nodded, and then said, "little girl, I look at it and it hurts. Ah Ren, you can be regarded as fulfilling your wish. People can''t always think about what will happen in the future. It''s more important to live well in the present and grasp what''s in front of you."


    Said, he put my hand in the palm of Zhuoyue''s hand, "don''t let yourself too bitter."


    I look at Zhuoyue, and he is just looking at me. The light in his eyes is light or dark, like something hidden.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make him suffer. I''m a red pistachio." I squeezed out a smile to help him respond to the boss.


    At the same time, Zhuoyue held my hand tightly, with firm eyes and a promise, "I will hold on until the day I die."I breathed, hammered his chest, "you say this, can not mention death, I also want to wait for the old, teeth off, can''t move, continue to bully you."


    "Good, good." Zhuoyue rubbed my head, ordered something, led me to a seat, "later, I will say less."


    I immediately stare big eyes, what is less said, can''t say.


    Zhuoyue squinted, "well, I won''t say it later. Miss Naughty, are you satisfied?"


    I nodded slightly, did not continue to pursue with him, but twisted into a knot in one''s heart, why did he mention the word "death" every time, as if he would suddenly disappear one day.


    What is Zhuoyue''s secret.


    I excuse myself to want to eat hawthorn cake suddenly, ask if he can go to the opposite supermarket to buy it for me.


    "Then you must not run about." Zhuoyue treated me like a child. I nodded my head obediently and promised as a good student before he got up.


    However, as soon as I was relieved, I heard him ask me what else I would like to eat and buy them for me.


    I am happy to die, a lot of food, until I really can''t remember what else, just give up.


    Zhuoyue said yes, but after a few steps, I looked back at me. I sat up straight and squeezed out a standard smile to show that I must be obedient and let him go back quickly.


    I watched him go out all the time. After making sure he entered the supermarket, I quickly went to the boss. "Did you know Zhuoyue long ago? What''s the meaning of those words just now?"

 Chapter 45

    The boss was originally writing something. After hearing what I said, he finally raised his head, but his tone was not slow. "What do you want to know? Is it better to ask him directly? It''s not good for outsiders to interfere in the affairs between the two. "


    "But what if he doesn''t tell me." I let off steam. "I always think it''s a very important thing, but if he wanted to say it, he would have said it earlier. How can he wait until now?"


    "That''s it. When the time comes, he will tell you." The boss''s expression became very serious, even the tone was very serious, "before that, all you can do is trust him, without reservation."


    Of course, I believe in him. I have always believed in him.


    I pulled out a smile, said he knew, a little frustrated to leave the counter, the boss suddenly stopped me, "Enron, small tough love miserable you, don''t let him down, support him for so many years, is you, if you lose, I don''t know if he can continue to walk."


    "Do you know my name?" I was surprised, "no, you said it was me who supported him. What happened to him?"


    The boss sighed, but did not tell me any substantive content, but told me, I hope I can bring joy to Zhuoyue, don''t let him work so hard alone.


    Although I don''t care about him, I don''t like him.


    And promise him that he will use all his strength to warm Zhuoyue and make him happy.


    As soon as I finished, Zhuoyue came back. As soon as I heard his steady footsteps, I quickly turned my head.


    Zhuo Yue motioned to the boss and took me away. When he got to the seat, he pinched my nose and asked me what I was saying to the boss. He was so energetic.


    "Nothing." I drag chin, eyes can''t help to his hands that a lot of snacks, "is to ask him, how to make bean curd."


    "If you really like it, I''ll make it for you later." Zhuoyue pursed her lips. "However, I remember what you liked most before was the taste of his home. I don''t know if you can..."


    "Zhuoyue! "I couldn''t help calling out his name, as if I had caught something in my head.


    He really remembers what I like, but after a long time, I can''t remember which one I like best, primary school, junior high school or high school


    In the end, I said nothing and asked nothing more.


    After eating, we went straight back to the bar.


    Because Zhuoyue has been guarding me in the hospital these days, and the bar has not been open for a long time. In the evening, I went to bed early, and he was busy below.


    But I haven''t been able to sleep well and feel confused. I always feel that someone is calling me.


    "Enron, Enron..." One after another, long and slow.


    I got up, turned on the light and poured a glass of water. I didn''t know what was going on in my heart. I was very upset. I felt as if something was going to happen.


    Thinking that Zhuoyue was downstairs, I went down directly, but there was no one at the bar, only bangs were busy in and out.


    I leaned over and asked him if he knew where Zhuoyue was.


    "I don''t know. Brother Ren went out after he told me about my business. However, he specially told me to watch you closely and not let you go out of the bar." After Liu Hai finished, he continued to be busy.


    I climbed up the stairs again, but my mobile phone rang at this time. It was the wife of the director.


    "Teacher," I picked up, just yelled a word, there came a scream, "don''t come here, ah, child, let go of my child..."


    "What''s the matter with you, madam?" I quickly export, but no one reply me, only Zizi current sound.


    What should I do? Sure enough, something happened, but Zhuoyue is not here. I can''t do it alone.


    I didn''t have time to think too much. I called the police and told them to go quickly.


    But I''m still very upset. If something happens to the director''s wife, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life. After all, it''s a corpse with two lives. No matter what kind of revenge it is, it''s a bit cruel and the child is innocent.


    But if I don''t listen to Zhuoyue''s words and run out without authorization, what happened to me is that he is the one who is sad.


    Yeah, you can''t go out.


    That''s a little comfort to me.


    After I calmed down, the more I thought about it, the more I felt it was wrong. Those who had hatred with the director were the dead, but the director was dead. Do they want to break his back? But can''t those evil spirits come out? Is it Liu Yanmei?


    I thought for a while, flustered, and finally hold a glimmer of hope, to Zhuoyue made a phone call.


    Unexpectedly, he picked up soon, and I asked him where he was.


    Zhuoyue told me that he was at the director''s house, looking for the piece of paper he saw during the day,


    "you said you were at the director''s house? Then, didn''t you hear the director''s wife''s call for help? She just called. She looked very frightened. It seemed that something had happenedHear my words, Zhuoyue immediately nervous, "now stay in the bedroom, never open the door, wait for me to come back, soon!"


    He didn''t hang up. Listening to the news from that end, I was a little relieved. Fortunately, I didn''t go out. Maybe someone wanted to get rid of me and cheat me, and then hurt me.


    But then I turned around the door and suddenly the light went off.


    In the dark, I can''t see anything clearly. There are only my heart beat and the footsteps of the people in front of me

 Chapter 46

    Damn, I forgot to lock the door. What can I do.


    I leaned back vigilantly and searched for something in the room that I could defend myself by following my memory. However, I heard Liu Hai calling me with concern, "elder martial sister."


    Hearing his voice, I breathed a sigh of relief, patted my chest and asked how he was. I was just scared to death.


    "It''s OK, but there was a sudden power failure. I closed the bar. As a result, I went upstairs and found that there was light on your side. I thought it was just a problem with the wiring. As a result, as soon as I came in, there was a power failure here." Liu Hai said as he approached me, "elder martial sister, are you ok? Sounds like something''s wrong. Are you afraid of the dark? "


    "No, I just received a threatening call. Forget it, nothing''s wrong. Go to bed early. Your brother will be back with me in a moment. Don''t worry."


    "That can''t do, tough brother said, let me take good care of you." Bangs continue to move forward, although the voice sounds as cynical as usual, but this time obviously with a little light pick meaning, "in such a dark place, women still have to be accompanied by men, don''t you think?"


    "Bangs!" What''s the matter with my brother''s name? I''ll give you a warning! He heard what you just said


    "Oh?" Bangs or did not stop, but at this time, I found that the mobile phone screen has been black, long do not know when to hang up.


    I yelled bad, holding a cell phone toward the direction of the source of the footsteps thrown out, the best hit him.


    I hurried back to the French window, trying to open the window for help.


    But when I opened the curtain, bangs came to me, clearly are invisible, how can he speed so fast.


    He pinched my neck, clung to his waist, and exhaled to my ear, "Xiao Sao, Huo, I only like Zhuoyue. At the top of the tower, you didn''t do it because of that Lv Ke. Grass, what else do you pretend to do? Who''s not going to do it? I have to do it for you today."


    His voice is the same as that of bangs, but the smell is totally different. Because bangs stay in the bar for a long time, they inevitably have a little taste, but this man''s mouth is full of the smell of tobacco.


    I want to go back to confirm, but he pressed me tightly, and his whole body was close to the French window. He was so laughing that he made people feel numb. "Little thing, you can still have fun. Is that exciting?"


    He pulled all the curtains open, touched my back and tried to tear my clothes.


    I struggled for my life, but the man''s strength is too strong.


    "Lv Ke!" I suddenly relaxed my body. Somehow, I suddenly called his name to the window.


    But he must hate me very much now. Don''t say he''s not here, even if he''s here, he won''t care about me. After all, I hurt him like that. How can I let him get hurt again and save me in the bar.


    But after hearing what I said, the man on his body suddenly stopped, and he was obviously afraid of Lv Ke, even if it was just a name.


    The man pulled the curtain back to my room and pulled it up again.


    He pressed me on the bed, not to invade me, but to strangle my neck, want my life!


    I realized that he had come for my life at the beginning, but now he was afraid of procrastinating, and he wanted to solve me.


    The feeling of suffocation and depression came over, and my strength seemed to be pulled away. I couldn''t make any effort and struggled.


    At the same time, my consciousness began to be confused. I couldn''t see anything, but now I was forced to stop thinking and let the beast named despair devour me


    In a trance, the man on his body was pulled up and flung out of the window. A voice like hate and anger hung above me, "still so stupid."


    It seems that he said this, and it seems that he didn''t say anything. I only know that I finally fell into a white fog again.


    When I woke up again, I was sitting next to Zhuoyue in a strange room.


    I sat up and rubbed my head, still in a dazed state.


    Zhuoyue''s brow has been frowning. When he helped me up, I glanced around and found that it seemed to be his room.


    I shook my head and tried to recall last night. Suddenly I remembered the gloomy and twisted words of bangs and shook my body.


    "Zhuoyue." I swallowed my saliva, took a deep breath, and then reluctantly opened my mouth, "there''s something wrong with the bangs, he wants to kill me."


    As soon as I mentioned the name of bangs, someone knocked on the door, "brother Ren, the medicine has been boiled. How''s elder martial sister doing?"


    I clenched Zhuoyue''s sleeve and leaned back. After I calmed his eyes, I relaxed a little. In addition, the man last night was a little strange, and his taste was too different.


    So although I still have some doubts about bangs, I still tell the whole story. After all, I have Zhuoyue around me, and I have nothing to worry about.Liu Hai widened his eyes and asked me if my head was damaged. There was no power failure at the bar last night. He has been helping below. Many old customers can testify.


    "That may not be bangs? Anyway, someone is really going upstairs to hurt me. " I pulled Zhuoyue''s sleeve and swallowed, "I called you last night. You told me to stay in the room. Don''t move. Did you forget?"


    Then I went to touch Zhuoyue''s mobile phone, but when I opened it, there was no call record at all.


    I bit to bite lip, to go up Zhuoyue''s vision, want to ask him exactly is how.


    But he just patted me on the back and said that maybe I had a problem with the medicine I took recently. I didn''t sleep well and took the nightmare as a reality. He got some Chinese herbal medicine to concentrate on. After drinking it, I won''t be so nervous all the time.


    However, those drugs are not only the black powder is problematic? The souls of the city of death let me look back on the big fire in those years, hoping that I could help under the drive of compassion, so I got into the small bottle.


    I still don''t understand what''s going on. I look at Zhuoyue.


    He suddenly glanced at the bangs and asked him to put down the medicine bowl.


    Liu Hai nodded and told me to drink the medicine while it was hot and have a good rest. Don''t think too much about it. Too much mental pressure is bad for my health.


    I should be a, said a thank you, bang this just go out.


    Zhuoyue and I were the only ones left in the room. His tone sounded very serious. "Enron, I didn''t get your call last night. However, no matter whether there is any problem with the medicine taken back from the hospital, don''t touch it for the time being. "


    "I don''t know. Is it a hallucination I scratched my head. Last night''s feeling was so real. How could it be fake? I continued, "by the way, French window, the person who hurt me was thrown into the window at last. Even if he didn''t die and there was no body under him, the glass must be broken. This can prove that someone went upstairs."


    I feel like I caught the point at once. The reason why Zhuo Yue took me to his room to have a rest must be because there was something wrong with my own room, just corresponding to the problem with the window last night, which led to the destruction of the array, and those unclean things might come in.


    Zhuoyue looks embarrassed. I give him a push and let him say what he wants.


    "The window, it''s broken." Zhuoyue pulled out my hand and drew some strange symbols on the palm of my hand with long fingers, "but who broke it, Enron, you really don''t remember."

 Chapter 47

    Listen to what he said, the person who broke the window seems like I know. When I fainted last night, I only vaguely remember that someone beat the man away for me.


    I did think that the man was Luce, but he said that if he saw me next time, he would kill me. How could he save me.


    What''s more, Lv Ke was injured so badly before. Is he crazy to break into the bar again? For the sake of a person who hates to the extreme, if he does, it must be stupid.


    I just wanted to speak, but because of the cool touch of Zhuoyue''s fingertips, the palm of my hand gradually spread up to my head. My confused thoughts were suddenly swept by a cool wind, and some pictures began to clear.


    Under the bright light, a woman seemed to be blind. She waved her hands wildly and staggered back. She was still talking about something. She looked very frightened until she stepped back to the French window, turned around, knocked and patted, and roared hysterically, "let me out, let me out!"


    Let me out, this is clearly the lines of the girls who were burned to death in the city of death. Even their actions are the same, panic and fear.


    But the woman in the picture, I have been familiar with, can no longer be familiar with, she is not others, it is myself!


    But I clearly remember that there was a power failure and I couldn''t see anything. Why did it become like this? Did I really take the wrong medicine, which led to this illusion.


    It''s the undead in death city who did something in my other medicine, but I didn''t retaliate because they hurt me before, on the contrary, they were too poor to help them clarify the truth.


    Why do they really want to take revenge on me.


    And I was even more stupid than the farmer. After being bitten by a snake, I had to save it. As a result, I was bitten again. At this time, I couldn''t help shaking. I just felt that the human heart, no, the ghost heart, was really terrible.


    "Enron, don''t be afraid. I''m here. I''m here. From now on, I won''t leave you a step Zhuoyue hugged me from behind. My thin body was completely protected by him in his broad arms. "Those grudges, if not because you want to help, I will not care. Even if people all over the world die, what does it have to do with me? From beginning to end, I only care about you."


    "Last night, did you investigate that?" I told Liu Hailan that he was too stupid to cause trouble, but I didn''t understand what he said


    "It''s not your problem, it''s someone who has been working against you. We are in the light, and they are in the dark. No matter how careful you are, you are always a child. How can you beat them?" Zhuoyue''s two big hands wrapped me tightly, gently comforting me, "Enron, I should untie the seal of my power earlier, otherwise I would not be so passive, I am still too weak."


    "Don''t say that. It''s none of your business at all. It''s me who brought you into this business, and I''m also a drag on you. You can''t put all my faults on you." This matter, I want to help, from beginning to end, he is for my sake, where can blame him.


    "It''s my duty to protect women, but I''m not responsible for you." Zhuoyue chin on my shoulder, slender hand cross on my chest, "and, Enron, even if you are wrong, it is because I gave you the opportunity to make mistakes, I can give you anything, but this, don''t rob me."


    In this case, I have never thought about it. I always thought that he had no me in his heart. Later, when I understood his mind, I was ecstatic, and felt that the so-called perfection of life was nothing more than that.


    But he let me more and more surprise, I never know, he is so deeply in love with me, like a full heart, all of me.


    "Miss Lai." Zhuoyue''s fingers suddenly extended to my face and helped me wipe the corners of my eyes, "crying again."


    I took a hard breath and tried to be brave enough to say no, saying that I was just too happy.


    I''m so happy that even if I die at this moment, I have no regrets.


    "Sad will cry, angry will cry, happy will cry." Zhuoyue took me to his arms, "what should I do with you? It seems that I can only spoil my children like this."


    I covered my nose with both hands. I only felt that if I continued to speak, I would cry to death. So I quickly changed the topic and asked Zhuoyue where he went last night.


    He was silent for a while, some did not want to say, I mostly understand the meaning, asked if he went to the director''s home, want to take the paper back to me.


    Zhuoyue said.


    I was about to continue to ask him, but I heard him say, "Enron, let''s leave this matter alone. I did go last night, and I found that there was something wrong with that woman."


    "All right." I''m not a virgin whore. People want to kill me. I want to continue to investigate. I''m really looking for a way to die. I just want to be soft rather than hard. Anyway, I told the police about it. As long as they continue to investigate, they should be able to find something. They are afraid that the people behind me will suppress it.Zhuoyue has been holding me from behind. I feel very interesting even if I don''t say a word.


    "It''s broken." Zhuoyue suddenly yelled, reached for the medicine bowl beside, shrugged his shoulder, "it''s cold."


    He has always been a very organized person, so even if he didn''t graduate from University, he always opened the bar and had a lot of savings. No matter what he did, he was excellent.


    As a result, it''s really chaotic to meet me now.


    However, I am a little happy, a man was very calm and self-supporting, but in front of someone will become occasionally confused big boy, that he is really moved.


    I pulled out a smile and gave him a kiss on the face. I made a loud noise deliberately. After I saw him blush successfully, I continued to ask, "by the way, didn''t you say that you would let me know how bangs came back? Is he really OK


    In fact, up to now, I still feel that what happened last night was not an illusion, because if I dream, I can''t remember the complete scene, let alone any clear details. It should be trivial and incoherent.


    But last night''s events, the characters'' motives are very clear, and there is nothing inexplicable about them.


    Are bangs really good people now?

 Chapter 48

    Zhuoyue frowned, as if some tangled, I think he was embarrassed, just about to say, just casually ask, but he talked to me earlier.


    He told me that he used his own blood to draw a symbol on Liu Hai''s head. Blood is spiritual, so when Liu Hai was in the city of death, he realized the trace, and therefore he knew where I was, and went into the city.


    However, he blocked most of his powers before, so the power of the charm is not strong, but Liu Hai can escape from such a heavy resentment, either the evil spirit didn''t want his life, or he has the use value and was indirectly released.


    Later, he spied the bangs many times, and found nothing unusual, so he put a little snack.


    Zhuoyue drooped his eyes and asked carefully, "Enron, are you angry?"


    "Ah, angry? What are you angry about? "


    "Angry, I suspect there is a problem with bangs, but I don''t tell you. I feel that I don''t care about your safety without telling you."


    "What do you think?" I pinched his hand socket, "I don''t know you. You must guarantee my safety first. And if you tell me if you''re not sure, I won''t cover up my emotions. What should I do if I show up?"


    Zhuoyue held me tightly in her arms. Her lips were beside my ears. She breathed out the heat with only three words, "thank you."


    I always believe in him, no matter what he wants to do, just do it, and I just need to remember that he loves me, no matter how much or less, as long as there is.


    I never want much


    There was the dean''s class in the afternoon, and I felt better, so I went back to school with Zhuoyue.


    However, when I went into the classroom, I always received envious eyes. Some girls even muttered when I passed by. Seeing Enron like that was self mutilation. It''s really spineless to bind men in this way.


    "You have backbone." I bowed my head and made a grimace. I replied very impolitely, "there''s no chance to tie a man, poor man."


    I was so intimate that I took Zhuoyue''s arm and found a place to sit down. Although I didn''t like showing my love very much, what those women said about me before made me unhappy anyway. I must take this tone in time to avoid forgetting one day.


    Zhuoyue didn''t object, but spoiled and scraped my nose and said something naughty.


    I didn''t listen to the content of the class. I played with my mobile phone on my stomach. As a result, after class, I heard the Dean call my name and asked me to go to the office with him.


    I took a look at Zhuoyue and thought it was bad. I''ve been skipping classes for several days. I''m sure I''m missing too much attendance. I''m being watched by the dean.


    But Zhuoyue told me that he had already asked me for leave, and I went missing with the director. Later, the director''s body was sent to the police station, which caused quite a stir in the school.


    In principle, even if I don''t ask for leave, the Dean knows that I can''t come to the school because of an accident. What is he looking for now?


    After I followed the Dean into the office, Zhuoyue stood at the door waiting for me. I wanted to leave a crack in the door, so that he could see me, and I would not be so nervous.


    But the Dean told me to close the door.


    Reluctantly, I closed up and went to the Dean with a drooping step.


    He pointed to the next seat, motioned me to sit down, and asked me how I was after I was discharged from the hospital, and whether there was any discomfort.


    I said that my recovery was very good, there was no big problem, so I came to class.


    The Dean nodded slowly and said that''s good. Then he told me a lot about what I didn''t have. Finally, he formally entered the theme.


    "Classmate Lu, it''s like this. Director Li and I have been good friends for many years. As soon as he left, I was not very down-to-earth. I just wanted to ask you if he left us any words when he had an accident."


    Leave a message, leave what message, how do I feel this is the dean''s own words.


    However, I didn''t think much about it. Instead, I quickly shook my head and said I didn''t know. Our kidnappers said that I had nothing to do with those things, so they let me go. As for the injuries, they warned them not to talk.


    "Classmate Lu, don''t be afraid. The school will decide everything for you. Just tell me what you have."


    "Teacher, I really don''t know anything. Those people are perverts. They beat me on purpose and make a lesson to others. You know what? Otherwise, if I really know something, I can be released? It must have been killed by those people. "


    What I said was one by one. I said it smoothly. Anyway, I didn''t think there was any loophole. Unexpectedly, the Dean suddenly lengthened the tone, "I''m afraid it''s not like this."


    I didn''t reply. I looked at him and wanted to ask him what he meant.


    The Dean held a teacup in one hand and sipped a mouthful of water. "Classmate Lu, the confession left in the police station is different from what I said in front of me."


    What''s different? I have a set of sayings.


    I continued to look at the Dean, but he reminded me, "don''t you say that group of people mentioned what debt they had ten years ago, and they also said that they were deaf schools."When I heard this, I suddenly swallowed my mouth water. I said the first half of the sentence, but I didn''t say it directly. Instead, I reminded the police that one of them couldn''t speak and could use dumb words.


    It''s said that the police are still investigating the case, but it seems that they haven''t progressed to Swan Cheng deaf mute middle school, or I don''t know, but they have already told the dean.


    In other words, the police did not find the school, but told the dean of the school this information, and he guessed that it was related to the fire in swancheng middle school.


    No matter what the speculation is, it proves that the president is very concerned about this matter. It can even be said that he may have colluded with the police.


    My heart is cold, the president is likely to be one of the people behind.


    "Classmate Lu?" The Dean knocked on the table with a pen and called my name as he knocked on it. "Do you think of something? Don''t be afraid. If you have any words, just tell the teacher that no one will hurt you."


    You think I''m stupid, I''ll really say that the first one who hurt me is probably you, OK.


    "I really vaguely heard what debt they raised, but it''s not a deaf mute school. I''ve just thought about this for several times, but I still can''t be sure, because I only remember someone who always plays sign language. However, I haven''t touched this thing, so I don''t know what he thinks, and other people don''t disclose any information. I really don''t know."


    When I spoke, I pretended to be very confused. I kept scratching my temples, pretending to be very casual. In fact, I kept observing the reaction of the Dean when I was listening to me.


    His expression is also very deep, anyway, after I finish, there is no change in the mood on my face.


    "Teacher, is there any progress in the case? Is it related to the deaf school?" I still continued to pretend with him, hand into a fist, hard to hit down, "the director died so miserably, we must bring the bad guys to justice."


    "Enron," the director suddenly called out my name, "when do you want to play with me?"

 Chapter 49

    My heart pulled up, frowned and asked the Dean what this meant.


    "Nothing else." The director clasped his hands together and leaned back on the chair, looking very leisurely. "I just advise you not to take care of things. Don''t take care of them. Be careful with the fire."


    Play with fire? When you played with fire and killed hundreds of people, you were not afraid that the ghosts of those people would come back to you one day.


    When I was young, the dean said, "I''m not afraid to play with people. I''m not afraid of playing with people."


    The Dean pushed the golden glasses on the bridge of his nose, with a deep smile on his mouth, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. "That''s good, classmate Lu. If there''s nothing wrong, go out."


    I got up and nodded a little more today.


    After going out, I was relieved and took Zhuoyue''s hand and went down.


    After we got out of the school, I quickly told the Dean what he had just said to me. It was not bad at all.


    However, it''s strange that there is no loophole in what I said. How does the Dean know that I''m acting and whether someone has said something to him? However, the only people who know the specific situation are those who were trapped in the death city together.


    Wang Jie and the director are dead. All they can say is Linlin, Zhou Feng and Liu Hai.


    But Linlin and Zhou Feng are now from the death city. They are against the director. They should not have told the dean. Is there really something wrong with Liu Hai.


    But if he is a bad person, when I was crazy last night, he could take advantage of the opportunity to harm me, but he didn''t do that. Moreover, the voice of the man who pretended to be bangs approached me last night, which should be intended to arouse my suspicion of him. In this way, he has no suspicion.


    Is it difficult that the dean is just trying to test me? Otherwise, why did he play a casual game with me instead of directly showdown with me, or did he have other plans?


    I told Zhuoyue all my guesses. He touched my head, but just laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" I gave him an elbow. "I''m asking for your opinion."


    "Laugh at my kids growing up." Zhuoyue rubbed my hair, gently spoiled, "it''s clear that the head melon is so small, the analysis is reasonable."


    I spit out my tongue. It''s because I''ve always been smart. I''m just too careful with you. I''m afraid I''ll make a mistake, so I cringe. "Who''s a child? Why do you always call me that? It''s like my brother and sister."


    "I don''t mind you calling me brother." Clear and gentle voice, such as mountain streams and springs, flows quietly in my heart, moistening things silently.


    "Well, brother, Enron is hungry and needs food." I raised my head and laughed brightly, just to Zhuoyue''s burning eyes, my brain was in a trance, and a familiar picture flashed by.


    She is also a girl, so eager to shake the man''s arm, call his brother, coquetry him to buy things, I can''t see their faces clearly, but just from her voice can tell how much she likes the man in front of her.


    But why do I have a kind of special impulse to cry, why do I feel good pain in my heart.


    Why do you think that girl is me


    "Enron?" The shouts of Zhuoyue in my ear pulled me back. I sucked my nose, lowered my head and said it was nothing. Fortunately, Zhuoyue didn''t ask any more, but quietly took my hand back to the bar.


    After dinner in the evening, Zhuoyue went to cook medicine for me.


    I went to take a bath. After taking a bath, I went to Zhuoyue''s room. After he fed me the medicine, he said that the glass had been made. He wanted to send me back to my room, but I would not leave. "You said, you would not leave me one step."


    "Then you can''t sleep with me, can you?" Zhuoyue frowned, "if you''re worried about something happening in that room, you''ll sleep with me. I''ll go to your room after I''m busy with the bar."


    I didn''t answer. I was holding his shirt and staring at him with big eyes.


    Zhuoyue didn''t know what to do with it.


    My words are very clear, don''t let him go, that is to stick to him, and he doesn''t say I''m a child, then I have confidence, "your children don''t need adults to watch when they sleep at night."


    "But I, Enron, you..." I know what Zhuoyue wants to say. I stand up directly and push outside without waiting for him to finish saying, "go to business and make good money, but it''s hard for me to support."


    After I pushed Zhuoyue out, he just had to go to bed. He came in again, but I turned off the light one step ahead of time and said that the child was going to sleep. Good night, big brother.


    Zhuoyue had no choice but to go downstairs.


    I turned on the light and got up again. I turned on my mobile phone and put it on the opposite side of the bed. I went to turn over the medicine again.


    I''d like to see if there are any problems. I really don''t think it''s an illusion about last night, and Zhuoyue is down there. There''s nothing to worry about.Thinking of this, I drank water and ate all those medicines.


    I didn''t feel very much. I was as sleepy as usual. Then I lay in bed and went to bed.


    I slept soundly and had no dreams.


    I don''t know how long later, I used to turn over, but I felt my legs were on something, and then a man''s grunt came.


    I rubbed my eyes, just want to reach out to touch, but found that someone is pulling my leg to put back.


    "Who!" I was so confused that I turned on the lamp.


    "Who do you think it is?" Zhuoyue''s voice came over, "occupied my bed, still forget?"


    I was really confused. I went back to the quilt and rubbed my head against his arms. Hehe laughed foolishly, "you''re back. I''ve warmed our beds. Are you good?"


    "Enron." Zhuoyue obviously swallowed his saliva, his voice was a little hoarse, "don''t be so close to me."


    "The bed is so big. Where do you want me to sleep? I can''t sleep well. What should I do if I fall down?" Anyway, Zhuoyue said I was a child, so I let him see how naughty a child is.


    Zhuoyue himself retreated, but as soon as he retreated, I moved my body to stick to it, "Enron, don''t do that. I''m a man and you''re a woman."


    "What''s the matter with men? Are you still sexist?" I know what he meant, but I chose to play dumb.


    He added, "I''m a man and I can''t control it."


    I think I''m good enough. Because it''s healthy to sleep naked, I usually only wear underpants. After I live here, I wear pajamas at least.


    However, today I am wearing a nightgown, and because my chest is relatively large, it''s obviously a lovely style. It''s a little sexy, but I don''t think I''m pushing him too hard, or I''ll be naked.


    "I didn''t let you control it. Many of my friends and girlfriends would do the same thing." I directly hugged Zhuoyue''s strong waist and rubbed his face against his chest. No matter what threshold he had in his heart, as long as I continued to play shameless spirit, I couldn''t believe it. "Moreover, brother Ren, I''m 21, not a child."


    "Enron," Zhuoyue said calmly as he pulled my hand, "others are others, we are us."


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to be more bold. "Don''t you like me? If men like women, it''s only normal to think about such things. Why do you always force me to take the initiative? "


    Zhuoyue''s eyes were still calm, like the heavy cloud before the storm. I bit my teeth and stretched my hand down directly. "Then I''ll ask my second brother what he means and look at it..."


    I didn''t finish my words. I was so hot that I retracted my hand. I thought he didn''t respond. As a result, I was shocked by that.


    "It''s really a goblin," roared Zhuoyue, and his tall body rode up

 Chapter 50

    "I stare at him with big watery eyes. To tell you the truth, it''s OK to play tricks, but I can''t help being afraid at the thought.


    Zhuoyue''s hand stroked my face very slowly, and his thin lips kissed me...


    at this time, I also understood that he was deliberately retaliating for my behavior just now, and he also said that I was a child, and he was obviously a child''s temperament.


    Then, Zhuo Yue took my pajamas


    "Enron, promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you must believe that I love you." Zhuoyue is facing me, his eyes are full of seriousness.


    "Well!" I nodded along the word, stretched forward, and took the initiative to kiss his lips, "I believe, as long as you say, I believe."


    Even if you cheat me, as long as you are willing to cheat me, it means that you still care about me, and I''m worthy of your cheating. Even if you go away, you don''t look back, and you disdain to leave me an excuse.


    But I haven''t... I just wanted to remind him, but I heard Zhuoyue ask me, "Enron, do you love me?"


    Whether I love him or not, he knows best whether it is good or not. However, although I think so, I still promise every word, "love, very, very love, Zhuoyue, I love you badly. I have loved you for more than ten years before, and I will continue to love you for decades later, as long as you live up to me."


    However, Zhuoyue didn''t break through the boundary and got up to go to the bathroom.


    I sit up and feel a little lost. Is he not confident in himself or can''t trust me completely? He would rather be like this than me.


    As long as he''s alive, what do you mean? Will the secret in his heart kill him


    I was so upset that I grabbed my hair, but I accidentally took aim at the opposite mobile phone and rushed to it.


    But as soon as I got the palm of my hand, I heard the door of my bedroom ring. I quickly turned off my mobile phone. I wanted to record whether there would be any abnormality after I took the medicine. As a result, I forgot vaguely. If Zhuoyue saw what I recorded, I would be shameless.


    "Face, why so red?" Zhuoyue wiped her hair with a towel in one hand and pinched my face in the other, "shy?"


    "No I''m not shy. I''m afraid of catching a bag when I do something bad.


    I don''t cross my face. I put my mobile phone on the bedside table. After stretching, I took a kiss on Zhuoyue''s face, and then moved under the bed, "come on, I''ll blow your hair."


    Zhuoyue eyebrows smile, let me lead, soon after finished, he took me to bed.


    I nestled in his arms and fell asleep with his fingers.


    When I woke up, Zhuoyue half supported her chin with her hands. When I saw that I opened my eyes, her thin lips hooked up, "good morning, my little child."


    I pushed his chest to get up quickly. I was hungry.


    He gave me a kiss on the cheek and was about to get up. I quickly borrowed my cell phone from him. "I forgot to recharge my cell phone last night. I''ll borrow yours to play for a while."


    "You," Zhuoyue rubbed my hair and put the mobile phone into my hand. "Here, sit up and don''t lie down. It''s bad for your eyes."


    I nodded as if pounding garlic. When I took it over, I saw the lock screen was about to ask the answer, and I heard him say, "the password is your birthday."


    When I heard that Zhuoyue was able to find her phone book, I would not hesitate to go out.


    These secrets I ask Zhuoyue directly, he certainly won''t tell me, can only start from Ruolan here.


    By the way, I looked through the SMS records of him and Ruolan, hoping to find some clues, but it was always Ruolan who said that Zhuoyue''s reply was either eh, or OK. It was basically one word. It was not easy to appear two words, or "good."


    This kind of frigidity reminds me of the time when he was indifferent to me.


    I went to the wechat records, but when I saw my name at first sight, he set me at the top.


    But I don''t remember him adding me at all. Before, I only dared to see him from a distance, so I didn''t dare to ask for these contact information at all.


    Nose suddenly become astringent, I exhaled, let yourself not so frustrated, continue to find if LAN, finally found something useful.


    Zhuoyue said there was an accident on her side and asked if she had time to come over.


    Ruolan immediately agrees, but Zhuoyue asks her to prepare something later, because he wants to untie the seal of his power.


    "You don''t hate that. It''s been sealed for so many years. Why is it so sudden? " Ruolan continued to reply, "or say, you have people who want to protect, so you can''t wait to be strong."


    "I''ve always had it. Help me, Rolan. At least when it''s OK, I want to continue. " Zhuoyue''s last sentence didn''t finish, but he didn''t go on.


    No, I can''t help looking for something useful in the memo after I see it

 Chapter 51

    It''s full of things about me, my preferences, what I did today, happy or sad, blinking or frowning


    It''s all me, it''s all me. Even before he almost killed someone, it''s because that man didn''t clean his mouth to me.


    I have to continue to turn those tears, find that night Zhuoyue because if LAN fierce me, he apologized again and again, he grabbed my hand not to let me go, because I was afraid of leaving, afraid that I was moved by that man.


    But I thought that he liked Ruolan and asked me to apologize. So after I said that, he hated himself so much that he wanted to tell me that it was not like this, but he could not let me know his mind.


    His struggle is far more than mine


    So many, he deeply like me, but had to suppress in the bottom of my heart, had to release my hand again and again.


    But I was really close to giving up him, countless times want to put down the idea, I can''t imagine, if I really leave at that time, I will have more regret in my life.


    When I turned off my cell phone, I rushed out of the bedroom. When I saw him in the kitchen, I rushed up and hugged him from behind.


    "So hungry?" Zhuoyue''s voice was full of laughter. She was so tender that she said, "it''s going to be OK. It''s all you like to eat."


    I really want to say something, but I can''t squeeze out a word at this time. I can only hold him like this.


    "Enron, go and change your clothes." Zhuoyue let me hold for a while, his voice became a little hoarse, "you do, I''m a little hot."


    I nodded behind him, took a deep breath, and then let go.


    After I changed my clothes, I watched him at the door.


    Soft sunshine hit Zhuoyue, long eyelashes cast circle silhouette, nest out a most beautiful dream, everything is just good appearance.


    A man is willing to remember all the likes of a woman and wash his hands to make soup for her. I should feel very happy, but I don''t know why. I just want to cry. It seems so beautiful. It''s like a colorful soap bubble. When it reaches a limit, nothing will be left.


    I took a long breath to stop thinking about that. I put on my headphones and watched the video carefully last night.


    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t find anything unusual. Except for the interaction between me and Zhuoyue, I fell asleep after lying down.


    So, there should be no problem with the medicine. What''s wrong with it.


    "What are you looking at?" The voice of Zhuoyue Qingyue like a chime suddenly sounded above, "so serious."


    "Nothing." I quickly put away my mobile phone. To tell you the truth, I feel like I''m a little bit of a pervert, because I don''t want to delete that interaction, and I still want to see when I can take it out by myself.


    Look at the shy and awkward side of this cold and ascetic man. After all, it''s very rare.


    After dinner, Zhuoyue is reading at the bar, so I look at him on the table.


    "Well, Enron." Finally, he could not bear to ask me if I was bored and if I wanted to go out to play.


    "I''m not bored!" Because of so many things recently, it''s safest to stay in the bar, so as not to give him any trouble after going out.


    Although, I was so yearning for my first date with Zhuoyue


    All day long, I''ll follow Zhuoyue wherever he goes, just like a little tail. He doesn''t dislike me, and I don''t feel monotonous.


    In the evening, he went down to be busy. This time, instead of waiting in the bedroom, I chose a good place in the bar and continued to watch him. It seemed that I would never be tired of watching him like this.


    I don''t know how long later, a voice suddenly rang out from the opposite, "little girl, come to squat on the boss again?"


    I turned my head and found that there was a stranger in front of me, but I seemed to be familiar with him. I looked at him a little more. "You''re the big sister who bought me a drink."


    She nodded and handed me a business card. "Wang Lina, temperament, teacher..."


    After the content, I did not look down, the mouth of orange juice almost spray out.


    In front of me, sister Wang is wearing professional clothes. I never thought she would


    "Little sister." Sister Wang''s voice sounded a little unhappy. I quickly explained that I was just a little shy and didn''t mean anything else.


    She beckoned for a drink, and then said to me, "every profession has its value. When you have a boyfriend in the future, you can ask me if you have any interest."


    "Poof," said Liu Hai, who happened to come at this meeting. After hearing what sister Wang said, he couldn''t help laughing and looked at me and Zhuoyue.


    I just feel that my face is going to be red, and my heart is beating all the time. But Liu Hai also said, "elder martial sister, she has a boyfriend."


    "Oh," sister Wang gave me a meaningful look, "is it ah Ren?"


    I suddenly don''t know how to answer. I really want to tell her, even all the women who covet Zhuoyue in the bar, Zhuoyue already has a master, but I''m afraid that it will affect him.I was struggling with how to answer, but was suddenly opposite sister Wang puffed a cigarette, "you don''t have to hide, long ago I thought he looked at you in the wrong eyes, just didn''t expect to be so fast."


    No wonder last time, sister Wang looked at me with that kind of eyes. She saw it.


    "Cough, cough..." Originally just because of chronic pharyngitis, I coughed twice, but the more I coughed, the more uncomfortable I felt. It seems that my body is still a little empty.


    All of a sudden, I felt that I was patted on the back, and there was a cup of warm water in front of me. "Just for a short time, I didn''t take care of you, and then you came back."


    Zhuoyue gently fed me water and sighed, "what can you do without me in the future?"


    I feel more comfortable, but Zhuoyue took me up, "sister Wang, my children can''t stand the smell of smoke, excuse me first."


    After that, he grabbed my hand and went to the bar. Seeing the fierce women there, I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva and said I''d better go upstairs.


    Zhuoyue didn''t agree, "I can''t rest assured that you''re not with me." Then, he pulled me into the bar and let me sit on the high stool there.


    The women outside the bar looked at me hostile and shook the bar in their hands. "Ah Ren, who is this girl? What do you call it


    "My child." Zhuoyue replied slowly. The women were relieved, but he added, "you can call her boss."

 Chapter 52

    As soon as his words came out, not only the women were shocked, but also I couldn''t help opening my mouth. Later, Zhuoyue couldn''t see it and helped me close it.


    I reacted and giggled, "ah, that''s..." The brain is still a little confused, usually so sharp mouth suddenly become not very good.


    "Ah Ren, are you kidding?" One of them stroked her long hair and said, "is she your girlfriend?"


    "I don''t like to joke." Zhuoyue took my hand and put it on the bar, ten fingers clenched, very eye-catching.


    "What do you like about her?" That tone sounds very disdainful, "there are so many women in the bar, which one doesn''t have, which one is not better than her, she doesn''t deserve you at all."


    "Oh, I''m sorry." If you speak modestly and gently, I may be a little embarrassed. I feel that there is a big gap, but I''m not happy when you say that, "my brother has a strange taste, so I don''t deserve him."


    I squeeze out a smile that I think is very sweet, "and, little aunt, I''m not very bad myself. If I want to have face and figure, I just don''t have a good personality, but he is used to it on purpose, and I''m worried to death."


    With that, I deliberately pretended to be fierce and glared at Zhuoyue. Typically, he took me into his arms and said, "well, well, blame me, blame me."


    With these words, the woman across the street also understood that I was not the one to be offended. She looked like a little white rabbit, but she was a thief in her heart. What''s more, I called her aunt on purpose.


    "You," she said, biting her red lips and looking at the women beside her. They all looked like they were watching a good play, but I looked at him with flat mouth and watery eyes, pretending to be innocent.


    "Ah Lin!" She was not reconciled to shout a, "you see."


    "As far as I''m concerned, Enron is the best. If I want to say" match "in my feelings, I think it''s an insult to myself. I just like her, no matter good or bad, right or wrong. So please don''t mention" match "


    Even if it is to say to others, Zhuoyue or turned to look at me, eyes are full of my appearance.


    I just looked at him like this, and I didn''t even know when the girl left.


    "Hoo." When I found out, I took a long breath and spread out my hand. "I accidentally let your guests out of the house. I''m really a loser."


    "It''s OK. I''ll let you lose." Zhuoyue rubbed my hair. "Anyway, the money saved is enough to marry you. If you don''t like it, I''ll close the bar after graduation."


    What he said was so natural that there was no hesitation at all.


    But when I indulged in this gentleness, I was suddenly interrupted by a burst of noise. Looking at it, it turned out that it was the policemen I investigated last time.


    "Well, that''s not good for you!" Even if you have something you want to ask, you can''t come when we are in business. People who don''t know like this still think that we have committed something


    "Miss Lu, you may have misunderstood," one of the tall and thin policemen came to me. "We suspect that you have something to do with director Li''s case of being kidnapped and dismembered. Come with us."


    "What?" How did I turn from a victim to a suspect? I didn''t ask for help. "Is there any mistake?"


    "Even if you want to arrest someone, you should at least explain the matter clearly. There are also search warrants and arrest warrants. Show them first." Zhuoyue stood in front of me, and then made a voice to the people sitting in the bar waiting for the excitement, "I''m sorry, there''s a misunderstanding. Now the bar has to close ahead of time. I''ll be responsible for the loss."


    When the police wanted to say something, Zhuoyue shrugged his shoulders. It sounded like a breeze, but in fact it was strong and domineering. "We are here. We can''t run. Please give us a few more minutes."


    I don''t know if I was calmed by Zhuoyue''s aura. Those people didn''t move any more, so they stood there waiting for the clearance.


    After waiting for someone to walk away completely, Liu Hai also came to us. He asked me in a low voice what happened.


    The police said that they suspected that I was an accomplice in the kidnapping, so they wanted to take me back to assist in the investigation and showed me the relevant certificates.


    Zhuoyue still stood in front of me, holding me tightly.


    "It''s not settled yet. Can you excuse me, sir?" The tall policeman''s action was slightly stiff. "We won''t let go of a villain. Similarly, we won''t wronged a good man. If Miss Lu has nothing to do with the case, we will let her out naturally. Please don''t act irrationally because of excessive worry."


    For example, obstructing official business.


    "According to your opinion, if I beat you, will I be detained as well?" Zhuoyue''s fist has been clenched, I quickly pulled back, it is really care is chaos.


    Even if you are arrested, you may not be in the same place with me. The prison will be divided into men and women.


    I tilted my head and forced a smile, saying that I would like to go with them, and then patted Zhuoyue''s hand to tell him not to worry too much.


    "I''ll go with you." Zhuoyue held my hand again and looked at the tall policeman, "I must follow her, otherwise, I will never let you take her."This Zhuoyue''s temper, the last time I saw him want to cut hands, I knew, which tube what occasion.


    "Yes." The tall man obviously swallowed his saliva. I don''t know if it''s my illusion. He always felt that he was afraid of Zhuoyue. He handed a pair of handcuffs to Zhuoyue again. "This is a procedure. You can''t save it. Come on."


    Zhuoyue pinched the handcuffs and the joints became very obvious. I grabbed them quickly and handcuffed a hand. "I haven''t worn a small silver bracelet yet. I don''t know why I think it''s a little good-looking."


    Later, Liu Hai stayed to see the bar, and Zhuoyue accompanied me to the police car.


    Along the way, he held my hand all the time and asked me whether I was uncomfortable or not.


    "Oh, nothing." I blew a breath, "it''s just such a thing. It doesn''t hurt and doesn''t matter."


    Seeing what he was going to say, I rushed to him and whispered in his ear, "do you think someone is scheming me, so I deliberately want to get in?"


    Is it the dean who is going to do it? In other words, those evil spirits couldn''t see me out of the bar and hurt me, so they deliberately confused the police and let them separate me from Zhuoyue.

 Chapter 53

    Zhuoyue suddenly grasped my hand tightly, with a pretty face.


    Seeing him like this, he was even more nervous than me. I quickly laughed and said that it was only possible. Let him not think about it. Anyway, he was always there before entering the interrogation room, and the police station was like the ancient Yamen. They were all upright, and the common grievances should not enter.


    But this time I guess wrong, they took me into the interrogation room to ask a few questions, then they directly detained me, and didn''t give me and Zhuoyue another chance to talk.


    The room was much bigger than I expected. There were other girls in it. They were unkempt and dirty, but the most important thing was that they were very angry and looked very uncomfortable.


    I feel that the last time I curled up in a corner, I didn''t have the same feeling of being an accomplice.


    "Hello, new one." A woman with a moderate air and a smoky voice said, "what have you done?"


    On the one hand, I don''t know how to answer, on the other hand, I don''t want to be fussy, so I don''t pay more attention.


    "I said, our boss is talking to you. I didn''t hear you!" The other two women came up to me and kicked me.


    I gritted my teeth and shrunk back. "It''s no trouble. I''ll let it out soon."


    "Is that the way you talk to me?" I lowered my head and was kicked in the chest.


    Her strength is very big, caught off guard, I lean back, head hit the wall behind, "crazy!"


    "One more word, damn it." One woman held me down, the other grabbed my chin. "Believe it or not, I pulled out your teeth."


    At ordinary times, I can''t bear it any longer, but I''m alone here. There are so many of them. If I resist, I will be beaten even worse.


    I clenched my fists, bit my lips, apologized to them, said I didn''t understand the rules, and told them not to worry about me.


    They may not eat hard or soft, and they really let go, but the next second, they suddenly grabbed my body and threw it on the right wall.


    The upper part of my body was firm and bumped into it. I felt that it was going to split. But they were not satisfied. They stepped on my hand and said, "I thought you had a lot of backbone. You are not a soft persimmon."


    "You let go!" I didn''t expect that she had a dead hand. My hand was so painful that I couldn''t feel it. "What do you want?"


    If at first they beat me out because they didn''t like me, it''s too much now.


    Suddenly, the elder sister came up to me, pinched my chin and forced me to raise my head, "Oh, it''s pretty good."


    "Boss, do you like it?" The other woman beside me was very disgusting with her smile, which made my scalp numb. "This girl should still be a baby."


    My heart was about to panic, suddenly swallowed saliva, "aren''t you a woman?"


    "Who says women can''t play with women?" The boss patted my left cheek with his hand, "little girl, it''s still too tender."


    The boss touched his lips, and the people beside him seemed to understand something. He quickly handed a cigarette up and made a fire.


    She held a cigarette in her mouth and sprayed smoke on my face. "In fact, I like this kind of smoke, but it''s a pity for you."


    Her tone sounded a little sorry, but there was something more in it.


    At this time, the female boss asked someone to roll up my sleeve. Then, she pressed the cigarette end in her hand on my arm. It was so hot that I wanted to withdraw my hand, but the female next to her pressed it.


    I can''t help shouting, but received a hard slap, "yell again, believe it or not, I cut your tongue."


    In the first 20 years of my life, I have never been in contact with criminals, and I have never known that hell can be so terrible. It turns out that there will be people who will deal with you indiscriminately.


    At the moment, I can''t say anything. I dare not say anything. I have deep fear in my eyes. I dare not scream even if I bite my lips.


    But it really hurt. I even smelled my own meat burnt.


    She kept holding the cigarette to the back of my hand, and then I felt that my whole body had been soaked in cold sweat, and the cigarette was finally burnt out.


    The female boss threw the cigarette end on me and stretched out. I thought it was going to be over at last, but she turned her head and pulled out a cruel smile. "You can continue to play. You can do it at will, and you can do it with or without breath."


    "Who is it?" By this time, even if I was stupid, I understood, "who wants my life?"


    I thought that in the police station, I would not kill people openly. I thought I was safe, but I ignored the trick of killing people with a knife. They could use these women to kill me behind my back.


    The eldest lady didn''t reply, but went to her bed and looked at me askance. "It''s a little noisy, and sealed her mouth."


    "How dare you? I''m not afraid to tell you that my boyfriend is very good. If you let him know that you treat me like this, he will take revenge for me. He... " Another slap hit me hard in the face. A woman grabbed my long hair and said, "when I''m dying, I still boast."I tried my best to call people over, but they put a ball of things in my mouth. Several people tortured me and even tore open my shirt.


    "Ah Wu..." My scream was blocked back, because the touch of those people was disgusting to the extreme. Listening to their laughter, I wish I would be killed now.


    At this time, the ceiling lights went out after a few noises, and the whole room fell into darkness, like an air conditioner and a motor. It was incredibly cold

 Chapter 54

    "What a wet blanket!" The woman scolded and complained, but suddenly sobbed again, like someone pinched her neck.


    Because of the darkness, I couldn''t see anything, but I clearly felt that there was one more person in the room.


    The next second, I was picked up in the air, he put me in a new position, put a windbreaker on me, and then I got up and left.


    I took him by the arm. "Take me, just as I beg you, take me."


    Just now, because of despair and pain, my voice was hoarse, and now I was crying, even more shaking.


    His movement was obviously stiff for a while. I dare not let go. I had to lift my other arm and hold the corner of his coat tightly with both hands. "Don''t go, I beg you."


    "I''m not going." The man picked me up again. It seemed that I finally found a piece of driftwood after drowning. I didn''t dare to let go at all, and I finally heard his promise, "I''ll take you."


    I know who he is, but I have no choice. If I stay any longer, I will be crazy.


    After hearing our voice, those women were in a mess again. They followed the voice to this side, but they were kicked away by the man. I don''t know what method he used. Those women soon stopped talking and didn''t stop us. It seemed that they all fainted.


    But I don''t care about that now. I just want to leave here earlier.


    Far away from the police station, the man finally put me down.


    "Hiss," I couldn''t help crying out because I was hurt by the scald on my arm. But before I could press it back, he suddenly raised my arm. When I saw the injuries, there was anger like thunder in his deep voice, "I''ll kill her."


    "Don''t go, Luce." Just now when he looked at me in the police station, I recognized him. No matter how dark the night was, that pair of glazed eyes could be forcibly isolated.


    But Luce still opened my hand and went on.


    "I''m scared. I''m really scared. Could you please don''t leave me for a while?" I know that I don''t have any position to ask him to do anything for me, but I just experienced such a terrible thing, now I can''t do it alone.


    Lu Ke turned his back to me and looked up at the sky. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but he quickly threw a sentence to me, "he has come. You don''t have to be afraid."


    "Lv Ke!" I want to catch him, but Luce strides and keeps us away.


    At the same time, a flustered and eager footstep came running from my right side, and the familiar voice called my name.


    He means Zhuoyue in Lv Ke''s mouth. It turns out that he has already informed Zhuoyue.


    "Zhuoyue, I love you." I bit my lip, don''t know what to say, but he pulled me into his arms, voice a little choked, word by word, "OK, you''re OK."


    "Just now, they were terrible." All the grievances are like the flood that opened the gate. Once the dike broke, it was out of control. "I don''t want to go back. I''m afraid. I really can''t make it."


    I don''t want to make trouble for Zhuoyue, but they really want me to die. They torture me so hard that I can''t bear it and then commit suicide


    "Then don''t go back." Zhuoyue patted me on the back, like coaxing a child.


    But I''ve escaped from prison. I''m sure I''ll be caught back. Thinking of this, I just feel a chill rising from the soles of my feet. It''s very cold.


    "I''ll take you. We''ll go wherever you want." Zhuoyue picked me up, tightly locked me in his arms, "I don''t care, nothing, no one can bully my children."


    Zhuoyue quickly took me back to the bar, but when we were ready, bangs suddenly stood in front of us and asked where we were going.


    "Travel," Zhuoyue patted bangs on the shoulder, "the bar is for you."


    "You are breaking the law!" Bang shook off Zhuoyue''s hand and blocked the stairway, "brother Ren, what''s your reason? I''m also involved in this matter. I know it''s none of the elder martial sister''s business, but if you run away, you really can''t tell. "


    "She can''t bear the pain there!" Zhuoyue calm face, can''t listen at all, "get out of the way!"


    Liu Hai knew that he couldn''t persuade Zhuoyue, so he turned to me, "elder martial sister, do you want brother Ren to take you to hide secretly for a lifetime?"


    It''s because of me. It has nothing to do with Zhuoyue. Do I really want to make him live a life without light.


    "Enron." No matter how tight our hands are, Zhuoyue said


    He for me regardless of attitude, let me happy from the bottom of my heart, but if one day he regret it, then he will blame me, even if he does not blame me, but I really can be so selfish.


    I clenched my teeth, "otherwise, let''s think of other ways. I''ll go back there again. If Lv Ke guards me, actually..."


    "Lv Ke, Lv Ke, it''s Lv Ke again!" Zhuoyue pinched my shoulder, the whole person seemed to be on the verge of explosion, "Enron, you think I can''t protect you, don''t you?"I didn''t expect that he would lose his temper, just wanted to say that he didn''t mean that, but Zhuoyue took the initiative to soften his attitude, "I don''t want to hurt you, just hope that when you are helpless, the first person to think of can be me."


    "Of course it''s you. Of course I think of you." I bear pain to grasp Zhuoyue''s arm, eager to speak, "but now the situation is special, I just think he is a ghost, so more convenient."


    As soon as I finished, I suddenly realized something. Just now, because I was too afraid, I ignored what Luce said. But now I calm down and feel that everything is irreparable. He said that he would kill those people.


    I know his ruthlessness. There must be no women left in that room.


    I pinched myself to stop thinking about it, and then told Zhuoyue about it.


    But Zhuoyue said that it was just right that someone wanted to kill me, so he broke into the police station at night and took me away. Then my disappearance could be justified.


    It did sound reasonable. I gritted my teeth. "But where am I hiding now?"


    "Didn''t you say you were taken away?" An evil ruffian''s voice rang, "of course, I''ll go there!"

 Chapter 55

    Lv Ke leaned against the escalator and stood obliquely. He was obviously lazy and casual, but he had a sharp edge that could not be ignored.


    Zhuoyue held my hand more tightly and said nothing.


    The two men looked at each other in this way, as if the two armies were facing each other. They were not allowed to fight at all. It seemed that even the light of calcium carbide fire was showing.


    I really don''t want to interrupt, but I have to stick to my head, "otherwise, I''ll go to him to hide for two days and come back when it''s all right?"


    "You''re going with him?" Zhuoyue was first surprised, then suddenly released my hand, "let''s go."


    "Zhuoyue, don''t be a child at this time. You know that''s not what I mean." I tried to grab his hand, but he pulled back and dodged.


    "I''m fine, as long as you''re safe." Zhuoyue turned and went inside. "I''ll wait for you to come back."


    My heart seemed to collapse. I quickly turned around and ran to him. I hugged him from behind.


    "Come on, Enron, I just don''t have the courage to see you go to other men." Zhuoyue gently patted my hand holding his waist, mixed with deep helplessness, "I''m ok."


    Finally, he pulled my hand away and walked into his bedroom without looking back.


    At that moment, I even gave up some of the idea, would rather be arrested by the police, do not want to leave like this, let Zhuoyue not happy.


    Luce is the thorn in his heart. How can I forget it, how can I mention Luce''s name so easily, and then walk to him in front of him.


    I''ve tasted this kind of pain. I know how hard it is. How can I bear to let him swallow it like this.


    "Gone Lv Ke grabbed me and carried me on his shoulder the next second. "I''ll give you time to say goodbye. As a result, you treat me as a dead man, don''t you?"


    "You are a dead man!" I didn''t get angry, so I gave it back, but Luce slapped me on the hip without saying a word, "shut up!".


    He really didn''t use much strength, but I was extremely ashamed of his action.


    I blushed at the moment, didn''t dare to offend him again, covered my face with both hands, but I couldn''t help thinking about what Zhuoyue said just now.


    I always thought that I didn''t even notice when Lv Ke put me down.


    "What would you like to drink?" Lv Ke shook in front of me, "wake up!"


    "Whatever you want." I scratched my hair, then scanned the surrounding environment. The room was clean and tidy, but the things I could see were all pure black, curtains, sofa covers


    It''s so depressing.


    Suddenly, Luce threw me a bottle of pure water to drink.


    I want to say something to him, but Lv Ke got up and pointed to a direction, saying that it was the bathroom, so I''d better go to bed as soon as possible.


    "Lv Ke!" I got up quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" He turned his head and spoke impatiently.


    I shook my head and said I just wanted to thank him.


    "Affectation," Lv Ke turned his head directly, and without looking back, he entered a room.


    It seems that he hates me very much, but why does he want to save me? Many times, I feel that I don''t understand Luce.


    At first, he pursued me. Later, he bullied me hard. After I really hated him, he saved me several times, protected me, and even nearly died for me.


    Clearly said hate me, want me to die, and appeared in my crisis


    There is a new set of women''s products in the bathroom. It seems that it has been ready for a long time. This is the only color except black. Delicate blue has always been my favorite.


    I rinsed my body several times and rubbed off all the purplish and blue pinching marks. I didn''t stop until it was bright red.


    After cleaning up, I went out of the bathroom and found that the room was dark, but because the window was open, the moonlight could penetrate in.


    With his back to me, Lv Ke''s tall figure looked very cool and thin against the moonlight.


    More importantly, he had a cigarette in his hand and kept puffing.


    I didn''t know what to do, so I stood still, didn''t speak, and didn''t move.


    "Have you had enough?" I don''t know how long later, Lv Ke suddenly said, "I''ve seen enough, just go back to your room."


    "Oh." I didn''t answer back. I went straight past him with my changed clothes. I wanted to leave, but I was suddenly overwhelmed by Lv Ke.


    He put his hand over my head and pressed it down on the sofa Pure as the eyes of glass, even sadness is so clean, make people more distressed.


    I didn''t resist. I hung my eyelids and didn''t dare to look at him, but I heard his heavy questioning, "why can''t it be me?"


    "I''m sorry." I bit my lip and said, "Luce, there are some things that I can''t be the master of. If there is a next life Well, "


    Lv Ke suddenly came up and chewed on my lips. I was startled. Just as he wanted to push him, he took the initiative to prop up his body." you owe me more than a lifetime. How long do you want to cheat me? "Said, Lv Ke suddenly sank, like a painful struggle, "Enron, why you can always cheat me, why I always believe you, regardless of everything."


    "I," I stretched out my hand to comfort him, but Luce knocked off my hand, stood up and walked out the door.


    "Where are you going?" I also quickly stood up, but heard his cruel words, "kill people, kill you, no one will deal with you."


    Lv Ke is like an arrow, straight, will not turn, regardless of the plot, the solution is always so clear and direct.


    "You wait," I quickly stopped him and asked him who the people who hurt me were.


    How much does he know about the involvement behind death city? Can you tell me.


    At my words, lucke turned and went to the room.


    I asked him what happened, but he said it was so late that it was time to rest.


    "What?" It''s too fast.


    Luce ignored me and went straight to the room.


    I waited for a long time, but he didn''t mean to come out, so he had to go back to his room.


    After this night, I know that I can''t escape from the city of death. It''s not a question whether I want to manage it or not, but as long as I don''t find out, I can''t live a clean life.


    At the beginning, I thought that Linlin and the director were not right and owed the person on the video, so I felt that it attracted revenge.


    Later, it was found that it was the whole Swanger school. So many people died unjustly, but the person in the video was obviously on the side of the students. His death should have something to do with the people behind the fire.


    Who is the person who says that killing me can help them free? He always thinks that this person is the most terrible. It is very likely that he pushed me into the well of death City, trying to kill me by other people''s hands.


    So even if the matter of death city is solved, will he continue to attack me.


    I''ve been thinking about it for a whole night. Later, when I went out with dark eyes, I met Lv Ke.


    He was lying on the sofa in the sun with his bare upper body. I can''t see whether his figure is good or not. I just know there are many holes in it.


    Big and small, it''s all from last time.


    No, since his injury is not good, how can he easily break into the bar.


    I''m quick witted. As soon as my brain thinks so, I ask directly.


    "You forget, it''s back in my hands." Lv Ke took out his pocket and said, "of course, I can come and go freely in that place. Otherwise, last time you were almost strangled, who do you think saved you?"

 Chapter 56

    Lu Ke was holding the jade pendant before, but at this time, I didn''t think about it at all, and my attention fell on the second half of his words.


    "You mean, I was almost strangled when I was in a bar?" I was anxious to find the answer, "not an illusion, not a dream, but a real thing!"


    Lv Ke did not answer, just holding his cheek, a pair of glass eyes staring at me.


    "I''ll let you talk!" I couldn''t help pushing him forward.


    I was so anxious that I stamped my feet, but Lv Ke deliberately lay back on the sofa, leisurely, I really want to strangle him.


    I had no choice but to walk directly to the door, which finally made him react.


    Luce asked me where to go.


    I didn''t pay attention to it. I wanted to go back to the bar and tell Zhuoyue about it.


    "Enron." Lv Ke quickly came to my back, grabbed my clothes and threw them back, "I know how to force me, don''t I?"


    His face was gloomy, his fingers clucking, as if his fist would hit me in the face the next second.


    My anger softened and I bowed my head and said that I just wanted to know the truth.


    After Lv Ke moved away from the door, he shook a cigarette out of the tea table and began to tell me that he had been watching me since the departure of the city of death. He knew all my whereabouts.


    "So that night, when the man came into my room, you knew?"


    "Yes." Lu Ke did not look at me, but looked straight out of the window, biting every word very hard, "your fear, your despair, your help, I saw, I saw everything."


    "Then you know, he almost put me," the words behind, I can''t say.


    "Strong and treacherous? Oh, I know. What I can''t get, Zhuoyue can''t get it. " Lv Ke finally turned his head. He was smiling, but his eyes were full of sadness. "I told myself, destroy it. I even hope he strangles you quickly, at least when I can control myself."


    "But why do you call my name. Just a little, just a little, Enron, do you know that I have to force myself to look at you, but in the end, I found that I still can''t do it. " Lu Ke is so painful, Jun''s face is full of struggle. "To you, I always lose."


    I slowly close to the past, he held in his arms, gently patted his back, a word can not say.


    Luce, passenger, why are you so sad.


    I know I shouldn''t think about other things now, but I''m not at ease with Zhuoyue. I secretly take out my mobile phone and want to text Zhuoyue to let him pay attention these days.


    As a result, as soon as I typed a few words, my mobile phone was hit by the back of my hand by Lv Ke.


    "Looking for him again? Why can you be so cruel, Enron? Can you have a little time that only belongs to me I wanted to lose my temper, but I didn''t know what to do with Lv Ke''s eyes, "even if it''s just because I saved you so many times."


    I feel like I''m crossing a tightrope. I''ve made a wrong step and I''m doomed, but I have to go forward. "The bar is not safe now, you know. I''m just worried about him."


    "He, your heart is full of him." Lv Ke pushed me away and stroked his face with both hands. "I know it. I knew it from the beginning."


    Lu Ke said so, but he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and put it in my hand. He told Zhuoyue that if I had anything, he would go to have a rest, so he would not disturb me.


    "I''m sorry, lucke." Looking at his back, I thought a lot, maybe only this sentence.


    "No, I''m sorry. I asked for it. You don''t love me. Why do you think about me. All along, I deserve it. Who told me to love you so much, but I have no ability to make you love me. "


    I would rather he scolded me, said I was bad, clearly do not like him, but always rely on his feelings to force him, also do not want him to put the responsibility on himself.


    But he just wanted to say so naturally, as if he had done something heinous.


    After Lv Ke entered the room, I took several long breaths, finally calmed down some emotions, and quickly called Zhuoyue.


    But no one answered for a long time.


    I thought that he didn''t answer the phone calls of strangers and sent a short message to show his identity.


    The next second, the call came, but when I got through, what I heard was not Zhuoyue''s voice, but bangs.


    "I''m looking for your brother." I don''t have time to talk to him, "give him your cell phone."


    "Brother Ren is busy. If you have something to say, I''ll tell you. It''s the same."


    "No! Come on, I have something urgent I don''t know if I can''t listen to the refusal, or if I have some instinctive aversion to the bangs.


    That night has proved that it is not my nightmare. It shows that someone is really harming me. Even if that person is not bangs, he was downstairs that day. There are inexplicable people going upstairs. He will not be aware of it.The more I think about it, the more anxious I feel, but Liu Hai still refuses to give in, saying that Zhuoyue is busy.


    Finally, I had no choice but to hang up the phone and let him tell Zhuoyue that I had found him.


    That''s what I said, but I still can''t feel at ease.


    However, my mobile phone is too impatient to fall. I can''t react to it. I can''t turn on the phone all the time. In desperation, I get the card down and get it on Lv Ke''s mobile phone. I''m in a hurry to log in to wechat and button.


    I didn''t dare to say it directly. I was afraid that Liu Hai was still using his mobile phone. I could only say that there was something urgent to look for. Let him see it and call me quickly.


    I waited until the afternoon.


    Zhuoyue sent a text message asking me to tell him the address of Lv Ke''s family. He came to me.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m too sensitive. I always feel that it''s not like Zhuoyue''s tone, so I dial the phone directly. It''s really Zhuoyue''s voice. I''m relieved, but I don''t know where it is, and it''s definitely not good to meet at this time of storm.


    "But I miss you." Zhuoyue tone suddenly become soft, "want to know if you eat well, sleep well, that person has bullied you."


    I repeatedly denied that Lv Ke was very good to me and reassured him. On the contrary, he had to pay more attention to the bar, not to let bad people in, and bangs. I still think there''s something wrong with him. It''s better to try again.


    "Well," the mobile phone was suddenly taken away, "there is no end."


    I turned my head and found that Luce didn''t know when he came out. He hung up the phone directly.


    I just stood there, and I didn''t dare to come back. I could only stare at his mobile phone with my mouth flat.


    "It''s no use following me." Lv Ke grabbed his hair and went to the socket. "The mobile phone is out of power. Don''t ask me for it."


    In fact, I said almost, but I was angry that he said there was no electricity, so he charged while playing.


    I snorted. I wanted to go back to my room, but Lv Ke stopped me. He asked me to cook.


    "What?" I''ve never cooked in Zhuoyue, and he''s a ghost. Do you want to eat?


    "Otherwise, will you let the patient cook?" Lv Ke''s head is not raised to fiddle with the mobile phone.


    I slowly clench my fist, think of those shocking holes, can''t help squatting in front of him, "those injuries, when will be good?"


    After such a long time, there are so deep traces, I can''t imagine how painful he should be when he climbed the soul eating nail.


    "Will you love me, too?" Lu Ke slightly raised his head, glass eyes such as rippling, "or say, you think you owe me."


    Owe


    Suddenly, a picture flashed in front of her eyes, and the woman cried in despair, "I owe you so much, how can I pay you back?"


    "Then don''t pay it back. You''d better owe it all the time." Men are so natural, "in this way, the next life, we can also meet."

 Chapter 57

    A stabbing pain in my heart, I sniffed, "Luce, did you know me before?"


    He makes me feel too much like the man in the picture, but I''m not sure.


    "Enron." Lv Ke suddenly grabbed my chin and forced me to look up, "do you think I''m cheap, let you waste it over and over again, and still don''t know how to repent?"


    "I didn''t mean that." I was just about to explain, but Lv Ke suddenly pressed up, and his hand imprisoned the back of my head, which made me unable to escape.


    His kisses are always overbearing...


    "Oh, stop..." When I noticed Lv Ke''s hand, I finally couldn''t hold it and struggled, but he rolled on the floor with me.


    The next second, he...


    "Luce!" I bit him, raised my head and slapped him, "do you know what you''re doing?"


    "It''s just...!" Lv Ke pressed my hand on the top of his head, and his eyes were just cold.


    He tugged at me and pulled hard. I felt cold around, but Luce didn''t let me go.


    "I said it was time," and Lv Ke deliberately moved my arm away...


    "when you seduced Zhuoyue, you were very happy and relaxed. If I were you, I would be wronged like this!" Lu Ke stares at my eyes, and every word pokes at my most painful place, "but he doesn''t want you, Enron. No matter how active you are, he doesn''t want you at all."


    "Stop it!" I bit my lip. "Do you have to be like this? Do you think I''m willing to hurt you? But I can''t do it. I''ve loved him for so many years. I can''t change my heart. I know I owe you a lot, but I only have this heart. Luce, what do you want me to do


    Lv Ke let go of my hand, holding my face in both hands, "girl, as long as you open your heart, I can squeeze him out. I''m so excellent, I love you so much, I can''t be worse than anywhere else."


    "Let''s not talk about that." I felt my headache was about to explode, and I covered my upper body with my arm. "This is not the time to say that."


    "I say it''s time, it''s time," said Luce, deliberately removing my arm and exposing my chest.


    I was ashamed and embarrassed. I just felt that it was too awkward. I found that Lv Ke was just trying to scare me, but now the fire in his eyes is getting more and more intense, and his eyes are getting more and more wrong.


    I gritted my teeth and kept my hand in the way. Then I moved the topic away and asked lucke if he knew about Swanger''s school when he said he was going out to kill people last night.


    "Guess what?" Luce returned to the way he used to be, laughing like a thief or a fox.


    "Guess you have to guess!" I took advantage of his inattention to push away, and quickly sat up, but Lv Ke suddenly hugged me from behind, "Enron, I don''t want things to be solved so quickly."


    "Why, you know, they want to kill me." I feel that I can''t understand Luce any more. No matter how much he hates me, he will never allow others to hurt me, will he.


    "You are safe and safe with me. Just stay with me for a few days." Luce turned my head away from me to see him. He just took me from behind and said, "I will give you back to him soon."


    Luce said the last sentence very low. He didn''t know whether he thought he could not do it or he didn''t want me to hear it.


    "Don''t be so sad all the time, Luce." I feel sour nose, especially blocked flustered, "you do, I''m not good."


    Luce didn''t answer me. I took a long breath and asked him why he said he had a woman he loved so much, but now I have to.


    "Special love?" Lv Ke leisurely said, holding me more tightly, "yes, I love her very much, but she doesn''t love me. Even if she is my wife, she still thinks of others."


    Wife? Luce got married.


    I want to turn my head, but Lu Ke still pressed me, let me move, "Enron, if one day, you want to die, tell me."


    "Want to die?" I frowned, "a person live well, why want to die?"


    As soon as the words came out, it suddenly occurred to me that I had asked Lv Ke how he died, and he denied so many options, "are you really suicidal? Because of that woman? "


    Lu Ke sighed and put his head on my shoulder. "I''ll tell you when I have time."


    At this time, I felt that Luce suddenly got up. I wrapped my clothes and asked him where he was going.


    "I''ll buy you a meal." Lv Ke buttoned his clothes with his back to me. "Just stay in the room and don''t run around."


    I focused on the next head, he went out, I also went back to the bedroom to change clothes.


    But after a while, there was a knock on the door.


    I had to run by instinctively, but Luce was not a ghost. He thought it was easy to get in.


    Think of here, I look out from the cat''s eyes, but on a pan red silk blue and white eyes, yes, eyes, no black eyes, only white eyes.I was startled, trembling body suddenly back, but heard the voice of people outside as young as a child, "sister still remember beans?"


    Doudou, the little boy who gave me the note before

 Chapter 58

    I stepped back and felt my scalp numb.


    Isn''t he blind? How do you know where the cat''s eye is? How do you know I''m looking at him


    "Sister, open the door ~" Doudou''s tender voice continued to ring outside the door.


    Now, I can''t see him, but I clearly remember his appearance, his smile, so weird, so treacherous.


    "I don''t know you. Let''s go!" I gave a pep talk and said in a pleading voice,


    "sister, are you going to be bad again?"


    His playful words suddenly reminded me of the content of the note. Bad people should be punished. Before, I always mistakenly thought it was a prank made by Luce.


    Although he realized that he was important to him later, he forgot about it.


    "Who are you! What do you want? " I was far away from the door, holding my chest in one hand and yelling at the door in the other.


    Doudou suddenly laughed, "I''m here to help my sister. You like the man in the bar very much."


    He said Zhuoyue? what do you mean.


    Before I asked, Doudou knocked on the door again and said, "he''s dying."


    "What are you talking about?" I pounced on the door, regardless of fear, tightly attached, from the cat''s eye to see him, "you dare to curse again, believe it or not, I tear your mouth!"


    "Sister, I''m so scared." Doudou''s eyelids were still turned out, smiling sweetly, revealing eight teeth that had not yet grown neatly. "However, he always wants to die. What''s the difference between later and earlier, you say."


    "Shut up!" I keep shaking my hand. I take out my mobile phone by the door and call Zhuoyue with trembling body.


    No one answers. No one answers all the time.


    The more I hit, the more I felt that I had no bottom in my heart. In the end, I didn''t have the strength to slide against the door.


    I also heard Zhuoyue''s voice in the afternoon. Why did he have an accident just for a while.


    I hit the security door with one punch and made a decision instantly. But when I opened the door, the little boy named Doudou disappeared.


    I want to find Lv Ke, but he doesn''t have a mobile phone. He can''t get in touch at all.


    If you keep waiting


    No, I can''t wait. As long as I think that Zhuoyue has something to do, I can''t care about anything.


    I locked the door and ran downstairs.


    As soon as I got down, I called. On the way, I kept calling Zhuoyue, but no one answered.


    I was very anxious. When I got to the door of the bar, I lost some money to the driver, got off the bus and rushed to the bar.


    There was no lock in the bar. I pushed it open. There was only bangs in it.


    "What about Zhuoyue?" Out of breath, I ran over and grabbed his arm.


    Liu Hai was busy. He turned his head and looked surprised when he saw me. "Why are you here? Brother Ren is looking for you. Are you two going wrong?"


    How could it be? When Zhuoyue asked me the address, I said I didn''t know. Before I could say it later, Lv Ke took the mobile phone away.


    When I said this, Liu Hai suddenly threw away my hand. His eyes were full of disgust. He also said that Lv Ke liked me when he saw it. If he had such an opportunity, he would take the opportunity to cheat Zhuoyue, and then


    "Don''t say that to him. Luce is not such a man!"


    "Where did that Luce go?" Liu Hai looked at me with special sarcasm. "Enron, don''t you think it''s great to step on two boats? You keep saying that you like brother Ren, but you always defend that Lv Ke. Don''t you feel sick?"


    "I," I want to explain, but what he said is true. I don''t think Lv Ke will do that, but I can''t know his character at all. He can be cruel even to me, not to mention Zhuoyue.


    I clenched my fist and asked Liu Haizhi if he knew where Zhuoyue had gone. I''ll go to him now.


    "No, you''d better take care of yourself." Liu Hai didn''t even look at me. "I don''t need to remind you of your current identity."


    Fugitive, I know for myself.


    But I can''t ignore Zhuoyue, and even if I go back to Luce now, I don''t know how to get there.


    I stood there, and I didn''t move, which made bangs impatient.


    He said that I am wanted by the police now, and my appearance is to make trouble for the bar. If Zhuoyue is OK, I am caught in the police station again, and everyone will be busy trying to find a way to get me.


    The truth, I don''t understand, but now there is danger is Zhuoyue, I can''t let go if I don''t see him.


    I also know that I am very annoying and annoying, but I have no choice but to wait for news here.


    I have been standing next to the bar, bangs take me no way, pulling my arm out of the bar.


    When he came out, he deliberately locked the door.


    Is this driving me? I was a little disappointed, but the next second, bangs pushed me, let me not be stunned.


    He took out the key from his pocket and went to Zhuoyue''s car. I ran after him.When I was about to ask Liu Hai where to go, he asked me to fasten my seat belt and cover my face. He didn''t want to be caught by the police without taking a few steps.


    I repeatedly said that I would take out a piece of clothes from the car and cover it on my body to keep myself in a tight place.


    For a long time, Liu Hai did not speak again.


    I was a little nervous and asked him where he was going.


    "See brother Ren."


    "I know, I mean the exact location."


    Bang suddenly hit a brake, "why, don''t you believe me? Afraid I''ll sell you? "


    What he said was so straightforward that I didn''t know how to answer.


    I always feel that the bangs in front of me are strange, as if they hate me very much.


    I secretly opened a corner of my clothes and looked out. I found that this road was very similar to the road that the dumb driver drove the school bus last time.


    "Bangs, where are you taking me?" I threw off my clothes and questioned him.


    "Don''t you want to see brother Ren?" Liu Hai turned his head and gave a smile. "He came to Swann early."


    "No way!" Swanger has no signal at all. I specially confirmed Zhuoyue''s voice in the afternoon. How could it be possible.


    Bangs suddenly stepped on the accelerator, and at this time, I thought of something, anxious to go to his pocket.


    Yes, it''s Zhuoyue''s mobile phone.


    "Really," bangs suddenly became Zhuoyue''s voice, "you are so smart, I don''t play some tricks, how can I do it."


    My heart sank. "Are you lying to me?"


    I react, quickly remove the seat belt, want to get off, but no matter how hard I try, the door is closed.


    "Who are you?" I turned around and wanted to pull Bang''s arm. At the same time, I threw out my long-standing question, "when you come back from death City, you are not bang, are you?"

 Chapter 59

    Bang suddenly released the steering wheel, one hand grabbed my neck, "then you are still yourself."


    For a moment, as if something came in, headache, a lot of pictures, a lot of people.


    Finally, I couldn''t stand it and fainted.


    When I woke up, I found myself tied to a chair.


    The people standing in front of them are Liu Hai and Liu Yanmei. They seem to be arguing about something.


    "It''s a critical moment. If you bring her here, you''ll make trouble!"


    "I also want to ask you how the story of Zhuoyue came out and why Enron knew." Liu Hai looks very angry, "even if I don''t bring her, she will ask Lv Ke to help save Zhuoyue!"


    What happened to Zhuoyue? I thought Doudou and bangs were a group. They united to cheat me


    "Zhuoyue, where is it?" As I yelled, I struggled to yell.


    Hearing what I said, Liu Yanmei came up to me and raised my chin with her white tender fingers. "He''s in the tower."


    I sniffed and said that I knew they had been wronged, but even so, I couldn''t kill innocent people crazily.


    "Innocent?" Liu Yanmei suddenly stood up, slender arm pointed to me, "you talk to me about innocence!"


    "I know there are people behind you. He wants me and Luce''s life, but it has nothing to do with Zhuoyue. If you let him go, I will give you my life."


    "No, people behind you just want your life." Liu Yanmei shrugged her shoulders. "So, the one who protects you, of course, must die. But Zhuoyue, to be honest, his powers are too powerful. We have been waiting for so many years, and finally we can see the light again."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Our souls are sealed in the tower. Although the man promised to set us free as long as we can help him, and let us reluctantly move out of the tower to show our sincerity, I don''t believe anyone. Of course, I have to stay behind."


    Liu Yanmei told me that the last time Zhuoyue broke into the city, she felt a special powerful power. That''s why so many of them never dare to kill Zhuoyue, because they want to use Zhuoyue''s soul to replace them. Once the memorial ceremony is completed, they can use that moment to completely cut off their ties with Linglong tower.


    Sacrifice! My brain immediately went blank and I couldn''t help repeating the word several times.


    After a long time, I slowed down. I bit my lip and clenched my fist, "what will Zhuoyue do?"


    "What do you say?" Liu Yanmei asked me a question, like to hear something particularly ridiculous, "a person even has no soul, what do you say?"


    "Ah My mind completely stopped in the second half of her words, nothing to say, can only roar like a beast.


    Because my scream was too heartrending, Liu Hai couldn''t stand it. She scolded Liu Yanmei for being talkative, then came up to me and asked who told me that Zhuoyue had an accident.


    "Come here." I took a long breath, trying to keep my body from shaking too much. "I just want to tell you."


    Liu Yanmei was a little unhappy and gave a cold hum, but Liu Hai didn''t believe me. She didn''t get close to me, but looked me up and down.


    I said that I could tell him, but he also wanted to answer some questions.


    Bangs pick eyebrows, motioned me to say.


    "Have you ever thought of us as friends?" I stare into the eyes of bangs, "he trusts you so much and treats you so well. You push him into this pit and drive him to death. Bangs, are you a beast?"


    I bite every word very hard. Even though I suspected bangs before, I never thought that he would really treat us like this.


    Bangs face white, body stagnated for a while, obviously did not expect me to ask, he opened his mouth, but only said a "I" word was interrupted by me.


    "Don''t tell me that you''re not bangs. What''s wrong with you?" I cried and laughed, like a madman, "things have come to this point, when do you want to pretend with me?"


    "Elder martial sister," Liu Hai took a step forward.


    "I ask you, yes or no." I coldly looked at the big boy in front of me who used to be my younger brother. Before, he was so sunny and cheerful. He made fun of me and Zhuoyue.


    "Talk to her." Liu Yanmei couldn''t see it any more. She pushed Liu Hai, "don''t forget how your brother died. Revenge always costs some money. You can''t go back to today."


    Liu Hai closed his eyes and came to me again, "elder martial sister, if you don''t want to suffer, don''t play tricks."


    I nodded and said yes, indicating that he would come closer.


    When his ears came to me, I was opening my mouth to talk, but he suddenly backed back.


    I didn''t make any small moves. He touched his ear and laughed. He leaned back and let me talk.


    "People like you." I only said these words, bangs frowned, some do not understand.However, at this time, of course, I won''t be stingy with my own words, "what are you, don''t you know? The traitor. "


    The reason why Liu Hai cared so much about who informed me of Zhuoyue''s accident was that he was afraid of the informer among them.


    Because he is such a character, he will be too sensitive and will know more about how terrible the Betrayer will be.


    "Who is it?" Bang blurted out, but then regretted, because no one would tell him.


    "Liu Yanmei." Liu Hai turned his head and looked at Liu Yanmei, "did you tell Zhou Feng about our plan?"


    Liu Yanmei was stunned at first, and then came over and slapped me hard. "She''s dying, and she''s provoking dissension. You..."


    She tried to hit me, but she was stopped by bangs.


    Liu Yanmei insisted that it was absolutely impossible for Zhou Feng to reveal it. She told him not to listen to me, and then she scolded me for being too cunning.


    "Thank you for your compliment." I put out my tongue and licked the blood at the corner of my mouth. "You remind me that Zhou Feng likes me because of this, and he confesses to me."


    "What do you say?"


    "I said, Zhou Feng said that he especially liked me, and he got involved with Linlin behind your back." I couldn''t help laughing, feeling really ironic, "at the beginning of the fire, Linlin couldn''t get away from it, but you let her go, but she got together with your man, this kind of woman really..."


    "Pa", Liu Yanmei slapped me again, the whole person pounced on me and grabbed and bit, and I took the opportunity to take a breath, rushed up, back pressure on he

 Chapter 60

    I bite on Liu Yanmei''s nose, and my teeth are very painful, but I can''t take care of it, so I have to keep on biting.


    When I was torn off by Liu Yanmei, her nose was also bitten off by me, just like last time, it was a piece of wood.


    I swallow it in my mouth. I don''t want to return it to her. In a word, if you make me feel bad, I won''t make you feel better. If you can destroy it a little bit, it''s a little bit.


    "Enron!" Liu Yanmei made a fierce, fist creaking, "this is what you asked for, don''t blame me."


    With that, she pulled the bangs to leave.


    As they went down the stairs, bangs looked back at me and said sorry.


    After making sure they left completely, I vomited out the wood in my mouth and wriggled on the ground.


    Because I had a chair tied to my back, I climbed very hard, and without moving a step, I was hit by the chair falling heavily.


    By the time I moved to the corner, my back was in terrible pain.


    I ground the wall with a rope, one after another, trying to break it.


    But just then, I smelled a strong smell of smoke, which was coming down.


    I speed up the action of grinding the rope, but the rope is too thick, but the smoke is more and more strong, even I can see the fire.


    I was flustered and anxious, and my hands kept grinding there. With the same crazy action, I finally broke the rope. After the cracks appeared, it was easy to break it.


    As soon as my right hand is free, I will use my hand and mouth to release my left hand.


    My speed is very fast, but still can''t compare with the speed of the fire spread, the foot has not come to untie, the fire has come up.


    At that moment, I was so worried that, in a panic, I threw my chair down the stairs.


    It''s painful. It''s piercing. The whole back seems to have been broken.


    The chair broke because it hit the stairs, and all the stubble stuck in my back.


    The only good thing is that because of the resistance of the chair, I only rolled a few steps on the stairs, and because there was no restraint behind, my hands could easily reach my feet.


    I clenched my teeth to untie the rope, and then walked down on my back. I wanted to run, but the pain on my body really exceeded my limit.


    But he is still waiting for me


    Zhuoyue, you wait for me. I will go to save you now. You must wait for me.


    I kept reciting his name, so I had the courage to fight against everything.


    "Ah," something fell from it. Although I reacted quickly and didn''t hit my head, my arched back was solid.


    I was biting my lips and my nails were stuck in my hands. I told myself that I must continue to walk and I must not give up.


    It seems that the scene of the girl walking through the fire before appears. The green marks on her body are also left by the rope. We have the same experience, even the same mood.


    To live, this idea keeps us moving forward.


    But since Liu Yanmei wanted me to taste what they had suffered, the ending was naturally well written: the door below was tightly closed!


    No matter how I beat it, it just won''t open.


    Ear so many voices, hypnotize me: "give up, Enron, give up, take a break, you are too tired, take a rest."


    But how can I stop, I just with Zhuoyue together, his secret has not told me, I haven''t thoroughly into his heart, how can I just die.


    How can I be willing to


    That voice is still ringing, in addition to waiting for death, it is useless, continue to struggle, only more pain, dead will not feel.


    "Yes! It won''t hurt when I die, but I won''t feel happy any more. " I took a hard breath, rushed back into the fire, covered my nose, trying to find something to break the door.


    I can''t die. I still have a lot of pain, but it''s the pain that makes me know I''m still alive.


    Finally, I picked up a long wooden post, burned it in front of me, and ran into the door.


    Gradually, I felt like a fire was burning in my throat. No, not only my throat, nose and chest, but also I felt like vomiting, even my lungs.


    I looked at the door and couldn''t help feeling a little desperate.


    Zhuoyue is in the tower. I''m here. If we all die, will we meet again.


    As soon as the idea of death comes up, it''s like a flood of mountains. It''s hard to suppress


    I gradually get a little soft, ear those hypnotic voice is also persuading me, clenching the wooden column hand can''t help a little loose.


    "Enron, no matter what happens, you have to remember that I love you, I always love you very much."


    It''s Zhuoyue''s voice, it''s him, it''s really him!


    For a moment, I heard his words again, so nice, but so sad.


    I suddenly wake up, what give up, absolutely can''t!Holding the wooden post, I ran into the door again. At this time, I found that the little fire had already been burned.


    First there was a big black hole, then the fire gradually swallowed up the door, but it didn''t fall down.


    What to do, who can tell me what to do.


    When I think of the words I just heard, I feel so sad that I can''t breathe. Something must have happened to Zhuoyue. He can''t hold it!


    I couldn''t bear it any longer. I picked up a piece of wood and rushed out to the hole with the least fire against my head.


    That kind of fire roasts on the skin taste, I once again experience, only last time is the illusion, but this time is the real fire.


    At that moment, I can''t think of anything, only Zhuoyue''s face, cold as ice, but deep as the sea.


    I rushed out, but after the run had passed, I fell to the ground again.


    There were only a few small fires on my body, which went out after I rolled a few times to the ground.


    Because the dormitory building is very close to the tower, the evil spirits waiting for redemption in front of the tower, as soon as they heard the movement, they realized my existence.


    "You are still alive!" Liu Yanmei once again said this sentence of shock, the object of the last time was Lv Ke, and this time it was me.


    A spirit of the dead pulled me to her front and back, and she stepped on my shoulder. "Even if I''m not dead, I can only breathe. I think you can make waves."


    "Let me in the tower." I didn''t even feel the pain. I was so calm that I finished these four words in a straight tone like a thread.


    Liu Yanmei didn''t answer me, but stepped on me harder and harder, as if to test whether I hurt or not.


    "I want to get into the tower." It''s still four words.


    "You don''t know what it means to enter the tower?" Liu Yanmei suddenly laughed, but because she didn''t have a nose, she looked very strange. "She didn''t have any soul. She was completely destroyed."


    "I''m going into the tower!" This time I called it out.


    Liu Hai, who was standing on one side, finally couldn''t stand it. He came up to me and asked Liu Yanmei to move her feet. He advised me not to be stupid. If my soul was gone, then even the chance of reincarnation would be gone.


    "No, it''s gone." I thought I was strong enough, but tears fell down again, "I don''t care."


    I want to reach out and grab Bang''s arm, but I still didn''t lift it up. "For the sake of our meeting, help me."


    "It''s not helping you, it''s ruining you."


    "Bangs." I raised my head, barely pulled out a smile, "Zhuoyue is inside, he is waiting for me."


    Liu Hai didn''t persuade me any more, but I half propped myself up with my elbow, climbing forward and towards the tower.


    There was no one around to stop me. Even Liu Yanmei, who hated me deeply, didn''t say anything. Maybe she thought I would be cleaner if I died in the tower.


    In the past, I always felt that death was terrible, but at this time, I felt that death was nothing compared with losing that person.


    I''m not afraid to die. I''m afraid I can''t die with him

 Chapter 61

    Zhuoyue, you can''t leave me. Just wait a little longer, just a little longer.


    I stare at the tower in front of me, moving my left and right arms forward alternately, and climbing forward step by step.


    I want to be quick, but even if I use up all my strength, it''s still very slow.


    "Why is it still so slow! Ah Hoarse voice screamed particularly hard to hear, "Zhuoyue, can you hear me? I''m Enron!"


    I know he can''t hear, but I still want to say, even if only I can.


    "I love you. I''ve loved you since I met you since I was a child. I know that''s ridiculous. What do children know. But even if you don''t accept me, alienate me, hate me, I still love you. It''s not that I haven''t struggled, but I just can''t let it go. Sometimes I ask myself why you are the only one, but I have no answer and I can''t find the reason, but you are the reason why I can''t love others.... "


    I didn''t hope to love you for so many years, so when I learned that you had me in your heart, I swore that I would never let go!


    I never thought that when I said this one day, it would be in such a situation that he was in the tower and I was outside. He was going to be destroyed, and I could hardly survive.


    "I''ll help you!" I don''t know when a strange face appeared beside me. Her hands are very cold, but it makes my skin feel much better now.


    She helped me close to the side of the tower, when another person appeared to help me, more and more people helped me.


    With their help, I soon got to the front of the tower, but they were obviously afraid of the tower, so they let me in a few steps away.


    "Thank you, thank you." I nodded to them, maybe I shouldn''t thank them, because they are Zhuoyue who want to harm me.


    But at this moment, I feel grateful from the bottom of my heart, because anyway, without them, I would not have come so fast.


    Even though the tower wasn''t locked, it was extremely difficult for me to push.


    When I finally walked in, I was relieved.


    With a bang, the door of the tower closed itself.


    I bit my teeth, touched the wall and moved forward, calling Zhuoyue''s name as I walked.


    But no one came back to me, the empty tower layer, the echo came dumb and long, "Yu God "Tough..."


    But I still can''t lick his lips.


    He must be on it. I carried the wall up. In order to save my strength, I climbed one floor and called his name once.


    Very tired, very difficult, I feel as if my last strength has been taken away.


    I kept climbing up because my back hurt so much that I kept bowing. In the end, I couldn''t even straighten my upper body.


    Crawling, crawling, I gradually heard the movement, very slight sound.


    But because it''s quiet inside, it''s magnified.


    I stopped, breathing, carefully to identify the direction of the sound, but nothing can be heard.


    "Zhuoyue, is that you?" I coughed and squeezed out a word.


    There was no response, not even the echo of my voice.


    What''s going on


    I took a breath, unwilling to call out the name of Zhuoyue again, and just at this time, there was a patter patter patter in the east of this floor.


    It''s the kind of sound that heavy objects make when they hit wood.


    I don''t know whether I should keep climbing or stop to have a look, because the time is too tight now. I''m afraid that if I waste it, I will lose the chance to see Zhuoyue.


    "Enron, come here"


    it''s him, it''s really him!


    I turned around like crazy and wanted to walk down that step, but I accidentally pulled the wound on my back, which made me show my teeth.


    But even so, it is difficult to cover up my joy at this time.


    I finally found him.


    I slowly support the body to go in, that is, in the process of approaching, I can gradually see the figure of Zhuoyue.


    He is still wearing my favorite white shirt, even in this dark environment, also exudes a dazzling light.


    "Zhuoyue!"


    "It''s me." I wanted to rush, but the pain on my body really limited my movement. I slowly moved over and sat in front of him.


    Zhuoyue didn''t take the initiative to hold me, just asked me if I was OK.


    I nodded hard and said that the dead outside didn''t embarrass me. They let me in voluntarily, so they didn''t suffer at all.


    "But you look so embarrassed."


    "I fell. The tower is too dark. You know, I''m always careless. If I step on it, I''ll be covered in ashes." When I said this, I deliberately put out my tongue and pretended to be very playful. I didn''t have a problem at all. "Are you ok? They said, "it''s like here."


    "I''m cracking the feng shui of this tower." I don''t know if he is concentrating on the technique. I feel that he seems to be a little indifferent to me. "Enron, can you lend me some blood?"I remember Zhuo Yue said that human blood is very smart, and in the elevator incident, I was made blood by those ghost schemers. He was very nervous, but now he took the initiative to borrow blood from me.


    "What do you use it for?" It''s not that I don''t want to extend my hand to him, but that I have too many injuries on my arm. Now I can hide for a while while while it''s dark. If I want to put it directly in front of him, he will know that I''m hurt.


    "Oh, don''t you?" Zhuoyue''s tone sounded particularly cold, "don''t want to believe me."


    In a word, he immediately put me in hell. For him, I rushed into the fire and crawled over step by step. How could he question me

 Chapter 62

    For a moment, I seemed to hear my heartbreaking voice clearly. I loved him so much, but he still didn''t believe me, or doubted my sincerity


    "If you are afraid of death, you can go out." Zhuoyue''s cold voice stabbed me again.


    Looking at the wound on my hand, Zhuoyue said, "what can''t help it? Fear of death. "


    Zhuoyue didn''t answer me. He didn''t even look up at me. He continued to tamper with the pile of wood things on the ground.


    "I came in for you." I clenched and loosened my fist and bit my lip. "If you want blood, I''ll give it to you."


    Zhuoyue raised a wooden block on the ground and looked straight at me


    "Yes I''m focusing on the next.


    "Then I want all."


    "Yes." I reached over, picked up the stone on the ground and stuck it to my wrist. "As long as you want it, as long as I have it, I can do anything."


    The action in Zhuoyue''s hand suddenly stopped, but in a flash, it was cold again, "do you know what I want to do? This is a Bagua needle. Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen and Dui live and conquer each other. The soul roots of these hundreds of souls are here. If they want to escape, they must find a substitute. "


    "Liu Yanmei told me that your natural abilities were chosen by them. In fact, I don''t care about the intricacies." I just want to know what you need me to do


    "Sacrifice the pagoda instead of me, and exchange your life for mine..."


    "Can you survive?" Without waiting for him to finish, I burst out a smile, "I don''t understand the general principle, and I don''t understand your Taoism. Just tell me if I''m dead and you can live."


    "Enron," Zhuoyue''s voice suddenly became very low, "sorry, I have no other choice."


    "You say that to me." At this moment, my heart became very complicated. On the one hand, I knew that he was happy to live, but on the other hand, I couldn''t help feeling sad. "In the future, I can''t accompany you. You should take good care of yourself."


    I shook my head and asked him to tell me what to do next.


    At this time, he suddenly put out a charm, and the narrow space immediately lit up. The wooden piles on the ground were actually small models, not small buildings for real estate display, but sand tables for military deduction.


    On the sand table, there are clear horizontal and vertical lines, similar to the street, and the small square is the dormitory building. One of the small round dishes is very conspicuous, inside is riding on the water, and there is a small wooden tower floating on the water.


    God, the water is moving, and the wooden tower is rising and falling with the water, but its movement is very small, so it always keeps balance.


    "Because those people were burned to death, they need water to control them." Zhuoyue sighed softly. I don''t know why I could hear a trace of guilt. "They died too miserably and resentfully. They can''t be controlled without this method, but this battle is too vicious, so many people who can''t survive will be scattered."


    "They are poor people, too." I was helped by some undead just now, and I know that there is still a trace of goodwill in their hearts. "If I am used alone, I can get their relief. I think I am great."


    In fact, I''m really afraid of death. If I have a choice, I don''t want to be such a great person. It''s because of Zhuoyue that I''m willing to go this way.


    Zhuo Yue shook his head. His face was so white that he didn''t have a trace of blood. In the light of the fire, it would be cloudy and sunny for a while, which was a little terrible.


    Suddenly, he looked up again, "I''ll ask you again, do you really want to die instead of me?"


    I gave a hum and nodded heavily.


    "Then you go to the East and take a small wooden cabinet there. All the puppets are in it."


    I slowly had to stand up, try to avoid pulling the wound on my body, put my long hair behind me, and then turned around.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''ve been squatting just now and my back has become very stiff, so I feel like my skin is pulling when I move.


    I feel very hard every step I take, but I dare not tell Zhuo Yue to let him hold the box for me.


    So I reluctantly supported myself to move over. I took a deep breath, and then I held the box and went back.


    I turned around and wanted to smile at Zhuoyue, only to find that he didn''t look at me. I was disappointed and glad.


    I bit my teeth and walked over. This time, I was a little faster.


    "Here you are." I squatted down and put the wooden cabinet beside Zhuoyue.


    He took a look at me and asked me if I was not feeling well. It looked like pain.


    "No Subconsciously, I touched my back and pulled out a smile. "I told you I was wrestling. I was too delicate, so my face was a little worse."


    Zhuoyue didn''t speak and looked at me.


    I felt empty for a while and pursed my mouth deliberately. "Hum, I just want you to love me a little more. I''ll kiss you if you care about me again."Instead of blushing because of my teasing, he sighed, opened the wooden cabinet, spread out the puppets in front, and said that the puppets had their own eight characters of birthday written on the back, which was very aural, so he had to use something more aural to suppress them.


    I understood his meaning at the moment. Without waiting for him to speak, I picked up a sharp stone on the ground and scratched it to my wrist, "do you want to drop blood on it?"


    "How could you be so stupid?" At this moment, Zhuoyue''s calm face became ferocious, shocked and regretted. All kinds of emotions were there, "so eager to sacrifice, do you know that when people die, there will be nothing."


    I know. I know everything. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Of course I know.


    But I can''t let you die. How can I make you disappear.


    Zhuoyue, do you understand.


    I didn''t reply, continue to take the stone cut skin, want to let the blood flow smoothly, but was Zhuoyue a pull arm, he was furious, "you do this, worthy of your parents?"


    I can''t believe I stare at him, "Zhuoyue, are you really the only one in the tower?"


    what makes me feel as like as two peas? I think they are not my chic. Although they have the same face, it is really a big difference.


    Zhuoyue retracted his hand and asked, in addition to him, who else in the tower, those evil spirits outside who will let others in.


    "But, you forget, I am an orphan and have no parents." I looked at him with burning eyes, waiting for the answer.

 Chapter 63

    Just now I was only happy to find Zhuoyue, but I didn''t think that he could be another person.


    And at this time, Zhuoyue spoke, the tone is particularly fierce, asked me if I fell silly, how can say such words.


    I felt a thump in my heart. Is he really true.


    The next second, I heard him say that he would help me take care of my parents if I had a chance. Let me not worry too much.


    "The brain was suddenly amused." I rubbed his head, far fetched to pull a lie, "really some silly."


    Just now I was trying to test Zhuoyue. My relationship with my family was very poor and I didn''t go back. Although I forgot what caused it, Zhuoyue knew that I was far away from my family, so he seldom mentioned my parents in front of me.


    So, when he mentioned that sentence, I felt particularly shocked, so I made it up according to his words to see if he was really Zhuoyue.


    It turns out that I think too much and I''m right. How can other people come in this tower.


    "If you regret it, it''s still time to go out." Zhuoyue saw that I didn''t speak and added another sentence.


    I quickly shook my head and moved to the puppet. Because the wound was too deep, the blood flowed up.


    In an instant, with a stabbing sound, the puppet caught fire. I looked at Zhuoyue. His eyes were closed and he was reading something silently.


    I saw two more eyes, but he suddenly said, let me continue to drip blood, each puppet at least seven drops, if there is no fire to come, we must continue to drip, until the moment of the fire.


    I do it one by one as he says.


    The surrounding air turned from cold to hot, but what I didn''t expect was that the puppets were extremely resistant to fire. They didn''t burn as quickly as ordinary puppets. Instead, they spread the fire very slowly. What''s more, they couldn''t even catch it. They needed a lot of blood.


    I don''t care about these, but soon the blood flow of my arm won''t come out. I can only squeeze a little.


    And my head is getting more and more painful, a little dizzy.


    I want to ask Zhuoyue''s opinion, but he continues to close his eyes, as if he doesn''t notice my existence at all.


    I pinched myself and told myself not to think. I picked up the sharp stone and scratched my other arm.


    That''s it. There''s no blood. I''ll continue to cut other places.


    I am so afraid of pain, but this time I hurt myself, but I still feel happy.


    Because in my opinion, the more bitter I am, the safer Zhuo Yue is. Although he becomes indifferent, I can''t help thinking about him.


    Zhuoyue, you must go out safely.


    I prayed silently, and the number of puppets in front of me was getting less and less. In fact, I was very strange, because they were very difficult to burn. It took a long time to finish one. After each one was burned, it would only burn on itself. The fire was so big that it would not spread to other places.


    The head is more and more dizzy, the throat is more and more dry, even the vision is not stable.


    I shook my head, but I couldn''t keep focusing.


    "Zhuoyue, help me." In the end, I had no choice but to ask him for help, "I can''t see clearly."


    But when I saw it, I couldn''t even see Zhuoyue''s face clearly. All I knew was that he grabbed my hand and wiped the blood from other places on the remaining puppets, and sighed heavily.


    And I finally couldn''t support it, and I fell on the wall beside me, "can you go? You go out, or what else do you need me to do? "


    I want to pull out a smile, comfort him, I don''t hurt, also not sad, but even such a simple action can''t do.


    I''ve really reached my limit. I don''t have any strength at all.


    "You''re the stupidest woman I''ve ever seen."


    "Don''t say that. I''m not stupid." I closed my eyes slightly, but when I reopened, I still couldn''t see his face clearly. "I love you so much, I really love you so much."


    "He loves you, too. He loves you."


    He? Who is it


    My consciousness gradually blurred, this time, I was really tired.


    "Enron!" Suddenly there was a heartrending cry, "you are not allowed to have an accident, I am not allowed to!"


    The confused consciousness was pulled back again. I opened my eyes again, but I couldn''t help gasping. I was very tired.


    "Girl, you come out, you come out!" I finally recognized the sound. It was Luce''s.


    He''s here. He''s coming to me.


    I use to support the body to move toward the window, but can''t lift the strength.


    Luce is right. I am a liar. I promise to be with him in my next life.


    But I have no afterlife, sorry.


    "Do you want to see him?" Zhuoyue suddenly made a voice, "I can help you to the window."


    I shook my head, see how, he likes me so much, see me die in front of him, will be heartbroken.No, Luce once said that the woman he liked died in front of him, and he couldn''t stand the pain.


    "Ah My brain seemed to burst suddenly, and I spat out a mouthful of blood.


    At that time, I seemed to see a woman in a blood red wedding dress nestling on Lv Ke''s shoulder, her mouth hanging with blood, but she laughed enchanting, "pain."


    "It hurts." Lv Ke''s eyes were fixed on the front.


    "I want you to hurt!" The woman said so cruelly that every word poked into the man''s heart, "Lv Ke, I have never loved you. From the beginning to the end, he is the only one in my heart."


    "I know." Lv Ke closed the dazzling glass eyes, but tears rolled down, chin close to the woman''s forehead, "always know."


    The woman''s face was struggling and twisted, but Lv Ke didn''t look at it. She didn''t know that her eyes were full of deep love for him.


    Suddenly, she vomited a mouthful of blood, laughed bitterly and refused, "you killed him, so I killed your favorite, Luce. You deserve it..."


    No, it''s not like that. She didn''t kill him because she couldn''t do it. It''s not like what she said, it''s not like that.


    The lower abdomen suddenly surged up, I vomited a mouthful of blood again, and the picture in front of me dissipated.


    At the same time, the tower appeared abnormal movement, like someone was fighting to hit the tower.


    "No," I gasped, but fell to the ground, thinking that I would climb to the window.


    How can I not want to see him? I owe him so much.


    "Enron!" For a moment, a familiar voice came from behind, so eager, so panic.


    I turned my head and a bloody man ran down the stairs.

 Chapter 64

    I can''t see his figure clearly, but I have a special intuition. Subconsciously, I think this person is my Zhuoyue.


    "No way." He ran to me like crazy, "Enron, no way."


    His speed was so fast that he appeared beside me in a twinkling of an eye.


    However, I clearly found that Zhuoyue was holding my arm and shaking


    "I don''t hurt." I rubbed against his chest, pressed his whole body, and made his tone as light as possible. "It was because I was too stupid to follow the way of others."


    "Boy." The man who pretended to be Zhuoyue''s voice suddenly became old. "I''m going to break the array. Go downstairs and seize the opportunity when the tower is about to collapse..."


    "Go away." Zhuoyue tightly encircled my body and spoke without emotion. "In front of her, I don''t want to kill."


    "Zhuoyue, you know what natural powers mean. The greater the talent, the greater the responsibility. For a girl, you have to abandon your mission?" The old voice was not angry, but every word was dignified.


    Zhuoyue didn''t reply and didn''t care, but no matter how the old man tried to persuade him.


    The old man wanted to exchange my life for Zhuoyue. He was on Zhuoyue''s side, and listening to him, he seemed to know Zhuoyue.


    I hold the last strength, trying to push Zhuoyue away, but he hugs me tightly.


    "You go, OK." If you drag on, the situation will only get worse. I cried and begged him, "Zhuoyue, don''t you want me to sacrifice for nothing? Don''t you love me very much? Listen to me and go downstairs now."


    Zhuoyue didn''t promise me, just hugged me tightly, as if to embed me in his body.


    "I never asked you anything. This time, I asked you." I pinched my thigh, so that I could raise a little strength in the pain. "In fact, I should be able to recognize that he was so cold and didn''t care about me at all. How can I believe that he was you? But I hope that in such a crisis of life and death, you can really do that. Because I want you to live, Zhuoyue. I want you to live well. "


    "I can promise you anything, but I can''t do it." Warm liquid along Zhuoyue''s face drops on my eyelids, drop by drop.


    I was confused and hesitated.


    But at this time, the old man suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, said he couldn''t support it, let Zhuoyue go downstairs immediately.


    "Go, Zhuoyue, you go, you go!" I screamed and tried to push Zhuoyue, but he didn''t let go.


    At last, the man asked Zhuoyue, didn''t he want to know who his own father was and why his curse came from? If he died like this, those secrets would never be known again. What''s more, the catastrophe was not only about himself, but also about countless innocent people. Did he want so many people to die for a wrong decision? Which is more important, the lives of tens of millions of people or a personal relationship.


    "The life and death of others have nothing to do with me, as long as my children are safe." Zhuoyue''s fists clucked, "it''s you who are full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but you can deceive me and hurt my beloved. Speaking of innocent people, setting up this sinister and insidious array of Dharma has made hundreds of poor souls unable to reincarnate. Have you ever been soft handed. Mr. B, do you think you have a relationship with me? If you want to protect me from the tower, I will thank you. If you are not here safely, I will defeat you. Oh, no, for a ghost, it should be a blow to the ashes. "


    The last sentence, Zhuoyue with silk sneer, sounds cold thin to the extreme.


    The geomantic organ of this tower is actually set up by old B. moreover, is he dead?


    "A man should be able to take it up and put it down. How can he be influenced by his children''s love affairs?" Old B''s words are still so dignified.


    "If you can''t even protect your own women, how can you talk about life?" Zhuoyue laughed sarcastically, "you can''t carry it yourself. You have hurt so many souls because of your personal love. What''s your qualification to preach to me."


    Love, what happened in those years, although I want to know, but now the most important thing is to persuade Zhuoyue out.


    "I raised my head, just about to open my mouth, Zhuoyue suddenly pressed down and blocked all my words back.


    Kiss with a strong smell of blood, his blood, my blood, really like the end of the world before the last... Warm and desperate. "


    after Zhuoyue let go of me, her bony hands crossed with me," I won''t go out. Enron, I''ve been wrong for so many years, and I don''t want to be wrong any more. You are so afraid of the dark and the cold. How can I leave you alone? "


    "Then don''t leave, never leave me."


    I nestled in his chest, looking at the hands intertwined together, suddenly gave up the obsession that he had to go, as long as we were together, life and death seemed really unimportant.


    The old man just sighed a little and stopped talking.


    It seems that there are only two people left in the whole tower floor, Zhuoyue and me. I just lean on him so quietly that I feel satisfied and secure.At this time, the tower began to move, and the objects in it also shook. Zhuoyue protected me in his arms, supported me to cover the soil falling from the top, and gently stroked my cheek.


    "If you''re sleepy, sleep for a while. I''m always by your side."


    I shook my head, just feel like a reflection of the general, clear vision a lot, the head is not confused, "Zhuoyue, you smile at me, I love you smile."


    I hope that before I lose consciousness, the last picture I can see is you, warm you.


    But at this time, I suddenly heard a "bang" sound, which was coming from outside and should not be heard, but the sound was really loud, as if the string suddenly broke, very clear.


    "Did you hear that?" I couldn''t help sitting up a little. I don''t know why. At that moment, my heart became very painful, like something on my body was torn off.


    Zhuoyue frowned and nodded thoughtfully.


    In three people, B old reaction is the biggest, he even stood up trembling, "someone broke in."

 Chapter 65

    However, when Mr. B got up, I found that his trousers were empty and had no legs at all.


    No, it can only be said that it''s not human legs, because there are two long and thin wooden sticks below.


    B old support body to us here close, Zhuoyue grasp my hand, instinct will protect me in the back.


    Second old said Zhuoyue thought too much, he would not harm me, but let us hurry down, while someone broke open the tower door, escape.


    "But didn''t you say that someone must sacrifice the tower?" I had a particularly disturbing feeling, "what''s going on?"


    Old B was about to speak when he was interrupted by a burst of footwork. Every step was very steady.


    Our eyes all turned to the stairway, and soon a figure appeared.


    When I saw his face, my head turned into a blank. I couldn''t think of anything. I just watched him come.


    "Luce, why are you here?" Zhuoyue first responded and asked.


    Lu Ke did not answer, but looked at me straight away. The colorful glazed eyes mixed with complex emotions, questioning, sadness, and finally turned into a kind of deep helplessness, "Enron, how I want to ignore you."


    "I," I was about to say something, but at this time I found that there was a long bloodstain behind Lv Ke!


    I swear I didn''t read it wrong. It was so bright that it was startling. It was behind him like that. Every step he took showed a piece on the ground, as if Luce''s body was collapsing where I couldn''t see it. It fell to the ground in pieces and turned into pools of blood.


    I couldn''t help taking a step forward. "Are you hurt?"


    "No, give me your hand. I''ll take you out." Lv Ke stopped in front of me, I looked at Zhuoyue, took his hand, nodded and said yes.


    But Luce said that he could only send one person out at a time.


    "Then you go out with him first." I gave Zhuoyue a push.


    "You go out first." Zhuoyue gave my hand to Lv Ke, "this time, I''ll give her to you."


    "No, I won''t!" I gave way, but the tower shook again. Fortunately, Lv Ke grasped my hand and didn''t let me fall.


    But the next second, he threw away my hand, "do you have to show deep feelings in front of me? Zhuoyue, let''s go. If I take her out first, she will definitely feel that I won''t come again to save you. "


    "No, I don''t believe you." I didn''t think of him that way, really.


    "Oh," Lu Ke didn''t look at me, but Zhuoyue still held my hand tightly.


    In fact, this is the safest way to walk, because Luce broke into the tower for me. As long as I was in the tower, he would definitely come back, but no matter what I said, Zhuoyue couldn''t leave me.


    "An old man, always so timid," said Lv Ke impatiently. At this moment, he took advantage of Zhuoyue''s inattention and hit him on the back of the neck.


    Zhuoyue fainted, but Lv Ke didn''t look at me or speak any more, so he carried Zhuoyue downstairs until I couldn''t see him any more.


    But in the air, he said, "wait for me."


    I nodded hard, even though I knew he would not see, but I did.


    There were only me and Mr. B left in the tower. I squatted on the ground and asked him what he meant by what he said just now and what curse was on Zhuoyue.


    Old B didn''t answer.


    He didn''t want to say that it was useless for me to ask, so I changed the topic and asked him what else he needed for the final memorial ceremony.


    As long as I finish the final work, Zhuoyue and Lv Ke will be really safe.


    "The sacrificial tower has been completed."


    "What?" I couldn''t help yelling, "but you didn''t do anything just now, and Zhuoyue and I didn''t lose our souls."


    "That man just now."


    "You say Luce? You mean that his injury was not caused by breaking into the tower, but... "


    "He broke his three souls and seven spirits, and used the soul root of thousand year cultivation to offset the spiritual power of these hundreds of souls." Old Yi sighed and said that Lv Ke''s cultivation is not much left now. The spirit without soul is not only hard to walk in the world of ghosts, but also his soul is not complete. He can''t even reincarnate.


    "You must be important in his heart."


    In a word, my heart seems to be held in my hand. He used to be so strong, but now he has become a weak person, even without the qualification of reincarnation. All this is because of me.


    "I beg you, tell me the remedy." I couldn''t breathe at the thought that Luce didn''t even have the ability to protect himself.


    Mr. B shook his head and said that everyone has to pay for their choice. He is the best example.


    I looked up at him, gray hair, old tree skin, face deep furrow fold, looks at least 100 years old.


    And at this time, B old suddenly took my hand against his heart.For a moment, like a lantern, there were many pictures in front of me.


    In the picture, the man is in his early twenties, and a girl in a white skirt is standing with her back to me. I can''t see her face clearly, but her figure gives me a very familiar feeling, as if I have seen her somewhere.


    "Zhou Yi, help my brother." The girl''s voice mixed with pleading, "those ghosts haunt our family day and night, I really can''t go on."


    Zhou Yi Qingjun''s eyebrows twisted into a Sichuan character, tangled, "but, what your brother did is too harmful to Yin de."


    At that time, swancheng''s school leaders relied on the fact that these young boys and girls were vulnerable groups. At the beginning, they just abused and treated each other. Later, someone extended his magic claw to one of them.


    Evil, like pestilence, will spread quickly as long as one tries and is not punished.


    On the surface, they provide a warm harbor for these children, but at night, hoarse and desperate sobs will come from different dormitories


    Young girls in bloom, young teenagers, without exception.


    until the man as like as two peas in the sky, the angel sent to save him, his face is exactly the same as the man in the 901 U disk video, and what shocked me more is his name.


    Lin Lin is only one word short of bangs.


    Liu Yanmei once told me that Liu Haimei did so much to avenge her brother.


    Lin Lin must be Liu Hai''s brother.


    I was just about to ask how he died. As soon as the picture turned, Lin Lin came to an office, red faced and red eared, arguing with the leaders inside. The middle-aged man took out a lot of money to buy him off.


    Lin Lin didn''t take it. Instead, he said, you''ll get retribution.


    But when he turned to leave, he didn''t notice the venomous eyes of the middle-aged man. He gave a sinister smile and said to the table, "you heard what you just said. You should know what to do."

 Chapter 66

    A little girl climbed out from the bottom of the table. She looked very young as a teenager.


    They were there


    More importantly, that girl looks like Linlin. No, she is Linlin.


    Because the middle-aged man called her name and told her to use it against Lin Lin.


    "Good, good, well." Linlin trembled, her voice intermittent, "listen to the headmaster, I listen to the headmaster."


    That kind of picture, that kind of words, it''s disgusting.


    I pulled my hand back and couldn''t watch it.


    Zhou Yi sighed and told me that the children in swancheng school were not only deaf and dumb, but also some other disabled people. Linlin was abandoned by her parents because of her heart problem.


    Linlin is different from other girls. She is very smart and will make use of her own advantages. School leaders like her very much. Similarly, other girls are forced to indecent, she is willing to take the initiative with those men.


    Even Lin Lin''s affairs are her own. She wants to help those leaders frame them up.


    She asked Lin Lin to help him with his lessons by asking questions, but she gave him medicine and took the video.


    Intern teacher in the classroom obscene deaf mute female students, for a time, set off a huge pressure of public opinion, countless people denounced Lin Lin, he would like to bear down, at least after the exposure of the ugly behavior of school leaders.


    Lin Lin told his good friend about it, but he didn''t expect him to persuade Lin Lin to let it go, and the conversation broke down.


    That good friend was still worried about Lin Lin, so he took the initiative to negotiate with those leaders. Unexpectedly, it had the opposite effect and completely pushed Lin Lin to a dead end.


    After Lin Lin died, he wanted to disclose the truth to the public, but he was afraid that he would become the next Lin Lin. in the end, he chose to keep it a secret and continue to be a teacher. He was promoted by those people to become a director.


    No wonder before he went to the death City, the director was more guilty than frightened. He said that he had to pay off the debt he owed. It turned out that he was Lin Lin''s good friend, and his dying life was the secret between them.


    They used to be so good. Lin Lin trusted him so much, but he failed to live up to his expectations


    I also want to ask what, suddenly, B old pushed me, "quick, the tower is about to collapse."


    "But, you," Zhou Yi in the picture is clearly a 20-year-old handsome man, but now only ten years later, he has become a ghost.


    B old support body to stand up, "go against the sky and should be punished, Zhuoyue said right, I still give up constantly private, how can ask him to be righteous."


    He gave a wry smile and said that he had learned Tao since childhood. Before he met her, he was full of Tao in his heart, but some things ended at the beginning.


    Mr. B took out a wooden box from his body and gave it to me. He said that there was something left for Zhuoyue in it, as well as the truth ten years ago. It''s time for Swann''s grievances to end.


    "Go," he sat on the ground again, his old face gradually regained his youth, but his figure became thinner and thinner.


    But at that moment, I saw a woman in a white skirt in his eyes. She suddenly turned around and was impressed with the young appearance of the director''s wife.


    "That woman lied to you. She didn''t want to save her brother." I didn''t think about anything, blurted out, "she married Lin Lin''s good friend, and even conceived his child."


    The last sentence, I said very lightly, because I found that Zhou Yigen didn''t have resentment, he just gave a faint smile, "Yeah, that''s good. What I can''t let go of is her. I''m satisfied to know that she''s doing well. "


    "You broke your leg for her and wasted your life. You even lived in the dark for ten years in this tower. She cheated you. You..." How can we forgive so easily, without a word of complaint.


    Zhou Yi suddenly laughed, as if he saw some beautiful scenery, and his hand stretched out, but he couldn''t help hanging down in mid air,


    and the last thing in his mouth was a woman''s name, "Lanqin."


    Finally, like a gust of wind, Zhou Yi''s body completely scattered, only a shabby clothes fell to the ground.


    At the same time, the sand table on the ground also disintegrated, the tower in the dish collapsed, the water splashed everywhere, and even a few spots touched my face.


    Because of the shaking of the whole tower and the shaking of the earth, I felt my face and lost my mind, "is this the end?"


    "No A pair of strong hands jerked me up from behind. "As long as I''m here, you won''t be OK."


    Lv Ke held me in his arms and asked if I could walk.


    I lowered my head, grabbed his arm and stood up.


    I didn''t delay any longer. My back was close to Lv Ke''s, but what I didn''t expect was that when we went downstairs, I smelled a burning smell.


    See here tower layer, red, really reflect out a piece of fire!


    Yes, just now the water poured, the feeling of baking will naturally appear, but why, in this fire, I can''t feel the heat?The whole body of LV Shiqi was so cold that I couldn''t see what was behind me.


    "Don''t be afraid," he said


    Looking at his bright and enchanting pupil reflected by the orange red flame, my heart calmed down.


    Of course I''m not afraid. With him, I''m not afraid of everything.


    As long as he''s by my side.


    No, what I like is Zhuoyue. How can I have such a completely dependent mind.


    Lv Ke took my hand and frowned: "Enron, look at the road."


    I turned around, suppressed that kind of inexplicable stable mood, gritted my teeth, "Luce, you used to call me a girl, because of your wife."


    I don''t know why, I''m always so eloquent that I can''t say a word at this time.


    "It''s not me you''re calling, it''s her, isn''t it?" As like as two peas, I saw the picture that was dying before, her cruel heart, his despair, "the face of that woman, I saw it, just like me."


    In fact, what I want to ask is, what is the relationship between me and that woman? Is it because I am the reincarnation of his wife that he treats me so well.


    Lu Ke''s body suddenly stagnated, but soon returned to normal, "yes, she is my wife, because she, I save you."


    I''m not her, and in a word, I''ve left our relationship behind.


    And at this time, my feet suddenly seem to trip up something, a stagger, dangerous will fall on the stairs, rolled into the sea of fire!


    Lu Ke was so quick that he caught me and half fell into the fire

 Chapter 67

    "Lv Ke!" I tried to catch him, but I was still a little late.


    When he got up again from the fire, his tall body lit up the smoke.


    "Let''s go down." Luce still protected me, but he was not so close to me.


    When I went downstairs, I became extremely careful. I didn''t want to make trouble for Lv Ke any more, but my heart was in a mess.


    Why do I feel so lost after he denies? He is good enough for me. Even if I accept the love because of this face, I should be satisfied, right.


    But why do I feel so bad


    At this time, I would like to ask if he was seriously injured, but he would not let me go back.


    Soon, we got to the bottom of the tower.


    "Enron!" Suddenly behind me came the cry of Lv Ke. I suddenly turned back. He took my hand and pulled me into his arms. "Just a moment, just a moment."


    The tower is collapsing, and there is the sound of falling objects around. I know what I should do most is to get out quickly.


    But at this time, I couldn''t hear anything, only Lv Ke was left in front of me.


    I quietly let him hold, even hope to be held longer.


    Because, as long as I go out, I can''t be so willful any more.


    Finally, Lv Ke took the initiative to let me go. I was the only one in his glass eyes. His pale hand stroked my cheek. "You are not her. You are not her any more."


    Maybe, maybe I was your wife in my previous life. If I had no relationship with that woman, why would I have such memory, but I can''t say it.


    A person who is full of other men in his heart has no position. This misplaced emotion can only be cut off when it is just sprouting, so it will not be too wrong.


    "I know it. I really know it." Luce let go of my hand, I don''t know whether to tell me or to tell myself, over and over again.


    He pushed the door open in front of him. I followed him silently and went out.


    Behind is the sound of the collapse of the tower, in front is the cold and lonely figure. Lv Ke walked like that, farther and farther away from me, and never stopped.


    My vision seems to leave him alone, even Zhuoyue didn''t notice when he held me.


    "Enron, what''s the matter with you?" After he yelled several times, I finally recovered, shook my head and handed the wooden box to him.


    I have a lot to say, but now I really can''t say a word.


    Lv Ke left my life, this is not what I always want, why wait for him to really do, my heart will be so painful.


    "Elder martial sister," Liu Hai came up to me, "I''m sorry."


    I raised my head and gave him a slight look. "We will fight back against your brother''s injustice, and the whole Swann will bear it..."


    "Stop it, leave it to me. I''ll take care of everything." Zhuoyue held me in his arms, thinking that I was hurt too much, "you should rest."


    I dropped my eyes and really closed them.


    It''s been three days since I woke up. The case of swancheng, which was suppressed at the beginning, has finally come to the surface. Because of Lin Lin''s resistance, the bullying of school leaders has intensified. I don''t know who spread it, saying that Lin Lin has left behind, backed up swancheng''s scandal, and handed it to Liu Yanmei, a student she trusts.


    They forced Liu Yanmei, tied her to a chair, forced her, raped her, whipped her, and even set fire to frighten her.


    Unexpectedly, the fire was out of control and really burned.


    In a hurry, the school leaders fled by themselves. They wanted to call the police to fight the fire, but if the firemen came in, they would find Liu Yanmei bound.


    As a result, they do not do two endlessly, when the fire is an accident.


    Let those damned people burn all the evidence that should be destroyed


    However, this accident not only did not make them responsible for poor management, but indirectly promoted them.


    Those poor children were burned alive by the fire, and they were molested and injured alive. It''s not fair that they died, especially when such a brutal and cruel way was underestimated by an accident. How can they not be angry.


    But after that, they didn''t find the ordinary girl in the house for a long time.


    After knowing this, Zhou Yi was very angry and even wanted to make it known to the public. But after all, he didn''t stop LAN Qin''s pleading. Those people repeatedly promised to repent and would spend the rest of their lives doing good deeds to guide them to build the tower.


    However, Zhou Yi left behind and recorded the incident. If those people do bad things again, they will shake everything out.


    However, he underestimated swanseng''s resentment. First he broke his leg, then all the silk turned white, and the handsome man turned white.


    And those people saw that Zhou Yi had no use value, and they had a bad idea again and sealed the tower


    I feel a face with both hands, only feel that Zhou Yi is also a poor person, he for her against his pursuit of the road, set up this vicious method.But she not only betrayed him, watching him die in the tower, but also married someone else.


    "Enron," Zhuoyue called to me, "the booklet left by Zhou Yi explained in detail the criminal evidence and the cause and effect of that year. This matter was wronged, and all the people behind it were pulled out. Those spirits were very relieved, and I had helped them out."


    I, um, half sat up and asked Zhuoyue for a cell phone.


    Before the director''s wife''s number, I made a backup in Zhuoyue''s mobile phone, now it''s useful.


    I dialed it. It took me a long time to get through.


    She sounded impatient. "My husband is dead. Even if you want to condemn him, it''s useless. Besides, he wanted to help ah Lin at the beginning..."


    Before she could finish, I interrupted her, "I''m Enron."


    "I remember you, my husband''s student, who saw the news and came to inquire about the situation."


    "No I couldn''t help shaking my head and looking at the wooden box beside me, "I just want to know, do you remember a man named Zhou Yi?"


    "Zhou, Zhou Yi." The voice at the other end trembled. "Do you know him?"


    "He always wanted to see you again, but until his soul was broken, he could only satisfy this luxury in his memory."


    It''s clear that Zhou Yi can take revenge and ignore the tower, but for her sake, he still guards the tower.


    "You said he was dead?" The woman''s voice suddenly became hysterical, "impossible, how could he die? You lied to me, he..."


    At this time, the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground blocked our conversation.

 Chapter 68

    What does this mean? She doesn''t know about Zhou Yi''s being sealed up in the tower.


    I yelled out the name of the director''s wife, but she didn''t respond to me, and I suddenly realized that the sound of the weight falling down just now was probably because she fell down.


    A pregnant woman who was pregnant in July and August, because my questioning moved the fetal Qi, if the abortion, I certainly can not delay the relationship.


    I looked at Zhuoyue and had no idea. He grabbed the mobile phone and made an emergency call. Then he asked me to stay in the bar and he went to see the situation.


    "But," I was going to pull his hand, but I pulled the wound of my arm and swallowed the cry of pain, "I remember your injury was very serious."


    "I''m fine. I''m going." Zhuoyue rubbed my head, comforted me, and went to help me clean up the mess.


    At this time, I really regretted it, because I wanted to make LAN Qin feel guilty, but I did something wrong.


    I''m always like this, always involving people around me. Not only Zhuoyue was hurt by me, but also Lv Ke was hurt by me


    I felt so sad that I screamed in pain.


    "Elder martial sister," at this time, Liu Hai suddenly pushed the door and rushed in, "what''s the matter with you?"


    He had been guarding the door all the time. He heard my scream and thought that something had happened to me. Then he came in to check. But when he saw that I was crying, he had no idea.


    After a long time, he bowed his head and said to me, "I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t be so seriously injured.".


    "Go out." I know that Zhuoyue forgives Liu Hai, so I keep him in the bar. Maybe I would choose revenge, but I still can''t forgive him.


    "I want to be alone for a while."


    "Elder martial sister, I..." Bangs were at a loss to stand there, a big boy even because of my words, red eyes.


    I tried to communicate with him. If he had told us about Lin Lin earlier, everything would not be like this. But his distrust made Zhuoyue and I almost die there.


    "Actually, I didn''t want to get your forgiveness." Liu Hai inhaled his nose and took a long breath, "but, these days, let me make atonement, OK, elder martial sister, I really know I''m wrong."


    "There are sins that you can''t redeem if you want to." Clearly angry, the tears came out first, "Lu Ke can''t be reincarnated, his soul is not complete, do you know how much he will be bullied in that world, he is so proud, but now any ghost can be on his head."


    But I can''t do anything. I don''t even know where he is now.


    The more I think about it, the more painful I feel. I beat my chest again and again, and I hate my incompetence.


    "Elder martial sister, you don''t want to do this. You can beat me. You can vent your anger, but you don''t want to hurt yourself like this." Liu Hai came up to me and grabbed my arm to stop me from hurting myself. His voice begged to the extreme, "the doctor said you are very weak and need a good rest. When I begged you."


    I drooped my eyes and said that I''m ok. I''ll go to bed now and let the bangs go out.


    Liu Hai was reluctant. After hesitation, he went out. Before leaving, he told me to call him if necessary.


    I sat up on my back, but just as I was about to get out of bed, something fell.


    I looked down and saw my cell phone lying on the ground.


    However, I left it at Lv Ke''s home because of a fault.


    I picked it up and found that the mobile phone not only returned to normal, but also put back the card I used to change into Luce''s mobile phone. Needless to say, it must have been made by Luce.


    I suddenly want to cry, when a message jumped on the screen, is Lv Ke''s message.


    He told me that he was gone, let me never contact him again, everything back to the starting point.


    "Where are you going?" I instinctively got a reply. What surprised me even more was that Lv Ke immediately returned my message, "looking for my wife in my previous life."


    Seeing that he could return my information, I knew that he was at least safe now. After I was relieved, I hurriedly typed a word and asked him if he could not find it.


    In fact, I still have the second half sentence in my heart. I hope he can come back if he can''t find it. After all, Zhuoyue knows how to do things. Maybe he can find a way to help Lv Ke repair his soul.


    "Then I''ll go on, all the time, all the time." This is the answer that Luce gave me, and the last word he said to me, at least the last farewell I thought.


    Because, for a long time, I didn''t contact him again.


    In the evening, Zhuoyue finally came back. He looked very tired and told me that Lanqin was missing.


    "Missing?" Swann''s story has come to an end. How could someone bind her.


    Zhuoyue nodded and said that when he arrived at the director''s home, Lanqin had been picked up by the ambulance. He followed the information to the hospital, but didn''t see Lanqin again."No way." I always feel where the problem, "she is not a big belly, and it is for several months, even if she is in good health, can move the fetal gas, can''t so soon leave the hospital, her child is also fake, like Liu Yanmei!"


    Zhuoyue first frowned, then touched my head, let me not so excited.


    After I took a few deep breaths and stabilized, he said that Lanqin was really pregnant, but when the ambulance arrived, the child was sliced out alive.


    After just thinking about that picture, I feel cold all over. Who is so cruel and has done such a heartless thing? Isn''t Swann''s injustice clarified? What are they doing with orphans and widows.


    Hearing what I said, Zhuoyue held me in her arms and patted me on the back. Her voice was bleak and slow. "It was not made by others. Child, it''s Lanqin who dug it out of his stomach with scissors. "


    I couldn''t believe that I raised my head, but I heard Zhuoyue say, "moreover, she left a word on the ground with those blood."

 Chapter 69

    I want to ask what words, but Zhuoyue handed me the mobile phone, in that photo, on the beige floor, there are eight blood red characters, "I''m the second wife, the name of the crown week."


    Second wife, Zhou Ming


    Zhou Yi, LAN Qin has his heart, but he thinks that the woman he loves betrays him to death, and I tell him that Lan Qin is pregnant with other men''s children.


    As a result, she took the child out of her stomach to prove her deep love for Zhou Yi.


    I took a look at Zhuoyue and didn''t know what to say.


    "She loves him." Zhuoyue patted me on the back, "that''s enough."


    "But Zhou Yi''s heart is broken. He doesn''t know..." When I was about to say something, Zhuoyue''s slender fingers pressed on my lips and held me in my arms.


    He said that she doesn''t have to know to love someone, as long as she is happy.


    "Just like you, right?" I suddenly understood what he meant, "like me, but don''t accept me."


    "Enron"


    what mission did Zhou Yi once say about Zhuoyue? Is there any danger to her life?


    "We have to face what is pressing on you and what are the difficulties."


    Zhuo LAN frowned and said that she didn''t want to be sent to the emergency room in time.


    And then I asked.


    Zhuoyue shakes her head and says that after the operation, LAN Qin, who was supposed to be in a coma, is missing. To be exact, she just disappears in the intensive care unit. No one knows where she has gone.


    "I don''t even know if she''s alive or dead?" I choked and said, "if I didn''t tell her about Zhou Yi, she would not have an accident, and there would be children."


    "Enron, don''t think about it. It''s her choice." Zhuoyue helped me wipe my tears, "you just told her the truth, if she is so hoodwinked for a lifetime, it is sad."


    "But"


    "there is no but." Zhuoyue embedded me in his arms, "it''s the greatest happiness for people who love each other to be together. I didn''t understand before, but now I understand. Even if life will soon come to an end, it''s enough to hold that person''s hand firmly and live the rest of every second."


    Ten fingers intertwined, this is the best posture.


    After resting in the bar for more than half a month, I never heard of Lv Ke again. Everything seemed to go back to the way I didn''t meet him at the beginning. The difference was that I finally got together with the person I had been secretly in love with for more than ten years.


    And he didn''t know if he had found his wife.


    "What do you think?" Zhuoyue''s gentle voice interrupted my thinking, he pinched my nose, eyes full of doting.


    "I miss you." I pulled out a laugh.


    "I''m right in front of you."


    I put Zhuoyue''s hand on my waist, and my eyes were burning. I was thinking about when you would marry me.


    Zhuoyue''s eyes darkened and held me on the bed. But the next second, he got up again and said in a hoarse voice that it was almost 0 o''clock. He agreed to open today.


    "Together, then." I got up and rubbed his back, but Zhuoyue didn''t refuse.


    However, this time, I still didn''t stay at the bar and continued to stay at the old seat. After a while, I met sister Wang again.


    When she saw me, she couldn''t help teasing me and asked me why I didn''t go to the bar.


    I took a look there. Zhuoyue didn''t smile at everyone before. Instead, he was cold. Only when he looked at me from time to time could he show his warm eyes.


    "I want to see from a distance, and I fight back with the bar, either bleeding or fighting with my rival. Last time, I was taken away by the police..."


    I took a mouthful of orange juice, but I heard sister Wang''s laughter and asked me how my injury was.


    I asked her how she knew.


    Sister Wang told me that the case that I went to prison was very serious. The night I went in, I met a perverted murderer.


    Speaking of that pervert, I didn''t ask her seriously after I was taken away.


    She means Luce.


    I quickly shook my head and said that I was OK. She also tut tut said that I was lucky. It was said that the place where the prisoners were put to death was very dark. If I hadn''t been abducted, I would have been planted in the hands of those women.


    "How can you be so clear about what''s going on in prison?" I''m a little surprised that this kind of information can be classified as internal information.


    Sister Wang''s eyes suddenly widened for a while, and then recovered calm, saying that many people know that it was not burst out by the newspaper.


    I Oh a, sister Wang also took the initiative to say, meet abnormal, can be so calm, you must be the first.


    I repeatedly said that I didn''t. The man released me on the way. Later, I was locked up by the people behind Swanger because I was missing with the director before. They thought I knew the inside story, so they tried to kill me. Even the prison, they colluded with the police to get me in."Swan Cheng," sighed sister Wang, "is also evil."


    I was also a little melancholy. I lowered my head and drank the juice in a muffled voice. But at this time, sister Wang suddenly called out. I followed her line of sight and saw clearly that there was nothing.


    I asked suspiciously, what''s the matter.


    After a while, I saw my red lips, especially my red eyes.


    I patted her on the shoulder and said who might have folded the crane. As for the eyes, they should be red.


    "No, really, it''s blood red eyes." Sister Wang grabbed my hand hard, and her long nails fell into the back of my hand. "Moreover, it''s looking at your direction."


    With a thump in my heart, I asked sister Wang several times. She insisted that she was right.


    Suddenly, an infrared ray came into my eyes. I instinctively didn''t look over my head. When I looked over again, I found that there was a child playing with something in my hand.


    Sister Wang was relieved and said it was an infrared light. She thought someone was staring at me.


    But it didn''t look like red eyes at all. Later, sister Wang answered the phone and said she had something to do and wanted to leave first.


    I gave a hum, but after sitting alone, I felt more and more uneasy. So I said hello to Zhuoyue and went upstairs.


    Although I told myself that this is Zhuoyue''s room, nothing will break in, but my heart is still a little flustered.


    I put all the lights on, waiting for Zhuoyue to come back, but I don''t know how, I was trapped in the past.


    When I closed my eyes, a black crow flew straight at me. Its eyes were blood red.


    That thing, I saw it last time in death city!


    I suddenly wake up, but at this time, the mobile phone suddenly vibrated, is a strange number.


    I clenched my fist, pressed the answer, but what I heard was not someone else, but sister Wang''s voice, "Enron, come on, hurry, order..."


    Then the call turned into a busy tone.

 Chapter 70

    Sister Wang had an accident, which was my first thought.


    But after I rushed downstairs, Zhuoyue scolded me, "no shoes, running around."


    Then he stepped out of the bar and picked me up.


    I was in a bit of a hurry. I just told him sister Wang''s call for help.


    Zhuoyue frowned more tightly and asked when I gave her the number.


    Such a question, asked me to live, because before only sister Wang gave me a business card, but she did not have my side of the information.


    I can''t say a word, Zhuoyue said don''t worry, maybe someone else has the wrong number.


    But I just had a chat with sister Wang. Her voice, I should not admit my mistake.


    Zhuoyue saw that I was stunned and asked me not to think too much. Otherwise, what should we do? We don''t even have an address. We can''t help.


    "Zhuoyue," I asked him if I was too nosy. It was always like this, causing him trouble.


    Zhuoyue smiles and doesn''t speak. Instead, she takes me into the bathroom and pours hot water to soak my feet.


    While washing my feet, he asked me if the temperature was OK.


    I took his face in both hands and wanted to tell him about the black crow, but after seeing his gentle smile, I gave up.


    Because to mention the black crow, it''s inevitable to talk about Luce, and Zhuoyue doesn''t want to hear his name.


    Not only he, but also I instinctively resisted, because to me, he was like a needle, which would hurt when touched


    I thought it was over, but the next day I got a call from sister Wang. This time, she didn''t panic, but asked if I could go to see her. She is in the hospital alone.


    I politely refused. After all, we only talked for a few times, but we didn''t know each other very well.


    After I asked for some basic information, I asked her to take good care of her health, so I decided to hang up.


    "Please, Enron, I don''t have many friends here." Always sister Wang at the moment with pleading tone, "the doctor said, must have relatives and friends sign, just agree me to go through the discharge procedures."


    Since the hospital doesn''t agree with her coming out, it must have its own reason. I asked her to have a good rest in a few days, but sister Wang still couldn''t listen to me. She said that she had already made an appointment with the guests. If she broke the appointment, her reputation would be gone.


    In the end, I couldn''t get over her and said OK.


    Hang up the phone, I want to bite my tongue again, always so soft hearted, really.


    Fortunately, Zhuoyue didn''t complain about me. He also said that he had something to ask sister Wang.


    In the afternoon, I went to the hospital with Zhuoyue. When the attending doctor saw me, he was a little reproachful. What else did he say? How did your sister become a doctor.


    I was a little confused. Sister Wang opened her mouth first and said it was none of my business at all. It was her own problem.


    Then he winked at me.


    I still don''t understand, but I nodded and promised to take good care of her in the future.


    After the doctor left, sister Wang apologized to me, saying that she couldn''t find anyone, so she bothered me.


    I was about to say nothing, Zhuoyue blocked in front of me and asked how sister Wang knew my mobile phone number.


    "It''s a long time ago." Sister Wang waved to me, "sister Enron, you forget, the first time we met, I invited you to drink, you were drunk, and then said that you had a special talk with me, so you gave me the number."


    "Ah?" I scratched my head. That day I was too drunk to remember. But sister Wang had to chase me to ask if it was right.


    "Forget it." Zhuoyue interrupted, "this kind of question is meaningless."


    I couldn''t help laughing. He asked, but he said it was meaningless.


    But sister Wang was embarrassed. She said that she really didn''t mean anything. She told Zhuoyue not to treat her as a bad person. She was a teacher and had some scars on her body. The doctor thought that she was self injurious, so he let her leave the hospital after confirming that she had relatives.


    "I still hope you can find less Enron in the future." Zhuoyue tone is very strong, "she is soft hearted and counsellor, it is difficult to refuse others, I am not easy to manage, can only eliminate from the source."


    I pulled Zhuoyue''s clothes and asked him not to talk like this. At least he was a patient and his old client. Is that a bit too much.


    Instead of caring, sister Wang said she understood.


    I asked her if it was really no big deal.


    She said that she didn''t. yesterday, she was careless and had a little accident. Then she found me and called me. They are in the business and pay special attention to the privacy of customers, so that person can''t send her to the hospital.


    "Like this," I nodded, and Zhuoyue pulled me out to go through the discharge procedures for sister Wang.


    After that, we separated at the gate of the hospital.


    But when I turned around, I felt that kind of peeping eyes appeared behind me.


    I turned my head immediately, but the black corner disappeared in my sight.The oppressive and restrained black color reminds me of the structure of Lv Ke''s family.


    Could it be him


    "What''s the matter?" Zhuoyue''s words pulled me back from my mind, "my face is so bad."


    I shook my head and said it''s OK, but I suddenly thought of the evening''s employment promotion meeting.


    In order to reassure Zhuo Yue, I deliberately pretended to be distressed. I was a senior, and I was bored with so many things. But the college counselor was strict and had to sign in one by one.


    He and I held hands.


    When I got to the classroom in the evening, I saw a roommate waving to me all the way to sit down.


    Because they and I are not a professional, only the College meeting can meet, so long no wonder miss.


    I looked at Zhuoyue and asked for his advice. He said yes with a smile.


    After the two of us sat down, they pulled me to ask the East and West, "everyone said that you are with the iceberg man God, we still don''t believe it, now it seems, hehe."


    I pinched them back and told them not to speak so high.


    They had a look at Zhuoyue, then lowered their voice and said, after Zhu Xiaofei moved out, they went back to the dormitory. They haven''t seen me for such a long time. Am I really living with male god?


    We do live together, but it''s definitely not what they mean.


    I was about to explain, one of them attached to my ear and asked me, how about Zhuoyue''s bed and Kung Fu.


    "Go to hell!" I blushed and told them not to think about it.


    And at this time, I suddenly saw a man come in from the doo

 Chapter 71

    I didn''t expect to see Zhu Xiaofei here. Besides, she has lost a lot of weight and become very beautiful. If I hadn''t known her for many years, I wouldn''t have recognized her.


    After a while, Zhu Xiaofei walked in front of us and said hello to us, "long time no see."


    "No one wants to see you." A few roommates answered with one voice, "go away, it''s really eye-catching."


    Zhu Xiaofei didn''t get angry. Instead, she apologized to us, saying that she was too angry before and made everyone unhappy. During the time when she went home for treatment, she figured out a lot and hoped that we could give her another chance.


    "When the neuropathy is cured, you can treat everything as if it never happened?" Liu Yiyi, who used to be borrowed by Zhu Xiaofei and didn''t return the money, patted the table and stood up directly, "then I''ll borrow 10000 yuan from you, and then I''ll apologize and say that I''m forgetful and don''t remember."


    Her voice was so high that many people came to see her, but her temper was so strong that we couldn''t hold her.


    did not expect that Zhu Xiaofei had changed her mind before changing her mind. Instead, she picked up the mobile phone. After a minute, she said, let Yiyi look at Alipay. She turned the money over.


    With that, Yiyi''s mobile phone was shocked. After she picked it up, she gave us a look.


    Although she is still a reasonable look, but the tone obviously softened, asked Zhu Xiaofei how to turn double to her.


    "It''s interest." Zhu Xiaofei sweet smile, more like a beauty, "another day, we come out of the dormitory to have a meal, I invite."


    "I''ll take this one." Zhuoyue, who didn''t speak for a long time, suddenly made a sound. He took my hand and said, "I should have invited you to have dinner in your dormitory after being with Enron for such a long time."


    "It''s better to hit the sun than to choose the day." Yiyi immediately sat down, star eye a bright, "after the propaganda meeting, we''ll go to eat supper chant."


    Zhuoyue subconsciously looked at me, I deliberately teased him, "you''re miserable, our dormitory is full of food."


    He touched my head, smiling faintly, as if with a Wang of spring water, moistening things silently.


    I quickly sat upright, patted my face, and held my chin to look at the platform, but I felt very hopeless. Only when I was looked at like this, I felt that spring was warm and flowers were blooming, and all around me was spring and color.


    When I came back from this state, the propaganda meeting had already started, and Zhu Xiaofei also sat in our row. After a while, Zhu Xiaofei talked to the roommates, and they looked very harmonious.


    The girl''s feelings are really strange, I turn my face and look at Zhuoyue.


    He had been listening attentively. After noticing my sight, he held my face and motioned me not to go.


    I put my hands together, chin up, eyes in front of me, but I couldn''t help thinking about Zhu Xiaofei.


    She said that when she went home for treatment, she didn''t really have sleepwalking, did she? I always thought that death city had something to do with her, but it seemed that I had never seen her since she disappeared, and the person who pulled me into the water was not her.


    So, is everything just a coincidence? Before, I suspected that there was a person behind the death City, but after so long, he didn''t move. It seems that Liu Yanmei pulled it out on purpose.


    As for the man who followed me, it was Luce.


    I shook my head and let myself not think about it. The peace is not good. I don''t want to be satisfied until I get hurt again.


    After the publicity meeting, all the roommates were asking for a snack, so we went to the hotel at the north gate.


    Because there was no room in the hotel, we just made do in the shed outside.


    I didn''t feel anything at all, but when I looked up, I could see the interesting hotel before. I was always uncomfortable.


    At this time, Zhuoyue touched my hand, I ah a, found roommates are calling me.


    I asked what happened, but I heard them holding chopsticks in one hand and face in the other. They looked envious. Let me tell them how to win Zhuoyue.


    In this way, we both thought that we were going to die, so we made it clear.


    Do I want to teach them to have an accident and wait for the hero to save the beauty? In case of bad life, what should I do if I hang up.


    I was just about to put it off, but I found that there was a strong line of sight on the right side, with a little hatred.


    When I saw it, Zhu Xiaofei just looked at me with a smile, "yes, yes, Enron, tell me about it."


    Would she want to hear it? Before, I can remember that Zhu Xiaofei was particularly infatuated with Zhuoyue. Even after she had a boyfriend, she pinched her neck because Zhuoyue helped me talk, which almost killed me.


    Instinctively, I had to swallow my saliva and turn the topic to the past. I asked Zhu Xiaofei if she had a boyfriend. I''d like to bring it to us when I''m free.


    "Bright red." The roommate shifted the noisy object and shook his finger. "He said," is it because of the man who has just paid so much for our shopping cart that he has become so beautiful now? But it''s not cheap. Can''t it be the rich second generation? "


    I said how they became so good in a flash. It was Zhu Xiaofei who helped them buy things."No, No." Zhu Xiaofei smiles shyly, but she acquiesces to what they say, saying that her boyfriend is really good to her and responds to every request. During this period of treatment, she survived only when he was always by her side.


    "Sick, what disease?" I am more curious about where Zhu Xiaofei has gone than that boyfriend.


    Zhu Xiaofei said nothing, I want to continue to ask, roommate but again put in the mouth, let her show us the man''s picture.


    Unexpectedly, her mobile phone rang. When she answered the phone, she had a soft smile on her face. Later, she told us that her boyfriend was nearby and would come to pick her up later.


    Other roommates say it''s a coincidence, just to satisfy my curiosity, but I''m a little disappointed, because I always feel that her boyfriend is an excuse made up by her, and what she likes seems to be Zhuoyue.


    She looked at his eyes, I will not admit it, it is clearly before me, clearly love to the extreme, but it must be hidden.


    "What do you think?" Zhuoyue pinched my nose, "staring at me without blinking."


    "Handsome Yu, it''s normal to watch you go crazy." Yiyi, while stuffing rice, joked at me, "you don''t know, she always likes you. Once I helped her bring a notebook. Tut Tut, it was all about you."


    "You can''t stop eating." I glared at her and asked her to say it again, but she started with me and put up two fingers. "I think I can get two elbows."


    I made a face at her and called the waiter.


    But when I looked back, Zhu Xiaofei stood up, with a smile in her voice, "coming."


    Zhu Xiaofei enthusiastically introduced her boyfriend to us, but I was stunned.


    Because, that person is Zhou Feng unexpectedly.

 Chapter 72

    "How could it be you?" I stood up and couldn''t believe my eyes.


    Zhou Feng and Lin Lin are not missing, how can he appear in front of me, or take the initiative to show up.


    What on earth does he want to do


    Zhuoyue also got up. He took my hand and pinched it to calm me down. Other roommates are confused, "Enron, do you know Yanhong''s boyfriend?"


    I don''t know how to explain. Zhou Feng chuckled and said with a little apology that Yanhong used my photos when playing games before, so he came to school to find someone and saw that I had a misunderstanding. Fortunately, Yanhong confessed and he wasn''t the kind of person who looked at his face. It was nothing to explain clearly.


    , "as like as two peas," I would probably believe that, because I am just like my guess, but now I just say, "Liu Yanmei, Lin Lin? Zhou Feng, who are you going to pretend to be a wolf with a big tail here? What else are you going to say that you don''t look at your face, and who are you going to cheat? "


    At this time, Zhu Xiaofei stood in front of Zhou Feng and told me not to be angry with him. She made all this. If you want to blame her, blame her.


    They pretended to be so affectionate. Who can I show them? I sneered and asked Zhu Xiaofei if she had told me before that her boyfriend was the one she had been secretly in love with since primary school. It''s very important. How can she become the one to talk about in the game now? Tut Tut, yes, when did she have the truth in her mouth.


    "Enron," Zhu Xiaofei yelled at me with some grievances and wanted to grab my hand.


    I suddenly dodged, saying that I didn''t know her well, and asked her not to be so close to me. But I didn''t expect that other roommates would help Zhu Xiaofei to say that she is really better now, and that she can''t be beaten to death just because of a little quarrel before. Who has no small fault.


    I wanted to say something else, but Zhuoyue held me down. He forced me to press on the seat. "My child, I''m spoiled. I''m sorry. Let''s eat. It''s not easy to get together."


    Everyone calmed down, and Zhou Feng also sat down. He looked at me unkindly. However, his eyes soon disappeared, but with a faint smile, he punished me with a few glasses of wine and said that it was an apology to me.


    I stare at him, ignore, Zhuoyue but back to the wine, even speak action is very polite.


    "Enron," Zhu Xiaofei called out my name. "I was not good before. I hope..."


    I stood up again, excuse myself to go to the toilet, turned and left.


    In the bathroom compartment, I still can''t figure out how Zhu Xiaofei and Zhou Feng can get along with each other. However, the two of them are quite matched. One is shameless and the other is cheeky. They complement each other.


    At this time, I heard the voice of someone talking outside, "Hey, do you see that male god in charge of the hospital, he is really super handsome."


    "But he has a girlfriend."


    "What''s the matter? The girl''s friends are crazy about him." She suddenly raised her voice, "especially the woman in the yellow skirt, her eyes are almost glued."


    What she said was Zhu Xiaofei. As I said earlier, she must still be thinking about Zhuoyue in her heart. Sure enough, she was there when we didn''t pay attention.


    "However, do you have the feeling that there is something wrong with that strange woman, but I can''t say exactly what is wrong."


    "I think you are envious. You are envious of people''s beauty."


    "Screw you"


    and then there was a loud noise and the sound of high-heeled shoes.


    Soon the door closed with a thump.


    The whole person immediately came up to me with a sense of fear.


    I quickly tidy up, ran out of the compartment, there is nothing outside, really, I always feel that after Swann''s things, I become suspicious.


    But when I turn on the tap and want to wash my hands, I can''t press it out. The only thing is the empty twitch of the water pipe, which reminds me that there is no water.


    But just now I heard the voice of the two women washing their hands. In a twinkling of an eye, the water was cut off?


    My nerve line is tight again, no matter whether it is sanitary or not, I plan to leave as soon as possible.


    I pulled the door of the bathroom, but it didn''t come out. I increased my strength, but I still couldn''t. It was as if someone was tugging at me outside. As soon as I pulled it in, I pulled it out.


    Is someone playing a prank on purpose.


    "Is anyone there, please?" I knocked hard and yelled, "can you open the door?"


    "No A voice deliberately elongated in response to me.


    When I heard her, I became alert. "Who is it? Stop it. It''s all night. "


    As I asked, I stepped back, but no one answered.


    "Do you hear me? Open the door! I''m going out! "


    I still didn''t get an answer. The whole bathroom only echoed because it was closed. I felt that my heart was lifted up and shrunk.I gritted my teeth and told myself that it was OK. Zhuoyue was outside. Who dares to mess with me.


    After I called out his name in silence, I leaned over again, gently turned the door handle, and then quickly pulled it open.


    I opened the door once, but this time I used a lot of strength and didn''t encounter any resistance, so I was almost knocked down by inertia.


    Instinctively, I had to step back a few steps. After standing firm, I walked up again, but I happened to face a colorful figure. Her face was full of gold, flashing, and her hair was of any color, which was more colorful than a rainbow.


    I was startled and instinctively cried out.


    "What''s it called, psycho." The man gave me a push and went straight into the bathroom.


    I took a long breath. It seems that I''m just a bad girl. I''m really nervous. I have to ask Zhuoyue to draw a sign for me when I go back. I''ll calm down.


    I leaned out and found that the empty and yellow light outside the door was playing in the corridor, which seemed very quiet. In addition, some melodious tunes added a bit of beautiful atmosphere.


    I completely relaxed and thought that there might be no water just now. As for the door, who should have played a prank.


    Thinking about it, I stepped out of the bathroom, but as soon as I went out, I felt a cold wind on my back neck. A slow and long voice climbed up my ears. "There was really no one outside just now."


    In a word, it makes my scalp feel num

 Chapter 73

    I didn''t look back and ran out with a breath until I got back to my seat.


    Zhuoyue patted me on the shoulder to help me feel comfortable. I relaxed. My first reaction was to tell him about the bathroom, "there was..."


    "What, what?" A few roommates'' voices pulled me back, and they asked excitedly, "can''t there be a handsome guy?"


    A stiff man said, "how can a handsome girl pick me up? It''s a pervert if you have one. "


    Zhuoyue touched my forehead, turned his head to say sorry to everyone, and then asked if there was anything else to eat. After ordering, he took me home.


    I keep saying it''s OK. I don''t have to leave early.


    "But you don''t look well." Zhuoyue frowned, his voice with a little guilt, "I should go and wait for you."


    All of a sudden, I felt my heart shrink. I held his hand tightly, saying that I was running fast and accidentally pulled the wound.


    "Well, go back." Yiyi pouted his mouth, "it''s not very important to eat. I just want to see how the male god treats our baby Yunzi, but now, I can rest assured."


    When I was in the dormitory, I had the closest relationship with Yiyi, but later she moved out, and she was not in the same class, so there was no contact. I would hear her saying that, and her nose became sour.


    "Let''s go." Yiyi''s eyes were a little red, and he pushed me, "it''s so late, you and the male god were disturbed by us in the first half of the night, and in the second half, hehe..."


    Originally some sentimental atmosphere was immediately changed by her, I blushed and pinched her waist, "I''m not as colorful as you."


    This meeting, Zhuoyue also finished the account, we said hello to everyone, and we are going to leave.


    But when I turned around, my hand was suddenly held by Zhu Xiaofei. She looked at me earnestly and said that she was not sensible before, but now she really wanted to make up for it. I hope I won''t be unhappy because of her.


    I jerked out, not only because of her hypocritical words, but also because I felt my hand was pricked. I couldn''t help crying, "do you have a needle in your hand?"


    Zhuoyue grabs my hand back and pushes Zhu Xiaofei.


    He pushed hard, but Zhu Xiaofei didn''t respond. Fortunately, Zhou Feng''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, so he didn''t fall down.


    She spread out her hand and said that she had nothing in her hand, but the national bracelet on her wrist had a sharp knife edge.


    , as like as two peas, I was too sensitive, but it was just like the lift''s tongue.


    At this time, the atmosphere of embarrassment to the extreme, not only the roommates face unbelievable, even the people next to Zhuoyue whispered to Zhuoyue, said handsome is not reliable, even to women.


    Say I''m ok, say Zhuoyue I can''t bear it, so I take the initiative to apologize to Zhu Xiaofei, said that he misunderstood, holding Zhuoyue''s arm, intend to leave early.


    But he patted my hand, did not want to go, calm voice, every word is loud, "don''t have next time, otherwise, you can''t afford the consequences."


    "Zhuoyue." Zhu Xiaofei''s voice was a little trembling. "I really didn''t mean any harm. It was because I accidentally touched the bracelet that I hurt Enron."


    At the moment, Zhuoyue didn''t have the gentleman''s demeanor just now. Instead, he was like a cold king. With the evil spirit of looking down on the common people, he approached step by step. "Whether it was intentional or not, as long as she said it hurt, it was your fault. Is it clear now?"


    "Well, I see." Zhu Xiaofei unconsciously stepped back and then responded intermittently.


    In fact, not to mention her, even I was so scared that I couldn''t help swallowing. Zhuo Yue was really fierce


    "All right, let''s go." Finish saying, I pull Zhuoyue to leave.


    On the way, I had planned to tell Zhuoyue about the bathroom completely. After thinking about it, I thought it would be over, because he was too serious about my affairs, and he couldn''t figure out how to attack.


    More is better than less.


    It''s very late after I go back. Zhuoyue is going to open business below, so I went upstairs alone.


    Because of what happened just now, I was a little flustered, so after washing, I checked the doors and windows several times before I went to bed.


    I didn''t have a deep sleep, I kept squinting, I didn''t completely lose consciousness.


    But when I was in a daze, I suddenly heard the three sounds of "Dong, Dong, Dong", just like the knock of a clock on the hour.


    I rubbed my ears and muttered, then turned over to sleep.


    No! I suddenly sat up, Zhuoyue bedroom when there is a clock, and this midnight, it is impossible to have an alarm clock.


    I feel cool back, just want to get out of bed, sharp telephone ring once again pierced my eardrum, ring fast and fast, shock me a burst of impatience, grabbed the mobile phone and scolded, "what, in the middle of the night, you don''t sleep, don''t let others sleep?"


    That end did not answer, so quietly on the phone, but I can''t hear anything.I looked at the screen. It''s the local number. "Sales? Or acquaintances, talk! "


    In response to my silence, I felt a chill rising from the soles of my feet, as if an inexplicable fear had passed from the other end of the phone.


    Just when I couldn''t hold on and wanted to hang up, a slow and melodious voice suddenly sounded, with a slow tone and a little gloomy, "someone is outside the door."


    "There''s your sister!" I burst out and yelled, hung up the phone, but I couldn''t help sliding on the ground.


    just as like as two peas in the restroom, and it still carries a special feeling, every word seems to be in my ear.


    I covered my chest to keep my heart beating, but there was another knock on the door, "Dong, Dong, Dong".


    Every time is very rhythmic, not slow, not urgent, but with a deadly pressure, as if hanging in my heart, a hit.


    My brain has become a blank, all the action can only be driven by instinct.


    Subconsciously, I went back to the warm bed, huddled up in a ball, and hid in the quilt, shaking to call Zhuoyue.


    At this time, a husky voice outside the door, like a singer holding his voice, mechanically asked: "is there anyone inside? Is there anyone in there? "


    I dare not answer, all hope is pinned on the mobile phone, but it always shows the page being dialed.


    "Is there anyone in there?" I can''t tell male voice from female voice. It''s like a repeater. It continues to ask, but I seem to be hypnotized. Suddenly, the voice before it says, "no one."


    But I just said a word, immediately covered his mouth, dead blocked, do not let himself make a sound.


    All of a sudden, the door, which had been closed well, was opened, and a sound of footsteps came slowly

 Chapter 74

    I was so scared that I didn''t dare to go out of the atmosphere. I felt that my whole body had been soaked in cold sweat


    At this time, I found something went straight to my bed, standing straight, not talking and not moving, just like a wooden man, confronting me, who moves first, even if he loses.


    Time goes by bit, and my courage is taken with me.


    I was more and more flustered, and I was about to be overwhelmed by this suffering. Suddenly, a hand patted my quilt and stifled my voice, "is there anyone in it?"


    I covered my mouth and insisted on the last line of defense. Its hand slid up slowly and stopped, then patted my head across the quilt, "Hey, is this a human?"


    His smile can''t tell men from women, but it''s hairy


    "Get out of here I couldn''t stand it any longer. I suddenly lifted the quilt and kicked out, but I didn''t touch anything.


    There was nothing. There was nothing in the room, but the sound just now was so real.


    I took my pillow and waved it in the air. Until I got to the ground, I could only hear my heart beat several times.


    There was a sudden click on the other side of the window, and my nerves tightened again.


    I bit my teeth and ran to the door. Suddenly, a few blood words oozed from the door: don''t go out, there is a ghost outside.


    As if the blood never disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Isn''t the ghost by the window? Where the hell is it!


    Now I really regret it. Ever since I knew that I looked very similar to Lv Ke''s wife, I moved out of Zhuoyue''s bedroom. I didn''t even have a convenient way.


    We can only wait and be slaughtered


    There was a rhythmic knocking sound from the window again, "Dong, Dong, Dong"


    every sound hit my heart. I couldn''t stand it any more. I broke down and yelled. After opening the door, I ran down like a rush.


    "Zhuoyue," I yelled as I ran, as if I were struggling on the line of life and death, "there are ghosts, there are ghosts


    Because I was too impatient, I didn''t pay attention to the wording at all. The word was so sensitive that I just yelled it out, causing people downstairs to look at me with disdain, like looking at a psycho.


    "Another horror movie? Timid, just wait for me to accompany you when I''m here. " Zhuoyue stepped out of the bar with the power of stability in his voice.


    As soon as I saw his figure, I rushed in and cried out his name over and over again. I shivered all over. I just felt helpless and drowned me like the tide.


    "I am," he said, patting me on the back like a child, "all the time."


    When I went upstairs, I kept holding Zhuoyue''s arm. Only in this way can I feel a little safe.


    After he settled me down, he poured me a cup of hot water. I was just about to pour the matter down.


    Zhuo Yue shook her head.


    "You''re not in a stable mood now. If you recall it again, it will scare you." He touched my head, peach blossom eyes with luster, "don''t worry, wait for your courage, eh? I''ll check it for you first. "


    "Don''t go," I said, tugging at his clothes. "I''m afraid. I''m afraid alone."


    Zhuoyue sat back, holding my two hands on his face, "I''m here, do you feel it?"


    "Well!" I jumped into his arms, listening to his steady heartbeat, tight nerves slowly relaxed.


    After a long time, I began to talk about the frightening things just now, and then asked him if the ghost came back with me.


    "No He immediately vetoed and held my hand tightly to comfort me, saying that he didn''t feel anything on me just now.


    So, did you break in later? It''s not easy to get in so easily.


    Zhuoyue still shook his head and said that it was not the ghost that was too strong, but the problem of people. It should be that someone had changed the situation in the bar. Moreover, it was not a ghost that came to the room just now.


    "You mean." I jerked my head up.


    Zhuo Yue''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper, and her voice was clear and moist. "There are at least two,"


    two. One wants to hurt me, and the other wants to save me. Did the blood words just remind me of something wrong? But I didn''t listen to him, so I ran out of the room.


    So, the ghost by the window wants to help me, but why does it keep knocking on the window.


    Who is the good one? Is the ghost Luce? Is he still looking at me, guarding me


    No, it''s not him. If he''s here, I won''t be trapped.


    I bit my lip and felt shaking my head. When I got back to myself, I found that Zhuo yuezheng was staring at me thoughtfully, obviously with forbearance in her eyes.


    "I," the words to the mouth, do not know how to explain, a long time to hold out a sentence, "did not think of anything.""I understand." Zhuoyue rubbed my hair, told me to stay in his room and have a good rest, and then stood up.


    I quickly called him to stop, let him wait, I change clothes also go down.


    Zhuoyue accompanied me back to my room. When I changed my clothes, he consciously turned around.


    Soon after it was finished, we went downstairs.


    I ordered a glass of orange juice and left the bar, but when I got to my old position, I found that sister Wang was already sitting there.


    She gave me a smile and asked me what kind of horror movie I saw, scared like that.


    I casually pulled a name and asked her how she was. Was her wound healed.


    "No problem." Sister Wang raised her glass and sipped the wine. The ornament on her wrist came out from her sleeve, especially the one Zhu Xiaofei wore.


    I couldn''t help but look at it more. She noticed my eyes and asked me if I looked good.


    as like as two peas, riotous with colour, I saw the bracelet''s appearance, the name of the clan wind, several strings of colorful twine, and the middle of it was a small red stone, but its tassels were indeed the iron objects of various sword and sword, which are exactly the same as those of Zhu Xiaofei.


    After I reacted, I repeatedly said that it was good-looking, but it was a little unsafe and easy to tie hands.


    "No," sister Wang shook her bracelet and said that she would not take it off when she took a bath or went to sleep. There was no problem at all.


    I shook my head and said that at night, my roommate would wear this and prick my hand.


    Sister Wang did not follow my words to ask, but happily took my hand, "your friend also joined?"

 Chapter 75

    I was a little confused and asked her what to join.


    Sister Wang was embarrassed and said that if I wanted the bracelet, I could join their organization. It was given to their members for free.


    "Sister, you won''t be in MLM, will you?" As soon as I heard about this mysterious organization, I instinctively thought of this.


    Sister Wang was almost drunk because of my words. After wiping her mouth, she told me that she could be regarded as a social person with experience. She would not be fooled into a den of thieves with one or two sentences. Everyone got together because of their interests. To relieve pressure or whatever, it was on the principle of voluntariness.


    I nodded and asked her to tell me what kind of organization it is. If it''s interesting, I''ll have a look.


    Sister Wang was in a dilemma again. She said she would take me to have a look when she was free.


    "Can''t you tell me something in advance to let me know?"


    Sister Wang stressed the point and said that the things there could not be disclosed at will. After they became full members, they swore that if they violated the pledge, they would be punished.


    I said twice that I was just asking. I didn''t mean anything else.


    Sister Wang sipped a sip of the wine and looked at the bar, slightly sour. "If ah Ren is my boyfriend, I would like to spend all my spare time on him. How can I join any association to relieve my loneliness? It''s also because you were closed for a long time ago, and I didn''t mean to bump into him."


    when talking about the key place, sister Wang suddenly took it back and laughed Smile, "look at my talkative, Enron, how are you with ah Ren? When will it be settled?"


    I don''t know why. I must be very happy to change this kind of problem before, but now I mean to avoid it on purpose.


    I don''t look out of the window and say I don''t know. When I see Zhuoyue''s opinions, I will listen to him.


    "Do you have something in mind?" Sister Wang called me, I moved my head back from the window, and heard her say: "if you don''t want to be with Zhuoyue, you should say it in advance, so that everyone won''t suffer."


    "How can it be? I''ve loved him for so many years. Marrying him is my biggest wish in my life." I said so, but my heart is a little astringent.


    I thought I could not have what happened, but I always remember those gorgeous but sad eyes, pure as glass, broken as foam.


    I owe too much to Lv Ke. As long as I don''t know whether he is well now, I will never let go.


    "That''s good." Sister Wang suddenly got up, but her red lips stirred up a smile, "if one day you change your mind, I will go and grab Zhuoyue. After all, he is the first one who can get into my eyes. This time, it''s too late. I won''t miss the second chance."


    She took her coat, went to the bar, said hello, and left the bar.


    Holding my chin, I feel very uneasy. My eyelids keep jumping. I always feel that something is going to happen.


    I don''t know how long after that, I squinted for a while, but I saw those red eyes again in my dream, which scared me to sit up.


    At this time, I found someone touching me, I immediately pushed away, but found that it was Zhuoyue.


    I pinched my eyebrows and asked how he was.


    "Up to bed." Zhuoyue pulled me to stand up, my leg numbness fell into his arms, attracted him to sigh.


    Zhuoyue picked me up. When I got back to the bedroom, I vaguely told him about sister Wang''s bracelet. I wanted to analyze this series of things with him, but I was sleepy.


    When I woke up, I found that I had been lying on Zhuoyue''s arm, but there was a pool of water stains on his shirt.


    I immediately blushed, "I didn''t make it. You must have knocked something over."


    "Well." Zhuoyue looked at my face seriously, but the corners of her lips were smiling, "I accidentally knocked over the saliva jar."


    "Don''t say it." I feel so embarrassed that I cover my face half in one hand and block Zhuoyue''s mouth in the other.


    "I like it." Zhuoyue pushed aside and kissed my finger. "As long as it''s you, I like it. I really like it."


    Once the hesitation at this moment was smashed, I wrapped his hand, "let''s get married early, OK?"


    "Good!" Zhuoyue promised.


    I lain for a while again. When I was sober, I asked Zhuoyue if he knew who had tampered with the bar and who went upstairs.


    He picked up my hand and asked me if I was bleeding yesterday.


    "I don''t know. It only hurt."


    Zhuoyue said that he had a good inspection of the bar''s furnishings, but found an old sewing box in the potted plant below.


    After seeing that, I immediately widened my eyes and told him that I had seen the sewing box, which was the one I used to sew tongue in the elevator before, and that I was stabbed in the hand.


    "The ghost of last night is probably the ghost in the elevator before."


    "But it''s not right. The three of them were killed by Lv Ke. It was mentioned when the elevator was sewing. He said that this was the first punishment, which means Lv Ke was angry when he saw that I was too close to you, so..." I have to say, in Zhuoyue face found worse, quickly brake the car.He touched my head and said it was OK. Let me continue.


    I opened my mouth tentatively and explained the whole story. Zhuoyue''s brow became tighter. He asked me if I had thought about it. It was not done by Lv Ke at all.


    "I thought he was bluffing me to keep me away from you."


    "There is another possibility that someone is using you in the name of Luce. He wants to count your blood." The more Zhuo Yue said, the more hairy I felt, "he should have done what happened last night."


    "So are the people behind the scenes making moves?" I asked boldly, holding my heart.


    Zhuo Yue shook his head and said that if he wanted my life, there would be many opportunities. Last night was more like a warning.


    "Or maybe he just enjoys the speed and feeling of cat and mouse?" I stroked my forehead. "I didn''t do anything at all. He warned me not to interfere in anything, and there was another ghost, that reminder."


    Zhuoyue pinched my hand, turned to the drawer and found out a small wooden sword, which was made of handicrafts, for me to defend myself.


    "So small?" I weighed it, very light wood.


    Zhuoyue knocked my head, let me not look down on it, if there is a ghost near, it will make a whine sound, the more resentment, the greater its response.


    "It''s a shock." I took it and felt it hot and warm.


    "No, its greatest function is to kill." Zhuoyue chewed every word very hard. "The Dragon wood sword is very overbearing. Even if you can''t do anything, as long as you hold it, it won''t be very difficult to deal with the common evil spirit."


    Is it so amazing? But it was too small. Just as I continued to rub it, the Dragon wooden sword suddenly shook violently and fell to the ground.


    At that moment, it became very big, just like the length of peach sword in TV series.


    But what shocked me even more was that it turned a direction by itself and pointed straight out of the window.


    I looked along and saw a mass of black things

 Chapter 76

    Zhuoyue pressed my hand, let me wait in place, he went to take it.


    "Be careful then." I grabbed him by the corner of his coat. He rubbed my hair and chuckled, "it''s just a few steps, huh?"


    I realized that I was too nervous and made a fuss. I let go of his hand and laughed in embarrassment.


    Soon, Zhuoyue took the things back, and said, "strange, it''s just a crow made of black paper. How can longmujian react so much?"


    Then he handed it to me, but as soon as I saw it, I immediately felt the red eyes wink at me.


    I immediately knocked the thing down, took a few steps back, put my hands over my ears and screamed, "take it away!"


    "Enron?" Zhuoyue voice with uncertainty, tentatively called me.


    Hearing what he said, I suddenly regained my mind and stepped on the black crow barefoot. "Zhuoyue, don''t touch it. I''ve seen it in the city of death. It was black at that time, but I can''t forget these eyes."


    It was it that made Luce blind. How could I forget it.


    Zhuoyue hugged me, stroked my hair with one hand, and patted my back with the other, "OK, don''t touch, don''t touch, what my children say is what."


    When my mood calmed down, Zhuoyue told me that the black crow didn''t have much killing power. The only evil thing was the two red dots. But it was ordinary human blood, and it shouldn''t cause as much noise as the Dragon wooden sword.


    "It''s my blood." I suddenly had an idea, "when I was in the city of death, the black crow chased me closely. It must be because its eyes used my blood, but why did the Dragon wooden sword aim at my blood so much? It hated me..."


    "Well, what do you think all day long?" Zhuoyue pinched my nose, pretending to be relaxed, "it should be the above technique. It''s too evil. The Dragon wooden sword feels it. What''s annoying or not."


    But didn''t he just say that he didn''t feel the uniqueness of the crow? He also said that the Dragon wooden sword was mainly responsible for killing.


    I feel that Zhuoyue seems to be hiding something from me, but why didn''t he say it.


    Zhuoyue touched my head and asked me to wash first. He would find a way to get the eight characters of the tongue cutting man''s birthday, and summon the soul at night to see if he could ask for some useful information.


    I didn''t move, I just sat there watching him.


    "Want to stay in bed, or what." Zhuoyue squatted in front of me, smiling radiantly. "When you are sleepy, you will continue to squint for a while. Anyway, I like your laziness."


    "It just feels like death is not so far away from me. I''m not sure. One day I''ll..."


    I haven''t finished, Zhuoyue covered my mouth, expression is very serious, "with me, no one will let you die, Enron, you still have a long way to go."


    When I immersed in the first half of the sentence moved, but ignored the second half of the words, he used you, not us.


    Zhuoyue coaxed me to have a rest. After I nodded, he went out, but before leaving, he told me never to go out from the bar. No matter what happened, he would wait for him to come back.


    But I couldn''t sleep, just Yiyi in QQ to find me, I got up to chat with her video.


    She is in the dormitory, and uses the computer, so several other roommates heard it was me, they also came.


    We exchanged greetings first. After a while, they talked about Zhuoyue again and asked me if he had a bad temper. He was so fierce last night. It was really frightening.


    "No, Zhuoyue has a good temper. He dotes on me." I hold the face, can''t help showing off his good one by one, the result attracted roommate tut tut voice, "laugh spring dead, see you fan."


    "Jealous man, lift your chin to me."


    "Yes, yes, yes." They repeatedly affirmed, and then smile vaguely, "say, how long have you lived together, how far have you developed, how do you feel about it several times a night..."


    "I said to you, can you drive slowly, please slow down if it''s not high speed?"


    "It''s not easy for our pigs to arch cabbages. Of course we have to worry. Don''t hang us. Speak quickly." A few roommates are anxious with what similar, non chase to ask.


    I shook my head, a little shy, said that Zhuoyue and I didn''t have that.


    "No, you haven''t been successful for so long." Yi Yi''s face was full of hate, but he said, "stupid, Zhuoyue is conservative. He has a bad look. Enron, you have to hurry up and cook the raw rice, so that he doesn''t have to regret it."


    Is she really giving me some advice? Why do I think she seems to be hurting me, but I don''t care about it. I told the truth, "he said I''m still young, I have to grow for another two years, and I''ll get married again..."


    "They say wait, just wait? Stupid, don''t you think of some way to tempt? Sexy underwear, provocative action, another one. " Yiyi doesn''t know if she forgot that this is the computer screen. She poked my forehead with her index finger and said, "it''s a typical case of big chest without brain, which needs to be taught."I couldn''t speak any more. My face was very red. At this time, someone came up to me and said, "what are you talking about? It''s so exciting."


    It''s Zhu Xiaofei. Unexpectedly, she moved back to the dormitory.


    To her, I was instinctively disgusted and didn''t want to talk to her at all, but she didn''t have the eyesight to call my name, maybe on purpose.


    Moreover, Yiyi seems to have a good relationship with her, so she takes the initiative to vacate her seat and let Zhu Xiaofei sit in the middle.


    Zhu Xiaofei said hello to me and asked me how I was.


    "Very good. Zhuoyue said that I was too thin, so she often made delicious food for me, and told me stories every night when she was sleeping with me." In the past, she was so angry because I talked to Zhuoyue. I would say more to see her reaction. "You all think he is an iceberg. In fact, he is warm. All my favorite things are listed in the memo. By the way, you must have never seen him when he tells jokes, especially..."


    "Bang", the computer suddenly went black.

 Chapter 77

    After I stepped back from the video, I found that it was the problem over there.


    After a while, Yiyi sent me a message with her mobile phone, saying that just now, Zhu Xiaofei accidentally touched Xiaoling by lifting her arm. There was a water cup next to Xiaoling, which was spilled on the computer.


    I said it''s OK, let her deal with the computer quickly, not to say.


    Yiyi said to me that Zhu Xiaofei has really changed now. Let me not aim at her so much. They are all roommates. It''s not easy to get together.


    I don''t really want to hear it, although both Yiyi and I are careless, angry and angry on the spot, and then reconcile with others. If we feel wrong, we will take the initiative to apologize.


    But Zhu Xiaofei is really not as simple as she thought. She was simple and fierce before. She pushed people and pinched their necks and so on. Now it is always a faint smile, always with a little bit of insidious.


    What''s more, she''s mixed up with Zhou Feng now. What kind of good person can she be?


    I asked Yiyi to pay attention to it. If there is any abnormal situation, you must remember to tell me, so as not to be sold and return money.


    Yiyi repeatedly said that she knew that she was much smarter than me. It would be good not to sell others instead.


    "No, you must promise me." I can''t help reiterating her attitude. Her tone is very serious.


    finally make complaints about her. I don''t know what she is. In the dorm, I have the best number of eight diagrams. I must have thought of me for the first time, that is, I could not get in touch with me for a long time, and thought I didn''t want to talk to her, and I didn''t speak.


    I hastened to explain, but I couldn''t say anything about Swanger, so I made up an excuse. I lost my cell phone carelessly and didn''t see the information.


    Yiyi said something in a hurry, but I wanted to talk to her later.


    I asked her to be busy first. After a stretch, I changed clothes and went down to get drinks.


    As a result, as soon as I went downstairs, I met bangs. Because of the previous things, I was not comfortable with him all the time, so they both avoided each other as much as possible.


    This meeting, especially Zhuoyue''s absence, is a bit embarrassing.


    Liu Hai retreated a few steps, excuse oneself to forget something suddenly, want to go upstairs to take thing.


    I pause for a while, think about it for a few seconds, then call him stop, said he was hungry, asked him if he would like to eat, I soak more noodles.


    Liu Hai was confused. After returning to his mind, he looked behind him. After confirming that there was no one, he pointed to himself, "elder martial sister, are you talking to me?"


    "Then you think I''m nervous and say it to the air." I pulled the corners of my mouth, continued to move forward, and then suddenly turned my head, found that he was still standing in the same place, so crossed his waist, "I''m so obvious, want you to help make a food, you don''t know, or want to be lazy?"


    Liu Hai gave me a big smile and said to go down now.


    When eating, I took the initiative to break the silence and said that I was not allowed to tell Zhuoyue about instant noodles, lest he would nag again.


    I can cook by myself, but I''m only interested in cooking for Zhuoyue. When I''m alone, I just want to make do with it.


    Liu Hai nodded cautiously. When he spoke, he was very cautious, for fear that he would make me unhappy.


    I suddenly feel that I really went too far before. After all, I can''t blame him for the whole thing. My biological brother was killed, and he was slandered and molested. He was such a good person, and his reputation was gone.


    If it were me, I would want revenge.


    In fact, I have always thought that there are no pure good or bad people. It''s just that if we take different positions, we will naturally consider different things. And it''s been so long. I''ve been holding on to it. It seems that it''s really a bit too much.


    "Does elder martial sister look like a big gray wolf?" I knocked on his chopsticks, deliberately joking, "you are like a rabbit, I don''t know what to say."


    Bangs eyes obviously slip a trace of joy, I realized that this is the meaning of active reconciliation.


    I scratched my ear and asked him if he knew about Zhou Feng. The man appeared again and became Zhu Xiaofei''s boyfriend, the girl who had disappeared before.


    Liu Hai shook his head and said that he seldom contacted with the other side. He only knew that Zhou Feng was brought in by Liu Yanmei, but he hated the man very much, so he didn''t talk much.


    "Did Zhu Xiaofei take part in the affair of swang Cheng?" I really don''t believe that she is going home for medical treatment. If she gets sick, she can become so beautiful. It''s like a new person. It''s evil to think about it.


    "No Liu Hai replied in the affirmative, "as far as I know, No. Of course, the less people know about it, the better. Even I was contacted by Liu Yanmei. After she told me the truth of that year, I was too angry and wanted to revenge, so I didn''t care about anything. "


    "Understand, the past is the past." I patted Liu Hai on the shoulder, told him not to be so motionless that we apologized, and then continued to talk about the topic, asking him if Liu Yanmei really passed, and if there was any way to contact her.


    Bangs face suddenly become dignified, as if to think of something, I called him several times, he returned to God.When I asked him what happened, he became a little hesitant and said that he didn''t know much about chaodu. Let me ask Zhuoyue by myself.


    "Oh," I finished the conversation and lowered my head to eat noodles.


    Zhuoyue came back with a black plastic bag in his left hand.


    I immediately went up and thought it was a coincidence. I was afraid of the dark and wanted to go upstairs. I didn''t expect that he would come back just fine.


    "These are the things to be used for evocation." I reached out to pick up the bag, but Zhuoyue leaned down and pointed the box at me. "Here, this is yours."


    I can''t wait to open it and find it''s strawberry cake. I''m greedy.


    But the next second I feel guilty. He won''t expect me to eat instant noodles. After all, I can''t take out, and I don''t want to do it.


    Just as I was thinking about it, Zhuoyue suddenly bent over. Junlian was facing me. He pinched my nose and said with a smile, "fool, you''ve changed a trend recently. I think you should want to eat it, so I ordered one according to the way. I don''t think you''re lazy, eh?"


    I don''t know why, Mingming should be very happy, but I don''t fight to get red eyes.


    "Why are you crying?" Zhuoyue became flustered. "Don''t you like it?"


    "No, no, I love it." I just never thought that one day, the people I look up to can do so many warm things for myself, the more insipid and touching.


    Zhuoyue rubbed my hair and asked me to have a good cake first. He went up to prepare to summon my soul.


    "You wait for me," I dug several spoonfuls of strawberries, got up and said that I would accompany him to do it together. I also had many questions to ask.


    At first, he didn''t agree, but he couldn''t stand my coquetry. In addition, I had a deeper entanglement with the abandoning man, so he reluctantly agreed, but I would stay behind him all the time.


    "Deal!"


    We came to the bedroom before me, opened all the windows and tied several red lines with little bells on them.


    At the time of Zishi, Zhuoyue took out a paper man who wrote the eight characters of the tongue cutting man''s birthday in cinnabar, and then took out a small cloth bag and set it on fire with a charm.


    The gray smoke rose slowly and floated out of the window like a directional silk thread.


    After the bag was boiled, I found that it was hair and dark nails. Needless to say, it must be a tongue cutting man.


    I felt sick, and my stomach began to churn. At this moment, there was movement from the window, and the bell rang

 Chapter 78

    The bell rang quickly at first, but it slowed down again, as if it was just a trial.


    Seeing that the movement outside was about to disappear completely, I was in a hurry and couldn''t help pulling Zhuoyue''s sleeve.


    He turned his head, pressed his long finger on his lips, and hissed to signal that I would not speak.


    At this time, the candle in the room suddenly went out, and the whole room fell into darkness.


    The bell outside the window is loud, like several people ringing together, noisy and disorderly


    Soon, I found something breaking in.


    Even if you have an intuition, you can see it when you are looking at it.


    But I feel not only one person''s sight, but three, with strong hatred and deep unwilling.


    I instinctively wanted to grab Zhuoyue''s hand, but I felt a cold, stiff thing, like the frozen meat in the refrigerator.


    "Ah I couldn''t help jumping up and taking a step back.


    At this time, a fire burst out, like two dragons spit out the fireball, to me.


    All of a sudden, someone pulled me aside. I wanted to resist, but I held his hand after hearing the sound.


    It''s Zhuoyue! He stood in front of me, tall and straight, "I asked you three to come, not to ask you to die."


    Yes, three. Besides the former tongue cutter, his mother and friends.


    "Wuwu..." Their voice is different from the tone of people crying, but it is extremely sharp, like fingernails scraping back on paper.


    The more I listen, the more I feel flustered and close to Zhuoyue.


    He pinched my hand, trying to appease me, but the momentum towards the front was still cold without any emotion. He promised that the three ghosts would send them over as long as they answered a few questions obediently.


    They still whine and don''t talk.


    Only two dumb men don''t know why I''m not right.


    In the same way, Zhuoyue also found out.


    At this time, the atmosphere was strange to the extreme. In the dark room, only the fire of the charm was burning.


    At the beginning, I felt lucky that as long as I didn''t see their faces, I wouldn''t be scared by their death. But the more I couldn''t see clearly, the more I couldn''t help thinking.


    Palm is full of sweat, Zhuoyue patted my hand, gentle to the extreme, "if you''re afraid, I''ll send you out first, everything here has me, eh?"


    "I''m more afraid when you''re not here." I shivered, leaned close to him and took a deep breath to embolden myself.


    Zhuoyue didn''t say much, just held me more tightly.


    I clenched my teeth, forced to take the initiative to open a mouth, "that, you."


    "Woo..." I just said four words, which caused the three ghosts to stir up again, and their legs softened at that time.


    Zhuoyue played out a sacrifice charm, and a yellow rope tied them.


    I held my chest and took a few breaths. After I recovered, I knew that Zhuoyue was there. They couldn''t do anything to me.


    "It''s not me who killed you. Follow me. Who can make you? Go to him. It depends on whether I''m a soft persimmon or not." The more I say it, the more I think it is. And anger is the best way to pass on fear.


    But with that, I was a little sorry, because I suddenly realized that the person who killed them was like Luce.


    I was so embarrassed that I was just trying to make a fool of myself, but Zhuoyue first asked, "is someone controlling you? What''s wrong with the tongue


    The three ghosts looked at each other as if they were thinking about something.


    "You don''t have to say it." Zhuoyue leisurely will take out the Dragon wooden sword, voice light, can''t hear joy and anger, "no one will force you."


    He said so, but he pointed the edge of the Dragon wooden sword straight at the three ghosts.


    They were scared at first, but they were tied up and couldn''t move at all. Zhuoyue didn''t want their lives either. He just played with his sword and played back and forth. It was like a psychological war. Whoever couldn''t defend first would lose.


    On the surface, it is so calm, but in fact, the waves are surging. The more so, the more depressing it is.


    So even though I was just looking around, I was so worried by the atmosphere that I threw a look at Zhuoyue and asked him to step back. I said, "are you stupid? My Zhuoyue can get you here, which shows that he has great ability. If he promises to help you, he will do it. Do you want to be controlled by the puppet behind all the time To be clear, ghosts have no lifespan, and this control is immortal. "


    The three ghosts stopped whining at me and looked at me carefully.


    I thought they were listening and couldn''t help stepping forward, "freedom or bondage, it''s not obvious Ah


    I didn''t expect that they suddenly hit me with the rope."Enron!" With a fury, the Dragon wood sword cut down.


    The next second, Zhuoyue picked me up. He looked at me nervously. His big eyes were full of remorse and heartache. "I''m to blame for everything."


    I shook my head, but I felt that the back injury was torn again, numb with pain.


    "You react so quickly, what can happen to me." I have a silly smile, "just because you are here, I am so bold."


    The whimpering next to me once again attracted my attention. There were three ghosts, but now there is only one.


    Zhuoyue went up with the Dragon wooden sword, but the ghost suddenly knelt down and kept kowtowing in our direction. He was so eager that I could even hear him saying, "please forgive me, I dare not. Please, please forgive me."


    "The soul of those who hurt her is gone." The Dragon wood sword was raised high with the pressure of force.


    "No, we haven''t asked about what we want to know. How can we?" I bit my lip. Before, Zhuo Yue told me that there was no soul under the Dragon wood sword. The ghost that was killed by it was not the soul, but the spirit of the sword, and was sealed up for generations.


    Because he was too overbearing, he didn''t use it very often, but now he chopped two ghosts in the blink of an eye.


    Zhuoyue sword momentum or so cold, look at my eyes but soft down, "Enron, I can''t manage, you want to know things, I can use other methods."


    I don''t know if this kind of words just happened to poke at the pain point of the male ghost. At this time, the male ghost had to shout.


    I looked over and found that he wrote a few words on the ground, "glazed eyes, blood, eyes."


    At the beginning, I didn''t understand. When I thought of the question Zhuoyue asked, I felt that my back was chilly. What he meant was that it was Lv Ke who controlled him?

 Chapter 79

    "How can it be? What did he do with my blood?" I was so excited that I didn''t care about any fear. My chest was full of anger. "Do you want to tell me that he took my blood to make the eyes of the black paper crow, and then blocked me and became blind? You''re funny. He''s almost out of his wits because of these. How can he make it? You''re lying, you''re lying! Lying... "


    "Safe, calm down." Zhuoyue hugged me tightly from behind, "calm down, I''m here, Enron, I''m here."


    His voice pulled me back from the edge of collapse, but I couldn''t accept the answer.


    I don''t believe how Luce could harm me or make those calculations to me.


    The ghost pointed to his tongue and made a cut. Then he waved his hand as if he were saying something.


    But it''s too messy for me to understand.


    In the end, he had no choice but to continue to write blood words, but at this time, the bell outside the window rang again, and the male ghost immediately became frightened, shivering and purring.


    Another ghost?


    But after a while, I didn''t feel the ghost coming in, but the bell stopped soon.


    I was wary of looking at Zhuoyue. He suddenly threw something similar to a white umbrella in the direction of the male ghost, and handed the Dragon wooden sword to me, "stay here."


    "I''ll be with you." I didn''t hesitate to grab his hand, but he touched my head, "darling, just stand in this circle and grasp the Dragon wooden sword, you know?"


    I bit my lip and told myself never to make trouble for him. I finally let go.


    It''s like when I close the window, I''ll be on guard against something coming in.


    The room was quiet. I haven''t heard any more since he went out.


    I know I''m safe now, but I feel more and more uneasy.


    In such a big room, only I and the ghost who hated me deeply, but he was bound by the umbrella and couldn''t make trouble.


    "Hum, hum..." The vibration of the mobile phone broke the silence, and my body could not help shaking with it.


    I took a long breath to turn off my mobile phone, so as not to scare me later. But when I saw the remark, I shrunk.


    I did not hesitate to pick up the phone, voice obviously with a tremor, "Luce, is it you?"


    The man gave a miserable smile and didn''t answer.


    My heart is a little hairy, can''t help but lower the voice, "you speak well, so, I''m afraid."


    "Afraid?" Even though it''s weird, I can still recognize his voice. "Yes, you will be afraid of Zhuoyue''s absence, but does he know that you are telling me this behind his back? I''ve been thinking about you, I know


    What does he mean by that?


    Sour heart, I can''t say anything, but Lv Ke said he was at the door of the bar, let me go downstairs.


    "Now?"


    "Right now." In his voice, he said, "only this time, if I don''t come, I''ll leave."


    Zhuoyue is outside the window. If I go downstairs, can he see? Even if he can''t see, I shouldn''t go downstairs.


    I heard that ghost very clearly just now. Lucke was calculating me.


    It really happened to me. I know better than anyone. At the beginning, Zhuoyue announced that I was his girlfriend in a high-profile way in the class. Lv Ke sent a text message to question me, and then the elevator tongue happened.


    And as soon as someone exposed him, he asked me to come downstairs. Now I have to. What should I think.


    "Luce, have you deceived me?" I closed my eyes, tears flowed down, but I told myself over and over again that he couldn''t hurt me.


    I am so eager to see him, even if he really cheated me, it doesn''t matter, as long as he said, I believe, go downstairs to see him.


    "It''s true." I was just relieved, but I heard him laughing on the other end of the phone, "what that ghost said is true, I''m really calculating you, but it''s a pity that you are too cautious, so many bitter tricks don''t make you fall in love with me."


    "Bitter, meaty?" I am not willing to repeat the experience, the next second immediately denied, "you are blind for me, climbing soul nail, but also become incomplete soul, how can those be false, I do not believe."


    "Otherwise, Enron, do you think I''ll fall in love with a woman like you?" As like as two peas in the voice, "you are exactly the same as my wife, but you know how she died, I killed myself."


    My heart seemed to be pinched severely. I felt I couldn''t breathe, but he said, "Tut, the game is over. It''s really boring. However, Enron, you still owe me something. I''ll come back to get it, so don''t miss me too much."


    However, Lu''s voice was as heavy as before, and I couldn''t be calm as before.What does he mean by calling me? He wants me to go downstairs and kill me before the lie is completely broken? Like killing his wife?


    In fact, even if I want to trample on him, I still want to take all the fake things from him.


    I told myself that I couldn''t cry, how stupid I was, and I would cry for him.


    "Enron," I curled up in my arms all the time. I didn''t even know when Zhuoyue would come back.


    He took me in his arms, put his chin on my shoulder and patted me on the back. "I''m back."


    I looked up, eyes empty, nothing to see, only Lu Ke once for my life and death picture alternated in front of me, suddenly, he suddenly changed his face, pulled out a dagger, inserted into my heart.


    "He didn''t love me." I closed my eyes and burst into tears. "But I almost fell in love with him."


    Zhuoyue didn''t get angry. Instead, he grabbed my hand and put it on his face. "I don''t blame you. If you want to blame me, it''s too late. But I think that I was the one who blocked the knife for you. In this way, you won''t feel guilty and you won''t have such a good impression on him."


    I couldn''t believe I was staring at him. He knew that I had struggled for Luce and that I liked him


    "I will accompany you to forget." No matter how long Zhuoyue holds you, I''ll only have you in my arms

 Chapter 80

    All night, I was held by Zhuoyue, but my heart seemed to be empty.


    I want to sleep very much, and I feel very tired. But as soon as I close my eyes, I see Lv Ke''s sarcastic eyes and hear him say, "how can you be a woman like me? I''m crazy about dreams!"


    After daybreak, Zhuoyue said that he would deal with the ghost and let me sleep for a while.


    I turned over and pretended to sleep with my back to him. I felt that my whole body was bleeding with pain.


    Sometimes, I really hate myself. Why can''t I always control my emotions? Why do I know it''s cheating, but I still can''t bear to pull him out of my heart.


    At noon, I went to wash my face, with a smile on my face, pretending to be very happy, and asked Zhuoyue if the ghost had revealed any other information.


    He shook his head and said it''s OK. Let me stop thinking about it.


    "All right." I reluctantly pulled out a smile, but the mobile phone suddenly rang, is Yiyi''s phone, she asked me where Zhuoyue and I live, she wanted to come and have a look.


    I stroked my forehead and felt that it was not the right time. I was so upset that I refused.


    "A fight?" Yiyi asked me what''s wrong, the voice is not right, I said no, she was there guessing, said whether Zhuoyue bullied me.


    I don''t think it''s necessary for Zhuoyue to cover up the violence.


    I thought that Yiyi had a good relationship with me, and it would be ok if I came here. Now I can''t talk to Zhuoyue about a lot of things, so I can vent my emotions by talking to her.


    I asked Zhuoyue, and he didn''t mind, so I sent the address of the bar.


    But I didn''t expect that more than Yiyi came.


    I told her not to let out the news about Zhuoyue''s bar. She brought Zhu Xiaofei to me.


    Zhuoyue helped us mix some drinks and sat next to me.


    I didn''t say a word when I came in from Yiyi because I was stuffy. She felt that my face was wrong. She sent me a private wechat saying that I didn''t mean to go out on purpose, so I couldn''t shirk it.


    Zhu Xiaofei has to apologize for what happened last time. I don''t pay attention to her. She talks to Zhuoyue and grabs her hands.


    "What are you doing? Can you take care of your fat paws?" I pounced on her. I was so angry that I got rid of her hand. During that time, I scratched her several times with my fingernails, which was revenge.


    Zhu Xiaofei didn''t get angry. On the contrary, she took the initiative to apologize, saying that she didn''t pay attention to propriety, which made me hate again.


    In this contrast, she is a considerate little white rabbit, while I have to pay attention to the unforgiving grandmother wolf.


    "Husband." I turned to Zhuoyue sweet smile, "we talk about a few girls personal topics, you go upstairs to have a rest, didn''t sleep last night, must be tired."


    Zhuoyue pursed her thin lips. She was in a good mood. She pressed my forehead and said, "with this title, you can smash things here."


    I gave him a punch with a red face. How could I be so violent? At most, I was angry with Zhu Xiaofei. How could I do it casually.


    After Zhuoyue went upstairs, I completely let go of my image.


    Yiyi and they hold on to the sentence behind me and ask me what I mean. Is it that they have been tossing around all night? It''s not that they haven''t done that yet.


    "Hey, hey," I narrowed my eyes and laughed. Originally I wanted to pay attention to Zhu Xiaofei''s face, but I accidentally glanced at Yiyi''s wrist and found that she was also wearing that national style bracelet.


    I hold Yiyi''s arm and ask her what''s the matter. Then I turn to warn Zhu Xiaofei not to play tricks. If something happens, I''ll come straight to me and don''t touch the people around me.


    "Oh, what are you talking about?" Yiyi pulled up her face and pulled out her hand, "how can I be baffled."


    I was calm and didn''t speak. Yiyi noticed that my sight had been stopped at the bracelet and rolled his eyes. "Do you mean this? Well, I think Xiaofei wears a very beautiful one, so she went to Taobao and bought one. How about it? Does it match Miss Ben very well


    "Taobao, Taobao?" I can''t help repeating it. It''s not from any association. That''s what sister Wang told me. There are all members.


    Yiyi stretched out his index finger and poked my forehead, "you, make a fuss."


    I still don''t believe it. Yiyi takes out her mobile phone and shares a link with me. It looks exactly the same. I let out, and she says that if I like it, she will buy one for me now, and it will be a gift.


    "No, I don''t like this." Maybe it''s because of the shadow of red eyes. As long as I see the ruby on the bracelet, I feel very uncomfortable.


    I wanted to find an excuse to let them leave early, but later I found it hard to escape. So I took the initiative to talk to Zhu Xiaofei and asked her how much she knew about Zhou Feng.


    Zhu Xiaofei lowered her head, chin in, very shy appearance, voice has become soft, said Zhou Feng is very painful, very good to her.


    Next to Yiyi holding face, especially envied exclamation sentence, miss so excellent, how can not find the cabbage arch it.I kicked her and told her not to interrupt. Then I told Zhu Xiaofei that I had seen Zhou Feng during this period of time. What I told her was that it was not the right time to accompany her home to see a doctor.


    Zhu Xiaofei Oh, said nothing, he also has his own busy things, can''t be around her 24 hours a day, she understands.


    "But you know, did he have a girlfriend before?" I simply shook out, "when you left, Zhou Feng disappeared, his girlfriend came to me, thought I had run away, scolded me bloody, holding a fruit knife in my hand, almost stabbed me, Zhu Xiaofei, when you used my photo to hook up with a man, so anyway, you have to give me an explanation."


    "Girlfriend? Zhou Feng didn''t mention it to me. He always said he was single. " Zhu Xiaofei put her hands on the table and said with a faint smile, "he''s my boyfriend. I think it''s right to give him the necessary trust."


    To tell the truth, if I didn''t know what kind of virtue Zhu Xiaofei is, I would really applaud for her. How can I perform so well and be considerate and generous to my man.


    I ha ha twice, suggested that she can go to play a drama or something when she has time, and then, without waiting for them to ask anything, she pushed them out on the excuse that she would go out on a date with Zhuoyue later.


    Later, Yiyi sent me a message and asked if I was really angry. I didn''t reply. She helped Zhu Xiaofei speak again and told me to change my temper.


    I couldn''t listen. I turned off my cell phone and went upstairs.


    When I went into the bedroom, I found Zhuoyue sleeping, with long eyelashes hanging. Under the reflection of the sun, it looked very soft.


    "Finished talking?" Zhuoyue suddenly stretched out her arm and fished me into her arms. "Is that free now, you can sleep with me, eh?".


    I nodded, shook off my slippers and nestled in his chest.

 Chapter 81

    Because Zhuoyue was by my side, I slept very well. When I woke up, it was already dark.


    I instinctively had to touch the side, but found it empty. I took out my mobile phone and turned it on for a look. I found it was already midnight.


    It was a long sleep. I stretched out and planned to go downstairs after washing, but I ran into a face at the door.


    My heart suddenly shrunk, hard back a step, plus always appear before the knock on the door, my first reaction is that hit the ghost.


    The man squeezed in through the crack of the door. His body was as soft as water, and his voice was a little harsh. "Enron, why don''t you return my message?"


    She stood in front of me with a beautiful face. She looked very haggard, her eyes were sunken, and her lips were as dry as a layer of dead skin.


    "Sister Wang, you come to me so late..." Before I finished, she grabbed my hand, her eyes were wide open, her face twisted together, "Enron, please help me, someone wants to kill me!"


    "What?" I touched her forehead, she had a fever, or I heard wrong.


    Sister Wang''s face turned white, and she seemed to give up the struggle. Her whole popularity was drooping. "I shouldn''t have told you about the association, I shouldn''t have told you. I made an oath. I asked for it myself. No one can save me."


    "Sister Wang, what are you talking about? You only mentioned one or two words to me, and I don''t know anything, OK? "


    I want to comfort sister Wang, but she holds her head and says that she can''t be saved.


    I see her this situation, want to go downstairs to find Zhuoyue, but sister Wang suddenly took my hand, don''t let me go.


    No way, I had to take out my mobile phone to dial Zhuoyue''s phone and let him come up.


    But when I got through, I heard a woman''s sweet voice, "Hello, who?"


    What''s the situation? How did Zhuoyue''s mobile phone run to others? I looked back at the number and confirmed that it was the right number. I was angry and said, "I''ll find Zhuoyue and give him the phone."


    "It''s not convenient." The woman answered me with a smile.


    "It''s not convenient for your sister. Maliu gives him his mobile phone. I have something urgent now!" This meeting I don''t care to be jealous and think about other things. I just want to contact Zhuoyue as soon as possible.


    But the woman still dominates the phone, and she laughs, like with a thorn, which makes me feel numb from the bottom of my heart, "isn''t that a dead person? This is an emergency?"


    "What? Who are you? " My heart immediately raised, is what sister Wang said true, someone wants to kill her, and the person on the other end of the phone is.


    Before I finished thinking about it, the ghost was so miserable that he pinched his voice, just like the tune of an ancient opera player, "not only her, but also you will die, Enron. We will see you soon."


    There was a mechanical beep on the other end of the phone, which suddenly turned into a woman''s hoarse scream.


    I was so scared that I left my cell phone beside me. But as soon as I turned my head, I found that sister Wang was close to me, and her face was almost stuck up. I felt my heart stopped beating.


    "No help, no help!" Sister Wang still kept reading this sentence, and my heart could not help but panic, "stop! Let''s go downstairs and find Zhuoyue. It''s OK. He''s here. It''s OK. "


    "Zhuoyue?" Sister Wang''s eyes finally flashed a ray of light except despair. She broke down and cried, "if it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have joined the Sphinx Association."


    "What, what does this have to do with Zhuoyue?" I didn''t know what she was talking about, but I grabbed her hand and ran out of the bedroom.


    But the corridor, which used to walk countless times, has become extremely long. I pull her to run all the time. At this time, I find that sister Wang''s voice seems to be getting far away, as if she is not talking next to me at all.


    More importantly, I suddenly realized that I was the only one in the corridor.


    Behind him came a shrill cry, "Enron, help me, help me!"


    I subconsciously have to follow the voice to look at the past, found that sister Wang tilted her head to see me, the neck turned to 90 degrees, and she has only the trunk, no limbs.


    But I don''t care about that. Now the most important thing is, if the one behind is sister Wang, who is the person I''m holding?


    I took a bold look, and my heart beat to my throat, because I saw that I had only grasped one arm.


    Bloody, lonely, a human arm!


    "Ah My eyes darkened, but I found myself sitting up in my bedroom.


    Was that a dream? I bit my lip, but I clearly felt the repressive fear crawling all over my cells. The room was dark.


    I turned on the light and put on my slippers to find Zhuoyue, but my mobile phone rang.


    I really want to ignore it, but I can''t stand it. I can only pick it up. It''s full of text messages sent by sister Wang, "help me, Enron, someone is chasing me."


    "I shouldn''t have let out about the association.""It''s all retribution. It''s retribution."


    ¡­¡­


    In the dream, sister Wang said that she sent me a text message. Is it difficult that she really died? Was she just daydreaming?


    I immediately dial back the phone, no one answered, half cold heart.


    I couldn''t think of anything. I ran downstairs in a panic and dialed the police. I hope it''s too late.


    The phone was soon connected, and there was a very official female voice, "do you want to call the police, where are you?"


    This sentence asked me, I have never been to sister Wang''s home, but at this time, I suddenly thought of the business card she gave me.


    I rushed back to the bedroom, rummaged through the drawers, and asked the other end to wait for me. I was fine soon.


    But the other end of the mobile phone took the initiative to report an address, "701, building 2, Fangxinyuan community, Qilin Middle Road, Baishui district."


    "What?" I was a little confused, but I heard her say, don''t you need the address of Wang Lina''s home? This is it.


    "You''re not a policeman. Who are you?" I couldn''t help shouting.


    No one answered the phone for the first half of the day. Just when I thought she was gone, she giggled, "Enron, I didn''t say that we will meet again soon, but it''s a pity that you won''t be the next one to die."


    The woman hung up, but my heart was extremely nervous. What does she mean? Someone will die. It''s not me. Who is it

 Chapter 82

    I can''t think of anything. I ran downstairs and came to the old position before, but I didn''t see sister Wang.


    Just as Liu Hai passed by me, I quickly grasped and asked him about sister Wang, but learned that she didn''t come here today.


    My first reaction was that the dream was true. Sister Wang had an accident.


    But can I get there? The woman on the phone deliberately told me the address, just to lead me there.


    But at the beginning, I had to pester her to tell me about the association. Now it''s like this. I can''t get through my heart.


    I gritted my teeth, ran to the bar and called Zhuoyue out. Then I explained sister Wang''s request for help just now and asked for his opinion.


    Zhuoyue frowned and told me not to worry. He took out the phone and called the police, saying that these things should be handled by the police.


    Unlike the girl who just teased me, Zhuoyue contacted the real police.


    But a few hours later, the police contacted us again and said that there was a homicide case there. They asked us to go to the public security bureau to find out the situation.


    At first, Zhuoyue only planned to go by himself, but now I can''t leave him at all, so I insist on going myself.


    During the recording, the police asked me how I knew the dead and how I knew that the dead had an accident.


    I answered the truth to all the other questions, but Tuomeng said it was too much, so I handed in my mobile phone and let them see the distress message that sister Wang sent me. Then I said that another woman called me and said that sister Wang was dying and gave me the address.


    The police asked me if I knew who the woman was. I denied it, and said that I didn''t know why she called herself, but the record disappeared. So I suggested that they check it carefully to see what it was.


    "Here the deceased mentioned what information he revealed to you, so he was retaliated." The policeman pointed to one of the messages and asked, "can you tell us more about it?"


    I said I didn''t know. Before, I just asked her where her bracelet came from. She said it was from an association, and the rest was gone.


    Sister Wang didn''t tell me any useful information at all. I can''t understand why she was killed.


    Suddenly, the police grabbed the thing by my lips and said, "I''m the one who crossed my lips."


    The policeman repeated, I didn''t look forward to answering because I remember the woman finally told me that I couldn''t get the next round.


    "She wants to kill people. I''m the target. I didn''t join any association, but why can she name me?" I couldn''t help but stand up and yelled. I was so flustered that there was always a voice in my subconscious mind reminding me that the next one she wanted to kill must be someone I knew.


    "Enron," Zhuoyue also stood up and squeezed my hand, "I''m not afraid, I''m here."


    My mood temporarily calmed down a little, turned around and asked the police if they could take us to see sister Wang''s body.


    He looks embarrassed. I think there is something wrong with the program. Just look at the photos.


    However, the policeman said that he himself strongly advocated me to see him, because the dead had to contact me before he died. In addition, the woman wanted to kill me, which indicated that I should know something else. So he hoped that I could take a look at the body of the dead and see if I could remember any missing information.


    "But I''m afraid I can''t bear to die, can''t I?" I wiped my face with both hands and asked in a voice.


    The police nodded and said that there was nothing to ask for the time being. When the examination results came out, they would contact me again. At that time, I might need to be psychologically prepared and see the body.


    I was a little nervous. He told me to be patient and let us leave.


    When I got to the door of the police station, I couldn''t help stopping and looking inside.


    "Enron, don''t think about it." Zhuoyue straightened my face, "sister Wang''s business will come to light."


    "It''s not done by people. There are ghosts playing tricks. Sister Wang was killed by me. I want to ask about the bracelet. She doesn''t want to talk about it." At this point, I can''t help but muddle, "bracelet, there must be something wrong with the bracelet, the next one."


    "Well?" Zhuoyue took my hand and let me know he was there.


    My heart has sunk down, anti seize his hand roar, "is Yiyi, Yiyi has that bracelet, the next is Yiyi!"


    "Calm down, Enron. Didn''t she say that she bought the bracelet on Taobao?" Zhuoyue holding my face in both hands, "the more flustered, the more confused and measured. Now let''s call Yiyi and make sure, eh?"


    I focus on the next head, but I dial the past, but get the power off tips, do not know whether Yiyi is sleeping, or how.


    I am more and more anxious, want to speak, tears first step flow out, "Yiyi, can''t have an accident, before, only she with me good, if she had something wrong, I don''t know how to do...""Well, nothing will happen. I''ll take care of everything." Zhuoyue grabbed my hand and quickly walked to the car. His speed reached the upper limit of safe speed. Soon we came to the dormitory downstairs.


    The access control time has passed long ago, and the glass door below has been locked.


    I was about to ask what to do, but Zhuoyue led me to the position of the corridor, squatted down and let me step on his shoulder.


    He''s very tall and steady, and I used to climb walls when I was a child, so it''s not very difficult for me.


    But after going up, I couldn''t help but be a little scared. I held Zhuoyue''s Dragon wooden sword tightly and ran upstairs.


    Fortunately, it was safe all the way, and nothing happened when I went back to my dormitory.


    I slowly rubbed against Yiyi''s bed and made a light move to avoid waking people up.


    It was obvious that there was someone on her bed. I was relieved. It seemed that I was thinking too much.


    I sent a text message to Zhuoyue, saying that he was safe. I planned to stay in the dormitory for a night and let him go back to the bar.


    "I''ll watch you down there." Zhuoyue quickly returned a text message, "I''m not sleepy, you sleep well, remember to take the Dragon wooden sword."


    Although I love Zhuoyue very much, if he really left, I would be very upset.


    Holding the Dragon wooden sword, I lay on the bed, but suddenly something came down from the bed above and dropped on my face.


    I suddenly sat up, but smelled a bloody smell, at the same time found that the bed board suddenly exuded a few blood words: go, someone wants to hurt you.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong" there was another nightmare like knock on the door, every time it seemed to knock on my heart

 Chapter 83

    I was on the alert, but I heard the voice of the woman again, "Hello, your dormitory has entered the thief, open the door quickly."


    It seems to be aunt SuGuan. My heart sank a little.


    I opened a crack in the door and said that I was originally from this dormitory. I came back too late and climbed upstairs.


    "It''s you." "I remember you. It''s all right," she said


    I was so dazzled by the light that I blocked my eyes. After I put my hand back again, my aunt had turned around and wanted to go.


    But just after she walked for a distance, she suddenly turned her head and gave a strange smile. "Don''t go out in the evening. It''s too late."


    At that moment, I stepped back, because I found that she was the problematic aunt Huguan Hui.


    When Zhu Xiaofei was sleepwalking, I told her to go upstairs. But the Shinjuku manager said that Aunt Hui had an accident in the afternoon. As a result, I found the intensive care unit and almost got tongue amputated


    Aunt Hui is good or bad. Who was lying at the beginning.


    I quickly returned to the dormitory, locked the door, and slowly exhaled against the door.


    Because of the shadow of the bloody words, I didn''t dare to go back to my bed, but I was afraid that the dormitory was not a good person.


    At this time, the sound of flushing water came out of the toilet.


    I just want to hold her to ask questions, but I can''t help but stop in the air, because from her figure, it''s Yiyi.


    Who are the people on the bed?


    "Yiyi," finally, I bravely ran a few steps to catch up, "you,"


    words to the mouth, I swallowed back, because in the moonlight, I clearly see that face is sister Wang''s.


    I shivered all over my body, stepped back slowly and cried out, but the response was still silence, and none of my roommates woke up.


    Sister Wang tilted her head, like in that nightmare, forming a right angle with her body.


    "Don''t come here!" Now she is more frightening than in the nightmare, because at that time she was desperate and scared, but now she is cold with moriran, "sister Wang, who hurt you, you tell me, Zhuoyue and I will help you to seek justice."


    I retreated behind the door, my hands pounding the lock behind, but I couldn''t get it open.


    "Enron, are you afraid of me?" Sister Wang leaned close to me, "I just want to talk to you, cluck, you don''t know, sister Wang likes you."


    This way to talk to me, I was scared enough, I feel more and more scared, legs are soft.


    I try to pull out a smile, let her say, and Zhuoyue is below, we can go down together to find Zhuoyue, he must


    "Don''t talk about him any more!" "I''m angry," she said? I have to stay in the bar day after day, hoping to develop different feelings with Zhuoyue. He is so talkative, gentle, handsome and mysterious. He seems to be willing to refuse anyone, but in fact, he is very special. I don''t dare to force him to be too impatient. I can only guard slowly. You astringent girl just came here a few days and cut off my hu. "


    "He and I have known each other for more than ten years. Sister Wang, you can''t..."


    "Shut up, there are so many women, no one is better than you." Sister Wang squatted in front of me, her face as white as paper, "but it''s just that you won''t cherish him, Enron. If you didn''t take him away and shut down the bar for so long, I wouldn''t step into the red chamber because of loneliness, and I wouldn''t join any association. I said that I swore not to say more, but you deliberately lured me to disclose the information. "


    "Sister Wang, I know that I am responsible for your death. I am willing to make up for it." In fact, what I want to say more is that if she has the ability, she will go to the person who killed her and fight with me. Originally, I was too guilty. The more she complained about me, the more I felt that she was unreasonable.


    Besides, I always thought that we could talk well. As a result, she looked down on me secretly, even disgusted me.


    "You are responsible for my death, so go to die." Sister Wang suddenly opened her mouth wide, showed her teeth like wild animals, and bit at me.


    Instinctively, I had to raise my arm to block it. The Dragon wood sword became bigger in an instant, and it gave off a dazzling red and yellow light, which made sister Wang fly behind.


    Originally, it was still human shape, fell to the ground and became pieces of meat.


    But sister Wang still called out my name, and the broken meat slowly leaned on me.


    I was scared to the extreme. I opened the door in a hurry, but there was no movement. Finally, I raised the Dragon wood sword and cut it in the direction of the door.


    At this time, the door was easy to open, but when I went out, I stepped on a strange space instead of a corridor.


    But here, I am no stranger, because it is my hometown side of the road, and when I turned my head, found that the original dormitory door has become my home before the wooden door.


    What''s the matter? My hand is hanging in the air. I''m hesitating. I don''t know whether to knock it down.


    I haven''t had a big illness with my family since I went back to college four years ago.At this time, the door suddenly opened from the inside, at the same time, a drop of water suddenly hit my hand, "is it raining?"


    Originally just talking to himself, but got a response, "it''s my sister''s tears."


    I followed the voice and found the blind boy named Doudou sitting on the roof of the kitchen. He laughed sweetly at me and said, "we meet again."


    Because he never hurt me, and last time he sent a message to help me, I was not so afraid of him as before. Instead, I asked him for information and asked him where he was.


    Doudou did not speak, but stood up and patted his pants.


    "Can you tell me?" I repeated, but my hand holding the Dragon wooden sword was a little tighter.


    He put his finger on his lips, hissed, and then pointed behind me.


    My scalp became numb. What''s behind it? But why didn''t I hear anything.


    "Brother, let me go." A young girl''s voice made me turn my head suddenly, "I''m your sister, my sister!"


    There is a girl crying in front of her three-year-old boy, hand tightly pulling his clothes, but he blocked in front of her, told her nothing.


    I was so crazy that I jumped at her, but it was empty. I could only watch the girl dragged back by her own brother to the disgusting man.


    "How can it be all right? The shadow has tormented me for so long. It makes me feel like I''m going to die when I think about it." I seem to suddenly become a robot, numb to walk forward in the past.


    That little girl, I was 11 years old, that missing memory, finally came back

 Chapter 84

    At that time, I should have been so desperate that I almost ran away, but at last I was dragged back by my own brother.


    "Ah! No I fought for my life to cry, fought for my life to cry, I want someone to save me, I hope they can let me go, but in exchange, they take anything to block my mouth, so that I can''t cry out.


    I sobbed, earnestly staring at my brother, begged him, begged him to see in the family, let me go.


    My brother finally had some movement, but he just asked, "brother tiger, will it be ok? My sister seems to be in pain


    Tiger brother is a neighbor who lives next door to my house. He is three years older than my brother. Because he is black and strong, he is nicknamed tiger son.


    He said it''s OK, thinner than me, he has pressed, women are not so easy to bad, let my brother don''t worry.


    My elder brother answered a, lift foot to walk outside, "that''s OK, I go to outside big courtyard door to watch, you gently make, after all is my younger sister, don''t be too cruel."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve watched her grow up. I''m sure I won''t mess with her." He turned around and put his hand on me and quickly went out.


    He wanted to kiss me. I didn''t want to give up, but I was slapped hard. He scolded me for not being clean, and even put his hand into my clothes.


    I hate ah, but nothing to do, can only struggle, so powerless struggle.


    At that time, I was only 11 years old, so young, but I had to bear this kind of thing, and it was my own brother who blocked me from going back.


    No wonder I sympathize with Swann Chengli''s child who was molested. It turns out that I have experienced such a terrible experience.


    "Sister," don''t know when, Doudou came to me, he looked up at me, "do you want to let the people in front stop, I can help you."


    I stood there, knowing that it was just a memory of the past, which could not be changed at all, but agreed, "help me, no matter what the cost."


    Eyes have been looking at the front, heart pain as if a hole, nothing left.


    Doudou smiles sweetly, "sister, play crossword puzzles with me. How about I let you revenge yourself?"


    "Good."


    "Tomorrow''s light in front of the village." Doudou''s tender voice rang out in his ear, "it''s very simple, and it''s very close to my sister."


    When the light of the day comes, there is only the moon left, and the moon is dirty in front of the village. That let me get rid of the word, again branded on me.


    "Dirty, are you saying I''m dirty?" I slowly lowered my head, flat voice, not heavy, not light, not slow, not urgent.


    "Great, my sister is really smart. Let''s go." Doudou even clapped, cheered and sprinkled salt on my wound, "the millstone is there, smashing the man hard, eating his meat, my heart will be filled."


    "What''s your relationship with the Sphinx society? According to legend, he set up a crossword puzzle. The right person passed by alive, while the wrong person was swallowed by him. It''s not a coincidence that sister Wang mentioned the association before she died. "


    "My sister answered the question correctly, so I let her go to revenge." What Doudou said is so natural, "but Doudou likes his sister too much, so it''s a reward to give the ugly man''s meat to his sister."


    Revenge, I repeat these two words.


    Yes, the most important thing for me now is to take revenge in the past.


    I looked up as like as two peas. I found that 11 years old had disappeared. I had only tiger in the mill. He was tied up and the way I was tied up.


    I held the Dragon wooden sword and walked by. The man couldn''t help pleading with me. His voice was so hoarse, "let me go, please, let me go."


    "Let you go?" I want to cry very much, but I smile, "I have begged you like that, but how did you do it? Did you let me go?"


    No, you didn''t let me go, now the same, I won''t let you go!


    I raised the Dragon wooden sword in my hand, as if I had seen him cut into pieces by me in my mind, bloody and full of thick smell.


    "Enron!" A man yelled my name. I didn''t look back, but my sword hand trembled.


    I closed my eyes, want to cut down, but was a person from behind to hold a solid, "Enron!"


    His arms as always overbearing, but with a full sense of security, "Enron, stop, stop."


    "I couldn''t stop." I wanted to hold on, but my body was shaking, and the Dragon wood sword fell to the ground with shaking. "Lv Ke, I hate, I hate, he ruined me, ruined my life."


    I will always remember the nightmare like suffocation of being haunted by shadows. I wake up crying all night. Even at that time, I gave up chasing Zhuoyue.


    Because I''m dirty.


    Lu Ke held my arm and trembled, "I''m late, it''s my fault, but Enron, don''t do that."


    "Kill me, don''t you hate me all the time?" I had to look ahead and feel nothing. "Anyway, I owe you my life. It''s meaningless whether I''m alive or dead.""What makes you think that?" Lv Ke turned me around, gently holding my face, glass eyes are full of heartache, "I did not stop you revenge, just killing people, you are not good at it, let me."


    Why do you have to be so gentle? I was told that everything was just a hoax.


    Warm, cold, which is the real you.


    "Oh, here it is." A shrill voice, unable to tell the difference between men and women, sounded, "I thought you didn''t care about her."


    "You want me to come, I''m coming." Luce instinctively got in front of me, holding me tightly, "now let her leave, leave safely."


    "She''s my ace."


    He continued to talk, the more I heard the voice, the more familiar it was the voice of the man who knocked at the door.


    "You dare!" Lv Ke''s hair was blown up by the wind, cold and unusual, "don''t involve women in things between men. You can''t afford the consequences of touching her."


    "Now you are just a wisp of ghost, and deserve to be reckless with me."


    "Are you sure you''re not afraid of me?"


    Voice just fell, a blue light around me, as if a whirlpool, the speed is too fast to see clearly.


    All of a sudden, I was thrown out.


    "Lv Ke!" When I found that we were separated, I panicked so much that I wanted to catch something, but I couldn''t go back at all. I watched the tall figure farther and farther away from me, until I couldn''t see anything at last.


    In front of me is a door, the number on it shows 409, which is my dormitory.


    Just now I was hallucinating, but the memory that I hated came back to me again.


    I am not the same as before, no longer the same, a tear hit on the back of my hand.


    I raised my head to wipe away my tears, but I felt something in my hand. When I opened it, I found that it was the jade pendant.


    But it should be in Luce.

 Chapter 85

    Just now, he really came to save me. Yes, the kind of gentle eyes that are only willing to treat me, as always, protect me. Who is he.


    The mobile phone suddenly vibrates, because it will be very quiet, so it seems to be very loud in the dark. It is a strange foreign number.


    In peacetime, I will not pick up, but this will, there is a voice in my heart has been advising me, pick up, pick up.


    I picked it up. Without waiting for me to ask who it was, the other end opened up first, "it''s me."


    It''s him, Luce.


    "Are you crying?" Luce''s voice suddenly became very low, "Enron, I''m sorry, I came back late."


    "I didn''t cry." I wiped my eyes and asked him what was the matter. I tore off the warmth at this moment.


    Lv Ke first froze, then his voice was as light as a feather. "It''s just to remind you that if you go into the dormitory and stand outside all the time, you will get cold."


    "It''s none of your business." Clearly at this moment, I need comfort, but still cold in his heart stabbed, "and monitoring me? Luce, you are really good. Enough is enough. I don''t like you, and I won''t fall into your trap again. It''s useless for me. "


    With that, I hung up.


    Now I don''t have the strength to think about whether Luce is good or bad. It doesn''t matter to me whether the person who called to poke my wound was him or not.


    Not only him, but also Zhuoyue, I have to let go.


    I did not go back to the dormitory, squatting at the door, quietly looking at the distance, the night is dark, the wind is cool, just like my mood at this moment.


    I finally know why I am so indifferent to my family. The picture just now is the first time that I was molested. The second time is in my big house. My parents are not here. I ran out to ask grandma for help.


    Grandma, however, pushed my hand away because she was in a hurry to go to my uncle''s house. She said that Huzi would kiss me because she liked me. She told me not to make a fuss.


    But I was afraid, I hated that feeling so much, but I was dragged back again.


    Later, tiger moved, but the nightmare did not stop.


    I can''t get out of the pain. It''s like a scar carved on my body. I want to erase it, but every time I have to uncover it, it only makes me more painful.


    I feel disgusted and scared, because I thought I would be pregnant for a time. I didn''t know that I was not really violated until I learned biology in junior high school.


    However, even so, I can''t forget it!


    I will always remember that moment of helplessness, despair is like a seed forever planted in my heart, keep rooting


    When I was a sophomore in senior high school, my family always scolded me for not being obedient to my brother. Even if I was admitted to the best No.1 Middle School in the city, with this kind of bad temper, no one would want me in the future.


    I didn''t want to talk about it. After all, I''m used to it.


    But that time, they just mentioned the problem of money, "Enron, can you stop spending so much money and spend as much as you want? Can you learn more from your brother?"


    Learn from him? Take your own sister to please that disgusting friendship?


    "Yes, I''m not obedient. Do you want to ask him where his money came from? I gave it to him! If I didn''t listen to my daughter, I wouldn''t change my temper


    Originally, I was furious, but in the end, I cried out again, and the whole person was on the verge of collapse.


    I wanted to be comforted so much that I had to bear the pain and lift the scar myself.


    But I was wrong, life does not give people hope, what I get is more hurt, "at that time, your brother was still young, he knew what, really enough to revenge, so early things to now, how can you be so disgusting..."


    I didn''t finish the rest of the story.


    Thinking about that day, I went out of the mill.


    At that time, I was not young. I really wanted to ask them that the injured person was not me. Why was it my brother who got the heartache, but I only criticized him.


    I don''t know if it''s because of my mother''s words. I really feel disgusted, especially when I face Zhuoyue. I feel extremely dirty. It''s an insult for him to be liked by people like me.


    Others in senior three are studying, but I''m skipping class. I''m asked by the teacher to talk, but I''m still numb. I don''t speak and don''t respond. It''s like a piece of wood without soul. In the end, I can only be invited by parents.


    After a hard beating, I got anorexia. I vomited whatever I ate. Later, I couldn''t vomit out, only blood.


    I thought I was going to die. I summoned up the courage to go to Zhuoyue and wanted to say goodbye to him, but in the end, I gave up.


    I am not qualified to stand in front of him.


    Until later


    I really can''t recall it any more. I took out my mobile phone and turned on Zhuoyue''s phone. He quickly connected it. "Enron, how are you? Is there anything wrong? I''m so flustered. I''ll go up and find you.""Zhuoyue."


    "Well?" Zhuoyue''s voice is still so beautiful, low and magnetic, "your voice is not right, someone bullies you!"


    I covered my mouth so he wouldn''t hear me cry.


    That year, I tried to eliminate the silence, and then I bit my three teeth, right


    Zhuoyue''s voice stagnated for a while. He hesitated for a long time. "What are you talking about? I can''t understand it."


    I raised my head, but my tears didn''t flow back at all. No wonder when I woke up from that serious illness, I felt that I had forgotten something. I just felt that I had a thorn in my family, but I couldn''t figure out why.


    "Enron, what''s the matter? We''ll talk to you face to face later." Zhuoyue with a trace of anxiety, but also full of entreaties, "no matter what grievances you suffered, I have always been by your side."


    "But if I say, it''s you who hurt me." I pinched my arm and forced myself to be cruel. "Zhuoyue, what qualifications do you have to eliminate other people''s memory for fun?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." He chose to play dumb.


    "In fact, you think I''m dirty. No wonder you don''t want me." I distorted his good intentions and forced myself to smile hypocritically. "I feel dirty, too. And now I feel disgusted when I think of forgetting everything and deliberately tempting you. I feel so disgusted that I have to vomit."


    "Why do you think that?" Every word of Zhuoyue was very heavy, heavy and planted in my heart, "I love you too much. I don''t touch you because I don''t want to. It''s nothing else. When something like that happens, I will only feel sad and hate that I didn''t protect you well, Enron..."


    "Enough!" I am afraid that if I listen to it, I will never be cruel again. I can only squeeze out that sentence when I have the last bit of strength.


    "Break up, Zhuoyue. Let''s break up."


    - dividing line -


    don''t think that I write cruelly. The reality is much crueler than I write. I was betrayed by my relatives and lost the ability to love. Previously, the ambush pen mentioned that the female owner had a bad relationship with her family. Some people said that no matter what the family did to her, she couldn''t be so divided. I can only say that the girl has always been very kind to her family, but whether she can love her or not is another matter. Oh, it hurts so much that I don''t know what to say

 Chapter 86

    "I didn''t hear what you said just now, just as you didn''t say anything, Enron, you have a rest early, good night."


    Zhuoyue dropped such a sentence and hung up the phone.


    I can''t get through again.


    The day soon dawned, when the dormitory door opened, I immediately heard Yiyi scream, "God, Enron, how are you here?"


    I want to stand up, but because of squatting too long, my feet are numb. Fortunately, Yiyi''s eyes are fast and hands are quick to hold me, and his mouth is complaining. Let''s not try to be brave. Let''s have a look. I don''t want to say bad things about Zhuoyue to me. Now I''m suffering.


    I want to explain that I didn''t quarrel with Zhuoyue, but I still took it back. How to say it, how to say it is wrong.


    Yiyi sighed and pulled me into the dormitory, "what''s the matter with you and Zhuoyue? As for running back to the dormitory at night? And even if you don''t have a key, you can knock. Enron, why are you so stupid? "


    Yiyi scolded me, but his hand kept rubbing my body and asked me if I was very cold and if there was anything uncomfortable.


    "No, I''m fine." I shook my head, resisted the urge to hold her, and continued to lie.


    At this meeting, the rest of the roommates hummed and thought we were a little noisy.


    Yiyi poured a cup of hot water for me to warm my hands, and then turned out a suit for me to change, which means we went out to talk.


    I didn''t want to, but considering Zhu Xiaofei''s relationship, I can only agree.


    As soon as I went out, Yiyi took me downstairs and said to go to the canteen, eating and chatting.


    But Zhuoyue is downstairs. Now I''m not ready to meet him. I don''t have the courage to say that again.


    "Yiyi, I''m sleepy. Let me sleep for a while, OK?" I pinched my temples and pulled out this poor excuse.


    Yiyi touched my forehead and said that''s OK. You go to my bed and sleep. I''ll bring you what you want.


    "All right." At this time, I suddenly thought of something. I grabbed Yiyi''s arm and asked her if the bracelet was really bought on Taobao.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Yiyi shakes her bracelet naturally.


    I was still a little worried, so I said that I liked it very much and asked if she could take it off and give it to me.


    "Do you really like it?" Yiyi obviously hesitated for a moment, but soon let go, said to put it here for a while, who let me now so poor, she can''t bear to refuse.


    I pulled out a smile, holding a bracelet to climb up Yiyi''s bed.


    After she closed the door and left, I put the longmujian and the bracelet together, but after a while, longmujian didn''t respond.


    Is it really just a coincidence that the bracelet is OK?


    Because I was so tired last night, I just wanted to lie down for a while, but I went to sleep with my bracelet.


    Later, I was awakened by someone. When I opened my eyes, I found that several people in the dormitory were calling me.


    "What''s the matter?" I rubbed my eyes, confused and confused.


    And at this time, I suddenly heard someone outside calling my name, the voice was very familiar.


    I glanced at my roommate for a while, and I understood. I sat up and ran to the balcony, and saw Zhuoyue at a glance.


    He looked in my direction and there were a lot of people around him.


    I never thought that one day, Zhuoyue would shout at me from the dormitory downstairs. He was so reserved and reserved. How could he do such a crazy thing.


    "What''s the matter? Go down." A few roommates see me turn around, special back to come over, pushed me a few times, "even if the day big gas, also should disappear?"


    I covered my mouth, tears came up again, shaking my head and sobbing, "don''t understand, you don''t understand."


    The more he is like this, the more reluctant I am to let go.


    "If you don''t understand, just say it!" Zhang Ling''s roommate grabbed the clothes and shook me a few times. "What I only understand is that the famous iceberg man in the hospital is calling people downstairs. He wants to take out her heart. As a result, the heroine doesn''t want to appear at all. How do you think other people will pass him on? If you think about it, you will feel lost."


    I closed my eyes slightly, bit my lip and answered, "he called for a while and left."


    "Can you deceive yourself by saying so?" Zhang Ling seemed to be in a daze. He couldn''t stop him. He kept poking his fingers at my heart. "Zhuoyue is my God. If you don''t go down, I''ll go down. He''s really blind and will like a woman with a hard heart like you."


    Before, I always thought that Zhu Xiaofei liked Zhuoyue very much, but I didn''t expect that Zhang Ling had a secret love for him, and he was so deep.


    Fingernails have been punctured palm, to the end, I still can''t bear, bite teeth ran downstairs.


    However, the more I look at him, the less courage I have to approach him.


    "Enron!" Zhuoyue saw me, immediately rushed to me, hands hold me tightly, Jun face next to my ear, voice low, "I thought, you won''t come."


    His arms mixed with the mellow and refreshing liqueur, I have always been very greedy, how can I not want him, how willing not to him.I want to have heart ache, but I can''t afford, Zhuoyue, I really like you too much.


    "Shall we go home?" Zhuoyue finally released his hand and held my face. "I''m sure the little slob didn''t eat. I''ll make you something delicious, or do you want to eat tofu, we can..."


    "Don''t say it." I took back my chin, and my whole face shrank inside. I told myself that I couldn''t cry. At this time, I couldn''t cry, but my voice still trembled, "Zhuoyue, can''t you understand people''s words? Break up, I want to break up! I want nothing but to break up. "


    "I''ll change it, Enron. I''ll change it." Zhuoyue continued to pull my hand, like a child pitifully begging, let me not abandon him, "I admit my mistake to you, I shouldn''t do that, I really know it''s wrong, don''t be angry."


    "Can you Don''t push me. " Said, my voice is getting smaller and smaller, "really, I feel bad to see you."


    Zhuoyue was silent. He stepped back and didn''t speak any more, but his sadness was full to overflow.


    He looked at me quietly, but just like this, I was in a panic.


    How I want to hold him and tell him that I love him.


    But, I can''t, he is so good, worth better.


    "You don''t like me?" Zhuoyue looked into my eyes and asked this sentence. The whole person was light and sour, "Enron, you said, like to be together, this is what you said."


    "Yes, I don''t like you anymore." The fingernails of both hands all fell into the palm of the hand, the pain was clear, "Zhuoyue, I don''t like you anymore."

 Chapter 87

    "Because," Zhuoyue throat seems to be stuck in something, for a while fell on a word, "he?"


    He didn''t say his name, but we both knew who he was referring to.


    "Yes, I like Lv Ke." The vision was blurred again and again, but I could only pretend to relax, "he was so kind to me, even gave me his life. I''m not a stone, of course I feel it."


    "I can also, I can also blind for you, for you to break the soul nail, for you to break the soul of the people, before late, later I double make up, OK, Enron, as long as you give me a chance, I can prove."


    Zhuoyue came forward again and held my hand. The thin cocoon in the palm of my hand rubbed me.


    I felt as if my brain had twitched and instinctively grasped his hand.


    At that moment, the joy in his eyes could not be concealed. But the next second, I could only grasp his hand and tear it away from me. "Last night, I was in danger, and the person who appeared beside me was him. At that time, I understood who I needed."


    "Enron, he told you that on purpose. He wanted you to find a reason to hate me so that you could leave me! But I did it all for you


    Zhuoyue forbeared his anger, and every word contained the cold toughness of the ice. He pressed me step by step. In an instant, I had the intention to retreat.


    The next second, he picked me up and carried me on his shoulder.


    I hit Zhuoyue with both hands and told him to let me down, but he didn''t pay any attention to it. Instead, he put it into the car.


    The speed was as fast as last night. I asked him what he wanted.


    "Go home." It took him a long time to answer me.


    I didn''t say anything more, thinking that it was the right time to pack up and move out of the bar.


    But as soon as I got out of the car, Zhuoyue carried me up again, and so he carried me upstairs, kicked open the door of the bedroom, and put me on the bed.


    I was in a hurry. "What do you want to do?".


    "Fuck you." Zhuoyue''s eyes were red, his face was blue, and he was alienated and indifferent. "You said that I didn''t like you because I disliked you. Then I''ll let you have a good look. How much I want you and how much I love you."


    "No!" I want to struggle. Zhuoyue imprisons my two arms on the top of my head with one hand, and tears my clothes with the other hand eagerly.


    Yes, it''s tear, not tear.


    He is like a beast, gnawing at my skin, inch by inch, let me pain, let me know how painful he is.


    Later, I gave up my resistance and didn''t move.


    Zhuoyue''s action also stopped. Originally, he was so angry that he pinched me and wanted to question me. But at the moment when he saw my face, he recovered the look of heartache.


    He gently kisses my tears, and his voice is more and more gentle. "Enron, what''s the surname Lu doing to you. Tell me about I hold you like that, ok... "


    "No!" I raised my head, as if to Zhuoyue all the bad are said, "I used to like you, you do not cherish, you have to push away, now there are other people like me, you come to rob."


    "You go on and say whatever else you are dissatisfied with me, just say it, as long as you are happy."


    This meeting''s Zhuoyue puts the posture very low very low, is like before that humble me, because infatuated with too deeply, therefore anything is willing.


    "It doesn''t make sense." I hung my eyes, thinking that if I didn''t see him, I would not be soft hearted.


    "How can it be meaningless, you said, I just know where to change it."


    "If you change, we won''t be together." I sat up abruptly, pushed him away and turned my back to prevent him from seeing my tears.


    Zhuoyue hugged me from behind. Before he had time to start, I said, "don''t let me look down on you, Zhuoyue. Don''t let me look down on you."


    He held my body for a moment and it was stiff. It was stiff to the extreme. For a long time, I thought he would not speak again.


    Zhuoyue took my hand, "I let you go, as long as this is really what you want."


    But the words he described in my palm were clearly his name. Every stroke of it was obstinately written. Similarly, it was heavy in my heart.


    I was in a hurry to pull him, Zhuoyue let me take away a little bit, even when I finished packing, he didn''t stop me.


    "I''m in a hurry when I go downstairs. I''ll pay you back when I''m free."


    "No more." Zhuoyue back to me, tall figure cool, "as I give you a parting gift."


    "Well!" I didn''t insist. He didn''t look back when I dragged my suitcase to the door.


    I know that this time I really hurt Zhuoyue completely. He gave up.


    But this result is not what I want. Why do I feel like I''m going crazy.


    For more than ten years, loving him has become my habit. How can I forget him and dig him out from my heart.


    I slowly opened the door of the bar, but I saw Lv Ke standing straight at the door. He took the luggage in my hand. Instead of hanging around, he gently announced, "Enron, I''m back.""Here I am," I pointed to my heart, "empty."


    "I''ll be with you." Lu Ke''s slender fingers wiped my tears, "dear, I promise you to cry for him again this time, after that, I want you to be happy."


    I shook my head, the whole person like a fool, mechanically repeated, "I told him, I don''t love him."


    "I said, I don''t want him."


    "I said, I blame him."


    "But, I love him very much, how can I live without him." The strength of the body was suddenly taken away, soft, simply can not stand, I slipped down.


    There was nothing left but darkness.


    "Zhuoyue!" I wake up screaming from the nightmare, only to see Lv Ke sitting at the head of the bed. I grab his arm and say, "where''s Zhuoyue? Where''s my Zhuoyue?"


    "Enron, don''t do that."


    "he''s not mine." I curled up against the wall. "He doesn''t want to see me anymore."


    Suddenly, Luce pulled my collar, picked me up and threw me into the bathroom.


    I was shower, very cold, very uncomfortable, but still not sober.


    "Enron." Lv Ke squatted in front of me and pulled away the wet broken hair on my forehead. "Someone wants to deal with you. The more decadent you are, the more you make that person happy. Stand up. We will kill those who make you unhappy!"


    I looked at him, because my sight was blocked by water, I couldn''t really see.


    "Tonight, I''ll take you to that association, kill people, set fire, as long as you like." Luce pulled me to my feet. "I want you to be happy."


    "Association?" I repeated slowly, "he deliberately reminds me of that unbearable memory, expecting me to leave Zhuoyue, and then."


    Thinking of this, my fist clenched

 Chapter 88

    However, the next second, my hand could not help but let go, "even if I retaliated, what can I do, I can no longer be with him."


    Lv Ke suddenly pressed me on his chest, "you are not the only one. Think about others, you have parents, and..."


    "Parents?" I laugh like crazy, "they don''t love me. No one loves me at all. Lv Ke, I''m the only one from the beginning to the end. In the past, Zhuoyue was my spiritual support, supporting me to go on, but now, it''s gone."


    I can''t be with him any more, so whether it''s good or bad in the future has nothing to do with me.


    "But you still have me." Luce released his arms and held my face, "Enron, as long as you need, I''m always here. I also hope everyone doesn''t love you, so no one will rob you from me. "


    Clearly is very warm words, clearly I should be moved to tears, but I still retracted.


    I''m not worthy of Zhuoyue. Similarly, I''m not qualified to stand beside Lv Ke.


    But my retreat didn''t work. Luce hugged me again. "I know you still love him. I''ll wait. I can wait. After so long, I have struggled, given up and hated, but I still can''t cheat myself. "


    He gently kiss on my forehead, no previous overbearing, gentle people intoxicated.


    "Enron," delicate touch with charming heart, he called my name.


    I closed my eyes and let his kisses fall, forehead, nose, lips, Chin


    When he untied my coat button, tiger''s wretched face suddenly appeared in front of me when he was a child. He was smiling and twisted.


    "Ah I put my hands around my head and slapped the person in front of me.


    I held myself back and said, "go! Don''t come here, ah, help me, who will help me, no! Ah


    "Enron, it''s me." Lv Ke held me in his arms again and coaxed me softly, "I''m here. Shh, it''s OK. No one can hurt you any more. I''m here!"


    Tears seem to have no end, I tremble, collapse, and even wish at this moment, die well.


    "Dirty, I''m dirty." My hands were too weak to hang down, but I could clearly feel Luce holding my arm, shaking because of my words.


    "I don''t mind, really!" Lv Ke continued to express to me, "as long as it''s you, I like it. I just hate that I didn''t appear earlier. Enron, you are my Enron."


    Enron, clearly should be clean and pure, without any impurities, not me.


    "I want to take a bath." I took a long breath to make my voice sound normal. "You go out first."


    "But," Lv Ke obviously hesitated.


    "Get out, I told you to get out!" I couldn''t help but raise my voice. After a breath, I pressed down again. "I want to be alone for a while."


    "Good." Lv Ke touched my head. "I''m at the door. If you need me, call me."


    I bowed my head, and after he went out, I took off my clothes and turned on the shower to the maximum.


    I scrubbed my body hard, trying to make myself cleaner and cleaner.


    At the beginning of that year, I can''t remember many details, but at that time I was too small, really too small, the shadow of this kind of thing, like carved in the bone, can''t cut off, can''t forget.


    In particular, Zhuoyue also knows about it. How can I accept it.


    He is so loved by me, buried in the deepest corner of my heart.


    I want to give him all the good things, but I expose my worst side to him.


    I cover my mouth, collapse to cry, want to vent all their pain out, but in the cold water, I fainted again.


    This time, I was in a coma for a long time. I was too tired. Maybe I didn''t want to wake up and didn''t have the courage to face the open world until Yiyi appeared in my dream.


    Different from the usual careless character, this will be her extra quiet, sitting beside me, nothing to say, quietly accompanied me.


    I leaned on her shoulder and cried until I was out of breath.


    Later, I was too scared to spread out the shadow and trembled to say that I would never be with Zhuoyue again.


    Yiyi holds my hand, "silly Enron, the person who really loves you, will not mind those, will only love you. Besides, you have not been violated. You are clean. It''s always like this. How can I relax? "


    "But I don''t mind. He''s so good that I can''t get through it." I thought of Zhuoyue, empty in my heart, "when I was eight years old, I saw him for the first time. I didn''t know what to like, but I wanted to see him. So when I know that he also likes me, I really feel happy, even if I want to die immediately. But now, the dream is broken. "


    "You like him, he likes you, that''s enough.""He''s too good for me." I stretched out my hand, as if Zhuoyue was in front of me. "When I told him that I had changed my mind, it really hurt. Obviously like but want to push away, Yiyi, that kind of sad, you understand


    "But." Yiyi took my hand, but pale to the extreme, "so miss, are you willing?"


    I was stunned for a while, but I heard Yiyi tell me that she also has someone she likes. She thought about expressing herself several times, but she still didn''t say it.


    "I really like him so much that I''m afraid of hands and feet." Yiyi looks at the front, eyes full of spring like tenderness.


    I have known Yiyi for a long time. I always feel that she is the kind of person who is indomitable. I will try my best to get what I want and fight for it.


    She''s very good, but she''s single all the time. I thought she''s not a good person.


    Originally, in front of love, we are all the same.


    "Then go and speak." I''m not used to her sadness. "You''re so good, he''ll like it."


    "That''s why I regret it so much." Wait until the time to break away, I have no chance to understand


    I didn''t understand her meaning, but I heard her murmur in a low voice, "it''s dawn."


    "Enron, I''m gone. Don''t be so sharp in the future. Remember, many of us love you." Yiyi walks very fast, I want to catch up, but no matter how fast I speed up, I always slow her down.


    I ran faster and faster, but at the moment of rushing out of the fog, I couldn''t see her.


    "Yiyi!" I suddenly sat up and found that it was a dream. I was very relieved, but at this time, the bracelet belonging to her suddenly broke.


    The ruby fell to the ground, making a clear crash sound, breaking the ground

 Chapter 89

    My first reaction was that something happened to Yiyi.


    I wanted to catch it, but Luce blocked it, "broken, I''ll clean it up, eh?"


    But I was so stubborn that I wanted to touch it, until Luce pressed me on the bed and said, "Enron, I tolerate your willfulness, but it doesn''t mean that you can let yourself hurt. I''m not satisfied until I have to deal with you."


    "Yiyi," I said hoarsely, "my best friend, something happened."


    The dream just now and the bracelet now remind me of this fact.


    Lv Ke stopped for a while and got up quickly. I went to touch my mobile phone. I was so eager to call her, but I couldn''t get through at all.


    This meeting, I regret very much, why did not save a few more roommate''s phone, otherwise would not be like now so helpless.


    I tried to ask for information, but I almost got stuck by the shock. Several roommates asked me where I was and told me to go back quickly.


    I ordered a roommate and dialed the voice call, but my hand was shaking all the time.


    As soon as the phone was connected, there was the cry, "Enron, you come back quickly, Yiyi, Yiyi..."


    "Speak well to me!" I bite lip, hand is pinching an arm, "Yi Yi how?"


    "I''ll know when you come." Roommate voice intermittent, "she is the best with you, want to see you at the last time."


    When she said the last few words, I couldn''t grasp anything any more. My mobile phone fell on the bed and the floor.


    I look ahead and my eyes are completely out of focus.


    "Enron?" Lv Ke called me and handed me the mobile phone again. After I took it, I yelled, "Yiyi, I don''t allow anyone to curse her. Now send the address to me immediately, and then say something frustrating to me. I''ll abolish you!"


    I didn''t waste my time. I got out of bed to look for my shoes, but Lv Ke stopped me with a little heartache and said that I had to change my clothes at least.


    I shook my head, grabbed my cell phone, looked at the information, and ran outside.


    Luce didn''t stop me any more. He grabbed a piece of clothes and put it on me.


    On the way, I kept urging Lv Ke to drive faster.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I started running, but when I stood at the door of the emergency room, I stopped.


    I know I can see her by pushing the door, but I''m just afraid


    ¡±Go in. "Lv Ke took my hand, as if to give me strength," she must be waiting for you. "


    He held my hand and pushed the door open. At a glance, I saw the girl on the bed, with long surgical tubes all over her body.


    Another roommate looked at me and pointed to the bed with his mouth covered.


    Every step, I have a very heavy step, until sitting beside her bed, but also want to deceive themselves, "you are not my dependence, she where idle live."


    I sniffed and tried to hold her hand, but I didn''t touch anything.


    I looked at my roommates and they couldn''t bear to turn their heads.


    When I tremble and lift the quilt, just a glance, I can''t see any more.


    There were no arms in the quilt. No, not only her hands, but also her limbs. She just had her trunk lying there, supporting the quilt.


    Yiyi whimpered and motioned me to take away her oxygen mask.


    I took a big breath and helped her move a small crack.


    "Are you coming?" Her voice was so weak that every word seemed to be squeezed out with all her strength.


    "Well, here I am." I tried hard to bear the cry, but my tears fell down. "Silly Yiyi, be obedient. When you leave hospital, I''ll take you to travel. How about it? Don''t you always want to go to Qinghai Lake? I''ll accompany you, let''s..."


    "Enron." She called out to me. If it wasn''t for my ears, I couldn''t hear, "promise me one thing, OK?"


    "Well, don''t say one thing, ten things, one hundred things, one thousand things. I promise you everything, as long as you get better."


    Yiyi slowly shook his head, "you and Zhuoyue compound."


    "Compound, certainly compound." I was afraid she couldn''t hear me, so I couldn''t help repeating a few more words.


    "Enron, you must be happy." She seemed to want to extend her arm, but when she realized that she had no hand, she lost it again.


    I moved my face and rubbed it, so that she could touch me, but I heard her say, "someone is trying to hurt you, small, small..."


    When I didn''t hear Yiyi''s voice again, I saw her eyelids drooping down. Her pale face was as beautiful as a fragile statue.


    "Yiyi?" I called out tentatively, but there was no response.


    At this time, several roommates yelled at the doctor.


    I took a look at the machine in front of me. There is only one straight line in the heartbeat chart.


    The doctors came in very quickly and shocked Yiyi with some machine, but Yiyi still didn''t move.


    I don''t know how long it took. I just felt that the time was too long. The doctors gave up asking for help and told us to be patient."You said," what? " I don''t believe it. I have to ask.


    The doctor in charge sighed and said that it was a miracle that his limbs were cut off and he could hold his breath. Your friend is very strong, but it''s a pity that the dead


    "The dead." I grabbed the man by the collar. "I don''t want you to talk like that. She''s not dead. She''s just asleep!"


    "Enron." Lu Ke hugged me from behind and dragged me back, "calm down, Enron, calm down!"


    "She can''t die, she can''t!" Suddenly, I want to help you, as long as I don''t have a way to help you


    "Enron," Lv Ke pulled me into his arms, "I can''t do this."


    "Then you let me meet her." I can''t think of anything else now. "I want to ask, who hurt her."


    Yiyi is so good that she has to cut off all her limbs.


    She is so active, how can she be treated like this


    "You mean the soul?" Lv Ke first picked the eyebrows, and then pinched me a little bit. It seemed that he realized something terrible. He shook his head and said, "she has no soul."


    "How could it not? How can a good man have no soul


    "When a person dies, his soul will leave his body in an instant, but I didn''t see it at that moment." Lv Ke held me tightly in his hands for fear that I would do something. "Now you want to come"


    "don''t tell me about those things. I don''t want to hear them. I just want to know where I''m going."


    Lv Ke said goodbye, as if it was hard to say.


    I bit my teeth and pulled his hand hard. Then he said slowly, "eat, her soul is eaten."

 Chapter 90

    I didn''t believe it. I had to take a few steps back. Every word trembled with unbearable, "you, what do you say?"


    Lu Ke came forward to hold me. I put my hands in the middle and bit my lips. Then I had the courage to look up again.


    "Enron, the soul of your friend..."


    "Don''t say it!" Obviously I asked him to say it again, but now I''m afraid, I''m afraid to hear that word again.


    I hugged my head and roared, covered my mouth and ran back to Yiyi''s bed.


    She lay there quietly, eyes closed, pale, without a trace of life.


    "Don''t scare me, get up! Smelly Yiyi, said graduation to play together, travel together, eat bean curd, you forget, "I want to touch her, but I can''t catch her hand," give me your hand, I want to lead you, I want to lead you to get married, you don''t always want to have a family, that person you like, he doesn''t know your mind, how can you leave us all, how can you ¡±


    "Enron, Yiyi is dead." Several roommates squatted beside me, "how can she be at ease if you are like this?"


    At ease? How can I love her in my heart.


    Why didn''t I notice this sentence at that time, why didn''t I notice something wrong earlier, why should I be so stupid


    "Yes, I''m like this. How can you put your heart on it? Get up and take care of me, OK?" I threw myself on Yiyi and hugged her with both hands. "Don''t you hate people lying most? Just now I lied to you to make up with Zhuoyue. You beat me, please. Get up and beat me."


    "But don''t ignore me..." My face close to Yiyi, familiar touch, familiar smell, "how so cold, I help you Huhu, Yiyi."


    "Are you crazy?" A impatient girl came in, she pulled me up, "Yiyi, she''s dead, Enron, do you have to make her can''t live in peace?"


    I just wanted to open her hand, but when I saw her face clearly, my sadness turned into a burning fire.


    "Zhu Xiaofei! You killed Yiyi. " I tried my best to give her a slap, quickly jumped on her and rode on her. I had to hit her right and left.


    No one stopped us. To be exact, all the people who wanted to help were stopped by Lv Ke.


    Zhu Xiaofei didn''t fight hard. Instead, she was weak and struggling. She said beautiful words and seemed to be really good for Yiyi and me.


    "Bitch, son of a bitch! How much longer do you want to pretend? " Anger has made me think of nothing, at this time, I saw a fruit knife lying on the ground, picked up and wanted to stab her.


    But what I didn''t expect was that a pair of well-defined hands grabbed the blade, and the blood overflowed.


    "Get out of here I tried to pull it out, but the man held it tightly. "Well, since you don''t want your hand, I''ll help you."


    But suddenly he let go of his angry hand and yelled, "I saw you in the moment."


    "Is there anything wrong with your hand Does it hurt I didn''t know it was you. " I was very distressed. When I spread out his hand, the knife cut deeply. Not only the skin and flesh turned out, but also the bones could be seen.


    "Nothing." Zhuoyue not only didn''t blame me, but pursed a smile, "I don''t hurt."


    "It doesn''t hurt. I''m not blind." I hold his hand, tears can not help falling.


    "It really doesn''t hurt, Enron. Don''t cry." Zhuoyue stretched out her hand, because of the pain in mid air, she twisted her eyebrows, but still stroked my eyes stubbornly, "when you cry, my heart is broken."


    "But"


    "no, but, you love me, I''m very happy, really." Zhuoyue''s eyes are full of joy, as if the next second will reveal the fact that I still have him in my heart.


    I let go of his hand and stood up directly. But when I turned around, I saw a boy sitting in front of Yiyi''s bed.


    His back was shaking because of mourning. Yiyi''s name was always in his mouth, but I knew that she couldn''t wake up.


    "Are you the one Yiyi likes?" "I took a breath," she said


    "Elder martial sister," the man turned his face, clearly like bangs, "can you let me stay alone with her for a while?"


    "You," I feel confused, just want to ask again, but Liu Hai closed his eyes in pain, "please, I have something to say to her."


    I nodded, and with a sound, I moved out of the ward with my palm in my hand.


    But I can''t hear the sound of Zhuoyue standing beside me.


    Several roommates advised him to go bandaging, he refused.


    I told myself that after a while, after a while, he would not bear the pain to deal with the wound, just for a while.


    But I still overestimate myself. I can''t bear it.


    I grabbed Zhuoyue and strode away. After seeing the injury, the doctor asked us how we got it and how it was so serious.When we didn''t talk, he prescribed some medicine and asked the nurse to bandage it.


    The nurse complained about me all the time, saying how I became my girlfriend and whether I would take care of people.


    Seeing Zhuoyue in a good mood because of those three words, I couldn''t help feeling heartache and exposing, "I''m not his girlfriend."


    Little nurse star eye is bright, even don''t want to have contact with Zhuoyue, not reserved at all.


    Yes, no one wants to let go of this kind of man.


    I feel lost again. I stand up and want to leave, but I hear Zhuo Yue say, "she is my goddess. I am pursuing her, hoping that she can become my girlfriend again one day."


    His words are in response to my words, and his eyes are only willing to look at me from beginning to end.


    "Hiss," Zhuoyue twisted his eyebrows. He wanted to cry, but he still pressed down when he saw me.


    The nurse kept apologizing, saying that she was not careful, but my heart got a knot in one''s heart and pushed her away, "if you can''t do it, don''t mess with it."


    I''ve been a volunteer before, and I''m very experienced in emergency dressing.


    I carefully wrapped around his hand, the movement is very light, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    Until finally finished, I raised my head to ask what, but suddenly bumped into the peach blossom eyes full of tenderness, "Enron, you still have me in your heart."


    It''s not a question sentence. He said every word firmly, and my heart was in a panic

 Chapter 91

    "Don''t talk nonsense." I bowed my head and did not dare to look at him. "Your hand was cut by me. I have an obligation..."


    Suddenly, Zhuoyue pulled me into his arms, my head against his chest, can clearly hear his steady heartbeat.


    "Zhuoyue, we have broken up. You can''t do this. You can''t do it." My voice is getting lower and lower. God knows how much I miss the taste of him.


    "It''s hard for you to lose her." Zhuoyue hugged me and patted my back gently. "Enron, you can cry. Don''t worry. I''m here."


    In a word, let me just barely down the struggle to collapse again, I grabbed his shirt, crying while telling, I and Yiyi had how good.


    He didn''t speak, just quietly holding me and listening to me.


    After a long time, I couldn''t cry any more. I got up and decided to cheer up, find out the cause of Yiyi''s death and avenge her.


    But when I got up, I regretted what I had just done.


    Zhuoyue did not say anything, just a faint smile, "I will not think, you just need a hug, need to cry, I understand."


    I need to cry and drive away all the sadness. Only when I am by his side can I release my emotions without scruple.


    In the days together, I have long been used to relying on him.


    I was frozen there, not knowing what to say or even whether to get up.


    "Enough crying?" Lv Ke''s cool voice rang. I turned my head and he pulled me up.


    At this moment, I was a little grateful to him, until I walked out of the ward, I didn''t look back, because I was afraid.


    I''m afraid that if I look at him again, I can''t help rushing back. I really can''t help feeling this kind of thing.


    It''s better to use a lot of strength than to hold the words.


    "Sorry," I squeezed out the word for a while, but his hand loosened.


    Lucke walked in front of me, and I followed him. Just when I thought he was really angry with me, I heard his low voice, "you need him, I know, so I let him go, but you don''t say those three words to me, it will make me feel that this is not my willing, but forced. Enron, please give me some dignity. "


    His tall figure is very light, with a little lonely taste, along the way, I am most sorry for him.


    I want to rush up, hold him, let him not be so lonely, but I can''t.


    It''s cruel to give him hope and break it by hand.


    We went back to Yiyi''s ward again, but she was no longer there.


    Bangs sitting there, the whole person wooden, see me after trying to pull out a smile, "elder martial sister, you come back."


    After a while, I asked him if I would like to go back to the bar.


    I subconsciously want to refuse, but Lv Ke took my hand, words sonorous, "the best."


    Finally, we really went back to the bar.


    Zhuoyue was driving with bangs in the co pilot, while Lv Ke and I were sitting in the back. The atmosphere was so embarrassing that he had to hold my hand and talk.


    "Daughter in law, you said that when we get married, we should buy a car."


    At that time, I almost wanted to kick him to death. When I became his daughter-in-law, I didn''t know.


    I instinctively have to look in the mirror, inside Zhuoyue eyebrow twisted into a deep Sichuan character, the moderate thickness of the lips pursed and pursed, but still did not say anything.


    Liu Hai opened his mouth for him and asked what happened. Elder martial sister, you are not with brother Ren


    I don''t know how to say it, but Lu Ke opened his mouth again. Who hasn''t been appointed before and after? Without comparison, how can he know who is the real good destination.


    I glared at him, only to find that he was smiling unkindly, which was clearly revenge for the thing that Zhuoyue held me just now.


    And he knows that if I want to get rid of Zhuoyue''s Thoughts on me, I won''t refute his words.


    Lv Ke has always been a thief. He just doesn''t play tricks on me. He is always treacherous to others. It''s not enough to peel their skin.


    After returning to the bar, Lv Ke still said that a daughter-in-law had to call me, while Zhuoyue''s face became darker and darker.


    I was so distressed that I quickly pulled off the topic and mentioned Yiyi, saying that she gave me a dream. And just when I woke up, the Mingzu wind bracelet was broken.


    , this is not a coincidence. Wang sister had that bracelet before, and the corpse, the man *, the more I thought about it, the worse it was.


    Stomach churning is not good, I touched the neck to resist nausea, all know their own situation are mentioned again.


    "Sphinx society?" Zhuoyue picked his eyebrows. "It''s said that sphinx has a very high intelligence. He sets up a crossword puzzle. If passers-by answers correctly, they will let them go. If they don''t answer correctly, they will be eaten."


    I gritted my teeth and said yes, I had guessed his crossword puzzle, and he said that he would reward me with that man''s flesh and let me eat it.


    At this time, Liu Hai suddenly cut in and asked me what the puzzle was. Is it difficult.My face turned white immediately. I couldn''t help shaking my head. "No, it''s not difficult."


    Lv Ke suddenly grabbed my hand, "who taught you to do this, pinch yourself with your nails, your man is not without hands to pinch you, and then self harm, see how I deal with you."


    Before, my two hands were bleeding from nail stings, and I recovered after waking up. It seems that he should have helped me.


    "In the evening, let''s go to sister Wang''s residence and try to evoke spirits." Zhuoyue''s voice was flat, but he couldn''t hear joy and anger, "see if you can find anything."


    "However, Yiyi''s soul was eaten, and sister Wang''s, will not, also lost."


    Zhuo Yue shook her head. "People''s spirits are very strong. If sister Wang was killed in her own house, there is a possibility that she will be left with the consciousness of ghost. Anyway, we should go there."


    Lv Ke also agreed. At this time, Zhuoyue suddenly handed me something, which turned out to be Bruce Lee''s wooden sword.


    Did he get it back? I was about to ask. He laughed at me and said he would let me stay in the bar with bangs. He would set up another Dharma array. As long as I hold the Dragon wooden sword well, nothing will happen.


    "But your wound!" I didn''t want to stand up, but when I realized that my identity was not right, I lowered my voice, "your two hands have been cut by me, just you and Lv Ke, bangs will not be at ease."


    Liu Hai didn''t expose me, but Lv Ke retorted, "I want to take Enron with me. I don''t trust her to take care of others."


    Zhuoyue looked at me. For a moment, I saw injury, struggle, patience, everything in it. Finally, it turned into a sentence, "what''s your opinion?"


    "I want to go."


    Zhuoyue sneered, turned to go upstairs, but turned his head in mid air and sneered, "since you can''t leave him for a moment, then follow him, right, now I''m qualified to manage you."


    My heart twisted, but he added, "you are no longer mine."

 Chapter 92

    After that, Zhuoyue didn''t go back to the building.


    "Don''t look." suddenly, his eyes were blocked by a hand. Lv Ke straightened me and wiped my face with his hand. "It''s so dirty. It''s so dirty."


    I want to push him and tell him not to do this. I''ll just wash his face later, but Lv Ke doesn''t stick to it. His hands have been wiping my face, and he still says, "who hates your tears? I''m talking about the smell of your body.".


    He wants to use his own flavor to cover the residual breath of me crying against Zhuoyue just now


    "Elder martial sister, may I have a word with you?" Bang suddenly interrupted us and added three words, "alone."


    I subconsciously had to look at Lv Ke. As a result, he was so proud that he came up directly, "you want to ask for my advice. I said, no, I''ll say anything in front of me, otherwise my daughter-in-law will run away with the help of a few words from my rival. Where can I cry?"


    I pinched Lv Ke and asked him not to mention those three words. As a result, he was so stunned that he wanted to pretend to be a fool with me. Every daughter-in-law had to call me.


    Liu Hai frowned and stared at me without saying a word. At first, I turned my head, and then let him ask if he had anything.


    In fact, I was also afraid that he would ask me about the relationship between Zhuoyue and me. If Lv Ke was there, he would take care of it.


    Can not expect is, bangs directly from the body, said he should hurry to prepare things to go, what words or later.


    Between the words, actually is not happy to me.


    After Liu Hai left, there were only me and Lv Ke left. Instinctively, I wanted to move further.


    "What, you want to throw it after using it?" Lv Ke directly picked me up and went upstairs. "Enron, did I say that I''m not easy to be provoked?"


    I was in a hurry. "You put me down!"


    "No Lv Ke deliberately amplified his voice, as if he wanted Zhuoyue to hear, "it''s natural for me to take a bath with a woman."


    I took a deep breath to suppress the impulse to kill him, but I didn''t dare to make a scene.


    If we quarrel, Zhuoyue will come out. What should I do then?


    Fortunately, Luce put me in the bathroom door and left.


    It''s only two days since I left, but why do I feel like I''ve been walking for a long time.


    I curled up and hugged myself, thinking about Zhuoyue and Yiyi, why I just had to leave my beloved, and God would take away my only friend.


    In such a cruel way


    Once I thought it was like this. Since I can''t be with Zhuoyue, it''s meaningless to take revenge. After all, I really don''t deserve him.


    But why do you press me step by step? Yiyi is such a good, innocent girl. How can you be willing to attack her.


    If you think that depriving me of my last warmth will make me despair, then I can only say that you are wrong.


    Sphinx society, I will destroy you, completely, so that you can not turn over.


    Late at night, a few of us stood at the gate of Fangxinyuan community, the winter wind blowing, I instinctively sneezed.


    I subconsciously look at Zhuoyue, he frowned, but did not say anything, but took something to open the building lock, strode in.


    For a moment, I was lost and at ease.


    Lv Ke took my hand tightly, like firmness and prophecy, "one day, the first thing you think of will be me."


    He only said this half sentence, but the next sentence came into my mind: Enron, I''m waiting for that day.


    Am I the wife of his previous life?


    I gave a wry smile, yes or no, it''s meaningless. It won''t be there before and it won''t be in the future.


    When we came to 701, we found that there was a white and scarlet letter seal on the outside. Zhuoyue bent over to pry the lock, and the metal made a clear sound in the silent night.


    A few seconds later, with the seal intact, he opened the door.


    "Oh, so skillful, it seems that I don''t do less work at ordinary times." Lv Ke made a deliberate mockery.


    Zhuoyue calm voice, "don''t speak no one when you are dumb, take care of her, or something happened, I want your life."


    Luce also wanted to reply, I quickly took his hand to pull back, also went in.


    Sister Wang''s living room is very big. We take a flashlight to observe the environment, but we find all kinds of instruments of torture.


    "This is," bangs picked up a handcuff, "those people are torture, and then..."


    "Well, isn''t sister Wang mentioning that she is a teacher or a temperament? These should be props." I blushed to explain, but I threw away Lv Ke''s hand.


    Last time, he led me to the couple Hotel, where there were these things.


    Lv Ke wants to drag me again. I can''t help scolding a pervert. He has a sudden expression. When he wants to say something, he is interrupted by Zhuoyue.


    "That ghost, you''ll be alert for a while. I''m going to set up the battle." His words were very impolite. There was a gloomy chill between his eyebrows. His fingers grasped things, but they turned white because of too much force.As he placed the sundries, he drew some symbols on the things that sister Wang had used before her death.


    I told Lv Ke to keep a good temper and let him go up to help. Then he stood aside quietly.


    Men''s serious appearance is really handsome, especially Zhuoyue''s cold and ascetic appearance, which makes people unable to open their eyes.


    After a long breath, I forced myself to look away, only to find a picture hanging in the middle of the living room, the pyramids of ancient Egypt, and the Sphinx. In front of him stood a little boy. They seemed to be discussing something.


    Next to this big picture are two small pictures. For the sake of symmetry, the contents are the same. There are a lot of beautiful women on it. They form a circle, extend their hands and reverently worship to the middle. But the middle is just a stone with a concave mouth like a blood red bowl.


    It''s a stone, but I feel like it has life. I even feel that it is calling me, "come here, I''m confused, poor child, come here..."


    For a moment, I felt like I was in a daze. I really felt the impulse to touch.


    "Enron," suddenly, I heard Zhuoyue yell, "we''re going to start, you come and stand me, no! Standing behind Lu. "


    Turning around, I saw them standing in the shape of a triangle, trotting past and following Luce.


    "Don''t stick so close to him." Zhuoyue said anxiously, and then the tone became flat again, "he is a ghost, too close, you will be cold."


    "Oh." I stepped back until Zhuoyue was satisfied.


    Zhuoyue offered a piece of talisman paper to burn the eight characters of sister Wang''s birthday, with some incantation in his mouth.


    Soon, the soul binding banner was buzzing and vibrating

 Chapter 93

    "Are you coming?" I asked in a low voice, but as soon as I finished speaking, the flag stopped moving, and after waiting for a long time, there was no more sound.


    Now I want to bite off my tongue. Why should I ask in such a hurry? Now that I''ve scared away the ghost, it''s not enough.


    I''m a little dejected and pulled the corner of my clothes, but I heard Zhuoyue ask me not to think about it. I didn''t come to anything just now.


    He repeated the steps just now. The difference is that this time he bit his finger and sacrificed his blood on the soul binding banner. "Son of Yu, if you have something to ask, sacrifice your blood to show your sincerity."


    But there was still no movement, and just when I thought that sister Wang''s soul was really thoroughly eaten and nothing was left, the cold wind poured from all directions.


    I was excited and subconsciously wanted to get close to Luce, but the Dragon wood sword in my hand was buzzing and shaking. It was resisting.


    Just as I stopped, I suddenly felt that something had caught my foot and lowered my head. It turned out to be a head. She had her mouth open.


    "Ah I jumped up in fright. Lv Ke caught me quickly and raised his foot to stomp down, but Zhuoyue stopped.


    After Zhuoyue came over, he told us that the soul power was very weak. It should be just a residual consciousness, and it would not harm people.


    He squatted down, holding the broken limbs, trying to gather them together, but the pieces were like flowing liquid, which could not be fixed at all.


    In the end, Zhuoyue was so tired that he couldn''t breathe.


    "Give me a kiss and I''ll help you." Lv Ke suddenly attached to my ear, said a low.


    I look at him with wide eyes. It''s time to take advantage of the fire.


    But Zhuoyue was so tired that I bit my teeth and put my lips together.


    But Lv Ke said goodbye and avoided my kiss. "I just can''t stand your loving him. I don''t want to kiss for a man."


    I thought he would not help me, but he let go of my hand and squatted in front of the flowing soul. His hand was like assembling toys, putting together the fragments.


    When Lv Ke got up, the bloody figure also stood up, but she couldn''t see clearly. She only knew that she was a ghost.


    "Are you sister Wang?" I leaned over and asked.


    The figure nodded, which was very strange, but when she lifted it up again, her head fell off again.


    "My God I stepped back, but just to hide in a warm embrace, he patted me on the shoulder, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    I can''t tell what it''s like in my heart. My eyes suddenly become sour. I really want to be silly. I just hope I can stay in his arms for a long time.


    Lu Ke was very upset and threw his temper on the ghost in front of him. "I said, your body is not strong. Don''t toss about. Can you say something directly


    The figure didn''t answer. Seeing that her head, which she had just put back, had a crack because of shaking her head, Zhuoyue stopped her, saying that she might have been passive and could not speak. He had to use other methods to explore it.


    With that, he passed me and went into the black shadow with something in his mouth,


    Yes, he did, because he seemed to merge with the black shadow, and his tall body was full of black air.


    I did not blink to stare at the front, for fear of Zhuoyue what happened, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    Lu Ke slapped me hard, "breathe, breathe! If you don''t breathe, it''s over! How can I like a stupid woman like you? "


    At this time, Zhuoyue and I finally stepped back.


    But as soon as he left the black shadow, he hung down in pain, with his back arched and one leg bent to the ground.


    "Zhuoyue!" I couldn''t stand it any more. I rushed over and held his face anxiously. "How are you, where does it hurt? Do you have no strength, or..."


    "Well behaved," Zhuoyue stretched out her fingers and scraped my nose. Her eyes seemed to be gentle and quiet with the water flowing slowly under the moon. "I''m ok."


    But just now, because of this action, he frowned with great effort, and now he is very cold. My arm is soft, and it''s obvious that he has lost his strength.


    Liu Hai also came to help Zhuoyue. At this time, I found that the black shadow had disappeared just now. Looking at Lv Ke, he raised his chin, his nostrils were high, and he didn''t care at all.


    "I already know what''s going on." Zhuo Yue cleared her throat, but moved the gravity that fell on me to the side of the bangs. "Let''s go back and talk."


    "But the house, we don''t check it again."


    "Go and see if you can find any clues." Zhuoyue rubbed the depression between my thumb and index finger and stroked back and forth, "do you want to stay here or..."


    "I''ll help!" I stood up abruptly and caught up with bangs in a hurry.


    What I didn''t expect is that Lv Ke stayed with Zhuoyue because he didn''t catch up."Elder martial sister, I''ll check the toilet and kitchen in a moment. If there is water, it''s easy to gather Yin Qi. You can come at will, but don''t be too far away from me."


    "Good." I was opening the bedroom door when I heard Zhuoyue''s voice, "open the door, don''t let me not see you."


    I nodded, I don''t know if he can see it, but the hand holding the Dragon wooden sword is more and more tight.


    I know that I can''t delay them. If I want to help, I must first ensure my own safety, otherwise it will only make everyone worried.


    Liu Hai was not at ease, so he went into the bedroom with me, but there was a toilet inside. Rich people are really different.


    Liu Hai asked me to stay in the bedroom. He went to check by himself. I handed him the Dragon wooden sword and asked him to be careful.


    He didn''t give way, took it in his hand, told me not to run around, something to shout.


    I hum a, guard at the door, as far as possible to ensure that they can be Zhuoyue see, and then with a flashlight to observe the bedroom.


    Sister Wang prefers red. The curtains and ceiling are all red. The more I look at them, the more scared I feel.


    As soon as I opened the wardrobe, I was shocked by Chen Ling.


    This is a wardrobe. It''s a small clothing store. There are mirrors in it!


    As if with a sigh, I left, but I didn''t want to.


    In front of me is a sexy hollowed out red cheongsam. It''s so beautiful that I can''t wait to put it on.


    But I hate red. How can I have this idea.


    I don''t feel right, immediately want to quit, but a familiar voice sounded in my ear, "Enron, put on me, put on me, let him see how charming you can be!"

 Chapter 94

    I don''t know how to describe that feeling. I want to run away, I want to shout, but my hand is out of control.


    I caressed the cheongsam carefully, only to find that the quality of the cheongsam was incredible. It was so smooth and tender that it was not like silk, but like human skin.


    "Put on me, put on me..." Ear has been the sound, I opened the zipper of their clothes, slowly faded down.


    At this time, the cheongsam seems to have life in general, sliding on my body, the more tightly wrapped, tightly attached to my skin.


    I look in the mirror, the woman inside is me, but the amorous feelings in my eyebrows are not like me at all.


    The chest hidden under the loose clothes is drawn solid and straight by the cheongsam. The waist is too thin to hold, and the abdomen is flat


    "I didn''t expect that such a pure baby face, such a hot curve, is really good." "I" lifted her hair in front of the mirror. She used to smile innocently, which was full of charm.


    "Elder martial sister?" There was a bang shouting, "where have you been?"


    "Come on!" I should be a, put on the coat just stepped out, "Xiaoyue, I didn''t find anything unusual here, let''s go out."


    "Good." But at this time, the Dragon wooden sword in Liu Hai''s hand fell to the ground, and the sword was straight towards me.


    He mumbled, picked it up and wanted to pass it to me. I quickly stepped back, "don''t you want to check other places? Take it."


    After we went out, we found that Zhuoyue was sitting on the sofa arguing with Lv Ke, and both of them didn''t look very well.


    "Zhuoyue, are you better?" I trotted over and put my hands around his waist, rubbing against him intentionally or unconsciously.


    Zhuoyue was about to say something. A cold air pressure behind him pulled me up. "Enron, are you sick?"


    "You are sick." I want to shake off his hand, but when I see his face, I can''t bear it.


    The facial features are beautiful, especially the glazed eyes. They are so pure that they don''t contain any impurities. But the corners of their eyes are slightly upturned. They look like shrewd foxes. They are charming. What an evil and beautiful man.


    Sister Enron, you are really lucky.


    Lu Ke grabbed my shoulder with both hands, "do you want to make up with him? He''s not good at all. When will you understand? "


    "What''s wrong with him!" Temper all of a sudden came up, Zhuoyue this kind of best man, clearly can meet can''t ask, how many women in the bar willing to see him, all day long bubble in there, "you are clearly jealous."


    "He''s just not good." Lv Ke insisted.


    I couldn''t hear it, so I went to dial his hand directly, but Lv Ke held my wrist and said, "it''s not a good thing to let Enron shed tears!"


    Heart becomes very bad taste, sour astringent, very uncomfortable.


    Can Zhuoyue is all my fantasy, how can I give up because of an outsider, I obstinately broke his hand, imitate Enron''s tone to speak, "I like him, just willing to shed tears for him."


    "Lu, Yun, Yi!" He yelled out my name, and then, as if he had accepted his fate, stepped back with a faint wry smile, "you are cruel enough, I lost, and once again I lost."


    Watching Lv Ke leave, my heart seems to have collapsed. I can hardly hold down the soul of another person in my body.


    That man is so important to her.


    I read a mantra in silence, but my hand was suddenly held by someone.


    Looking back, I found that Zhuoyue was looking at me with a smile. That tenderness made me want to drown in it. "Aren''t you angry with me?"


    "Not angry, not angry." Don''t say not angry, as long as you smile at me like this, I can give you my life.


    It''s a pity that I gave up my life to wait for this smile, but it doesn''t matter. Even if I have to bear her skin forever, as long as I can be with you, it''s good. Zhuoyue put my hand close to his heart, Qingyue''s voice sounds like the sound of nature, "then let''s go home."


    After returning to the bar, I wanted to hang on Zhuoyue, but he touched my head and asked me to wash and rest early.


    "Can''t you see my change?" I couldn''t help straightening my chest.


    Zhuoyue frowned more tightly, "you are not afraid of cold, how to return, forget it, anyway, after what you like, even if you tell me, I will buy it for you."


    He didn''t say that I took other people''s things. I was relieved, but I was a little disappointed.


    Zhuoyue doesn''t like such behavior very much, but for the sake of Enron, it''s acceptable, and even can''t bear to say a word of blame.


    He dotes on her, very doting, very doting


    "Well, you''re sleepy after midnight." Zhuoyue touched my head, "go to bed, eh?"


    Seeing that he wanted to drive me out of the bedroom, I took off my coat, only the cheongsam was left on my body, and put my hands on his shoulder, "if I want to sleep with you, I will be afraid."


    "Enron," he said to himself, touching my face inch by inch. "It''s been a long time, so close to last time, it seems like a long time."His words are too gentle, I immediately crisp down, one hand around his chest draw circle, one hand touch my body, lips toward his ear spit a tone, "want me, OK."


    "Well." Zhuoyue held my head in one hand and my waist in the other, and pressed it up.


    I feel like I''m really alive, staring into his eyes and rubbing my legs against his waist.


    Zhuoyue''s hand continued to move. He held me up behind his neck. I thought he was going to kiss me, but at that time, there was a sharp pain in his neck.


    At the same time, I heard him say, "get out of here!"


    I sat up, that does not belong to their own consciousness was finally driven out, "Zhuoyue, just now I was upper body."


    Zhuoyue was carrying a woman''s soul in her hand, but her skin was gone, and she couldn''t recognize her appearance.


    "Enron, take off your clothes quickly!"


    Hearing what he said, I didn''t care about anything. I had to untie the button in a hurry. I wanted to throw it away after I took it off.


    But when I lowered my head, I swore my heart would stop.


    Where is the cheongsam? It''s a piece of skin, blood red, fresh woman''s skin.


    But no matter how hard I try, it seems to be stuck on with strong glue, and it can''t come down at all.


    "Zhuoyue," I was so anxious that I was about to cry. He stopped the ghost and came to help me.


    But the skin became tighter and tighter, as if to strangle me. Zhuoyue had no way. He bit his finger and drew a symbol on my chest, then pulled it hard.


    "Hiss!" I felt as if I had been torn off a piece of skin, and the pain made me twitch.


    "Darling, it''s OK." Zhuoyue held me in his arms, stroked my body, gently comforted, "it''s OK, Enron, you are good, don''t cry, I''m here."


    "But it hurts. It hurts." The more gentle he is, the more I want to vent, "you don''t know how painful it is."


    Zhuoyue kisses my lips, "then you bite me, and come back?"


    His kiss with a miraculous healing effect, I feel the pain to eliminate more than half, brain pumping, "you kiss the pain, OK?"


    Zhuoyue glanced at my curvilinear body, and my cool eyes lit up immediately

 Chapter 95

    Dear readers, it''s been a long time since I started to write my ex boyfriend. This book has spent a lot of effort in preparation. It''s a book that I really want to write, and will continue to write in the future, presenting good stories to you.


    There are a lot of small partners who have been in contact with before, and they have been there since the beginning of the book. Of course, there are also new small partners bubbling. For this, I always appreciate your support. Really, especially the friends who have been accompanying me all the time, support the legitimate edition, support my update, thank you.


    I know it''s very hard for you to pursue the article, and there are many small partners who have left a message saying that they hope to add something more.


    Here I want to talk about this problem. In fact, my time for coding is very limited. As a working dog and the mother of a two-year-old child, I get up at more than 7 o''clock every day and go home at more than 5 o''clock in the evening. I don''t know if you have any experience.


    Every day, my codewords are squeezed out from work time and off-duty time, and we need to ensure that they are updated every day. You can calculate that I need three or four hours to write a chapter, and then I spend an hour to revise it to ensure the quality and quantity. I don''t want to write some content to perfunctory you. After all, the guys who can subscribe to the legitimate edition are all real money, I appreciate it, so I hope to do better.


    Think about it. I''m tired of going to work every day. I can''t wait until I get off work. I have to accompany my children when I get home. I don''t have a moment''s rest. When the child goes to sleep, he can sit in front of the computer for several hours without moving and eyes resting. He can continuously tap the keyboard in his hand. It''s really cruel to be alone and clatter on the computer.


    Because I sit at work and at home, and I don''t move for a long time. Now I''m not very well. My waist is protruding. After sitting for a long time, I can''t move because of the pain. My shoulder also has periarthritis. Sometimes my two finger joints hurt when it rains. It can be said that I''m sick.


    It''s really not easy to write a book. Forty or fifty cents a day is really not expensive. It costs about ten yuan a month. Brothers, a pack of cigarettes is not only expensive, not to mention other consumption. Now the money is really not expensive, and reading the articles is spiritual enjoyment. Do you watch me live and starve to death?


    It''s not that I''ve got money in my eyes. To tell you the truth, who will give me 3000 yuan to solve the problem of milk powder, food and drink. I also want you to see it all the time, but the reality is that we need life, and your support is the driving force for me to write down.


    Of course, if there are local tyrants who offer rewards, it''s really excellent. I''ll try my best to do more according to the situation.


    Now I''d like to tell you the story outline and plot clues:


    the original calm campus life of the protagonist is suddenly confused by an invisible black hand, and the original good girl turns out to be an enchanting and despicable whore.


    In the end is sinister selfish roommate frame, or someone secretly make bad, this let Enron headache.


    Enron, whose image was destroyed, had to move into the bar that he had been in love with since childhood, but some strange things came one after another. It''s like frightening a cat and a mouse to leave this dangerous place again and again.


    Male No. 1 accepted her in the most difficult time, but always kept away from her. But his words and deeds showed that he must know some truth that Enron didn''t know, but he never mentioned it to Enron.


    With the strange events happening again and again, the female owner has found out that the mysterious man may have had any connection with herself. However, in the process of being chased and intercepted by a group of ghosts, Enron accidentally fell into Jingpo Lake, where she became a vegetable because of suffocation for a long time.


    The woman could hear people around her, but she couldn''t wake up, so she gave up treatment and fell asleep.


    She had a long dream. In the dream, she saw herself in the clothes of the Republic of China, Zhuoyue and a rude man. The past life is vivid in my mind, and all things begin to run through. She finally knows who the mysterious man is!


    The female master is in a coma and can only wait to die, but she is saved by Zhuoyue. This kind of Daoism goes against the heaven and needs to break Yang Shou to do it, but man 1 never talks about it.


    After waking up, Enron, who had known all the truth, didn''t mention it to anyone. She wanted to carry all this with her tender shoulder.


    She wants to face her past life and future. She wants to make the truth known to the world and let herself face it calmly


    But when the truth came, it really hurt.


    Enron, who knows the truth, starts to actively save herself. She finds that Zhuoyue and her younger martial sister Ruolan have a good command of Taoism, which makes her have a lot of confidence in arresting the mysterious man in black, that is, her husband Lu Ke.


    So she tried to use herself as bait several times to trap Luce, but she was often escaped by him at the critical moment.


    Man 2 has been in the world for a long time, and has also handled many sensational cases. He often gives up on others, changes some corpses, and then abandons them at will.Moreover, because of his cruel nature and high mana, many followers and followers gathered around him, which brought a lot of trouble for Enron to arrest him.


    Finally, in a trembling, Lu Ke uses his soul power to disturb the ghost messenger nearby. He is accompanied by the ghost messenger and finds him.


    So the female leader and the ghost messengers formed an alliance to arrest this wandering ghost who had been wandering in the world for a long time.


    So she used herself as bait and trapped man 2 in a cliff.


    After a big war, the result is unexpected


    [no more today, update tomorrow! ¡¿

 Chapter 96

    Go back to the bar? Why does this name sound so desolate.


    At this meeting, Lv Ke still grabbed sister Wang''s ghost and sent it to his mouth. I couldn''t help kicking him, "let go of people, do you really want to eat?"


    He shook a facial expression, throw Wang Jie toward Zhuoyue this side, ignore.


    The boy in the living room was probably the one who hung the painting with me.


    "Doudou?"


    "Yes I nodded and spread it out to everyone. "The first time I saw him, I handed him a note, I couldn''t tell whether it was a threat or a wake-up call. The second time I saw him at the gate of Lv Ke''s house, he sent a message to inform me that Zhuoyue had an accident. The third time I saw the dreamland at the gate of my dormitory, he set a puzzle for me. As long as I guess it, I can stop the recurrence of the shadow."


    To say that he is a bad man, but he has really helped me, but if he is a good man, he will not deliberately remind me of that scar.


    "Enron," Zhuoyue looked at me, instinctively reaching out to touch me, but Lv Ke first put me on his leg, "that''s the magic killing technique, he deliberately led me back."


    "To bring you back?" I turned my head and asked, "do you know each other?"


    "I''m not sure. I''ll go a long way, but I''ve been flustered several times." Lv Ke drooped his eyelids, "at the beginning, I suppressed myself to ignore. At that time, I felt your despair, heartbreaking despair, so I came back."


    It''s no wonder that the androgynous voice later asked Lv Ke that he thought he didn''t care about me.


    "Is he aiming at you?" The knock on the door is that man and woman, but who is that Doudou and what is the relationship between them.


    I feel as if a net has been tightened, and the person behind it is about to surface.


    "Why, worry about me?" Lv Ke was so full of laughter that the evil face suddenly approached me. I was suffocated for a moment.


    Zhuoyue suddenly stood up, voice light, "what else, no everyone to rest."


    I can''t hear his anger, but I just know that he is angry.


    "Wait!" I also stood up, and then described the content of the small painting, and asked if the stone like a bowl could be used to eat people.


    Zhuoyue nodded his head slightly and said that he knew. He was too tired to discuss something tomorrow.


    "Then have a good rest." I waved to his back, "good night."


    Zhuoyue didn''t return to me. Once again, he didn''t return to leave. It was a little cold and lonely.


    He used to stand around, clearly always have my.


    I just watched it all the time, and my thoughts flew to a far place. At that time, we went out and entered each other. I adhered to him, and he gave me a gentle smile.


    But I can''t go back now.


    When I got back to my mind, only Lu Ke was around me. Similarly, he also looked at me quietly and said nothing.


    I tried to pull out a smile, but he smoothed the corner of my mouth, "did I say that your forced smile is really ugly, Enron, in front of me, you never need to pretend, you know?"


    "But I don''t know why you always treat me so well." The eyes are sour.


    Without thinking, "you are Enron. It''s my instinct to treat you well."


    "But don''t you have a wife of your own? You''re not looking for her I carefully looked at Luce, waiting for his answer to verify my conjecture.


    He touched my head and said nothing, but his smile was full of bitterness.


    In the evening, I slept with Lv Ke in the previous bedroom, but I was thinking about Zhuoyue, just him.


    When I woke up, it was already noon, and Luce didn''t stay by my side.


    I rubbed my temples and dragged myself to wash. But when I went out, I saw Zhuo Yue sitting at my door, with his elbow on his knee, and his middle and index fingers smoking


    "I thought you didn''t smoke." There was some pain in his heart,


    he didn''t look at me, but continued to move in his hand, but his words were cold, "I thought you wouldn''t go, too."


    A word poked me convulsed with pain. I bit my teeth and wanted to leave over him, but Zhuoyue suddenly got up and dragged my body against the wall.


    This kiss is more intense than any before. It''s like a person who accidentally falls into the water is struggling to seize the floating wood and is eager to get salvation.


    Zhuoyue''s entanglement is very tight, like trying to rub me into the body, he quickly bit my mouth, so desperate, that pain.


    But the smell of blood mixed with the smell of smoke, I wrung my eyebrows, Zhuoyue released my shackles.


    I cough, Zhuoyue gently patted my back, originally did not want to cry, but his gentle, how can I give up.


    When I looked up, he looked at me and wanted to hold me. But when his hand fell in the air, he took it back again. "In the future, I won''t be like this."Like forcing himself to endure, Zhuoyue clenched her fist tightly and left.


    I covered my mouth and blocked the weeping that was about to be exported. Why did we come to this step? It shouldn''t be like this. It was me who was clearly wrong. It was me who made you like me, but at the moment when the dream came true, I took the initiative to withdraw.


    I''m the one who should feel guilty, but I''m so miserable, so miserable


    When I cleaned up and went downstairs again, everything seemed to be the same, and the bar was still standing with the one I love.


    I pretended to be relaxed and wanted to say hello, but it turned into, "where''s Lu Ke?"


    Zhuoyue''s back to my figure suddenly froze, but when he turned back, he was still wearing a standard smile, "go out to work, as if to find something."


    I bowed my head and didn''t dare to look at him, but he misunderstood something and added, "if you don''t want to see me, I can go."


    I was anxious to explain. Bangs came in and helped me change the topic. He asked me to have dinner first, and then accompany him to the dormitory to clean up the next thing.


    Yiyi, because it''s nothing like an orphan.


    "OK,"


    after finishing, Zhuoyue drove to the downstairs of my dormitory. I called goodbye and was about to go upstairs.


    Zhuoyue refused.


    "It''s day. It should be OK."


    "I''m just afraid." Zhuoyue pulled out a wry smile, "some people turn around and disappear."


    "I''m not missing." As soon as I said this, I took it back. It''s gone. Does he mean my heart.


    The last time I went upstairs alone, I turned around and I had to break up.


    But I can''t cross that threshold, I can''t deserve it, I can''t deserve it at all


    I didn''t know what to return, so Zhuoyue followed me. Fortunately, after we talked about the matter with aunt SuGuan, she didn''t feel more embarrassed. Instead, she said a few words to comfort me.


    On the way, I talked to Zhuoyue about Aunt Hui''s fault. The last time I fell into fantasy killing, I saw her again in the corridor. Is it necessary to investigate her identity.


    "One by one." Zhuoyue stopped at the door, "you go to pack up things, other things to me."


    I nodded, but when I took the key to open the door, I heard a woman gasping intermittently, "well, be light, um..."

 Chapter 97

    I was stunned for two or three seconds, and stopped there, but Zhuoyue suddenly came over and covered me with a long hand, "why, can''t you open it? "


    then he helped me open the door.


    In the eye is the restricted level picture, the woman is naked and naked, with her hands on the table, and behind is a man who is also naked.


    Can be so a second, I only saw the outline, Zhuoyue covered my eyes pulled out.


    "That, I haven''t had time to say." If I had known that I would have reacted quickly, I would not have been in such an embarrassing situation. "I can''t see it now. Please release your hand."


    Zhuoyue slowly moved away my hand, I found his face a little red, very unnatural.


    I was particularly embarrassed. I bit my lip and secretly scolded my roommate for what he was up to. I brought a man back to do that, and I didn''t lock it from inside. I didn''t worry about exposure at all.


    Just as she was thinking about it, someone inside opened the door. It was Zhang Ling. She was wearing a pink silk nightgown. She was so thin that she could see two points on her chest.


    "Enron, why don''t you say hello when you come back." She was intimate enough to take my hand and squeeze out a particularly sweet smile, "isn''t this our handsome guy Yu? Come on in, or it''s time for the girls'' group to get together."


    I listen to some uncomfortable, shake off her hand, block in front of Zhuoyue, don''t want him to see Zhang Ling, "you wait for me at the door of the dormitory, I''ll be fine soon."


    "I''ll be with you." Zhuoyue took my hand from behind, and the last sentence was very low, "there are other men in it, I don''t worry."


    However, Zhang Ling deliberately seduces him. This woman is really good. She used to be very good. How did she suddenly become like this.


    After going in, the man seemed to be asleep, lying on Zhang Ling''s bed, covered with a quilt.


    I can''t help complaining about Zhang Ling. I''m not afraid of other roommates coming back to see this in broad daylight.


    Zhang Ling blames me for going back to the dormitory without saying hello in advance. Because of Yiyi, other roommates have completely moved out. First, they are afraid. Second, they have to see things and think about people.


    "So, you and your boyfriend make this a free hotel?" I sneered.


    But Zhang Ling leaned against the table and put his hands around his chest. His chest was squeezed more and more. "Who said he was my boyfriend? We just had a drink in the bar. It felt good, so we went to bed and tried to nag."


    "One night stand, you dare to play." I quickly packed up Yiyi''s things. I really didn''t want to stay with her.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Ling turned the topic to Zhuoyue again and gave me a puff. "I''m not as good as you. I have such a good boyfriend."


    "Enron can''t stand the smell of smoke. He pinches it." Zhuoyue reaches for Zhang Ling''s cigarette, but she straightens her chest and rubs against Zhuoyue intentionally.


    She''s so thin, and she doesn''t wear a bra. It''s no different from taking off and sticking to Zhuoyue.


    "Sonima!" I grabbed Zhang Ling''s clothes and pushed her out, "you Sao, go outside and don''t touch my man, OK?"


    Zhang Ling sneered coldly, "this is my dormitory. Why should I go out?"


    "Just because you don''t want to be shameful, smoking and taking men with you." I pointed to her nose and said, "if you don''t want me to complain to the dormitory, you can give me some peace."


    I turned around and tried to keep packing, but still a little angry, so I turned around and added, "next time I see you hooking up with my man, you just wait, bah!"


    I packed Yiyi''s things, put the commemorative ones in the trunk, and left the others.


    She has always been in the habit of recording. I didn''t insist on the hand accounts we bought together, but she wrote them very carefully.


    I sniffed and carefully put these books into my bag.


    After going out, Zhuoyue took my hand again. I struggled and looked up at him, but he gave me a brilliant smile, "Enron, I''m very happy."


    "Ah?" I Leng for a while, he was like a kitten like touch my chin, "really cute."


    I face don''t past, bulging mouth to think of smile back, but the heart is sweet as knocked over the honeypot.


    Downstairs, just in time to catch up with the peak flow of people, a lot of girls pointed to Zhuoyue and said something with her mouth covered. Her eyes were full of surprise and appreciation.


    "Real people." "How handsome." "That''s his girlfriend next to him. Didn''t you get back together downstairs last time"


    Back in the car, I handed the books to Liu Hai. She likes to write things. Maybe all the words she didn''t have time to say are in them.


    He received it, said thank you to me, and then said the police called him.


    Yiyi''s address book notes him in the family column, and the mobile phone is full of their text messages, so there identified him as Yiyi''s closest person, now asked him to talk about something in the past.


    We were received by the policeman who asked about sister Wang''s case last time. When he saw me, he was a little surprised. "Do you know this, too?"I nodded and said Yiyi was my friend.


    "Miss Lu, do you remember the last time you told me that someone threatened you and would let you die in this way, but you are not the second one." "


    " well, I remember. "


    Police hands crossed on the table, "they two people''s death is the same, but the death scene did not find traces of others, it is likely to be suicide."


    I can''t help but stand up, clap the table, furious, "what kind of people can kill themselves and cut off their limbs?"


    "In their bodies, we found a new kind of drug that can make people hallucinate and do a lot of incomprehensible things." The policeman said slowly, "but you foresee their death, which means that you are likely to be one of them, or..."


    "Or did I give them the medicine? So I know when they get sick, or do you want to say, I instruct them how to kill themselves! "

 Chapter 98

    "Calm down, Miss Lu." The police officer also stood up, but I couldn''t recover at all. "Yiyi is my best friend. If I can, I''m willing to die for her. Anyway, it doesn''t make any difference for me to live or die."


    "What nonsense!" Zhuoyue pulled me a, handsome face gloomy inconceivable, "Enron, that word, I don''t allow you to mention."


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, slowly released Zhuoyue''s hand, sat down again to cooperate with the police to ask questions, but I made an important decision in my heart.


    Since sister Wang''s soul can come back, it doesn''t have to be completely gone.


    If there is no way to let her live, then even if I can only let her soul reincarnate, I can also exchange my own life.


    The body has been examined by the forensic medicine, and the autopsy report has been issued, so we advocate that Yiyi''s body should be brought back as soon as possible to prepare for the future.


    The policeman was a little reluctant and said that he might continue to use it in the future, so we were not allowed to take it away and let us wait for the news later.


    After arriving at the bar, Liu Hai returned to the bedroom with Yiyi''s hand account. I wanted to leave, but Zhuoyue held me and asked me to talk to him.


    "I want to go to the bar and cry again, but now I want to cry together


    "I can''t forget it!" I pulled Zhuoyue''s hand with both hands. Before, I said that I would not leave him, and I would face any difficulties with him. But now it''s my turn, and I know how difficult it is.


    If you really love a person, is not willing to let him know you have those unbearable, not afraid of his dislike, but afraid of his heartache.


    This kind of sadness, I can bear it alone, he hurt, I can''t bear it.


    "That matter, you are the victim. What should be tortured is the beast who killed thousands of swords. Enron, I will accompany you until you forget. In the future, I will never leave you again." Zhuoyue turned me around and looked at my eyes, earnestly to the extreme.


    "But that''s the mark of my life. Zhuoyue, I was molested when I was 11 years old, and I was finished. " I covered my face with my hands to prevent him from seeing my tears? How can I have a future with you? "


    I have no future. I have no future for a long time.


    The better Zhuoyue is and the better he is to me, the more I feel that I am not worthy of him.


    Inferiority complex is like a vine. Once there is a reason, it will grow crazily, dense, make me breathless, and then pull me farther and farther away from him.


    "Enron." Zhuoyue held me in her arms and encircled me tightly. "What do you say? I''ll listen to you It''s all up to you. "


    My head is close to his chest, listening to his heart beat, want to say love, want to ask him to put down, but in the end, I didn''t say a word, just lean against him, quietly


    In the evening, Luce didn''t come back. I sent him a message, and he didn''t come back.


    There''s no choice but to start with three of us.


    The Guilu bar seems to be open overnight, because I remember it used to be a snack street, but in recent months, Zhuoyue has been eating very well, so I have never been there again.


    I didn''t expect that it was a big bar now, and there were two statues of Sphinx at the door.


    Zhuoyue stopped in front of the statue as if thinking, but soon he came back to himself. Just when he was holding my hand, I pretended I didn''t know and sped up to avoid.


    But as soon as I got in, I couldn''t close my chin.


    The appearance of the entertainers here is really outstanding. There are women, but more of them are men, handsome men in shape and color, sunny young men, cool men and so on. If I hadn''t been used to Zhuoyue and Lv Ke, I would have been a little unbearable.


    After I sat down, there was a young handsome man coming soon, but Zhuoyue was in the middle the next second.


    It seems that the posture is not for fun. It''s obvious that it''s the door-to-door fault finding. In the end, Liu Hai had to order a few things for me with a smile to ease the atmosphere.


    After the waiter left, I couldn''t help muttering a few words to Zhuo Yue. If he does this again, it''s not sure that we can''t ask anything and will be driven out. We are not very smart at ordinary times. How can we not distinguish priorities now.


    "Elder martial sister, when did brother Ren clear your business?" Bangs obviously toward Zhuoyue, "you are standing to speak without backache, for a woman to tease tough brother, you can bear it?"


    "Oh," I looked at him and gritted my teeth and said, "don''t you see the appearance of my Ninja Turtle before? And they just didn''t tease me at all. They just asked me what I''d like to drink. It''s hard to be successful. Because there are so many handsome guys here, that''s it. "


    After that, I couldn''t help but stop talking.


    Just now, the waitress was so coquettish, because they were really coquettishBefore I finished my words, a woman was hugged by a man and went out. At this time, the handsome boy came back. After noticing my eyes, he said that the man''s name was Yeliang. He was as mysterious and cold as his name, so he was very popular.


    His figure seems to be a little familiar. When I was thinking about it, a woman suddenly rushed out and grabbed the man, "Yeliang, I gave you the first time last night. You said you would accompany me these days. How can you..."


    The man slightly side of the head, pretty eyebrows revealed, suddenly smile, is enchanting, "Xiao Ling Er, you are not good, what can I do."


    Yes, that girl is Zhang Ling, so ye Liang is the one who performed the live spring palace with her at noon today?


    I covered my mouth to suppress his shock back, did not expect Zhang Ling but first step to see me, "Enron, you help me to reason."


    She pulled me to the front of the beautiful man and said that you saw him at noon. He


    "Look at your sister!" At noon you seduce Zhuoyue''s account I haven''t calculated yet, now even mention to me, "Zhang Ling, are you amused by PA''s brain?"


    Words export that moment, I can''t help a little regret, I clearly just murmured in the heart, how to say it.


    However, the man named Yeliang stares at me without blinking. His face is as delicate as a vampire. Every inch of his face is like a carefully carved one. His high and evil Phoenix eyes and perfectly shaped lips are more attractive than the standard beauty


    "Enron?" His Phoenix eyes narrowed and narrowed, and his white fingers stroked his lower lip. "Just looking at this face, I thought it was an old acquaintance of mine."


    Just when his cheek suddenly approached, I was led back by the familiar power. Zhuoyue stood in front of me, and his murderous spirit was rampant. "This way of chatting up is too outdated."


    That kind of domineering and cool momentum is like a sword coming out of its sheath!


    "Oh?" The night is cool to smile to enchantment, "I think not out of date, still want to see the meaning of the other side."


    What the hell is going on.


    I feel that my head is going to hurt to death. If it''s going to make trouble, how can I get information.


    I took Zhuoyue''s arm and said with a smile that there was a misunderstanding. But when I was going to leave, Zhang Ling grabbed me again.


    "Is it over or not?" I broke it with both hands, but at this time, I found that she had a bracelet on her arm, which was the national style thing.

 Chapter 99

    I''d like to ask where I came from, but I can''t ask directly. Otherwise, so many people will scare the snake.


    I took a deep breath, with a smile on my face, "handsome guy, why don''t we get together and explain any misunderstanding."


    At first, I thought it would be very difficult to speak, but I didn''t expect that night cool thin lips light pursed, slowly nodded to me, "OK."


    He agreed, but the woman next to him was not happy. She said that she had reserved all the rooms. How could she do it now.


    "You can go with other men. Here, choose any one." Night cool pushed her away, and deliberately patted her ass, "have a good time."


    "It''s cold at night!" The woman was unwilling to shout.


    He was smiling, but his words were threatening. "Women are too pestering, but they are not lovely."


    Besides a face, this kind of man has nothing better than facial paralysis, no Zhuoyue coldness, and no demons. Lv Ke is definitely on a higher level, but it''s just the kind of amorous feelings that show up in every move, which makes people feel very charming.


    How to describe it? It''s like poppy. It''s so mysterious and taboo that people can''t wait to take a bite and taste how intoxicating it is. Is it really hard to give up.


    After we got to the seats just now, Zhang Ling held my hand and asked questions, looking like sisters.


    I''m really nauseous. I didn''t know much about her before. Now it seems that she has got the true biography of Zhu Xiaofei these days. One second, because Zhuo yuesuan me, the next second, she can say that she loves other men.


    "Enron?" Suddenly, Yeliang called me, "are you Yu?"


    I was surprised. When I was about to say something, Zhuoyue held my hand tightly and pulled me back. "It''s me whose surname is Yu, but even if you don''t know her surname, you can call others. You don''t have to be so close."


    Hearing Zhuo Yue''s words, ye Liang''s left thumb keeps matching the top part of the index finger, and the corners of his lips gradually evoke a smile, which makes his eyes more playful.


    "Well, it''s so late. Why don''t we get together another day?" I was looking a little hairy, a long time out of this sentence, but at this time, I found someone rubbing my knee.


    There is only Zhang Ling and the man opposite, so it must be him.


    All of a sudden, he lifted it up, which made me stand up in a hurry, but the drink in my hand spilled on my clothes.


    "God I called out and couldn''t clean it with a paper towel. I was going to leave early. The cold night really made me uncomfortable.


    But Zhang Ling even offered to accompany me to the bathroom, I quickly agreed to come down.


    As soon as I went in, I asked her about the bracelet, but she turned cold again and said I was nosy.


    "Do I mind my own business? Just now, I don''t know who pulled me to take care of this mess! " I felt that she was really more and more like Zhu Xiaofei, and asked her if this bracelet was related to Zhu Xiaofei.


    Don''t ask me to answer.


    "I don''t want to ask, but think for yourself." I washed the handle, "I have a friend with this thing, two days later, was killed, I think you can jump for a few days."


    "You say Yiyi?"


    "No, Yiyi is the second one. I was worried about her accident and took her bracelet. As a result, I dreamt that she said a lot of strange things to me that night. When I woke up, my bracelet was broken. You''ll know what''s behind it."


    "Don''t scare me." Zhang Ling was obviously shaken. "It''s just a bracelet. How can it be so evil? Yanhong doesn''t wear it all the time. People will be fine."


    "Whatever you want." I don''t want to waste any more time with her. "Anyway, I just ask you not to inform me when you die."


    I have said what I should say. As for what she wants to do, I can''t care. And now I really hate her.


    But Zhuoyue, who was waiting for me to open the bathroom, found that he was waiting for me.


    He''s waiting for people here. He can''t figure out what other people think. Maybe some people will treat him as a pervert.


    Zhuoyue touched my head with a smile, and then held my hand. At that moment, I seemed to hear him say, so that I would not lose me again.


    When I went back, the bar became very quiet. All of them looked in one direction. On the stage stood a sexy and exposed woman, who was singing on the stage in an empty lattice fishing net.


    Beautiful face, irritating figure, ethereal voice


    I think she''s a little familiar, but I can''t tell. Zhang Ling interrupted my meditation. "Yanhong, now it''s really gorgeous and red."


    "Is she Zhu Xiaofei?" I couldn''t help staring. "It''s totally different from what she used to be."


    What happened to her is more and more strange and beautiful.


    "People always change." The night cools and purses her lips, so that she can look at the stage in her spare time. "Enron, pure as water, I feel a light vapor when I read my name, but if the woman on the stage changes you, you must be more ecstatic than her.""Psycho!" "Focus I dare not do this in public


    The night cool suddenly got up, but when he passed by, he lowered his voice and said in my ear: "Rao Rao, you will remember."


    What do you mean? "Think of something."


    I suddenly look back, but only to see his back away from me more and more far.


    All of a sudden, he turned around again, his eyes seemed to have water light passing by, "thinking of who you are and who I am."


    At this time, a melodious tune just came from the stage, "it seems that old friends are coming, where to find their way back, wandering, just in the smoke and fire declining place..."

 Chapter 100

    Return to travel, old friend? Did I know him before, but why didn''t I remember him at all.


    When I recovered, the singing stopped. Zhu Xiaofei stepped down and came to us, with a little joy in his voice, "Enron, are you there?"


    Hum, I asked her why.


    Zhu Xiaofei chuckled and said that it was not easy for us to meet each other. Let''s get together for dinner.


    Zhang Ling repeatedly said that it would be cool at night. After a while, he would change his clothes and come out. He would leave soon.


    I took a look at Zhuoyue. He didn''t like the excitement, and I just didn''t feel for the two roommates. He gently rubbed my fingers, and the voice attached to my ear reached the extreme, "I listen to you."


    I felt numb. After Zhu Xiaofei and them called me twice, I recovered. But this time, I refused their invitation on the pretext that I was very sleepy.


    No longer waiting for them to say something polite, I grabbed Zhuoyue''s hand and went out.


    But just after I got out of the Guilu bar, I was relieved when I heard someone shouting behind me.


    He read, "Rao Rao Rao, Rao... "


    One after another, it''s not my name, but I''m like I''ve been enchanted. Out of instinct, I turn my head under the action of subconsciousness.


    But behind me, there was no one. To be exact, I couldn''t see the person calling me.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhuoyue shook my arm and looked at me.


    I first shook my head, and then asked him if he had noticed something wrong with the bar. His brow wrinkled, and it took him a long time to say three words.


    This time, we didn''t find the information we wanted, but we can''t say nothing. At least I know Zhang Ling is wearing that bracelet, and Zhu Xiaofei is much more beautiful than last time. This change is not brought about by makeup and slimming.


    Unless she goes for a facelift?


    In fact, I can''t understand why Zhu Xiaofei is the first one to wear that bracelet, but she is still fine.


    "You say, will Zhang Ling be the next one to have an accident?" Although I don''t like her very much, it''s just angry to let me sit back and ignore her and say what I can watch her die.


    Liu suggested tracking Zhang Ling and Zhu Xiaofei, and they might find some clues.


    I broke my face. Maybe the best way now is for me to move back to the dormitory. In this way, I can know what happened to Zhang Ling earlier. But if she keeps bringing men back to the dormitory, then I don''t appreciate Huochun palace every day.


    "That man, there''s a problem." After entering the door, Zhuoyue said without saying a word, "his anger is not right."


    "Qi?"


    "Yes, we all have Qi in our living people, but in him, it''s a bit like..." Zhuoyue wants to talk and stop, as if there is something hard to say.


    I wanted to ask him what he looked like, and then I said, "like who?"


    "Lv Ke."


    My heart clattered, "that is to say, like a ghost?"


    I hit a horse ha ha, Zhuoyue''s face was dignified, tone is very serious, "Lv Ke is not an ordinary ghost, about this, I don''t say much, you''d better ask him."


    At first, I thought Lv Ke was a pervert. Later, when I found out that he had no heartbeat, I thought he was a ghost. Now it seems that his identity is not so simple.


    But now Lv Ke suddenly disappeared again. He couldn''t get in touch. Who knows where he went.


    All of a sudden, my mobile phone vibrated. It turned out to be Zhang Ling''s phone. She asked me if there was any spare bedroom here to take her in for one night.


    "No!" I was a little angry that she didn''t believe me and instinctively refused. Unexpectedly, she was so anxious that she was about to cry, "Enron, someone is chasing me. I have no other place to go. Please help me."


    "What?" How does this line look like sister Wang''s? I quickly reported the address of the bar and asked her to come quickly.


    I keep talking with her all the time, so that even if there is any situation, I can know for the first time.


    While I pay attention to the movement here, I give Zhuoyue a brief account of the situation.


    In fact, I''m a little excited about this, because if it''s flat all the time, it will make me more difficult. The more that person can''t help but start, the more we can trace.


    Zhuoyue asked us to wait. He went up to prepare something.


    But just at the moment when he left, the door of the bar was pounced on. We rushed to open the door. Zhang Ling came in soon, but she kept looking back, as if something was chasing her.


    I asked what was going on, she told me that she was a * *, and no one with limbs and trunk was chasing her.


    "I told you that there was something wrong with the bracelet. You still don''t believe it. Now you''ve been killed on the door, so you''re flustered?" But her arm, I don''t know what to say.


    I simply said the last time sister Wang came to see me, and even she was afraid to repeat it completely."No way." I suddenly realized something. "What happened to her is to give me a dream! How did you come here alive? "


    At this time, I felt that my hand touched something thick, and the heavy smell also diffused.


    "Enron!" Someone behind me called out my name, "let her go."


    I want to let go, but my hand seems to be glued on. I can''t pull it off at all.


    But in front of Zhang Ling suddenly tilted his head and laughed at me, eyes a little bit of evil feeling, "Enron, you guess next, who is it?"


    The bangs next to us wanted to help, but no matter how close they were, they were like a space staggered with us and couldn''t get in at all.


    Until a red and yellow light suddenly toward Zhang Ling''s head split down, the next second, I was Zhuoyue pulled into the arms, he a hand to me in the chest.


    I can''t see what happened. I just know that when he let me go again, Zhang Ling has disappeared and there is only a pool of fishy water stains on the ground.


    This is not the real Zhang Ling, but the real Zhang Ling may have an accident.


    "I''m going to find her now. You go upstairs and don''t let a step out, you know?" Zhuoyue patted me on the back, trying to appease me.


    I took a long breath and pressed the fear back to make him be careful. But it suddenly occurred to me that Zhang Ling might not be in the dormitory.


    Just now, I let go of Zhang Xuling''s hand and told him when I was tracking him.


    "Well, I''m going." Zhuoyue is anxious to leave, "I will catch the murderer, you are good."


    I focused my head, watched him leave, locked the door, and went upstairs with bangs.


    But at this time, my hands suddenly seemed to be on fire. They kept burning and burning

 Chapter 101

    I suddenly stop, I can''t describe what kind of feeling it is, like pain, like something to drill inside.


    Liu Hai turned his head and asked me what was wrong, but he happened to see my two hands spread out. He saw that there was a faint milky white smoke in both hands, as if they were on fire.


    Liu Hai took my arm and ran upstairs. When I got to the bathroom, I washed it with the washing table. The smoke went down, but the more I washed it, the more I could smell the smell of a fishy smell. But my hand was not burning, and even if it was on fire, it should be scorched.


    I shouldn''t have touched Zhang Ling at all just now. Now that I''m like this, I don''t know what to do.


    "Bang, have you ever thought about it?" My brain suddenly had a particularly terrible thought, "maybe, their arms and legs are not cut off, but melted, watching themselves disappear bit by bit..."


    "Elder martial sister, don''t think about it." Bangs obviously trembled, let me soak in cold water, he contacted Zhuoyue.


    But no matter what he did, there was only a cold female voice reminding the user that he was not in the service area.


    And now I finally understand that I have always been the third of their goals. The woman who called last time has already told me that the next one is not me, and it''s my turn next.


    They deliberately let me think that Zhang Ling had an accident and knew that we would seize the opportunity, but Zhuoyue would not let me take risks and would let me stay in the bar.


    Perhaps, Luce was deliberately taken away by them. What he wanted was to die!


    "You''ll be fine, elder martial sister!" Liu heavily promised me, "I''m going to find brother Ren now. If only he comes back, everything will be fine."


    "Don''t you go!" I wanted to catch him, but when my hand got out of the water, it began to hurt violently, "I have something to tell Zhuoyue, can you help me convey it?"


    "No, you can tell him in person if you have anything to say. I know you still like brother Ren. Brother Ren is the same. Elder martial sister, I don''t know what happened between you. It must be like this. But it''s enough for two people to love each other. Do you have to miss it? "


    "You don''t understand. I don''t deserve him." I bit my lip and stepped on it.


    Liu Hai shakes his head and says that he is too kind to Yiyi. He thinks she is also a senior sister. He is afraid that she can''t accept the brotherhood. He worked hard to make himself more and more excellent, and finally at a chance, she knew her name.


    "I thought that as long as I kept going, one day I could stand in front of her and say that to her." Liu Hai raised his head and blinked his eyes before lowering again, "but I don''t have a chance. I can''t even say goodbye."


    "Bangs," I really don''t know how careless I am. They are all around me. I don''t know anything about them. I''m selfish. I only care about my own feelings, but I never pay attention to others


    "Do you understand, elder martial sister? When I know that she has an accident, when I see those words, when I know that she also has me in her heart, I hate myself. Why should I be so cowardly? A word has been delayed for so long. However, if it''s too late, it''s too late. She can''t hear it any more. "


    The sunshine boy wanted to look up again, but his tears didn''t flow back again.


    I saw clearly that he was so remorseful and remorseful.


    As for me, I want to continue to stick to it and push away Zhuoyue. There are so many people in the world who love each other too late, but I have to push away the people I like step by step because of my heart bumps.


    Heart suddenly like a needle like pain up, I can''t help bending body, bangs more nervous, he asked me to hold on for a while, he now go to Zhuoyue.


    After Liu Hai left, my whole body seemed to take off the force and fell to the ground.


    Gradually, my consciousness began to become fuzzy, but the door of the bathroom was suddenly pushed open.


    "Joy? Are you back? " I can''t see clearly. I just instinctively yelled my sweetheart''s name, but it attracted that person to squat in front of me. She gently stroked my cheek, but her words were very powerful, "Enron, if you want to live, you can''t die, you can''t die."


    Her voice is very familiar, as if I listen to it every day, but I can''t recognize who she is.


    The woman holds me up, her hands are close to me, the size is just right, her hands are very cold, and different from the touch of ice, but there is a cool texture, light, press down my burning pain.


    I feel like I''m getting a little bit of strength. I breathe out and ask who she is.


    She didn''t answer, but asked me to be better with Lv Ke in the future.


    "We owe him too much, but such mistakes have to continue." The woman''s voice sounds very sad, like an old man, heavy, fragile, "good with Zhuoyue, Enron, don''t go to the corner, remember, love you, will always love, no matter what you are."


    "But I,"


    "Shh!" The woman pressed my lips, for a moment, my head suddenly became blank, soon, my strength came back.But when I got up, I found that I was the only one in the bathroom, and there was no other woman.


    But my hand really doesn''t hurt, but unexpectedly, a red dot appeared in the middle of the palm.


    I rubbed a few times to make sure that it was the red spot growing out, and the pain in my heart appeared again, but it was not as severe as just now, as if there was a breath protecting my heart.


    I took out my mobile phone to call Zhuoyue, but I still couldn''t get through. So did I contact Lv Ke. There was no news.


    At this time, I simply suffered to the extreme, stumbling to go out.


    I ran into Zhuoyue''s bedroom and tried to find something easy to do, but there was a knock outside the window.


    "Button, button, button..."


    I clenched my fist and rushed to find that it wasn''t the ghost knocking on the door, but someone was hitting the window with a stone, but because the glass quality was too good, it wasn''t broken.


    I thought it was bear child''s prank, but when I bowed my head, I saw the cool night.


    After he noticed my eyes, he turned up his lips and burst into a smile, enchanting.


    "Are you insane?" I was worried that there was no place for a fire to vent. As a result, he had to bump into it by himself, "disturbing the residents at night."


    Yeliang didn''t get angry. Instead, he stood there and looked at me. That kind of look was a little like the look that Lu Ke had seen me before. It seemed that he had been searching for a long time, and finally met me after looking back. It was hard to hide his joy

 Chapter 102

    I didn''t want to talk to him, so I put down the curtains and walked back.


    But my heart can''t calm down at all. The woman just appeared was that I was too confused to hallucinate, or was she really real.


    Who she is, why she appears out of thin air, and what''s the relationship with me.


    More importantly, she mentioned Lv Ke, saying that we owe him a lot, and made me accept Zhuoyue again.


    Do they know each other? I feel confused, but the mobile phone suddenly vibrated. I didn''t want to answer it, but the two words Lv Ke are clearly displayed on the screen.


    "Where have you been?" As soon as I picked it up, I couldn''t help raising my voice.


    Lv Ke sounded very tired. He asked me if I was OK.


    "No, I almost died." I didn''t want to hide anything. I said it as it is, because on the one hand, I was a little strange to Luce. He played and disappeared without saying a word. He didn''t consider my feelings at all. On the other hand, I was completely relaxed to Luce. Just say what I have.


    I thought that he would rush back regardless of what I said. Unexpectedly, after a moment''s silence, Lv Ke told me not to run around these days, but to follow Zhuoyue all the time.


    I don''t know what to answer, but he said, "Zhuoyue is very strong. You are good. I will go back soon."


    I can''t say what it''s like. I''m obviously not in a position to lose my temper. After all, I haven''t accepted Luce all the time, but I''ll hear him say that he can''t come back. I''m so lost.


    Because I always thought that my position in his heart is very heavy, heavy to the first row


    "Enron?" Luce was a little uncertain and cried, "are you angry? But I really can''t get away. "


    It doesn''t matter how much I want to say, but I don''t know when tears will flow down first. I''m afraid to let him hear my choking as soon as I open my mouth.


    At last, Luce said sorry to me.


    I took a deep breath, pressed the sob back, and asked him what he was doing and whether he was looking for someone.


    Now it''s his turn to stop talking. After a long time, I probably understood. I told him that I was lying just now. I''m good. I''m fine. I''m fine. Let him be busy.


    Find your wife


    I hung up and wanted to slap myself. It was me who didn''t accept him. Now it''s me who is jealous.


    What''s the matter with me? Why is it that when I come across Lv Ke''s affair, I''m in a mess, so contradictory, not like myself at all


    I wanted to be quiet for a while, but the phone called again.


    I don''t want to take care of it, but I can''t stand it. It keeps ringing. After I pick it up, I scold him for something else. If you want to be busy, just be busy and don''t worry about me.


    "I listen, why is the vinegar so strong?" There was a deep, magnetic male voice.


    I glanced at the screen and found that it was a strange number. I just wanted to say that he had the wrong number. As a result, he gave a low smile, "I''m downstairs. If you don''t open the door, why can''t you call?"


    Is it cool at night? I went back to the window and found that he was holding his cell phone.


    "What''s wrong with you? I don''t know you. What the hell are you doing? " My tone is very bad, but attracted him to smile again, "you looked at my body, shouldn''t be responsible."


    "Bah, you think I want to see it? I''m afraid of pinholes. " When I said that, I suddenly thought of something, "aren''t you with my roommate? Zhang Ling is waiting for you at the bar


    "She? With the ugly girl in red Yeliang''s tone sounds disgusting. The second half of the sentence means "I think you''ll be glad I said she''s ugly."


    He should be talking about Zhu Xiaofei. Before I saw them in a bar, they knew each other and thought they were friends. But now I can''t think about it, "don''t talk to me! I ask you, "what''s going on?"


    Night cool no longer nonsense, directly cut into the theme, "that woman really has a problem, Zhang Ling will not live long, including you, Rao Rao, you open the door, I''ll tell you face to face."


    I repeated, "I''m not Rao Rao. My name is Enron. Listen up!"


    "But that''s exactly what I want to call it." Night cool every word with a little rogue meaning.


    "Get, love how drop how drop." I didn''t bother to argue with him and asked him what was going on.


    Night cool want to tell me face to face, and I insist that no one, two people have been deadlocked.


    Finally, he took the initiative to break the silence, but only told me that recently we must pay attention not to touch things.


    I told him that it was late. I had touched Zhang Ling just now, but I couldn''t say it was Zhang Ling. Anyway, I couldn''t make it clear. In a word, my hands hurt like a fire, and then my heart became gnawed.


    "There''s a red dot on the palm of your hand, isn''t it?" The night is cool and anxious to ask.


    "How do you know?"


    I don''t know if it was my illusion. When I confirmed his guess, I heard a trace of his euphoria. He told me that it was ok, it was a sign of improvement, and asked me if I had seen anyone or had any dreams just now.I had to hide instinctively and say no.


    Sure enough, Yeliang immediately became disappointed, and just when I wanted to ask something, he suddenly hung up.


    At the same time, he turned around and left, fast.


    I realized something was wrong. As a result, as soon as I went downstairs, I saw Zhuoyue rushing back.


    As soon as he saw me, he pulled me into his arms, hugged me tightly and asked me if there was anything wrong.


    "It was all right. Well, now it''s almost strangled." I breathed, and he was finally relieved. He looked at me apologetically and said that he had found Zhang Ling and that she was with Zhu Xiaofei.


    But the two of them have been good, shopping or something, he followed for a while, then sent me a text message, the result has been unable to receive a reply.


    Later, he called me again and found that he couldn''t get through, so he rushed back.


    I want to say that it''s OK, but this meeting bangs also came back, and told me what happened just now.


    Zhuoyue felt more and more guilty, "it''s because I''m too stupid to fall into someone else''s trap."


    He takes my hand and stares at the red dot. I repeat what Yeliang said to me and tell him it''s OK. It''s a sign of improvement.


    "But it''s clearly life and death." Zhuoyue rubbed that point and held my hand tightly

 Chapter 103

    What''s wrong? I''ve heard this before, and I know it''s not a good thing. "Is the life and death Gu a pair, the life and death Gu?"


    Zhuo Yue shook her head. "The reason why it''s called" life and death Gu "is that it feeds poisonous insects with powder ground from dead people''s bones, and then fosters them on living people."


    Ashes of the dead? Think of here, I feel sick, but I should feel nausea, now I don''t know why, my heart is very painful, very painful


    I hair Leng, Zhuoyue and wring eyebrow said shouldn''t, because this kind of thing is generally planted by a lover.


    "Well? What do you mean


    "It''s said that I have some doubts about life and death. Let him make it clear, but he just said that I will understand later.


    I asked him what he wanted to do now since he planned to explain later.


    "I wanted to tell you a story." The night is cool and a little lost, "but now it seems that you care more about other things. For example, bracelets, blood red stones. "


    Listen to him, is it difficult to tell me that?


    I quickly sat opposite him and raised my ears to signal him to continue.


    Yeliang told me that there was something wrong with the Guilu bar. The bartenders there were beautiful men who were used to woo the women.


    "Wait, you''re one of them, aren''t you?" I feel a little strange, can''t help but put in a word.


    Night cool face once ugliness, "if I say, I really almost killed your friend, how would you say?"


    "You mean Yiyi?"


    "No, Zhang Ling." Yeliang corrects the wrong way, but he adds, "in fact, the person who has sex with her is not me, but another person, who also gives her bracelet. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Hard or not, you have to say, those bracelets are all given by those men, but it''s not right. My Yiyi can''t recruit men at all. She has her own favorite object."


    "Forget it, I can''t tell you." Night cool wrung brow, "I just want to tell you, someone wants to deal with you, and I was asked to help him, because he told me, can let me see you again."


    "I''m not Rao Rao. You''ve got the wrong person."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s get to know each other again. Enron, right?" Toward the night, after the cold, please teach me

 Chapter 104

    To tell you the truth, I''m really against his name, because I always think it has something to do with me, but it''s not like that.


    Because he said that the woman is enchanting like a ghost, and the word "enchanting" complements each other.


    This meeting, I would like to tell him that just now, because of that Gu, I met a girl in a daze, maybe that is the person he is looking for.


    The curse of life and death, the curse of ashes of the dead, and the man''s dream, are willing to dig heart, especially the sentence, "keep her, don''t let her die..."


    As long as I think about it, my heart is like something gnawing.


    So this life and death poison is made from Rao Rao''s ashes.


    In my heart, I can''t help but say it. Yeliang didn''t deny it, but just looked at me quietly.


    "Will I turn into a pool of blood?" Even if that woman is loved by me, she will not be eaten.


    Cool night, like looking at another person through the same, eyes as gentle as the color of the moon, "no, I will only let you live."


    "What?" I wrung my brows, some of them didn''t understand him.


    Night cool suddenly grabbed my hand, cold fingers in my palm, a stroke of what to write.


    "She''s not her." There are only four words.


    After writing, Yeliang got up and looked outside, a little disappointed, "it''s almost dawn, I should go.


    "But I don''t understand." After I followed him to the door, I raised my hand and looked at it carefully for several times. I didn''t understand what it meant.


    Ye Liang said that he was asked by the man to help him. If he turned back directly, it would be against morality and justice, but if he let me have an accident, it is absolutely impossible.


    "With your intelligence, you''ll understand." The night cool dun for a while, in called a Rao word and then took back, seriously read my name again.


    After the cool night left, I locked the door of the bar again, but suddenly I didn''t feel alert. Why did I let him in just now.


    Now I''m afraid. If he wants to hurt me like that fake Zhang Ling, I''ll be miserable.


    But why do I have a feeling that he won''t hurt me


    When I was about to go upstairs again, there was another noise from the bar door. I turned my head and the door was just opened. Zhuoyue came in.


    After seeing me, he was obviously stunned.


    "Where have you been?" I opened my mouth first, but he said it was ok, so he went for a walk.


    Why do you want to make such an excuse? It sounds too fake, doesn''t it? Since I woke up, he was gone.


    "And you? Why did you come downstairs? " He strode over and naturally held me in his arms when he met me. "It''s a bit cold."


    Originally intended to night cool words all reported, but this will not want to say a word, pulled a lie circle in the past.


    "Let''s go on sleeping." Zhuoyue rubbed my hair in a light tone.


    "No, I''ve been sleeping too long. I''ve got a headache. I''ll go wash." I quietly to avoid him, turned upstairs, "you sleepy, to make up for a sleep."


    I didn''t look back. I didn''t know what the expression of Zhuoyue was. I went straight into the bathroom.


    I can''t tell what it''s like. For the first time, I really want to go home and have a look. It''s not because I miss you, but to say goodbye. After all, it''s my family.


    Yiyi is dead. Lv Ke is gone. Zhuoyue lies to me. I''m so tired


    I washed my face, but after I went out, I ran into Zhuoyue at the door. He raised his hand as if he wanted to say something.


    But I waited for a long time, and the only response was silence.


    Later, I took the initiative to laugh, "I''m so hungry, do you want to cook?"


    I was holding his sleeve in both hands, shaking and shaking, and he was finally relieved.


    But this time, I took the initiative to give him a hand, but when I was about to taste it, my waist was suddenly hugged from behind.


    Zhuoyue slightly bent down, chin on my shoulder, "Enron, believe me, everything will be better."


    "Well." I forced a smile, "I understand."


    I gently struggled to open his hand around my waist to remind him to eat.


    The atmosphere has been very cold, until the upstairs came the news, bangs also come down, I thought I could change the topic or something.


    But he said it''s such a beautiful day today. Would you like to go out and bask in the sun.


    I wanted to avoid Zhuoyue, so I immediately agreed. I was the first one to rush out, but unexpectedly, as soon as I went out, I saw a man with a mask standing at the door, followed by a gray Alaskan strip.


    I covered my mouth and didn''t scream.


    Because that person is a blogger that I have been paying attention to, and that dog, I especially like, its smile is very healing.


    There was a time when I wanted to pester Zhuoyue to buy one, but because the bar was really not suitable, I held it back and told him later.


    I didn''t expect that I could really see it now. I left behind the haze just now, just like I lost my voice. I was surprised and speechless.Zhuoyue patted my hand and called me back from my stupidity. He looked at me fondly, "before I saw your dynamic pictures, most of them were pictures of it. I guess you must want to touch it."


    I focused on the next head, said hello to the blogger, then went to the second goods.


    It''s more cute than in the video. It''s like laughing and wagging its tail.


    As soon as I reached out, it licked and jumped up for me to hold.


    At this time, I found a small silver circle hanging on her neck chain. I held it in my hand and found it was a very delicate ring, with the shape of cloud and a tough character.


    I was surprised to see Zhuoyue, he took off the ring, knelt on the ground, "originally intended to graduate, but I can''t wait. Only when there are clouds in the sky can I be complete. So, Enron, would you like me to be complete? "


    Tears rushed down in an instant, and I took several breaths before I could speak reluctantly, "you go out at night just to prepare for the proposal?"


    "I know, it''s a bit of a rush." Zhuoyue sincerely looked at me, "in the future, I will make up for the days we missed, I will make up for them one by one, as long as you, don''t leave me."


    All the people around were shouting, "promise him, promise him," one after another.


    I didn''t want to nod my head. I thought I was dirty and didn''t deserve him, but now I''m not sure who I am. I''m still qualified to allow him to be a couple all my life.


    The fingernails of both hands are trapped in the palm of hands, painful and struggling


    "Marry me." Zhuoyue gently held my hand, warm touch as if to give me strength.


    When I was almost locked by the ring, a suppressed roar came from the distance: "you can''t marry him!"

 Chapter 105

    I suddenly had a feeling that I never understood Luce.


    All the time, I think he is very capricious. He seems to like me very much. But sometimes, I think he hates me so much that he wants to die


    "How did your wife die?" I look up at Lv Ke, staring at his face, a trace of subtle expression are not let go, "in your heart, I am not her substitute?"


    So, your love for her, your hate for her, all transferred to me.


    "Can you stop talking about her?" Lv Ke closed his eyes, a handsome face twisted to the extreme because of pain, "Enron, when I beg you."


    To tell you the truth, for a moment, I felt very sad and even couldn''t bear it. But if I didn''t ask, when would it be next time, would I have to keep in the dark.


    I took him by the arm and said, "I want to know, Luce, tell me."


    "Enron, don''t ask, really don''t ask." Lu Ke opened his eyes, the past clear and pure glass eyes, blood red into a, "pain, good pain, a good pain to think of."


    He pushed me away, stood up, held my heart and stumbled out.


    That look, so embarrassed, and so thin


    That woman''s position in his heart, really heavy, heavy to touch on pain, Lv Ke, must love her.


    So the one who used Luce''s voice to call last time should be fake. He deliberately provoked and said that he killed his wife himself.


    But now it seems impossible. He loves her so much that he can''t do it at all. But what does he mean by "seeking death" just now? It has nothing to do with whether I am with Zhuoyue or not.


    I squatted on the ground, the heart chaos to the extreme, soon, outside came footsteps.


    I suddenly raised my head, but the sorry sentence was in my mouth. Before I said it, I swallowed it.


    Because it''s Zhuoyue.


    I can''t help but feel embarrassed when I met him, but Zhuoyue just held out her hand to me, "it''s cold on the ground. Get up first, eh?"


    I nodded my head and put my hand on it. Unexpectedly, at this time, he suddenly put something on my ring finger.


    "You I was so angry that I stood up, "Zhuoyue, when did you learn to play tricks?"


    "Just now." My eyes are full of peach blossom when I look at him.


    I pressed down my heart, deliberately flattened my mouth and pretended to be angry, "who really asked when you learned, I asked you back, you, um..."


    Suddenly, Zhuoyue held my chin with one hand and pressed the back of my head with the other hand. He kisses me. He''s tender and overbearing. The taste of sweet wine runs rampant in my mouth.


    I wanted to struggle, but gradually sink into his kiss.


    He''s my Zhuoyue. He''s the man I''ve looked up to for so many years. How can he really refuse.


    "I''ve also learned how to advance an inch, Mrs. Yu. Do you want to try?"


    In the past, the ice face with ascetic facial paralysis, at this time, the unspeakable enchantment, is like a gorgeous fox spirit, which makes people willing to be obsessed with.


    I couldn''t help nodding, but when Zhuoyue came up, a spasm of pain came from my heart.


    I pushed him away and vomited a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    Zhuoyue also panicked, but when he held my hand, I was stabbed like an electric shock.


    I drew my hand back and found that the red center of my palm extended into a line and climbed up my arm.


    "This is..." I looked at Zhuoyue, head muddled, "I am not going to die."


    "Nonsense!" Zhuoyue suddenly covered my mouth, "with me, no one can let you die."


    However, I clearly felt his hands shaking when he helped me clean up the blood stains.


    I sucked my nose and leaned over vaguely. I believed everything I said.


    But in my heart, there is a special uneasy feeling. Zhuoyue likes me. I know. But because of a secret, he has never completely accepted me. Now he can''t wait to marry me. Is it because he knows that I may not live long.


    "Zhuoyue." I called him, but he turned his head and corrected, "it''s my husband!"


    I didn''t answer. I just looked at him quietly.


    "Good boy, let''s have a cry." Zhuoyue pinched my face, with a soft tone, a bit like the big brother who coaxes a child into giving sugar.


    I chuckled, then turned my head to kiss him on the cheek and cried, "honey."


    Zhuoyue stagnated for a while. After reaction, he wanted to catch up.


    I blushed and avoided his kiss, saying that I suddenly wanted to drink bean curd, so I asked him to buy it.


    Zhuoyue didn''t doubt that he was there. He immediately agreed.


    After he got out of the bedroom, a moment later, he confirmed that he had left the bar.


    I covered my chest and trembled. I went to the door and locked it. But when I wanted to climb back to bed, I couldn''t hold on any longer and fell down.Pain, like tearing me alive, and like tens of millions of insects biting my heart


    This time, the pain is more intense than ever.


    But until I passed out in pain, the woman didn''t show up again.


    When I woke up, it was dark. I was lying on the bed and my heart ache had disappeared.


    I turned on the light and checked my arm. The point of the red line stopped at a quarter of my arm.


    I felt a little relieved and went to Zhuoyue, thinking that he must have come back for shopping, then knocked on the door and no one paid attention to him, and then took the key to break in.


    So that explains why I''m in bed, on the floor, not on the floor.


    But when I got to the door, I found that the door was still locked, which was the two floors I deliberately locked.


    I was a little strange. After opening the door, I met Zhuoyue head-on.


    He bent down, Jun face is facing me, reached out and pinched my nose, "lazy pig, wake up?"


    It seems that he thought I was asleep, so he didn''t find that I fell on the ground. Just as my heart was slightly relaxed, he said, "Enron, when there is no one in the future, you call me brother Ren. When you call me this afternoon, my heart melts."


    "Ah?" I don''t sleep from morning till night. When did I call it, "I didn''t call it."


    "Did I hear you wrong?" Zhuoyue narrowed her eyes and came close to me with a bad smile. "But someone is clearly coquettish. Brother Ren, I''m so sleepy. Please let me sleep for a while, just for a moment..."

 Chapter 106

    The man who came was Lv Ke. He came up to me angrily and obviously questioned, "Lu Yunyi, good job, it''s only a few days!"


    "How do you I''m back. " I was a little angry, but lucke told me last night that he had something to do and asked me to wait.


    "If you don''t come back, my woman will be someone else''s!" Lu Ke stood in the way of Yu Tianren and me, and said, "I believe you, who is surnamed Yu, have you taken care of me? Taking advantage of the fire to rob


    "She''s not yours." Yu Tianren tone light, the slightest does not put Lv Ke in the eye, "I am very clear, what''s the matter with you, you can''t cheat me."


    Lu Ke grabbed Yu Tianren''s collar, "say it again?"


    He was furious, while Yu Tianren was still paralyzed and disdained to argue. But it was this strength that made people feel that he didn''t regard Lv Ke as an opponent at all and that everything was under control.


    "Yunyi, I''ve been in love for more than ten years and can''t change." Yu Tianren''s voice is not big or small, but every word is clear.


    I belong to him. It''s a fact that can''t be changed.


    Lv Ke loosened Yu Tianren''s collar. I was relieved. Unexpectedly, when he turned to me, he suddenly turned back, raised his fist and hit Yu Tianren in the face.


    "Lao Tzu said that if you can change, you can change!" Every word of him was filled with anger. Yu Tianren was not willing to be outdone, and his palm was also split.


    Soon, the two men scuffled into a ball.


    And a group of people who used to make a fuss at the side didn''t dare to fight at all. Even if that''s OK, some women even scolded me, saying that I''m not good-natured and that I''m not good-natured. It''s really a waste of handsome men.


    They didn''t use the things in Taoism, but they fought too hard.


    Lv Ke was the one who attacked. He was vicious, but Yu Tianren was relaxed and didn''t care about blocking.


    Two people who lose who win, high under the decision.


    I know that it must be Luce who suffers from this, because he has no sense at all. He seems to be very powerful. In fact, he has been in a mess for a long time.


    And all this is because of me, but he is not looking for his wife, why do you want to come back, why can''t let me go


    I clenched my teeth, thought no matter, intend to break away from Lin Yue, to pull up.


    But at this time, Yu Tianren was hit hard by Lv Ke. He sat up and wiped the corner of his mouth. He vomited a mouthful of blood, and there was a tooth in it.


    The teeth rolled down to the ground, making a clear sound of impact, but he suddenly laughed, with the confidence of potential. "You get angry because you know I''m right. To put it bluntly, you know better than me who she likes!"


    Teng Di, Lv Ke grabbed Yu Tianren''s collar and said, "you are the last person in the world to be with her!"


    Seeing that they were going to fight again, I rushed to fight, but clearly heard the whisper that should have been heard only by the two of them, "you will kill her, Yu Tianren. If you forget, I will tell you."


    "What do you say?" I felt something so clear that it broke, "who did it kill?"


    Lv Ke didn''t expect me to come, so he stopped. He let go of Yu Tianren''s hand and wanted to hold me. I stepped back and dodged.


    I took a deep breath. "Luce, what do you mean by what you just said?"


    But now is not the time to say that, I pinched myself and forced myself to squeeze out a smile to disperse the onlookers.


    Then, he went to the mask man and apologized. After touching the second product, he got up.


    When I go back to the bar alone, I''ll wait for a few people.


    As soon as he went upstairs, he was anxious to explain to me, which was meaningless. It was because he was too anxious that he would say the wrong thing. He told me not to think too much.


    "Lv Ke, I''ve been poisoned. I won''t live for a few days." I said it very lightly, it sounded light, light as if I breathed.


    But Lv Ke was so nervous that he asked me what was the matter and why he didn''t say it on the phone.


    "As for you, you don''t hide a lot from me." I looked at him with a very strange eyes, "you lied to me that you would not come back."


    "I didn''t lie to you." Lv Ke came forward and held my hand tightly in his palm, like a child praying, "I miss you, so I come back, Yunyi, miss you, want to see you."


    "Don''t call me Yunyi. Your wife is a woman named Rao Rao." I shook off his hand and put my hands in the middle to keep him away.


    Luce was very surprised. After a long pause, he asked me where I heard the name.


    I lied, saying that it was mentioned by the person who bewitched me, and that I should pay for my life.


    "No way!" Luce immediately vetoed it.


    When I saw him like this, I asked him who Rao Rao was and whether it was the wife he had been looking for.


    "No Lu Ke raised his voice, and every word was sure, "she''s not!""But that''s the name someone called me, saying I''m an old friend." I didn''t reveal Ye Liang''s name, but I could only send out information bit by bit to spy on Lv Ke, "in fact, you are so good to me because of your wife, right? I look very much like her, don''t I? Otherwise, there will be no sudden good. Love at first sight? Sorry, I don''t believe it


    "Don''t you believe it? Then tell me, why do you like Yu Tianren? Don''t you just fall in love with him? " Lu Ke, who was so angry that he seemed to be stabbed at some pain point by me, grabbed my arm and asked, "say it! Lu Yunyi, say it


    How could he know that just one glance at Yu Tianren made me mad and possessed


    I crouched down in pain, curled up in a ball, feeling the pain to the extreme.


    Lv Ke guarded me, pressed my head on his chest, and begged, "follow me, and then just follow me, OK?"


    "That woman, I see." I opened my hand in front of Lv Ke, and told him exactly what happened last night. I didn''t see the man''s face clearly, but she should have something to do with me, "she said, she owes you a lot, a lot."


    Lv Ke''s body froze, and Qingyue''s voice was hoarse, with a trace of uncertainty, "what else did she say?"


    "She told me to be with Yu Tianren and be together."


    "No way!" Lv Ke grabbed my arm and stared at me with blood red eyes. He was so hard, "why didn''t she repent when she died? I''ve given her a second chance. Why did she want to die..."


    At this time, it suddenly occurred to me that I thought it was a sentence of fake Luce, "I killed her!"

 Chapter 107

    Zhuoyue said to herself, her eyes were warm, and even her hard outline was incredibly soft at this moment.


    But the person who said that made him so happy was not me at all.


    I have been sleeping, only that the woman came out again, and she really knew Zhuoyue.


    "Enron, I don''t mean to force you." He seems to be aware of my unnatural, "whatever you want to call, I..."


    I stretched out my fingers and pressed them on his lips. My eyebrows and eyes curved and raised a smile, "tough brother."


    I pretended that nothing had happened, but after dinner, bangs faltered as if they had something to say.


    Zhuoyue pinched my hand and said that in the afternoon, Yiyi''s body was sent back.


    My brain blank for a few seconds, after returning to God, found Zhuoyue worried to look at me, gently shook my hand, shouting Enron two words.


    "I''m fine." I forced out a smile, "now, can I see her?"


    Zhuoyue Qingjun''s eyebrows twisted into a Sichuan character, very tangled.


    I know that he is afraid that I will be scared. After all, I used to be so timid, and Yiyi died so miserably. However, "she is Yiyi, my Yiyi, I''m not afraid."


    His voice was a little hoarse because of shaking. Zhuoyue didn''t refuse any more. Instead, he took my hand and accompanied me to the room.


    When I went in, he put a coat on me.


    It''s very cold inside. The air conditioner should be turned on to the maximum, and there is a coffin in the middle.


    I pinched a palm, turned to let Zhuoyue go out for a while, I have something to say with Yiyi alone.


    "Call me if you need anything." Zhuo yueqian exhorted Wan, especially not at ease, "call me as soon as there is something abnormal, you know."


    "Well, it''s not life and death." I pretended to relax and joked, but his face became very bad because I mentioned that word again. I quickly added, "besides, you''re outside. What''s the name? You have no fear. Haha, anyway, I have you, so I''m not afraid of anything."


    "Yes, you have me, always have me." Zhuoyue repeated, as if to engrave this sentence in my heart.


    I nodded and said that I knew. After pushing him out of the door, I gave him another kiss on the lip. Then I closed the door.


    In order to preserve the corpse, we should not only refrigerate it, but also keep it in a closed state, otherwise the air outside will be damaged.


    I took a few deep breaths, squeezed the palm of my hand tightly, and walked to the coffin.


    There is a picture frame on the table, in which Yiyi smiles like a sunflower, so sunny, so positive.


    but how, such a beautiful girl, just say no, no


    I sucked my nose, but when I stood beside the coffin, I saw Yiyi''s pale face again, and I couldn''t help crying.


    I know she won''t hear me, but I said, "last time you asked me for a dream, I didn''t know it was goodbye. There were so many words that you left before you could say them."


    Yiyi, you have no relatives, but you never complain about anything. You live hard and grow up to be so excellent. However, you haven''t got any return. Are you willing to leave.


    I talked to myself for a long time. Suddenly, I found that Yiyi seemed to move.


    But soon, just in the blink of an eye, it was almost invisible, as if it was my illusion.


    I rubbed my eyes and stared at her seriously. I didn''t dare to give out the atmosphere.


    When I was close to see her, Yiyi suddenly opened her eyes. I was startled and instinctively shrank back, but she grabbed my neck.


    How could Yiyi have hands? I remember that when she died, she had no limbs at all.


    Suffocation feeling diffuse on my chest, I want to ask for help, but I don''t know why, even the whimper I can''t send out.


    In front of the Yiyi, such as paper pale face, gray bloodless lips, bright red eyes, with piercing hatred, word by word, "I died for you!"


    I want to ask, but still can''t make a sound.


    She pinched me and pressed me into the coffin. The freezing cold forced my body and made me numb.


    The instinct of survival oppresses my nerves. I struggle desperately, but I hear Yiyi''s whispering with a cry, "Enron, you go to die. In our love, I beg you to die, ok..."


    The second good word has not yet landed, the door was pushed open, a golden fire dragon galloping!


    Yiyi let go of my hand and instinctively turned down to hide, but the fire dragon turned around when it was about to reach the opposite wall.


    "No!" I rushed to Yiyi, subconsciously had to protect her under the body, and the fire dragon rushed to my back.


    For a moment, like a torch straight into my back, hot pain!


    "It''s OK." I tried to squeeze out a smile and touched Yiyi''s face, "don''t be afraid, I will protect you."Yiyi blood red eyes slowly exuded clear liquid, but the next second, Zhuoyue pulled me up behind.


    He held the Dragon wooden sword and pointed at Yiyi on the ground. At this time, I found that her nails were long and dark gray.


    If Zhuoyue hadn''t pulled me up, she would have pierced my skin.


    I don''t know what it''s like, disappointment, or anger of being betrayed. "Yiyi, what happened? You hate me so much that you have to die?"


    Yiyi''s pale face was covered with two lines of clear tears, but suddenly, she hugged her head with her hands again, "uncomfortable, ah, uncomfortable..."


    "Yiyi!" I am distressed to be unable, but actually was pulled by Zhuoyue again, "you calm down."


    The back injury was torn because of my action, which made me show my teeth. He pinched my hand and said, "stand behind me, I''ll deal with it."


    "But don''t hurt her." I took Zhuoyue''s arm and begged.


    At this time, Yiyi suddenly seems to be mad, and pours again.


    Zhuoyue''s instinctive reaction is to push me away.


    Yiyi''s long fingernail grasps Zhuoyue''s face, and my heart will stop.


    But fortunately, Zhuoyue quickly turned her head, raised her leg and kicked Yiyi''s knee, then bit her finger to draw a symbol on her head.


    Soon, Yiyi shakes for a while and doesn''t move any more.


    But Zhuoyue turned his back to me. I don''t know what he did.


    "Does it hurt?" When I came to him, Zhuoyue explained to me, "don''t worry, I just let her sleep for a while, not against your will."


    "It''s all my fault." If I hadn''t dawdled just now, this would not have happened.


    "Even if you make a mistake, you are wrong, madam." Zhuoyue said easily, then holding a mass of yellow paper in front of me and turning the topic away, "someone used her, which was found in her mouth."

 Chapter 108

    It was a mass of yellow paper covered with black and blue symbols.


    I look to Zhuoyue, he twisted his brow, "Yiyi is very peaceful when he goes, and it''s reasonable that he won''t become a zombie."


    "So someone took control of her, didn''t they?" But Yizhuo told me what to say to her body.


    Zhuoyue explained a lot to me, but I had a few big questions in my heart, "Yiyi talked to me just now, she said she died for me, and what''s the matter with her limbs now?"


    "When the body was sent back, the prosthesis was sewn on the body. There said that it took too much time, as compensation..." Zhuo Yuedun said, "at that time, I checked and didn''t find any problems. The person behind me should have expected that you would talk to Yiyi alone. As soon as you were angry, it catalyzed the charm, which led to the corpse."


    "But if he knows us so well, he should know that you will guard me outside the door. I won''t have an accident." So, they won''t be able to do much for such a project. It''s a waste of effort.


    Zhuoyue heard what I meant. "Maybe, his purpose was not to hurt you from the beginning."


    I didn''t understand. I was about to ask a question, but I sneezed.


    I quickly covered my face, embarrassed, Zhuoyue chuckled, rubbed my head, let me go out first.


    I wanted to go back with him soon, but I refused


    I nodded cleverly. When I was outside the door, I fiddled with the ring on my hands and felt that everything was like a dream.


    Zhuoyue proposed to me, and I agreed under his deception.


    There are so many obstacles among us, but I don''t want to think about anything, so I just want to think about Zhuoyue, only him.


    "Wife?" Suddenly, a handsome face magnified in front of me, "just for a while, just like I want to be like this?"


    "Yes, I miss you so much." I didn''t deny it. I put my hands around his arm. "Zhuoyue, I miss you so much."


    He pinched to pinch my nose tip, Mou son is soft not become appearance, "call husband."


    I stand on tiptoe, smile, kiss his lips, rub out the two words.


    Zhuoyue held my chin and caught up with me deeply.


    After a kiss, I was out of breath, but Zhuoyue didn''t seem enough. I quickly pinched his waist, "OK, I''ll take a bath."


    "Well, together?" Zhuoyue''s hot breath sprayed on my face, my face flushed and my heart beat, even my legs were numb.


    I lowered my head just to find something to say, but he picked me up and walked to the bathroom with long legs.


    "No, Zhuoyue." I covered my face with my hands and felt so ashamed.


    But he bowed his head and gave me a kiss on the back of my hand


    "Husband."


    "Ai ~" Zhuoyue drew a long ending, "just like his wife, my husband will wash it for you."


    I immediately put down my hand. The man in front of me is a big iceberg. He is a scoundrel.


    But unexpectedly, I just muttered a word, he heard, bit my earlobe, "smelly? Well, you should wash your husband well tonight. "


    Soon, we got to the bathroom.


    Zhuoyue leaned on the washing table, looking at me in his spare time.


    My heart kept beating. "You''re like this, I can''t take it off."


    "Then I''ll help you?" Zhuoyue plays a shameless spirit, sweet breath leaned over, slender hand grabbed me and pressed on the wall.


    The next second, he kisses up, as always overbearing, and I am willing to sink for it


    Zhuoyue opened the shower and stroked my face with both hands. "I like you very much, very much."


    "Me too!" I looked at him in a daze.


    Everything is so strange, but incredibly beautiful.


    "Zhuoyue Zhuoyue I called his name over and over again


    and he responded, "I''m here, Enron, I''m here."


    "What''s the matter?" I opened my eyes, confused to look at him, but found that he suddenly turned off the shower, holding a large towel to help me wipe the body.


    My heart a sour, think of before each interruption, "you don''t want me?"


    Zhuoyue put aside the broken hair in front of me and looked at me fondly. "You are afraid of pain. I''m afraid you can''t stand standing. Besides, your first time, I can''t let you be in such a place."


    He''s like taking care of a child, inch by inch.


    I blushed again, grabbed the towel, wiped it casually, put on my nightgown and ran out.


    When I went back to my bedroom, I was looking forward and uneasy. Can we really be together.


    His secret, my heart knot, especially between the two of us is also separated by a Luce, a woman who does not know the nameWhile thinking about it, the door soon rang.


    Zhuoyue came in, wiping her hair and smiling at me, "come here."


    "No I subconsciously have these two words, but he took out the hair dryer from the drawer, "do you want to sleep with your hair wet?"


    As he stepped to catch me, I rubbed over.


    After Zhuoyue sat down, he spread a big towel on his leg, and I lay down on it. He grabbed my long hair, held the hair dryer in one hand, and slowly smoothed my long hair in the other hand. The action was incredibly gentle.


    We did not say a word, quietly listening to each other''s heartbeat, is complete.


    "Sleepy?" After drying, he gently stroked my long hair and asked.


    I gave a silly smile and looked up at him. "I''ve been sleeping all day, and I''m in spirits."


    Zhuoyue also looked at me with burning eyes and eyebrows. It was the taste of spoiling. She was so bad that she laughed, "that night, eh?"


    "Don''t ask I covered my face with my hands, hammered him in the chest and ran away.


    After I climbed into bed, I hid myself in the quilt, but I wanted to see Zhuoyue in my heart, so I leaned out.


    As a result, as soon as I showed my eyes, I found Zhuoyue sitting at the head of the bed.


    As soon as I had a brainstorm, I asked, "at night, what do we want?"


    It''s as if Zhuo Yue''s eyes are burning, and he immediately grasps me

 Chapter 109

    He took off the quilt and I lay under him in a nightgown.


    Zhuoyue kisses my forehead and tries not to press me with her body. In a simple sentence, "Enron, I want you."


    "But." I hung my head, took a deep breath and said, "I''m a little scared."


    "Not afraid." Zhuoyue held me up and stroked my hair. "I can''t bear to hurt you. I will be very light."


    "No I shook my head, "I didn''t mean that, I mean, I''m afraid, I feel dirty..."


    Speaking of that word, I could not help clenching my fist. When my fingernails almost reached the palm of my hand, Zhuoyue grabbed my hand out. "For me, Enron is the best. No matter how difficult it is, I will accompany you across it."


    As soon as the perfect lip shape opened and closed, I felt like it was inviting me. I couldn''t help but get close to it.


    I stuck my tongue out, imitated his previous movements, and broke into his teeth.


    I look at him, clearly see his bright as the stars in the eyes with me, full, only me!


    Zhuoyue felt my initiative, and unconsciously snorted. His lips and tongue wrapped around me, conquering the city


    I hung on him, gently stroked his eyebrows, eyes, nose, and then fell on the moderate thickness of soft lips, "here, I think for a long time, before, I always thought you hate me."


    "Fool," Zhuoyue grabbed my hand and pressed it on his chest, which made me feel his heartbeat. "I love you too much, so I''m afraid of your approach. I''m afraid I can''t help it. Enron. I''ve loved you for more than ten years. You''re rooted in my heart bit by bit. I know you can''t, but I don''t want to pull it out. I can''t survive without you."


    I leaned over his shoulder and sighed softly, "that''s nice."


    "Well?"


    "It''s nice that you''re mine." For a moment, I wanted to cry, "it''s all mine from the beginning to the end."


    Hearing what I said, Zhuoyue lifted my face and said, "if I have a tail, it''s also yours."


    We just hold each other. It''s obvious that we should be nervous or at a loss. But in the face of Zhuoyue, I think all the movements are so natural, smooth and natural


    But, suddenly, the face in front of me turned into something else.


    That shadow, that disgusting face, makes me feel sick and nauseous.


    "Enron, it''s me." Zhuoyue hands holding my face, "I''m here, no one can hurt you, we will cross over together."


    I want to nod, but will block the hand in the middle, and even some hate this intimate action, can only hang his head, "I, no way."


    "Look at me!" His gentle voice can not refuse, when I raised my head, Zhuoyue gently kiss me.


    Gradually, I came out a little bit


    it seemed that there was no end to my lingering, until I was exhausted and went to sleep


    it was noon when I woke up again. I used to grab my hair, but I found a person behind me, his hand tightly around my waist.


    I blushed, gently moved the body to escape first, but heard Zhuoyue magnetic voice, "good morning, daughter-in-law."


    "Ah." I put my hands over my face and didn''t know what to do. "I didn''t wake up. I fell asleep."


    "Enron, I''m so shy. What can I do in the future. Remember, we''re husband and wife. " All of a sudden, I felt numb again when I was given a kiss on the back of my neck, especially when he deliberately said, "hmm?" He let out a cry.


    I took a long breath, and finally slowed down, "you''re not hungry, get up to eat."


    Originally thought that he finally found a good excuse, did not expect, Zhuoyue but with this posture deliberately against me, biting my earlobe, low voice, "I am not eating? It''s still a big meal. "


    I didn''t expect that Zhuoyue would become so bad. It doesn''t conform to his high cold iceberg attribute at all

 Chapter 110

    I immediately blushed and gave him a push to keep him quiet.


    Zhuoyue straightened me. I covered my face and didn''t let him see. He rubbed my hair, "fool, I''m not willing."


    Hearing his words, I moved my hand, blinked and looked at him, trying to tell the truth of his words.


    He leaned over and bit my nose with a smile in his voice. "Tired or not, do you want to sleep for a while?"


    "You''re tired." I bent up a smile, originally to understand that he didn''t sleep much recently, but he misunderstood what I meant and sighed with great significance, "really, next time it''s your turn?"


    "Die! It''s necrotic. " I pinched Zhuoyue and glared at him fiercely. I wanted to be a turtle for a while on the pretext of being hungry.


    But just as I got out of bed, my leg was soft and I almost fell over. Fortunately, Zhuoyue held me fast.


    It was embarrassing enough. Now I don''t know what to do, but he asked me if I had anything to do and whether it hurt.


    I nestled in his chest and didn''t let him see. After a while, I squeezed out a sentence, "it''s all your fault."


    Zhuoyue didn''t retort. He felt very sorry for me and said, "well, blame me."


    I''m a typical one. He''s still used to me. My nose is sour. I rub it, but he touches my hair and asks me if I want to take a bath. It should be more comfortable.


    I was so vague that I let him carry me to the bathroom.


    Zhuoyue tried the water temperature, so I pushed him out in a hurry, for fear that the scene of shower last night would repeat.


    When I took a bath, my discomfort gradually dissipated, but I was still a little bit slow, but Zhuoyue and I actually crossed the line.


    I held out my hand and fixed my eyes on the ring.


    It''s really hard to say the thing of emotion. When we think we will be together forever, the reality will strike hard. We think we will never have another chance, but happiness will knock on the door.


    But how long can I stay happy this time? Will I die


    Forget it, still don''t want to these, at least, this moment, I am with him.


    I stretched a little bit. When I felt almost the same, I changed my clothes and went out.


    Zhuoyue was at the door. He blushed and handed me a bag with a white box inside.


    "What?" I don''t understand.


    He held his left hand in a circle to block his lips and coughed, "medicine."


    "Contraceptives?" I looked at him in shock and stepped back. "You don''t want us to have children."


    "No, it''s not." Zhuoyue became nervous and shook his hand. "It''s the medicine there. Don''t you feel pain, and then..."


    He blushed and didn''t go on. I finally knew what it was. I grabbed the bag, but I didn''t know what to say.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I squeezed out a sentence: "make a mountain out of a molehill. I haven''t heard that other girls have to take medicine after breaking it for the first time." in fact, I don''t know what other people are doing, but I feel a little too shy.


    In particular, when I naobu, such a cold and paralyzed face, asked about this medicine in the drugstore, I felt that it was incredible how I thought.


    "That''s different. You are my daughter-in-law and my baby. If others have something, you have to have it. If others don''t, you still have to have it." Zhuoyue pushed me, "you just can''t get out of bed, I''m so sad."


    But this kind of thing, too shameful, I still don''t want to.


    Zhuoyue can only follow me and let me have a rest now. He will cook brown sugar water for me to warm up.


    I, um, nodded, but when I left, Zhuoyue was not at ease, and had to accompany me back to the bedroom.


    He seems to become a lot of wordy, but I feel very sweet, very sweet


    Back in the bedroom, I saw the blood of pigeon eggs on the sheet, red enchanting.


    Zhuoyue helped me to sit on the next chair. After changing the sheets, he pointed to the bedside table. "The first layer on the left has your favorite sugar, and the second layer is jelly. If there are too many preservatives, it''s bad for your health."


    "But," I just typed two words, but was interrupted, "no, but, I know you are lazy, I will wash the fruit later, you are responsible for eating."


    Zhuoyue looks good and smiles. The sunlight hits on the eyelashes, leaving long silhouettes and creating colorful dreams.


    Before leaving, he suddenly turned his head and said, "I''ve fully charged your mobile phone. Remember to sit up when you play, eh?"


    "OK, thank you husband ~" I held my face in both hands and nodded down the voice. Hearing my address, Zhuoyue''s eyes narrowed into a line with a smile.


    My heart seems to be gradually filled with happiness, a little want to cry, I really do not strive, but I am too insecure.


    I''m afraid, in a twinkling of an eye, what I hold in my hand will be lost again


    I sat up, eating and playing with my mobile phone, but when I was brushing the motion, I found a saying like this: I died for you.And that person is Yiyi.


    I know it''s impossible. Click again. The information of that person is really Yiyi. Her space is full of similar things.


    I was in a hurry, and immediately went to ask our online friends, but they said that it might be number theft. They really didn''t have the heart of public morality. They even stole the buttons of the dead.


    Suddenly, the mobile phone vibrated again, and Yiyi''s button sent a message, "at ten o''clock tonight, go back to the hotel, come alone!"


    "You are not Yiyi." She did that on purpose, trying to get my attention, but why did she think I would listen to her.


    "Don''t you want to know, why? Enron, I''ll tell you honestly that she didn''t have to die, but I''m sorry that she stood in the wrong line. It was just a little help. Since she doesn''t want to help, I can only inform you in this way. "


    "Are you Zhu Xiaofei?" I didn''t follow her dig, jump down, but straight out of other questions, "you want, my life."


    The first question, she did not deny or admit, but replied, "if I want it, will you give it? One soul for another, I can let her go back. "


    "No!" I''m determined to type this sentence.


    "She died for you, and you''re going to see her devoured?" The other side''s tone is very impolite, "anyway, you can''t live long, can you?"


    "She''s a card in your hand. You won''t let it go easily. As for me, I''m always rebellious. The more you want to kill me, the better I''ll live for you. There''s still a long way to go. Let''s play slowly."


    When I typed the last word, the other person''s head went dark immediately

 Chapter 111

    I ignored it and turned off my cell phone.


    Before, I had thought of taking myself for Yiyi, because at that time I had no worries, but now, I want to live, live well.


    The shadow, I hate, pain, also died, but people want to look forward.


    How sad would Zhuoyue be if I died? I don''t want him to be sad, even if the whole world blames me, it doesn''t matter to call me heartless.


    I just want him to be good.


    I press the heart position, silently read Rao Rao these two words, hope she can appear for a while, tell me what I know.


    But no matter how hard I tried, there was no movement except my heart.


    When Zhuoyue came back again, I pretended that nothing had happened and called him sweetly.


    He rubbed my hair and asked if I was hungry.


    I hung my hands around his neck and nodded seriously, "hungry!"


    At the dinner table, seeing that Zhuoyue and I were intimate, Liu Hai congratulated us with a smile. Later, he asked Zhuoyue for leave. He said that the examination week would be off, and he wanted to take Yiyi''s body home.


    Zhuoyue didn''t ask much, just said, "just make a decision seriously."


    "I''ve already thought about it." Liu Hai replied.


    After eating, I asked bangs in private if they wanted to do something. I always felt that they had something to say just now.


    "Don''t worry about the children." Zhuoyue circled her fingers and tapped my forehead.


    I grunted, holding snacks to one side to play selfie, he caught up again.


    "Hey, don''t steal my snacks." I turn on the camera and I''m reminded.


    "Unreasonable." Zhuoyue deliberately pinched a pineapple crisp, I snatched it back, but when I bit half of it, he pressed it up, and his slender hand grabbed me and pressed the Photo button.


    At that moment, I blushed, but he put me on his body, holding me from behind to see my mobile phone.


    Zhuoyue was good-looking, not to mention when he was smiling. In the photo, he had a clear outline and cold lines. But when he looked at me, he was so soft that the spring water was shining.


    "It''s beautiful." I was obsessed with praise, Zhuoyue also repeated, "yes, it''s so beautiful."


    But when I turned my head, I found that he was staring at me without blinking.


    In my heart, Zhuoyue was holding my hand, holding it tightly with ten fingers. He took out his mobile phone and took another picture.


    After he posted the two photos to his mobile phone, he said that the text only had one line: Mrs. Yu, in the future, please give me more advice, and at the end, he specially told me about it.


    I couldn''t close my mouth with laughter. When I got back to my mind and wanted to reply, there were already a lot of praises, and many people commented: "I actually saw the ring. This is, have you got the certificate?" "It''s so fast. It''s only been a few months since I fell in love, so I''ve made it." "Heartache, my God."... "


    "How did you add so many people?" Although I saw that everyone was envious, jealous and hateful, and many girls knew that he had a master, they would break their mind, but I was still jealous.


    "Anyway, the password is your birthday, you can check the post at any time." Zhuoyue grabbed my hand and opened the comment box. "My Mrs. Yu, don''t you want to declare sovereignty?"


    "Hum!" I raised my chin to him with an air, and replied in response to his words: Mr. Yu, in the future, you will be in my charge.


    I leaned against Zhuoyue, and he held me quietly.


    I don''t know how long later, he tightened my arm, "Enron, let''s go home."


    "Well?" This is home.


    "I mean home, don''t worry about the people here in advance." Zhuoyue tone slightly put a little light, some tentatively said, "I want to quickly settle our matter."


    "Well, we''ll leave whenever you think it''s convenient to leave." He didn''t expect that I would agree so soon. At first, he was stunned and asked again. When he got my affirmative answer, he immediately ordered the ticket.


    Everything is very fast. According to Zhuo Yue, we don''t need to take a lot of things. After a walk, we get a marriage certificate and invite our relatives to dinner. We''ll be back.


    In the afternoon, we informed the bangs and set out.


    But unexpectedly, there was a traffic jam on the way to the airport, and after waiting for a long time, nothing happened.


    The driver told us to wait, but we were in a hurry to get on the plane. Later, we had no choice but to get off.


    But at this time, I saw Lv Ke standing opposite me. At the same time, his mobile phone rang. If I didn''t answer, he kept calling.


    Finally, I want to turn off, but Zhuoyue pinched my hand, "take it, in case there''s something urgent."


    But when I got through, Luce did not speak again.


    I can''t say what it feels like, guilt, conflict, all


    I''m afraid to face him.


    After a while, when I thought he would not speak any more, Luce called my name, "Enron."I, um, waited for the second half of his sentence for a long time.


    "Are you going with him?"


    "I''ll be back." Zhuoyue held my hand tightly and wanted to give me support. "Soon, we''ll be back."


    "I can''t figure it out. I''ve only been away for a few days. My woman''s special code is not mine." Lu Ke seldom said rude words to me. Even if he was impatient, he had nothing to do with me. However, he was so aggressive that he wanted an answer, "Enron, what am I in your heart for so long?"


    I hold Zhuoyue''s hand, nail in his palm, "Lv Ke, you are very good to me, but I can''t be the master of my feelings. I already have Zhuoyue. "


    "You said that to me many, many times." Lu Ke looked at me, "Enron, on your way, I''ve been wandering, just a passenger, and it''s him who sticks in your heart. He''s tough and can''t pull it up..."


    For a moment, I had to cry. I asked him his name.


    At that time, he said that there was still the first half sentence. This road refers to my land, and the people who make him sad and homeless are always me.


    Lv Ke''s mobile phone fell on the ground. Instead of picking it up, he turned around and left with his back to us.


    I want to catch up with the past, but I was pulled back by the warmth of another person in my hand.


    I turned my head, trying to squeeze a smile, but he wiped my face, "I understand."


    But at this time, upstairs suddenly came a voice, Zhuoyue quickly pulled me back.


    A figure fell on the ground straight, blood gushed out of her mouth, she surging body, reached out to me, mouth shape is four words: not good to die.


    What shocked me even more was that she was not someone else, but Zhang Ling

 Chapter 112

    Zhang Ling has jumped! I haven''t come back to my senses yet. The people next to me rush up and take photos with their mobile phones. They point to the corpses on the ground and discuss in a low voice, but no one wants to help.


    I look at Zhuoyue. He is on the phone and pays attention to the surrounding environment. As soon as he gets through, he reports the address and explains the situation briefly.


    The ambulance came soon, but when they went to lift Zhang Ling, her limbs seemed to have been cut in advance. They just touched her, and her arms and legs fell down, and quickly rolled in front of me.


    I screamed and took a step back, but her hand, like a conscious one, suddenly bounced on the ground and grabbed my foot.


    I was too scared to speak. I shook my legs in a hurry, but I was picked up by the people behind me.


    "Hands, her hands!" I pointed to my feet and kept shouting.


    Zhuoyue touched my eyes, a light cool feeling, but when I looked back, I found that there was nothing on my feet.


    "Is the little girl frightened?" An emergency worker came up to us. "But according to the procedure, you still have to come with us."


    "Well, it should be." Zhuoyue nodded her head slightly and carried me to the ambulance.


    In the middle is Zhang Ling''s body. Several rescue workers surround her with oxygen in their hands.


    At this time, I found that she had no limbs at all. I put out my doubts, but the medical staff answered that I had no limbs at all.


    No, even if her hand grabbed me just now because I was too afraid of hallucination, then she pointed out that I had to die, was it false.


    I see to Zhuoyue, want to verify, but he just tightly grasped my hand, sighed, "it seems that someone doesn''t want us to go."


    I called another roommate, let them have contact information, had better inform Zhang Ling''s parents.


    When Zhuoyue and I were waiting outside the intensive care unit, several roommates and Zhang Ling''s parents also rushed over, but as soon as they saw me, they gave me a slap, "I have a boyfriend, and I''m still hooking up everywhere. I don''t know how to be honest!"


    What do you mean? I cover my face and don''t understand.


    Zhuoyue stood in front of me. "I know my wife''s character best. I advise you to respect her."


    "Young man, are you going to fight with us?" Zhang Ling''s father was furious, "do you know how to respect the elderly?"


    "Sorry, I don''t understand that." Zhuoyue light tone, but has the dignity of no offense, "I only know, my woman, can''t be bullied!"


    Zhang Ling''s mother cried and called us to return her daughter. The atmosphere became more and more tense.


    Fortunately, a few roommates got in the middle of the meeting, saying that it might be just a misunderstanding. A video doesn''t mean anything.


    I grabbed the point and asked what the video was.


    One of them took out his mobile phone and showed it to Zhuoyue and me.


    I saw Zhang Ling crying and saying that she was sorry for her parents, but she really couldn''t live any longer. She could only blame that she didn''t look good to me, and that I would rob anyone who she liked, but she didn''t have a good time, and she wouldn''t let me be at ease.


    Finally, she said: Enron, I curse you, not good death, never get happiness!


    The video is over. Obviously, the scene of suicide follows.


    "Yes, she said before that she likes Zhuoyue, but Zhuoyue and I love each other. Should we break up because of her wishes?" I don''t know if it''s because of the love between Zhuoyue and herself in the space that stimulates her, "besides, doesn''t she have a boyfriend, eating in the bowl and watching in the pot?"


    "Tut Tut, there is a face to say that Lingling finally transferred his feelings to other men and gave him all his most precious things." A woman stepped on high-heeled shoes, pedaled to come, "as a result, you still want to compete with her? Enron, you are not cheap


    "Zhu Xiaofei, keep your mouth clean. When did I rob her boyfriend?"


    She laughed contemptuously and put a piece of things on her mobile phone. That night, I let him in to ask questions.


    I look at Zhuoyue. I woke up that day to see that he was not there, so I went downstairs. I was a little angry, but later I learned that he was going to propose to me all night and surprise me


    "Yes, I like her." The voice of Ye Liang rings. Zhu Xiaofei plays another video. Zhang Ling asks Ye Liang if he has changed his mind.


    But he said that he had never liked Zhang Ling. How can he talk about the word change.


    "Enron won''t be with you. She doesn''t like you." Zhang Ling tugged at the corner of his clothes. "Moreover, you only see her one side, and you don''t know who she is. Let me tell you straight, she is a slut, a woman, with Zhuoyue, and entangled with other men. She deserves to be indecent when she was a child! Psychopathic disgusting woman. "


    "Pa," a slap, cool night hit her in the face, because too hard, Zhang Ling fell directly on the ground.


    "I don''t care how wrong her comments are and how distorted her psychology is. If I love her, I love her. Even if she is a slut or a woman, I''m sorry. I''d like to." Ye Liang shakes her clothes, bends down and grabs Zhang Ling''s collar, "it doesn''t matter whether she likes me or not, but next time, if I hear you slander her, I will.""What will happen?" Zhang Ling raised his head haughtily to prevent tears from falling down.


    Night cool but loose hand, dislike to clap to clap, don''t care to spit out a few words, "kill you, without hesitation."


    He stood up and walked out. Zhang Ling collapsed and yelled, "you can''t do this to me. I gave it to you for the first time. For you, I..."


    "You want me to say it several times. I''m not the one who fucked you." Ye Liang turned his head and wrung his eyebrows. "I''m here today to advise you to quit as soon as possible. After all, you are the person beside her and want to save your life. As a result, you insult her so much. I''m nosy."


    Seeing that ye Liang was going out, Zhang Ling struggled to stand up and threatened him to commit suicide if he left, which made it hard for him.


    Cool night did not look back, until stepped out, the air just floated three words, "you at will."


    So, the situation is, Zhang Ling because of the threat of that association, night cool see in my face good intention to persuade, the result of two people broke up.


    "Zhuoyue, what do you see? She carried you behind her back and not only colluded with Lv Ke, a man. " Zhu Xiaofei put away the mobile phone, "such a woman, do you want to marry?"


    Zhuoyue held my hand, squinted, jokingly, "where can she carry me, but."


    He suddenly sighed, turned his head and looked at me, his eyes sank

 Chapter 113

    "My eyes are really good. There are so many top-notch men thinking about our children. Fortunately, I''ve made a reservation earlier."


    Zhuoyue''s words are like this, but my hand is obviously strong.


    After Zhang Ling''s parents got to know, although they knew that it was none of my business, they still had some problems.


    At this time, it was a pity that the doctor said goodbye to his relatives and friends.


    Zhuoyue and I didn''t go in, but unexpectedly, Zhu Xiaofei also stayed.


    She said she wanted to talk to Zhuoyue in private.


    As a result, Zhuoyue didn''t lift her eyelids and directly pulled me away until she yelled, "the curse of life and death!"


    Zhuoyue finally stopped, turned his head, Zhu Xiaofei leisurely said, "she can''t live for three days, I have an antidote."


    "What do you want?" Zhuoyue turns around and is straightforward.


    Zhu Xiaofei looked at me, big eyes full of envy, "talk about, how?"


    "What can''t be said in front of me?" When Zhuoyue almost agreed to come down, I put in a word, "you don''t go, she didn''t say a word of truth."


    "Then I can''t risk your life." Zhuoyue opened my hand, voice a little cold, "I''ll be back soon, waiting here, eh?"


    "But," I''m not at ease, in case she offers something special.


    "Be obedient If you clap me on the shoulder, I will definitely discuss with you.


    I focused my head, staring at his back, until they walked into the corner and could no longer see him.


    After a while, Zhou Feng came. I thought he was looking for Zhu Xiaofei, but he was not so angry that he asked him to take care of his girlfriend. Don''t have anything to do and find someone else''s husband.


    "Husband?" After Zhou Feng came to me, he lowered his head and came in, "are you really married?"


    "Psycho, so close to me." I want to retreat, but he hugged my waist. When I was struggling, he mentioned Yiyi''s name and asked me if I want her back.


    I clenched my fist. They are finally going to have a showdown.


    But there are only me and Zhou Feng in the corridor. Even if I don''t agree, he can take me away.


    I deliberately asked why I believed him because of his words.


    Zhou Feng told me that the souls of those women will be swallowed up tonight. I can''t believe it, but I will regret it. Because Yiyi died to protect me.


    I was very complicated. I pretended to follow Zhou Feng downstairs. But when I was about to go out, I grabbed the collar of the security guard and trembled to ask for help. I pointed to Zhou Feng and lied. He wanted to rape me. Just now, he was upstairs, and he threatened me all the time. He also used his hands and feet


    Later, I didn''t go on. My voice was full of crying.


    Zhou Feng didn''t expect me to do this. At first, he was stunned. After reaction, he wanted to run, but he was caught by another security guard.


    I was relieved and planned to call Zhuoyue to talk about the situation, but at this time, a familiar voice sounded on my head, "thank you, my girlfriend was frightened, now you can let me take it away."


    I looked up and found it was Luce.


    He gave me a smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. His glass eyes were cold, "Enron, I''ll take you to a place."


    There is something wrong with Lv Ke, but I know he won''t hurt me. In addition to the previous words, I should apologize to him face to face.


    Get out. Luce pushed me into the car.


    I wanted to say something, but he waved to me to keep my mouth shut.


    "Jade pendant, is it on you?" He didn''t look at me, but his hand on the steering wheel turned white because of too much force, "give it back to me."


    I took it off my neck and he took it back.


    "This was given to me by Zhuoyue at the beginning. I thought it was his."


    "What do you think?" Lv Ke turned his head and said, "do you think I have no heart?"


    I don''t know how to answer, I can only say sorry.


    Luce suddenly grabbed my hand and pressed it up. "My heart has not been with you all the time, but where did you leave it? Enron, you tell me where did you leave my heart."


    "But I like him, Luce. What do you want me to do?"


    I cried. He released the hand that held me. He got up and laughed. He shook his head and sat back in the driver''s seat.


    The next second, the car sped out. It was too fast. I didn''t fasten my seat belt. I had to hold on to the things in the car and ask Luce to stop quickly.


    However, he drove faster and faster, as if he didn''t hear me at all.


    I looked at him. Luce was staring coldly in front of me. He had no expression on his face. He didn''t feel sad or happy, but I thought he was terrible.


    "Do you want to drag me to death?" After a while, I squeezed out this sentence.


    Lv Ke narrowed his eyes and didn''t answer. He threw the jade pendant out of his hand."No!" At that moment, I had no idea in my mind.


    In front of my eyes, I had to skip a lot of pictures. My heart was full of pain. I didn''t care about anything and opened the door directly.


    But when I just stretched out a foot, my body was completely out of control and fell out heavily.


    I don''t know how far I''ve rolled. I just know that my whole body hurts like it''s crushed.


    When I woke up again, in a dark house, the light was very dark, there was only one outline to see, and I couldn''t see anything else clearly.


    "Are you awake?" A voice that couldn''t tell a man from a woman sounded, "we meet again."


    "I''m not dead." I struggled to get up, and my body was very painful. Because of this feeling, I knew I was still alive, "where''s Luce?"


    The man did not answer.


    I stumbled toward the door, and he didn''t stop me, but I was shocked as soon as I pushed the door open.


    It turned out to be a desert outside, and there was a huge Sphinx sculpture. More importantly, I saw many women kneeling in front of them, with a concave stone in the center.


    these are as like as two peas I saw at my sister''s house, and now I can see clearly the women who worship.


    I know all those people, the female prisoners who deliberately bullied me in the prison, and my Yiyi.


    I couldn''t help walking past, but there was a knock on the door behind me.


    I turned my head and found a man standing at the door. His clothes had been taken off, but he was not naked, because he was wrapped with a lot of white cloth, like a mummy.


    He slowly untied the bandage on his face and made a hissing sound. He was not in a hurry to do this action, which had an indescribable grace.


    Soon, I recognized the face

 Chapter 114

    He is Doudou!


    But now he is not like a child at all. To be exact, he has the height of an adult, but his face is the same as before. More importantly, his eyes are normal, not like before.


    "Who are you?" I realized something was wrong and instinctively stepped back.


    But at this time, the skin suddenly felt itchy. I suddenly raised my head and found that the statue on the top of my head slowly dropped a lot of black hair like things.


    I wanted to run away immediately, but I just pushed away a wave, and soon another pile of entanglement came up.


    They are like conscious, tightly around me, circle after circle


    Doudou came to me and continued to tear the remaining white cloth in front of me, leisurely, slowly and gracefully.


    I held my breath, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, watching his skin gradually naked, exposed, covered with scars.


    It''s like centipedes crawling on it. There''s no good meat.


    I was scared back, but my hair held me back and I couldn''t move at all!


    "What do you want?" I can''t help roaring out, "I have nothing to do with you, why do you always want to hold me!"


    Hearing my words, Doudou immediately laughed, but this time his voice is no longer a child, but a middle-aged man''s powerful, "because, you should die."


    "What?" I don''t understand.


    But he looked at the women who worshiped him, "just one step away, I can recover. Enron, what you owe me, what you owe me, it''s time to return."


    "Xiaoke? You mean Luce I feel like I''m about to catch on to something. "Who are you, and what do I have to do with Luce?"


    "Wei Jun, remember my name is Wei Jun, because this name is your end." When the man wanted to say something else, he suddenly laughed again, grabbed my chin and told me that when I became the last one of sacrifice, I would remember everything.


    But I don''t feel like I''ve forgotten anything.


    I gave up the struggle, but still some unwilling, "this matter has nothing to do with Lv Ke, right?"


    I don''t know why he is at this moment.


    But I can''t help it. Before those prison women hurt me, Luce said to kill them. Now the souls of those women are here. Besides, before I was in a coma, Luce was there.


    "He didn''t love you from the beginning." With that, you can''t even replace the cloth on your back


    "I don''t believe it. He can''t hurt me. Luce can''t do it!" I told myself not to cry, I told myself to believe him.


    There must be some accident, he will leave me, or have some trouble, he to me, not fake!


    "No, it''s not." My voice trembled with sobs, "what have you done to Lv Ke, what have you done to him..."


    Wei Jun came close to me and laughed happily, "is it painful? If he knows that you are hurt by him, he should be happy, but I won''t let him know. Enron, is there anything else you want to say? If I''m in a good mood, I may help you convey it. "


    He looked up at the sky. The fire clouds dyed the sky red in half. It seemed that as long as I dyed it red completely, it was time for me to die.


    "Can you let go of Yiyi''s soul?" I thought I would be scared, but I felt hollowed out.


    He didn''t refuse, but told me that Yiyi didn''t have to die, but the more I valued people, the more he would not let them go, so he killed her to make up for the number. If I can ask him, he will think it over. After all, such girls who are willing to sacrifice for their friends are rare, and he likes them very much.


    "I beg you, let her go." I sincerely look at Wei Jun.


    But he suddenly roared, "are you asking for help? I want you to kneel down. "


    Words fall, hold the hair of my legs to loosen abruptly.


    "I beg you!" I closed my eyes and knelt down in front of him, "let her go, my life to you, soul to you, OK."


    "Spineless." It''s not as easy for me to point out the challenge to you


    He said in my ear, "don''t you keep saying that you love Zhuoyue? I want to know, are you willing to betray him for your friends?"


    Wei Jun shouts Zhou Feng''s name and asks him to send me to the fantasy room. There are many beautiful men in it. I can choose any one of them.


    I bite my lips and want to refuse, but I can''t get out of my mouth again. If Yiyi has an accident, there will be no soul left


    "If you turn back, how can I believe you will let her go?"


    Hearing my words, Wei Jun sneered and said, "it seems that you have made a choice."


    "I didn''t!" As if the tears did not run dry, "why do you have to have a hard time with me? I don''t know you at all. I...""It''s hard to cry. Zhou Feng, pull her in for me, you can also join in, anyway, just take a breath. " As soon as Wei Jun issued the order, Zhou Feng couldn''t wait to hold me. He was so strong that no matter how I struggled, he couldn''t move at all.


    As he dragged me closer and closer to the room, I became more and more desperate and even had the idea of biting my tongue to commit suicide.


    But at this time, behind Zhou Feng issued a particularly gentle voice, "don''t cry, my child."


    I''m stunned. Only Zhuoyue can call me this name. Is he coming


    "It''s me." He whispered in my ear.


    In an instant, ecstasy and shock swept over, and I knew it was him.


    Even if he is wearing Zhou Feng''s skin bag and using Zhou Feng''s voice, I just know that it''s Zhuoyue, that kind of feeling, that kind of tenderness that drowns me. I won''t admit it wrong.


    This meeting, I want to rush into his arms, but I''m afraid to show some flaws. I can only pretend to be afraid and continue to shout.


    When we entered the room, I found that all the men in it had already laid down. Only the cool night was sitting in the middle. No, there was another cool night nearby.


    "What''s going on?" I can''t help but step back and hold Zhuoyue''s collar tightly.

 Chapter 115

    "Are you still afraid of me?" Ye Liang was a little angry, but he obviously lowered his voice. "I don''t even want morality for you. As a result, Rao, Enron, you have no defense against Lv Ke and are sold..."


    "Say less." Zhuoyue interrupted the night cool, and then put the Dragon wooden sword on me, told me to run east for a while, can''t run back to go out.


    I didn''t retort. I let out a whisper.


    At this time, Yeliang told us what he knew.


    Sacrifice really started with the women in prison. They were very evil and were a great tonic for the fierce ghosts. But now Wei Jun is in the form of a child, so he can''t swallow them directly. He can only refine them into medicine and neutralize them with other souls.


    Later, because of something, Luce left, and he couldn''t find it. So he set up this situation and started against the people around me. On the one hand, he wanted to revenge me. On the other hand, he hoped that Luce could rush back after sensing my panic.


    "No, it''s magic. Lv Ke is back, but judging from their conversation, he is not with Wei Jun at all." I found a breakthrough, joy to hold Zhuoyue''s hand, want to explain for Lv Ke.


    Night cool but a little speechless, "either he is later know, or is acting, Enron, you don''t think Lv Ke too simple, can compete in the world, how can be a general generation."


    "For the world?" This word should not be used in modern times.


    "That was before Lv Ke died. Wei Jun was his master. At that time, the master had deep feelings with his disciples, just like a father and son." Ye Liang explained as simply as possible, "but because of a woman, after her death, Lv Ke gave up everything and followed her, so..."


    "Do I look the same as a woman?" I interrupted the night cool, "still say, I am the reincarnation of his wife."


    In the heart cannot say the feeling, the night cool sighed a tone to say, time arrived, we go out.


    Zhuoyue hugged me and let me pretend to be weak for a while.


    I hum a, night cool took me to go out, and Zhuoyue stood beside.


    Wei Jun stood there, already dressed. When he saw that the night was cold, he was so teasing that he said, "Oh, I''m here."


    Therefore, the man who had a relationship with Zhang Ling should have been the man who fainted in the magic room. He deliberately cheated against the cool skin of the night.


    "Of course, she didn''t belong to me in her last life. I''ll try something in this life." Night cool tone is full of don''t care, "as for the other girl, since promised, let it go."


    "Do you want her to die?" Danger is long to ask, eyebrows full of vigilance, "even touch are reluctant, cool night, you think I don''t know."


    "But I want her back more. You know that." The night cool so said a, danger all immediately relaxed heart, returned a as you wish.


    Wei Jun orders Zhuoyue, "Zhou Feng, throw that girl out. Anyway, it''s just a cheap soul. It''s useless."


    Zhuoyue vaguely said, his steps are very similar to Zhou Feng''s, walking with the feeling of floating, step by step.


    When he was about to pass Wei Jun, he suddenly slapped him and made a very loud voice.


    Wei Jun obviously didn''t expect that. With a scream, he folded his half of his body as if it had been folded.


    The night cool soon also put me down, I tightly hold the Dragon wooden sword, want to take advantage of the situation to give Wei Jun a blow.


    But what I didn''t expect is that Yeliang said it''s important to save Yiyi first.


    I listened to him and approached the altar with him, but when we were just passing by, Yeliang suddenly gave me a hard push, and I slipped into the concave blood red stone.


    For a moment, like the isolation layer, the red light spread from the edge of the stone.


    "What are you doing?" I stood up on my back and didn''t understand him at all.


    Ye Liang looked at me with regret. "This is the place where Wei Jun prepares to recover his strength. Enron, you will be fine here. I just want you to remember something you should not forget Remember me


    Wei Jun scolds Ye Liang and wants to rush in, but Zhuoyue is holding him back.


    I want to escape, but when I touch the red light, it hurts.


    I curl up and sit on the ground. Zhuoyue realizes that I''m not right, but Yeliang has already made preparations, so he can''t come.


    My heart seems to be torn. It hurts


    The brain is very confused, as if something is eager to rush out.


    But at this time, there was a gap in the red light, a very light voice of a woman, "go, go..."


    She repeated, over and over again.


    It''s Yiyi, her eyes empty, her pale face struggling.


    I want to go out, but the gap is too small, too small, I can''t open it.


    In front of me, a lot of people came in and out. They were smiling, congratulating and congratulating.It was a wedding scene, but during the wedding ceremony of the bride and groom, a woman in war armor appeared on the scene.


    She got off the horse and walked forward step by step. "I''ll give you whatever you want. I''ll kill whoever you say. I''ll do whatever you want! As long as you are willing to take me, little brother, please don''t leave me


    I wanted to see the bridegroom''s face clearly, but there was a layer of fog in front of me. I couldn''t get rid of it at all. I could only hear his voice, which was extremely cold and thin. "How can I take his childhood jokes seriously. I''ve always thought of you as my sister. "


    "You said you would marry me, you said you loved me, a couple all your life, have you forgotten?" Women sound like questioning, but every word is extremely sad,.


    "Yes, I forgot."


    The woman wanted to rush up, but she was blocked in the middle by rows of bodyguards, but she was already crazy. She didn''t pay any attention to the halberds facing her and went on.


    Puff Chi, the sword into the chest, she did not stop, but the guards seemed to be unbearable, shouting to let her back, in the past, they did not want to fight him.


    The woman didn''t say anything, but just as she continued to move forward, the groom ordered the guards to disperse.


    "You don''t want me." Heart is clearly painful, but she laughed, pointing to the man''s chest, word by word, also don''t know who to say: "your heart is tattooed with my name, you can''t forget."


    "I can!" The man pushed her away, blood flowing on the ground, many, many.


    Before she came, she was seriously injured. Looking at the blood on the ground, she seemed to be crazy. "In my life, I went to the battlefield, went to the sea of fire, killed the four wild animals, and wandered. I have suffered all kinds of injuries and suffered all kinds of hardships. I''m not as grand as you. I do everything for my country and home for you. But now, even you have to bear me? "


    She drew her sword from behind and stabbed the man

 Chapter 116

    But the sword was in the air, and it didn''t go down after all.


    "Yu Tianren, I have never betrayed you. You can believe me or not. If there is an afterlife, I will never love you again, even if the sun rises to the West and the world turns back."


    The woman turned around and was just like me.


    She walked forward step by step, no one stopped her, everyone looked at her with pity


    But when she left there, she couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the ground.


    She tried to struggle to get up, but her strength seemed to run out and she couldn''t stand up at all.


    "I''ll take you." a figure appeared in front of me. He reached out to the woman. "From now on, I''ll protect you."


    "Ha ha," she pushed away her hands, laughing madly, "I killed you more than once. In this way, you don''t know how to repent. Luce, aren''t you afraid that I will be a spy and kill you again?"


    "No harm." Lv Ke squatted down, his slender hand pulled away the broken hair in front of her forehead, "I''m very lucky."


    The woman raised her head, did not let tears fall, word by word, "why, you are not him."


    "Because he will hurt you, and I will love you, spoil you and marry you." Of course, Luce had to say, "so I don''t want him."


    The woman plunges into Lv Ke''s arms, hugs his waist, and uses her last strength to squeeze out a sentence, "later, I''ll follow you."


    At the moment when she was in a coma, Lv Ke called her name Yunyi


    Yunyi has been in a coma for a month, and her mouth has been murmuring the three words of Yu Tianren, which is so sad and painful


    However, Lv Ke still took good care of her and waited for her to get better.


    Luce was very kind to her, satisfied with what she wanted, and even withdrew for her sake, no longer making enemies with her country.


    He infiltrates into Yunyi''s heart bit by bit. She is human after all. In the face of this kind of warmth, Baigang can only turn into soft fingers.


    But a few days before they got married, Wei all deliberately set up a situation to let Yu Tianren think Yunyi is a threat.


    He loves Yunyi and marries her for her life. So when he learns that she is in trouble, he can''t take care of her any more. He rushes into the enemy camp alone, covered with blood, and supports her with a belief. He wants to live and see her again.


    When Yunyi saw him again, he was full of spears, but he still stood.


    She rushed over, shaking and stroking Yu Tianren''s face. He was very hard to pronounce every word, "Xiaoyi, you don''t want to marry him, anyone can, but he will hurt Kill... "


    That sentence did not finish, Yu Tianren cut off the gas, but the smile on his face was as warm as the boy at the beginning.


    That day, Yunyi held Yu Tianren''s body for a day and a night, while Lv Ke stood on one side.


    Finally, Yunyi finally asks if he can bury Yu Tianren. After all, he is her last relative.


    Lv Ke didn''t expect that she was willing to talk to herself and promised again and again.


    as like as two peas, she heard the conversation with everyone else. She was just like Lu Ting, who thought she was close to her, so that she could get something from her and then dominate the whole world.


    Cloud Yi let the wedding set in Yu Tianren buried that day, said he saw his marriage.


    Luce seldom disobeyed her wishes, and this time, no exception, even if countless people objected.


    On the wedding night, Lv Ke said that he didn''t expect that she would continue to talk to him, but he vowed that he would protect her with his life.


    Yunyi smiles. She asks Lv Ke to close her eyes. She has something for him.


    Lv Ke smiles and is satisfied, but Yunyi takes out a dagger, but no matter how hard she tries, she can''t do it, and finally she can only pierce her heart.


    When Lv Ke heard the voice, he suddenly opened his eyes and asked her why in a trembling voice.


    But Yunyi wants to push him away and says with a smile that he finally married brother Ren.


    "Do you still love him?"


    "Yes, I love him, and I only love him."


    "You didn''t love me?"


    "No, not at all."


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, the life and death poison in my body began to hurt again, and the pictures of the past slowly dispersed.


    It turns out that my previous life was really his wife. I was paralyzed on the ground. Once again, a hand appeared in front of me. Even if I didn''t have to look up, I knew who he was.


    "No wonder you hate me." I pulled out a smile, he was so light to look at me, "you know, you do it yourself, or I come?"


    I pushed him away and threw the Dragon Sword high into my heart. I knew that only my own blood seeped out could I fill the hole in the stone.


    In fact, I wanted to tell him that I had fallen in love with him at that time, so I couldn''t kill him. I had to kill myself to accompany Yu Tianren.


    As the consciousness slowly turned into chaos, I could only hear him say, "I thought it would be different to do it again. I''ve given you too many opportunities, Yunyi. As long as I have one, I can give up my hatred for you, and I can... ""I don''t feel pain. I should mend the genesis stone." I slowly closed my eyes. In my previous life, I thought that Lv Ke killed Yu Tianren for this. I hated him and let you watch me die in front of you.


    But it was just a misunderstanding, only this time, he really wanted to complete the mission, because he hated me. And I have no way to face the fact that sleeping is the best choice.


    I don''t blame anyone, and I don''t regret it, just a little bit.


    Because in the end, I still owe him one I love you.

 Chapter 117

    Volume 2


    it''s a dark night, and you can''t see a car on the dark road.


    On the highway, although there will be lighting belts on both sides, it can''t light the haze in my heart at all.


    You can see the dim mountains in the distance. Under the moonlight, it''s cold and sad, just like my mood now.


    The news of her father''s death was received in the afternoon. The stepmother at the other end of the phone had already cried. Obviously, her father''s death was a big blow to her.


    But for me, the blow is greater, no matter how strong people, at this time will be distressed. Because That''s my only family.


    Forget it, this time is not the time to think about these things, I secretly recite a sentence in my heart.


    Now on the highway, I have to pay attention to safety.


    What makes me even more depressed is that when I went out today, I didn''t have time to find other shoes, so I had to wear a pair of high-heeled shoes and come out. I simply mentioned it to one side and drove barefoot.


    I usually don''t drive out on such a dark day, because my father said that my driving skills are too bad. Maybe I should answer that sentence. Women are not good at driving by nature.


    Thinking of what my father said, I couldn''t help sighing. My heart was immediately depressed again. He left and would never scold me again.


    My eyes blink along my eyes, and my tears suddenly drop out of my eyes.


    The news of my father and the cry of my stepmother kept circling in my brain. For a moment, it made me feel more upset and depressed. I raised my leg and stepped on the accelerator. My heart was in a hurry. Father, I want to go to his side and see him for the last time.


    Behind him came the sound of the car whistle, "Di Di Di..." My voice is very loud, which brings my mind back. I can''t look straight ahead. I have to concentrate on driving on such a tortuous road.


    In the corner of my eye, I saw a big car behind me in the mirror. I didn''t pay attention to the driver''s appearance. I could only see that it was a man with a cap. The key point is that I drove so hard in the middle of the night. If I drove like that, I would soon hit my back.


    Two words flashed in the brain immediately, danger! If it goes on like this I''m afraid I also No, I don''t want to die yet. I want to see my father for the last time, but suddenly the headlight flashed behind me. I was so scared that my hand trembled. The car almost lost control.


    It''s really sick. It''s forbidden to drive high beams on such roads. I don''t have any common sense. Ma Dan, I scolded secretly in my heart.


    I looked at the instruments in the car. My eyes were wide open. It was the damn big car that made my heart a little worried. It was 120 miles, but It''s strange that such a big car can catch up with you?!


    I''m not in the mood to give way to it now. My mind is full of my father, and so is this jerk. He''s driving so fast, and he''s not going to die. Besides, this road is a two lane road, and he won''t change lanes. It''s really a shame.


    Once again, I slightly stepped on the accelerator with my legs, and the speed immediately increased. But even so, I don''t dare to open it too fast. The gas door is just to avoid the fatal collision behind me, which is not worth the loss.


    Just after speeding up, I saw several warning signs on the big curve ahead. It seems that I have to pay attention to it. It''s dangerous there. Besides, I heard my father say that there were several traffic accidents just at this corner.


    After all, I had to be careful. But when I saw the rearview mirror, I felt relieved. I left the big car behind for a while.


    I sneer. How can I compete with my Land Rover? It''s a long way off.


    The first corner appeared in front of me. I tapped the steering wheel, and the car immediately turned. A red sign appeared in front of me. I was shocked. At this time, there was Sign of temporary stop for maintenance? Did you say a car broke down on the side of the road?


    Heart suddenly clattered, always feel that there is something bad to happen, palms also began to sweat slightly, in this place anchor? Are you kidding? It''s too dangerous. Why don''t you check it when you''re on the road?


    My breathing became more and more rapid, and my heart became more and more restless. I thought it would be very easy to get around the car with more steering wheel. Although I seldom drive, I still have no problem with my basic driving skills.


    Just when I had just turned the steering wheel and the car hadn''t turned around, suddenly a dazzling light came from behind me and reflected from my rearview mirror. My eyes couldn''t adapt for a moment. I turned my head to one side in a hurry and frowned. High beam?


    On this kind of road, there are even those who don''t have long eyes to turn on the high beam. I''ll go. Who is this?


    No, just now there was a big car behind me. Why did another one appear at this time? What car overtook the big one?


    Then, I heard the car whistle coming from behind, and so on! It''s too fast. It''s totally speeding. The speed must be at least 180 or more.It''s not a disease. It''s a madman. I''m making fun of my life. I keep cursing. I''m going to surpass the repaired car, and then hide behind the car. There should be no problem.


    In front of the car parked on the side of the road slowly appeared in front of me, won''t it, three plus car, end to end. No, the lights are shining. They don''t seem to collide. How can they stop?


    What makes me even more surprised is that from this side, there is no driver, empty car? What''s going on?


    When I was still struggling with this matter, I suddenly felt the whole car vibrated. I was hit by this, so I leaned forward. My hand also vibrated slightly. I almost fell off the steering wheel. Fortunately, there was a seat belt, otherwise I had to fly out of the front window.


    From the rear-view mirror, I can see that a big car in the back, actually in front of me, is holding the back of my car.


    Rear end? I immediately stepped on the accelerator to improve the speed. After all, on the highway, I directly brake until I commit suicide, especially when there is a big car in the back. I speed up and stop in front.


    This bastard, when I stop, I have to teach him a good lesson!


    However, at this time, not wearing shoes has become my biggest obstacle, stepped on a few foot accelerator, it doesn''t work at all. And the soles of my feet are very painful, and now the car is out of my control.


    The speed behind is so fast that my car keeps rushing forward. And it doesn''t seem to want to stop at all.


    Asshole, what does he want to do? Just thinking, the car phone actually rang, I frowned, this time to call, Yu Guang looked at an anonymous phone, really in a hurry.


    In the heart secretly scolds, this time who can be? I didn''t think about it at all. I ordered it subconsciously.


    "Feifei, I hope you can see your parents soon." Inside the phone, a cold voice came.


    It''s her voice. What does she mean? The most ominous situation for me to get out of the car is to try my best to control the steering wheel.


    But no matter how hard I try, the car in the back seems to be connected with my car and can''t be separated at all.


    The car in the back sped up again. I was carried forward by this kind of impulse. I was almost pressed on the back seat. My hair seemed to be entangled by something, which made me unable to focus on the front for a moment.


    Then I heard a "goodbye!" There''s a blind tone from the car phone.


    Damn, the car in the back was intentional. It was her intention to hurt me. I suddenly realized that. It''s her, it must be her. A woman''s figure immediately appeared in my mind. What is she going to do? Hateful.


    Lighting in front, there was a huge bend, hateful, I can''t turn now, straight toward that place on the past. I hit the steering wheel hard again, but it still didn''t move,


    help! I exclaimed in my heart that I had never been so nervous and scared in my life. The steering wheel was almost cut off by me. I could feel my anxious sweat drop by drop on my forehead, but the front wheel didn''t move. What''s the matter? What''s going on?


    I was looking in the rearview mirror and found a fat man behind. He pressed his cap lightly and opened the door. No, he was not fat. He was an inflatable life jacket. He wanted to jump!


    He seemed to feel that I was looking at him, gave a kiss to this side, and then quickly jumped out of the car.


    Damn, I''ll fight. I''ll take off my seat belt immediately. I''ll jump too. Although there''s no protection, at least there''s a chance of life.


    However, the seat belt, as if deliberately joking with me, could not be opened. Finished, the front of the shed has appeared in front of me, I finished!


    This is my last thought. Violent impact, let me quickly lose consciousness, but that moment, I seem to hear a voice: the blood of fate.


    The new book has begun. I hope you can support it.

 Chapter 118

    Darkness, endless darkness, do I really have to die? Why is there consciousness? It''s said that there will be a soul after death. Is that true? At least, I can see my father And my mother.


    I want to see them. Maybe it''s the best arrangement for me. The only regret is that I didn''t catch the person who hurt me.


    I heard a lot of voices, but they were very vague. Slowly, I seemed to see a lot of people. The feeling of this position was really good. They were around there, as if they were checking something.


    Women''s curiosity makes me wonder, what are they looking at?


    Strange, why do I feel that their top of the head, my position, should be floating on the ceiling, how can this be, this is my soul, so what are they around?


    Through the crack in my head, I saw the girl lying on the bed. My eyes are slightly wide open, because that girl is actually me!


    Although the face is still covered with oxygen breathing apparatus, although the whole body has been bandaged up in many places, but I clearly see that it is me, my body. Have I been excluded from the body? Is that death?


    "No, you''re not dead." I heard a voice, but it didn''t come from that group of people. It came from behind me. A special voice seemed to come from the sky, but it was so close.


    I want to look back and see who''s talking to me, but my soul doesn''t seem to listen to me at all. A pair of strong arms hugged me from behind.


    I want to struggle, but at the moment when I hold me, I can''t move. At the same time, I feel his strength. It''s strange that warm feelings come to me. I''d like to know who you are? But it doesn''t make a sound.


    "Come on, marry me." The voice came from behind again, and his hands began to be dishonest.


    What is this to do? No, I''m a soul now. To put it more bluntly, I should be a ghost. How could the plot of hugging me appear.


    Behind suddenly had the feeling, I felt a pair of cold lips, gently kisses in my neck, don''t ah, ghost also can relatives? It''s so scary


    I feel like I''m all in the cold war, which is not what I want..


    "Leave me alone, will you? I''m still a new ghost. " How can I talk? It''s not my voice, I promise.


    I realized that something was wrong with me, and I began to fight against him in my heart, trying to get rid of his bondage,


    but why didn''t I have any strength at all? Do I have to pass this level to be a ghost? Or is he the judge who wanted to kill me to hell?


    "Don''t be afraid. I just want you to marry me." This voice


    I gave a gentle, um, it''s not mine. It''s really not. I''m out of control now, and I don''t want to agree.


    I haven''t had a boyfriend since I was so old, but this time, how did I promise? My father didn''t let me have a boyfriend before, saying that he was afraid that I would get hurt, but now I promise it unconsciously.


    I don''t know what his purpose is. But now this kind of feeling, let my whole body burn up, even if his cold hand is touching, but when he holds me, I feel the body is hot.


    The two hands in front of me are more uneasy, which makes me realize that I can''t do it. I can''t just promise a ghost. At least, I have to see what he looks like. I have to find a handsome ghost to find a ghost, don''t I? In the heart secretly is suffused with the flower crazy, if long handsome that also worth.


    I tried hard to move, but my body didn''t listen to me. I wanted to resist him, but it was useless.


    He has been completely attached to me, the whole body of cold will wrap me.


    My consciousness issued a serious warning, but he didn''t care what my consciousness was thinking. He held it more tightly, and I felt that he had a bad heart.


    I''m biting my teeth, this is absolutely not possible, although I''ve had countless fantasies and dreams, but only that thing can''t be.


    But it has not been practiced. And for the first time, I had to give a ghost, and it was a ghost I couldn''t see clearly. How could this be?


    This can''t, this absolutely can''t, although my own consciousness says so, but my body is not controlled, there''s no way, isn''t there?.


    "Feifei, I love you. I really love you." Love a head, my consciousness suddenly strong some, actually can move, I struggle to his hand open.


    Look down, the doctors are using electric shocks, which are a means of cardiac resuscitation. The moment when the consciousness was strong just now was the time when the electric shock hit the heart.


    "Don''t..." Consciousness blurred again, my soul lost its strength again, and the hand held me again. But the shock came back into my body, and my soul trembled.


    He said gently in my ear: "go, Feifei..." I was pushed to the body by some force.Sure enough, the body and the soul are still connected. When my soul and body want to touch, the incomparable tingling sensation spreads all over my body,


    in a daze, I see the doctor and shock me again, which is the opportunity.


    My brain is in chaos, unprecedented pain, the whole body is like tearing, pain? Didn''t I die? All of a sudden, it turned into darkness.


    There was only the ghost in the dark. I tried to see his face clearly. He got closer and closer, gently kissed my forehead and left.


    Is that luck? He didn''t succeed.


    I gave a wry smile, but I felt my soul began to sink. No, where am I going?


    Slowly, I saw the doctors wearing masks face, hazy, I felt his heartbeat, and the sound of blood flow. And at this time, I went into the dark again.


    But back to a few of my body, do not try to see my eyes open.


    "She''s awake. She''s awake. " This voice came over, but it disappeared immediately, because I fainted again.


    Why, why do you want to save me? I just want to see my father and mother. Can''t I fulfill my little wish?

 Chapter 119

    Although I don''t know how long it took, I still woke up and saw a piece of white when I opened my eyes. Sickbed. I''m lying in a sickbed now. By the way, I had an accident. So someone saved me. Who is it?


    I tried to move my body, but unexpectedly found that there was no pain. What''s the matter? I remember flying down the mountain. At such a height, I didn''t die, and I didn''t hurt myself?


    It''s impossible. I''m ready for a comminuted fracture, but the reality tells me that I don''t have anything.


    I feel it carefully. My lower limbs are in good condition, and I can feel my two legs. My upper limbs are in good condition, and my hands can move. I stretch out my hand to open my clothes and have a look. Fortunately, both of them are here.


    I was about to sit up when a man''s voice said, "it''s not easy for you to wake up."


    "Ah, hooligan." Just now, why didn''t you notice that there was someone nearby, and you checked the place. Didn''t you see all of them?


    "I said, I didn''t see anything." That person explained hastily, but I feel that should be a cover up.


    But this voice is a little familiar. It seems that I heard it somewhere. I turned around and saw a very handsome man.


    His face is carved and his features are distinct. The appearance seems to be relaxed, but the eyes will show the essence. He has thick black hair, but a pair of slender peach blossom eyes under his sword eyebrows. He is full of emotion, which makes people fall into the enemy''s hands if they are not careful. High nose, thick and thin lips, but at this time rippling with a dazzling smile.


    I always think he looks familiar, but I can''t remember where I met him. Maybe it''s just my illusion. Who is he? Why are you here?


    "How can you repay me for saving you?" The man was not polite. He began to ask for benefits in a word.


    "How do you want me to repay you?" I asked coldly, I have seen this kind of man a lot, most of them come for my family''s money, I think he should recognize my identity.


    My father''s Lan group is also well-known in the world. As a young lady of Lan group, I have always been concerned by the media.


    He just a little smile, undeniably, he is really handsome, smile also has a taste, but I always think he does not mean well. Besides, I''ve seen a lot of handsome guys, who are they.


    "I want you to marry me."


    "You''re kidding me." I sneer a, "come again a diagram money of, but you are stronger than those people, you this calculate money color double income."


    I thought he would be angry when I took a picture of him in the newspaper.


    "After reading this, you can tell me what I want. Now it''s almost dawn. Your nurse is coming. I''m leaving. Tomorrow night, I''ll come to see you. " With that, he turned and left.


    Looking at his back, I feel more familiar. I really seem to have seen him, and I am so familiar with his back. Who is it? I searched desperately in my mind, but I had no impression at all.


    Strange, it''s impossible. My memory is very good. Living in a business family, excellent memory is necessary. Otherwise, sometimes I will be embarrassed to deal with so many people and not know each other when I meet again.


    But it''s this man. I''ve met him, but how can I not remember? Why?


    He had reached the door and reached for it.


    "Goodbye, Feifei."


    I''ve heard that voice. No, it''s the ghost? How could his voice be so much like the ghost when I was unconscious?


    "Wait a minute." I blurted out.


    He stopped, looked back at me and said, "is there anything else?"


    "Do you really live?" I don''t know why I asked this sentence. I always feel that he is not his real face.


    He suddenly chuckled, pointed to the ground and said, "what do you think?"


    I looked at the ground he was referring to and there was nothing there. What does that mean? He had now left the house and closed the door.


    He means what the hell is on the ground? My in the mind Secretly scolds a way, is just for to round me for a while, still say, have what hint?


    I thought about it carefully. When the door rang, I thought it was him who came back again. I looked over there, but he was a medical staff. He looked about my age. This should be the special care sent by the hospital.


    When she saw me wake up, she said happily, "it''s not easy. Miss LAN, you wake up at last."


    I unconsciously looked at the ground he pointed to just now. Immediately, a sense of numbness came from the body, and the cold sweat came out. What I saw was the shadow of the medical staff.


    He has no shadow. I didn''t see anything just now. His position is similar to that of the current medical staff. However, when he left, he didn''t see any shadow, but the medical staff did.I remember when my grandmother was still alive, she told me that only ghosts have no shadows. Is he a ghost? No, it''s impossible. How can I believe such nonsense.


    "What''s the matter? Will you still feel sick? " Asked the medical staff.


    "Oh, No." I was pulled back to reality and let myself calm down for a long time. Even if he was a ghost, I can remember that he ran away last time.


    By the way, he was the one who ran away. He dares to despise me when I''m dying. I can''t spare him.


    "I can''t spare him." I''m biting my teeth.


    "What did you say?" The medical staff got closer. Fortunately, I didn''t speak very loud just now, otherwise she would have heard me.


    "Oh, I mean, where is this and how did I get here? And what''s your name? " I had to change my tongue.


    The medical staff sat on the stool beside my bed with a smile and said, "sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Wu Shan. You can call me Xiao Wu. This is the third municipal hospital. When you had an accident, Mr. situ GUI sent you here."


    "Situ GUI, this name is really familiar." I closed my eyes and searched carefully. A scene appeared in front of me.


    It was an annual meeting held by the provincial chamber of Commerce a long time ago. At that time, I heard the name, an excellent young entrepreneur. Yes, that''s the name.


    I opened my eyes and asked, "it''s the situ GUI in situ group."


    "Yes, sure enough, it''s the dream of many girls to marry the legendary one who is handsome, capable and polite." As soon as Wu Shan mentioned the name, her eyes were shining. I felt that I was about to send out electricity. I didn''t have to be a flower maniac, did I?


    Dream, it''s ridiculous. I know in my heart that it is not my own ability to develop at such a young age. It must be the power of the family, although I still don''t know which family he belongs to. But he proposed to me. What does that mean?


    I think it over, and it''s obviously hard to come up with a result. The remaining light of his eyes swept the newspaper on the table, so he had to say, "Xiao Wu, can you give me that newspaper?"


    Wu Shan was obviously stunned for a moment. It was obvious that there was something hard to say, but she still reached for the newspaper and handed it to me. I took a look at the date, the 25th. How could it be? The day I set out, it should be the 15th, right?


    I didn''t even see my father at the last sight I''m such an unfilial daughter Slightly raised his hand gently covered his lips, tears in his eyes began to spin Drop by drop, the heart is particularly painful.


    I had a car accident and I was still in a coma. So, I feel that it''s only a short time. Ten days have passed. Is that too fast? Father Sorry I was wrong Don''t drive late at night, don''t walk that road alone Should not


    I couldn''t express my depression for a while. When Wu Shan was looking at me, I quickly dried my tears and couldn''t let others see my weakness.


    I read the date in the newspaper again, and I kept wondering what day it is today. Maybe it''s past the 25th. I gently opened the newspaper, the headline of the text, let me feel shudder.


    The equity of Lanshi group has been reorganized, and now it has been renamed as Nishi group.

 Chapter 120

    No way. Restructuring? How is that possible? No, it''s her. It must be her. Has she been plotting this?


    I felt my whole body shaking, the anger in my heart had covered all my reason, and the newspaper was shaking in front of me.


    I tore the newspaper to pieces in a few times. How could she do it in such a short period of more than ten days. None of those shareholders are dry eaters.


    "Miss LAN, are you all right?"


    "Get out of here!" I felt my rage.


    "But..."


    "Roll, roll far away. Go away I tried my best to fly out the newspaper and pillow in my hand. Xiao Wu was so scared that he ran out of the room. The water cup on the table was also picked up by me, smashed heavily on the door and fell to the ground.


    A bang woke me up from my anger. She should have been waiting for this opportunity.


    So, father, is there really an accident? Just like me. Think of here, I suddenly wake up, like me in a car accident?


    If someone didn''t just save me, if I didn''t have a big life, I would be a corpse now.


    What a cruel plot. She did it. She must have done it. I felt my teeth clench tightly, and the sound of the intersection of my teeth went straight into my brain. She wants us to die?


    I feel completely surrounded by anger, I want to find her, I want to know what''s going on? Pain, neck upload a pain, but only for a moment, when I look over there, I already feel dizzy.


    In front of me was a doctor in white. He still had a needle in his hand. What did he inject into me just now? Is it anesthetic?


    Behind him was Xiao Wu. I didn''t know when they came in. I faint in bed. I want to find the truth. This is the last clarity in my mind.


    "Marry me." This voice is coming again, asshole. This is the voice of situ GUI. He always comes to me when I faint.


    I feel a cold body embracing me, but my body is again out of my control, unable to open. He continued to kiss me, the ice was cool and comfortable.


    I''m not ready for this. How can I wait?


    But I don''t hate this feeling. Is this love? But I don''t even know what they look like.


    Damn, can you do whatever you want if you are a ghost? Although I feel a little excited, but also with a trace of anger, this is completely without my consent ah?


    You idiot, you can''t go too far. Be careful that I accuse you of indecency. Although I don''t know whether ghosts should abide by the current laws and regulations.


    No, I can''t fall into the enemy like this. I have to fight. I think so in my heart, but my body can''t take up a little bit of strength.


    I''ve never felt like this before. It''s really good. In his arms, at least I enjoy it very much.


    "Who are you? Are you really situ GUI? " I found that I could speak all of a sudden. It was the first time that I had such a thing.


    He stopped, hugged me like this and said softly, "it''s me. Marry me." Are you kidding me? Do you want me to marry you?


    I don''t know why, I suddenly feel a moment of lucidity, and then I wake up with my eyes open.


    I''m still in bed. Just now, it was just a dream. I hate it. Since it''s a dream, I don''t want to say it earlier. In this case, I won''t kick. At least I can make the comfortable feeling continue.


    "You How cruel... " A faint voice came from the bedside, and there was someone.


    I immediately sat up and turned my head to see that it was situ GUI. At this time, he really knelt down. He held it under his arms and his head was on the ground. A little to this side, the face is full of pain to distorted expression.


    "You Are you all right? " Wasn''t that a dream? Or did I really hurt him just now.


    "I''ll hurt, too." He seems to be in great pain. He hasn''t stood up for a long time.


    I just reflected that it should have been dark outside. The curtain was drawn and I couldn''t see anything. However, there was a light in the room. Did you spend the day in a coma at night?


    I looked back again at situ GUI, who had been able to straighten up.


    By the way, I remember, he should have no shadow, right. I look down, there is no shadow, this guy, he is really not human.


    Situ GUI was obviously much better and said, "I say, can we have a good talk?"


    I feel cold on my back. He''s a ghost and I''m a human. He wants to talk to me. It''s a ghost.


    Oh, yes, it''s about ghosts. How can I have such a bad luck? Can I say that I fell from that mountain and started the ghost function? Isn''t that fake?


    "I won''t hurt you, OK? I just want to marry you. What''s wrong with you? " Situ GUI''s way of speaking always makes me think that he has a plan.But when a handsome ghost talks like this, I always feel that although my heart is still fluffy, I can still accept it more or less.


    I steady steady steady mind, give oneself cheer up: LAN Feifei, you are also the person who died once, what do you have to be afraid of, not to mention you kicked him twice. Yes, if he dares to do anything to you, you will castrate him next time. Yeah, castrated him.


    After making up my mind, I relaxed a little and said coldly, "marry me. OK, I admit that now my father''s company is gone, and I''m afraid my position is in a slump. In principle, you really have nothing to do with me. But I still don''t believe that you must have what you want? You tell me honestly, maybe I can give it to you. "


    "Can we not get it wrong?" Situ GUI showed a smile, a little reluctantly, where it should still be very painful. I saw the corners of his smiling mouth shaking because of the pain.


    "It''s not a misunderstanding. It''s business. Don''t tell me. You just want to marry me unconditionally and take nothing." I looked at him coldly, he is a businessman, so am I. I know he must have a plan, otherwise he would not come to me when I have nothing.


    That''s what my father told me. Father, when I think of him again, I suddenly feel a tight heart, tears can not help but flow down.


    Situ GUI was very nervous. He looked at me like this, as if thinking about whether to say something to me.


    "Don''t cry, I''ll tell you." He finally gave up.


    "I want to get something from you, but you have to give it to me willingly."


    One thing? What is it? What I can be sure is that he didn''t lie, but there''s something else in me that he needs, isn''t it? Is it that?

 Chapter 121

    I feel hot on my face. I should have been red to the core. What else do I have now. My father''s company has been reorganized, and my family name is no longer LAN, which shows that I have no previous financial resources.


    So for a girl, the only thing left is probably that one. What should I do to make such a request at this time?


    "Don''t get me wrong." Situ GUI suddenly became nervous. I found that he blushed.


    "What do you mean I''m a little angry to think that he almost succeeded twice. Taking advantage of others'' danger is a mean person, but now it''s said that''s not the case.


    He is a real lecheron.


    "Calm down, calm down." He took a long breath. It seemed that he was calming me down, but it seemed that he was calming himself.


    "Well, it''s a little special, but it''s not what you think, it''s not."


    "I''m not calm. Tell me, what have you done to me these days when I fainted?" I look at him. Are you kidding? Isn''t that what I think? How can we say one thing and do another.


    "This..."


    Seeing that he had nothing to say, I knew I was hitting him again. I gave a cold hum and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t agree. I won''t marry you. You''d better leave this heart alone."


    "Don''t do that. Can you hear me out?"


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen..." I glared at him, this hateful bastard, trying to take my most precious thing while I was in a coma, but now he said it was not what I thought.


    "No..."


    "Get out, you get out." I felt my anger burning again.


    "OK, I''ll go out, I''ll go out." He slowly stepped back, "if you think about it, then I''ll go


    I picked up the cup that had been placed at the head of the bed and threw it at him. If he hadn''t been fast and had already left the door, I would have smashed his head full.


    "Please calm down, impulse is magic..." He showed his head through the door and didn''t show up until I hit a pillow. Shameless, despicable, rogue, sex wolf, I scolded him in my heart.


    "Miss LAN, you are awake." At the door was Xiao Wu''s voice. When she came in, she frowned and began to clean up for me.


    "Is he gone?" I asked coldly, don''t tell me he is still outside?


    "Who? Who''s gone? " Xiao Wu looked surprised.


    "Situ GUI?" I''m also surprised. How can they not see him?


    "Mr. situ, he didn''t come today." Xiao Wu doesn''t look like a fake. She doesn''t see situ GUI.


    "It''s impossible. He was here just now. He was beaten away by me. You came in front of and behind."


    "Miss LAN, you must be wrong. I''ve been watching you all the time. Just now, I went to the toilet and brought the medicine for you. That''s more than ten minutes. I thought you couldn''t wake up. I didn''t expect you to wake up so soon. Besides, if Mr. situ wants to come, he will certainly say hello to us. " Xiao Wu put the medicine on the table.


    Am I wrong? No way. The one just now must be situ GUI. His voice, his tone, he must have been here just now.


    Why did Xiao Wu not see him when he went out of the door? By the way, he is a ghost. Now think about it, only this explanation is more reasonable.


    "Miss LAN, it''s time to take the medicine." Xiao Wu took the pillow and put it behind me. Then he poured water into my cup and handed me some pills. But I feel like I''m taking some medicine at will.


    "Xiao Wu, I want to go to the bathroom." It''s all women. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about.


    "Great." Xiao Wu was happy, "Miss LAN, you have not defecated for many days. If you defecate smoothly, it means that your body is getting better."


    I nodded, let her help me out of bed, the whole body up and down, there is no pain feeling, all right? Why are you still wearing bandages. But looking at Xiao Wu, she was obviously a little worried about me.


    "Don''t worry, I can go by myself." I gently pushed her away and took a few steps forward. Xiao Wu looked at me with a puzzled look on his face.


    It should be an exclusive high-end ward with a bathroom inside. After I went to the bathroom, I stood in front of the mirror and looked at myself in the mirror.


    Is this still me? Thin so much, now use the word haggard perhaps better. My hair should have been cut short by those doctors, obviously to facilitate their operation.


    Hateful, although this kind of short hair looks sharp, it can be the long hair in front of me, but I''ve kept it for eight years. And what kind of craftsmanship are they? It''s like a dog.


    The only thing that makes me happy is that there is no injury on this face. I fell from such a high place, but I still haven''t fallen to my face. It''s God''s blessing. I turned on the tap, dipped in some water, gently wet my face.I didn''t move in the mirror, she just looked at me quietly.


    I feel my hands have been shaking away. Hell, this time it''s really hell. It''s all quiet all around. I only hear a few "dada" sounds. That''s the sound of my teeth fighting.


    Help! Who''s going to help me? I wanted to call, but I couldn''t call at all. I couldn''t move. In the mirror, I look gloomy and terrible, that white face, how no blood?


    I saw her slowly reach out and reach forward. No, is she going to come out? Don''t, it''s not me, it''s not me at all, don''t come here, don''t come here!


    She even laughed. What are you laughing at? Are you laughing at my timidity? That''s good. Fortunately, I urinated just now. Otherwise, I have to pee my pants at this time.


    Her hand is still stretching forward, what is this to do? Fortunately, however, she seems to have a boundary. When she reaches the edge of the mirror, she doesn''t move any more.


    Marry me, I wrote four words on the mirror with my hand, and then smile again.


    Situ GUI, although I was in the mirror, I saw a little familiarity from the last smile. Situ GUI, are you teasing me? You bastard.


    I cried out, at this time, I seem to find all the power: "situ GUI, you bastard."


    "Miss LAN, Miss LAN." Xiao Wu rushed in and pulled me hard. I beat the mirror desperately. I don''t know when the person in the mirror is beating there with my rhythm. That''s me. Am I back?

 Chapter 122

    "Calm down, Miss LAN." I was dragged to bed by Xiao Wu. Let me calm down. How can I calm down.


    It''s beyond my imagination. How did father die? Did she do it? She''s still trying to kill me!


    And the situ GUI, what does he want? Damn, all of this is not right.


    He is a ghost, I am a person, but he wants to take things from me, what I have that he can take away, except for my first time, I really don''t understand.


    "Miss LAN, I know you are in a bad mood, but no matter what, you have to take good care of yourself first." Xiao Wu was persuading me, but I couldn''t listen at all.


    "Miss LAN, what kind of Miss am I? My father''s company is gone. Now I am an abandoned orphan." Said the cold tears, I don''t fight out.


    Father, I think of him again, think of the happiness that has gone away from me, maybe it would be better if I died? To her and to me.


    Yes, maybe I can die. I want to get out of here. I hate this world, this world without parents.


    "Here you are, Mr. situ." Xiao Wu suddenly stood up, and I found that situ GUI had pushed the door and came in.


    "Get out of here!" I picked up the cup next to me and prepared to throw it out.


    But just now, when Xiao Wu poured water for me, there was no lid at all, and the hot water inside spilled on me. When it was hot, the water cup fell to the ground, making a "bang" sound, knocking on my heart.


    "Miss LAN, are you all right?" I saw Xiao Wu grasp my hand in a panic. On my white hand, it has been red printed by boiling water.


    "Xiao Wu, you go out. I have something to tell him." I light should way, in the water cup landing that moment, I made a decision, this can''t die, because I still have things to finish.


    I don''t have any capital to make use of! Don''t you want me to die? But I won''t die.


    When I think about it, I suddenly feel like I''ve changed. In front of my eyes, I seem to have swept all the past.


    That naive me, that coquettish me, that young lady Goodbye, lanfeifei. I don''t need you anymore! I don''t need that cowardly you, from now on, I will be reborn.


    I''m sorry, father. I have to do this. Although you have always taught me not to use other people''s ideas, now I can''t care so much.


    Xiao Wu looks at situ GUI and waves at him. Xiao Wu just leaves.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t look very good." Situ GUI is sitting on the little chair beside my bed.


    I turned my head and glared at him. Unexpectedly, he stepped back a little and almost turned over with his chair. Am I so cruel?


    "No, I was just joking. You..."


    "It has nothing to do with that." I feel my voice is really cold, I have made up my mind, so now, I want to talk with him just a deal.


    "Oh, you are..." He was obviously not used to the situation.


    "Shall we make a deal?" I try to be gentle.


    "Deal, tell me?"


    "I can marry you and give you what you want, but you have to help me." It''s the basis of negotiation to show the benefits you can give first.


    I saw him frown, joking, thinking I didn''t know what you were thinking?


    "Of course, there are conditions. You won''t get it so easily. Especially what you want. " I look at him coldly, it depends on how he responds.


    If he doesn''t agree, then I really don''t have much capital to talk to him. Maybe at that time, death was my best choice.


    Situ GUI is obviously thinking about the costs and benefits of cooperation with me. He is a businessman, and he will understand that.


    "Well, let''s talk about the terms."


    More than half of the success, as long as I dare to say the conditions, I believe he will help me, of course, the conditions must be equivalent or lower than the price I give.


    "I want to find out who''s behind the scenes."


    "It seems that you really want to understand." Situ GUI looked at me with a faint smile.


    "What else do you know?" This kind of smile is so easy to guess. He must have something I don''t know.


    Master situ took a breath and said, "I know, of course, it has something to do with death. The murderer who killed you on the highway is dead."


    "It''s none of my business that he''s dead." That bastard, I''ll never forget that he kisses me before he jumps out of the car. He deserves to die.


    Situ GUI waved to me and said, "just like you, you want to find out the people behind the scenes. Maybe you were eaten before you got close to him."


    I frown, which is too small, why can''t I."Why he died, and who killed him. Have you ever thought about it? " Situ GUI''s tone was colder than mine.


    I shook my head. I didn''t think about it. I just knew that he died well.


    "Because he takes over the task of killing you. If he doesn''t die, one day, you may find the murderer through him. And when he''s dead, you can''t find the man who killed him. "


    I see! How cruel! The man who killed me has something to do with me. But he was killed again. The man who killed him has nothing to do with me.


    He won''t know why he wanted to kill the killer, so even if we really find him, we can''t have any intelligence. The backstage man cuts off all the clues.


    "I think you should know who is going to hurt you." The voice of Si GUI.


    I closed my eyes and said, "she''s my biggest suspect, but I''m not sure."


    "It''s a deal."


    I didn''t expect that situ GUI would suddenly say such a sentence. What does he mean? I feel like I can''t understand him this time.


    This man is really a mysterious figure. I feel a little wave in my heart. What''s the feeling? Situ GUI really said that he wanted to help me, but it made me a little uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter? What are you looking at me for? " Situ GUI came a little closer. He was really handsome.


    "I don''t want to be lanfeifei any more." When I say it, I can feel the change in my heart.


    "Yes, I can do it for you." He gently touched my face with his hand.


    That hand has temperature, he is not cold, although it is a ghost, but has temperature, let my heart feel to melt. No, I want to be strong.


    I forced to open his hand, he just laughed and handed me a mirror.


    Inside the mirror, there''s another person. Although the hair is short, it still exudes beauty.


    A little bit of sadness appeared on the brow. The brow was like a moon hook, and the eye was like a peach blossom. It''s quite different from my original style with a pretty nose and small mouth, and this oval face.


    Is this me? A new self.


    "Have you figured out your name?"


    "Wu Xin''er." I said softly. From then on, I will have no intention.

 Chapter 123

    Father, have you come to see me? You''re going to forgive me, right? Because I disobeyed your repentance, I must use him, I must use myself. Must


    Father, where are you going? Don''t go!


    I suddenly sat up, only to find that their tears do not know when the pillow towel has been wet.


    It''s been two days since I came out of the hospital. After that day''s cross dressing, he went through the discharge procedures for me, and also asked several people over there to keep secret, only when lanfeifei was dead.


    The hospital itself is what he has been investing in. There should be no problem in this aspect. But for this, he would not have put me there.


    I look around. I can''t adapt to my present status.


    This is a rental house. Although I promised to marry him, I didn''t choose to live with him. I didn''t want to see the villa. It would remind me of my previous life and my father.


    Look at the watch at the head of the bed. It''s two o''clock in the middle of the night, but I''m not sleepy. My father appeared in my dream again. Did I miss you so much? Or do you want to tell me something?


    "Are you awake?" All of a sudden, there''s a voice around me, but I''m used to it.


    These two days, one to the evening, he has been looking at me like this, and he won''t jump on me suddenly. Maybe I had a misunderstanding about him before.


    "Thank you." I feel a little tired.


    "You Thank you He disdained smile, I feel this thanks, is a kind of irony.


    I close my eyes and try my best to become a new person, Wu Xin''er. I''m already Wu Xin''er.


    I remind myself in my heart, that day I have given up everything, gave up me, I am now Wu Xin''er.


    When I opened my eyes again, I felt that I was no longer confused.


    "Husband, do you have a chance to let me into the Nie group?" I look at situ GUI. Yes, he is my husband now.


    "It''s really hard for me to get used to what you call me, but you have asked a key point."


    He said, took out a newspaper from the side, handed it to me, said: "look, the network, television, major media are competing to report, Nie''s company is facing the society, recruiting a large number of capable talents."


    "Exchange blood." I said coldly, this technique is too old-fashioned, once the emperor and a courtier, so it seems that the old foundation left by my father before is going to move.


    "That''s right, so we''re looking at it now." Situ GUI said with a smile: "the original people are all talents. It''s really wasteful to let them out like this. I''m going to take over a group of people. "


    I look at him, but he stares at me.


    "For me? That''s very kind of you. " I lowered my head and felt a little hot on my face.


    Damn, what''s wrong with me? I''m so moved by him. No, lan Oh no, Wu Xin''er, you need to cheer up, you need to be stronger, you promise yourself.


    I kept reminding myself in my heart.


    "Even so."


    I felt him suddenly stand up, a finger has been gently hook my chin.


    What is he going to do? I want to open that hateful hand, but I feel out of control. Yes, he is already my husband. What he wants to do is normal.


    I looked at him, but he just gave me a smile, and then slowly approached.


    The warm breath rushed into my nose. It was a man''s breath, which had never been touched before, although he wanted to But at that time, they didn''t succeed.


    I gently clenched a fist, although closed his eyes, but feel he stopped, and then in my forehead kiss, so let me go.


    "Sorry, I..." I want to explain it quietly.


    "Come on, I know you''re not ready. I can wait for you."


    He laughs really handsome, I suddenly feel, maybe let him conquer, is not a bad thing. Whether the conquest is voluntary or a deal.


    I picked up the newspaper again, did you want to recruit? Maybe it''s an opportunity.


    "Oh, yes." Situ GUI interrupted me and said, "there are some other things I bought for you. Have a look."


    I just found that he put a lot of things in the big and small bags at his feet, and he took them out the same way, including clothes, mobile phones, cosmetics and so on.


    "Have you always been such a warm man?" I laughed. There are not many such kind-hearted men.


    Situ GUI pointed to the pile of things and said, "look, what else is missing?"


    I turned it carefully. He is really a careful person. He has a complete range of products, including small ones. If a big man wants to buy this, how much will he feel embarrassed?


    I glanced at him and said, "you wait for me. I''ll change my clothes."In the bathroom, I look at the face that already belongs to me in front of me, as well as the suit and black stockings. I feel strange and familiar.


    "Hello, Wu Xin''er." I said hello to her. Change. I accept everything.


    "It''s beautiful." When I came out, situ GUI''s eyes were straight. That''s the effect.


    I turned around and said, "it''s a good fit. You really know how to pick things. "


    "Of course, I''m 1.78 meters tall, 55 weight, 82, 65, 83 girth. I know it all."


    I blushed a little, but at the same time, it was a little strange.


    "Well, how do you know so much?"


    "This..." He was a little tongue tied, and then embarrassed smile, said: "when you are in a coma, I..."


    "Situ GUI, you idiot!" I yelled, and I felt my face was red and ripe.


    How can he bully me like this? Doesn''t that mean that I have been seen out by him? It''s disgusting, and it''s still in my complete ignorance.


    "Whisper, whisper." Situ GUI immediately said, "this is a rental house. The sound insulation is not very good."


    Sure enough, at this time, a roar came from the side: "do you want people to go to bed? What''s the ghost roaring in the middle of the night?" Listen to the voice, quite angry.


    I put out my tongue. Sorry, I forgot.


    Situ GUI then said with a bitter smile, "I''m sorry, but I didn''t hold back for a while."


    "You said it." I was a little annoyed, but more than that, I was shy. It''s over. It''s all seen. What can I do in the future?


    "I love you."


    I''m totally unprepared. I feel a warm chest holding me tightly. I can even hear his heart beating. It''s really wonderful.


    I quietly enjoy this wonderful feeling, when I slow down, my hands, do not know when, hugged his waist.

 Chapter 124

    I feel he''s starting to be dishonest again. Shall I stop him? No, I''ve promised to marry him. And this kind of feeling really makes me comfortable.


    "Wait a minute, I have something else to say." I even blocked his hand and stopped him. He couldn''t help looking at me, obviously surprised.


    I can only smile bitterly. What else can I do? I''m really afraid of this now. But I have to pay myself to really get his help.


    But I''m not such a casual person.


    "Think about it. If you really have a relationship with me, you have to marry me."


    For a long time, it''s just the difference between me and him.


    That''s not the same, because he gave me benefits, I just follow him like this, I can''t do this, I have to pay for myself.


    I can give it to him, but he has to marry me.


    He was stunned for a moment, then scratched his head and said, "but I''m a ghost, you should know."


    "I know, but if you marry a chicken with a chicken, a dog with a dog, and a ghost with a ghost, will you marry it?"


    I grabbed his collar. If I dare to say no, I''ll put my hand on his face.


    He was obviously embarrassed for a while, then nodded hard and said: "marry, is it OK to marry? As long as you say, I will marry you. Is that all right? "


    I''ll put him down. It''s about the same. Just marry me.


    "Second point."


    "There''s more." His face of the circle, looking at me helpless smile.


    "Of course, it''s what you want to help me. You should help me wholeheartedly. You can''t have two hearts. Also, I know you are a rich man, but you can only be good to me in your life, because I am your wife. "


    He thought for a moment and said, "but I used to..."


    "I don''t care about you before, I just care about now, you promise or not, if you don''t promise, don''t say I won''t give you that thing."


    He had no choice but to sigh again and said, "well, I promise, but I can''t promise."


    I just began to laugh. For situ GUI, I was more or less relieved that he could do this.


    But it seems that something is missing. After thinking about it, what is missing?


    Just thinking about it, he jumped up again and began to kiss me.


    No, I reached out again to stop him. He must be a little hairy. He looked at me coldly. That look really made me a little uneasy.


    It''s the first time I''ve ever seen a man so angry.


    "Well, I didn''t mean to, but I always felt that there was something missing."


    "Shall I take an oath?" He said angrily.


    "Yes."


    Maybe I didn''t think it would be such an answer. He widened his eyes and looked at me like this. I didn''t want to look at him. Why didn''t I think it was good to make a poison oath.


    When I used to watch TV, I always thought it was a fake? If a man doesn''t lie, the sow will be in the tree.


    But now think about it, maybe it''s just a psychological comfort. Anyway, he really makes me care a little. And now, I want to give him my most precious things.


    Although this is my last trading capital, what can I do if he doesn''t help me once he takes it away? Then I''m not at a loss.


    He looked at me for a long time, suddenly knelt up, then stretched out three fingers to the sky, said: "I situ GUI formally swear today."


    I look at his serious expression, it seems that this kind of oath is really not joking.


    "When I get what I need, I will love lanfeifei wholeheartedly and marry her. I will also help her revenge wholeheartedly. If I break my promise, I will be shocked."


    "Wait, can this oath count? I think many people swear like this, but they don''t see it. It''s basically like saying it in vain. "


    this oath is too long.


    But he gave me a white look and said, "can I be the same as them? They are human beings, of course, but I am a ghost. For me, this is the biggest oath. "


    I thought about it for a while. It seems that it''s the same thing. Those people don''t say anything about their vows. It''s the first time I''ve seen this ghost swear.


    He came up again. This time, I fell on the bed and closed my eyes. I was a little nervous. I was so nervous. I couldn''t let go.


    This kind of thing, I feel for the first time, but how can it make people so nervous.


    No wonder my father didn''t let me. Although I was really comfortable in his arms, I also felt something wrong with my body.


    He just gave me a kiss, and I felt his hand suddenly release.


    What''s the matter? Is that over? So, he should not be legendary, flaccid, that''s great."No, you''re too nervous. Here''s your cell phone." He handed over his cell phone.


    "What are you doing?" I asked strangely.


    "Keep learning." He no longer said anything, just sat by the bed.


    Learning, learning what? I was surprised, but I didn''t say anything. I just turned on his cell phone.


    As soon as the screen opened, I found that it was in a player. What does that mean.


    When I click on it, I feel a flush on my face. God, there is such a movie.


    I''ve heard of it before, but I''ve seen it for the first time.


    Above this, this kind of thing, can''t, I really can''t accept.


    I feel my head explodes, but I can''t help looking at it secretly. Is that it? Why does it feel so different.


    Slowly, I felt a little excited.


    I look at situ GUI, he is still sitting, but I can see that he is already full.


    Well, it should be my fault. Did I really overdo it just now.


    "Sorry." I took the initiative to get close to the past, gently kiss his face, that handsome face.


    He didn''t let me go this time. Once he turned over, he pressed me down again.


    I can''t help it. I''ll take my life. I closed my eyes slightly, but I felt that this time, he was so gentle.


    There will be sound coming from the mobile phone. It seems that it is not turned off, but that kind of feeling really makes people feel a little bit.


    I feel very relaxed, when his hand reached out, I still blocked him.


    He was a little angry, but I understood why.


    "Turn off the lights, will you? I''m not used to it


    But he didn''t turn off the light. Is this him?


    I was hugged by him. On such a night, I felt the most beautiful thing in my life, the feeling of being loved by the people I love.

 Chapter 125

    When I woke up again, situ GUI was still sleeping. This is my man. He will be my only support in the future.


    I gently stroked his cheek, how can there be a little sadness between his eyebrows, what makes him like this? I feel a little more touched in my heart.


    I slowly stroked him, this man, is really perfect, handsome face, strong physique, and


    Damn, he bullied me yesterday. I reached out and gave it a strong pat.


    "Ah." He awoke from his dream with a scream.


    "Yes Sorry, I didn''t mean to


    I saw him cover the key, a face of pain.


    "I said, next time can not force against here, very painful." His voice was full of pain.


    "Yes, not in the future." I had to laugh, this man''s temper is good, all this, not angry. If the transposition below, with my character, may have been fighting.


    Forget it, I don''t want to. After all, I''m Wu Xin''er now.


    He helplessly looked at me, his eyes once again showed pity, reached out and hugged me, we fell on the bed again.


    "Stop!" I stopped him immediately. I have something important to do now.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not easy to feel. Do you want to... "


    "No, I have something to tell you." I made a move to hit there, scared him to quickly cover, so as not to get hurt again.


    "I want to enter Nie''s company, you have to help me."


    "Well, it''s not good. If I arrange it, they will defend me. Don''t forget, the competition is so fierce now. They''re not that stupid. " He had obviously thought about it for a long time.


    "I know. Of course you''re not helping me openly."


    He belittled me. I''ve thought about it for a long time. I am too familiar with the routine, because before, I faced too much.


    He fell on the bed, obviously without the passion he had just had. That kind of impulse is just a moment, passed, it is difficult to find back.


    "Tell me, how do you want me to help you?"


    I laughed, he had to help me, because he said he would love me all his life, and he swore.


    I lie on his side, coquetry said: "husband, so, the day after tomorrow is his job fair, I must be to apply for, then, you pretend to go there to do things."


    He frowned and looked at me with doubts in his eyes.


    I twirled a finger around his chest and said, "just pretend you''re interested in me and talk to me."


    "Oh, in this way, you are the bridge between me and your company."


    "An opportunity to work with situ group. They shouldn''t let it go. " I knew that he understood what I meant and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    He seemed to enjoy the feeling. He adjusted his posture to make himself more comfortable. Then he said, "well, I have to think about it."


    "What else do you want to think about?" I glared at him, this guy, whether what he said yesterday doesn''t count.


    "No, don''t get me wrong." He looked at me like this, immediately softened down, said: "I just want to think, there is no loophole."


    I know he didn''t tell the truth, though it''s not a lie. He wants to exchange things. Unfortunately, I really don''t have anything for him now.


    I lay on his chest, tears have wet my eyes. He didn''t love me, at least he didn''t love me as much as I thought.


    He''s just making a deal with me. Yes, it''s just a deal.


    Even if I give the only thing I can give, it''s only part of the deal.


    "No, don''t cry. I can''t promise." There was a little panic in his voice.


    I looked up at him, trading, yes, we are just a kind of trading now, nothing else.


    "Don''t look at me like that, OK?"


    "It''s part of the deal, just a deal." I cold finish saying, turn round no longer look at him.


    Am I wrong? Maybe it''s just the illusion of that time. He and I have no love, only trade.


    Even if he swears. A man''s oath is not believable at all.


    "Feifei."


    "Lanfeifei is dead." I responded coldly.


    Yes, lanfeifei is dead. I''m Wu Xin''er. How can I forget?


    I promise that I have to be careless, to him, to me, to anyone. Once people have a heart, they will be hurt.


    "Well, my heart. I promised you, OK? Don''t be angry


    I turned to smile and said, "well, you agreed. That''s a deal. "


    He gently kisses me. I don''t know why. I can''t lift that feeling any more. I''m also trading. I don''t know. That''s the only relationship between him.Although his hand is still warm, it makes my heart even colder.


    "Heart, I promise you, I promise you, because I love you." He whispered in my ear.


    Love me? Really? If I don''t have what he wants, will he still love me?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly wake up, what is it? He didn''t say it was not just my first time. That should be more important.


    What would it be? What makes him so desperate to get it.


    And his identity is very special, he is a ghost, so to say, such a thing, it must be a very special one.


    What would it be? He didn''t tell me, and I didn''t want to ask. As long as I hold such a thing, he will listen to me. That''s the essence of the deal.


    Now it''s me who is in charge.


    I struggled to break free from his claws, said: "sorry, I don''t want to now."


    "Er All right It looks like he''s lost, but I don''t care.


    Wu Xin''er, you are so disappointing. I secretly scold myself in my heart: you want to find the truth, but you almost sink in this little bit of sweetness.


    What are you thinking? What is your main purpose? Have you forgotten all about it?


    No, you can''t forget, you have to find clues, you know, she killed your father, killed the former lanfeifei, but you almost forget all these.


    I heard that he had got up and started to dress. I didn''t want to pay attention to him. Let him alone. In the future, I can give him what he wants, but before that, he must help me.


    "Heart, I have to go. I''ll see you in the evening."


    I just came back, even I felt that it was not from my heart. He quietly left, the day has begun to light up, and my heart, but it is eternal night.

 Chapter 126

    Lanfeifei, oh no, Wu xiner, are you a fool? Why do you think about him like this? Why are you angry about him? Why do you feel sad because of his words?


    Are you really emotional? It can''t be, it can''t be! I woke up. I''m such a fool. I just used him, didn''t I?


    Since I want to help him with his work, I just want to make use of his condition.


    I shouldn''t have feelings. I still remember that he told me that I couldn''t fight her as I am now.


    That''s right. I don''t want to lose. I can''t lose. I want to cheer up.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I feel that I am really ready at this time.


    I have to say that what situ GUI prepared for me is quite good. And they all fit. The black silk set off the legs, which seemed more slender, although it was long enough.


    With high heels. Business dress. This image in the past, I promise to let the applicant salivate.


    I don''t know if the personnel department of the company is still those people. I have to pay attention not to let them see it.


    By the way, glasses, I can match a flat lens, so that it is more meaningful, and form a larger contrast with my previous image.


    But I don''t have any money now. Really, how could this happen.


    I gave a wry smile and had to pick up my cell phone. I really don''t want to call him, but I can''t help it.


    "Xin''er, it''s unexpected that you should call me so soon. I thought you were angry." Situ GUI''s voice seemed a little happy.


    Angry, no, I''m not angry now. Because you and I are just using each other.


    "Husband, give me some money. I''m going shopping." I don''t think this coquettish tone is suitable for me.


    "Hey, no problem. There is a card in the box where I bought the shoes for you. There''s a million on the card. Take it and spend it. The password is the original one. Remember to change it. " Situ GUI''s voice didn''t have any waves.


    Hum, it''s so easy. Anyway, in order to get what you want, you can give me anything. This million is your advance payment.


    I secretly sneer in my heart, but I have to say against my heart: "thank you, my husband, goodbye."


    Hang up the phone, I lay down in bed. Too tired, just a phone call, let me feel so tired. If I really want to live like this every day, I don''t know how long I can last?


    No matter, now I have to do it, nothing can stop me. Take the money and go to the street.


    Since something happened, this is the first time I came to the street, everything is so familiar. It''s just that I''ve become a stranger.


    Familiar street, familiar shop, familiar door, but speaking strange words, all these let me feel the coldness of the world.


    "Hello, madam, are you alone?" Menying''s words brought me back to reality.


    This is a coffee shop. I used to come here often. Every time I see me, Miss LAN is long and miss LAN is short. Today''s name is really strange.


    "Oh, yes." Great. He doesn''t recognize me. That''s good.


    I found a place to sit down and look out the window.


    "May I help you?" A waiter came and handed me the water bill.


    "Latte, no sugar." I said softly.


    "OK." Also responded, but did not leave.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Old guest, I just think of you. I''m sorry The attendant said it and left.


    No, Wu Xin''er, you can''t follow the old way of lanfeifei. You have to pick yourself up. You''re not her anymore.


    There was another sound at the door and another guest came in. I didn''t care, just looked out the window.


    They were sitting in a group of seats next to me, two people.


    It''s strange that I didn''t see them, but I could feel them. A man and a woman, that woman, I feel nothing, but that man, but give me a very strange feeling.


    I turned my head, printed into my eyes, is a pattern of the beautiful man.


    From the side, his face was a little long, but on his thin face, his eyes were bright. His eyebrows are heavy and his skin is a little bit dark. But a smile, showing that a mouth of white teeth, people feel more sunshine.


    A big man with such long hair? His hair was almost over his waist, tied up at the back of his shoulder, and split into three strands at the back.


    But this long hair, did not let him appear Niang gun, on the contrary let him more attractive.


    It seems that I looked at him and found him coming to me.


    That look sharp and overbearing, let me in the heart a surprise, also just a surprise, such a look, I see more.That''s how my father looked when he was in the company.


    Although he always softens his eyes when facing me, he often works in his company. I know that some people call him chairman wolf behind his back.


    Father, his eyes, actually reminds me of my father. I looked at him and felt my eyes wet again.


    I quickly turned around, I don''t want to think of these, I want to be strong, strong can deal with everything.


    Through the reflection of the glass, the man also turned back. Who is he? Although he just took a look, I think he is familiar with it.


    The mobile phone rings at this time. I take it up and have a look. It''s situ GUI.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" I asked coldly.


    "Oh, I just want to tell you that I have sent your information to the human resources department of Nie''s group." Situ GUI''s voice is a bit like asking for help.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. I''m your husband. By the way, I''ll send a copy of this information to your mobile phone later. You can have a look at it. I''ve done all the relevant information for you. I''ll give it to you in the evening. "


    Oh, by the way, I''m Wu xiner now. Everything is new. I have to adapt to my new status, then my previous qualifications will not count.


    How could I forget, damn it. Fortunately, there is still one day left, otherwise, things will be delayed.


    I finished my coffee in a few sips, put down my money and left the cafe. I have to speed up.


    The voice of a short message came from the mobile phone.


    Wu xiner, female, 25 years old. It''s one year younger than my actual age. Other information has been changed, even including my major, Graduate School and so on.


    He was very attentive. I felt that there was a warm current in my heart, but soon, I was repelled by the cold reality. It''s still our relationship to use.

 Chapter 127

    When I put on my new pair of gold glasses, I immediately felt that I was not a little bit. This change is not only in image, but also in temperament.


    Now I am different from before, they can''t see it. She should not be able to see it.


    That''s great. I just want to be like this. I don''t know anyone.


    Now the only one who knows my identity is him. That damn him.


    "Miss, this one is very suitable for you. It''s only 18 thousand after the discount, and it''s not very expensive." The voice of the waiter pulled me back to reality.


    "Swipe the card." I coldly return a way, who cares about money, I have no time to spend time with you here now.


    Back in my rental house, I stood in front of the mirror again. My face with gold glasses looked mature and extraordinary, but the young lady''s appearance was still there.


    No, this is what I want to change. I''m no longer a miss. How can I be a miss in such a rental house.


    "Welcome to Wu Xin''er." I looked at myself in the mirror and said softly.


    Tomorrow is the application meeting, I have to work hard. If I don''t know where I came from, I can''t do it.


    I picked up my cell phone and continued to read my information. Parents information is also complete, strange, where do these two come from?


    I have a question mark in my heart. I have to ask situ GUI about this.


    Institutions, professional, identity, everything is so perfect.


    I look at my cell phone and suddenly I have a special feeling. I feel that on a dark road, two different women look at each other and walk by.


    One with his back to me, walking farther and farther. One is facing me, getting closer and closer. They took a look at each other at the middle intersection, and then went their separate ways.


    That closer, gradually clear up, she came to me. That''s me. That''s me now. That''s Wu Xin''er.


    I look at the far away figure, I don''t know when, tears have wet my eyes.


    "Heart, are you crying?" The familiar voice came.


    I look up and see situ GUI''s concerned face. No, what''s the matter with him?


    I look around. I don''t know when it''s dark. Oh, my God, I didn''t notice it at all. Is the day gone like this?


    "Oh, no, just something." I lowered my head and quickly wiped away my tears.


    Wu Xin''er, you once again showed your vulnerability in front of him. You can''t do this.


    I felt him sitting next to me, putting his arms around my waist and saying, "well, forget it. Look what I''ve brought you."


    I looked at the bag in his hand, which should be my ID, and a few small boxes.


    I took it and opened it. My ID card, graduation card and driver''s license are all in it. Of course, now these have become the name of Wu Xin''er.


    I turned one by one, Wu Xin''er came and LAN Feifei left.


    My mind was taken away again, and my neck was suddenly cold. I just found out, don''t know when, a necklace has been hanging on my neck.


    "My woman, how can not be too bad." Situ GUI''s voice is warm.


    Then he opened another box, but it was a ring. Then gently pulled up my left hand.


    No, at this time, what is it to do? He''s not going to propose to me, is he?


    It''s impossible. I won''t agree. I''m not ready for that right now.


    Moreover, and between me and him, is not only the use value? Once he got what he wanted, would he care about me like that?


    Damn, what do I want to do with this?


    I feel like he put that ring on my middle finger.


    "Now it''s the only way. If you get married, they will ask who your husband is. Then I can''t hide it. "


    I look at the ring, and I''m wearing a brilliant light. Is he serious?


    "Heart, I love you. No matter what you think, I will always love you."


    I stood up and his voice made me a little confused.


    I changed again in the mirror. The woman with jewelry is the most beautiful.


    Another figure appeared in the mirror. He came to my back. I felt his hands around my waist.


    "Heart, do you like it?"


    "Well." I answered softly and felt that my body had softened. Women, for this kind of thing, really have no resistance.


    "You''d better like it." Situ GUI''s hands began to be dishonest again.


    "Go." I opened his hand, got rid of his arms and said, "like is like, but not to the extent that you like casually. And I haven''t eaten yet. "


    He was not annoyed at all. To be honest, I''m really not ready. I don''t want to have a relationship with him any more, but it''s obviously impossible, so I want to delay as long as I can.Or until I''m ready.


    "Well, I see. What shall we go out to eat?" Situ GUI''s smile made me feel that he didn''t find my thoughts.


    "No, if I go out with you, I''m sure I''ll be seen. Then, it won''t be good." I don''t want to be seen through our relationship before we do anything.


    "Then I''ll order takeout."


    This is OK. I nodded and stood in front of the mirror again. Looking at myself in the mirror, I want to adapt to this image and my present identity.


    Situ GUI hugged me again, but this time, he just hugged me and didn''t take any further action.


    I like the feeling now, which makes me feel safe.


    If it''s not because of what''s going on now, if it''s not because I have my own purpose, if it''s not because I just use it with him.


    I believe that I will fall in love with him. Because this man is really a nice warm man.


    Unfortunately, nothing can happen now.


    We are predestined. Maybe this is my destiny.


    "What do you think, heart?" Situ GUI asked softly in my ear.


    "I don''t know if I can succeed in the recruitment tomorrow." I dealt with it. I didn''t want him to know what I was thinking.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here." He gave me a little reassurance.


    I felt that my ear was touched lightly by him, and there was no power on my body immediately. I fell quietly in his arms and didn''t want to move.


    It''s better for time to stop and let me feel this sense of security.


    I haven''t had this feeling for a long time. His chest and his breath can really calm me down.


    Unfortunately, the hateful doorbell rang. Can''t you pick a good time for delivery?

 Chapter 128

    I don''t want him to touch me tonight, because I have to think about tomorrow''s job fair. To be honest, there will always be some hidden rules in the recruitment of such large companies.


    At that time, I don''t know what I''m going to do? This is absolutely not possible. I have a deal with situ GUI. But with them, there can be no deal.


    Situ GUI obviously didn''t know what I was thinking. His two hateful hands were swimming on me. I slowly feel that my thinking is a little fuzzy, and my whole body is still soft and sour.


    "Don''t move." I clapped his hand hard. Stop him.


    He looked at me, had to put down his hand, bitter face said: "heart, I''m your husband."


    "I''m thinking about things." I glared at him, but I was amused by his poor image. I haven''t been so happy for a long time.


    I saw him stand up, kiss me on the forehead, hold me and say, "well, tomorrow is an important day, so I won''t do anything today. Think about it carefully."


    He is really gentle, I feel his position in my heart, slowly growing up. I fell into his arms and felt his breath.


    This man is very good, if this is not a deal, he is really an ideal husband, unfortunately, now I, the focus is not here.


    I carefully think about all kinds of problems that I may encounter when I apply for the job tomorrow. Now I have to make all the preparations.


    Night slowly deep down, behind situ GUI issued a voice, he actually fell asleep, but I can''t sleep at all. Maybe. Tomorrow I will succeed, maybe fail, but no matter what kind of situation, I will continue to go on.


    I have to think about all the things that will happen, which requires me to keep the clearest mind.


    The day slowly brightened up, looking out the window of the morning glow, but my heart is more and more dark up. Wu Xin''er, you can''t lose. Don''t forget, you still have something to do.


    The building of Nie''s group should have been called Lan''s group half a month ago.


    I stood here, looking up at the prominent Nie character, which was just changed.


    She is really able to take this place for herself in such a short time. This is not something that ordinary people can do. She should have planned for a long time.


    I can''t belittle her. She''s a real enemy. It''s nothing like me now.


    But all this can''t stop my step, sorry, I''m here, Wu Xin''er is here.


    Nie''s group is an international group company. The whole building belongs to them. The first thing you see inside is their front desk, with two rest areas on both sides.


    People who enter must register at the front desk or make an appointment before they can go to the office area above.


    "Hello, are you..." The receptionist stood up.


    I''m stunned. Sister rainbow, how did she get transferred here?


    Caihong''s name is Wu Caihong. She used to be the deputy director of the personnel department of the company. Such a powerful person was arranged at the front desk.


    They are also a little too cruel. Isn''t it obvious that they want to kill the old man at that time?


    "Hello, I''m here to apply." Although I sympathize with sister rainbow''s situation, I can''t do anything now. It''s good that I can manage myself well now.


    "Oh, please show me a trial letter." Sister rainbow is as meticulous as before.


    I feel a little sore in my nose. I remember meeting sister rainbow the year before last.


    At that time, she was just a group leader of the personnel department, because she just came here and didn''t know me.


    At that time, all the people in the personnel department knew me, so when I entered the personnel department, they all stood up and said hello to me.


    Only sister rainbow stood up and asked me to leave their office area immediately, and punished the staff who stood up to greet me.


    I was very angry at that time, so I told my father about it.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that my father was directly promoted to the official position of sister rainbow and was promoted to vice minister, which puzzled me very much.


    A burst of hurt sister, I don''t know why I see you now.


    I even hope that she can stand up again and criticize me severely.


    "What''s the matter?" I heard the voice of Rainbow Sister, only to find myself in a daze.


    "Nothing. I''m sorry." Now is not the time to take back my nostalgia.


    "Take the elevator to the human resources department on the third floor." Rainbow Sister pointed to the location of the elevator, and handed me a note. This is the registration record.


    I took a look, except for the name of the company changed a bit, the other did not change.


    Hum, at this level, change the soup or not.


    On the third floor, many people have come here, including men and women. There are about ten of them. They are now preparing to recite their own information."Don''t stand in the way of the door." A coquettish woman came from behind and gave me a push.


    Asshole, how dare you treat me like this in this company.


    I looked at the woman, who was about twenty years old and nodded her head. She was dressed in a vulgar way.


    I feel like the powder on my face is scraped up with a scraper, and my nose is almost flat.


    She''s wearing a low cut shirt. You can see it directly from the neckline. There should be a D. It''s OK.


    Her lower body is a miniskirt. I think as soon as she sits down, the situation inside will be clear at a glance.


    Black silk doesn''t look very solemn. It''s the kind of big flower. This kind of stockings is not what a professional should wear.


    But this image always reminds me of some bad jobs.


    Forget it, how people dress is their business, but this woman is too impolite.


    "I don''t know what to look at. I''m so conservative and I want to succeed." The woman glanced at me and said coldly.


    "Well, you''re well dressed, but it''s probably the same as your underwear in your stomach." I''m not polite. I can''t stand this kind of person.


    Some people around us, probably seeing our situation, looked this way.


    That woman is not really a quality, glared at me, asked: "what do you mean?"


    Small sample, even this did not hear, on this level, also come here to apply, what do you think? If she can apply for the job successfully, it will be a ghost.


    I took a look at her and ignored her. Instead, I found a place to sit down.


    "Well, why are you so impolite? I''ll ask you what you mean."


    I looked at her coldly and glared at her. Maybe I was a little fierce. She stepped back two steps.


    Hum, all kinds of people can come. This broken Nie''s group really accepts everything.

 Chapter 129

    I don''t care about her. I don''t think she''s worth talking to me.


    "What''s your name? You dare to talk to me like that."


    Is this a provocation? I turned my head and the girl felt like she was eating me.


    "Before you ask for someone''s name, you''d better give your name, this lady." I deliberately emphasized the word "Lady". This woman''s make-up is a little too old.


    "Ma''am?" She glared at me, then said coldly: "my name is Zhu Xue, and you?"


    It''s a good name, but it''s too vulgar. I don''t know why girls dress like this now. It''s obvious that they are young, and the sunshine is not good, right?


    "My name is Wu Xin''er." I look down on her, really, always feel that she is the kind of beauty by their own, deliberately seduce the interviewer''s feeling.


    "I tell you, you can''t make it this time. I tell you, my father is the interviewer this time." She responded coldly.


    "This kind of big company interview, can''t have only one interviewer, unless your father is the main interviewer, otherwise, he doesn''t count at all."


    Are you kidding? I''ve seen many interviews like this. I think she is who she is, but I''ve noticed. Zhu Xue, I remember that there is no Zhu in the personnel department of the company.


    It seems that he is also a newcomer, but I don''t know where he came from, and I don''t know whether he has the ability. Now I can''t grasp the situation of the company.


    I thought that after I came in, if I could find some clues quickly with my father''s years of experience, now it seems impossible.


    "You wait!" She put down a hard word.


    I''d like to wait and see what she can do with me. Ear came a voice: "this woman, do you want to teach her a lesson."


    Situ GUI, he''s really here, but I don''t know what he''s doing with me now? I looked back and didn''t find him. It seemed that he might be watching me?


    This ghost is really annoying. Although it''s a warm ghost, it''s meaningless when it always appears in front of you.


    I didn''t care, just waiting for the recruitment to start.


    After more than a dozen people came, I saw three fat looking men coming in from the door. These three should be the interviewers.


    The one named Zhu Xue stood up and went to a fat man in front of him. That man is already half bald. Look at that little hair.


    With his bloated figure and his face full of flesh, he looks like a pig killer.


    He should be the father that Zhu Xue mentioned, because Zhu Xue came here at this time, holding his arm and talking with him.


    This person is really OK. He doesn''t pay attention to his image at all. As an interviewer, it''s a bit out of style to talk to the candidate like this.


    But this is not the father''s day. My tears almost came out, father. Did you see that? What did they turn your company into after you left.


    Damn, I want to take back this company, take back everything I have, I want to let them all know my strength.


    The fat man then looked at me, obviously Zhu Xue mentioned me to him.


    I also looked back, his eyes in addition to a little hate, but also a little color, color expression.


    Old goat, I scolded in my heart.


    "He''s really a dirty old man." Situ GUI''s voice came and said, "he is a famous luster in this industry."


    My heart coldly back a: "you are almost the same."


    "No, how can I be the same? I''m your husband."


    I feel a hot face, he did not say this is OK, said this, I think of those things before.


    "You''re dead." Do not know when, Zhu Xue came to me, with a little indifference at me, dropped such a sentence.


    I sneer, and then look at the fat man, just as he is looking at me, I did not give in until he turned his eyes.


    I continue to look at the two people behind. If I want to succeed in the application, I have to find a way to impress them. Behind that fat man, it''s him!


    My eyes immediately opened. How could it be him? He appeared at the scene of the interview. Does it mean that he has been transferred to the human resources department?


    Why, isn''t he just a playboy? The guy who can''t do anything, damn, he''s here, which doesn''t mean I don''t have any chance.


    No, calm down. I''m calming down. Lanfeifei, oh no, Wu Xin''er, he doesn''t know you, absolutely doesn''t know you.


    I took a long breath.


    "It''s so frightening." Zhu Xue snorted beside her.


    I immediately turned around, as if to his hate, all vent on the body of Zhu Xue. I stare at her, she should be did not expect me to be like this, so scared to hide.This place is not a sofa or chair, but a folding stool with small triangle support. It''s a bit of a downfall, giving new employees a sense of inequality.


    She so hide, take that stool to the side of a twist, the whole person sat down on the ground.


    I coldly take back my eyes and look at him again.


    Damn, they really did a lot of tricks, human resources is a company''s blood supply system. All the staff come in from here. If they grasp it well, it is equivalent to holding the pulse of the company.


    His arrival really broke my original idea. What''s his status now? The minister? She''s so stingy, just give it to a minister?


    No, how to say, it should be a director, right, director of personnel department. The other two may be ministers and vice ministers.


    I know that in my mind. He won''t know me, as long as I don''t leave it out.


    Moreover, it is not necessarily a bad thing to have him. I know exactly what kind of person he is.


    I know what his weakness is. As long as we grasp this weakness, he will definitely need me to come here.


    I believe that as long as I reach a consensus with him, there will be no problem in entering this company.


    Great. Maybe this is my chance. Let me make good use of him.


    I glared at him fiercely. Maybe I felt my eyes. He turned his head and looked at me.


    I know that he should have seen me, and immediately changed his eyes to a more gentle one. If he found out, it would be difficult to do.


    "Pa" of a crisp ring, I feel a pain on the left face, someone, hit my face!

 Chapter 130

    It''s the first time I''ve been beaten in the face when I was so old. This humiliating feeling directly melted into my mind.


    Damn it, don''t think I''m easy to bully. I''ve learned Sanda, too. In order to prevent kidnapping, my father sent me to learn it when I was very young.


    I look at Zhu Xue in front of me. Her anger is obviously because she lost face just now.


    Dare you challenge me? I stare at her, about to be angry, but feel a look at me.


    Yu Guang swept, and it was him. He was looking at this side. Obviously, what happened just now made him find the situation on our side.


    No, if you start, he''ll find out. Because I''ve dealt with him.


    If he finds out, all my plans can''t be carried out. What should I do? What should I do?


    "Cry." In my mind, a voice suddenly appeared. It''s situ GUI.


    By the way, cry, my tears flow out, which is very simple for me. Think about my father, think about this company, think about even such a woman can come to interview.


    "Little bitch, who do you think you are, dare to play hard with me." I feel her other hand is going to fan my face.


    Endure, I want to endure. The pain on my face is much less than the pain in my heart. As long as I endure, I will have a chance to come to them.


    I have to endure. For me now, the most important thing is not the length of contention.


    There are already people nearby who are beginning to pull up, but most of them are afraid to move. They are afraid to start a fire.


    Zhu Xuegang''s action, they all see in the eye, obviously did not dare to shave Zhu Xue''s face, that applies for a job to be able to really not pass.


    Only one girl hugged Zhu Xue and dragged her away from me.


    "What are you doing? Let me go. If you stop me again, you will not be able to apply." Zhu Xue is obviously cruel.


    "What to do?" I saw him come at last.


    I ignored it and tried to make myself more aggrieved. I am the victim. If they can''t handle it well, there will be problems.


    He came up to us and looked at Zhu Xue and me. I look up and face him. I am confident in the new face that situ GUI gave me.


    He was obviously stunned. Yes, I want this effect.


    "Well, my name is Nie Zhengping. What''s the matter with you?"


    Sure enough, it''s him. He''s also worthy of an important position. It must be her idea.


    I coldly looked at him, he first looked at me, and then avoided his eyes, looking to the snow.


    "What are you, get out of the way." Zhu Xue is still trying to shake off the girl. At the same time, he roared at Nie Zhengping.


    I smile coldly in my heart. I don''t know how I died. I dare to talk to him like this.


    Just when I was thinking about things, I saw Nie Zhengping''s hand had been raised.


    "Pa" of a, but not Nie Zhengping dozen, is that front fat old fellow.


    "My eyes are on my head. This is director of human resources department, director Nie."


    Hum, he really has to rise to such a high position. He wanted this position at the beginning, but his father didn''t let him.


    He doesn''t have the ability to eat and drink every day. Now it''s an old hen that has become a Phoenix.


    I looked at Zhu Xue, she was obviously stunned.


    But I feel funny, because Zhu Xue''s face, obviously has a fingerprint, not because just that hit hard, but because the makeup on the face is a little heavy, this goes on, the makeup is spent.


    "Hum!" I heard Nie Zhengping snort coldly, turned around and glared at the fat man, then turned to the interview room.


    "This time, you can be regarded as a pit father." I coldly back to wish snow a.


    She looked at me with a fire in her eyes, but she didn''t dare move me any more.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You are so stupid. I said that your head is as hollow as your underwear."


    Nie Zhengping has taken two people into the interview room, now there is no one outside. I wouldn''t have saved her face.


    "You..." She rushed over. It seemed that she wanted to do it.


    "Don''t do it." I pointed to the ceiling in one place. There is a monitoring head. Although they said they had entered the house, they would still watch us through that monitoring head.


    Zhu Xue looks over there and her face turns blue.


    "Well, I''ll let you go today." I wish the voice of snow hate, let me feel a trace of pleasure.


    Let me go. Are you kidding me? I''ll let you know soon that it''s not you who want to let me go, but I don''t want to let you go.


    "The number has been issued." At this time, a staff member came out and gave us a number plate. Later, he will enter the room according to this.


    "If she dares to hit you, I will make her look good in the future." Situ GUI''s voice came from his mind.I smile and ignore him.


    I got the number plate is 15, and Zhu Xue because sitting next to me, so it is 14. This kind of big interview, should be a group of three, go first, the overall interview.


    And then through the primary, and then into the next round, I don''t know what will happen.


    The first three had already gone in. After a while, another three went in, but no one came out.


    I know this interview room has a back door. In the initial interview, those who can''t pass will leave through the back door. It''s to prevent us from knowing what''s going on inside.


    At this time, from the interview room out of a staff, Wu Wu came to Zhu Xue side, handed her a note.


    Zhu Xue opened a look, a smile.


    I didn''t pay special attention to her, but the clerk was so strange that he took a look at her.


    That should be the content of the interview, nothing else.


    I helped my glasses. This guy really has a way.


    "File, red seven." Situ GUI''s voice came into my mind.


    "How do you know?" I thought about it immediately.


    "You''re kidding. I''m a ghost. Haha, "


    I also laughed. Really, isn''t this equivalent to missing the question?


    But I''m not going to let it go. I''ll make her look good and make them look good.


    This is not my idea for a moment, I have to do it, otherwise, I can''t show my strength at all.


    So many candidates, I believe, which is not low handed, they all have their own ability, maybe the final result will be what.


    But I can, I can play to my own strengths. That''s something they can''t match.


    I think about it carefully. There should be no problem. Now wait for us.


    "Yes, you promise me to make her look good. Don''t forget." I communicated with situ GUI in my heart.


    "Don''t worry." Situ GUI''s voice was obviously a little happy.


    I smile, to the side of a glance, but found that she is also staring at me.

 Chapter 131

    I didn''t pay attention to her, although from her side, from time to time there will be a little murderous. It seems that she hates me to death.


    Their interview is still very fast, actually to our group, the three of us stood up, the front is a man, I followed Zhu Xue behind, toward the interview room in the past.


    "Slow down." Situ GUI''s voice reminds me.


    I slowed down a little bit. I didn''t know what he was going to do, but I was going to watch a good play.


    I saw that the man in front of me and Zhu Xue had already gone in. When I was about to go in, I heard "ouch" inside.


    I quickly followed in. Everything inside made me laugh.


    Zhu Xue didn''t know why she had fallen to the ground. Her skirt was short, but it was completely gone.


    And that''s the real light, because her lower body is in a vacuum.


    I''ll go. It''s just to seduce the interviewer.


    And the man at the front is out of luck. When Zhu Xue falls down, she should fall forward, so in a panic, she grabs something.


    This next good, grabbed the other people''s pants, a big flower pants. Underpants show now in front of all the interviewers.


    I took a look at three interviewers, who were also embarrassed. At this time, smile is not, do not laugh and endure really uncomfortable.


    Zhu Xuefei quickly got up and looked back at me. Seeing her like that, she thought it was me.


    "Don''t guess. You came in by yourself and fell down. She came in after you fell down." Nie Zhengping actually spoke for me.


    I took a look at Nie Zhengping and found that he was also looking at me. In his eyes, however, he was full of color.


    I can fully understand what he thinks. It''s strange that he can''t see Zhu Xue. They make up meticulously. It''s estimated that when they wait for the interview, they''ll be planning to cross their legs or something.


    This kind of visible, hazy, but most attractive to men, unfortunately, now this is impossible.


    Zhu Xue turns to see Nie Zhengping. He is the main interviewer today and can''t afford to offend him. I had to sit on the middle stool.


    I know it''s time to teach them a lesson. I want them to know that not everyone is expected.


    People''s mind is always a very interesting thing. The more you follow their way of thinking, the less they will notice you. But if you jump out of their way of thinking, they will immediately find that you are different.


    I looked at them sitting on the stool, with a smile, and walked towards the information cabinet.


    "What do you do?" Zhu Xue''s decapitated father yelled fiercely.


    I glanced at him, went to the information cabinet, took out the red file No. 7, and then sat back on my stool.


    The scene suddenly quieted down. Nie Zhengping and the three of them looked at me like ghosts.


    And I next to Zhu Xue, that look is eager to eat me. Only the man who applied didn''t move. He didn''t know what was going on.


    "You How do you know? " After a while, I heard Nie Zhengping ask.


    I cold smile, even I feel I become too fast.


    "If you want to know, you can check the left pocket of her coat."


    I pointed to Zhu Xue and found her face changed completely.


    Nie Zhengping glared at me fiercely. The one who was fiercer than him was the fat bald man sitting next to him.


    "Oh, I said, this Zhu Xue had been removed when I first saw it, and it will still appear in the interview venue. It turns out that there is something in it."


    Sitting on the other side of the fat man said sarcastically.


    That''s great. He must be a deputy. It''s rare for him to have such an opportunity in this interview. He won''t give up such a good opportunity. He''ll definitely hit the bottom of the hole.


    I want this effect. As long as I come, I will make them restless.


    "Lao Zhou, what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much, isn''t it obvious? Snow, snow. I said, "Lao Zhu, what does that paper say?"


    It''s really worthy of being an old fox. I just said that there was something in Zhu Xue''s left pocket. He could guess it himself without saying what it was.


    "You..." I don''t know what to say.


    Nie Zhengping glared at him and walked down from the interview seat.


    I saw him come to me and stare at me fiercely for a long time. I raised my head and looked at him.


    So the stalemate for a while, he just slightly nodded.


    But in my heart, it''s all over the world.


    This Nie Zhengping is not simple. Is it true that he used to pretend? It''s impossible. How can a playboy like him change so quickly.In other words, they have been planning something, so he did not show this kind of spirit.


    If he can show in front of his father in this state, this position may have been his.


    It''s terrible. The more such opponents are, the more terrible they are. They always hide themselves and their strength, just for such a day.


    "Take it out." Nie Zhengping has come to Zhu Xue and reaches out his hand.


    I see to wish snow, this time but you suffer, I won''t let you go, now, I want to be cruel, I won''t let anyone who is against me go.


    Zhu Xue, you are the first one, and the father who was cheated by you.


    I see that Zhu xuemu is a little bit wooden. She doesn''t know what to do. This poor girl, she has no ability at all. What are you doing here?


    "Take it out!" Nie Zhengping''s voice has been raised by eight degrees.


    Zhu Xue was obviously scared to shiver, and his back hand began to shake. He slowly took out the paper from his pocket and handed it to Nie Zhengping.


    Nie Zhengping''s face was livid. He opened the note. It''s no wonder that the above question has been omitted. Of course, he will not be happy.


    This is cheating in front of him. I''d like to see how he plans to deal with it.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that he turned his head, looked at me and said, "how do you know?"


    I smile and stare at him, saying: "I have good eyes. When this note comes out, I know there will be a problem, so when she unfolds the note, I take a look."


    "Just a glance?" Nie Zhengping asked me deeply.


    "File, red seven. That''s all I see. "


    When Nie Zhengping unfolded just now, I also peeked at it. There are more words on it than this. If I answer like this, he will believe me, because I didn''t read it all.

 Chapter 132

    Nie Zhengping still glared at me, I didn''t let him. When I beat him at first, he was just like that. Now he''s still acting for a long time.


    It took a long time for him to leave his sight slowly, but the last fierce light made my heart tremble. This is the rhythm of his sword.


    "Zhou level, from today on, you are the head of the personnel department."


    That old Zhou was very happy this time. He got up and bowed and said, "thank you for your help."


    Nie Zhengping looked at the fat Xie Ding man again, slapped the note on the table heavily, and said fiercely, "Lao Zhu, you can, now you learn to use private rights?"


    "Mr. Nie, you can''t just listen to this one side of the story, and I......"


    "Shut up, what''s a one-sided statement? Isn''t that evidence?" Nie Zhengping angrily shook the note in front of Xie Ding man.


    It''s really a bit of momentum. I nodded slightly. Nie Zhengping really became too much.


    "Not to mention, Nie Zhengping has grown up a lot since he became the director of human resources department." Situ GUI''s voice came in.


    "I remember he used to be a rich boy." I responded.


    "Well, he''ll be so poor."


    Sure enough, as I thought, I looked at Nie Zhengping''s back. He was scolding the Zhu. I''m afraid that Zhu''s job is not guaranteed.


    But I was thinking of another thing, this time I may not be so easy to find a clue. This Nie Zhengping has gone beyond my imagination.


    Originally, I thought that if I entered the company, I would definitely get a lot of things through him, but now it seems that it is dangerous to approach him.


    It was probably a burst of anger. Nie Zhengping calmed down at this time.


    "Minister Zhou, I wish the group leader would become the group leader of your human resources department in the future, and bring the group leader to the position of deputy department."


    "Yes. Don''t worry, Mr. Nie. " Although the old Zhou''s face is very serious, I promise that his heart must be full of laughter.


    "Gao, although you made an enemy, you made an ally." The voice of Si GUI.


    Are you kidding me? I come from such a family. There are still some means. And since I want to do it, I must try my best.


    "What''s your name?"


    Nie Zhengping suddenly turned around and asked, staring at me.


    "Wu Xin''er." I coldly responded that he was going to question me.


    Nie Zhengping nodded. I looked at the old Zhou. He was watching me. I knew that if I behaved better, he would help me.


    After all, I''ve done him such a big favor. However, there is a prerequisite for this, that is, I must get Nie Zhengping''s approval.


    "Wu Xin''er." Nie Zhengping repeated a few words in his mouth.


    I feel sick when the name comes out of his mouth.


    "Excuse me for a few words?" If I want to take the initiative, I have to take the initiative.


    "You said Nie Zhengping sat back, his eyes full of curiosity about me.


    "Please allow me to give up this opportunity. I have great doubts about your company''s human resources, but also about your company''s development. "


    I pause for a moment, looking at Nie Zhengping, I wait for him to ask a question, or there is a borrowed foot. However, he didn''t speak at all. He was really a calm guy.


    "What do you say?" I''m relieved. At the critical moment, Lao Zhou is interesting enough.


    "This kind of large-scale recruitment at the national level should have been fair. No matter how big your company is, honesty is the first criterion. But what I see is your dishonesty. "


    I look at Nie Zhengping again, I must pry his mouth, otherwise, my play will be performed.


    "Go on." It''s the same old Zhou. This time, he can''t help.


    "No more." I suddenly realized that maybe I could continue to play, but if I did, it would be too late.


    "I think I should be able to leave. I''m sorry to delay you so long." I bowed to the three men, put the folder on my stool, and went to the back door.


    Make a noise, make a noise, the back door is right in front of me. If I don''t make a noise again, I will go out. In this case, won''t I have no chance?


    Wu Xin''er, Wu Xin''er, you are still too young. What do you want to do with your gamble? If you really have no chance this time, it will take a lot of effort to come back.


    My hand has touched the handle of the back door. It seems that I have no chance. My heart a horizontal, forced to open the door.


    "Wait a minute!"


    I had a breath of atmosphere in my heart. This time, it''s survival from the dead. Nie Zhengping, he finally stopped me."There''s some truth in what you say, but it can''t be so absolute."


    When I look back, Nie Zhengping has stepped down from the interview table and come to me. It''s a little close.


    I stepped back two steps, pulled a little distance, and said, "please respect my choice."


    I saw Nie Zhengping nodded and said with a smile: "I respect your choice, but you can also listen to what I say?"


    At this time, if he has something to say, it will be easy.


    "Well, I''ll listen." I went back to my stool, picked up the document and sat down again.


    "Maybe this time, it''s to let you see the wrong side of the company, but you can''t deny the whole company because of a small mistake, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "That''s good. Since our company can grow so big, it must have an excellent side. This is just a small bug, and we will deal with it naturally."


    "It''s up to you to deal with it." I gave a cold response.


    Three people''s eyes shot at me, do not need to see also know, one is the man surnamed Zhu, one is Zhu Xue, the other is the old Zhou.


    Nie Zhengping smile, said: "I just maintain the penalty, do you have any opinion?"


    It''s amazing that you won''t change your decision because of the pressure exerted by an outsider.


    "It''s really a big company. I don''t have any opinions."


    "That''s good." Nie Zhengping walked back with a smile, and then looked back and said: "but you can add one, I wish snow, never hire."


    "Nie..." Xie Ding''s father probably wanted to help him say a few words, but he was stopped by Nie Zhengping.


    I gave a cold smile, I said let us look good, this time I did all.


    "But you..." Nie Zhengping pointed to me. His words will determine my fate.


    "From today on, you are my exclusive secretary. Is that ok?"


    I looked at Nie Zhengping''s smiling face, but I felt that it was not good.

 Chapter 133

    "I refuse." I knew in my heart that he was also a kind of temptation. This Nie Zhengping, I will no longer treat him as that playboy.


    "Why? You see, she''s all for this position. " Nie Zhengping pointed to Zhu Xue.


    Are you kidding me? Compare me with this kind of cheap woman.


    I hummed coldly and said, "I''m here to apply for the marketing department. It won''t change at any time. And the job of secretary is not suitable for me. "


    "Oh, that''s interesting." Nie Zhengping looked at me with curiosity in his eyes.


    I just want this effect. You should be curious like this. The stronger your curiosity is, the more you will get into my set.


    I just looked at him coldly and didn''t let him. This kind of look at each other for several times. It can be said that he has no pressure on me now.


    "Go to your marketing department and pass your interview. Next, the Secretary will take you to the marketing department to find their minister. You can leave through the back door. "


    I bowed to them, trying to make my expression more relaxed, but I was very happy.


    One step of success, there will be a second step, and I also arranged for him. Situ GUI.


    Out the back door, a secretary stopped me immediately, and Nie Zhengping''s voice came out: "take him to the marketing department, he passed the first pass."


    The secretary is leading the way.


    "You look very powerful. It''s Mr. Nie himself." There was no one on the road. The Secretary chatted with me.


    "That''s something he hasn''t seen before."


    I coldly responded. Now I''m full of entering the marketing department, and I''m not in the mood to talk to her.


    But this sentence should have hurt her. She looked at me and said, "don''t be too crazy. I can''t get along here."


    I look at her back. I haven''t seen her before, and I should have just come here. I''ve seen a lot of this kind of exchange transfusion.


    Look down on me. When I was running all over this building, you didn''t know where to go to school.


    Forget it, one more thing is better than one less thing, and I''m not suitable for a family now.


    I only laughed, let the atmosphere ease, said: "sister, you don''t have to be angry, I mean it, more than I am, he has not seen many."


    The secretary was obviously in a better mood. He snorted and said, "don''t talk big. Let''s go to the marketing department and get a successful job. Mr. Gao in the marketing department is a tough winner. "


    I nodded, old man Gao. So it''s him. He''s still in the marketing department. And now listen to this, he should be the minister. Is that strange?


    I used to call him that, but at that time, wasn''t he the director of marketing? How can I be demoted.


    And he is still in this department. It''s really OK. His father was very kind to him at the beginning. Now it seems that he should have betrayed his father.


    This is not betrayal. After all, everyone has his own ambition. If he really betrays his father, he should be promoted. How can it fall?


    The office area of the marketing department is close at hand. I look at everything I am familiar with, but I feel very strange.


    This is no longer the place I used to be familiar with. Everything here should have changed.


    The Secretary knocked on the door outside, and immediately attracted the eyes inside. I looked through this little gap, and there were so many familiar faces.


    What''s going on? From what I saw when I came in, almost all departments had changed people, but the marketing department didn''t move much.


    That''s right. If the marketing department is passive, there will be new people to take over many units that cooperated with the company in the past. These people have no idea that the company''s dealings with them will be bad.


    Think of here, I am more or less relieved, so many acquaintances, how much let me feel at ease.


    "Come in." A slightly old voice came out.


    Old man Gao''s voice, I didn''t like him before. Because I always feel that he is not easy to provoke, but also with a little rigid old guy.


    But today, his voice sounds so comfortable to me.


    The secretary took me in and went straight to the minister''s office.


    All the people in the hall looked at me, obviously knowing that there might be a new colleague today, who would be familiar first.


    Old man Gao is not in the office, but in the hall watching the staff work. This is his old tradition. It was like this when he was a director, but it''s still like this now.


    "Who is this?" Old man Gao was not polite. He took a look at me and then looked at the secretary.


    "This is a new candidate today. I''ve passed the interview." The secretary just gave a brief introduction and handed my information to old man Gao.


    I bowed to him. Anyway, he was also an early follower of his father. I respected him in terms of age and seniority."I don''t dare. I''d better read your information." He is still the same, rigid and mean, but this familiar feeling makes my heart warm.


    The secretary took the opportunity to leave at this time. There was nothing more to do with her.


    I look at old man Gao''s gray hair, and I feel like I''m back to the past. At that time, I was very naughty.


    I remember pulling his white hair when he was resting.


    At that time, old man Gao was really rude. Without saying a word, he turned his head and spanked me.


    Because of this, I cried to my father, but he just laughed and said nothing.


    Later, I learned that because of his existence, we have been pressing the other two large group companies in the city in terms of market.


    Of course, the situ group of situ GUI is also included here.


    Old man Gao is still very capable, but now I don''t know if they will reuse the old man who is over 50 years old.


    "Not bad. I''ve worked in the marketing department before, so you should know the nature of the job very well."


    I nodded, I found that he was a little gentle, although this change is very small, but still people will grasp.


    "It happens that we also lack fresh blood. You are different from them. There is a lot of room for your development."


    His voice is full of melancholy. What''s the matter? Did he find anything?


    I turned my head and looked at the people in the hall. They were all old people, and some of them could not be seen. Except for these people, none of them was new.


    All of a sudden, I seem to understand something. I really have more space than them, because they are my father''s old people. And I, should be regarded as the new Nie.


    Everyone will believe in the person who is promoted by himself.


    I was about to speak when a young man came in in a panic and said to old man Gao, "Gao Bu, is situ GUI here?"


    I know. He came to help me.


    Liu Jie is also an old man. She understands the truth, so she just answers the question, modifies it on the computer and prints it into several copies.


    I called Huson and said that I really didn''t like such things. Huson answered the phone very quickly.


    "What''s the matter, manager Wu?" Huson''s voice was so unorthodox.


    I gave a wry smile and said, "we''re going to go there this afternoon."


    "No, I''m going to treat you to something delicious at noon. If you don''t have anything to do, come here now. I happen to have something else to talk to you about. "


    "If it''s a private matter, forget it." I refused. I hate to talk to him about personal matters.


    "Business, complete business, come on." Huson''s voice was full of anticipation.


    I''m surprised to see if the official business is related to that project. I really need to go and have a look.


    "Well, we''ll be right there." I replied and hung up.


    Looking up, I saw sister Liu''s amazing face.

 Chapter 134

    The three words "situ GUI" dropped a bomb in the marketing department. I saw all the people stand up. Obviously, they all heard it. The chairman of situ group came here in person, which is really unbelievable.


    "Don''t panic." Old man Gao''s voice was deafening. "Isn''t there a situ GUI? You all look like you''re going to work. You, sit here. "


    He pointed at me and put me in a seat. Although this is not approval for me to enter the post, it is a special period now. He wants me to have a place where I can''t lose face in front of situ GUI.


    "It''s really bold." Situ GUI''s voice came in.


    When I look over there, situ GUI''s figure has appeared at the door of the marketing department. Behind him should be his secretary and driver. They all look very capable.


    Old man Gao was not frightened by him at all. He didn''t come forward to meet him. He just held out his hand and said, "the chairman of situ group came here in person. I don''t know what to say."


    Seeing this situation, situ GUI had to shake hands with him, smile and shake his head, and said, "Minister Gao, you''re OK."


    Then he gave me a look.


    I immediately gave him a fierce look, why do you look at me? I''m doing business.


    It''s like old man Gao didn''t see it, but I don''t believe that he didn''t see it. These people are all crafty guys. They are ghosts only when they don''t see it.


    "Mr. situ, come here. Do you have any advice?"


    "I dare not." Situ GUI was still smiling like that. Then he came a little closer and said in a soft voice, "I''m here to dig a corner, Minister Gao. If you''re interested, you can come with me."


    "Hum!" Old man Gao gave a cold hum, shook off his hand, shook off situ GUI''s hand, and said coldly, "my previous answer was no, but I still can''t now."


    In this way, old man Gao should have been in touch with situ GUI, and last time, he obviously failed.


    Situ GUI had no choice but to curl his lips. He said with a smile, "forget it. As long as you think about it well, I''m always welcome. I can set up a new marketing department for you. You can choose any staff and you are the director. How about that?"


    Old man Gao just gave a cold hum and ignored him.


    Situ GUI looked at me again and said, "it''s rare, new employees in your marketing department?"


    "Hello, my name is Wu Xin''er." I got up, pretended I didn''t know him, and put out my hand.


    "Hello, this is really fresh blood. We''ll see each other a lot in the future. " Situ GUI''s feeling has not changed at all.


    "I wish I didn''t see you." I answered coldly.


    I know old man Gao has turned to look at me with surprise in his eyes, but I won''t pay attention to his eyes, I know.


    "Don''t be so absolute? What if we have business contacts? " Situ GUI, with a smile, understated my words.


    "Business is business, private is private. We''d better not see it. " I also shake off his hand, this son of a bitch, it hurts me.


    Go back and deal with you, I thought.


    "Minister Gao, chairman Hu Sen is here." The Secretary outside came in all of a sudden and said.


    Old man Gao immediately gave a dry cough, because at this time, the employees could not sit still.


    Hu Sen, by the way, is the chairman of Hu group.


    Hu''s group company and situ GUI''s situ group company are as famous as his father''s LAN''s group company in this city.


    At the beginning, there was fierce competition among the three companies, and my father, relying on such a group of excellent talents as old man Gao, has been pressing them.


    Can we say that this situation is no longer under control? What is the purpose of their coming here?


    I look at situ GUI. Did he lead him in?


    But it happened that he shook his head. He didn''t show up.


    Situ GUI was also watching the door warily.


    A figure came in. Beside him, a beautiful woman was carrying his arm.


    It was actually him. I said how could I be so familiar at that time. This is the man I met in the coffee shop the day I bought glasses.


    But the woman beside him changed.


    Situ GUI stepped back and whispered to me, "it''s the same as before. The women around here often change."


    I gave him a white look. This kind of close contact would be over if old man Gao could see it.


    Fortunately, old man Gao had already stepped forward, reached out his hand and said, "Chairman Hu, today my small marketing department really won the first prize. What are you going to do when you all come here?"


    Hu Sen probably found situ GUI and me. He looked this way, but didn''t pay much attention to them. Instead, he turned to old man Gao.


    They were talking over there. Situ GUI whispered: "originally I should have withdrawn. This time, I can''t leave."I hummed coldly and said, "whatever, your task is finished. You can go."


    Situ GUI looked at me with a smile and a flattering voice and said, "no, it''s so heartless."


    I gave him a white look again. This bastard has finished his own work and is not leaving yet. There''s nothing serious about smiling.


    "Oh, a small job fair, even the big director of situ was attracted." I don''t know when that Huson has come to us.


    "Aren''t you here, too? We have the same goal, and we are all aiming at this expert. " Si GUI''s expression was more serious than his.


    I know that our three group companies do not deal with it, so this kind of corner digging exists from time to time. But I didn''t expect it to be so intense.


    It was really a skill that my father was able to hold people together.


    When I look at that Huson, he is still so handsome, but at this time, I always feel that he seems to be hiding something?


    This is a very strange feeling. It seems that there is a little illusion in front of my eyes, but the shadow is not very real.


    I look at the two people shaking hands, suddenly that feeling is more intense. Is it my illusion? Or something else.


    I looked at Huson carefully. Maybe I found someone looking at him. He suddenly turned to look at me.


    At that moment, the cold light in his eyes made my heart tremble.


    But just this tremor, I immediately eased over and glared at him.


    Dare to stare at Miss Ben, don''t want to live.


    He really showed a thoughtful expression, his eyes softened down, and looked at me again. Suddenly, I found that his whole person had changed. He was not a human, but a demon!


    "Who is this?" Huson has obviously noticed me. Looking to my side, he is asking old man Gao.


    I didn''t ask old man Gao to speak. How to introduce me is a difficult problem.


    "We''ve met. Isn''t it? " I reached out and shook hands with him generously.


    "Oh, why don''t I remember?" Huson shook hands with me and looked at me with interest.


    I smile a little, this person talks, always with a little taste of mischief.


    "Mood cafe, you brought it at that time, but it wasn''t this girl." I don''t want to save face for him at all. This man is a bit annoying.


    He obviously thought of it and looked at the woman beside him. Then he turned to me. The woman was obviously angry. But Huson didn''t panic at all.


    "Are you good at exposing new employees? I haven''t seen you before. "


    "It''s none of your business, but I''m a new employee." I shook hard and pulled out my hand. This sex wolf, oh no, it looks like a sex fox.


    When I saw him just now, I had this feeling. It seemed that there was something wrapped around his body. I felt that his whole body was wrapped in a virtual shadow.


    This shadow has a sharp mouth and ears. It really looks like a fox. What''s more, I seem to see three tails behind him.


    "You''re very interesting. If you have a chance, I''d like to buy you a cup of coffee." Huson''s sudden invitation made me a little uncomfortable.


    "Forget it. You have a girlfriend with you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can let her go as soon as you promise." Huson is not polite at all.


    "Huson, you..." The woman was obviously really angry this time and looked at Huson fiercely.


    "Go away." Huson was obviously angry. The sound was very loud, and his face became ferocious.


    the woman was obviously startled, and she was still there.


    "Don''t be so angry. I won''t go with you." I said coldly, in my eyes, this kind of person can actually become the chairman of a group company, it''s really unreasonable.


    Huson turned around, his face still with the anger just now, and then reluctantly smile, let me immediately feel this person''s mind is very heavy.


    "Why, you..." He looked at situ GUI and me and said, "will you leave with this ghost?" He said and laughed.


    He said it as if he was joking. Old man Gao had no choice but to laugh with him, but I know that what he said was true.


    "Ghosts are not bad people, but I hate foxy guys." I came closer and said coldly.


    "What are you talking about?" It was the woman beside Huson who said that. She probably lost face just now and let me get angry.


    Huson turned to the woman with a cold look in his eyes and said, "I just told you to go away. Don''t let me see you again. Get out of here. "


    That female Leng is there, small time just reaction come over, cry to leave.


    "Isn''t it good to hurt a beauty like that?" I also asked coldly.Huson turned to me with more fierce eyes. In those eyes, there was some murderous air.


    "What did you say?"


    I knew what he was referring to. I stepped forward and said in his ear, "I hate a man who has a fox flavor."


    At this time, I felt that someone pulled me, and my strength was still very strong. My body immediately stepped back, and a figure stood in front of me. It was situ GUI.


    Huson looked at me coldly, suddenly laughed and said, "how do you know that? Is this really interesting? Did he tell you that?" Then he pointed to situ GUI.


    I shook my head and said, "no, I just met him. It''s impossible to tell me."


    I saw Huson frown, and it was obvious that he couldn''t grasp the point of my way of speaking.


    It took him a long time to understand and laugh.


    Situ GUI was relieved and made way.


    "What''s your name?" Huson asked.


    "Wu Xin''er."


    "I remember you. You''re very interesting." Huson gave a cold smile.


    I look at him. At this time, I want to seize every opportunity to stay in the company. Maybe this Huson can also be used by me.


    "Director Hu, if you really remember me, you might as well introduce some projects and let''s work together. You know, it''s really hard for new employees to get some projects. "


    I don''t know Huson, but I can feel that when he comes back here, he must have something of his own, except to dig a corner. I just don''t know what kind of thing it is.


    "Not to mention, I really have a project that I want to cooperate with your company. It''s not to discuss with the high department. But you really interest me. Well, you can give me a reason. If you can move me, I''ll cooperate with you."


    With a sneer, I pushed aside situ GUI, who was standing in front of me, walked up to Hu Sen, and said in a soft voice, "with your three big tails, you have to cooperate with me."


    Huson''s face suddenly became ugly. He looked at me with an iron blue face, and his eyes flashed with cold light.


    I feel like he''s about to eat me. But I can''t hide. Now I have to melt into this company quickly.


    I can''t hide. Even if I die, I can''t hide. If I hide, all my efforts will be in vain. I must let him bow down and let him realize my power.


    I also stare at him hard, not let him. But in my heart, I''m really nervous.


    I can see that he is not alone. If he really wants to do something to me, I have no chance to resist. Now I''m gambling my life just for this card.


    "Can you see that?" I felt that after a long time, Huson''s eyes softened and I won.


    I said with a smile, "I can see that it''s not just you, there''s another one."


    I didn''t say situ guilai, but I believe he should know his true identity.


    Neither of them is human, and I always think they should know each other. I just don''t know why they all became the chairman of the group company.


    Time stopped again, no one spoke, and Huson stared at me.


    And I feel that situ GUI is looking at me.


    And old man Gao, he should also be surprised at my performance.


    If this project is really won, I have to stay.


    The whole room, can only hear a watch "tick tick tick" sound, quiet, really quiet terrible.


    "Chairman situ and Chairman Hu are here. Why didn''t anyone inform me?" The silence was broken by a female voice.


    I immediately felt a surprise in my heart, it was her!

 Chapter 135

    Standing at the door was a girl of twenty-three or twenty-four. To be honest, she is really good-looking, but I only hate her when I look at her.


    Today, she is dressed in a formal suit, a gray suit and a snow-white printed shirt. Black stockings are also quite in place, a pair of Phnom Penh high heels, more set off her leg length.


    About 1.7 meters tall, which is her most proud. Her legs are long, and her slender legs are slightly bent in, full of temptation.


    The knee length skirt makes her more graceful. The long hair has reached the waist and is combed neatly.


    Little round face didn''t make her look fat, on the contrary, she was much younger than her actual age.


    Big eyes don''t need those beautiful pupils at all. They are born with long pupils and thin eyebrows.


    This kind of elaborate dressing, obviously, has just been patched up.


    Nie Zhengxuan, she actually appears here. Yes, if you see Nie Zhengping, then she must be in an important position in the company.


    "Director Nie, why are you here?" Old man Gao went up first.


    Director, which department?


    "Isn''t this director Nie of the marketing department? Why are you here today? " Situ GUI said aloud on the other side. I know. It''s a reminder to me.


    "Director situ, welcome to our company." When Nie Zhengxuan saw situ GUI, he was full of smiles.


    I feel a burst of discomfort in my heart. That kind of smile, I know very well that it is not the smile that a marketing director should have when he sees the chairman of other companies.


    "Hello, I see your director. What about me?" Hu Lin also turned his head.


    I immediately felt a sense of being left out, but there was no way.


    My present status is just a new employee. If all the marketing directors come, no one will pay attention to me.


    I had to stand aside and let the aisle out. The directors all came. It''s obviously not good to come out at this time.


    Nie Zhengxuan didn''t even look me in the eye. This is the best way.


    I slanted my eyes and looked at Nie Zhengxuan with Yu Guang. She was obviously very happy.


    She is a little fatter than before, and her face is very ruddy. Obviously, she has been living well recently.


    Damn, it''s you. It''s you who conspire to deal with our father and daughter. You''re from the marketing department. I can find something.


    "It''s not so good for you to come here and not say hello to me, is it?" Nie Zhengxuan himself has some ability. I knew it before.


    At that time, she had to exercise in the marketing department, and her father consciously asked him to take over the position of old man Gao.


    What I didn''t expect is that she has passed old man Gao and become the director.


    I looked at the old man Gao on one side. Although his face didn''t change, his rapid breathing made me feel that his heart was not so calm.


    "I''m just here to talk about a small project." Hussein shrugged, undeniably, when he was normal, he was still handsome and attractive.


    Nie Zhengxuan didn''t seem to see it. He just looked at situ GUI.


    Nie Si GUI glared at me, what was it? That kind of eyes, can reveal the relationship between them, not so simple.


    "I''m here to dig a corner. I see if Minister Gao wants to go with me." He is not polite at all.


    "Director situ is honest." Nie Zhengxuan is still very happy with his smile. He is not angry at the other party''s behavior.


    Of course, what I think is not what I can know.


    Hu Sen sighed and said, "come on, I''m here with director situ. That''s the end of being ignored. I''d better talk to your high department about a new project. By the way, what about Wu Xin''er just now? "


    I stepped forward two steps, Nie Zhengxuan just looked at me, frowned, and then looked at old man Gao.


    "This is the new employee in our marketing department." Old man Gao explained to her in a hurry.


    "This is our marketing director, director Nie Zhengxuan."


    I look at Nie Zhengxuan, although my heart has turned over, but I can''t show my flaws.


    "Good director Nie." I slightly bow, I have been the second time I face them bow, this hatred, I will return.


    "A new man." Nie Zhengxuan nodded and said with a smile, "director Husen, why did you find a new person to talk about the project with you? That''s not very good. If she made a mistake, wouldn''t it delay our cooperation?"


    "I don''t care." Hu Sen, with a smile, seemed to have a bad intention.


    "I have so-called, I really can''t bring negative influence to the company, so let Minister Gao talk about your project with you in detail."


    I said, now someone is watching, I have to get rid of this project, otherwise, it will be troublesome.


    If it is so eye-catching, Nie Zhengxuan will certainly pay attention to it.She is different from Nie Zhengping. I can belittle Nie Zhengping, but I can''t belittle her.


    She has too many minds. I knew it a long time ago, and what bothers me most is her shrewd mind.


    "It''s true that a new employee is not suitable to receive you as a big director. Let Minister Gao come." Nie Zheng Xuan sees me say so, nod, helped a cavity.


    Hu Sen said with a smile, "director Nie, you should know me. I just want to ask her to talk about this project with me. Of course, if it''s not for her, I won''t talk about it."


    Nie Zhengxuan frowned and glared at me. I knew that she was suspicious of me. Such a big director was going to cooperate with me, which was obviously wrong.


    I coldly said: "sorry, I am not familiar with the business."


    "You don''t have to be familiar with it." Huson got closer.


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me with more doubts. She''s not sure about my real relationship with Huson now.


    I look at Huson, smile, said: "I said, I hate foxy smell of men."


    "I''ll make you like it." Huson is very rude.


    Nie Zhengxuan clapped his hands, laughed and said, "this What''s your name? "


    "Good director, your name is Wu xiner."


    "Well, Wu Xin''er, let''s talk with director Hu Sen. we are just assisting. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask Minister Gao."


    I Leng for a while, looking at Nie Zhengxuan, at this time her eyes have no doubt, but with a little bit of happiness.


    She has turned her eyes to situ GUI, and no longer looks at us.


    "Director Xie Nie has gone." Hu Sen''s polite words were not polite at all. Then he turned to me and said, "how about having a coffee together and let''s talk about this project?"


    I looked at Hu Sen and understood why Nie Zhengxuan no longer doubted me.


    Huson, this famous sex wolf, is he after me?


    "Yes, but I''m sure the marketing department of our company has a meeting room and coffee. Come on." As soon as I turned around, I was about to go to the conference room, but I heard another voice.


    "Don''t worry." This is situ GUI''s voice.


    I frowned. Now the situation is just right. If he participates in it again, it will be a bad thing.


    But don''t worry, it reminds me that I was in a bit of a hurry just now. I''m going straight to the conference room.


    But I''m a new employee now. How can I know where the conference room is.


    I''m really in a bit of a hurry, because my plan is about to succeed, and because I''m really a bit out of breath.


    "What''s the matter with director situ?" I turned to ask.


    He just glanced at me, gave a cold hum, then turned to Huson and said, "don''t mess around, be careful."


    Hu Sen frowned, looked at me, and then at situ GUI. He nodded slightly and said, "thank you for reminding me. You were not like this before. How could you be so careful?"


    Situ GUI just gave him a smile, didn''t say anything else, and made way.


    "Minister Gao, where is the meeting room?" I hastened to mend the leak and asked Minister Gao standing next to me.


    "Xiao Liu, take director Hu to the meeting room." Minister Gao made arrangements immediately.


    Xiao Liu is also an old employee here. She should have mentioned it for such a long time, but at present, there should be no news.


    Her name is Liu Siyu. She has been in the company for more than 30 years and has been doing well for four or five years.


    I looked at her back and felt a little sad.


    These old employees can still stay because there are no new people in the marketing department, but my arrival is likely to push them out.


    Although this is not my original intention, it will certainly have such consequences, which I have no way to do.


    Sorry, sister Liu.


    I secretly sigh in my heart, but I have nothing to do. Is it really advisable to sacrifice them for my sake?


    I think of situ GUI. He should be able to help me.


    But it''s a strange thing. What''s the relationship between Nie Zhengxuan and him? If their relationship really exceeds my imagination, I may have been betrayed by him.


    This matter, I can not take risks, I must ask clearly.


    The conference room is the same as before, but the layout has changed slightly.


    It seems that this is the atmosphere Nie Zhengxuan likes.


    Hu Sen sat on my side. Sister Liu asked with a smile, "what would you like to drink?"


    "Latte." Huson and I were talking together.


    He looked at me and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that I still have the same taste as Miss Xin''er."


    I gave a cold hum. Sister Liu has already gone out to prepare for us. Now we don''t have to avoid anything."A well-known Playboy director, you don''t want to pretend to me."


    "Oh, that''s interesting. It means you know my name early. But it''s impossible for a new person like you. "


    These flaws, I will be surprised to see a person is not careful.


    I calmly smile, said: "before the application, I read the information of the city''s three major companies, this is the choice here, of course, including you, also in my research scope."


    His expression obviously relieved a lot, nodded and said: "this reason is good, and my things, it is estimated that an investigation will understand. But I have a problem


    "Go ahead, please." I saw that sister Liu had come in with her coffee.


    Hu Sen didn''t speak. When sister Liu left, he said with a smile, "you should not be an ordinary person."


    I was so stunned that I didn''t expect him to say that.


    "What do you think I am?"


    Hu Sen looked at me, and suddenly said coldly, "what''s the relationship between you and situ GUI?"


    "It doesn''t matter." I was surprised, but I responded immediately and answered his question immediately.


    "It''s impossible. If you have a general relationship with him, he can''t reveal my identity to you."


    Obviously, he didn''t know the real relationship between situ GUI and me. The question just now was just a kind of trial.


    "It''s a pity that he didn''t tell me your identity, just what I saw."


    I said coldly, looking at him, I found that as long as I focused on my own eyes, the image of Huson would be more obvious.


    It was a fox as tall as a man, and behind it were three tails.


    It looks really fierce. I believe that as long as he opens his mouth, I should be the delicious food in his stomach.


    "You can see how that''s possible? Who are you? "


    I sighed, shook my head and said, "maybe it''s a special ability. I''m a dead man."


    How can I tell him this? It''s not what I should say. I slightly stretched my legs, just stood a little long time, how much a little tired.


    I felt a look go up my leg.


    I glared at him in disgust and said, "OK, Huahua director, do you really have a project to talk to me? If not, I will be punished. "


    "How about coming to my company? I can give you a ministerial level. " Huson suddenly changed the subject.


    "Come on." I said coldly, "I won''t leave here."


    "Is it? Is there anything special about you here? " Huson looked at me and said darkly.


    Sure enough, he is a human spirit. No, he is a goblin. He is really obedient. He knows that this place has a special meaning for me.


    I had to sigh, said: "to your company, you have to look at your face action, I don''t like, and I quite don''t like your practice."


    "Ha ha ha." Hu Sen laughs. He is a bit domineering. He deserves to be a director of a well-known enterprise.


    "You don''t know how many girls want to be employees of our company. They''re all on their own. It''s nothing to do with me. "


    "Is it? But I don''t want to jump on it. " I felt my voice start to chill.


    This Huson should just play tricks on me. How can there be a project? This time, he killed him. There is nothing to talk about, but he will let me leave here.


    But I can''t leave. I have to be here. Otherwise, some information will not be available.


    Damn, how can you meet such a fool. I''ve got some bad luck.


    Huson was looking at me now, his eyes wavering. What was he thinking? Do you want me to die? I''ve been dead once. What am I afraid of?


    "You are very interesting." He suddenly smile, that expression, let me more nervous.

 Chapter 136

    However, I can''t show such nervousness. I have to face him calmly so that he can''t see my weakness. I stare at him coldly.


    He just looked at me like this. After a while, he shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands flat and said, "you are indeed the strange girl I have seen."


    "Don''t say good things." I coldly responded, I don''t want to get involved with a playboy like you, and now, I''m situ GUI''s wife, I can''t betray him.


    "I''ll make you like me." Huson came up and grabbed my chin.


    I was going to push him away, but his other powerful hand held me down. What was he going to do? I wanted to open my mouth and cry for help, but I found that his mouth began to attack me.


    Although I can''t kiss a hateful man, I can''t kiss him like this.


    I have to do something. I will never do that.


    Mind as if a flash of inspiration, I fiercely raised his head, and then forced to hit forward.


    With a bang, I felt that there were some Venus floating in front of me. This is a little too much.


    "Ouch Huson was hit hard by me. He covered his head and squatted on the ground.


    "You deserve it." I stood up with the pain in my head. I''m going to get out of here. The talks must have been a failure, but in my heart, I was very indifferent.


    "Wait a minute." Huson was still squatting on the ground, but he stopped me.


    I look back at him, the other hand has grasped the door handle of the conference room, as soon as he has a change, I rush out immediately.


    Although this will have an impact on me, there is no way. I don''t want to give him a chance at this time.


    That will give him an inch. I''ll tell him that I''m not a casual woman.


    Huson looked up at me. I found curiosity in his eyes.


    I''ve hit him like this. He can be so curious. He really can. I can only stare at him coldly, push the handle hard in my hand, and open the door in a line.


    "The project of an apartment for the elderly belongs to the project of benefiting the people. I plan to cooperate with you. Although I don''t earn much, it''s a project that can make achievements. How about it?"


    He suddenly got up, sat back where he should be, picked up his coffee cup and took a sip.


    I frowned. What did he want to do? He was so serious all of a sudden. He didn''t cheat me. If I go there again, he will surely have more hateful moves waiting for me.


    "Ah, how can we sit there and talk about business?"


    Sure enough, before I finished thinking, he pointed to the seat next to me and said.


    I looked at him and began to laugh. It''s still tender to play with me.


    "Sister Liu, please come and record it for us. Thank you very much. How about half of this project?"


    I pushed the door open and begged outside. At this time, situ GUI and his family were no longer in the room. Only old man Gao was standing there. He was a little nervous.


    He seemed relieved to see me come out. Although I call Liu Jie, it depends on whether he puts it or not. He winks at Liu Jie. Let her in.


    "Good means, how can I believe that you are just a new employee." Huson said in a low voice, for me alone.


    "Whatever you think, I think it''s safe. I see Huson. He looks good when he talks business.


    You know, the handsome guy is always popular, and seriously he, less the kind of spend less feeling, his overbearing slowly showed out.


    "I hope you can provide materials and contract work."


    "No, we can''t make much for us."


    I refused. In this way, we would be making wedding clothes for them.


    "Engineering units are also a kind of propaganda. You know, the propaganda of this project is far greater than the economic benefits. You need this, don''t you?"


    "I don''t know if we need it or not, because I''m new here, so I only talk to you in my way."


    This kind of market negotiation is the best way to play hooligans. Don''t think I don''t know. If it''s someone else''s talk, this condition must have been decided, but I can''t.


    I have to stand still, so I''m going to play harder now.


    If you don''t do it, you can''t do it without me.


    I took the file folder and pen in Liu''s hand, drew a few times on a piece of paper, wrote a few words, and handed it to Hu Sen.


    Then, I saw on his face, obviously a puff.


    He frowned, at this time, his choice is very important.


    I know that my current conditions must be quite harsh. He may not accept them, but he will ask for the price and pay back the money.


    He will certainly have his plans. I just want him to give in little by little. This is a success for me.I saw that sister Liu on the other side had winked at me.


    I know what she''s thinking. The publicity benefits of this project outweigh the economic effects. The company needs this project very much now. If we win this project, there will be a lot of bonus.


    Not only that, I have promised to share half of the project with her, that is to say, the credit also has her half. Of course she will.


    But I didn''t give it to her for nothing, and now in this negotiation, it''s obvious that I''m the leading role, so she can only wink, but she doesn''t dare to interfere.


    "Miss Wu, you''ve done it a little hard." Huson pondered for a long time and calmly replied.


    He finally opened his mouth. Although the words were like this, they didn''t have any lethality.


    You and my cooperation, I want to decide, this can let me in this company, sorry, for me, you also let me use it.


    I slightly sneer, in the heart has just been expected good speech out.


    "Director Hu, the so-called exorbitant price is what I am now. In fact, it''s good to cooperate with you. "


    "I don''t see any advantage at all." Hussein sighed, apparently losing interest.


    I smile, said: "I can give you a chance, I want to personally responsible for the follow-up of this project."


    As soon as Hu Sen''s eyes brightened, the flowery director really dares to go on this hook.


    "Another ten percent!"


    Sure enough, he was a genuine businessman. I gave him a thumbs up in my heart.


    Although I have made my position clear and seduced him with his weakness, he still didn''t fall for it all at once.


    It takes a lot of concentration, and a very clear mind to complete such a conversion.


    "Deal."


    After I bite my teeth and say this sentence, a stone in my heart has already fallen to the ground. This matter finally has an eye.


    Everything is in my plan.


    Huson laughed and said, "well, can I get an advance payment or something?"


    I looked at him in disgust. What does he want to do and advance?


    "Don''t even think about it. I just give you a chance, but it doesn''t mean that I will promise you."


    "No, I''m not the same as no chance. Are you obviously playing with me?"


    Hu Sen probably just found out that he was cheated by me. Opportunity is an opportunity, but whether he can grasp it or not depends on him. But I didn''t say anything about it.


    I smile, since he has been cheated, I will play with him.


    "What I hate most is people like you. Of course, cooperation in business is what I like most. It''s also people like you."


    "No, Miss Wu, are you tearing down the bridge?"


    "That''s how I am." I stood up and turned to sister Liu. At this time, sister Liu was already silly. She didn''t know what we had just talked about?


    "Sister Liu, please do something, make a contract."


    "No problem, nothing."


    "I''ll share the goods and materials in six, others in four, profits in five, and publicity in the same level. They are the ones who undertake the project, and we are the ones who undertake the project. "


    I saw Liu''s eyes changed from astonishment to amazement, and then to admiration.


    This kind of project itself is a one-sided provision, but let me talk about the level of equal sharing.


    Even if old man Gao came out in person, he would not talk so beautifully.


    "OK, I''ll go right now." Sister Liu agreed and got up to prepare.


    I''ll go out as soon as I can. I don''t want to be alone with him any more. That will make me very uncomfortable.


    I can''t afford another sneak attack.


    "Pa" of a, my buttock was patted by him, so tight hide slow hide, still didn''t hide.


    I turned back is a slap, the whole call in his face, crisp slap sound, tapping my heart.


    The lens in my mind is like a lantern.


    Here, I still remember clearly, when I was young, old man Gao spanked me on his leg like his own daughter.


    But my father just shook his head and laughed bitterly.


    Although at that time, one of them did not dare to be too cruel, the other had to let me bear the consequences of mistakes.


    But when these pictures passed through my mind, my tears could no longer be controlled.


    Come here, I miss him more, father, here is full of your memory.


    "No, I''m so sorry." Huson panicked.


    I glared at him, tears could not stop flowing down.


    I don''t hate him, only I know in my heart, I just use this to express my missing for my father.


    "I know it''s wrong. Sister Liu, take good care of her. There''s no problem with the contract and no problem with the materials. I''m goingHuson opened the door and left as if running for his life. I feel behind, someone gently patted me on the shoulder, and then, a white handkerchief handed over.


    "No way." Sister Liu''s voice is very gentle, I can no longer control, crying out loud.

 Chapter 137

    Anyway, this project has been discussed. Although sister Liu is suspicious, she certainly won''t think about my identity.


    Sure enough, in the afternoon, my rumors had already spread in the company.


    But it''s still a good direction. I''ve inquired about it myself.


    My colleagues think that I am a very capable person. However, I should be a very conservative person. I cried just because I was patted by Chairman Hu Sen.


    I can only laugh, such rumors are good for me.


    "Nothing at night?" Old man Gao didn''t know when he was standing behind me.


    "Oh, Hello, minister." I''ll stand up and salute first. I''m not a young lady now. I''m just an ordinary employee.


    He motioned me to sit down and said with a smile, "on the first day of coming here, you can talk about such a project, and the conditions are so good. You are really a capable person."


    I sighed and shook my head. This list is really hard to talk about.


    The old man clapped on the shoulder, but I think it''s a little embarrassed to stop in the air.


    It must have been my rumors that had some influence on him, not at his age.


    I had to smile at him to ease the awkward atmosphere, and said, "you are almost as old as my father. Don''t be so polite."


    "Well, it''s better to be polite."


    He was still very happy with his smile. He patted me and I gave him a step.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Well, because of your excellent performance, I''ve agreed that you should stay in the marketing department. In the evening, I''m going to take all the staff of the marketing department to have a dinner together. It''s a celebration for you as well as a welcome to the new year. "


    "OK, I see. I have nothing to do at night."


    "That''s good. Let Xiao Liu arrange it. She picked up a hot steamed bun today."


    This is said to sister Liu, but she readily agreed.


    The marketing department is all the old staff of my father. They have run in very well. Although I''m a new comer, I still feel that they treat me as well as their relatives.


    I want to cry a little. This marketing department has shrunk a lot compared with before. They must have done it.


    "Wu Xin''er, the director told you to come over."


    The Secretary suddenly appeared at the door of the marketing department.


    Director, it''s Nie Zhengxuan. What can I do for her? Did she see something?


    No, I didn''t show any special flaws, and my communication with Hu Sen was later accompanied by Sister Liu.


    Now the whole wind is on my side, she should not be able to see what is right?


    Anyway, I have to be careful.


    Coming to the door of the director''s office, I knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Nie Zhengxuan''s voice is beating my heart.


    The director''s office has changed a lot. When old man Gao was here before, it was lifeless here.


    But now, the layout here is very modern, and Nie Zhengxuan obviously added his own style in it. So it''s kind of feminine.


    In fact, to do this decoration, should be a master.


    But I don''t know why, I still like the original way, although rigid, maybe, I''m just an idea in my heart.


    "Don''t mention it. Sit down. I heard that you even dare to contradict director Hu."


    Nie Zhengxuan''s smile let me down.


    I sit on the sofa and try to look like a newcomer.


    "Don''t pretend to be like this in front of me!" Nie Zhengxuan''s sudden topic surprised me.


    Did she see that? Why, is her eyes so sharp?


    My whole face has changed now. How can she see it? Is it a feeling? But now I''m completely out of the way I used to be.


    I''m Wu Xin''er now. She can''t find out so soon. She''s in trouble.


    I feel my cold sweat flow out, along the neck, waist, slowly sliding down.


    "Don''t pretend. You can''t be a new person. Don''t pretend to be so formal."


    I feel a little relieved. Relax yourself.


    "It''s the first time I came to director Nie''s office. How can I be more informal?"


    This makes me feel a little sick. I have to flatter her.


    She used to follow me. When my elder sister was long and short, I didn''t care about her. But now, everything is transferred.


    "I''ve read your resume. I''ve had experience in marketing, which is very good. Besides, your performance today also shows that you are not a novice. That''s good. "


    Nie Zhengxuan''s words, I don''t quite understand now. What''s good about that? I just did what a marketing person should do.Nie Zhengxuan probably didn''t understand me. He said with a smile, "do well, you will understand. All right, get out


    "Yes, director." I stood up, saluted and walked out.


    "Wait a minute." She stopped me suddenly.


    I turned my head slightly and naturally lowered myself and asked, "what''s the matter? Director. "


    She shook her head slightly, sighed and said, "no, it''s just the back Forget it. It''s all right. Go ahead. "


    "Yes, director." I pushed the door and went out, but I felt my sweat soaked through my whole body.


    Back, why didn''t I think of this.


    Nie Zhengxuan followed me all the time. She was a good apple polisher.


    And just now, maybe I relaxed a little when I gave her my back, so it looks more like me before.


    She may not be good at other things, but she must be very familiar with my back.


    No, I have to change something. Anyway, I can''t let her have a little doubt.


    I took a deep breath and walked slowly towards the marketing department.


    I want to deliberately change my walking posture, and let this change become everything to me, so that they can not see it.


    "Honey, come back early in the evening." Situ GUI''s voice came over. This guy is always pestering me.


    "I''m sorry, I''m going to attend the welcome banquet in the evening. I won''t come back early." I thought in my heart, I know, he has a way to get this information.


    "Alas


    With a sigh, situ GUI also had no voice.


    I smile, has returned to the office of the marketing department.


    "Come on, let''s get ready to leave work. Minister Gao applied to leave work early today."


    Sister Liu came up. I look at my watch. It''s only five o''clock. It''s an hour before I get off work. What''s going on?


    However, sister Liu just gave me a smile and said, "come with me, I''ll take you to the dining place."


    Said, also made a wink at me, I am very happy, gave her a smile, walked out with her.


    Sister Liu is still driving her red Audi, which is very old. She is reluctant to change it.


    I heard that the situation of sister Liu''s family is not very good.


    I remember that my father told old man Gao that Liu Jie''s husband was a gambler and committed suicide after he owed a lot of money. Now she is alone with her children.


    Usually, there is a door-to-door debt, so most of sister Liu''s wages are paid to the debt.


    This second-hand Audi was provided by her father. Unexpectedly, she was still driving.


    When the car drove out, sister Liu was interested in talking.


    "I have to thank you, Xiao Wu."


    I am a Leng, this from where to start. Only jokingly said: "Sister Liu, what is that?"


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "you don''t know my situation. Forget it, today is the best day for you to come. I won''t mention it."


    I know what sister Liu wants to say. Looking at her sad face when she drives, I know that she has been having a bad time recently.


    "Sister Liu, if you have anything, just tell me. I''ll see if I can help you."


    "Xiao Wu, you are a good boy and very capable. Can you promise sister Liu something?"


    Sister Liu''s voice trembled a little.


    I thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, you can say anything, but you can''t break the law."


    "Thank you." Sister Liu didn''t laugh because of my jokes. Her expression has always been very calm.


    "Xiao Wu, no matter when it''s time, don''t give up sister Liu, OK?"


    "No, sister Liu, I don''t know what you mean by that."


    To tell you the truth, I am a little confused by what sister Liu said. I really don''t know what sister Liu means. It seems that she said that I would give up on her in the future.


    I give up on her what? Besides, we don''t have any intersection now?


    "You''ll soon understand. Gao will tell you."


    Gao Lao is their private name for Gao Lao. That''s why I call him old man Gao.


    When I was a child, I didn''t know what I was doing. Now I think it''s really a good memory.


    Sister Liu no longer talks, and I can''t ask her.


    "I''ve heard that you''re not doing very well." I had to change the subject.


    "Your intelligence is really fast. Who told you that?" Sister Liu gave a bitter smile.


    I''ll know who else tells me. But I can''t say that now.


    "No one told me. Don''t ask."


    I guess sister Liu thought I couldn''t say it. After all, this kind of communication is not a very brilliant thing, so she didn''t ask."Soon, soon, as long as you pay me another two years, everything will be fine." Sister Liu sighed.


    "Two years, it''s really long to say it''s long!"


    I recognized that there was something wrong with this, but I was happy for sister Liu.


    This shows that her debt is almost enough. With her current ability in the marketing department, I think it may not take her two years to complete the repayment.


    "It''s just, I don''t know if I can hold on for another two years."


    Sister Liu said another word, but it made me a little stunned.


    What does that mean? Liu Jie has been conscientious, although she is only a little older than me, she has been in the company for four or five years and has been doing well.


    How could she choose to leave?


    "No, sister Liu, what do you mean? You don''t want to do it here?"


    I asked tentatively.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that someone doesn''t want to."


    Sister Liu sighed a little, then shook her head and said: "according to the truth, you came to Nie Zhengping''s interview on the first day today, and you went to Nie Zhengxuan''s office again. I shouldn''t have told you this, but..."


    But But what? I feel that sister Liu is more and more strange.


    "But, I don''t know why, I always feel that you are like a person. Like a very reassuring person. "


    I don''t speak any more. Sister Liu and I also know each other. At this time, we can only pretend we don''t know each other.


    "Sister Liu, don''t worry. I''m not the kind of person who makes small reports."


    I smile awkwardly. It''s the most important thing to solve sister Liu''s suspicion.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if you make a small report, I don''t hate you. After he left, the company was dying. Your list is really timely. "


    I scratched my head. Who is he? Who does sister Liu like?


    "Well, I ask, who is he that you said?"


    "Don''t ask. It''s a company secret. You''ll find out later. Sister Liu just wants to say one word. Xiao Wu, if you want me to go, do it as soon as possible. If you don''t, don''t give up on me. "


    I''m even more confused this time.


    "Sister Liu, needless to say, how can I be willing to let you go? You have to help me. OK


    "All right."


    Sister Liu is no longer talking. I look at the scenery outside the window and fall into deep thinking. I don''t know what sister Liu means. It seems that I have to ask situ GUI when I go back.


    Now I find that although I enter the company, I still feel a sense of distance from the life of the company.


    Moreover, this sense of distance can not be shortened in one or two days.


    I want to work hard, I want to cheer up. I''m going to approach them slowly and find the thing I want to know the most.


    This is one of the best places in the city.


    The people who come here to spend are not ordinary people. They are actually here to welcome the new year.


    We were the first to arrive. Sister Liu ordered the dishes. After a while, old man Gao brought all the people from the marketing department here.


    Of course, the biggest leader here is him. It''s impossible to bring the director.


    "Come on, come on, let''s drink to the arrival of the new man." Old man Gao took the initiative of the table as soon as he came up.


    For a time, the cups crisscross, I slowly feel that the people in the marketing department, have quickly taken me as their own person.


    After three rounds of wine, when he felt that everyone was almost the same, old man Gao stood up and said, "the old rule, one for each, except for new employees Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu. You know that. "


    "Yes, yes." Everybody raise their glasses.


    "High Minister Gao, I don''t understand. Why, except for me and sister Liu? " I''ll raise my glass, too, but I have to ask what''s going on.


    "Because you are new, and sister Liu, when she really earns money, she has to invite us." Minister Gao laughed and drank it down.


    I watched all the people in the marketing department drink it, and I understood a little bit.


    They are paying separately, but they are short of me and sister Liu. Such a marketing department, how can I keep it.

 Chapter 138

    I don''t know what time it is when I go home, but I was driven by Sister Liu. She said she didn''t trust me. I took a taxi alone, and I lived in a place that was a bit biased.


    The rental house in that place is really a bit worrying, but with situ GUI, I didn''t think about anything.


    When I came downstairs, I was a little worried. Sister Liu insisted on sending me up, didn''t she? There was still a man in my family who couldn''t see the light.


    At any rate, Liu Jie was sent to the car to let her leave. I went upstairs myself and opened the door.


    "I''m back at last. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    The voice of situ GUI came, and he sat in the dark without turning on the light.


    I turned on the light and frowned.


    "Why don''t you turn on the light? Who do you want to scare?"


    "If you turn on the light, it doesn''t mean there''s someone in the room. If your sister Liu comes up, how can I hide?"


    Situ GUI came over with a smile and stretched out his hand to untie my buttons.


    "For what?" I stopped his hand. I''m not in the mood at all.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just taking off my coat for you. It''s a shame."


    He dodged a hook on his coat and didn''t hang it on the door.


    I feel a little drunk, the shoes to the side of a kick, even slippers are not wearing, so barefoot to the bedside.


    The cold ground, let me a little sober, and the kind of bone cold, also let me feel that I am alive.


    A few days ago, I was just facing my changed self. At that time, I didn''t feel anything. I could deal with everything.


    Can be such a day, I completely changed, I suddenly found that I can not completely forget.


    If you don''t want it, you can''t be careless.


    My father''s shadow, old man Gao''s appearance, and sister Liu''s helplessness all appeared in front of me.


    I know them. I really do. I want to be careless, but I can''t.


    When they were drinking with me, they said so many words that I kept in mind one by one.


    They asked me to take care of them, hoping not to break their jobs. Except for old man Gao, almost everyone else said that.


    Why me? How can I break their jobs? What are they thinking?


    I fell on the bed. The bed was soft, but I didn''t feel warm at all. I''m so cold.


    I suddenly found myself really cold, I curled up, I want to have a rely on, who can help me.


    A warm breath came from behind me. I felt a big hand around my waist.


    Situ GUI, have you come to rely on me?


    I finally cried out, how can I so no control.


    Is it because in front of him? He knows everything about me, so no matter how strong I pretend to be outside.


    Back here, Fei Lanfei is still weak.


    "Heart, cry. You''ve been holding on too long. You wrap yourself in a hard shell. It will only hurt you."


    He gently stroked my head and made me feel that he was right beside me.


    That warm smell is really comfortable.


    I turned around and buried my head in his chest. I no longer controlled my tears and let them free.


    After crying for a long time, I finally recovered. I didn''t know what I thought just now, but now I haven''t recovered.


    The whole head is numb, feel the hands and feet shaking for no reason.


    He gently touched my head with one hand, took my hand with the other, and kneaded it gently.


    "I''m sorry to show you how ugly I am."


    I am a little embarrassed, looking at his chest, clothes on a wet print, I cry.


    "How can it be ugly? It''s your most real appearance." He gently kisses me on the cheek.


    There was a tear, which he sucked in, and I felt a shock.


    I need him, especially at this time.


    I held him tightly, as if for fear that he would leave me. All the strong, all the camouflage, let them go.


    I need him now, need his gentleness, need him to love me.


    Perhaps I feel the action, he also began to busy up, he gently kiss me, every kiss is like a kiss in my heart.


    I opened my mouth slightly, and now I''m looking forward to his coming.


    "My heart, today you are heartbreaking." His voice is right in my ear.


    Heartache, I don''t know what it''s like, but since he said he would heartache, I have a sense of satisfaction.


    Sure enough, does he love me? He will feel sorry for my sadness.I was so hugged by him, his broad chest, let me feel strong and warm.


    "I love you, my heart." He bit my ear and said softly.


    Love, may not need anything too sweet, just this sentence, let me feel the kind of relationship between him and me, I hold his neck.


    "I love you, too." This is the first time I really take the initiative to say my feelings, I really love him, and this time, I really feel the love between us.


    "So, don''t be sad any more, because I love you, and I will feel heartache for your sadness." He said softly.


    I always feel that this scene will only appear in those bloody dramas, but I don''t know why. Now I feel that this state is also very good.


    I reached out and hugged him. This was the first time I took the initiative. His back was so wide that I could relax a little.


    "GUI, I need your love." I call his name easily, and now I long for him to love me, just like that day.


    Because I know that today''s me is totally different from that day.


    His beard, a little bit of sting hurt my face, because he was kissing there.


    But at this time, I have no unpleasant feeling, because I love him, will love him all.


    I forget who said it, but I know that I love him and the pain he brings me.


    I can''t do it anymore. I''m looking forward to something happening.


    "No, I just like you. I want to appreciate it slowly."


    He suddenly broke up, hugged me tightly, and his lips fell on my neck.


    Then he suddenly raised his head. For a moment, the feeling seemed to be broken.


    "My God, this is the best work of heaven." With that he pricked his head.


    Are you praising me? I feel inside the brain, is slowly recovering with his passion, no, I completely fall in love with you, my expensive.


    I lay by his side quietly, and I paddled in front of his chest.


    He closed his eyes and enjoyed the time.


    "Next time, we have to pay attention to the measures. I don''t want to get pregnant now." I said softly. After calming down, I thought of this problem.


    "Well, you can. After all, you still have something to do."


    Looking at his face, I knew that he didn''t want to, but for me, he put up with it.


    I gently kiss on his face, as a reward for him this time.


    He turned up and hugged me again.


    "Stop." I stopped him immediately, "before there are no measures, we can''t do it."


    "No, my heart, for the last time." He begged.


    "No, you can''t say no." I refused him. There''s no way. I really don''t want to have problems now.


    "Well, who told me to promise you?" He sighed, just gave me a kiss on the forehead and turned back.


    I looked at him, want to laugh and dare to laugh, had to quickly change the topic.


    "You are the worst. What can you do this time? My silk stockings are broken. How can I go to work tomorrow? "


    "Don''t worry, I bought ten pairs for you at one time. They are all in the wardrobe." He''s very sweet.


    I half sat up, put my hand on his nose and asked, "are you honest? Is that all you want? You are so bad. "


    He chuckled twice, neither admitting nor denying. Man, it''s so bad.


    "Well, I''d like to ask you something."


    I suddenly remembered what sister Liu and old man Gao had said to me today, so I repeated to situ GUI, and I called the director''s office.


    Situ GUI thought for a long time, and then said, "with your qualifications, you should not be able to attract their attention."


    I had to laugh twice. How could I know if I had caught their attention.


    He continued to analyze: "in fact, although I don''t know what the situation is, I always feel that it should be a good thing."


    "Good thing, isn''t it? Why can''t I see that? "


    Situ GUI thought for a moment, said with a smile: "combined with the current situation, you are the rhythm of promotion."


    "Don''t make trouble. I''ve only been there one day. What''s the promotion for?" I took a picture of him. Up to now, I still have fun with him. I''m serious.


    He said, "his face is serious. You do have a chance of promotion. "


    I thought for a long time, what''s this called? His expression doesn''t seem to be joking with me, but the time I did go is too short, and the promotion is not my turn, right?


    "Why don''t you think about it? The current marketing department is full of old employees. If they want to exchange blood, they need strong personnel to replace them.""Are you kidding? Old man Gao is very powerful. Who has the strength like him. Besides, the marketing department is leaving. What''s left? "


    I gave him a white look. He is also a business man. He should understand this.


    "There was no, but you went." He smiles and taps my nose.


    I went. I went. What''s the change? Will the old marketing department, which is led by a good man, change because a new person has gone?


    Wait, I seem to have got the list today, and old man Gao also admitted my ability, and this exchange transfusion.


    In this way, it''s up to me to replace old man Gao.


    Yes, I''m a capable person, and if I count it up, I''m the first person to hand over the old and the new. Although I don''t know if they have recruited people before, they should have.


    And why didn''t you stay in the marketing department just because of your strength? It''s impossible. People who can go to that place can''t be a matter of strength.


    My heart suddenly became clear.


    Performance, qualified is performance, those new employees go, but there is no way to get performance.


    How can we not get it? If you generally go to the market, as long as it''s almost the same, you will always get something within a certain period of time. It''s impossible to have no performance at all.


    And as soon as you go in, there will be old employees with you, stained with the performance of old employees.


    In this way, if there is no performance, there is only one situation, the old employees do not move.


    Does old man Gao organize all the old employees so that they don''t run with the new ones? In this way, even if there are new people, they can''t stay.


    But I''m different. My arrival has changed everything.


    I showed excellent ability on the first day, which is the foundation of my life, but it has also become my sorrow.


    "I''ve heard rumors that there have been no new people in the marketing department of Nie''s group. Later, it was the director''s fault that led to a change."


    Situ GUI''s words suddenly enlightened me.


    Sure enough, old man Gao is really tough. A newcomer can''t go out to the market without the help of old employees.


    Besides, they don''t have that ability. Does old man Gao freeze the whole marketing department from the source? That''s a tough move.


    So they want to control him? He was replaced by Nie Zhengxuan.


    "But what does that have to do with me?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You are the first employee she recruited after she took office. Originally, a new employee has to practice for a period of time, but you are too strong. "


    I feel like I''m sweating. I''m too strong.


    Yes, it''s too much. I won such a big project without the approval of the senior management.


    And more importantly, after I took it down, my reputation has not been damaged.


    They didn''t think that I had any shady business with Husen, because sister Liu was the witness.


    This shows that I won this list completely by strength.


    But as a new employee, I don''t have the strength.


    No, I''ve gone too far. They''ll doubt it. It''s really troublesome.


    If I cause doubt now, it will be more and more difficult for me to do things in the future, and this kind of difficulty may also affect my final plan.


    "Don''t look like that. Don''t worry. Today''s events have both advantages and disadvantages." He patted me and pulled me back to reality.


    He looked at me and said, "and now, your advantages outweigh your disadvantages. I think it should be a good thing, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    The advantages outweigh the disadvantages. I really don''t see them. And said let me not worry, I don''t worry, just really see the ghost, although now my side, is really a ghost.

 Chapter 139

    Situ GUI was obviously very confident. He laughed. He still had this idea.


    I couldn''t help getting a little angry. This time I was bullying me, so I felt proud. I immediately pinched him.


    "Oh He really called some pain, covering the place I pinched, looking at me with a wry smile.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not happy. I''ll pinch you. Tell me quickly. What''s the advantage and what''s the disadvantage?"


    "Then don''t pinch me."


    My hand has been put in his fragile place, glared at him, asked: "do you want to say?"


    "Say, say." He immediately softened down, for this obedient man, I am still very satisfied.


    "First of all, the disadvantage is that you are so attractive. They will pay close attention to you. It''s not very good for you to find out something. If you are watched, it''s not very convenient for you to go in and out of some places."


    This is indeed the truth. My performance today has been very eye-catching. At least now, old man Gao is very concerned about me.


    If you think about it carefully, Nie Zhengxuan also paid attention to me, but later he was attracted by situ GUI.


    Wait, when I think about this, I think about something.


    "You Do you have anything to do with that Nie Zhengxuan? " I asked coldly.


    "No, I swear to God, I just know her, I just know her." He gave me a quick explanation.


    However, I can tell that it will never be such a simple thing. There must be something between them?


    What is it? Let him hide from me, my heart sank, they will not have what kind of contract, right?


    But it''s not like that. If they are really familiar with the possibility of a contract, then he won''t help me, even if I take his weakness.


    Because I don''t have anything to trade with him, but he has everything, wealth and status. All these things are much better than me.


    "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask." I let him go, feeling a little lost, this sense of loss even I can''t say what''s going on.


    Wu Xin''er, Wu Xin''er, you don''t really have feelings, do you? This can''t, you are just a kind of use of relationship, don''t put yourself into it, in that case, you will regret it.


    I kept telling myself in my heart, never, there is an insurmountable line, that is, I can never have feelings for anyone.


    My father also said that in this world, you can''t trust anyone unless you are really related by blood.


    Although I didn''t quite agree with this view at the beginning, now I think my father is very right.


    What''s more, my father also broke this creed, which led to this situation.


    "No, really, we really have no relationship, she is just a pursuer, but I swear, I like you, heart."


    Looking at situ GUI''s anxious appearance, I just gave him a faint smile.


    He may have told the truth, but I''m sorry, I can''t believe you.


    "Well, I believe you." I pretended to be very open, said with a smile: "well, talk about the benefits."


    Maybe it''s because I don''t doubt him any more. Situ GUI has changed back to the doghead commander.


    "The advantage is that talents like you will definitely focus on training, and as long as you change a little bit, they will not find your true identity."


    That''s good news. Although I''m being watched, as long as they don''t doubt me, then I can go deeper inside and get my news. That''s what matters.


    As long as they don''t doubt me, I have time. Now I understand that I can''t be radical.


    First steady down, in order to better contact them, better dig out the ideas in their hearts.


    I calmed down. He knew I was thinking, so he didn''t disturb me. He stroked my back quietly.


    I stabilized, and successfully into their sight, but also fresh blood, so to speak, I am also a member of the exchange transfusion.


    Think of here, I suddenly clear, great. Old man Gao, maybe I''ll be sorry for you, but I can''t help it. I have to get to your position, because that position is my springboard to get close to them.


    I finally understood what old man Gao said to me. He was ready to wait for a powerful person to kick him down to the bottom.


    But what about Sister Liu? She has no influence on me, and I can tell from her words that she is not very satisfied with the current company.


    Maybe she can help me first. I know her ability. With her, I may be able to climb up faster.


    That''s what it means.


    "Your expression is a little scary."


    The original calm atmosphere was broken by situ GUI''s sentence.I instantly wake up a lot, just thought in the heart again, I feel my cold sweat out.


    I''m Wu Xin''er now. I suddenly find that I really have to change. Maybe it''s because I''ve been wearing a mask for a long time. It''s a little difficult to take it off.


    "No, I just thought of something. I''m sorry."


    I bowed my head to prevent him from seeing my facial expression. Do I have to continue to do this? I really have to seal my feelings, focusing only on the results, not on any human accidents.


    Well, that''s it. I don''t have a choice now, do I? This is the way I chose.


    For my father, I have to be so heartless now.


    I sighed, I want to be more ruthless, in this place full of crisis.


    "Xin''er, there are some things you should not think too far. Speaking of it, today is really interesting. Originally, I was going to give you a project, but Huson took the lead. "


    I laugh. Are you kidding me? If I really have to play, it''s OK to win a Huson.


    This is my real strength. It''s not the result of taking situ GUI''s emotional card.


    However, when it comes to the Huahua director, I''m still a little angry,


    this guy, as soon as we meet, constantly molesting, and even acting.


    Hateful guy, if he has a chance, he must be good-looking.


    I bit my lips until I felt the pain.


    "Don''t you want to say something? What is your relationship with him? "


    Situ GUI''s voice is a little cold. What does that mean? Is he jealous?


    I got up and looked at situ GUI. He didn''t have the right expression on his face, and he was still slightly angry.


    "Husband, don''t be angry. I really have nothing to do with him."


    "Really?" His expression is really lovely, especially the kind of jealous, the whole face is like a sour wrinkle.


    I suddenly feel a little happy, just because of his expression.


    "It''s true. It''s not so true." I hastened to offer my kiss to ease him.


    He''s so cute. It''s fun for me to watch him. I stroked his cheek, gently to help him ease the face a little tense muscles.


    "Well, I believe you, but you''d better stay away from him."


    Situ GUI''s warning seemed a little naive, but it also had a sense of anger.


    "Don''t worry, my dear." I gave him another kiss, which made him relax.


    "By the way, my husband, let me ask what kind of person Huson is. Oh, by the way, it''s pure intelligence. It doesn''t mean anything else


    "I know." Situ GUI''s voice was lukewarm. Obviously, there should be many stories between him and Hu Sen.


    "We were once enemies."


    I haven''t heard that Hu group and situ group didn''t deal with each other. In my impression, it seems that the two groups have cooperated many times.


    This is really strange, how the company in cooperation, two people are deadly enemies.


    "No, you are a ghost. You are the enemy of him. So he is a ghost?"


    I suddenly realized that situ GUI was not an ordinary person. His mortal enemy should be quite a person. Oh, no, it''s ghosts.


    "No Situ GUI didn''t explain, just gave a light response.


    His response this time is really strange. Should he at least explain something to me?


    I got up again, looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you tell me, is there anything else between you? "


    "Well, we have an agreement with each other that I will not expose him and he will not expose me. Now that you know who I am and who he is, you can only guess for yourself. "


    "Hey, I guess. That''s interesting. "


    In my heart, I secretly went through all the things today. This Huson is really strange. Is it really like what I saw?


    He really is a demon, or a fox demon, should not be.


    "Is he a fox demon?"


    "You said it, I didn''t say it."


    I''m stunned by his answer, isn''t it? It''s true. It''s a fox demon, but


    "No, he''s really a fox demon, but shouldn''t all fox demons be female?" My first reaction was this question.


    "Watch too many TV dramas." Situ GUI nodded at my forehead and said, "don''t foxes have to be cultivated by female foxes


    It seems to be such a truth. Maybe I have a certain mindset.


    Because all the time, I think foxes should be beautiful. In addition to the image of Su Daji, the most representative of fox demons, it''s really popular.By the way, nine tailed, then he should be a three tailed, so to speak, he should be very powerful.


    I looked at situ GUI. He was startled by my eyes and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Just say it. "


    "He has three tails behind him, right?"


    "Yes, he is a fox with three tails. What''s the matter?"


    I''m quiet again. Three tail fox, it''s the first time I''ve met a monster. It''s really interesting. This is so much fun.


    Forget it, I don''t want him, no matter he is a three tailed demon, not a three tailed demon. At present, he is just a partner of mine, it doesn''t matter.


    "Well, I don''t have any more questions."


    "So, don''t get too close to him. He''s really cannibal, though he hasn''t eaten until now."


    "And why?"


    I''m really strange. They are ghosts and demons, which really interests me. I didn''t expect that when I was hit, I would either see ghosts or demons.


    "I didn''t hurt anyone either, otherwise, we would be accepted by heaven."


    "Understand some, understand some." I''m laughing. It''s often shown on TV. If these things make trouble, they will be thundered.


    It seems that this legend is true. I have to pay attention to it in the future.


    "Well, Xin''er, let me tell you something serious. I really have a project here. I originally wanted to cooperate with Nie''s company. Do you want to continue?"


    "Yes, of course I will, as long as you dare to bring it."


    Great. In this way, these two lists in my hand can give me a foothold in Nie''s company.


    But I saw him close his eyes, as if thinking about something, and this feeling, he does not want me to take this list.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I gave him a little pinch on the nose.


    "My suggestion is that you don''t take over my list. You can consider letting your senior minister talk to me about this list."


    "Let him, why let him? In this way, it''s hard for me to go up?"


    I look at situ GUI. What''s his game like? Isn''t that giving credit to someone else that should have belonged to me?


    I know that business is business. If situ group has a project, it will go to the partner for the first time.


    Therefore, I didn''t ask him to wait for me for this project, I just asked him to do it for me.


    But such a small request, he did not agree to it?


    "You are too conspicuous. If I give you this project, you will be more conspicuous. At that time, you may not be able to stay in Nieshi."


    Situ GUI''s voice is like a basin of cold water, waves on my head, yes, I''m really a little conspicuous.


    Originally, Hu Sen''s affairs have been very eye-catching. If you add situ GUI, the whole company will look at me.


    If you think about it carefully, just now situ GUI seems to have mentioned that Nie Zhengxuan pursued him. If I take this list again, then Nie Zhengxuan is there.


    I nodded, lay on his arm, and said softly, "you''re right, but this project can not be given to old man Gao, but to sister Liu?"


    "Why?" Asked situ GUI.


    I smile and say, "nature works."


    He thought for a while, then nodded and laughed.


    I know that he should understand what I mean. Old man Gao is really old. He is retired now. With his accumulation over the years, he should have no problem.


    But sister Liu is different, such a person, or can be used for me, but, I don''t know, she will listen to me.


    Of course, even if I want to use it, I will not use it as I used to.


    I can only choose Wu Xin''er now, now and in the future.


    If I want to have a foothold in the company, I need to establish a small team of my own, and sister Liu should be the first person.


    She will cooperate, because she also has her own weakness.

 Chapter 140

    I so quietly pillow in situ GUI''s arm, slowly into a dream, dream, everything is so beautiful.


    But this kind of beauty will be broken by the morning.


    It was situ GUI who woke me up. He had already bought the breakfast. Looking at the breakfast on the table, I suddenly felt a trace of happiness.


    If you get up every day under such circumstances, maybe it''s also a kind of happiness.


    Unfortunately, I still have something to do now, I can''t enjoy such a time quietly.


    "By the way, today is your first day of work. Remember to dress better. I bought you some more clothes and put them in the closet. "


    He came out of the kitchen and looked at me as I was.


    I glared at him fiercely. This time, it was a shame.


    The silk stockings were worn out yesterday, but I didn''t clean up after I fell asleep.


    He laughs, but he feels very proud.


    "Get out of here. I''m going to change." I hate hate to come, but my heart, but it is a deer bumping beating.


    This scene is a bit shy. It''s all his fault.


    "Well, well, I was going to leave, too." He just a little smile, lying in my ear said: "or last night you honest..."


    "I hate you." I reached out to him, but was caught by his claws, gently kiss, he just left.


    I looked at my watch. Fortunately, it was still early. I cleaned it up quickly. After breakfast, I went to the company.


    Don''t be late for today''s first official day, and there are traffic jams everywhere at this time.


    It''s OK. Just look at the clock.


    As soon as I enter the door, I see sister rainbow sitting at the front desk early.


    "Hello, sister rainbow, is the new person checking in with you?"


    For sister rainbow, I really can''t bear to look down on her. She is now assigned to the front desk, which is already miserable.


    "Strange, I didn''t introduce myself. How do you know my name is rainbow?"


    "Oh, well, I asked other people, so I remember your name."


    It''s too bad to see such acquaintances, it''s a little forgetful. I can''t. I must pay attention to this kind of small details. It''s easy to have problems.


    Rainbow sister carefully looked at me, from top to bottom, she will not find anything, it can be bad.


    "That''s very good. On the first day, I''ll ask for the names of the company''s staff. That''s very good, but how can you think of asking for me?"


    Rainbow sister is still the same as before, the problems are so sharp.


    "Well, because you received me yesterday, of course I have to ask. Fortunately, your name is easier to remember. "


    I think I must be a little embarrassed now. I can''t help it. It''s good that I can think of it temporarily.


    It''s really embarrassing.


    Rainbow sister looked at me, but with a "puff" and a smile, she closed a sign in book, found my name on it and scratched it down.


    "Sister rainbow, you are not familiar with me. How can you find my name all of a sudden?"


    "Yesterday I read your interview letter and I already knew your name. Besides, you are a celebrity. Yesterday was just an interview, so you got the list and entered the company directly. This is the first one. Of course, I need to pay more attention. "


    "Oh, I don''t deserve it. I don''t deserve it." I had to scratch my head. I didn''t expect that I was so famous.


    "Oh, isn''t this Wu Xin''er?" A voice came from behind. I looked back, but it was Nie Zhengping.


    "Good director." Rainbow elder sister gave him a salute, sat back to the original position, no longer talking.


    "Good director Nie." I also hastened to salute, although the heart hate teeth itch, but it can not be exposed on the surface.


    "Legend. I really didn''t expect that you are such a sharp mouthed person. And it''s very conservative, isn''t it His expression is a little annoying to me.


    But I still have to smile on my face. After all, he can kick me out easily.


    "Director, I''m sorry to make you laugh."


    "Don''t worry, yesterday''s event has passed, you are such an excellent talent, I won''t let people wear shoes for you."


    Little shoes? What does that mean? Does anyone want to take care of me? I''m just here. No, that''s offensive?


    Old man Gao? Impossible. When I met the new employee yesterday, I felt that he should not be hostile to me.


    And I know him well. He can''t give me any problems.


    It''s impossible for sister Liu or the people in the marketing department. We all sat together yesterday. They are not like that, and sister Liu is even more impossible.


    "Well, director Nie, I don''t understand. Who wants to wear shoes for me?" I giggled. Of course, I knew I was pretending.I saw Nie Zhengping raise his hand. He wanted to clap me, but his hand stopped in the middle.


    "Well, what are you frowning at?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m used to it. I''m used to it. " The disgust in my heart made me feel disgusted at the contact with him.


    "You''re a little bit defensive, just patting on the shoulder. That''s true


    Seeing that he had no choice but to withdraw his hand, the scene was a little embarrassed for a moment. But I feel relieved.


    Comparing Nie Zhengping with Hu Sen, I don''t hate Hu Sen. after all, people can support such a large Hu group, and this person is just a fool.


    "The one named Zhu, I''ve fired him."


    Nie Zhengping''s tone is a little stiff.


    "Oh, oh, he. Thank you, director Nie, although I didn''t take him to heart


    I have forgotten this matter, but listen to Nie Zhengping''s words, it''s OK for this person to leave.


    "Well, let''s go to work. I''ll go with you. I have something to ask my sister." He waved.


    My God, I have to go with him. It''s a headache, but now I can''t help it. I had to stand aside and make a gesture of invitation.


    He was not polite and walked ahead. I followed, a face of helplessness.


    I took the elevator to the third floor, and there was nothing to say all the way. I felt that Nie Zhengping''s heart didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The moment the elevator door opened, I saw the old man with the surname of Zhu and Zhu Xue holding his arm.


    Didn''t he get fired? Why are they still here? What''s more strange is that they are all dressed in red. It''s too smelly. It''s not good taste.


    "Go on?" Nie Zhengping has stepped out.


    "Get out of here!" In my mind, situ GUI''s voice came fiercely.


    I was also an instant reaction, immediately a forward, will be in front of Nie Zhengping the whole save out of the elevator.


    As soon as I got out of the elevator, I heard the "boom" of the elevator behind me.


    When I look back again, I find that the elevator has disappeared.


    The door of the elevator has not been opened. The light on the outside still doesn''t show.


    This is the third floor. I know there are parking lots and warehouses under the ground, so there are two floors under the ground, which is equivalent to the height of five floors.


    Elevator accident? What''s the matter with those two Zhu people?


    Yeah, they disappeared. How? Did they just walk into the elevator? Is there a way out?


    "This This... " Nie Zhengping was obviously shocked.


    "Are you all right? My heart Situ GUI''s voice made me calm a little.


    I responded, and then looked at Nie Zhengping: "director Nie, are you ok?"


    "No don''t worry. Thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, I would be finished Nie Zhengping also recovered quickly.


    At this time, people from up and down have been watching. I feel that someone has held my arm and helped me up.


    When I looked around, I found that it was sister Liu. She should have been here long ago. She came here only when she heard the voice.


    "Thank you, sister Liu."


    "I''m scared. It''s OK."


    I saw Nie Zhengxuan also come here. She first looked at Nie Zhengping, then turned her head and yelled, "the logistics minister here, let him come here."


    She has been completely angry. I''m afraid there won''t be any good words for her to call the Minister of logistics at this time.


    A stout man emerged from the crowd.


    I don''t know this person. I should have arranged it later, but I always feel a little familiar.


    This man is not very old. He looks like he''s in his early 30s. It''s a new tune.


    "Thunderstorm, you should know, you sit in this position, but also in your father''s face. You fuckin '' What are you doing? "


    Nie Zhengxuan almost even cursed, which showed the anger in her heart.


    "Oh, this young lady, you see, this matter..."


    "Don''t explain. Check what it is for and find someone to repair it. If there is no result before work today, you can hand in the resignation report to the chairman yourself."


    Nie Zhengxuan didn''t give him any chance to explain. He turned to us. First, he gave me a meaningful look. Then he turned to Nie Zhengping and asked, "brother, is there nothing wrong?"


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry." Nie Zhengping calmed down at this time, looked at me gratefully and left with the help of his secretary.


    Looking at him walking with a limp, he should have flashed to where just now.


    I look at the thunder that is constantly sweating. My surname is Lei, and I''m still familiar with it. An image immediately came into my mind.


    It''s him. I said it.I cold smile, he did not leave ah, it is really a bit interesting.


    "Well, are you new?" Lei Yuming came to me and said while wiping his sweat.


    "Don''t touch the people in my department." Nie Zhengxuan still didn''t give him a good face.


    "Yes, yes. I''m just saying thank you. Thank you. " Lei Yuming took a look at me and then left.


    I know what he means. Fortunately, I took Nie Zhengping out of the elevator just now. If we both fall down, I don''t care. But if Nie Zhengping dies, it will be a big deal.


    Because I saved Nie Zhengping, there was no trouble, so Nie Zhengxuan just gave him a day, otherwise, maybe Nie Zhengxuan could split him.


    But at that moment, I didn''t know what I thought. I would come out with Nie Zhengping.


    How can I help him? But at that moment, I didn''t think of anything else.


    Situ GUI told me to leave quickly, so I left.


    I looked back at the elevator. The open door was dark with the smell of death.


    I suddenly felt as if someone was looking at me.


    I look where my eyes come from.


    That''s the place where the steps are. There are Zhu Xie Ding and Zhu Xue in red.


    They stood there, sneering at me.


    "Sister Liu, look over there." I pointed to them.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t there nothing over there? "


    When I looked again, the Zhu Xie Ding and Zhu Xue had completely disappeared. When did they go too fast?


    "What''s the matter?" Sister Liu asked me strangely.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. Let''s work. We have to sign a contract for the project today, and we still have some things to do."


    Sister Liu shook her head with a smile. She patted me and said, "you workaholic, you didn''t scare me just now. I''d better have a rest first."


    "No, I''m fine." I took a long breath to relax.


    "Xiao Wu, after you sign the contract, please come to my office." Nie Zhengxuan came to me.


    "Yes, director." I bow my head and salute. What''s the matter with me this time? I''ve only been here for two days. I''ve been to her office twice.


    Back in the marketing department, I sat back in my seat and a cup of hot coffee was placed in front of me, a latte.


    It''s sister Liu. She''s really a careful person. At the same time, she gave me a contract.


    "Look, what''s the change? Director Hu will come soon. We signed the contract at 9:30 yesterday. Just half an hour to go. "


    Look at the watch. I didn''t expect that I had been delayed for such a long time in the elevator.


    I looked at the contract carefully, and it was almost the same as yesterday. When I thought of the last sentence that Husen said, I felt a fire in my heart.


    "Sister Liu, here, change the 6.4 of materials to 5.5." I pointed out that I was very satisfied with other aspects. Liu Jie''s working ability is very strong. I don''t care about other places at all.


    "No, really. Then we should really take advantage of it. We have to forgive others. Don''t we have to be so cruel? "


    Liu Jie''s consideration also has her reason, business is like this, others give you face, must also return. If there is that kind of non open noodles, but it''s hard to get away with it.


    It''s a good saying for parents to make money.


    It''s really not appropriate for me to say that they have to earn millions less.


    "All right." I sighed and laughed at sister Liu, "thank you, sister Liu. You should always remind me of this kind of thing in the future. Sometimes I am impulsive."


    "All right, Xiao Wu, you can talk more about me in the future. I also remind you that maybe I won''t have so much power at that time. "


    Sister Liu''s words shocked me. What does that mean? What can I say? Does sister Liu know any internal information? What would it be?

 Chapter 141

    Sister Liu did not respond to me, but she took over the contract with a smile.


    "If there''s no problem, I''ll make the contract in triplicate. I''ll call the notary office now."


    "Oh, yes, yes." When I finish these two sentences, I always feel that something is wrong.


    This kind of thing should be done by my new employee. Why did sister Liu rush to do it?


    Maybe I talked about this project and gave it to sister Liu. That''s why she took care of me?


    That''s not right!


    "Mind, you have to be careful today." Situ GUI''s voice at this time interrupted my thinking.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked in my heart, I know he can receive.


    "I really can''t say this. I''m sorry."


    I go, can''t say you dari careful what strength, I helpless white one eye, although don''t know where he is, but I think he is in front of me.


    Sitting there, leaning against my chair, I didn''t know what was going on in my head.


    But let me be careful. What am I careful about? Be careful who? Is Nie Zhengxuan? She wants to see me today. Is there any bad news.


    Forget it. It''s a little too early to think about it. Let''s deal with Huson first. Three tail fox, it''s very interesting.


    Don''t be careful of him. In broad daylight, he can really transform and eat me like this.


    However, the fox will not all suck. Energy ah, that is to say, he is also like this, if so, then I will be in trouble. What if he sucked it dry?


    Wait a minute. If it''s really smoking, how will he do it? From the mouth? Or


    I feel sweating on my head. I think it''s a bit too much.


    "Miss Xin''er, here I am. Hi Just as I was thinking, a voice rang out in my ear.


    Fox, fox is here.


    Huson was the same as before. Today, he had another girl, gently holding his arm, as if he was very close.


    "What a coincidence. I just missed you, and you came."


    "Oh, it''s my honor to make Miss Wu miss me."


    Looking at Huson''s smiling face, I really want to punch him in the face.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to know whether or not to change the item 6.4 into 5.5."


    I coldly step also don''t let, I pour to see, his that smiling face, can persist how long.


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard this, his face immediately drooped, and his expression became more and more obvious.


    "Don''t worry. It''s like killing your parents. I still know that."


    I gave him a smile to ease the already embarrassing atmosphere.


    "Then I really appreciate miss Xin''er''s leniency. Your words remind me of someone."


    "Who is it?"


    "The former director of this company, he was a tough guy. In front of him, I couldn''t hold my head up at all with that situ GUI. I remember..."


    I didn''t hear a word of it, father.


    Yes, my father taught me this sentence, but I didn''t expect that because of this sentence, Huson actually mentioned him.


    "Miss Xin''er, what do you think? Do you hear what I say? "


    Yes, I''m Wu xiner now.


    I immediately restrained my mind, said with a smile: "your words, I listen lazily, OK, let''s go to the meeting room, sister Liu, how long does the notary office have?"


    "Five minutes." Sister Liu''s answer was just right.


    "Director Hu, please. I''ll make you a cup of coffee myself."


    "But I don''t deserve it, miss heart." He turned around, patted the girl next to him and said, "wait for me outside."


    The girl is so obedient to him that people can''t see her.


    I frowned. After making two cups of coffee, I went into the meeting room.


    "Director Hu, do you change a girl every day? You are such a flower. "


    I coldly said, I hate this kind of person, I don''t know whether situ GUI is also like this.


    But judging from his rumor, it''s much better. By comparison, this scum man is really despised.


    Hu Sen said with a smile: "every day, it''s a bit frequent. Of course, there are still some once a week. These girls are just interested in my money, and I don''t care


    "It''s a man." I am not polite, said: "then you stay away from me, careful I hit you."


    "Ah ~" Hu Sen sighed a long time, laughed a little and said softly, "I''m very interested in Miss Xin''er now. I don''t know... ""You''d better give up the idea." I didn''t mean to interrupt him at all.


    You can''t give him a little gap when talking to this kind of person. If you give him that kind of opportunity, he will definitely hit the snake with the stick. At that time, I will be the trouble.


    "Come on, miss Xin''er, I''m a good judge of people. You''ve been haunted by fierce ghosts recently. "


    "Don''t scare me here."


    My heart secretly sneer, fierce ghost, see is still very clear, situ GUI that is not a fierce ghost. I am entangled by him, so what.


    "Miss Xin''er..."


    "Wait a minute." I interrupted him again. Although I didn''t think it was very polite, I was called a little empty by him: "please call me Miss Wu or Miss Wu later, even if you are Xiao Wu. I don''t deserve it, miss


    "This..."


    In business, address is also very important, there are titles, of course, to address titles. If you don''t have one, you have to use your surname. If you have the same surname, you can use the name of lady and miss.


    Of course, the probability is very small. Generally speaking, if you can name it, you will be quite familiar with it.


    I don''t think I know Huson that well.


    "It''s better for miss Xin''er. We''d better get familiar with it. Because you can see it. "


    "Oh, what do you see?"


    I''m asking because I know it. I want to see what he said.


    "Miss Xin''er, you don''t know what I''m talking about. Although I''m strange, you can see it. You said those fox Sao flavor, what three tail ah, can''t just say to have fun? "


    "Guess what." I smile. According to what he said, I know that I am not wrong at all.


    "It''s strange that you''re not afraid."


    He sat there with his head in his hands and looked at me as if he wanted to see me through. I know. He''s completely blinded.


    "Don''t look, you can''t pull it out in your eyes." I turned my head and tried not to touch Huson''s eyes, so it was good to keep a sense of mystery.


    "Oh, a mysterious woman, it''s really itching."


    "Stop itching. It''s not yours." I said it in a low voice. I didn''t intend to let him hear it, but this guy''s ears are really good.


    "Miss Xin''er, I don''t know who it is. How lucky is it? And Hey, hey. "


    He laughed rather unkindly, and I could hear the meaning. I feel hot on my face and immediately think of last night.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." I white his one eye, mercilessly say: "say these again, I can cry for you again."


    "Oh, no, No. I''m afraid of women crying. " Huson is in a bit of a hurry.


    Speaking of it, Huson is said to be a super domineering guy. Unexpectedly, after chatting with me for several times, I didn''t see where he was domineering at all.


    "Well, miss Xin''er, I always want to talk to you about something. Do you have this chance?"


    Huson''s serious face, on the contrary, makes me a little uncomfortable. I think his smiling face is more like telling the truth.


    "This one? Let''s see what kind of name it is. "


    I didn''t refuse completely. I had the upper hand just now. At this time, I have to give the other party some steps. If I am always in the lead, our project is likely to be yellow.


    "Let me just say that this Nie''s company, half a month ago, didn''t have that name. Just half a month later, the company changed its owner, and now it''s in Nie Zhengxuan''s position. It''s really a veteran of communication. This understatement takes the tension just now, and I can''t underestimate her.


    Hu Sen said with a smile, "now that everything is ready, let''s start?"


    I see to Nie Zhengxuan, at this time, she is the biggest leader on our side, how also have to let not.


    "You don''t have to do that." She looked at me and said with a smile, "this is the project you signed. Of course, it''s up to you. Of course, you are the company you represent. I''m just watching."


    It''s just to watch me, right? Because I''m a newcomer. If there''s something like kickback in the middle, I''m not directly caught by her.


    Sister Liu''s eyes have changed when she looks at me. It''s a kind of lucky look.


    I can only accept her kindness and sit on the throne.


    This contract was drawn up by Sister Liu, so there should be no problem. When the contract was sent to us, I saw Hu Sen''s eyebrows frowning.


    These are all the conditions he said. Of course, I will follow them.


    The two notaries were obviously a bit of a Taoist. Seeing the contract, they all frowned. Obviously, there are some doubts about the terms of the contract.Of course, people with a clear eye can see that Nie''s company has fallen to the third place. A company in the front row cooperates with Nie''s company. This clause is actually beneficial to Nie''s company.


    It''s incredible.


    They looked at each other, and they all looked at Husen. The main thing about this contract is that he nodded. If he didn''t, no one would dare to mess around.


    "I have no problem. Miss Xin''er, you have made it very clear. "


    As soon as Huson''s words were finished, the whole scene immediately calmed down.


    It''s obvious that there''s a big secret between Huson and me.


    I coldly said: "I reminded you, director Hu, the name of Xin''er is not your name."


    "Oh, Wu xiner will be appointed as the project manager. You can call him manager Wu."


    Nie Zhengxuan''s words make me tremble in my heart. Is it too fast? Project manager? But is it really the case?

 Chapter 142

    "Well, director Nie, it''s not suitable. I''m just a new employee." I still have to refuse this sentence, otherwise I will not be modest.


    Just like the analysis of situ GUI, I have got their attention now, but correspondingly, in this way, they will keep a close eye on me.


    At present, the profit is still greater. I think it''s going back to advance.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhengxuan listened to my refusal and said with a smile, "what''s the point? You are the project manager of the project team. This project itself is what you have won. Who else would you give up?"


    I had to pretend to be grateful to take over the task. Although I had never done it before, I heard from my father and met old man Gao.


    Therefore, I should have no problem with this aspect. However, if I am alone, I always feel that in case of any problem, I don''t know who to turn to.


    "Director, if you are a project team, can you give me some people? If there''s one that I won''t do, it''s worth mentioning. " I carefully expressed my worries. In this aspect, she had to nod her head.


    "Yes."


    Get this answer, I relaxed breath, looking at sister Liu, found that she was looking at me, eyes full of yearning.


    She wants to go with me, I smile at her, don''t say she now has this idea, even if not, I have to pull her up, other people I''m not familiar with, sister Liu''s level is OK.


    Huson had to smile bitterly and said, "OK, I''ll sign it."


    I think he signed there and took out the official seal to seal it.


    Nie Zhengxuan has handed me the official seal in his hand, which means let me sign the contract with him as the representative of the company.


    At this time, it''s really too fake to talk about those excuses. I had to take them over, sign them and seal them. These three words are Wu Xin''er. I''ve practiced for a long time these days, but I don''t feel like I''m born by hand.


    If you don''t sign lanfeifei carefully, I think they will be on your toes right away.


    The notary office checked it carefully, and then they all signed below.


    The completion of all this means that we have successfully reached an agreement on cooperation.


    "Oh, Mr. Nie, congratulations." One of the two notaries put away their share of the contract and joked with a smile.


    "It''s the result of your help." Nie Zhengxuan, this is also officialdom, equal to White said.


    "This evening, I invite you to the imperial world. You must be present. Director Hu, don''t run away. This is the first step of our cooperation."


    Hu Sen laughed, but looked at me and asked, "I don''t know at that time, heart Er, will manager Wu be there? If you go, I promise to be there


    "I''m sorry..." I was about to refuse, but I felt a kick under the coffee table.


    "How can manager Wu not go there? Of course he will. At eight o''clock in the evening, I''ll see you again. " Nie Zhengxuan winked at me.


    I took a cold look at Hu Sen and took back the following words. Now that I have just arrived in this company, I have to give the director face. Besides, I have to stay in this company.


    "Well, I''ll be there on time." Huson stood up and held out his hand.


    This business etiquette is also needed. I shook hands with him and he left immediately. I felt much better when I couldn''t see this guy.


    "Great." The two notaries also stood up. The leader looked at me and said with a smile, "director Hu doesn''t give me face."


    "I don''t care who he is, I won''t give him face." I smile a little, say: "nevertheless, the face of notarial office, I certainly gave sufficient."


    They laughed, obviously this sentence is still very suitable for them. They also like cooperation units like us.


    Such a notarization costs a lot.


    "Oh, director Nie, you are really good. Director Hu has a knack for women. This time, he has also failed. " Then they laughed.


    I frown. I don''t like this way of speaking, but there is no way. In this aspect, everyone will think so.


    Maybe it''s because I don''t look right. Nie Zhengxuan made a comeback and asked the two people in the notary office to leave first. Then he asked me to go to her office and leave.


    "Little Oh, manager Wu, congratulations this time. You are really the fastest promoted person in our company. " Sister Liu waited for them to leave, and then she quietly congratulated me.


    I turned around and gave her a smile. Without saying anything, I left the room.


    When I got to Nie Zhengxuan''s office, she asked me to sit down. After the Secretary poured the tea, she sent me out. Looking at me, she said, "yes, but you don''t like Hu Dong."


    "No, I don''t like this kind of playboy." I said coldly.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. It''s not easy for me to deal with this matter, but I still want to give face."I could only nod my head and say, "I''ll be there, director. What''s the matter with calling me this time?"


    "It''s about the project team. I plan to set up a five person project team to focus on this project. This project is too important for us."


    I understand what she means. If this kind of performance engineering project is done well, it must be a huge harvest for the group company.


    Moreover, the benefits this time are quite considerable. Because of my reasons, Huson has made a lot of profits this time.


    "What kind of person do you have in mind?" Nie Zhengxuan looks at me.


    I had to give a bitter smile and said, "to be honest, I really don''t have very good people. When I first came here, it''s not very clear who is and what''s going on. I knew sister Liu, and I think she''s good. I thought that this time it was sister Liu who was the manager of the project team, and I would just be a deputy. "


    "How can that be?" Nie Zhengxuan''s tone changed, a little serious.


    Seeing that I didn''t respond, she laughed again and said, "this project belongs to you. Of course you are right. Since you like Sister Liu so much, let her be your deputy."


    I can only nod, Nie Zhengxuan thought for a while, said: "in this way, you ask sister Liu to organize a five person group for you, and then report to me, I''ll have a look."


    I got up and said, "yes, director, I see."


    Nie Zhengxuan also stood up, patted me and said, "it''s good for you to do well."


    There was a thump in my heart. What she said was too big, but she had to pretend that she didn''t know anything.


    "Thank you, director. I will do well and win honor for the company."


    "Go ahead." Get this order, I turned to leave, this time I deliberately changed some of my way of walking, also don''t know, can hide in the past.


    Leaving Nie Zhengxuan''s office, I went back to the marketing department. For a moment, all members of the marketing department stood up and applauded me.


    I was stunned for a moment. What does this mean? How can I return it to all members? I turned around and found that old man Gao was also here.


    "Minister Gao, this is..." I''m a little depressed, and I don''t know what the situation is.


    "This is our old tradition. If a new employee signs the first order, we all have to stand up and applaud him. You know what? You''re the second one to sign the contract in just two days. "


    I really don''t know about this custom, because no one told me about it, and when I came here often later, people here were already old people, so there would be no new signing.


    But why the second one? Who else can be better than me.


    "The second? Who is the first one? " I have a strange question.


    "It''s me." Old man Gao is not modest at all. He gives a direct response.


    Poor God, I can say that the contract is from the cow.


    Originally, even without his contract that day, situ GUI would give me one, which also took a certain advantage.


    And more importantly, it was a good day. I also saw Huson''s real body.


    Maybe this is the main reason why he signed the contract with me. He should be very strange. How can I see it.


    So, I''m totally lucky.


    But if someone has to bring a contract as soon as they get on the job, it''s really amazing.


    I made a deep bow to old man Gao, which is a tribute to an old marketing person.


    "Well, what''s this for?" Old man Gao reached out and helped me up. His hands were warm and powerful.


    "This is my respect. You are really a master." I thumbed up and said sincerely.


    "There''s luck in every place. At that time, I just came here and I was old Forget it. Forget it. " In other words, the old man is not half as tall.


    Strange, how to swallow the other half of the words? What does that mean? I didn''t say it. Looking at his expression, I felt that he should have thought of something special, and his face was full of sadness.


    "Congratulations." Sister Liu also came over and congratulated me with a smile.


    "Congratulations, too." I laughed at her, too.


    Liu Jie was obviously stunned for a while, but she quickly responded. She looked at me, sighed and said, "you''re not going to let me work."


    I clapped my hands and said, "that''s what I mean."


    Old man Gao heard our conversation and said, "if there is anything confidential, go to the conference room and say it. Don''t say it here."


    I know that he must have guessed something, so he reminded us that since we have not yet been fully appointed, it is better not to let people know our identity.


    But it''s all old-fashioned. Even if we don''t say it, they can guess it.


    Just like today, the contract has been signed, so the next step is to form a project team. In addition, Nie Zhengxuan asked me to have a talk. The project manager''s business must have been settled.Sister Liu knew it, but she would not say it. Now I would like to congratulate her again, so this matter is already obvious.


    I turned to look at the other people in the marketing department. Sure enough, many people were staring at us, hoping that we would make a roll call now.


    But for now, our staff has not decided, and it is not time to announce this matter.


    And the general process, is I and sister Liu do a good job after the personnel list, to Nie Zhengxuan.


    Let''s hold another project meeting. After she officially announced me as the manager of the project, I will announce the personnel who worked with me on the project this time.


    At this time, old man Gao came to me and whispered to me, "it''s better to be restrained than to publicize. This is some advice from an old employee."


    I looked at him gratefully. Even now, he still likes to help others.


    This is not what ordinary people can do. Old man Gao really has his own skills.


    I nodded, smiling at him, said: "thank you for reminding, then I went to the meeting room with sister Liu first."


    I took sister Liu and went to the meeting room. I felt her eyes behind her and could cook us all.


    As soon as she entered the conference room, sister Liu couldn''t wait to ask, "little Manager Wu, is there any news? "


    "You''d better call me Xiao Wu. You call me manager Wu, but I''m not quite used to it." Looking at the appearance of sister Liu, I feel that at this time, I am a little relaxed.


    Sister Liu laughs and looks very happy. She understands some things even if she doesn''t say them.


    "You have to adapt to this kind of address. You can''t go out. I''ll just call Xiao Wu Xiao Wu. I have to call manager Wu anyway, so I have to adapt."


    "Well, let''s do it first, deputy manager Liu."


    I had no choice but to reply to her, and finally told her the news.


    She was not surprised at all. She shook her head and said, "do you think the director will approve once you recommend it? It''s hard to say


    I had to repeat what I had said with Nie Zhengxuan. Of course, I would not say the last sentence.


    Sister Liu thought about it for a while, and then she said with a satisfied smile, "that''s about it. That is to say, I can find three more people."


    I shrugged and said, "that''s what I mean, so sister Liu, look at the list of these three people. When are you going to give it to me?"


    Sister Liu thought about it for a while and said, "tomorrow, this afternoon, I''ll go down to each department. Other departments must cooperate in this kind of thing, so I''ll go over and communicate with them."


    "What''s this for?" I asked.


    "You are too young to understand some things. We can''t just think about us. We have to think about some people, but we have to go up, especially the relationship between them."


    I understand what sister Liu means. She has to look at the current personnel situation of various departments. If several people are brought in, they are not in harmony with each other in these departments, then it will be much more difficult to deal with the following matters.


    Moreover, among the five people, the one who can work, that is, sister Liu can bring one more at most. The other two places are really gilded for some special people.


    Damn, when my father was there, this kind of thing was impossible.


    Although it happened once, my father dealt with it vigorously at that time. At that time, the company never happened again.


    But now, the atmosphere is obviously growing out. It should be her problem. This asshole has made her father''s company a mess.

 Chapter 143

    "However, how to say it? Fortunately, Lao Zhu is not in this company. Otherwise, the HR department will have a problem." Sister Liu is very happy to say.


    The human resources department does not have much power to handle this kind of affairs, that is, when we need the cooperation of various departments, we need a transfer of personnel.


    The personnel''s going out and affairs should be registered in the human resources department. So that place also needs to say hello.


    Of course, that''s a little bit of right.


    I frown. What do you mean? Why do you talk about this.


    Sister Liu looked at me and knew I didn''t understand. She said with a smile, "it''s still your credit."


    "I''ve got nothing to do with it." I didn''t even understand what it meant.


    "You don''t know, manager Zhu is fired."


    I know that. One morning, Nie Zhengping told me.


    At this time, I also reflected that he should have asked me for credit.


    It seems wrong. I''m just an ordinary marketing employee. He''s the director of human resources department. What kind of contribution did he ask me?


    "In the past, if we went to the human resources department to do something, manager Zhu would always tease you. We hate this person."


    "What''s the matter? How dare he not do anything? Then go straight to their director. "


    "Are you kidding with the director, Nie Oh, he might as well go to manager Zhu. At the very least, it''s just to be wiped off. "


    I just realized that this is really a playboy with an old lecheron.


    When sister Liu said that, I knew that they must have done something to her. It''s better to say less about this kind of thing.


    I just laughed and said, "but isn''t it fired?"


    Speaking of this, I suddenly feel something wrong, he was fired, how can he still appear in the company? By the way, today I still see his, also that Zhu Xue.


    Sister Liu said: "manager Wu, there are some things you may not know, right?"


    I shook my head. I really didn''t know.


    Sister Liu suddenly changed her face and said coldly, "manager Zhu committed suicide at his home last night."


    "What?"


    How could it be, suicide, last night? No, it''s impossible. I saw him today.


    And I''m wearing a red suit that stands out.


    By the way, and that Zhu Xue, isn''t he still holding his arm? How can you commit suicide?


    "What''s the matter with you?" Sister Liu, it seems that there is something wrong with my appearance.


    "Oh, no, how did he kill himself? It''s just a job. " I restrained my mood. Maybe sister Liu''s news is wrong.


    Sister Liu said coldly: "it''s not because she usually likes gambling. This man is greedy for money and lust and loves gambling. I heard that he has a lot of bad debts outside. This time... "


    At this point, she looked around and said in a low voice, "he''s going to send his mistress up to control Nie Zhengping."


    "Ah?"


    I''m a little confused. I don''t know the news.


    Sister Liu didn''t understand me, so she had to shake her head and said, "manager Wu, you are really simple."


    I really didn''t understand this, so I had to ask, "who''s his mistress, please?"


    "His mistress''s name is Liu Xue. I heard that later she changed her name to Zhu Xue. As his daughter, she came to the company to apply for the job, but she didn''t apply for it."


    Zhu Xue, it''s her. I immediately think of the figure who has a flat nose.


    No wonder that I felt something wrong with her that day. I didn''t expect that she was like this.


    Seeing that I understood something, sister Liu said, "manager Zhu may have wanted to charm Nie Zhengping with his mistress, so that she could return some money for him. As a result, she didn''t get anything."


    I nodded, this thing slowly understood. Because of my appearance, Zhu Xue didn''t succeed. For Zhu Xie Ding, he couldn''t catch the last straw.


    Is that why he chose to die? No, he''s dead. Who do I see?


    "By the way, how do you know that Liu Xue is Zhu Xue?"


    "It''s not easy, because they died together and Also Oh, I won''t say that. "


    I suddenly understood that they must have died together yesterday, and maybe they had done something before they died, so we can make a guess.


    "Is the news accurate?"


    I feel that there is some coolness behind me. If the news is true, what will I see today?


    "Of course, it''s true. There is a man in our marketing department who lives on the upper floor of his house. When the police car passed in the early morning, he went to see it. You know, the scene is terrible. It''s like I cut my neck. I heard that the blood spurted out and dyed the suit and a skirt red on the hanger. "I immediately felt my head explode, red suit and red skirt? Oh, my God, what I see today is that they are dressed like this.


    They''re dead, really dead? So, if what I see is not fake, are they Ghosts?


    Sister Liu shook her hand in front of my eyes and then pulled me back: "what''s the matter, manager Wu?"


    "Oh, no, it''s just the news. It''s scary." I relaxed for a moment.


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look first. Maybe I can find something wrong in the morning. I''ll give you the list this afternoon. "


    Sister Liu stood up.


    But I''m not in the mood to go out with her.


    They''re dead? Yes, they saw it today.


    So, did they make that elevator?


    No, they''re coming for me. Why? Why are you aiming at me?


    I feel shivering all over. How can I be like this? Am I being watched?


    By the way, it was the same when I was in the elevator. If it wasn''t for situ GUI''s reminding, I would have been finished at that time.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, heart." In my mind, situ GUI''s voice came.


    I feel the teeth are fighting. It''s not very good.


    Are you kidding? Why are you staring at me? Why are you so hard on me.


    Since I met situ GUI, I have been dealing with ghosts and demons.


    I suddenly felt as if someone was staring at me, and immediately turned to look at it.


    There was nothing there, just a bunch of bright red flowers.


    Red, red like blood.


    I hold my head. I want to cry out, but I can''t. I can''t make a sound now.


    Fear, I felt fear for the first time, even when the elevator fell down, I didn''t feel this kind of fear.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you." Again came the voice of situ GUI.


    I made up my mind slightly. By the way, he is also a ghost. Does he always think of something?


    "What''s the matter?" Walking out of the meeting room, sister Liu came to me. Looking at me, she asked with concern.


    "Oh, no, nothing." I rubbed my head and had to cheat her, "maybe I didn''t sleep well last night. I thought about this contract. Now I have signed it, so I can have a good sleep."


    "Pay more attention to rest. Let''s go and have dinner." Sister Liu photographed me. She used my time in the conference room to contact all departments.


    The speed is still quite fast. Looking at this, he already has a good idea. I don''t know what the result will be.


    Because these companies work all day, they can only eat in the canteen at noon, and they can only have a rest in their own office area.


    Of course, for ministers, there will be comfortable reclining chairs or sofas in the office, which can make them have a good rest.


    But the general staff is miserable, can only think of a way to rest in their own small compartment.


    "I''ve run around. This time, the human resources department is very cooperative. It''s not only sending people, but also saying that we can transfer them. It''s not the kind of people who don''t work


    Obviously, sister Liu was very excited. After dinner, she sat opposite me and whispered. Her voice is very small, but also afraid of other people to hear.


    Now the canteen is full of people, but everyone talks about their own topics. We are in a place far away from you, so they are not in the mood to listen to us.


    "Strange, is the human resources department so talkative?" I looked at the excitement of sister Liu and asked strangely.


    I feel that Nie Zhengping is in the human resources department now. Maybe sister Liu used to be released only after she was taken advantage of by him. This kind of thing is very possible.


    Sister Liu shrugged, patted me and said, "thank you for that."


    Thank me. It''s strange that I didn''t do anything in HR department. What do you thank me for?


    "Because after Zhu left, Vice Minister Zhou was promoted to minister, so as soon as I heard it was your list, I immediately sent a smart man to follow."


    Sister Liu has just solved the mystery.


    I took a long breath, it turned out that this was the case. Thinking about the application that day, the fat man sitting on the other side should be him.


    I also want to understand why he is so dedicated to help me.


    It should be said that I am his lucky star, because my surname Zhu left, and he became a minister.


    This kind of person attaches great importance to promotion. I guess he feels that I have brought all this luck, so now he can be regarded as giving me back.


    It doesn''t matter, as long as it''s good for my project.


    Seeing that I hadn''t spoken for a long time, sister Liu asked, "manager Wu, do you know Mr. Zhou of human resources department?""Only once during the interview." I have to be honest.


    Sister Liu nodded, thought about it for a while, and said, "I guess he took you as a lucky star."


    It''s really worthy of sister Liu. Her eyes are really sharp. I can see it all at once. I can only smile at her. Now it''s useless to say this.


    He can see me as he likes. It''s not a bad thing to be a lucky star.


    Sister Liu patted the table gently, got closer and said, "the logistics is also good. Today, Minister Lei over there was a little busy, but I heard it was your business, so I agreed."


    I had to smile a little. He should thank me for what happened in the morning. If I hadn''t got Nie Zhengping out, he would have rolled off now.


    But that''s just by the way, so for him, now I have something to help.


    That''s what companies are like. Sometimes, human relations are very important. Some human relations, you don''t know when to do them, but they just work well.


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "I''ve really convinced you. You''ve only been here for two days. Now there are two department directors in the company who favor you. If there is development in the future, it''s amazing."


    I had to be modest for a few words. Even I felt that I was insincere. People from old companies like Liu Jie should have heard it all at once.


    "I''ll transfer another runner from the marketing department. In this way, the composition of our project team will be quite good. If everyone works, there''s nothing that can''t be done."


    Sister Liu drank the soup with a smile. I found that the meal in front of her was almost finished.


    My God, sister Liu is too fast. She can eat so fast while talking. I''ll go. I haven''t even gone down half of it.


    "When I''ve finished eating, take your time. I''ll go back and work out a clue for our project team."


    Sister Liu put down her chopsticks, patted me and left. It''s really reassuring to have her.


    I eat with my head down, thinking that with sister Liu here, there should be no problem with this project.


    My main problem now is, where should I start, to find what I want to know.


    Obviously, this thing should be her core secret, that is to say, only the core personnel will know.


    Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan don''t know how much they know. It seems that they can find a gap from them.


    But these two days, they are a little too strong. It will take a long time to break through from them.


    Wait I suddenly realized that there is another character, though not a core member, who should also be a marginalized insider. Maybe it would be better through him.


    Moreover, in the current situation, he should also give me face.


    Think of here, I nodded, suddenly felt in front of me as if there was a touch of red, someone sitting in the seat of sister Liu just now?


    I looked up and saw a bright red skirt.


    Wish I wish you snow. I felt cold all over and almost cried out.


    Although I held back, the constant surge of air conditioning in my heart and the teeth of fighting all showed that I was afraid.


    Why is she here? What about "thank you"? Why didn''t he show up? Did she want to hurt me?


    Help! Who''s going to help me?


    I want to shout, but I can''t make a sound.


    Suddenly, I feel a tight neck, I wish snow has toward me.


    Voice, make a voice quickly. There are so many people nearby. Don''t they find my problem?


    Can''t they see Zhu Xue? It''s over. Am I going to die here?


    No, I didn''t want you to commit suicide. Why did you come to me.


    I feel my breathing is becoming difficult.


    Is it really going to end this time? Help me. Who''s going to help me?

 Chapter 144

    Consciousness began to blur, suddenly felt a loose neck.


    "Heart, are you all right?" Situ GUI''s voice came from his mind.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that Zhu Xue didn''t know when it had disappeared.


    "You''re too late." I thought, but I roared.


    Looking up, there are still many people in the canteen, looking at me together. It''s over. They don''t think I''m crazy, do they?


    The roar was a little too loud, which shocked everyone. The whole canteen became silent.


    It''s over. This time, the star is over. Now I''m really a celebrity in the company. I''ve had my legend the day before. Today I added another one.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m really late." Actually, someone answered. Who am I going to?


    I turned my head and looked at the place where I was talking, but it was Huson. He came here alone, sweating, scratching his head and bending his knees.


    He looks like a pupil who did something wrong.


    There was an uproar in the canteen, and it was quiet again. They should all know that Hu sencai was right. With his appearance rate, what they didn''t know was really a bumpkin.


    Wait, it''s like this is about me.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been trying, but they''re tough." Again came the voice of situ GUI.


    I secretly told him to shut up. Now Husen is here, and I can''t let him know my contact with situ GUI.


    "How do you know I''m waiting for you?" I looked coldly at Huson.


    People all around have turned their heads to eat their own food. You can''t sit around watching a play, especially in the company.


    There has to be a way to pretend to do your own things, and then use the squint to observe. I believe that now countless squint are sweeping towards us.


    Hu Sen scratched his head and sighed. He sat in the position where Zhu Xue was just now, and said softly, "this place is a nice ghost girl just now."


    His voice is so low that only I can hear it. I took a cold look at him and nodded.


    "Can you see it?"


    "Are you kidding? I''m a demon. Of course I can see it. Did you offend her?"


    I had to give a wry smile. I don''t know what happened to this. Anyway, they took a fancy to me. These two times, it should be said that they were all aimed at me.


    "I don''t know, maybe..."


    Although my heart was still shaking, I had to pretend to be calm on the surface. I almost died in their hands just now.


    Asshole, this hateful Zhu Xue, when she was alive, she slapped me twice, and now she comes to revenge me, what does she think?


    Although that''s what I said, I know that because of my reasons, Zhu Xie Ding lost his job and the only way to make him pay his debts.


    So they hate me, they want to kill me, maybe that''s why.


    Huson frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "do you want me to help you?"


    "No I answered coldly.


    This guy has a good plan. If he has to help me, it''s a real debt. In that case, it''s very hard to get up.


    What''s more, human feelings are the most difficult thing to do. If you say it''s small, it''s small. If you say it''s big, it''s big. It''s too late to be measured by money or other things.


    If he wants me to accompany him to sleep with his kindness, I can''t do it.


    So instead of being ungrateful, it''s better to just push it.


    He obviously didn''t expect me to shirk and said, "you''re such an interesting person. You''re not afraid of such a fierce ghost."


    "Fierce ghost?" I had a cold war, but I had to pretend that I didn''t respond.


    But Huson saw it and said, "I don''t know. They must have had a lot of resentment when they died. This kind of resentment made them extremely angry for a while, and they couldn''t even accept them."


    I calm down a little, as long as Zhu Xue and Zhu Xie Ding are not around, I am not afraid of them, and I have seen ghosts.


    I''m still a 3000 year old ghost. Thinking of this, I dare to mention again. What''s so terrible about these two fierce ghosts.


    "However, every time they hurt you, they will have less resentment until they can be taken away. If I help you, it''s OK to avoid them."


    "Get out of the way, you''re not destroying them, you''re asking me to get out of the way. They were cowards when they were alive. I''m afraid of them when they die."


    Although I''m afraid in my heart, I can''t lose a cent in my mouth.


    "That''s not the same." Huson laughed, looked around and said, "well, we''re already in the spotlight. I won''t say more. You can do it yourself. Of course, if you want me, remember to call."I gave a cold hum and didn''t speak.


    But he handed a business card and said with a smile, "you see, I''ve seen it so many times. I haven''t left a business card yet. Remember, come to the company with this, and you''ll be able to see me. "


    I took it with one hand. Even though his status was much higher than mine, I didn''t want to show respect for him at all.


    I''ll talk about the scene at that time, but I don''t want to buy him at this time.


    Huson just sighed, shook his head and left.


    "Yes, you won''t even give director Hu face. I really underestimate you."


    A moment later, a voice came from behind me.


    Looking back, it was Nie Zhengping. How did he come here? Executives should have their own canteen to eat, right?


    Obviously, his appearance caused a commotion in the canteen.


    I''m in a bad mood at this time, but Nie Zhengping is different from Hu Sen. the so-called county magistrate is better to be in charge now. Nie Zhengping is also the director of human resources department. He can''t afford to offend him.


    "Good director Nie." I stand up and salute. This is still necessary.


    "Forget it, in the canteen, not in the company, so polite. Oh, by the way, I heard that my sister will invite you to dinner in the evening? "


    I knew what he meant, so I had to say, "yes, I don''t know if director Nie will be able to come and join us at that time."


    Nie Zhengping smile, said: "this sister is invited me, but I pushed, something happened today, I feel a little uncomfortable."


    I knew he was referring to the elevator, so I had to give a wry smile.


    "I''m here to thank you. If you have anything in the future, just ask."


    Nie Zhengping showed a side I had never seen before. I knew that he had such a time.


    It''s amazing. It''s been hidden for so long, and now it''s completely burst out. Such a person is really enough.


    I have to be careful. He is not good at dealing with Nie Zhengxuan.


    "You know, you make me feel special." Nie Zhengping came closer and his voice was even lower.


    I felt a deep disgust in my heart, and my expression came out immediately.


    He probably also saw my expression, stepped back, and then said, "this is very special."


    I''m special, of course, because I''m a special person. I''m different from those who are around him and are ready to use him to improve themselves.


    I picked up the chopsticks I had just put down, but I had no appetite at all, so I had to put them down again.


    Nie Zhengping looked at me, laughed and said, "do you hate me like this?"


    "No, it''s just your rumor. It''s really not good." I coldly replied, at this time, I do not want to act, although it is a different identity, but I really hate him.


    "That''s good. It''s very nice of you. It reminds me of something."


    I was shocked. No, the tone just now is the tone I used to talk to him. I''m so damned. How could it be exposed at such a time.


    Nie Zhengping didn''t seem to find out at all. He said with a smile, "your way of speaking makes me want to conquer more. At that time, I had this feeling."


    "At that time?" I pretended not to understand the question.


    Nie Zhengping looked at me and said, "forget it, you don''t know my past."


    After that, he stood up, left here and turned around. He waved to me. I was so angry.


    But my heart turned again, and I understood what he meant.


    Bastard, Nie Zhengping, it''s no pity that you die. Even if I die, I will take you to hell.


    I finally reflected the meaning of his words.


    He has been thinking about me Of course, what he thought was the dead lanfeifei.


    I didn''t expect that he had such a dirty idea.


    I sat there and calmed down for a long time.


    Now this situation, is really complicated to the extreme, I wish snow their ghost here. There are old ghosts like situ GUI and Demons like Husen.


    These are not human things. How can they follow me? What is this?


    There are those animals, Nie Zhengping. You are the most ruthless one. I want to see what you end up with.


    This kind of thought is a flash in my heart.


    With such a belief, those two fierce ghosts, on the contrary, I don''t care about them. They are nothing. They are dead. Follow me.


    However, as Hu Sen said just now, every time they kill me, their resentment will be reduced once until they can be accepted.


    In this way, they also have a number of times, they have to find a way to kill me within a few times, otherwise, they will have to go to hell.In this case, I have nothing to be afraid of.


    If you want to come, come on, no matter you are a ghost or a person, I will step on you hard, no one can stop me.


    "Xin''er, you are in a mess." Situ GUI''s voice, with a sigh.


    "It''s up to you." I feel that now I have been ruthless, although I didn''t roar, but I feel that he will not be very comfortable to hear it.


    Sure enough, a long sigh came through my mind, which woke me up.


    "No I''m sorry I read it silently in my heart, and no matter whether he can hear it or not, I walked out of the canteen quickly. The sunshine outside was sufficient, shining on me, but I didn''t feel a trace of warmth.


    Back to the office area, I can only rest in my own compartment. I wonder why Zhu Xue doesn''t appear at this time. I think this kind of time is the most suitable.


    Not only they, no one bothered me, as if all the people, in an instant, left me. It''s subtle, but it''s real.


    Yeah, who cares about me? Even I don''t accept the previous self, even I have changed, who will come close to me.


    Do you know him? Situ GUI, he is the man who comes into my life, but is he really close to me with his heart?


    I think, or ulterior motives, he has his own want to get things, he approached me, just because of that thing.


    Huson? He is close to me, but it''s only business, and this kind of person is the type I hate the most.


    Nie Zhengping, this hateful bastard, I can''t think of any words to describe him. Maybe the former lanfeifei was an object of his incessant lust.


    Now he''s disturbing me again.


    Forget it, I don''t want them any more. I suddenly found that such a life is really the embodiment of two extremes.


    I feel my heart is constantly torn, by them, and by myself.


    I''m so tired. When can I hold on to this kind of tiredness? I can vent my dissatisfaction on him, but I can''t get his real acceptance.


    I can vent my anger on him, but it''s just a little immature.


    What am I doing? Now even I don''t understand.


    Father, if it was you, would you let me choose like this?


    No, you won''t, you love me, you won''t want me to suffer such pain.


    You''ll protect me. You''ll always protect me, won''t you?


    But now, there''s nothing you can do. Look at your company. Although it''s still in operation, it''s not what it used to be.


    Look at these subordinates, they can only support.


    I know that some people don''t want to leave, they just leave. It''s hard to find the current environment. They are reluctant to leave.


    There is also like Sister Liu, if she left, then the next day will be very sad.


    So that''s why sister Liu is more interested than anyone else.


    By the way, maybe at present, the one who really cares about me is sister Liu.


    No, it''s not right. I also have an interest relationship with her, because I just casually give him a part of this project, so she will be so active.


    If it wasn''t for that, she wouldn''t care about me.


    However, the relationship between her and me, perhaps because of this, is more pure. Because there is only money in our relationship.


    Sister Liu needs money, and I give her a chance to earn money, she will be grateful to me.


    Such a relationship is not the best, but at least not the worst.


    I feel my tears wet my glasses, and I''m still a little uncomfortable with wearing glasses.


    Take out glasses cloth to wipe, only to find that it is time to go to work in the afternoon, but sister Liu is not seen, should go out again.


    She''s too fast. She didn''t come back until around four o''clock. She looked at me with a little smile. It seems that she''s got something to do this time.

 Chapter 145

    "Manager Wu, the staff has been decided." Sister Liu came up to me and said in a soft voice. She felt that she had a plan in mind, so she came to report the good news.


    Then she handed me a piece of paper and asked, "what''s the matter? I feel like you''re crying. "


    I feel a little bit uncomfortable. You use this word so well that I have to smile at her.


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t understand. I''d better call it as I should. I was just a little sleepy just now, so my eyes are not comfortable. Don''t worry, it''s OK. "


    Sister Liu, oh, she didn''t say anything more. She knew how to advance and retreat.


    I only know one of the five people on the list. The human resources department asked sister rainbow to cooperate with us. If it was her, I would not be worried at all.


    There''s a new person in the logistics department, but I can tell by the name that it must be a related account. I don''t know what will happen.


    There are old people in the marketing department, but they are not very familiar before, so they are not very close to me.


    Basically, there is no problem with this list. Except for the one in the logistics section, all the others are old people who are quick to handle affairs and will not go wrong.


    "Who is this man?" I pointed to the name on the list. Lei Qingmiao.


    "Oh, this is minister Lei''s cousin. She is quite capable." Sister Liu explained.


    "There should be no problem with this list. I''ll go to the director." I put away the list with a smile.


    But sister Liu looked at me strangely and said, "other people, if you don''t ask, this list of five people can''t be careless."


    I was stunned. Knowing what I did just now, I showed a bit of carelessness again. Fortunately, only sister Liu knew.


    "Oh, I can rest assured that the person you choose should have no problem."


    Sister Liu just nodded in a funny way.


    Sister Liu, it''s really easy for me to ask you.


    I know a little about the other people on this list. Even for the people in the marketing department, although they didn''t meet each other before, the ability of those who can stay in the former marketing department should not be too poor.


    Originally, for a new employee like me, everyone except sister Liu should ask. But just ask Lei Qingmiao, it seems that something is wrong.


    I took a long breath and eased my mood. Then I went to Nie Zhengxuan''s office.


    For me, the task now is to approve this list so that we can plan the whole project tomorrow.


    It''s also very important, but I can''t let people see the flaws. I want to show myself the style of a new person, not how familiar I am with this place.


    When I got to the door, I heard someone talking inside. The voice was a man and a woman. It was very loud and could be heard outside.


    "Sister, when did I beg you? I only need to go to the human resources department alone. What''s the matter?"


    Nie Zhengping''s voice came over, which made me a little headache. He actually managed that Nie Zhengxuan''s important person came. I don''t know who it was. Wait, it''s not me, is it?


    When I think of this, I''m sweating. Don''t worry. I don''t want the HR department.


    "No, if you want to talk about other people, I can also consider whether to give them to you. This person, absolutely not."


    "Why?" Nie Zhengping''s voice is frightening.


    "Because the marketing department is still in the hands of that old devil, we have to cultivate our own team to replace them as soon as possible."


    Nie Zhengxuan''s voice is very calm and can be heard. She has an absolute advantage in this matter.


    "Are you kidding? How can one person take over such a group of people? I can recruit more for you. Besides, why don''t we just take a team to support us here? "


    "Pa", I heard the sound of glass falling to the ground.


    "I thought you were getting better recently. Why are you so ignorant?"


    Nie Zhengxuan''s voice also increased eight degrees, obviously she was also angry.


    There was no Nie Zhengping''s voice inside. It was like this before. When she was angry, Nie Zhengping didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "If we take over the marketing department without any preparation, then the Nie group will immediately become a second rate company."


    I sneer, this Nie Zhengxuan is very insightful.


    "Have you ever thought that situ group and Hu''s group are just waiting for us to make mistakes. At this time, we move the marketing department. What''s the difference between them and suicide?"


    "This Sister... " Nie Zhengping has already begun to show off her charm. Obviously, he has no way.


    "I tell you, this man will not give it to you. Don''t think about it. Don''t think you''re wrong. When I go back today, I have to tell mom about it. "


    "You..." Nie Zhengping dumb fire, obviously Nie Zhengxuan said his idea.I feel that the time is almost right. If I continue to listen like this, they will probably find out and have to leave here quietly.


    When I saw the Secretary, I had to go out first.


    "Well, I''d like to see director Nie. It''s obviously not very good for me to knock on the door like this as a newcomer. Could you do me a favor?"


    I hastened to come over to think of a good speech out.


    The Secretary nodded at me and went to Nie Zhengxuan''s office first, but there was no movement for a long time. After a while, she came out with a garbage bag and threw it in the garbage can.


    Nie Zhengping also left Nie Zhengxuan''s office at this time. The secretary went in for a while and then came out to ask me to go in.


    Obviously just now they were cleaning up. Nie Zhengxuan wanted to see me. Is he still so serious?


    I went in, but I saw Nie Zhengxuan''s anger still on his face. It was obvious that he was still angry.


    "Chief, this is a list of five." I put the list on the table and stepped back, waiting for her answer.


    She picked up the list, looked at it, frowned and said, "do you know these people, Wu Caihong?"


    "It''s a kind of acquaintance. The first day I came here, I was received by her at the front desk. Today, I also signed with her at the front desk. Unexpectedly, I asked her to come. It seems that the human resources department doesn''t support my work very much."


    At this point, I also sigh a long time.


    This is what I have practiced. The human resources department has sent a front desk staff to hand over to us. My response is right. Although I know the strength of Rainbow Sister, it is not ordinary people.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhengxuan laughed when I finished. Slightly shook his head, said: "some things, you don''t know."


    Looking at her expression, she was obviously satisfied with my ignorance.


    Nie Zhengxuan carefully looked at the list and signed a name on it. I don''t know from this side. Who is this man?


    "This is my secretary. From today on, she will be your secretary. If you have anything to do, you can communicate with me. I am directly in charge of your project team, and you don''t have to report to Minister Gao."


    What''s going on? How to arrange for a secretary to spy on me? I don''t think it''s necessary now. Even if I''m outstanding, I won''t watch.


    If you''re worried, you can drive me out directly. That''s not the reason.


    What is that? Be directly responsible, and do not report to Minister Gao. Wait a minute, isn''t she aiming at old man Gao?


    I suddenly realized that old man Gao was not with them after all.


    But now, they have no way to kick old man Gao out, because if old man Gao has any problems, their marketing department will be finished.


    So while they are using old Gao, they are looking for someone who can replace him, and I am the one they are looking for.


    This secretary should be a link between me and Nie Zhengxuan. In this way, old man Gao has no right to inquire about our project.


    I understood, but I still scratched my head and asked, "don''t you tell Minister Gao?"


    "No, don''t worry. I''ll tell him about this. If you do a good job in this project, I''ll give you a promotion. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I can''t treat you badly."


    Nie Zhengxuan''s promise made me feel at ease. She didn''t find out that I was lanfeifei. She still wanted to win me over.


    "Well, I see. Thank you, director I''d like to make a courtesy.


    "You go back first, I''ll find these people to come to the meeting later, and you will also attend. At the meeting, I will directly appoint you as the manager of the project team and Liu Siyu as the deputy manager. You are responsible for this project together. We need this kind of project as soon as possible. Do you understand?"


    I nodded, and then I left. Back in the office area, sister Liu came out and looked at me to ask about the specific situation.


    I just gave her a smile, and she nodded as if she knew it. She was really an old greasy boy. She didn''t have to speak at all. She could tell what was going on just by other people''s expressions.


    Not long after that, Nie Zhengxuan''s secretary told some people to go to the meeting, and Minister Gao would also be there, as well as Sister Liu and I, and a person from the marketing department. When that person heard that it was him, he was a little silly.


    We came to the meeting room of the company. At this time, the secretary was tidying up and some famous brands had been put on it. I saw the positions of Nie Zhengping and Lei Yuming. It looks like they are coming here too.


    Our marketing department is arranged on the other side. In front of me is Minister Gao, and other personnel are all in the back. Nie Zhengxuan is in the main position.


    We came earlier. Before the others came, we found a seat to sit down.


    Old man Gao looked at the situation, laughed and said: "Xiao Wu, you can, this project manager, it''s up to you."


    I have to smile at the old man. Now I''m not so embarrassed.Sister Liu in my next head, then said: "Minister Gao, Xiao Wu is still young, some things, but also you more advice ah."


    I secretly gave her a thumbs up. It''s the most appropriate time to call me Xiao Wu. It shows that I''m still a newcomer in the marketing department.


    "The back wave of the Yangtze River pushes the front wave, but the front wave may die somewhere." Old man Gao sighed and said, "I''m old, and it should be like this. I can''t insist on it any more."


    "Don''t do that, Minister Gao." I answered immediately. It seemed that Minister Gao was going to retire.


    Minister Gao turned to look at me and said, "Xiao Wu, this is not what you say, and this matter has nothing to do with you. OK, don''t say it."


    Because at this time, other people have come in, the first to come is thunderstorm with a girl came in. As soon as I saw him, his eyes were full of smiles.


    I know he wants to thank me, but at this time, because he has not been appointed, some words can not be said too early.


    In case I''ve flattered you, and I''m not the main one when I''m appointed, then this flattery is equivalent to patting on the horse''s leg.


    This kind of thing is not out of the question. These people in big companies understand this truth.


    Nie Zhengping also came in with Wu Caihong. Rainbow sister looks very happy. It''s a waste of talent to let her stand at the front desk.


    She looked at me and nodded her head slightly. It was a greeting. Nie Zhengping glared at me fiercely. Then she shook her head slightly and sighed.


    I don''t know what he means. Is it so helpless to see me? But I don''t care about him.


    Nie Zhengxuan and his secretary finally entered. The Secretary sits at the bottom, recording the meeting.


    "There''s nothing else to ask you to come here this time." Nie Zhengxuan started directly.


    We all calmed down. This way of meeting directly into the theme was also the tradition of my father at that time. He hated those meetings that didn''t enter the theme for a long time at the beginning.


    "The main thing is that we have reached a project cooperation with Hu group. This time, we mainly formed a project team."


    We all nodded, this kind of thing has been an open secret, we just wait for the next sentence, appointment.


    Nie Zheng xuandun for a moment, looked at me and said, "I announce that Wu Xin''er will be the project manager of this project team."


    Everyone else clapped, and I stood up and bowed. It was a complete formality.


    Further down, sister Liu was appointed Deputy Manager, other people have their own arrangements.


    Finally, Nie Zhengxuan said: "Zhang Wei, you are responsible for becoming the Secretary of manager Wu. I will take charge of this project myself. Minister Gao, look... "


    Although this is to ask old man Gao''s opinion, it has already been arranged. This question is just a matter of hindsight.


    Gao old man also very understand, a cold smile, said: "director wise, this is sure to be responsible for their own."


    Nie Zhengxuan just laughed, and there was no direct conflict with old man Gao. Then he patted the table and said, "OK, the project team is set up today. The future depends on you and the project Department of Hu''s group."


    We stood up together, and the others left, leaving only six members of the project team this time.


    I went to the main position. This time it''s my turn to sit here. This project belongs to me, so I will do it well.


    At least, I want to make this first step beautiful.

 Chapter 146

    "I won''t say anything else. This time we will work together for the final success." I have nothing to say, because I didn''t prepare before.


    Other people clapped. It''s the first time for me.


    "Well, let''s introduce ourselves so that I can get to know each other." At this time, it''s time to fill in the gaps. I don''t know them at all.


    Of course, sister Liu has to take the lead. She is the deputy manager.


    This kind of introduction didn''t end until the end of work.


    I am familiar with other people. When Lei Qingmiao stood up, I focused on him.


    Lei Qingmiao is not a beauty. Her eyes are a little smaller, which has a little influence on her overall image, but she has a lot of temperament.


    However, after she stood up, the self introduction was beautiful. She expressed her advantages and disadvantages, and finally expressed her determination. After hearing this, she made careful preparations.


    It should be said that this woman also has a little strength. From her speech, we can see that she is still highly valued.


    In fact, sister Liu and I also inquired about her situation carefully.


    Her ability, in fact, is far above the thunder. Unfortunately, there are people above the thunder, and she is only a cousin, so she is a little worse than the thunder.


    For such a person, I am still satisfied, and I feel better about her than sister rainbow.


    Because tomorrow is Saturday, we are going to have a rest, so I asked them to talk to the Department on Monday about our work. Of course, we have to look at the meaning of Huson first.


    It''s a celebration dinner in the evening. Of course, I''ll tell him about it.


    After our meeting, sister Liu said: "manager Wu, I can call you formally this time."


    I laughed and said, "manager Liu, don''t say that. Maybe you''ve been watching this project for a longer time than me. You''ve helped me a lot."


    Sister Liu and I now basically have no estrangement, said: "of course, as long as you take each other on the line, other things, I''ll do it."


    I know what she means. I have to deal with things with Huson. As for the project, she has no problem with these people.


    "By the way, manager Wu, how can you get to the dinner tonight?" Finally, sister Liu asked.


    I had to smile bitterly and say, "I''m a poor man. How can I get there and rub your car, OK?"


    "Of course, it''s just a chance to flatter me." Sister Liu laughs and answers the question.


    When we went out of the meeting room and went back to the office area of the marketing department, we saw that Minister Gao was already waiting. All the others had been off duty. Only Minister Gao was here.


    I was stunned for a moment. Minister Gao was obviously waiting for me. Sister Liu took a look at the situation and simply cleaned up and left.


    "Minister Gao, can I help you?" At this time, I couldn''t escape, so I had to ask.


    Old man Gao looked at the door and made sure that no one was eavesdropping. Then he said, "you are very capable. In the past, you must be the most capable person under me, but now Well, take your time to understand. "


    I feel my eyes are going to be wet. I know it''s a kind reminder from old man Gao. It''s not convenient for him to fill his words now.


    But I''m not the identity he imagined. I''m not an ordinary new employee. I have my goal.


    "I see. Thank you, Minister Gao." I salute him deeply, which is my sincere expression.


    When I turned around, I could still feel old man Gao''s eyes looking at me.


    we left the company and went to the underground parking lot. Because the elevator broke down, we can only walk down the stairs now.


    The underground parking lot is still very dark, but with sister Liu, I didn''t feel afraid.


    In front of her car, we opened the door and got in.


    The moment the car started, I felt as if it had been spent in front of me. I always felt as if something had come up behind me.


    I can see nothing through the rearview mirror. Maybe I''m a little nervous today.


    This is mainly due to the two of Zhu''s family. They really scared me to death today.


    "Manager Wu, you are not in good spirits today. Are you tired after just two days here? It can''t be. " Liu Jie reminded me while driving.


    I nodded and said, "there are too many things in the past two days. I can''t adapt to them. I''ll have a rest tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. In this way, we can start this work on Monday, and I should be able to recover."


    Sister Liu laughed and didn''t speak any more.


    I''m so hurt that situ didn''t show up on the way. Did he say anything today?


    I feel a little empty in my heart. I hope I can hear his voice at this time. I don''t know why. I feel I miss him a little.Tomorrow is the rest day, but I have no place to go, I can only watch him at home.


    I used to come to such a high-end place as imperial world. Of course, I followed my father every time. But when I came here again, my heart was empty.


    "Ladies, do you have a reservation?" Menying has come over and has taken Liu Jie''s key. He wants to stop the car.


    We don''t know where to book today, so we have to go in first. As soon as I entered the hall, I saw Nie Zhengxuan''s secretary standing there. It seemed that he was greeting us.


    "Manager Wu, manager Liu, this way." The service staff behind us saw that we were welcomed and stood on one side.


    "The elegance of the third floor." The Secretary said softly, "there are not many people today, but they are all celebrities. When you speak, you should pay attention to it."


    We nodded together. The signing of this kind of project will definitely invite some people to come. Of course, there are also some people who should supply us with materials.


    This kind of banquet, by the way, will also knock down some other things.


    I went up with sister Liu. I still know about Yayun''s private room. I''ve been here several times before, but this time, I can only walk behind sister Liu and pretend that I''m here for the first time.


    As soon as I opened the door of Ya room, I found that there were four or five people inside, but Husen and Nie Zhengxuan had not come yet.


    There are two of these people I still know. They are former suppliers.


    Liu Jie and they should all know each other. Those people stood up to say hello to Liu Jie, and Liu Jie became my secretary.


    "To introduce you, this is the project manager this time, manager Wu." Sister Liu pushed me directly to the front.


    "Manager Wu is really young."


    "Young and promising, powerful."


    All kinds of flattery have come. These people are really meeting with the wind.


    I have to pretend that I''m seeing them for the first time and deal with them more or less.


    In the absence of Nie Zhengxuan, they are also fighting for the most likely opportunity to cooperate with us.


    This project does not need many things, but it has a good reputation. Therefore, it is also a kind of propaganda for a company to fight for the supply of these materials.


    For this, they can be regarded as enough to spell, all kinds of praise words come up.


    Of course, my youth is the most talked about. There are few project managers as young as I am, which can be regarded as the truth.


    Sister Liu is an old hand in this field. She has helped me block a lot, and I also said that sister Liu is the plenipotentiary for this time. Her decision is also my decision.


    The limelight immediately turned to the past. It can be seen that sister Liu is much easier to deal with this aspect than I am.


    After a long time, Nie Zhengxuan came over, and behind her was Husen.


    Huson is very concerned about the project. Why didn''t he bring it back?


    I look at sister Liu, this situation, she seems to have not seen, gave me a surprised look.


    When they saw Hu Sen and Nie Zhengxuan, they had to introduce themselves and sing praises.


    I gave a wry smile and ignored them.


    However, Hu Sen''s eyes on me are a little concerned. In his eyes, he seems to want to see through me completely.


    "Sit down. Let''s start." Nie Zhengxuan ordered, the Secretary immediately went out to arrange, today on this field, she is the smallest one to do chores.


    In the early stage, they didn''t talk about business. After all, they just sat down and just talked.


    I don''t want to participate with them. I''m just dealing with them symbolically.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that, director Nie, your team is more and more powerful. Such a young project manager can cooperate with director Hu, and the future is limitless."


    One of them pushed me to the front.


    Nie Zhengxuan took a look at me, and her face was full of color. She really wanted to show it like this. I believe the expression on her face now is all fake.


    In my heart, for such an excellent person as me, she will certainly take precautions. If we can trust them completely, it will be very difficult in a few years.


    "Manager Wu Xin''er is really very good. I''ve learned it. I don''t know if you''ve learned it." At this time, the topic of Huson also changed.


    I glared at him, which was not artificial at all, and it immediately quieted down.


    It is estimated that they are all thinking about our relationship, which can be said to be very useful.


    If I think from their point of view, I will guess that the relationship between me and Huson is unusual.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that director Hu and manager Wu, it seems, have known each other for a long time?" One of the tentative questions.


    "The devil knows him." I coldly responded, that person showed an embarrassed expression to me. It seems that today it''s the muzzle of a gun.Hu Sen sighed and said, "it''s not too early, but you can see what I used to be. Now I can''t. I have to come out alone."


    All the people present laughed. I don''t know what he was like before. But I''ve heard about it.


    This Huson is said to bring a new girl with him every time he attends a party, because after a long time, everyone is familiar with him.


    There are even rumors in the market that if one day Huson doesn''t take the girl, it must be taken by a female tiger.


    I just reflected that I was going. What did he mean? Didn''t it make people misunderstand?


    I looked at him coldly and said, "director Hu, it''s really misleading for you to say so."


    "No, No." Hu Sen waved to me and said, "I''m sure I won''t be misunderstood. Your identity is famous for being conservative in the company. I promise you won''t be misunderstood."


    I glared at him. His reputation is outside. Only the people in the company know some of my reputation, but not all of it. So, it''s a cover at all.


    Nie Zhengxuan broke in and said, "well, let''s not mention this. Let''s talk about it. Director Hu, you didn''t bring anyone with you today. What do you mean? I also want to see the project leaders of our two families and have a negotiation. "


    "This can be negotiated, and although I didn''t bring anyone with me today, my project leader came." Huson had a smile.


    We''re all in a daze. Here we are. Where are we? There''s no one else except him. Wait, except him.


    I looked at Huson and he looked at me with a smile.


    "No Director Hu, you''re making a big joke. Do you need to watch such a project in person? " Nie Zhengxuan also responded.


    What the hell is Huson thinking? Actually in charge of this project.


    As a chairman of the board of directors, how can this project accommodate him? Isn''t he making trouble? Not only that, but chaos and chaos.


    Hu Sen looked at me and gave me a smile. Then he turned to Nie Zhengxuan and said, "I naturally have my idea. In this aspect, director Nie doesn''t have to remind me."


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me and Hu Sen, frowning.


    "Don''t worry, chief executive. I know the priorities. Nothing will happen."


    I''ve just had a lot of thoughts in my mind. I really want to leave this thing to sister Liu.


    Anyway, the contract has been signed, and sister Liu has no problem at all.


    However, if I give the project to sister Liu, then the achievements of this project will be relatively reduced for me.


    And in terms of the position of the company, I may distance myself from Nie Zhengxuan.


    This project is the foundation of my foothold. I can''t lose this aspect.


    I didn''t make up my mind to do it well until I finally made up my mind.


    Nie Zhengxuan obviously nodded his head.


    "Oh, it''s not a joint effort. This project is bound to be a complete success. We are here to congratulate you in advance."


    This is really a pun. Congratulations on the successful completion of this project? Or something else?


    I gave Huson a cold look, but he just gave me a smile. This guy is really different.


    I don''t know how a person like him can support such a large group company.


    What does he take this project for? Is it a joke? Or is it just a way for him to chase girls.


    But anyway, since I''m already here, let''s use all the moves. I''ll wait!

 Chapter 147

    No matter what I think, Huson has already decided to take care of me, and I don''t care about him.


    The party ended very quickly, because tomorrow is Saturday, we still have a weekend, so we made an appointment with Huson and planned to visit him on Monday.


    Huson was very happy. He told us that as long as he passed, he would welcome him warmly.


    I just a cold smile, said: "it''s best not to play tricks, I tell you, I hate the man who plays tricks."


    I saw Huson''s face was a little embarrassed. I just laughed and didn''t reply.


    It seems that he really thinks so. This guy is really inflexible. I don''t know what bad intentions he has.


    Sister Liu talked and laughed about the situation, and explained that when we and director Hu Sen have finalized this matter, we will hold a press conference to determine the supplier.


    This can give the other party a hint, because during this period, they can communicate with us. Sister Liu will be fully responsible for this matter, and I don''t want to.


    The rest of the business, that is, eating and drinking, during the dinner these people constantly come to toast, I just tasted it, dare not drink too much.


    I still remember that when I came here from the company and got into sister Liu''s car, I always felt that something was following me.


    That''s a strange feeling. Now, what can be followed but not found by me is just situ GUI and the two dead ghosts.


    "You look so good when you frown." Huson''s voice suddenly came from the side. I am a Leng, I remember next to director Nie should be right ah, how also change seats?


    Looking around, sure enough, Nie Zhengxuan was sitting on the other side, talking and laughing with those suppliers. But as soon as he saw it, he knew that they were chatting with each other to deal with their errands, and most of their energy was focused on us.


    Looking to the other end, sister Liu was also entangled by two suppliers. She had no way to pay attention to me.


    They really have a tacit understanding. It''s quite embarrassing for them to think of putting me here.


    "If you have something to do, say it. As I said, I only have business with you, not personal." I responded coldly.


    "I can''t say that." Huson said with a smiley face: "well, I say a private matter, you can immediately feel that I really care about you."


    "I don''t deserve that." I responded coldly, but I felt disgusted in my heart. If he continued to say that, I felt like I was going to vomit.


    He came a little closer, I hated to step back a little, he whispered: "I feel like you''ve been targeted recently."


    I snorted, once again far away from him, said: "that''s needless to say, it''s not you staring at."


    "I don''t mean me." Huson chuckled, lowered his voice again and said, "it''s a ghost. You''re being watched by ghosts, right? Be careful when you sleep. They should be trying to hurt you."


    Sure enough, I felt a chill in my heart. Even he could see it. I took a look at him, not to mention, at this time, he has put away the expression that I hate.


    In this way, he is still very handsome, and he is right. I can''t refute him.


    "It''s none of your business, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t say that. The person I like has to succeed, so before that, nothing can happen."


    He didn''t hide his thoughts at all, which made me a little uncomfortable.


    "What you like is not necessarily yours."


    If I''m not interested in this kind of handsome guy, it''s fake.


    However, his reputation is really bad, and for me, now that I have situ GUI, I can''t accept other people any more.


    But Huson gave me a little smile, then shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter whether this is mine or not. The important thing is that I like this feeling."


    I gave a cold hum and ignored him.


    "By the way, these two ghosts will definitely start at night. Well, do you want to reserve a room for you here? I''ll be right next to you. If something happens, I can come to protect you."


    That''s a good thing, but I don''t think he meant it well.


    And if you really open a room with him here, even if you sleep in a different room, there will be some bad voices coming out tomorrow.


    And this kind of sound, will be bigger and bigger, will affect a lot of things finally.


    If something really happened between me and Hu Sen, I would not be able to stay in Nie''s company.


    I believe that Nie Zhengxuan will not let a potential commercial spy appear in her own company.


    Although it is said that there must be some people under various companies who are commercial spies, they are all secretly.


    If something like this happens to me, it is clear that no one will deal with it.Of course, even if it''s dealt with, the most is to let me leave, there will not be too serious punishment.


    But for me, if I leave Nie''s company, that''s the most serious thing.


    "Come on." I coldly responded a, no longer pay attention to him.


    Huson is still working hard on one side, but I look out of the window. From this side, it''s dark outside. I want to go home.


    I don''t know why. I think of situ GUI. He''s not really angry with me. He hasn''t paid any attention to me all afternoon.


    Did I make him sad? Should I apologize?


    You''re kidding me. I immediately overturned my own idea. What should I do to apologize? I don''t owe him anything, and he still owes me.


    He took away my most precious things, and still can''t help at all.


    Even if I can''t drive those two fierce ghosts away from me, I can''t let this Huson pester me less. What is he doing?


    Hateful situ GUI, I scolded secretly in my heart.


    "Oh, they dare to come here, even I am not afraid." Huson''s voice came suddenly.


    I suddenly woke up, because at this time, I found a familiar figure outside the window.


    This is the third floor. It''s impossible to stand outside. But now, there is a man standing outside the window.


    Although she turned her back to us, she was familiar with her red train.


    Zhu Xue, she actually chased here and appeared out of the window like this.


    However, other people obviously can''t see it. Sister Liu takes a look at it and then turns around to talk to other people.


    "It''s you, it''s all because of you..." A voice came in, but everyone ignored it. Did I hear it?


    Outside the window, Zhu Xue slowly turns around, her pale face is full of smile, she stares at me, as if to eat me.


    This time, I was really targeted by her.


    I look at that Zhu Xue, she is no longer treacherous and frivolous, but a blood red ghost.


    I feel my hair standing up. Now there are so many people. I can''t lose control. I can''t. I have to hold back.


    "Damn, I dare to be so arrogant here." Huson''s voice came from behind, and I felt an indescribable breath emanating from him.


    This kind of breath, let me a little confused, I feel my heart beat very fast.


    I would like to look back to Husen, but in front of Zhu Xue, obviously let me care more.


    Maybe I feel the breath of Husen. Zhu Xue just stares at me and slowly disappears. Did she leave?


    As soon as a stone in my heart falls to the ground, I immediately feel the attraction of that breath to me.


    What am I doing? No, how could that be?


    Although the heart is very clear, but his body is not under control, slowly turned to Husen, so looking at him.


    The heart beats faster. What''s the matter? Did I fall in love with him? It''s impossible. He''s so annoying.


    I feel like I''m leaning towards Huson. No, I don''t want to.


    Situ GUI, why don''t you show up? What are you doing now? Why don''t you help me at this time?


    Do you want to watch your woman kiss someone else? You bastard.


    The distance is getting closer and closer. If I don''t do anything, I will kiss you. No, absolutely not.


    All of a sudden, I feel a trace of clarity, from their own Yintang position, into countless thin lines, toward the whole body in the past, that moment, I can actually control their own body.


    "Pa", even I was stunned, I actually slapped in Huson''s face.


    "What do you do?" I feel my voice shaking a little.


    This is beyond everyone''s expectation. The scene suddenly quieted down. All the people stopped talking. Looking at us, they were a little embarrassed.


    When I saw Nie Zhengxuan looking at us strangely, I obviously didn''t know what happened just now.


    Sorry, I didn''t mean to. In a hurry, in a hurry. I secretly apologized to Huson in my heart.


    Just now, I was a little anxious. I knew that my body could move, and I could avoid the kiss as long as I stepped back. But I didn''t react like that, so I slapped my face directly.


    It''s really a natural reaction. Even I''m a little embarrassed. Just now, it wasn''t someone else''s Huson who came up, but my own body wanted to come up.


    Huson gently touched his cheek, but looked at me in surprise.


    "You You bully me. " At this time, I suddenly had a flash of inspiration and cried.


    "No No, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean it. " Huson was in a mess. He wanted to comfort me, but he didn''t dare to get close to me.Now it''s more lively. I cover my eyes and look out secretly. Cry is really to have tears, but the meaning is false, I do not think he did anything wrong, just a cover up.


    I feel someone pressed me from behind. I feel that it should be sister Liu, who dares to do this now. NIE is spinning in front of me, and other people certainly dare not make trouble.


    "Well, well, I''m sorry. As an apology, can I have a drink?" Huson''s face was full of depression.


    My heart is secretly sneer, raised his head, pretending that he is still very angry.


    "No, three drinks. If you don''t drink three drinks, it doesn''t count as your apology. If you drink it, I''ll forgive you." Am I being coquettish?


    "Drink, drink." The other people obviously responded at this time and immediately followed suit.


    "Yes, it made our manager Wu cry. It''s unforgivable. Drink it, chairman Hu." Nie Zhengxuan also helped me speak at this time.


    Huson sighed, three cups down, and showed me the cup, indicating that he had finished.


    I just gave him a white look and sat right over. At last, no one else found anything special about what happened just now.


    The atmosphere was ignited again, and they chatted again.


    But Huson got closer and said, "I said, it wasn''t my fault just now, was it?"


    I took a look at him, very embarrassed, but I''m not the kind to admit defeat.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have hit you if you hadn''t used your breath to attract me."


    Yes, I just reflected after I finished this sentence. What was his feeling just now?


    It was like a very special breath came over, and then I felt a little confused.


    Fortunately, there is still a trace of Qingming in Yintang. What is it and why does it feel like this.


    Hu Sen scratched his head. Obviously I said something. He had to smile bitterly and said, "OK, it''s mine, but how can you escape?"


    "Secrets, don''t ask." I gave a cold hum, even I didn''t understand what was going on.


    Hu Sen had to shrug his shoulders and said, "I can''t help but ask Well, no more


    I already hate to hate of stare at him one eye, as expected is his problem.


    "Oh, yes, there''s one thing. You''re being watched by ghosts now. How about that statement just now? You don''t agree with it. Why don''t I follow you to your side secretly?"


    "You''re kidding. You don''t have to." I responded coldly.


    "No, I want to protect you. Really, I just want to protect you. Although I am lustful, I never use strong. They all want to find me."


    Who believes it? Even if it''s strong, the other side won''t say anything.


    But if you think about it, he has a point. In his capacity, what kind of women do you want to find? Of course, I won''t use strong.


    But one thing, I can''t use it before, and I''m not sure I won''t use it this time, because I''m special, am I?


    Thinking of this, I understood something and took a look at him.


    He is looking forward to my answer, looking at me with a smile, a little flattering.


    But in my opinion, this is his disguise. Besides, there is another situ GUI in my room. I can''t let them see each other.


    "Forget it, I don''t accept it."


    "But..."


    "If you don''t want me to cry again, you''d better not say it."


    I coldly refused him, sure enough, he covered his mouth, dry smile twice, did not say anything.


    Damn, these ghosts and demons, how can they all have this virtue.


    Hu Sen is like this, so is the situ GUI.

 Chapter 148

    What does he do now? He didn''t even show up anymore. Damn it, he dared to ignore me and see how I could deal with him when I went back.


    Think of here, I feel myself laughing, why think of him, I will feel so indifferent in my heart?


    The banquet soon ended, and when he came to the downstairs of the imperial world, Hu Sen said to me with a smile, "do you want me to take you home?"


    "No I coldly back a, looking at sister Liu.


    Sister Liu said with a smile: "I''m on my way. I''ll just send you back. Don''t worry. This hotel provides driving agency. There''s no problem."


    Nie Zhengxuan also nodded and said, "OK, just pay attention to yourself. I''ll go back, too."


    People slowly dispersed, the suppliers also said a few words, left, this time, is not the time to talk about business.


    Huson shrugged, sighed and said, "I hope we''ll see you later."


    "Director Hu, you are not so joking." Nie Zhengxuan laughs and goes away. I''m here with Husen and sister Liu.


    I know what he means. I should be targeted by Zhu Xue. It''s strange that I didn''t see her decapitated manager Zhu.


    I know that he really cares about me, but there is still a situ GUI at home. I can''t let him go.


    I smile, said: "don''t worry, she should not hurt me, I go first, Hu Dong, goodbye."


    With that, I ignored him and turned to take sister Liu away.


    I got on the bus, and sure enough, the hotel sent a valet driver, and she was still a woman. It seems that the hotel can be so big, not fake.


    The driver asked for the address and then drove us away. Looking at the scenery outside the window, my mind is full of things about situ GUI.


    How come he didn''t show up all afternoon, and generally speaking, when there was no one, he would certainly show up, but what happened to him?


    Does he no longer want to talk to me, or do I really hurt him today.


    "What do you think?" Sister Liu''s voice came over.


    I gave a wry smile. I couldn''t tell her about it, so I sighed and said, "it''s amazing that the person we are docking with is Husen."


    "I didn''t expect that he should have his own purpose for such a small project."


    I nodded, I have been too lazy to deal with sister Liu, this day to deal with them, camouflage themselves, really too tired.


    "What is his purpose? It''s a bit of a worry. "


    "Ha ha, when you say that, you seem to have a clear idea. Isn''t his purpose very obvious?"


    I know what sister Liu means. His purpose is me.


    I had to sigh, said: "such a playboy, if give you, you want ah?"


    "Want it? You know what? Although the girls in the past had a short time with him, he was very polite. Generally speaking, he would not break the last line. "


    I was stunned. I didn''t hear about it. I just knew that the girls who followed him changed every week.


    "You don''t know, there used to be a little sister in the marketing department. She broke up with him a week later, but she received a good fee for breaking up. I listened to her."


    "That doesn''t have to be true." I answered coldly.


    "No, it''s true." Sister Liu said: "because it is my Valet, so I specially investigated this matter, he really did not move."


    "Isn''t that cheating?" I really don''t like him. Even if he doesn''t move, it''s playing with the girl''s feelings.


    Sister Liu said, "there''s no way, but you''re right to refuse him. That little sister was expelled from the company because of this. Now you have a bright future. You don''t have to consider using him at all."


    I nodded and didn''t speak.


    The car suddenly slowed down. I was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s a construction site in front of us. It''s strange. Why is the road closed suddenly? Shall we make a detour or go by the side path?" Asked the driver girl.


    I''m a little anxious. If I make a detour, it will take me some time to get home. If I cross this path, I can get home directly. I also want to know how this situ GUI suddenly disappeared this afternoon.


    "Take the path." I said it first.


    "OK." The driver''s technique is very good at first sight. He slowly goes up from one side of the path and drives along the path.


    The path is very narrow, only enough for a car to slowly squeeze past. Fortunately, there is no one at this time, so our car can pass.


    The sound of work also came from the construction site. It seems that it''s something underground that needs to be repaired. It''s still under construction at night.


    It is possible that a pipeline in this place is temporarily damaged, which leads to such a result. Their rush repair is also very important.I close my eyes. In a few minutes, it should be over. When I get home, I must clean up situ GUI. How dare he ignore me.


    Suddenly, I feel that situ GUI has occupied a very important position in my heart.


    "Die." A voice came into my mind.


    Zhu Xue, I was surprised and opened my eyes. At this time, in front of me was a pale face. Zhu Xue stretched out her head from the co pilot''s position and looked at me like this.


    "Boom", from the side came a loud noise, I looked to the other side, but the wall around the construction site fell down.


    In an instant, I saw a car full of steel pipes reversing on the other side of the wall.


    This car is a big one. It should be out of control. At this time, the steel pipe on the car also slipped down and stabbed into our car.


    It''s broken. Looking at the situation, I really can''t escape this time. The space in the car is very narrow. Moreover, the wall fell down from my side and the door has been blocked.


    The steel pipes stabbed me. At this speed, the ordinary steel plates and windows on the car can''t be prevented at all. Even if they can, the cart is still retreating.


    It''s dead. It''s dead this time.


    Zhu Xue''s voice came over: "die, go to die."


    Damn, am I really going to die here?


    "Goodbye, situ GUI. I''m sorry." I don''t know why, at this moment, what I think of first is him.


    "Boom" outside again came a huge sound, the huge body, actually turned to one side in the past, the car with the steel pipe fell down.


    "Creak" sound came, some steel pipe has been pushed to the car body, at this time, with the power of falling down, in the car body a few lines.


    Steel pipes have been scattered all over the floor, but it seems that we should have nothing to do.


    I''ll take a long breath. No, who saved me?


    "It''s your life." Zhu Xue''s voice came over. When I looked at her again, she had disappeared.


    I took a long breath. Did someone save me? Who is it?


    "I was scared to death." Liu Jie''s voice is also a little shaking. If she really gets the problem this time, she will also be implicated.


    The driver''s face turned white, and she was scared.


    We got out of the car from the other side and looked at the scene of the accident. At this time, people around us had been alarmed and surrounded.


    Obviously, sister Liu has slowed down. She goes up to them and asks them who is the leader here. This is an accident. She always asks the other party to say that the car broke down here.


    I looked around, hoping to see situ GUI, but I didn''t find him.


    I know that only he can save me. Other people should not have this ability.


    The driver of the cart got out of the car at this time. He was not hurt, but was caught by Sister Liu. Sister Liu took out her shrew side.


    I saw this side for the first time. I couldn''t help laughing.


    Sister Liu was obviously embarrassed to see me like this. She came over and said, "well, manager Wu, it''s not far from where you are. I really can''t send you. Look."


    "Come on, you can do your own business first." I gave her a smile. Let her solve this problem by herself. As for the others, I can walk back by myself.


    Situ GUI, this guy, came to save me without saying hello to me.


    Even if I can''t show up, it''s good to say hello in my mind. How can I just leave?


    I''m still angry with him. It seems that he''s really hurt this time. I have to comfort him when I go back.


    I don''t know why. When I think of him, I feel warm in my heart.


    It''s getting dark all around. There are only a few small street lights in the community, and the lighting is not very clear. At this time, the lights have not been turned off, otherwise it will be dark.


    Around the building, some are still on lights, so late do not sleep, a look is single.


    In the silent building area, I was the only one who stepped on the ground with my high heels.


    I always feel that someone is following me, but I can''t see anyone when I look back. This feeling didn''t disappear until I came to the front of the building.


    Who is this? Do you wish snow? This ghost still does not stop. It''s really OK.


    When he opened the door, it was dark in the room. He was so lazy that he didn''t turn on the light.


    I turned on the light gently. I thought he should be looking at me, but this time I was disappointed. He didn''t come out.


    I went to the bedroom. He was here, but he had fallen on the bed. It seemed that he was asleep.


    He''s here, and that''s the best.


    I felt as if something had come down in my heart. It''s a relief.Just in time, can scare him, I slowly walked past, light handed, but think about it, I think this is a cover one''s ears, the lights are turned on by me, can be silent close to the ghost.


    "Hello I lay down on him and yelled.


    However, he did not have any reaction, or good lying.


    No, my heart immediately produced an unknown premonition, how is this going on? Is he dead?


    I flipped him over.


    Situ GUI''s appearance is really frightening. At this time, his face is iron blue, his eyes are closed tightly, and his mouth is still bloodshot and motionless.


    No, situ GUI. What''s the matter with you?


    I jumped on it. Is my hand shaking? Why do I shake my hands? What''s wrong with him? Dead?


    I slowly put my hand under his nose, fortunately, there is breath.


    "Situ GUI, what''s the matter with you?" I cried.


    But he didn''t move.


    No, it can''t be like this. He has to give first aid. I''ll take out my cell phone immediately and call 120.


    Just took out the phone, a cold hand caught me, is he, he woke up at this time?


    I looked at him, he just slightly opened his eyes, said: "I can''t go to the hospital, I''m not human."


    Yes, I forgot. Seeing him like this just now, I felt very nervous. I didn''t think about other problems. It''s not human. Where can I go for first aid?


    "Situ GUI, are you ok? What''s the matter with you? What''s going on? " I feel tears coming out of my eyes.


    I really cry for him, this feeling, only when my father left me, just realized.


    He''s my only relative now. He can''t do anything.


    "Don''t worry, I just consume too much. Help me Help me Situ GUI''s voice was a little weak.


    "I''ll help you. What do you want?" I asked.


    "Blood, give me some blood." Situ GUI''s voice shocked me a little. He wants blood.


    In the middle of the night, where can I find blood for him.


    I looked at his face. In this case, if you don''t go to the hospital, you can''t have plasma. Even if you go to the hospital, you can''t buy plasma.


    "What do you want blood for?"


    It''s too bad. I can''t move the hospital, but I need blood.


    "Give me a little blood and I''ll get over it." Situ GUI''s voice became weaker and weaker.


    No, no, he can''t hold on.


    My heart is already anxious, at this time, where can I find blood for him.


    I


    By the way, and me, I''m not a ghost, I have blood, I look at situ GUI, his breathing is weak at this time.


    He can''t hold on any longer. I don''t have time to think about it now.


    I immediately went to the kitchen and found a small bowl. Situ GUI, you must hold on.


    Good pain, knife from the wrist across the pain, let have a body fiercely shrink.


    Some of the blood dripped out of the bowl, a little wasted.


    I gritted my teeth and persisted. Now only I can save him.


    Situ GUI, you can''t have an accident. How can you do this?


    What is the reason for your injury, you also promised to help me revenge, you can not just leave me.


    I don''t agree, I absolutely don''t.


    The blood flow slowed down a little. I took the knife again and the wound became more painful. This is not what I want, but I have to do it now.


    Those bright red blood soon dripped more than half of the amount of bowl, I feel a little body drift, no, if I dripped like this, I would be in trouble, and I don''t know whether these are enough.


    No matter, let him drink first, and then, how can these be regarded as emergency.


    I took a towel and wrapped my arm with my teeth. It was a way to stop bleeding. Then I came to the bed with the bowl.


    Situ GUI''s situation is even worse. He may die at any time.


    I slowly fed him the blood in the bowl and drank it. Situ GUI, from today on, our blood has melted together. Don''t forget this day.

 Chapter 149

    Confused between, I feel someone close to me, who is it? I would like to ask, but there is no response.


    I should have gone to bed. Yesterday, after stopping my blood, I felt that my physical strength was not enough, so I went to sleep in a daze.


    What''s more, I didn''t feel anything during this sleep.


    In my dream, I always feel that someone comes near me, but leaves me soon. Who is it? Is it the father?


    Or situ GUI, how is he?


    I suddenly opened my eyes, situ GUI, slowly sobered up, I don''t know when, the day has begun to light up.


    Situ GUI is still in bed. He doesn''t move. Can''t he say


    I stretched out my hand and explored his breath. Fortunately, it was much more stable. There should be no problem.


    I patted my chest. That''s good. He should be able to recover.


    His face is not so black, more or less with a little ruddy.


    When I look at my wrist, it''s OK. Although it''s very painful, when I look at situ GUI again, he hasn''t woken up.


    What''s going on? How could he get hurt?


    When I feel that everything is developing in a good direction, I suddenly have such a question in my heart. According to the truth, he should be a ghost. Who can hurt him?


    Can''t be some Taoist masters? I''ve seen so many TVs, that''s the kind of people who are so good at ghosts.


    No, is there such an expert? And it''s still this time.


    I patted my head. What am I thinking? There shouldn''t be such a thing, even those people. He is a ghost for three thousand years. He should be very good.


    Look at the outside day, at this time it is at least noon, the sun came in, it is particularly dazzling.


    I closed the curtain a little, and then I found that my stomach had been growling for a long time. I had slept so long.


    It''s estimated that I was already tired all day last night, and I lost so much blood in the evening.


    Came to the kitchen, looking at the chopping board there is a drop of blood has been dry, that is yesterday''s leakage in the outside of the drop, I gently wipe it clean.


    Clean up and prepare to cook. I''m not the kind of Miss Jiao. I can''t help cooking. I just didn''t want to do it a few days ago.


    Today I''m going to cook myself, but it''s really a problem to do something.


    When I opened the refrigerator, I found that it was full at this time. There were all kinds of snacks and some dinner materials in it.


    It''s really nice to have such a family man.


    I took out a few ingredients, ready to take good care of it, a little bit of blood loss yesterday, today we have to supplement it, right?


    I quickly made a few dishes and sat quietly. Although I was hungry, I didn''t want to eat first. I wanted to wait for him. This kind of feeling is always like a wife waiting for her husband.


    But he didn''t wake up all the time, watching the sun turn from the middle to the west, the dishes on the table were completely cold, but he still didn''t wake up.


    My heart has been sinking like this, what''s wrong with him?


    Night slowly came down, situ GUI, what''s the matter with you?


    Suddenly there was a slight pain in the bedroom, and I rushed over.


    Situ GUI on the bed slowly opened his eyes at this time.


    Great, he woke up and I felt my eyes wet again.


    "It''s so nice of you to wake up. You''ve been sleeping all day. What''s the matter? What happened? "


    I rushed in the past, situ GUI obviously didn''t wake up completely, he just slightly opened his eyes, in his eyes, it also seemed so empty.


    I gently stroked his cheek, a day did not see, his cheek can actually thin to such a degree. How could that be?


    My heart is very painful. I feel that my body is suffering with his body.


    He slowly turned around and looked at me. He should have recognized me. I saw him smiling at me.


    "You fool, you scared the hell out of me."


    Looking at his expression, I feel a little angry.


    He just so reluctantly smile, I see his hands are a little shaking. This plot is always on TV. He wants to touch my face.


    But I don''t like this kind of plot. I always feel that when I touch my face, it will suddenly fall down, and he will be farther and farther away from me.


    I dodged for a while, but I saw the loss in his eyes.


    Looking at him, I''m sure I don''t know.


    Because I want to give him more.


    I gently bent down, in his already thin cheek gently kiss.The moment I saw him smile, I felt it was all worth it.


    "Do you know how worried I am about you? I thought, I thought you... "


    I feel tears in my eyes, but even so, I''m glad he woke up and didn''t leave me.


    He is obviously much better, struggling to sit up, I support him, put a pillow behind him, just watch him quietly.


    "I''m ok. By the way, in this case, I should use blood. Where does blood come from?"


    He first looked at me with a smile and a look of panic. When he said that, his whole face changed.


    I hid the injured hand behind. I didn''t want him to see it. Even though I paid so much, I still didn''t want him to know.


    I don''t know what kind of mentality this is, maybe this is true love, I pay for him, I am willing to.


    He looked at me and suddenly reached for my hand.


    Pain, I slightly a frown.


    "What are you doing? It hurts I want to get that hand back. Unfortunately, he grabbed it so hard that he didn''t give me a chance.


    The sleeve was gently pulled open by him, and the bandage was exposed.


    I lowered my head and he found out. I didn''t want him to know.


    "How can you be so stupid!"


    His voice is quiet, but I feel sweet in my heart.


    "I do. Can you find it? Give me... "


    I wanted to get my hand back, but he caught me dead.


    I felt a little effort from him, and my body immediately fell over to him.


    He gently hugged me, in his arms, I feel extremely at ease.


    I close my eyes slightly and enjoy the time like this. I don''t need any commitment from him. I just like him holding me quietly.


    "You idiot, what if something goes wrong?" His voice so gentle, let my heart constantly stirring.


    "Gululu" sound, my stomach issued a resistance. Discussion, really let me a little embarrassed.


    I heard situ GUI''s laughter, and he obviously heard my stomach.


    I gently touched his forehead and asked hatefully, "what are you laughing at? It''s not because of you. I cooked early and waited for you all the time."


    "Why wait for me? You can eat it first. "


    "You I''m still a little worried that you didn''t get up I want to be cruel to him, but looking at his face, I can''t help softening down.


    I feel he hugged me more tightly, lips in my ear, softly said: "heart, thank you, you saved me."


    "Come on." I''m a little confused, but a little sober, let me push him away. Now I haven''t had a meal. If I mess around again at this time, he can say that at least I can''t stand sleeping until now.


    He looked at me with a smile and said, "OK, let''s eat first."


    I took a look at him and said, "I can only eat. I can''t mess around."


    He was smiling, gently touched my head, I feel his hands through the place, are warm. He really has to slow down this time.


    "I have to think about this."


    "You dare, believe me or not..." I made a knife cut, and my eyes aimed at his vital parts.


    "Not so cruel?" He looked at me with a bitter smile.


    Of course not, it''s just that such a scare is still necessary. With a smile, I pulled him towards the dining table. The dish is already very cold, so I have to heat it up before serving it.


    He just sat there all the time. I was working in the kitchen, and he just sat there watching.


    I think it''s really like home.


    And it''s very similar to when my parents were there. At that time, my mother was always busy in the kitchen. My father and I just sat at the dining table and looked at my busy mother.


    At that time, our family was still very small, but we felt very happy.


    This has never happened since my mother left.


    This feeling did not reappear until my stepmother came to my home.


    At that time, my father already had a lot of money. We didn''t have to cook by ourselves at all. There were cooks at home.


    But I still miss the original time, the original me.


    Thinking, eyes wet up again, how did I cry again.


    "What''s the matter? My heart He came up behind me and gently hugged me.


    This scene is so familiar. At that time, his mother would always open his hands like this.


    Then take another look at him and say in a soft voice: "idiot, the child is watching."


    At that time, I didn''t know what the meaning was. I just thought it was fun.At that time, I would cover my eyes, turn to the other side and say loudly, "don''t worry, I didn''t see it."


    At this time, parents will laugh, and soon, there will be steaming food, placed on the table. At that time, I couldn''t come back.


    But the feeling from behind me is also quite gentle. Is he protecting me like this?


    I turned my head, took the initiative to kiss him, said: "thank you, just such a scene, let me think of some things."


    "Heart, let go of what you have in mind." "This is our home," he said softly. "When you come here, you can put everything down."


    "Who said I could put everything down." The sound of the pot reminded me. I responded, pushed his hand away and said, "I still have to do housework. Go and wait over there. "


    He laughed twice, you can see that he is not very good at cooking, or he will not order takeout for me some time ago.


    When the meal was served, I had a chance to ask him.


    "By the way, how did you get hurt?"


    "This..."


    "Can''t you tell me? Is it to save me? " I asked softly.


    "It''s not true. I''m afraid you''re worried. Isn''t there two fierce ghosts around you? I have a look and I think you can''t cope with two, so... "


    "That''s it. Don''t say half of it."


    Looking at his expression, I guess some, but I don''t know what happened.


    The other two just died, and he has been three thousand years, so they can''t fight. Even if they fight, with his ability, they can''t deal with the two?


    I''m obviously not a ghost, but I''ve read novels or something. How can he be much higher than those two ghosts now?


    "I can only destroy one, but I''ve also been injured." He sighed.


    "No, you are 3000 years old. 3000 years old, how long have they been ghosts? It''s like a new born ghost."


    "You don''t understand." Situ GUI looked at me with a little smile and said, "they are really new born, but I have been practicing for 3000 years, and I have only practiced to the present level. But they are fierce ghosts, and they can''t even hold them. "


    "Wait a minute, I don''t understand this very well. I''ll ask, if the ghost gate comes to take you, can it take you down?"


    "It''s hard." Situ GUI laughed and said, "they can''t hold me with my strength now, and you don''t know that there are some ghosts now. If you see me, you have to call me ancestor."


    "That means you''re strong?" I looked at him with a smile.


    But he just sighed and said, "it''s not like that. I can only say it''s average. But their two evil spirits are too heavy. You don''t know, when they died, it was Yin time. At that time, the gate of Yin opened and evil spirits overflowed. Because I''m sure, if not


    I look at his face and feel that he has not fully recovered. At least his blood gas is much worse than when I first saw him.


    My heart suddenly felt a little pain, that kind of pain, is my love for him.


    "Don''t take any more risks for me." I took him by the hand and said, "you know what? I only have you now. If you are not here, what can I do? "


    This time, he shed tears out of control.


    He looked at me, stretched out his hand, gently wiped away my tears, said: "fool, I know, don''t worry, I will pay attention later, and that Zhu Xue, she hurt you twice, should have been almost."


    "Twice, isn''t it? How could it be twice? " I haven''t responded yet.


    "The elevator is the first time. I reminded you to escape the disaster at that time. At noon, in the restaurant, it was the second time. She got it by herself, which was also a great consumption for her."


    I was stunned for a while. No, it''s impossible. What happened that time at night?

 Chapter 150

    Situ GUI looked at my face, but he was also a little stunned.


    I gave a wry smile and said, "when did you get hurt?"


    He thought for a moment and said, "if you finish your meal, didn''t you let me go? At that time, I thought that I must protect you. So I went after Zhu Xue. "


    No wonder, no wonder he didn''t show up all afternoon. If he was injured at noon, it would be an accident at night.


    It''s impossible. No matter how you think, it''s impossible to have such an accident, and there are so strange things.


    "What''s the matter? Did something happen? " He asked anxiously.


    Looking at his face, I knew that he didn''t know what happened at night.


    I had to tell him about it again.


    It''s so strange that it doesn''t look like an accident.


    After hearing this, situ GUI was stunned and said for a long time, "no, it must not be an accident. It won''t be so coincidental."


    I nodded, I think so, it must be Zhu Xue, there will be no one else.


    But why did she give up at the last minute?


    It''s impossible. If she really hates me, at that time, as long as I add a little more force, I''ll be dead. I can''t live again.


    There must be some unspeakable reasons for her giving up like this. What is it?


    Situ GUI was obviously thinking about it. We all forgot that we were still eating at this time.


    "Wait a minute, then I''m sure I won''t save you."


    I nodded, too. That''s what I thought.


    Because situ GUI had been injured at that time, so Zhu Xue should know.


    She will definitely take advantage of this opportunity without the protection of situ GUI to kill me. She won''t let me go.


    And that place is her best choice. She almost succeeded. Who is it?


    In my mind, slowly appeared a figure.


    No, is that Huson?


    "You have the answer?" Situ GUI looked at my expression and asked.


    I nodded a little and said, "I don''t know if it''s right. If you were injured long ago, it would be Huson who protected me at that time."


    "He Why did he Situ GUI looked at me, and suddenly his eyes widened and he asked, "you I don''t know... "


    "What do you think?" I fought back hard, but I can''t let him think. If he thinks too much, it''s very troublesome.


    I reached for his forehead and said, "I hate his kind of Playboy most. Let me tell you. I won''t look for him like that. Besides, I have you now. "


    Speaking of situ, I feel warm in my heart.


    Situ GUI took my hand again and said softly, "I love you too, my heart." With that, his hateful lips came up.


    But this time I didn''t dodge and let him kiss me.


    "Well, let''s have a meal. Finish it quickly. Because of you, today''s rest is really in vain."


    I gave him a white look, but it was already with love.


    He gave me a smile and said, "in fact, I''ll tell you something. Huson is not as playful as you think."


    "Oh, what''s that?" I''m a little curious.


    Situ GUI looked at me and suddenly raised his eyebrows and said, "didn''t you say there was me? Why do you care so much about other men, huh? What''s going on? "


    "I hate it." I patted him. Didn''t I mean it? Besides, it''s him who makes me curious.


    But he laughed.


    I feel very happy now. Looking at the person in front of me, if he can live with me like this for a lifetime, it''s also very good. If there is no father''s business, if there is no transaction between us.


    I sighed again at the thought of the deal.


    "What happened this time? My heart He looked at me, eyes are still so gentle.


    "I don''t know what you want, but if I gave you something, would you treat me so gently?" I asked softly.


    "What do you think, heart?" He took my hand and whispered, "I will always do this to you."


    "That''s good, but I won''t be fooled by you." I spat out my tongue at him and said, "if I didn''t have this, I would be very difficult to live with you. I wouldn''t be so stupid."


    "Well, you dare to lie to me and see how I can deal with you." As soon as he finished, his two claws came out.


    I put down the bowl to get out of the way, he did not stop to continue to grab me.


    That''s good. Don''t eat any more. I have to avoid him now.He chased me, obviously he didn''t do his best. He just wanted to play with me like this.


    At last, I had no strength, so I had to let him catch me.


    He hugged me and sat on the sofa at home. I just sat on his lap.


    It''s a bit awkward, but I can see a slightly tired face.


    "GUI, how about a good rest today?" I gently across his cheek, this time, I think it is better to have a good rest.


    He''s not fit to waste his energy any more.


    "Of course." "I don''t have time today to go out and buy those protective measures," he said with a smile


    "You hate it." I patted him on the chest. This time, I felt a pain in my hand.


    My brow immediately wrinkled. I almost forgot just now. In fact, I was also injured, but it was much lighter than him.


    He took my hand and said, "have you disinfected it properly?"


    "Yes, there is medical alcohol at home. I use it to eliminate the poison." I keep my head down.


    "How can that be?" He gently took my hand.


    What are you doing? He even untied the gauze again, no, then he would see the wound.


    I tried to grab a hand, but he held it tightly and said softly, "don''t move. Let me have a look. I want to remember this wound."


    I lowered my head and felt that my face was beginning to get hot.


    The wound had been shown to him. He bowed his head.


    He has licked my wound, there immediately came a itchy feeling, but also with a trace of pain.


    But in my heart, he licked me into a commotion.


    Expensive, my expensive.


    I gently hugged his neck and enjoyed his kindness to me.


    He also looked up and whispered, "I love you, my heart."


    Then he lowered his head and licked the wound again.


    I held him and my whole heart melted.


    I love him, no matter who, can''t take him away from me.


    We have been so close, the day is dark down, the house is also gradually dark.


    "GUI, shall we have a rest?" I asked softly, I feel this action has been a long time, although not tired at all.


    "Well, don''t move." He said with a smile.


    I feel like I''ve been picked up by him. This kind of Princess hug, he is really powerful.


    "I haven''t washed yet." I said softly, but I really don''t want to leave his arms now.


    "Forget it, tomorrow. I don''t want to do anything tonight anyway."


    "I hate it." I gave him a white look. It''s time to tease me.


    He held me, has come to the bed, leave his arms that moment, I feel like lost something.


    "Well, I''ll be by your side." He took off his clothes and climbed up.


    "What are you doing?" His hands are not very honest. He has started to take off my clothes.


    "Well, I said that if I don''t do anything, I won''t do anything. However, I heard that it''s better to sleep naked. It''s good for your health."


    He gently unbuttoned my coat.


    I frown, I''ve never tried, but forget it, let him. As long as you don''t mess around.


    I just need to hold on to the last hurdle. You can''t let him burn any more.


    As expected, he also kept his promise, only fulfilled his expectation and fell asleep.


    I feel his hand embracing me from the back of his hand. His temperature makes me feel cared for.


    With his protection, I''m afraid of nothing.


    I feel a little shy. It''s my first time to sleep with a man like this.


    I used to sleep with him. I always wore pajamas, but now, this one is a bit awkward.


    He just hugs me like this and kisses me on the neck from time to time.


    I feel the body slowly softened down, no, I have to hold on to the last pass.


    I turned and looked at his handsome face.


    He was stunned for a moment, obviously did not think I would suddenly turn around like this.


    "Listen, you can never cross the last level, OK?"


    I said softly, looking at him like this, I worried that it would be me who couldn''t control it for a while.


    "All right, but when I look at you like this, I feel a little out of control."


    He wry smile, that handsome face is full of me, this is to seduce his meaning.


    I pouted at him and said, "I don''t care. If you think I am seducing you, you are seducing you. But remember, you can''t, absolutely can''t


    "Well, I see."


    He looked at me, and suddenly came, and he had already kissed me on the lips.I hold him, just feel two people such a hug.


    There is no estrangement, such a frank meeting.


    I feel that our souls are going to blend together. When he let go of me, I found that his breathing had begun to be short.


    "Calm down!"


    I stopped him in time, and then gently hugged him, said: "let me enjoy this time, ah, just now I feel that I have got rid of all the troubles."


    He stroked my hair. I have short hair now. It''s not like before. If it was before, he could touch my waist directly.


    "Do you think I''m beautiful?" I asked softly.


    What am I doing? How can I ask such a silly question? I used to laugh at the women in the TV series for asking such a question.


    What''s wrong with me now? Is it true that love makes people stupid, as the book says?


    It seems that my IQ has dropped, but how can it drop so much? Even the things I didn''t like most before are doing so well now.


    And if you open your mouth and ask, you won''t pass it in your brain at all.


    By the way, by his side, not in that dangerous company. In front of him, I will become such a little girl with no intention.


    This is the real me. Although my face has changed now, please let me be by his side and be real.


    "Fool, of course you are beautiful. You are not only beautiful, but also the most beautiful person in my heart. Otherwise, how can I hold you?"


    "Poor mouth." No wonder people say that women are different animals. Now it seems that they are.


    At least that''s what I''m doing now. I''m still in the mood when I talk about him.


    "Wait, I feel like I heard something. When you say that, is my image set according to the girl you like?" I asked.


    Situ GUI nodded, sighed and said, "it''s my wife."


    "What, you have a wife?" I opened my eyes wide. No, I haven''t heard of it.


    And, and it took so long for him to tell me.


    What''s going on? What''s more, he has a wife and is like this to me. So, he He is not Are you using me?


    I feel my blood is cold. How can he cheat me like this.


    "No, let me explain. Three thousand years ago, when I was a person, of course I would have a wife. "


    This I never thought that he would explain it to me like this.


    That''s right. He has been a ghost for 3000 years, but 3000 years ago, he should be a person. In this way, it''s normal for him to get married, and he should also have children.


    Said: "misunderstanding, of course, I can only laugh at you."


    At this point, I found myself missing something.


    "By the way, what about you now? Do you have a wife in your name


    "Yes, isn''t that you?" He interposed immediately.


    "Come on, who are you kidding?" I was secretly happy, this is really great, he is still single. Forget it, I won''t eat the vinegar of the one who was 3000 years ago, though she should be regarded as the original.


    "Well, why didn''t she..." After a long time of curiosity, I couldn''t help asking this question.


    "She''s different from me. I died by accident. You don''t know. I can''t cross the bridge." Situ GUI sighed.


    I looked, gently stroked his cheek, said: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t mention your sad things, then what was her name at that time?"


    Situ GUI gave a bitter smile and said, "she''s called Xin''er, Wu Xin''er."


    "You lied to me again." I patted him a little, although he said so, I am very happy, but this kind of thing, I will not be jealous, tell me how.


    "She''s a real heartbreaker."


    Looking at his expression, I suddenly realized that he didn''t cheat me, can''t he? Is there such a coincidence?

 Chapter 151

    I looked at situ GUI''s expression, and it was obvious that he was reminded of her by me. In the eyes, all is that kind of reluctant feeling.


    This makes me feel that for three thousand years, he still hasn''t forgotten her and still loves him.


    I don''t know whether I should be happy or lost now.


    Because in his heart, there is always a shadow of someone, not only me, but also another heart.


    But I should also be happy, such a man, but hard to find, three thousand years still love a person, this much spoony ah.


    Of course, it''s no problem to say that there is no one, because it''s impossible to find a 3000 year old person in this society.


    I gently hugged him and said: "you love her so much, why didn''t you think about finding her reincarnation? Isn''t it true that people can be reincarnated? "


    as like as two peas, she said, "you are still silly. It''s so easy to be in six ways. She doesn''t necessarily become human. Even if it changes, it''s not necessarily a woman, but it can still be the same as before. That''s even more impossible. "


    "Oh, it turns out that she may also become a man. In this way, you two..." When I said that, I laughed first.


    If that''s the case, the picture is really a bit eye-catching.


    He obviously knows what I''m talking about, and with a slap, it''s on my ass.


    But this time, obviously, I still kept my hand, so I just rubbed my ass and frowned at him. Damn, I actually attacked me.


    He gave me a smile, said: "let you talk nonsense, this time you know, can''t talk nonsense."


    I had to nod, hug him again, smile and say: "well, I won''t say, but you have to remember, you belong to me now, I don''t care about other time, just this life, you belong to me. Because I have to die before you, don''t I? "


    I suddenly thought of this, indeed, he is a ghost, he has been 3000 years, even if he lives another 3000 years, there is no problem, and I can''t, I''m just an ordinary person.


    I have a life span, and after that, I will get old, but he should not. He can keep any form he wants.


    Between me and him, can not go to the last, slowly, I will be old, and he, or so young.


    At that time, he will leave me, certainly, because I am not worthy of him.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly feel like I''m going to lose him. I held him tight and I wouldn''t let him go.


    What''s wrong with me? I shouldn''t be like this. I''ve thought about it. I should have just used the relationship with him, but now I find that I can''t leave him.


    I''m in love with him, and I have to admit that.


    "I said, you''re strangling me." He said with great difficulty.


    I didn''t let go. Instead, I hugged him a little more and said, "don''t talk nonsense. You are a ghost. How can I strangle a ghost? Are you kidding me?"


    "Although I''m a ghost, I have to abide by the laws of human beings. I can''t get out myself. I can only use dead bodies."


    I went, I immediately let go, that said, how do I feel that I was holding a corpse, this is too scary?


    I look at him, his face is very ruddy, there will be no such thing, how can it be a corpse, what a joke.


    Situ GUI looked at me and said with a smile, "are you afraid?"


    "A little bit." I don''t want to hide my thoughts from him.


    He just laughed and said, "let me tell you something, if ghosts appear in this place alone, it must be invisible to others, so we have to borrow a person''s body, but we can''t borrow ordinary people''s body."


    "Why? Isn''t it often said that people will be possessed by ghosts? "


    "That''s a joke. The spirit of ordinary people is very strong. Ordinary ghosts can''t be attached to them. Just like you now, if Zhu Xue can be attached to you, just jump off the building with you. Why do you have to think of other ways to harm you? "


    It seems that this is the same reason. When it comes to Zhu Xue, she didn''t show up today. What''s the matter? Does it mean that it has disappeared? If so, it would be better.


    "So you mean, you''re dead now?"


    "No, I should be living now." He said with a smile: "however, in fact, this person has already died, I let him live."


    "I don''t understand."


    I use my fingers to gently touch his skin. The feeling is very real, soft and elastic. This is not what a corpse can achieve. What''s more, his body is hot.


    "It''s very simple. I was attached to a baby. The baby is dead. Of course, there is no spirit. So I attached to it and let him live.""So it''s like this. In other words, the baby will grow up slowly because you make him energetic?"


    "It can be explained that way."


    Situ GUI stretched out his hand and held me in his arms. My face was close to his chest, feeling his breath and temperature. It was really good. His warmth made me feel at ease.


    "That''s the best, that is to say, if you do, you will get old, too?" I asked softly, now this is very important to me.


    "Yes, of course."


    "Well, then we agreed that in this life, you are mine, you can''t fall in love with others, you can only love me."


    I got up and looked into his face. I hope he can give me an answer.


    "This one? I''m in a bit of trouble. "


    "What are you troubling?" Doesn''t he love me? Actually such hesitation.


    He just laughed. In my opinion, he was mocking my infatuation.


    "My trouble is, do you want me to love LAN Feifei or Wu xiner? I don''t know how to choose? "


    "I hate it."


    He actually teased me, I gently patted him on the chest.


    I can see that I love him so much.


    I lay on his arm and said, "OK, I''ll relax the policy. I allow you to fall in love with two people at the same time, one is Wu xiner, the other is Lan Feifei. Is that ok?"


    He leaned to my ear and said softly, "thank you for your generosity, but I want to ask if we want to Who am I talking to? "


    "I hate it." I photographed him again. I know what he meant, but how can I answer that.


    He looked at me, gave me a kiss on the lip and said, "well, let''s have a rest first. If we don''t sleep, it''s going to be light."


    I look at my watch. It''s already eleven o''clock. My God, I''ve been talking for such a long time.


    I close my eyes and feel the temperature and breath of his skin. That''s what I want. I really want to stop here all the time.


    He gently stroked my back, that kind of finger across the feeling, very comfortable.


    Suddenly, I felt as if something was up below. I opened my eyes to him.


    He had to smile bitterly and said: "I also have no way. If you are in my arms and don''t have any reaction, are you disrespectful to you?"


    "I see who''s in your arms, you''ll do the same." I looked at him coldly.


    "No, I promise not. It''s just like this when you''re with lanfeifei, OK?" His expression is a little embarrassed, but it makes me feel at ease.


    I put my arms around him and said, "no, from today on, we must take some protective measures. If you really want to, go shopping first."


    He had to spit out his tongue. In this way, there was no way.


    I gently point his chest, said: "agreed, do not mess, you understand?"


    "I understand. Don''t worry." He gave me a kiss on the forehead and fell asleep with his arms around me.


    But I can''t sleep any more. He is my lover and my husband now, but we don''t even have the certificate. Moreover, I don''t know anything about his family.


    If he is entrusted with a baby, then he should have parents. They won''t object to us being together. And with his wealth, can he really marry me?


    These are all problems. No, I have to be worthy of him. If I am still a miss of the LAN family, then I have no problem with my identity, but now I have nothing.


    His voice makes me feel more uneasy. What does he think? Have you ever thought about marrying me?


    If I put forward my own idea, will he agree?


    Think, I don''t know when, I just slowly go to bed, a sleep up, situ GUI is no longer in bed.


    Where did he go? I went to wash and wash, or I went to cook. I don''t think so. Doesn''t he just order takeout?


    Anyway, I''m not in the way of getting up from home.


    "GUI, are you there?"


    No one answered. Did he leave? Or something.


    My heart, a little more lost, he did not tell me to leave.


    Maybe there''s something important about his company. Forget it.


    I got up, put on my clothes, started to clean up the house, and cooked some food by the way. Without him, I didn''t know what to do.


    On Sunday, I wanted to go shopping, but now, I''m not in the mood at all.


    I just want to sit quietly and wait for him.


    I picked up the phone, the phone is silent, but there is a prompt above, there are text messages.Open the message, only to know that he left, because there is something wrong with the company, so leave first, will come back in the evening.


    I looked at the message, a smile, a few light points to delete this.


    This kind of thing must be done well. In case it is seen that we are connected, it will be very troublesome.


    He''ll be back in the evening. What am I going to do? Why don''t you go out and have a look and make an appointment with some of your best friends.


    Oh, by the way, I''m Wu Xin''er now. What''s my best friend? I''m alone now.


    This weekend is really boring.


    The mobile phone rang again, and his message came again: do you want to go to the street to buy a second-hand car? It''s not very convenient for you to go to work like this.


    That''s right. I''m also a manager of the project department now. There must be a substitute. I can''t just take a taxi all the time or take sister Liu''s car. It''s not decent.


    What''s more, the night before yesterday, sister Liu''s car was hung and rubbed. I don''t know what happened.


    Thinking of this, I called sister Liu.


    Sister Liu was obviously still busy. She then asked, "manager Wu, how can you remember to call me?"


    "Don''t call me that. It''s a day off. Just call me Xiao Wu. It''s not suitable to call me manager."


    "It''s better to call it manager Wu. If I''m not careful, I''ll call him Cheng Xiaowu in business, then I can''t afford it."


    Liu Jie is as cautious as before.


    She said that, of course, is a joke, but I feel warm in my heart, this kind of flattery does not leave traces of means, really clever.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you? Oh, if it''s tomorrow''s business, I''ve arranged it. Don''t worry, there''s no problem. Let''s go there together tomorrow. "


    It''s really fast enough. In such a short time, everything has been settled for tomorrow. It seems that it''s right to choose sister Liu.


    Originally, I didn''t want to ask this question. As a person, I have a problem. Things on Monday should be done on Monday and will never be put on Saturday and Sunday.


    I''m very happy to have sister Liu ready in advance. I have to take sister Liu with me in the future.


    "I didn''t want to ask you that question when I got off the bus, did I?"


    "Oh, there''s no problem. It''s already been sent for repair. It''s their responsibility. They just pay for it. Don''t worry, but tomorrow, it may not be enough. "


    "Well, do you have anything to do today? Do you want to go out with me to see a second-hand car? I also want to buy one. I can''t just sit in your car all the time. "


    "What''s the matter, it''s just..." Sister Liu had a pause there. I heard a child''s voice coming from there. By the way, the child is also resting today. She should be accompanying the child.


    "Oh, forget it. Today''s children have a rest. Forget it. I''ll go myself." I said.


    "It''s OK. You can choose by yourself. In case you don''t choose well, I''m not sure. It happens that I have a friend who does this. I can introduce you to the past."


    Liu Jie there returned a sentence, like this kind of time, she certainly will not give up the opportunity.


    "OK, take the children with you. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    I said a place with a smile, hung up the phone, accompanied by Sister Liu, should be no problem.


    After thinking about it, I sent a text message to situ GUI, telling him that I went out to buy a car with sister Liu. If there is anything, I can contact him at that time.


    Now I should tell him about my whereabouts. Besides, the money for buying a car, but they gave me a good card.


    I took a taxi and soon arrived at the appointed place. After waiting for a while, I saw sister Liu coming with her children.


    That child obviously already very familiar with Liu Jie this kind of work style, very obediently follows behind.


    Looking at their clothes, we can see that Liu''s life has not improved much.


    I need to help her more, because sister Liu is the most important assistant for me in the future.

 Chapter 152

    "Excuse me, have you been waiting for a long time?" Sister Liu saw me from a distance and began to say hello.


    "Not for long." I looked up and down at sister Liu.


    When she doesn''t work, she looks a bit rustic. Except for her formal clothes, she doesn''t have any decent clothes.


    And this time, make-up also did not spend, feel a little haggard.


    "What''s the matter, sister Liu?" I can see what happened to her.


    "It''s OK. It''s a family problem." Liu Jie just understated a sentence, no longer said.


    There must still be something. I thought about it for a while and ignored it. I can''t get involved in it for a while. Maybe it''s almost the same at the critical moment.


    Forget it. Anyway, since I''m out today, I''ll think about what I''m going to do. Besides, I have to finish the car quickly today. Otherwise, I''ll have trouble in the future.


    "Eat something first." Looking at it is almost noon, I feel that sister Liu should be busy for a long time.


    Sister Liu looked around and said, "I''d better invite you, where to go."


    "Forget it, I''ll do it." I smile and pull her child, the child''s eyes can not tell eye lies, he looked to the side of KFC.


    "Or here it is." I pointed to it, looking at the child''s face with excitement.


    "Well, it''s not good. I usually..."


    Sister Liu took a look at me, I know what happened to sister Liu. She is very poor now, so she won''t come here with her children.


    "OK, that''s it. Besides, you''ll have to work hard later. My second-hand car depends on you."


    I interrupted Liu Jie''s words with a smile and pulled the child to go inside. Sister Liu had to keep up.


    Of course, it''s me to order. Liu Jie''s children don''t come here often and don''t know what to eat.


    I helped to order something and watched the little guy eat with relish.


    "Where shall we go later?" I just ordered some snacks. I was not very hungry. I got up late in the morning and had some food at home.


    Sister Liu immediately took out her mobile phone, handed it to me and said, "this is my friend''s shop. I just explained the situation to him. These are some cars that I think are more suitable for your identity."


    I took it over and had a look. These models are really good, and now my identity, at most, is like this. If it''s high-end, people in the company will surely say.


    And the prices don''t look expensive.


    "The price is still favorable. I have told my friend that he will give us a reserve price."


    I Leng for a while, looking at sister Liu, she gave me a smile, did not say anything.


    But I understood immediately. I''m sure the Commission is a little bit more than usual. I''m not sure that the customer will introduce me to the middle.


    However, for me, she should have explained this to the other side, that is, she didn''t want the Commission. So the price will be lower.


    Sister Liu sighed that she might not be a good person now.


    "What''s the matter, no one you like?" Sister Liu is a little nervous.


    I laughed, gave her my mobile phone and said, "it''s not true. It''s just that I didn''t see the real car. We''ll see it later."


    "Sister..." The little guy suddenly looked at me with expectation in his eyes, "can I have another hamburger?"


    "Why are you..." Sister Liu immediately became angry and glared at the child.


    I stopped Liu Jie, the child is really poor, maybe now, this is the first time to come here.


    "What did you just call me?" I asked on purpose.


    "Beauty Beautiful sister The child can''t even look me in the eye.


    I laughed, gently touched his head, said: "of course this can be ah. Well, I''ll take the money for you. You can go and have some by yourself. Order whatever you want. "


    Then I handed a hundred dollar bill.


    The child looked up at me, but gently shook his head, and then said: "thank you, sister beauty, but I can''t take the money. My mother said, "although we are suffering, we should have dignity. I can''t accept other people''s money."


    I was stunned for a moment, looked up at sister Liu, she just embarrassed smile, said: "this I didn''t mean that


    I feel a little bit moist in my eyes. Sister Liu is really a strong woman. Does she hold on like this all the time?


    I think so. In the marketing department, there are a lot of good people, like old man Gao. Originally, he made a lot of money. I don''t believe he didn''t want to help sister Liu.


    However, sister Liu has not yet asked for help at that time. It can be seen that she has no idea of accepting other people''s help at all.


    "Manager Wu, look at this child..." Sister Liu looks very embarrassed."It''s OK." I stood up and said to the child, "well, you come with me. What do you want to eat? You can order it, and then the beautiful sister will pay you, OK?"


    "Good." The child nodded seriously, from his eyes, I can see that he likes me, at least, he is very close to me.


    After eating, let''s come to the second-hand car city of sister Liu. I saw that sister Liu took over a manager and said something to him.


    The manager soon received us personally and told me about these cars. And then give a few prices, which are much lower than what Liu Jie saw on her mobile phone.


    It seems that sister Liu should have said hello to them.


    I looked at sister Liu. She just gave me a smile and said, "you can buy the cars here at ease. You can guarantee that there are no damaged cars. All the cars sold are strictly inspected."


    Since sister Liu said so, I believe her.


    I like a silver gray Mercedes Benz. In fact, I used to like SUVs or off-road vehicles, but now I want to change.


    The car has to be changed. The cars used to be too gorgeous. I have to change them a little more elegant.


    Sister Liu looked at it and said, "I didn''t expect that manager Wu is such a simple person. This kind of color system is not very popular with ordinary women."


    That''s what I mean. I just want them not to see my previous traces. Only in this way can I approach them again slowly.


    "That''s it. Check out. I said, manager, come here." I reached for a hook, and the manager came over immediately.


    I took him to a corner and tried to avoid sister Liu. Although she was confused, she didn''t follow me. She knew that I must have something to talk to the manager alone.


    "Well, we will provide payment and other things. You can rest assured." The manager didn''t know what I meant by asking him to come here, and he just introduced me.


    "What kind of goods, I''ll settle all the money directly. Don''t worry. I''m asking another thing. "


    The manager''s expression, obviously very surprised.


    Although it''s a second-hand car, this type of car pays more in full. Generally speaking, it''s more appropriate to choose a payment.


    But for me, this is nothing. The money in situ GUI''s card should be enough, and I didn''t spend much.


    "Well, what you want to ask is..." The manager asked carefully.


    "I said, if this car is at the original price, how much can I give sister Liu?"


    "This one." The manager was dumb all of a sudden. This is a confidential topic.


    "You have put us in a bit of a dilemma. We can''t say anything like that." The manager looked at sister Liu and gave me an embarrassed smile.


    I understood him very well, thought about it for a while, and said, "well, I know sister Liu must have told you that she would give me a low price and sell it to me at the original price. It''s something that should be mentioned by Sister Liu. You''d better mention it to others. It''s OK. "


    Looking at the mask on the manager''s face, I was secretly funny.


    I guess the manager will think I''m crazy, or there''s no place to spend more money.


    But it''s not like that. If there is a lot of money, isn''t it good to buy a new car directly? I have to come here to buy a used car.


    "You don''t know about Sister Liu. I can help you as much as I can." I said softly.


    Then the manager nodded, laughed and said, "that''s what I said. I don''t know her condition. We are neighbors. There are still people coming to ask for debts this morning."


    No wonder sister Liu''s face is not right.


    The manager sighed and said, "it''s not easy for a person to pull a child. It''s said that their company is not very good recently. Otherwise, why hasn''t the money been paid back at this time. That is to say, Xiao Liu usually pays back the money happily, so those talents relax a little time. "


    I nodded, sister Liu''s situation, it seems, really not very good. Otherwise, there must be a reason why she is so interested in this project.


    Besides, sister Liu helped me this time, probably because she was afraid that the project would come to the end without her share.


    For sister Liu, money is the main problem now.


    "Well, I don''t want to say more. How do you mention it? That''s all right. Swipe the card. " I took out the card and handed it to the manager.


    "Well, that''s right. As soon as you''re a real person, I''ll take the price of the car just now and include Xiao Liu''s Commission in it. That''s all right


    I laughed and the manager was not a bad person.


    After swiping the card, you can pick up the car directly. The manager has already said that he will help me change the procedures. They are all in this line, so it''s very easy to do these things and save my time.


    Sister Liu also told me that if it was done well, she would bring everything to me, so I didn''t have to run back and forth.I look at the time. At this time, it''s still early, so I invite sister Liu to have a coffee.


    Liu Jie probably didn''t know about her Commission, so she happily agreed.


    Back to the mood cafe, I also feel very happy now, this place I used to come to, really has not changed much.


    Sister Liu''s children can be said to be really honest. They didn''t yell much all the way. They obediently followed their mother and let you look at them, which was lovely and pitiful.


    When the doorbell rang, someone came in again. I was chatting with sister Liu and ignored her.


    "Oh, what a coincidence. Isn''t this manager Wu and manager Liu? I didn''t expect to meet you here. "


    The voice behind me gives me a headache. I''ll go. It''s actually Huson. How did he come.


    It''s a narrow road now. Of course, it''s impossible for the brave to win. It''s just that it''s not good not to say hello.


    I stood up, and a beautiful woman appeared beside Huson.


    "Director Hu, if you have nothing to do, just take the girl here." I sneer and say hello. I don''t want to say anything to him.


    Hu Sen was very cheeky. He came over with the beautiful woman in his arms and said, "manager Wu, too. Will you come here when you have time?"


    I gave him a white look and said, "it seems that I can''t come here often in the future. It''s really a headache to have a person like you in this place."


    "Why are you..." The woman beside Huson obviously can''t see it. She''s going to teach me a lesson.


    "Shut up." Huson yelled at her fiercely, and the woman had no following immediately.


    I took a look at her and found that she looks pretty good, but her make-up is a little thick. If you can lighten her make-up, it might be more attractive. Unfortunately, many people don''t know this truth now.


    "I''m sorry, manager Wu. By the way, manager Liu has discussed with me about tomorrow. I''ll meet you on time."


    With a smile, Huson took the girl to another seat and sat down.


    I sighed, shook my head, said to sister Liu: "you say, originally we two can sit alone to chat, this time well, if we talk about something that shouldn''t be said, someone eavesdropping."


    Sister Liu laughs. She knows I''m joking. This is for Hu Sen.


    It''s a fool to talk about business in this kind of coffee shop. This kind of place is not safe. Maybe someone will listen to it.


    Sure enough, there was a voice from Husen: "I said, manager Wu, we don''t have to be so hostile. Can I give up?"


    "OK, you can settle today''s bill." You''re welcome, too.


    "All right, all right. As long as manager Wu speaks, I will do it."


    He answered and called the waiter to put all our accounts in his name.


    He is also a famous person in this area. He said that, there must be no problem. The waiter also knew that, so he just answered and left.


    I looked at sister Liu and said, "the cakes here are also good. I think we can have some. If we can''t, we can bring some back to our children."


    "No good." Sister Liu''s face was in a dilemma. She didn''t dare to let go of her hand and foot to kill Hu Sen like me.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." I patted my chest and promised.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you buy this shop, I''ll pay you the same." The voice from Huson''s side, with a little bit of depression.


    I laughed, this guy, also has a very funny side.

 Chapter 153

    But I really didn''t intend to let him go, and watching Liu Jie''s children eat so happily, if I don''t bring some, I can''t say it.


    This time, it''s a lot more. There are still some requests for taking out, which makes sister Liu feel embarrassed.


    Hu Sen is helpless and indifferent. For the chairman of such a large group company, if he cares about such a small profit, it''s not good.


    After seeing off sister Liu, Hu Sen came to me with the beautiful woman and said, "see you tomorrow."


    I looked back at him and said with a smile, "well, thank you for your treat today. I''ll invite you again one day, but I just want to pay you back."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hu Sen gave me a smile and left with the girl.


    I remember situ GUI told me that every time he looked for a girl, he had a special intention. Next time, he could ask what it was.


    Also, sister Liu has said that he just makes friends. It''s really that kind of friendship. All along, with so many girls, he sticks to it and doesn''t do anything out of the ordinary.


    Of course, the rumor is that he has done a good job in keeping secrets. Anyway, I have to be careful of him.


    The more mysterious this person is, there must be some secret. If you don''t know it carefully, it may cause you trouble all your life.


    Just like situ GUI now, I think that if I don''t find the final answer one day, he will be in trouble, because he can''t get rid of me and has to keep a secret for me.


    Thinking of situ GUI, I suddenly feel a warm feeling in my heart. Look at my watch. It''s more than five o''clock in the afternoon. I have to go back quickly.


    I don''t know if he''s home.


    I drove the car I just bought and soon came home. He opened the door and found that he didn''t come back.


    It seems that something must have happened today. Although I feel a little lost, I don''t have a long time.


    I have to cheer up. Forget it, I''d better cook a good meal. Maybe when the meal is ready, he will come back.


    It''s already six o''clock. According to the normal off-duty time, if you rush back, it''s estimated that it will arrive soon.


    I made some of my favorite dishes, because I don''t know what he likes to eat. I feel that he doesn''t choose at all. As long as I make them, I can eat them clean.


    After the busy look at the table, 6:30, or nothing.


    I feel a little uneasy. What''s wrong with me? Now it''s like a wife waiting for her husband to come back.


    At this time, the inner anxiety makes me a little restless.


    What''s going on? Would you like to call and ask?


    No, if he''s with someone and he calls at this time, it''s likely to expose my identity.


    Or send a text message, think of here, I made up a text message sent in the past.


    Damn situ GUI, he didn''t reply.


    I look at my watch. It''s thirty-two years old. I''ve been waiting for two minutes, but I haven''t answered my letter. What does he think?


    Why don''t you look at my messages in front of your cell phone?


    Oh, maybe he''s driving or something else, so he didn''t see it.


    I tried to make a phone call, got through and hung up.


    In this way, I will not let people see that I am calling, but also remind him, unless his mobile phone is not around.


    It''s 35 years old. What is he going to do?


    I stood up and took two steps, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    He ignored me for such a long time. By the way, there was no information this afternoon.


    What does he do? It''s not going to hurt again, is it?


    When I think of this, I feel a panic in my heart. He just got well after a long time. Can''t he go to find Zhu Xue?


    According to him, the Zhu Xie Ding will not pester me any more. Now there is only Zhu Xue left.


    He will not go to find Zhu Xue. In that case, will it be dangerous? What if something happens?


    Should I go to him.


    Think of here, I hasten to open the door, but found that the door stood a face at a loss of situ GUI.


    He was holding the key to open the door, and I gave him a fright.


    "Are you all right?" I don''t know why. After seeing him, I felt like a stone fell to the ground.


    "Nothing. What''s the matter with you? Do you have anything to go out? What''s the rush


    He asked me several questions, so I didn''t know how to answer.


    But I''m very happy to see that he has nothing to do. As soon as I pull him, I will pull him into the room. Then he closed the door.


    Fortunately, no one passed by outside. No one should have seen it.


    "Why don''t you answer my messages?" I asked coldly.


    "Well, I had a meeting in the afternoon, and my mobile phone was muted, so I didn''t hear it."He quickly took out his mobile phone, looked at it, then handed it to me and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can check it."


    "Forget it, I believe you."


    I gave him a smile, such a man, can be really rare, but also with a mobile phone for women to check, this is not ordinary people can do.


    "Come on, I''ve cooked. I''m coming to dinner."


    "Good."


    He was obviously also very happy, looking at the dishes on the table, his eyes were obviously bright.


    "You did it yourself?"


    "Of course, which one seems to be bought outside?" I glared at him and dared to belittle my cooking.


    "That''s not what I mean. I''m blessed. Will you cook for me every day?"


    "Yes, it''s good, but the cook doesn''t wash the dishes, you know."


    "I''ll do it. I''ll do it." He was very happy to agree.


    I''m glad to see him.


    It''s good that he''s safe. Yes, he''s so powerful that nothing will happen.


    And originally he was injured because Zhu Xue and her unfortunate Zhu Xie Ding shot together. Now Zhu Xue is the only one left. I think he should have no problem.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    As he ate, he looked up at me.


    "The devil is worried about you."


    I gave him a white look, but I couldn''t help lowering my head.


    I''m really worried. You idiot, you can''t tell me. I don''t want to lose you any more.


    I feel a warm hand holding me.


    "Xin''er, you are very kind to me. You cook for me and worry about me."


    "Fool, I''m your wife, you forget?"


    He gave me a smile, then gave me a kiss on the forehead and said, "of course not."


    I looked at him and felt as if she had something to say.


    "Are you hiding something from me?"


    He was stunned for a while, then he said with a smile, "no, no, there must be nothing to worry about."


    However, he immediately lowered his head.


    After dinner, I sit on the sofa watching TV, although there is no program I like, just boring to watch some variety shows.


    And he really has to go to the kitchen and wash the dishes. He''s really a good man.


    I secretly thought about today''s matter in my heart. I think sister Liu will always know that today I gave her the Commission as much as possible.


    What will be her attitude then?


    I believe she should take the money, just work harder.


    I need her to do such things now. I won''t invest too much energy in this project. I''m ready to open up a new market from Huson.


    If you get the project from him, there should be no problem for Nie Zhengxuan.


    If you take the project from situ GUI, I feel Nie Zhengxuan''s attitude is a little unclear.


    In this respect, I have to ask him again, what is the matter? Is Nie Zhengxuan really just an ordinary pursuer?


    Maybe at the beginning, they had other things.


    Also, after the meeting that day, I didn''t have a good talk with Lei Qingmiao. This time, I will seize the opportunity to have a chat with her.


    She is my next target, because through her, I can contact that thunderstorm. Although his identity is not high, he should have a certain relationship with someone above.


    That''s an old shareholder of the company. He can''t be ignorant of something. Maybe he can get better access to the core through him.


    This should be a shortcut.


    As soon as he reached out, he put his arm around my waist and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Thinking about Nie Zhengxuan. Her relationship with you may not be so simple. I wonder if I want to take over the project you have


    I glanced at him as if I knew something.


    "This should be no problem, and I have refused her in public."


    He didn''t think much about it. This kind of reply makes me feel at ease.


    "Really? But I think she means a lot to you. "


    I didn''t give also angry, this kind of question, once I put soft, he will immediately find a way out.


    I don''t care about others, but Nie Zhengxuan and I didn''t deal with them from the beginning.


    For her, I''m sure I won''t give in. Situ GUI is mine. No one can think about it.


    Situ GUI was obviously a little depressed. He scratched his head and said, "how can I say that? In the early days of your father''s accident, he came to me and talked about the relationship between me and Nie Zhengxuan, but I pushed him off. "Why? My heart suddenly a shock, is the father mentioned? How could that be.


    And this time, also a little interesting, is before the father''s accident, this kind of time, always make people feel a little strange.


    I scratched my head, thought for a while, and said, "no, isn''t it..."


    "You did, and I did afterwards." He gently hugged me and said in my ear, "they had a plan."


    "But how could it be a father?"


    It''s impossible. How could he help Nie Zhengxuan mention this?


    Situ GUI gave a wry smile and said, "who do you think is suitable? I didn''t feel right at that time, but I didn''t think about it too much, and at that time, I began to pay attention to you. "


    "Why did you notice me then?"


    I''d like to make it clear.


    When I first woke up, he saved me, and now, he is still developing such a relationship. If he is accidental, I really don''t believe it.


    Because I still vaguely remember when I was in a coma. He used to come here, and he still wants that one.


    This hateful guy must have something to do with him at that time.


    Sure enough, situ GUI laughed twice and said, "of course, I''m surprised that you''re the eldest daughter of the family. If you want to find someone else, you should find them first. And no matter from various reports, your father says that you will be his successor."


    I nodded, which is for sure, because I was born to my father, and the other two were brought to this house by my stepmother.


    It''s impossible for them to take over the company.


    "At that time, your father gave me an answer. He wanted the three companies to unite to form a super large group company that could compete with the outside world."


    "Wait a minute, the three combined Mega groups. If what he said is true, Nie Zhengxuan will marry you. What about me? "


    I suddenly realized a terrible thing. If it''s really like what situ GUI said, then my destiny will not be quite like Nie Zhengxuan, but will the man I''m facing be him?


    "Yes, your father''s answer was that you were going to marry Huson."


    "I don''t want that kind of director." I gave a cold hum.


    This news is a bit terrible for me. How could it be so arranged that I was assigned to Huson? Why?


    Even if I have to choose, I should choose first. It must be what the stepmother said in front of her father.


    Think about it. It''s almost the same in business.


    At that time, my father''s Lan group was the largest, and the Hu group of Husen was the second. Situ group was ranked third at that time, so this choice was not wrong.


    But why, father clearly has such a powerful company, why still want to combine the three to form a larger scale?


    He is not short of money and fame. What does he want?


    It''s a strange thing, but I can''t ask now.


    Then why do I think of you? Not Nie Zhengxuan. "


    "Character, perhaps."


    He laughed, looked at me and said, "I used to be like this. I always want to fight for the first place. Even if I''m looking for a girl, I can''t find a second girl."


    I laughed. That''s right. The eldest daughter like me is the best.


    "And more importantly, if you marry Husen and I marry Nie Zhengxuan, I will not be my elder when I see Husen."


    I gave him a white look, this is probably his real idea, men are like this, always like to fight for the first what.


    "But now, I''m still the first. He can never compete with me."


    Looking at his proud look, I couldn''t help reaching out and scraping his nose.


    "It''s too arrogant. It''s Miss Ben who gave you the chance."


    "Well, thank you for giving me the chance."


    My heart sank for a while, miss, how long has not heard this address, now I, still can be worthy of that miss''s address?

 Chapter 154

    He may see what I mean, kiss me gently on the forehead, and then say: "my heart, no matter what you become, you will always be my first lady, and I will love you all my life."


    This kind of rhetoric, is really people like, I point his forehead.


    "Are you kidding me, miss? You like it. I''m loved by everyone. Don''t you see it?"


    Of course, this is a joke with him. Up to now, I can''t see who really loves me except situ GUI.


    Nie Zhengping? He should just want my body. He never thought about the word love. Besides, it''s impossible for me and him.


    Huson? He is very interesting, but he is such a flowery director, who knows where he is real and where he is fake.


    Say love, that''s not even a movie thing.


    So, up to now, it''s just situ GUI who loves me.


    Just thinking about it, I found that his talons had come over and held me.


    "What do you mean, there are other people pursuing you, so I have to be a little bit ahead of you, so that you can never leave me."


    "Fool." I gave him a white look, but it was still very strange that he had any way to make me never leave him.


    But look at the evil smile on his face, I know that it won''t be a good thing.


    Sure enough, he picked me up and said, "as long as I let you taste my taste, you will never forget it."


    "You idiot, this kind of thing says so loud."


    I feel hot on my face. Am I shy? But I gave it to him for the first time. What can I be shy about? And, by the way, I remember telling him.


    He had already thrown me on the bed. I saw that he was about to come and quickly reached out to stop me.


    "This is the time, isn''t it?"


    Looking at the helpless expression on his face, I laughed from my heart.


    But you have to be serious.


    "I warned you last time. If there are no protective measures, I won''t talk to you again With you... "


    I hate it. How can I say it? He should be able to understand it. It seems that there is something wrong with this kind of thing when girls talk about it.


    When he smiles and looks into his eyes, I feel that he looks at me from head to foot.


    It was like eating me whole.


    I glared at him fiercely. If he dares to come hard, I''ll let him go.


    I''ve tried it before, and he''ll hurt too. In this aspect, I have two skills.


    "Don''t worry, my young lady. I''ve prepared it."


    I was stunned and looked at him.


    Take something out of his pocket.


    I''ll go. When did it happen? I don''t know. This guy may have planned to do that for a long time. He has already been prepared.


    "I hate it, you..."


    But I feel shy. This guy, I can''t belittle him. He prepared early.


    But before I finished, he had already pressed up.


    I don''t know how long it took for me to feel relaxed, but he laughed and went to deal with it.


    I was thinking about my father''s business, how big a project it was to unite the three families, and what my father thought at that time.


    And we directly as a piece of his, I don''t know why, my heart a little bit secretly hate my father.


    But soon, I calmed down. It''s really a big game.


    I don''t know if I''m not in this bureau. If the three of us really unite, then business can be done all over the world.


    Because the strength of the three companies is very strong, and they are also well-known in China.


    But in fact, from the overall world structure, the three companies are not strong enough to go to the world.


    However, it is weak. If the three companies can really unite together, then they will have to have strength, maybe they can directly enter the top ten enterprises.


    At that time, if we do all kinds of financing and other things, it can completely develop the company into a large international company.


    Was my father thinking about this before he died? But he was too cruel to use me and Nie Zhengxuan as chess pieces.


    Now think about it, Nie Zhengxuan also has her pity.


    No, what''s wrong with her? She''s going to marry situ GUI, and I''m going to marry that hateful Huson. How can I do that.


    Really, can''t father see that Huson is a playboy? He may not like me himself.


    The sound of water came from the bathroom. It should be situ GUI taking a bath, but I fell on the bed. I really didn''t want to move.


    My father''s plan is grand, but time does not wait for others, and this plan has not been realized at all.And now, I also violated this plan, I am with situ GUI now. Even if it''s true to mention the alliance of the three, I don''t know whether Hu Sen is willing to marry Nie Zhengxuan.


    It''s really nature. I didn''t expect that after so many circles, I came back to this origin.


    "What do you think?" I don''t know when, situ GUI came out and asked me while wiping his hair.


    "I thought you were asleep? I didn''t expect to be so energetic. "


    "I can''t sleep. I''m thinking about my father. How can he think that? Is he too ambitious?"


    Situ GUI came to me, poked my forehead with his hand and said, "what do you think? Have you ever thought that your father, in fact, is entirely for your own good? "


    I Leng in there, completely for my good, how did I not come out, where for my good?


    Situ GUI also fell on the bed. Looking at the distance, he said, "have you ever thought about what the effect would be if, I mean if, the plan at that time really came true?"


    I thought about it and said, "after three companies become a huge company, they will certainly be much stronger than they are now, and they can go to the world market."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "yes, it''s the world market, but that''s only part of it. Another part of the reason is that all the people who hold the largest shares in these three big companies are from the LAN family."


    I was stunned, but when I think about it carefully, it is true. LAN was naturally my father and the biggest shareholder at that time.


    The biggest shareholder of situ group should be situ GUI, but at that time, he was my brother-in-law. Hu Sen is Hu''s largest shareholder.


    But at that time, what was his identity? It was my husband. In other words, the largest equity of the group company is still completely on the side of LAN.


    Think of here, I startled out of a cold sweat, I found that the original father has been thinking about this thing.


    If it is really combined, then the combined group company and other shareholders'' share will be reduced. Only LANs is expanding.


    Will my father hand over the company to me once he feels he can''t?


    At that time, because I would take over my father''s share of the stock, plus Huson, my husband at that time also had a large share of the stock.


    In fact, my equity is the largest group.


    And even in the general meeting of shareholders, we have an absolute advantage. Naturally, the other shareholders of LAN''s and Hu''s two major companies will not let their shares fall by the wayside. They will certainly find ways to support Hu Sen and me.


    In addition, if Huson and I are husband and wife, it will be necessary for the leader to fall into the hands of Huson and me.


    Even if Nie Zhengxuan and situ GUI find something wrong and want to oppose, it may be too late. Because the majority of shareholders will support us.


    "Wait a minute, have you thought about it long ago?" I asked.


    But situ GUI shook his head, and then said: "at the beginning, I just thought that we would go to the world, and then become a world-class strong man, but I didn''t think of this at that time, until master LAN had an accident."


    "You can''t just call him Mr. LAN." I winked mischievously and said, "you really should be called Dad, but Dad."


    Situ GUI was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said: "yes, yes, I forgot. Now he is my father-in-law. I''m sorry, father-in-law


    He bowed to the sky.


    I sighed. Now speaking of my father, I really don''t know what it''s like. I just feel that the spirit of my father should protect us.


    But situ GUI sighed and said, "your father, oh, now he''s our father. He''s really a powerful man. He thinks more than I do. I''ve lived 3000 years, but I didn''t think of that. "


    "Do you think Huson would think of it?" I asked.


    Situ GUI shook his head and said: "you don''t think he is a fox, but I think his wisdom is not as good as you Our father. That man is a born genius in business. "


    I can only smile bitterly. A born business genius can''t avoid a well planned killer plan.


    I feel situ GUI gently embracing me.


    "If he is still alive, I don''t think I can get you, because at that time, he will definitely let you act according to his plan."


    "If he were alive, I don''t think I would marry Huson either, because I really hate him, really."


    I fell into his arms and felt his tenderness.


    Situ GUI laughed, and then said: "this is that children and grandchildren don''t understand their parents'' heart. He did it all for your own good."


    I said with a smile: "yes, maybe, but this kind of good, or not."


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "maybe we can try. Although there are no three, we can combine the two."I looked at situ GUI and said, "don''t try to cheat me. I already know what you are thinking. Do you want me to recapture the LAN group and then merge with your situ group? "


    He didn''t object, just nodded.


    I laughed and said, "yes, yes, but before the merger, you have to give me 20% of your company''s equity."


    "Why?" He looked at me strangely.


    I smile, I don''t have that silly, just some words are very clear, of course I know how to deal with.


    "Even if I recapture Lan''s company, the shareholders of LAN''s company are no longer the original people. We Lan''s company is not a big company in front of situ group, so we can''t have a big share."


    He thought for a moment, nodded, you know, now changed to Nie''s, I feel that the third position is a bit insecure.


    "At that time, if you choose the leader after the reorganization, because you are my husband, and you are the largest shareholder in the situ group. If LAN joined, although we don''t have much equity, we can be regarded as a major shareholder. In this way, I can only support you in your position."


    I looked at his face and it was obvious that he didn''t think so just now.


    But I still said with a smile: "at that time, I could only retreat to the second tier, I would not be so stupid. But if you give me 20% of the shares of situ group, I will be the first shareholder, and I will have absolute rights at that time. "


    "No, we two, do we have to do that?"


    "It''s not a calculation. It''s a fact. It''s just a fact. The reason why my father chose to cooperate with three companies instead of two companies may be due to this consideration. And if it''s me, there''s a better way. "


    Situ GUI looked at me and wondered what kind of moves I had.


    I said with a smile: "if it was me, I would have tried to get at least ten shares from my own shareholders."


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "then Lan''s is equivalent to your father''s share of more than 60 points. What do you want to do so much?"


    "Exchange?" I laughed, said: "but this exchange, should not be regarded as equivalent, is 50% of the father''s equity, as our dowry."


    I saw that situ GUI''s face changed at this time, then recovered and said, "go on."


    I said with a smile: "then, I ask you to give me about 10% equity as a betrothal gift to my father, that is to say. Our company gives you two five shares each, and you give my father ten shares each. "


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "I understand a little. If this transaction is successful at that time, then even if we merge, you LAN family will be the biggest beneficiary."


    There is nothing wrong with this, because at that time, if the three companies even share the equity equally, it will be almost 33% of the equity of one company. In addition, the LAN family is bigger, so it is no problem to ask for 40% of the equity.


    To put it simply, that is to say, on the LAN side, the proportion of all shareholders will become the original 40%.


    For example, when my family holds 51% of the shares, it will become 20.4, which is a change.


    But because of my recalculation, if this is the case, LAN''s account will be more than that.

 Chapter 155

    Because the 5% that my father used in exchange was not his own equity, so his equity did not move, while the 10% that situ GUI and Hu Sen exchanged was actually in his hands.


    At that time, their shares would shrink by 30%, that is, ten shares would become three shares.


    My father''s share is 26.4%.


    At this time, Hu Sen and situ GUI should have become the second largest shareholders, but they will change a little. Because what they got was 15.3% of their 51% to 30%.


    Plus my father''s five strands turned into two points. That''s 17.3.


    Two people have less power to be together than my father.


    "It''s true that his father must have his daughter. It''s really cruel." Situ GUI took a breath and said, "if so, Hu Sen really married you. He took 17:3 and you took 26:4. Such a harmony is more than four or three. As long as you control a few more shareholders, I''m not... "


    When he said that, he didn''t say anything, and I just laughed. Of course, in this case, we are less than seven points away from the largest shareholder.


    And this equity value, I believe my father must have considered, as long as we use a little heart, or there are some changes in the middle, we can get it immediately.


    My father is really a good man.


    But at this point, we all lost interest in speaking.


    I lay quietly in his arms until I fell asleep. In my dream, I walked with him in a sea of flowers. The feeling of secularization really made me like it.


    The sound of the alarm woke me up. By the way, today is Monday. I have to go to work.


    Looking at him who is still sleeping, it''s good to be the chairman of the board. You don''t have to go to work so early. You can go whenever you want.


    I haven''t seen her since I entered the company. Doesn''t she go there often? Or is she deliberately hiding her whereabouts.


    "Are you awake?" His voice came.


    I nodded his forehead and said, "you are the best, chairman situ. I have to go to work on time. Otherwise, I will be deducted from my salary. And I''m going to Huson''s today. "


    "Are you alone?" He sat up, feeling a little nervous.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go alone. There are also sister Liu and other people in our project department. Don''t worry."


    "I''m not sure about that guy. Well, I''ve decided."


    "What has been decided?"


    Looking at his serious face, I was really afraid that he would do something to deal with.


    That will upset my plan. If it comes to that time, I really don''t know what to do.


    But he knew to say: "don''t worry, it won''t affect you, I decided to do something else, I also got up, have to go to the company quickly."


    We had some breakfast together. Of course, I made it. He can''t cook at all.


    We left separately. Of course, he will have to wait a little longer. As a chairman like him, I can''t go early or late.


    Driving to the company, I found Lei Qingmiao in the underground parking lot.


    Last time I met her at a meeting of the project department. When I saw her again, I suddenly felt that this was an opportunity.


    "Good morning, manager Wu." She came up first to say hello to me.


    At present, I''m still a project manager, and I''m a little higher than her.


    But in terms of the people above, she must be much better than me.


    Originally, she was the related account, and the person above should be the one I thought of in my heart.


    He''s a good breakthrough.


    "Hello, don''t be so polite. You are several years older than me. I''ll call you sister Miao in the future."


    I try not to seem so unfamiliar with her.


    "Manager Wu, when you come to the company, you''d better take the name as your name. When we have a chance, we''ll talk about it in private. "


    This Lei Qingmiao is really not simple. She has such a clear distinction between public and private.


    No wonder sister Liu praised her very much. This person is really a person who does things. She won''t separate public from private because of one or two words.


    Such a person is not easy to deal with, but there is no way. Now I have to break through from her first.


    "Oh, by the way, manager Wu, I forgot to say. We''ll report to your department in a moment. Now I''m in your charge."


    I can only smile, said: "should be under the management of sister Liu, I just talked about, as for the following things, it is estimated that sister Liu will work harder."


    "You''re a good shopkeeper. You can do it. It''s not like a new person. "


    Her words, let me a little alert.


    "Yes, I''ve taken over several projects before. I used to be a marketing person in a relatively large company."I''ll have to tell you what I''ve been through.


    "It''s hard to imagine. If it''s a big company like Nie''s, you don''t have to jump here. If that company wasn''t that big, you wouldn''t have received such a project. "


    My God, this Lei Qingmiao is a little too strong. She can be so strong. Her analysis is completely correct. If it wasn''t for my relationship with this company, I wouldn''t be here.


    I just laughed and said, "how to say that, there are also some problems. Sometimes, it''s not about whether you want to leave, it''s about some people who give you a headache. "


    Thinking of Nie Zhengping here, I think she should understand.


    Sure enough, she nodded, said: "I understand, but this kind of thing, every company will have, I''m afraid here, you can''t escape it."


    "Try your best. If you can''t, aren''t there any other companies here? It''s OK to go to them then. "


    I had to deal with it, but there was no problem with it.


    The elevator is on the first floor. She can punch in directly, but I have to check in at the front desk.


    I''m in a good mood to see sister rainbow.


    But when I got to the front desk, I found that sister rainbow was not here. Another little girl I didn''t know had to ask my name when she saw me.


    I had to find my name in the sign in book and scratched it.


    "Where''s sister rainbow?" I have to ask before I leave. Is there any problem?


    "Oh, she has been transferred back to the personnel department. It is said that she will go out with the marketing department today." The little girl responded.


    I nodded. This time it''s OK. They are all powerful women, and the secretary. I don''t know what kind of person she is.


    This also has to explore slowly, don''t let Nie Zhengxuan install a broken nail beside me.


    "Good morning." I frown, the voice is Nie Zhengping.


    He is really annoying. I always feel that he is waiting for me at the front desk.


    He can''t always come here at this point. In that case, I''ll be a little bit in the morning next time.


    The little girl at the front desk immediately stood up to salute him, so I had to politely say hello to him.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you at the front desk again." This time he felt good, not so color. Color looked at me, and said hello, but also very friendly with the front desk that person waved.


    "Maybe. I don''t know if the elevator has been repaired." I have no choice but to say that.


    "It''s not that fast. Let''s take the stairs." Nie Zhengping gave a wry smile and then said, "I''m a little afraid of taking the elevator now."


    I can only smile awkwardly, I am also a little afraid, and speaking of this, I wish snow did not appear today, which is really a bit strange.


    Does she give up, or is there something she can''t do today? No, she is a ghost, or she has used up her own strength, and now she is taken away by the bottom.


    If so, I''m very happy. I followed Nie Zhengping from the steps, but I met many people along the way. They all looked at me with strange eyes.


    I know that they must have misunderstood something. It''s not a good thing to walk beside Nie Zhengping in such a situation.


    But I have no way, who told me that now I have no place in the company.


    When I came to the third floor, I found that Minister Zhou was also here. I saw Nie Zhengping and I went upstairs. After greeting him, I also asked me.


    This is the first time. I can understand that because of my appearance, he should be the head of the human resources department now. He should thank me.


    Behind him, is rainbow elder sister, she looks at my facial expression, is a face of blankness, obviously already don''t know what kind of identity I am.


    I looked at her, and she said hello, she is also very polite should face, but I feel, between me and her, seems to have some distance.


    "Ah, Zhou Bu, where are you going?" Nie Zhengping then returned to the topic.


    "Isn''t that sending employees to the marketing department? The project team has been set up. Now the rainbow is under the command of manager Wu for the time being. " Chou chuckled.


    "Well, this time, it happened that I met here. I have finished the handover. You can take it away." Said, the Rainbow Sister pushed out.


    I just laughed, took sister rainbow''s hand and said, "OK, I got it. Thank you, Zhou bu."


    "Don''t be so polite. I''ll depend on you more in the future." Minister Zhou''s words made me frown a little.


    What does that mean? He is a minister and I am a small employee. What does he rely on me for?


    But I immediately understood that he also misunderstood my relationship with Nie Zhengping, so he said so.


    If I really have such a relationship with Nie Zhengping, no matter what my identity is, I can say a word, but it is much more effective than his ten words.I had to give a bitter smile. There''s no way to explain it.


    Rainbow Sister then gently shook off my hand, she will not think so, it can really jump into the Yellow River also can''t wash.


    "What do you call that, Chou Bu?" Nie Zhengping even said a word for me, which surprised me a little.


    "Yes, I''m not right." Minister Zhou is also a rudder, but from his expression, he doesn''t want to change at all.


    I no longer pay attention to them, and take sister rainbow to the marketing department. Sister Liu should have been waiting for us there. Today, there are many places to go to Husen, which need to connect with the people on their side.


    When I came to the marketing department, I found that sister Liu was already in a hurry. Looking at the pile of information on her desk and the things that had been placed neatly on my desk, I had a headache.


    "Sister Liu, how early you have to come. You''ve got all the information." I gave a bitter smile.


    But sister Liu laughed and said, "in fact, it was finished yesterday. Today, it''s just printed out. It''s no trouble."


    "I''ll help you." Step forward, sister rainbow.


    "No, No. would you like to sit down and have a drink first?" Liu said as she was busy.


    "Let''s do it ourselves." I had to smile. With an assistant like Sister Liu, I really made a lot of money.


    At this time, Lei Qingmiao also came to report that the people in the marketing department had no problem and soon followed up. Only one is the secretary.


    Wei''s style is not as good as that Commissioner''s, but I don''t think it''s good to sit with her at the appointed time.


    Sister Liu just sent the information to each of us, telling us that this is a general situation table, that is, we need to do some things in the later stage, and the main task is to clearly divide the responsibilities.


    I had a look. I was arranged to discuss with Huson about the location and when to check and meet again.


    These things are very simple, and looking at sister Liu, she took almost all the things in the past.


    I gave a wry smile and said, "Sister Liu, you are so relaxed, but you are busy."


    "You should be busy. Didn''t you take care of me yesterday?" She said with a smile.


    I know that it must be about buying a car. She already knew about it from the manager, so she sighed and looked down.


    For sister rainbow and Lei Qingmiao, their division of labor is also very clear, but for the Secretary, she basically walks with me.


    As a matter of fact, sister Liu didn''t help me to look at this thing carefully, and she didn''t really help me.


    In this way, sister Liu should have noticed her identity.


    I still like this arrangement, nodded, said: "almost, you see what kind of supplement?"


    Rainbow elder sister put down the document in hand and said: "no, manager Liu has done it well. I can''t make a mistake."


    Lei Qingmiao looked at it carefully, then nodded and said, "it''s amazing. It''s not the first time I''ve come into contact with the project. I didn''t expect that manager Liu''s ability is so strong."


    I gave a bitter smile, which was praised to sister Liu, as if this project had nothing to do with me.


    Sister Liu was also a little embarrassed, so she had to look at me and said, "but the communication with Hu''s company has to be done by manager Wu. We can''t do this."


    I had to nod my head. On Huson''s side, it''s a real trouble.


    Here, I wish you all the best in the year of the rooster.

 Chapter 156

    Now that we have made it clear, we also plan to go out. Because of the large number of people, we have to drive the business car of the marketing department.


    Hu''s group company is not too far away from us. If I were you, I would just walk there, although it would take longer. But sister Liu didn''t agree.


    Zhang Wei obviously became a secretary and driver, because later sister Liu had to discuss with other people about how to talk when she saw Hu''s project team later.


    I sat in the back, just very boring to listen, because my task has been very clear, don''t see Huson, there is nothing wrong with me.


    Their heated discussions made me feel that the atmosphere was very good.


    When I came to the headquarters of Hu''s group, I looked up at this high-rise building. When the building was designed, it was one floor higher than ours. Now it seems that this floor is really reasonable.


    Now Hu''s group, has been the city''s top three group companies, of course, with style.


    Inside, I feel that the decoration here is better than that of Nie''s group. The front desk staff have stood up and looked at me.


    Sister Liu came forward to explain her intention. Hu Sen should have explained it. As a member of Nie''s group, although she is in the third place, she is also a large company, and they dare not neglect it.


    She arranged us in the lounge and poured us tea before she went there to inform chairman Huson.


    I look at the scenery outside the window. Husen is still good at choosing a place, and the greening outside is also very good. From here, the image of a shady green tree makes you feel a little comfortable.


    "Oh, it''s really on time." Huson soon showed up at the door of the lounge. He came in person, which surprised me a little.


    Today''s Huson is not the same as some time ago. His formal clothes make him more handsome and straight.


    There is a secretary behind him. He is actually a man. It''s a bit strange for a flowery director like him to use a man''s secretary.


    This time it''s business, so I see that he is also a business face, no longer the original kind of giggle.


    Don''t say, he is very serious. I don''t know what he thinks. He has to make himself so serious.


    But his face was obviously a little bit bad, as if there was no rest.


    "Why do you look like this? I know I''m looking for you today, but I don''t want to have a good rest."


    I asked coldly, is that too impolite?


    I saw the bitter look on his face, then sighed and said, "forget it, you don''t know."


    I suddenly realized something. Is it really him? When there was an accident that day.


    I came a little closer and asked in a low voice, "was it you that day when I had an accident?"


    I looked at his expression, he was stunned, then laughed, said: "not me, not me."


    I gave a cold hum. This guy showed his playful and smiling face again. It''s really OK.


    But I can be sure that it was he who saved me that day. I can see from his expression.


    I gave him a white look and said coldly, "if it''s not you, you should at least ask me what happened instead of explaining that it''s not you."


    He was stunned. Then he scratched his head and said, "I can''t hide anything from you. I really don''t want to..."


    At this point, he came a little closer and said in a soft voice, "my favorite woman has a little trouble."


    I stepped back and glared at him. What does he mean, teasing me.


    "Come on, let''s get into business. We can''t just talk about it here, and you don''t have all the people."


    I have learned his shamelessness. I''d better finish my business and leave as soon as possible.


    I don''t think I''ve ever seen the Secretary speak to him like this.


    "Well, well, I''ve been waiting for you in the conference room. Come on. I''ll show you the way. " He said with a smile and made a gesture of invitation.


    I just went out, sister Liu and they followed. I took the elevator all the way up to more than ten floors. This is actually their conference room.


    At this time, several people had already sat down. When they saw Huson come in, they all stood up to say hello.


    Huson gave us an introduction. These are all members of his project department. Because he is in charge, other people are not at a low level.


    I frowned and said, "you are really OK. All the people I bring are employees. You are the smallest manager. Isn''t that a shame to me?"


    "I don''t dare. I value it. I value it." Huson laughed back.


    Huson misunderstood the expression of those people and I was embarrassed.


    I''ve been doing nothing else all day. I''ve been misunderstood by them. It''s really OK.I sat down, and Huson sat next to me. According to the rules, that''s true, but I always felt something was wrong.


    "Tell me, manager Wu. What''s the matter with me?"


    I gave him a white look, his tone, always feel like to tease me.


    "No I coldly back a, no longer speak.


    I''m not in the mood to talk to him now.


    He was also stunned for a moment. No, it''s totally impossible. There are always some things that need to be discussed by the project manager.


    "Well, no, manager Wu. Don''t be kidding, OK?"


    "OK, let''s talk about the inspection time of the project and the schedule meeting time of the project. These are the two things I want to do."


    Hu Sen said: "look at the whole project manager, you will not see a face?"


    I nodded and said, "what, isn''t it? I''m in charge of that. Tell me about it. "


    "Well, generally speaking, there should be no problem with the inspection once a week and once a month?"


    In fact, the frequency is a little high, but we also attach great importance to such a project, and this kind of inspection can be regarded as a guarantee. I nodded and agreed.


    "As for the project meeting, I''ll hold it after checking. Anyway, it''s all like this."


    He is very good at doing things. The meeting itself is to find problems. In this way, the frequency of inspection will increase, and the frequency of meeting will certainly increase.


    I frowned and said, "can I use it so often?"


    "I attach great importance to this project." He looked at me with a serious face.


    I was really cheated this time. I had to sigh. There was no way.


    "Well, that''s settled. When will the construction start


    "In a week."


    No, it''s too fast, isn''t it?


    But I don''t want to pay any attention to him. Anyway, he has the final say in this aspect. My people should have no problem. I looked at sister Liu and said, "can we start work in a week?"


    At this time, sister Liu was talking to their deputy project manager about some things. When she heard my question, she turned to me and thought about it for a while. She said, "time is a little tight, but if you work harder, you should be able to catch up."


    I look at Huson. This guy is probably waiting for the answer, but I don''t know what he thinks.


    "We have no problem. What about you?"


    He said with a smile: "I have no problem here. We have been ready for a long time. We are waiting for the cooperation units. Now that you are willing to cooperate, we can put into the work immediately."


    There is no problem for me, but look at this situation, sister Liu and their side, it should not be so simple to finish, had to wait for them.


    Looking at the time slowly past, it''s already noon, and it''s not finished yet. This project is really troublesome.


    "At noon, do you want to have a meal in our company''s canteen? Don''t worry, we will pay for all the expenses."


    Huson looked at his watch, too, and then turned to look at me.


    I frowned. I don''t want to have anything happen in this company.


    Besides, situ GUI reminded me tomorrow that I should be more careful with such a person.


    "Forget it. Let''s go out and eat. We''ll be back soon."


    I turned him down. Looking at his face, it was a bit embarrassing.


    "No, it''s just a dinner party, isn''t it? Besides, if you go out to eat, it''s still waiting. It''s still a problem if you can reach all the relevant issues today. Don''t forget, we''ll start in a week. "


    I found that I was a bit cheated. In order to save time, I may often work here recently. Even if today''s event is over, there are still many things to discuss later.


    At that time, this week is not enough. I have to come here often.


    That''s why he''s pressing so hard on time.


    Originally, I wanted to be a shopkeeper. As long as Sister Liu got the method, she would sign with me again. But as soon as time was tight, sister Liu would not have time to run on the road.


    That is to say, starting tomorrow, I have to come here with sister Liu, and then I have to sign what kind of plan comes out.


    This move is really a little too damaging, but I''ve been hooked, and I can''t help it.


    I glared at him, and now it''s the only way.


    "Well, I hope your canteen makes something to my taste."


    Because it is in his company, and there are so many people, I think he does not dare to be too strong.


    His appearance, on the contrary, made me more disgusted. This man is too scheming.


    No, you can''t just think that. I suddenly realized that I was wrong.He did it on purpose. That''s right. If I always bring my personal feelings here, I will be led by the nose in his way of up and down.


    In this way, many things will be difficult to do in the future.


    Just like this thing, when he first used his private affairs to make me very upset, he proposed a week''s time, and I followed him to ask sister Liu.


    As a result, sister Liu is busy. If I can calm down a little, I can delay this time.


    Hateful, the person who can get on this position is really not an ordinary person, so it seems that I am far behind in this aspect.


    But now that I''ve found the reason, I''m not afraid of him.


    Huson stood up and gentlemanly made an invitation. Other members of his company also stood up and looked at me.


    Those people''s eyes are full of surprise, it should be very strange how I was treated like this.


    I snorted coldly and looked at Zhang Wei. Now she is my exclusive secretary. I want her to block some things for me.


    Her performance didn''t disappoint me. She was caught between me and Huson automatically. At first glance, she was a secretary.


    Huson frowned and asked, "this is..."


    Of course, when they were talking about Sister Liu, she had nothing to do, but at that time, it was not convenient to ask.


    "This is my secretary. Director Nie is very competent."


    I smile, can hit him, I don''t want to give up.


    "Oh, sure enough, but Nie Zhengxuan is really..."


    He didn''t go on, but I can guess that this time Nie Zhengxuan blocked him and made him a little uncomfortable.


    But I''m very happy. Zhang Wei has a strong ability to handle affairs, and he can look at things very well.


    But it also shows that she is not an ordinary secretary. Maybe Nie Zhengxuan put her beside me for a purpose.


    Wei Si GUI, I have to pay more attention to her this time.


    Hu Sen led the way in front of me. Sister Liu came up from behind and said in my ear, "manager Wu, when you speak here, you should pay attention and be careful."


    I nodded, sister Liu''s reminder is very timely, and this way of speaking, it is not easy to misunderstand.


    For sister Liu, I''m still at ease. After thinking about it for a while, I said, "Sister Liu, next time I ask you, I''ll bring a prompt tone. If I can''t do it, you can say it directly. I''m not afraid to offend them."


    Sister Liu laughed, and then said, "my manager Wu, you are not afraid. When I talked with them just now, you can feel guilty. They are all powerful people."


    I can only sigh helplessly. What can I do about it? It''s Hu Sen who is in charge of this matter. If he is not a powerful person, he will be a ghost.


    I look at the people who are still discussing in the future. I''m afraid they are also very strange. It''s just such a project that brings them together.


    The canteen of Hu''s group is much bigger than that of Nie''s, but I can''t feel it''s too delicious when I look at the dishes.


    But Huson obviously didn''t take us here. Instead, he went through the canteen and entered a hut in the back.


    This place is actually a small canteen. It should be their executive canteen.


    To be honest, although I''m a project manager in Nie''s, I''m not going to eat in such a place.


    In general, this place can only be visited by personnel like ministers and directors.


    "Director Hu, will such hospitality exceed the standard?"


    I look at Huson who is already sitting here. Don''t be polite to him.


    He just laughed and said, "no, we attach great importance to this project. As you can see from the project team, it''s normal for the four ministers and one of my directors to eat here."


    I gave a wry smile, which was quite right. It''s just this person. It''s a little too annoying.

 Chapter 157

    I have to say that their small kitchen is really good, and this place is a way of ordering. That is to say, if you want to eat something, tell them that they will fry it now.


    Looking at Huson like that, he is an old hand. He ordered a few dishes, which suit my appetite very much. I looked at him in a daze. How could he know what I like to eat.


    "Don''t be so surprised. I guess. Generally speaking, girls with any personality like what kind of dishes. You don''t know. I''ve studied it for 3000 years."


    His face was like a joke. After that, the others laughed.


    I had to give a bitter smile. These people took his words as a joke, but I know that what he said must be true.


    "I wonder. What do you want to do when you study this? Is it just for girls? "


    I would like to know the answer to this question. Because I heard sister Liu say that he would not touch those girls at all, and he would give them some money, but why did he do it?


    Is it just for the sake of face? But in his current situation, he already has a lot of face. Even in the whole country, enterprises like him are ranked first.


    Every year, the three companies in the industry will come down for inspection.


    His reputation is out there, and he doesn''t need these women to make it.


    He said he was lecherous. He didn''t know what to do. He just took the girl out to see where to run. This is probably the difference between him and Nie Zhengping.


    It is also for this reason, so Nie Zhengping side, there is no serious girl is willing to paste up, and his side, but there is no lack of girls.


    Huson looked at me, just laughed and said, "if I want to find someone, do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it." I gave a wry smile. What''s the answer.


    If you want to find a person, it is not very difficult in this society, and with his financial resources, it is more relaxed.


    As long as he can describe the girl''s appearance, the public security organs like to make a personnel comparison for him.


    At that time, people who look like the whole country will appear in front of him.


    Although the procedure of this method will be very troublesome, now he has a lot of time and money, so he is not afraid of trouble. He says it is to find people, and he still doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    Hu Sen sighed, gave a wry smile and said, "manager Wu, you have a deep prejudice on me. There''s no way to do that, but I really want to find someone. A long time ago. "


    I had to scratch my head, he said for a long time, it may be a hundred years to remember, that this person, begging has not been reincarnated, so to speak, there is really no way to use the way I think to find.


    But how does he know who he''s looking for?


    I had to sneer, said: "you find that person, I am afraid it is not in this world?"


    "That''s true, but maybe I''ve been looking for her for a long time, but I still can''t find her, but I''ve found you."


    "That''s a cliche. You''re going after girls like that."


    I''m a little depressed. It took me a long time to come back. This Huson, he always talks like this.


    The dishes are already on the table. We''ll eat them immediately. There''s something else to do later.


    I feel that they eat very fast. I used to eat slowly.


    Soon, all the people on his side had finished eating, and then he looked at them.


    This is a kind of urging, which means you should eat quickly. After eating, we will go straight to work.


    Sister Liu, they can''t help but eat up soon. This time, they''re almost gone.


    I look at sister Liu and she gives me a bitter smile. She can''t help me with this.


    Huson looked at me with a smile. He also ate very slowly. Damn it. They calculated that. OK.


    If it goes on like this, it''s just me and Huson.


    "I won''t eat any more." I put down my chopsticks, even if I''m hungry, I can''t let him succeed.


    "No, manager Wu. You''d better have something to eat. In case I''m really busy this afternoon, what should I do to you? "


    He laughs a bit insidiously, obviously feeling that he is sure to eat me.


    "Yes, manager Wu, it''s nothing to eat more. I haven''t had enough anyway."


    I was about to leave when I heard Zhang Wei''s voice.


    Yes, and she, other people have things, but she has nothing. Now she is sitting on one side, eating slowly.


    When I looked at Hu Sen, he was obviously stunned. Then when I looked at Zhang Wei, his expression became a little depressed.


    I laughed and said, "it seems that director Nie has thought of this for a long time. It really helps me a lot."


    Hu Sen''s face can squeeze out the bitter water, then said: "my God, manager Wu, your defense is too tight, I just want to talk to me.""I don''t like private chats."


    I coldly responded, this man, really do not know how to say him, is a kind of entanglement.


    I looked at Zhang Wei and said happily, "take your time. I''m a little slow."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll advance and retreat with manager Wu." Zhang Wei obviously knows the current situation.


    I nodded with satisfaction, and then I continued my lunch slowly.


    Hu Sen sighed and said, "it doesn''t matter. If there are people, there will be people. I just want to ask, have you considered what I told you last time in your company?"


    "Things, what things?"


    I didn''t think of anything at all. It was said in Nie''s group. Didn''t we just talk about the project at that time?


    Huson gave a wry smile and said, "you are really good at forgetting. That''s what brings you to my side. "


    Oh, by the way, I remember that last time, Hu Sen went to dig a corner on our side, but I didn''t take it seriously. Besides, I can''t leave Nie''s, I have something else to do.


    "I''m sorry, I think if you really have a heart, you''d better fight more Minister Gao''s idea, he is a talent, but I don''t need to talk about it. "


    I coldly return a sentence, this sentence, also say to Zhang Wei listen, sure enough, I secretly aim at her, found that she is listening to our side of the speech.


    "Manager Wu, you are really ambitious. If I poach the high minister, can you be promoted to that level naturally? "


    He also replied, which was a bit heavy.


    However, I suddenly had a flash in my mind. Maybe this is an opportunity. If Hu Sen and Zhang Wei are here, if I answer properly, it can really make Nie Zhengxuan speed up my promotion.


    I thought for a moment, this risk is worth taking.


    Life is like this, sometimes, the opportunity is just a moment, if lost, and then want to find such an opportunity is very difficult.


    Now that the opportunity has appeared, we should seize him.


    Should I seize this opportunity? If I mess up, I may not be promoted in Nie''s company all my life, but if I succeed, I can get closer to their core faster.


    I don''t want to take a risk.


    No, I shouldn''t think that now. I should think that I have to take risks.


    Because I have no choice, and I have no way out. If I use the method of boiling time, I will not be able to reach their core in ten or eight years.


    For me, that''s the real risk.


    By then, everything will be unknown.


    For example, can the relationship between situ GUI and me really be concealed for more than ten or eight years? Plus my identity, if I''m not careful, I''ll miss it again.


    Or, when they promoted me, they investigated me.


    If they really stand firm in the company at that time, even if I find out their secret, I can''t help them.


    These ideas, it seems, are really a lot, but only for a moment.


    I look up, I look at Huson, take a chance, I have no other choice now.


    "You are right and wrong. It is certain that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. But even if Minister Gao leaves, it won''t be me. There are so many people in the marketing department. "


    "If you don''t make a mistake, you will be able to talk to the Minister of marketing. You are a great man. "


    "Luck."


    I gave him a smile and said, "if it wasn''t for you, chairman Hu, how could I start my list?"


    Hu Sen looked at me coldly and suddenly said, "why do you have to choose Nie''s company? Now, Hu''s group is the first. Even if you go to situ group, it''s OK. Nie Shi, it''s already yesterday''s yellow flower. If it wasn''t for Minister Gao''s support, I''m afraid there would have been a problem long ago. "


    I also coldly looked at him, not let him.


    It''s OK to frighten others with this kind of eyes, but it''s totally useless for me.


    "Don''t tell me that. Since I have chosen Nie, I will prop it up. Of course, there is a very important reason why I choose Nie. The top management of this company is a woman. I don''t like the company where Playboy is the chairman of the board. It''s OK. "


    I''m a little rude, but for Zhang Wei, she should tell Nie Zhengxuan exactly. That''s a good thing for me.


    Hu Sen sighed and said, "well, even if your reason is true, situ group is also a good place to go. The top management of his side doesn''t have this problem. If you have a heart, I can introduce you to the past."


    I hummed coldly to cover up the little waves in my heart.He probably didn''t see the relationship between me and situ GUI. Maybe he was just testing me.


    "I don''t like the president of the company, OK?"


    Huson looked at me in surprise and said for a long time, "no, do you like women?"


    "What do you think?"


    My chopsticks directly toward him to throw in the past, his action is very fast, all of a sudden will I throw in the past chopsticks to grasp.


    "I''m sorry, it''s just your words that I misunderstood."


    He regained that playful expression, but it looked hateful.


    "I just don''t like you people who always think wrong, and I tell you, I have people I like, but I didn''t express myself."


    This is half true and half false. If you want to tell a lie, if you say it too falsely, you will be seen. If you say it too true, it is impossible. It can only be true or false.


    I do have a boyfriend, or more accurately, a husband. As for the confession, we can''t count it.


    He showed a face of loss, and then thought of something, asked: "who is it, can I see it?"


    "No


    I turned him down immediately. If I had to see him, something would have happened.


    "Isn''t he ugly and shameful?"


    Huson, this is a kind of provocation, but I won''t be fooled.


    "Ugly or not, that''s my business, and I just like it. I don''t care about his status, status or money, I just want what I like. "


    I looked at Huson and didn''t let him at all. I know what he''s thinking, but he can''t guess what I''m thinking.


    I don''t want to know what I like about situ when I use his psychology.


    I love him, it is impossible to betray him, this is my rule, no matter what other people say, it is like this.


    Until one day, when he didn''t love me.


    Huson looked at me, his eyes as if he could see my heart, shining.


    But I won''t flinch at all. I just don''t want to let him.


    "Ah, which good man is worthy of our manager Wu. I really envy him."


    For a long time, he sighed. This round, he lost.


    I just laughed, put down my chopsticks and said, "well, I''ve been telling you for a long time, and I can''t eat this meal any more. Let''s go back to work. Zhang Wei, are you full there? "


    "I''m full." Zhang Wei also put down the dishes.


    I have a look. She hasn''t taken another bite since just now. Maybe her mind is on our side.


    Huson gave a wry smile and said, "but I haven''t had enough yet."


    "It''s up to you, chairman Hu. There''s no business between us. You''re up to it. Don''t feel dizzy in the afternoon. Oh, by the way, if you faint, there''s nothing wrong. This is your company. Naturally, beautiful women will take care of you. "


    He looked at me, obviously these words made him a little depressed.


    I ignored him and left as soon as I turned around.


    Zhang Wei followed me. As soon as he walked out of the canteen, Zhang Wei caught up with me and said, "manager Wu, you are really powerful. You are the only one who can talk to him like this in this place."


    I gave a dry smile and said, "what can I do? I don''t know. Look at him like that, I don''t like it."


    "Manager Wu, you''re in the middle of fortune. You don''t know how many people in the city want to be his girlfriend, even if it''s only a week."


    It seems that Husen is also famous in the city. Zhang Wei must have a basis for saying that, but I just don''t want to. Because of me, I already have him.

 Chapter 158

    Back in their conference room again, the eyes of Huson''s employees didn''t look right at me.


    But sister Liu, they are very happy to look at me.


    "Work hard. We have to settle everything in the afternoon. We will go back with the plan. We can announce it in the company tomorrow. We''ll come back tomorrow afternoon."


    Sister Liu said with a smile: "how can we do this? We should let director Hu take people to our side. We can''t always come here for dinner?"


    "Don''t worry. Chairman Hu is very rich. We''d better come here and eat him."


    "Yes, yes, I can''t afford it. Manager Wu is always welcome as long as he wants to come."


    I don''t know when, Huson has come behind me.


    I didn''t pay attention to him. I just sat there, watching sister Liu and them busy.


    During this period, Hu Sen did not say a word, just looked at me quietly.


    Although I knew it, I pretended not to notice him at all, but his eyes were really annoying, as if he wanted to see inside his clothes.


    His employees also took time to look at me occasionally, but their eyes were full of questions.


    But I don''t know what to think in my mind. Tomorrow, he will definitely think of a way to deal with Zhang Wei. Looking at this, I have to prepare for the other hand.


    This matter didn''t end until more than 4 p.m. according to sister Liu, there should be no problem. We should be able to work out a detailed plan tomorrow morning.


    Their efficiency is really fast.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow." I don''t say anything else to Huson. I''m going to leave.


    "No, manager Wu, let me be a host. I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening." He laughed a little strangely.


    "No, I''d better go back." Looking at the smile on his face, I really found the mood to have dinner with him.


    At this time, sister Liu came forward and said, "we need to explain today''s situation when we go back. It will take a little time. We can make a plan tomorrow. Sorry, chairman Hu."


    Hu Sen sighed. As a deputy manager, if she spoke, other staff could not say anything else.


    When we got in the car and left, I saw Huson standing outside, looking in the direction we left.


    "I said manager Wu, does director Hu like you?" After a day, these people are familiar with each other. So sister rainbow asked directly in the car.


    I frown, rainbow group is also a veteran, but also the human resources department, the most good at observing, so this sentence is really very close.


    I said with a wry smile, "it should be, but I don''t like him at all."


    "It''s true that although he is capable, he is also famous for his lechery, but he won''t touch those girls. He''s just dating or something. He''s also a very personality person."


    Lei Qingmiao also answered.


    "If you like it, you take it." In a word, I was able to support Lei Qingmiao.


    "Are you kidding me? Even if I like it, people won''t like it. He can find all the beauties. In this way, manager Wu, you can be regarded as one."


    I feel comfortable in my heart. Women, sometimes it''s really a weakness. As long as I''m praised as beautiful, everything can be put aside.


    Rainbow elder sister said: "yes, manager Wu looks good-looking originally. If it wasn''t for this, director Nie wouldn''t be disappointed and lose his temper in the room because he couldn''t get you."


    Director Nie loses his temper. What''s robbing me? Oh, by the way, what she said should be Nie Zhengping. Last time I heard him quarrel with Nie Zhengxuan, it seems that something happened when I went back.


    I frown. Nie Zhengping is different from Hu Sen. he is more annoying. Because he is one of those pure lusters.


    "Come on, don''t talk about them." Liu Jie probably saw that my expression was wrong, then said: "let''s talk about work first, you should have no problem there?"


    "No Rainbow Sister first said: "this time they are very cooperative, really strange, before dealing with them, it is quite troublesome, this time I don''t know what is going on."


    Sister Liu chuckled and said, "this Husen is really a good teacher. Let''s not talk about it. Go back and report quickly. "


    With that, she handed something to me and said, "this is the basic information. After you go back, you have to tell director Nie."


    I have a look. These are all summed up by Sister Liu.


    "Won''t you come with me? Is that all you summed up? "


    Sister Liu shook her head, sighed and said, "this project belongs to you. Of course, it''s up to you. I''m just assisting you."


    I nodded, but looking at Zhang Wei, I believe she would say something to Nie Zhengxuan when she went back.


    In this way, if I count this thing on myself completely, it doesn''t seem very good.Thinking of this, I came up with a bold idea, which may also strengthen the impression in Nie Zhengxuan''s mind.


    There was no mood to talk in the car. For a moment, everyone was quiet. I looked out of the window. It was still bright.


    Pedestrians on the road are busy for their own lives.


    Now I am one of these people, but I am lucky, but so far, I have not made any progress.


    About my father, this is my main task, but I have no clue at all. What should we do?


    I have to speed up. No, I have to find more breakthroughs.


    Nie Zhengxuan is one of them. Lei Qingmiao is one, and Nie Zhengping is another.


    Although I hate him very much, he is a good breakthrough. Maybe we can find something useful through him.


    I have to learn to use him, even if he''s someone I hate.


    And Huson, this time the project also used him, but he was willing.


    I smile and look out of the window. Suddenly, a face appears outside the window.


    I had to cover my mouth and not let myself cry. That face is Zhu Xue.


    She should be on the top of the car now. This face is upside down outside the car window.


    She didn''t have anything to do, and she followed me, my God, what did she want to do? It''s not going to hurt me at this time. There are still people in the car.


    At this time, the car slowly stopped. We have arrived at the underground garage. There should be nothing wrong with it.


    "Manager Wu, what''s the matter with you?"


    When sister Liu''s words came, I reacted. Looking out of the window again, the figure of Zhu Xue had disappeared. She followed me.


    Off the car, I looked back at the car side, Zhu Xue''s figure has completely disappeared, she did not follow? It''s impossible. She must be looking for a chance.


    Because I have to make sure I have another chance to kill her.


    She has failed many times. If she fails again, I believe that as Huson said, she will be accepted next.


    He doesn''t have many chances, but I should still have one.


    I went up the stairs with sister Liu. The elevator here hasn''t been repaired yet, but I don''t dare to sit even if it has been repaired.


    That time was scary enough. If Zhu Xue doesn''t disappear, I can''t guarantee that there will be other things.


    As soon as we got to the third floor, we saw Nie Zhengping coming face to face. We all had to salute.


    Nie Zhengping looked at us, nodded his head slightly and asked, "it looks like it''s going well today?"


    The others did not answer, but looked at me. I was the leader, and I was qualified to report the situation.


    I have to put on my head. It''s not that I don''t know the specific situation, but that I really hate Nie Zhengping. I hate him to death.


    "Yes, it''s going well today. Everything has been discussed. If we add some details in the next few days, we can start construction." I said.


    He nodded, but he just laughed at me again and left.


    Sister Liu looked back at his back, came over and whispered: "strange, how can it be so simple, we walked in front of him, there was no action?"


    I gave a wry smile. Who knows what''s going on? Recently, Nie Zhengping has also become incomprehensible to me. Now these people are getting more and more troublesome.


    When I came to the outside of Nie Zhengxuan''s office, I knocked on the door. Nie Zhengxuan''s voice came out from inside: "come in."


    As soon as she entered her office, she said with a smile, "how''s it going


    "Thanks to my assistant like Liu Jie, everything is going well. This time I went out, Liu Jie''s credit is the biggest, and I''m also following her." I said with a smile.


    That kind of smile hanging on my face, even I feel fake, but there is no way.


    I believe Zhang Wei will definitely report today''s itinerary to her in some way, so I have to say everything first.


    "You can''t say that. You know, you are the head of the project team. You are responsible for the overall situation. Good people are also what a head should do. The extent to which you can use her to work hard also shows your strength."


    Nie Zhengxuan''s words sound reasonable.


    If it wasn''t because I left the part of sister Liu for her when I bought the car, I don''t know if she would be so diligent to help me now.


    Of course, for the sake of money, many people will do their best.


    I told Nie Zhengxuan about the situation there. During this period, I saw her constantly looking at her mobile phone.


    Although quiet sound, but I know, it must be that Zhang Wei sent her a message, fortunately I don''t intend to hide anything from her.After listening to my report, she nodded. Looking at the situation, she was very satisfied.


    "It''s right for you to be the project manager. Chairman Hu seldom attaches so much importance to a project. We cooperated with him before, but at that time, we still Forget it. Forget it. "


    She laughed, but I couldn''t laugh in my heart.


    I know that cooperation. It was when my father was there. Although Huson attached great importance to this cooperation at that time, he only sent a project department at the same level.


    Unlike this time, he actually led the army in person. If it''s true, I have a lot of face.


    But I think of another problem. He did it for me.


    If one day, I really have to be chased by him, maybe he doesn''t mean that.


    Men are like this, like the new and dislike the old, and they can''t get it. The feeling is the best.


    "Well, there''s nothing more to do. Recently, this project team is arranged by you. And, remember, you are a member of the marketing department. Do you understand?"


    I don''t know the meaning of the last sentence she reminded me, but at present, it should be that she didn''t show anything.


    When I got back to the marketing department, it was time to get off work. All the people in the marketing department left except sister Liu.


    "Sister Liu, why haven''t you left yet?" I asked strangely.


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "I''ll wait for you. By the way, I''ll rub your car. My car will take two or three days to repair. I''ll have to trouble you these days."


    I laughed. Sister Liu should not be so stingy. Besides, she used to drive, but now even a taxi costs less than driving.


    She must have something to say to me, but it''s not very convenient to say it here.


    "Well, I''ll take you back. By the way, are you going to pick up the baby?" I think of sister Liu''s children. Generally speaking, at this time, they should be in the trusteeship class.


    "Of course, I don''t know if I can make a detour."


    Sister Liu shrugged, she and I have been very familiar with this time off work, there is no need to fake.


    I began to laugh. What is this? It''s a detour. But I don''t object to this proposal.


    At this time, the underground garage has been deserted. Although there are still a lot of staff in the company, this point is basically over.


    As soon as I got on the bus, sister Liu came up with me. I didn''t know why. I felt like I saw a red shadow coming up.


    I look back, there is no movement, can''t it, is that Zhu Xue?


    She''s following?


    "What''s the matter?" Sister Liu looked at me and asked strangely.


    "Oh, no, nothing." I answered.


    Are you kidding? I''m not afraid of you at all. Even if you are a fierce ghost, it''s the same.


    Before he died, he was a rotten man. He wanted to be superior by his lover, but he didn''t succeed.


    What can be done after death is just a ghost.


    I can''t be defeated by anything, because I have to find those clues.


    Although there has been no progress at all recently.


    It''s all these things that get in the way of me. I try to deal with them every day.


    I drove away with sister Liu. Those who want to come will come, and you can''t stop them if you want to.


    Liu Jie is very happy, said: "not to mention, you drive very stable, several years of driving experience?"


    I laughed and said, "it''s been seven years."


    I still remember when I was just 18 years old. As soon as I became an adult, my father asked me to study driving license, and then I had my first car.


    Thinking of my father, I couldn''t help feeling sad again.

 Chapter 159

    "What''s the matter?" Sister Liu should have seen something. She asked strangely. It''s rare for me to drive a car like this to hurt people.


    "Oh, nothing. Think of something bad." I was too quick to let her see.


    Sister Liu just laughed, sighed and said, "everyone has his own sad things. Just like me, I married such a husband and left with a debt. However, I still love him."


    I gave a wry smile. Sister Liu is really a comforter. It''s just that I haven''t really heard her talk about her past.


    "Why do you suddenly want to tell me about you?" I asked.


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "I don''t know why. I always think you are a person I trust. Let''s say that. After seeing you, I always feel that I should tell you something clearly."


    I took a look at her, then continued to look ahead and said, "Sister Liu, what''s the matter with you? What do you want to say to me? "


    "You shouldn''t have come to this company." Liu Jie said suddenly.


    This time I was completely stunned, why I should not come to this company, and sister Liu''s words made me feel that she should be hiding something from me.


    "Well, I don''t quite understand." I asked.


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "there are some things I shouldn''t have said, but I''ll tell you today. Can you guarantee that they will be kept completely secret?"


    I knew that sister Liu must have something important to tell me, so I nodded and said, "don''t worry, sister Liu, I''m not like that."


    "Well, I believe you." Sister Liu sorted out her ideas.


    "Nie''s group is a joke. You know what? Just a month ago, we called it the Lancaster group. "


    My heart "clattered" a, I never thought, sister Liu actually told me this thing, can''t say, she found something?


    Or, she just wants to say this thing, I am very interested in listening to it, which can let me know what kind of idea sister Liu is.


    "Do you know? A month ago, the chairman of the company died suddenly. Although there was an accident, but Well


    She sighed, which seemed to reach me directly.


    I feel sour in my heart, she actually talked about my father.


    "Mr. LAN, but he is kind to me. I''m really sad about his death. What''s more sad is that his daughter had a car accident the next day."


    I was stunned. The news has spread. It seems that situ GUI has done a good job.


    "What does this have to do with me?" I asked.


    Although I heard sister Liu say so, I still can''t believe her all of a sudden. People will change. Who knows what she means by saying this.


    Sister Liu gave a cold hum.


    "I don''t believe that there is such a coincidence between these two things, but I don''t think it has anything to do with you."


    It''s true. It''s not a coincidence, it''s intentional.


    "There must be some conspiracy in it, but Xiao Wu, it''s really inappropriate for you to come at this time."


    I had to smile bitterly and say, "what happened above has nothing to do with me. I just want to find a job."


    "If you want to find a job, what kind of job is not OK. With your ability, you will be popular wherever you go. Why do you want to come to Nie''s?"


    This time, I''m asking a little bit. If it wasn''t for the reason I wanted to find out, I wouldn''t have come.


    "It''s just fate. I just sent my resume here. It''s a large-scale recruitment, isn''t it?"


    I had to cheat sister Liu. What can I do? I can''t completely believe her.


    "Xiao Wu, you are lying to me."


    Sister Liu can see it.


    She looked at me and said, "I can tell you that I am also in the personnel department. I have checked your information. Your home is not here and your school is not here. You choose Nie''s, it''s hard for me to imagine that you are just an ordinary resume. Why did you come to this city? "


    I just jokingly said: "this sister Liu, in fact, is also very simple, because my boyfriend is here, so I came here."


    This should be a good explanation. Sister Liu looked at me and obviously believed it.


    She nodded and said, "well, it''s OK, but what can Nie Shi give you? Now Nie Shi would have been swallowed if he didn''t rely on his former glory."


    She said this words a little impolitely, if let Nie Zhengxuan they hear, she is sure to have nothing to do with it.


    "Why? I think Nie''s company is still developing. I just sign the bill with others. Moreover, it''s hard to find such a regular company. "


    "You''re kidding. When Mr. Lan was there, if you were there, you would know what development is. But now, it''s her who becomes the chairman of the board of directors, and Nie''s is on the decline. If it wasn''t for you, they wouldn''t even have one. "I Leng for a while, a single will not have, how is this going on? How can we say that NIE is also the successor of Lan group. We have so many resources, how can we not have a list.


    Sister Liu looked at me and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it. You don''t know, Nie''s is a way of seizing the largest controlling interest in the company."


    I haven''t heard of this, because this kind of thing usually doesn''t spread. Sister Liu must have heard something.


    "It''s very interesting. How can we force it?"


    Liu Jie snorted again, you can hear her dissatisfaction with Nie.


    "After Mr. LAN left, they used illegal means, because something happened to his only daughter, and the original will had no effect. As a result, they owned the shares of Mr. LAN, but you know, Mr. LAN only accounted for 40% of them at that time. "


    I nodded, which I still know. Although my father is the largest shareholder, he only accounts for 40%. The other seven shareholders account for the other 60.


    "that is to say, even if they get the equity, they do not has the final say."


    "You don''t know, the current chairman announced that he would remarry on the third day after Mr. LAN died. But you don''t know who she married, do you


    With that, sister LAN looked at me.


    I was stunned. I haven''t heard of this. She remarried. It''s still the third day after her father''s death. No, how could she be so anxious? And who is the person who married her?


    No, no matter how anxious she is, she won''t start remarrying in three days. It''s so fast. If so, it will be a deal.


    In my heart, I can only pretend that it has nothing to do with me.


    "I don''t know who she married. It''s really possible to remarry these three days."


    Sister Liu drew back her eyes and sighed. Looking at her, she was a little depressed.


    "Sister Liu, what do you mean?"


    I asked, how did you stop talking at the critical moment? What does sister Liu mean?


    "It seems that I am wrong about you."


    What does that mean? Sister Liu won''t regret it, will she?


    "No, sister Liu, I didn''t say anything. Besides, when you say that, I always feel that I have done something sorry for you."


    Sister Liu just laughed and said, "no, you didn''t do something sorry for me. I just took you as a person. It''s not your fault."


    Look at her expression, she is a little lonely, feel like she is waiting for someone, but I let her down.


    This is more difficult to guess. Who is she waiting for?


    Sister Liu looked at me, laughed and said, "do you really want to know who she married?"


    "Of course, you can tell you a story, but it''s only half way through. Then you can tell me what I have to think


    Sister Liu sighed and looked out of the window. I knew that she was also fighting in her heart. She told me or didn''t tell me.


    I can only wait quietly, this matter, not I can get, must want Liu Jie really want to say it.


    "It''s a former shareholder of the company, Lei Huasheng."


    It was him, and my heart immediately understood what was going on?


    At that time, if other shareholders were united, it would be impossible for her to manipulate the company, to be the chairman of the board, and even less to change her name to Nie.


    This requires more than half of the equity, and her hands, only 40%.


    That is to say, the other 11% must be obtained from others.


    In this way, Lei Huasheng is really a good choice. He owns nearly 20% of the shares and is the largest shareholder besides his father.


    She chose Lei Huasheng, and it''s just that she took a fancy to the shares in his hands, right?


    "Because of Lei Huasheng, our chairman is in charge. Do you know that all the other shareholders have left Nie''s company now? Now Nie''s company has no other shareholders except Lei Huasheng."


    This time I fully understood that other shareholders probably left for this reason.


    Now this company is not so much Nie''s as Lei Nie''s.


    No matter how powerful the joint venture is, it''s not as good as before?


    "What''s more, when these shareholders leave, they take away a number of customers. You know, each of them is not a fuel-efficient lamp."


    Only then did I realize that if I didn''t come, it would be very difficult for me to get the list because of her reputation with Lei Huasheng.


    Business, of course, has its way. Like Lei Huasheng, a man who dares to marry a dead husband in three days will be spurned by businessmen.Some people think that businessmen value money as long as they have it.


    But this is just one of them. What''s more, businessmen are faced with long-term investment.


    People like Lei Huasheng may bite back at any time.


    And she is even more frightening. As a person, she may betray these businessmen.


    Apart from cruel people like situ GUI or Hu Sen, ordinary people really dare not associate with them any more.


    I''m afraid situ GUI and Hu Sen will defend them.


    In this way, my list is really timely, greatly boosting the morale. No wonder they have made great efforts to support it.


    I frowned, did not speak, I just want to hear such things, did not expect that the first, will hear from sister Liu''s mouth.


    At this time, we had arrived at the trusteeship class of Liu Jie''s children. Liu Jie got out of the car and turned back and said, "I''ve said all that I need to say. Let''s see what you want to do."


    "What else can we do? I''ll wait for you here. I''ll take you home. "


    She was stunned for a moment, looked at me and laughed.


    Of course, I will not expose sister Liu in front of Nie Zhengxuan. On the contrary, I thank her very much.


    Because she told me so much, let me know, they have been preparing for this thing. I get it this time.


    Her means are really cruel enough, so quickly to pull up allies.


    Unfortunately, it is also because she is too cruel. She has more enemies than her allies.


    If it wasn''t for LAN''s old foundation, they would have been scolded by thousands of people by now.


    I took a long breath, now my heart has become a mess.


    If this is true, then I believe that they must have done it.


    It''s obvious. They''ve been ready for a long time, otherwise it won''t be so fast.


    In three days, I don''t believe it. In three days, Lei Huasheng can take a fancy to her and marry her at the risk of being despised by the whole business community.


    It shows that they were a little confused in the beginning.


    No, maybe it''s not unclear, but a very clear relationship between lovers.


    If so, if I can find such evidence, can I solve my father''s problem.


    There is also sister Liu. She has told me so much. Should I tell her my identity?


    In this case, she should help me. She is an old man in the company and should know more through intelligence.


    In this way, I can get more information to make my own affairs easier.


    As long as I get the evidence, I''ll send them to hell.


    I''m biting my teeth. It''s an adventure.


    As for sister Liu, should I be trustworthy or not?


    I don''t know what to do now?


    Just thinking, sister Liu has taken her child to the car.


    "Sister Liu, I..." I decided to talk to her.


    But she waved to me and said with a smile, "when the child is here, don''t talk about the company. There are some things I don''t want him to know."


    I nodded, also, the child''s heart is still pure, we really should not pollute him.


    I took a look at the child sitting in the back seat. He gave me a smile at this time. He should have recognized me as the sister who invited him to eat delicious food some time ago.


    I also returned a smile, forget it, I''ll talk to sister Liu later.

 Chapter 160

    I have been sending sister Liu and her children back home, but I didn''t talk about the company. Along the way, sister Liu introduced the city to me carefully.


    Of course, I know all this, but I told sister Liu that I came from outside, so I had to pretend to listen with relish.


    This is really a difficult thing, because the introduction of sister Liu is a little too detailed.


    After I sent them back home, I drove to my own home again. Today, I''m still in a good mood, though it made Huson toss.


    But on the whole, he didn''t get any advantage. Tomorrow, when the plan comes out, we can officially start the integration of the project.


    Recently, the suppliers of those materials will also start to screen. Of course, they will also work with Husen.


    There are too many opportunities for us to meet, which gives me a headache.


    This Huson, the arrangement is really perfect, such a way, we are all trapped here.


    I sighed, but I heard a long sigh behind me.


    No, there is no one on the bus. Sister Liu and her children have been sent back. Who is on the bus?


    I look in the rearview mirror, but no one sees it. Did I hear it wrong?


    I sighed again, followed by a sigh.


    This time, it''s clear that there is someone, isn''t it? Is it her?


    "Zhu Xue, it''s you." I said coldly, I can''t think of anyone else now, that is, this fierce ghost still follows me.


    Sure enough, a voice came from behind: "it''s me."


    When I looked in the rearview mirror again, Zhu Xue had already appeared in front of me.


    She was sitting behind me, a pale face full of hatred.


    I''m going to pull over. In such a car, if she wants to kill me, she doesn''t even have a place to hide.


    However, the car was out of my control. I couldn''t even put on the brakes.


    That''s not right. When I saw sister Liu off just now, the car was still in good condition? When did it happen.


    Speed up a little, obviously is Zhu Xue make a ghost. I had to hold the steering wheel and look ahead to find a place where I could get away from her.


    What is situ GUI doing? Why didn''t you come to protect me?


    I secretly exclaimed in my heart that he should appear. Is he haunted by ghosts again? Is he afraid of a bird?


    While I scolded, I said: "why do you want to pester me? I didn''t let you die."


    "But you have made me unable to live. I have only a little hope left, you."


    Zhu Xue''s expression looks more and more ferocious from the rearview mirror.


    I feel cold behind my back. My situation is so special that I can''t stop the car at all, and the speed is increasing. That''s not good. I have to find a way to stop.


    "Don''t panic, I haven''t had enough." Zhu Xue''s voice, let me feel what she is planning.


    There has been a crossroads in front of me. Now it is a red light. If so, I will go straight through. I hit the steering wheel hard and turned right.


    I wish snow there overcast smile: "come on, let me see where you are going to drive."


    I was surprised to find that my car was on the way to the river.


    There is a river channel in the city, which is a river in the city. Usually, vehicles are strictly forbidden there, because there have been several accidents.


    It''s said that the green belt is being built there, and it''s going to build an ordinary pedestrian attraction there. Generally speaking, there are no cars passing by now.


    My heart suddenly raised up, she is going to let me fall into the river? In that case, I''m not going to be saved.


    I took a deep breath to calm down. Now I still have a chance. Shall I try jumping.


    Just thinking about it, Zhu Xue leaned forward and put her arms around my neck. She said with a smile, "don''t try to escape. Let''s go with me."


    There is touch, how can there be touch? I immediately feel goose bumps on my body. She should not be an ordinary ghost. I can feel her.


    I felt that my body was out of my control, and the car drove in the direction of the river.


    The construction here hasn''t started yet. According to my current speed, it will rush into the river in a short time.


    If my body still can''t move, even people and cars will sink, and the car''s airtightness won''t be very good. At that time, I will really drown.


    Who can help me.


    "Help." I almost squeezed these two words out of my throat.


    "No one will come to save you." Zhu Xue is very happy with her smile. Obviously, she already thinks that she has the chance to win.Why do you say that? What happened to situ GUI? No, who can hold him?


    But look at Zhu Xue, she is sitting quietly beside my face, that face is going to stick to my face.


    "Don''t come here." I cried in disgust. What does she do?


    The problem is how I can feel her. It''s not realistic.


    "He should have something else to do now, and I''m spending my grievances for this one time."


    Zhu Xue''s voice was cold and terrible. Did she find a way to hold situ GUI.


    The car is getting closer and closer to the river channel. It''s about to hit it. God, is it really hopeless this time?


    Is that how I end up? Goodbye, situ GUI.


    "Don''t panic." There was a voice in my mind. It was situ GUI. I didn''t expect that he came here at this time.


    Then, I felt as if my body could move freely. When I looked back, I didn''t know when Zhu Xue disappeared.


    I slammed on the brake and the car stopped with a squeak.


    This place is only tens of meters away from the river channel. If it''s slower, I''ll stick in it directly.


    It really works. It seems that without her influence, there is no problem with my car.


    I took a few long breaths to calm down. Just now, it was really hanging. Fortunately, situ GUI came here. Otherwise, it would have been troublesome.


    "How did you come?" I couldn''t help blurting out, but there was no response.


    Forget it, he should go after Zhu Xue, right? As long as she''s not here.


    I patted my chest. There was nothing wrong this time. I had to leave quickly. I was really scared just now.


    As soon as I turned, I drove back. The road was so quiet that there was no car passing by.


    After driving home, I was relieved. When I opened the door, I found that there was a dark light in the room.


    "GUI, are you there?" I put on my clothes and turned on the light, but I didn''t respond.


    Didn''t you come back? What''s going on? In the past, he arrived before me, and at this time, I had sent sister Liu, which should be later than him.


    It''s not going to hurt again, is it? Think of here, I feel a burst of tension in my heart, this time he went to chase that Zhu Xue, isn''t something wrong?


    I immediately rushed to the bedroom, fortunately did not see him, should be nothing.


    I took my cell phone and wanted to call to ask, but I didn''t know what he was doing, so I had to forget.


    It''s better to cook first. When he comes back, it''s good to see the hot food.


    I feel full of joy in my heart. Making a meal for him can also make me so happy.


    I hummed my favorite song and listened to the outside news from time to time. He never came back.


    The food has been ready on the table, but he still hasn''t come back. What''s the matter?


    I''m a little restless with my cell phone.


    What happened to him? Is something wrong? Or, what did he do?


    Why didn''t you tell me? It''s good even to send me a short message. And at this time, how could he be so unreliable.


    I can''t help but get a little annoyed. Situ GUI saved me just now, but he didn''t explain the situation.


    Just thinking about it, the phone in my hand suddenly rang, and the ring scared me.


    It''s him. He called. I happily picked up: "Hello, GUI, where are you?"


    "On my way back, there was something wrong with the company. I went to deal with it. I''ll be home in a minute


    His voice, let me calm down, this is really good, he is safe.


    I hum a song, this time happy, do not know how to describe.


    I feel my heart beat faster when I hear someone passing by.


    I feel that this is a bit abnormal, we have been together, why there will be such a heartbeat?


    Finally, I heard a footstep coming to the door. The door opened.


    Don''t know how to return a responsibility, I immediately board next face, coldly looking at him.


    Although at this time the heart is still a little excited, but the expression, I must have calmed down.


    "What''s the matter? Come back so late. " My voice is small, but my tone is very strong.


    He was stunned for a moment, then closed the door and laughed.


    "What are you laughing at? Be serious." I said angrily.


    "You look like a wife waiting for her husband at home."


    He looked at me and suddenly came forward and touched my face.


    I immediately felt the cold on his hands. How could it be so cold? The temperature outside should be OK.


    I took his hand, frowned and said, "what''s going on?""Someone is doing damage to my company. There are some problems in one of my projects and work-related injuries. I have to go and have a look."


    He smiles. Although his expression seems to have been solved, it''s not a big thing, but I can feel that this matter will not be so small.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t look very well


    I''m a little worried about him. The more he is like this, the more worried I am in my heart.


    "Don''t worry, I found out later that it was Zhu Xue who set up the game to attract me, and then went to deal with you."


    I took a long breath and said, "fortunately you came in time."


    I grabbed his hand, the cold feeling through my hand, passed to my heart.


    Time also seems to stop at this moment, we stand like this, no one speaks.


    It was not until the sound of "gululu" in his stomach that the silence was interrupted.


    "Come to the dinner." I laughed and helped him take off his coat.


    "What''s going on over there?"


    While eating, he asked.


    I suddenly found that I was always concerned by him, but I didn''t do anything.


    I had to tell him about today''s events, including Hu Sen''s and what sister Liu told me.


    He was suddenly quiet, I looked up at him, his eyes constantly turning.


    "What happened?"


    "No, why did sister Liu tell you that?"


    His expression is a little scary. Do you feel what happened to sister Liu?


    "No, maybe she just said it by accident?"


    I saw situ GUI smile coldly, shook his head and said: "you trust sister Liu too much. I think there must be something wrong in this."


    I was stunned for a moment. How could I say that? What''s wrong with sister Liu.


    Situ GUI thought about it carefully, clapped his hands and said, "by the way, your car was introduced to you by Sister Liu, right?"


    I nodded.


    "That''s it. She should have a doubt about you, but I don''t know whether it''s positive or negative."


    "Doubt, what does she doubt about me?" I asked strangely.


    "Although you have work experience, at your present age, you should not be able to buy a car in full. You actually swipe your card directly, which shows that you are still rich."


    Oh, my God. I just found out that this is a loophole.


    For me, I didn''t think about anything at that time. I just thought that the car was rich anyway, and the second-hand car was not very expensive. In this case, I would pay for it all.


    But what I didn''t expect was that I was exposed.


    Situ GUI is very reasonable. I should be just a small employee. My financial resources should not be enough to support me to pay in full, but I did.


    Well, sister Liu''s suspicion is justifiable, but why is it positive or negative.


    I looked at situ GUI and asked him what I meant.


    He laughed, patted my head, said: "you ah, or too naive, this doubt, there is a positive side for you, there is an impact on you, but it is negative."


    I nodded, but still did not understand, so I had to look at him again, hoping that he would explain it to me.


    He sighed as if he had thought of something. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere of the whole room is embarrassed. Can''t it be that hard to explain?


    Is there anything wrong with sister Liu?


    If there is really a problem, then how should I face her.


    It''s really troublesome. I don''t even know what to do.


    I look at situ GUI and hope that the man I depend on can give me an answer.

 Chapter 161

    Looking at situ GUI''s expression, I know it''s not so good.


    Sure enough, he thought for a while, then breathed out a breath and said, "you should pay more attention to this sister Liu."


    "Why?" I asked strangely.


    "You are a bit stupid and cute. This kind of thing is the secret of the company, and it happens to the top leaders. How did she know? Have you ever thought about this?"


    I was stunned for a long time. I didn''t think about this. I was just a little surprised to hear what sister Liu said today.


    It''s really a bit of a problem to think about it this way. If old man Gao knows about this secret, it''s fair to say. What channel does sister Liu use?


    "And although we know something about it, it''s not so detailed at all, and it can''t be said by the shareholders who left."


    Situ GUI added, I just nodded.


    If this information is unknown to situ GUI, it means that this matter is quite confidential. So it''s a bit too much for sister Liu to know this.


    What''s more, I''m also in a very troublesome situation. I want to know some news, but I haven''t made any progress yet.


    Also be followed by a fierce ghost, and around, there are those ghosts ah demon, don''t know how to think.


    Situ GUI looked at me and said with a smile, "in fact, it''s nothing. You just need to pay attention. Your identity is different now."


    I nodded and said, "tell me about the positive and negative effects."


    "It''s very simple. On the positive side, it''s just a test of trust. That is to say, she told you that if you are still working in the company, they will trust you more. "


    I think for a moment, I know something about the company, but it''s not necessarily true. If I tell this story, then there''s wind coming from the outside, that''s what I tell you.


    At this time, as long as they have a complaint, they can sue me down. On the contrary, they can take advantage of me to take back the influence.


    If there is no news, it means that I didn''t listen to rumors. Such people can be of great use.


    I thought for a moment and said, "why do you think that?"


    "Well, you have to grow up. It looks really strong. In fact, it''s still very weak."


    "You are weak." I gave him a light kick under the table.


    "Have you ever thought that there is a flaw in Sister Liu''s words. The predecessor of Nie''s group is Lan''s group. The so-called thin camel is bigger than horse. No matter how to say it, there will be no list


    After I think about it, I have to analyze it from both sides.


    No one should know the news that sister Liu told me. In this way, it is indeed a flaw.


    Nie''s group, if it is a real holding reshuffle, this kind of thing is very common in the business circle, it will not attract other people''s attention at all.


    Those suppliers and dealers will choose to cooperate with us.


    Because there are not only interests here, but also the reorganization of the company will attract a group of people who are already wandering around the periphery. It is strange to say that there is no list at all.


    But judging from my visit, there is no list.


    "It seems that you have understood something. Sister Liu''s sentence is a reverse thinking. Let you think that it''s the company''s business that causes no list. In fact, it''s not the case. I''m afraid the real reason lies with Minister Gao. "


    I see. It''s him. It must be him.


    Minister Gao was the initial marketing director. No matter how Nie Zhengxuan squeezed him now, he still had the right to speak. In other words, if he didn''t speak, the marketing department would not move now.


    In this way, it''s normal that there is no list. If the marketing department doesn''t talk about the list, there is no way to go on.


    But my appearance has broken this rule. I''m in trouble. Have I done something wrong?


    No, I shouldn''t do it wrong. I just have my own purpose. It''s just this purpose. They don''t know it.


    "Now you should understand that sister Liu''s words are actually a test for you. If I''m right, as long as you behave well, they will trust you more."


    My heart completely cold down, sister Liu can actually hide so deep?


    "What about the negative effects?" I asked.


    "The negative is troublesome, which means that you have aroused their suspicion. Especially your identity. "


    Situ GUI''s expression suddenly became serious, which made me a little scared. I saw him like this for the first time.


    Maybe I have been following him for a long time. I always see his warm and weak side.


    In fact, he is also a guy who has lived for 3000 years. As the chairman of situ group, he can''t be without such arrogance."Of course, you are completely different now. They will not doubt that you are lanfeifei, but they will doubt that you should have a certain relationship with her."


    "But I haven''t done anything yet?" I said.


    "The key point is that you are too familiar with the place. Everything you show now will make people feel that you are a special person, so special that you have a good understanding of the inner part of Nie''s group."


    I slowly calm down, it''s true. Although there is no problem in the major aspects, I really don''t pay attention to some small details.


    Maybe it''s the small details that make them suspicious.


    "This is the most troublesome, but I think the possibility is still very small. After all, you have not reached their basic situation, so they just doubt it."


    "That''s a problem. How can I keep them from doubting?"


    "The more you want to get rid of it, the more you will be doubted. My suggestion is that in this way, you just need to let them value you. As for doubt, let them doubt. "


    I totally don''t understand what this is called.


    However, looking at situ GUI''s expression, I know that he must have a plan.


    Looking at him, I have a strong power rising from my heart.


    "Come on, let''s eat. Look at you, just a little."


    When I heard his voice and looked at my bowl, I found that I had just eaten a little.


    What I said just now is a little scary. It''s related to my future progress.


    I have two more bites, but I can''t eat any more.


    Let situ GUI finish, my mind is more serious.


    I trust sister Liu very much. It''s hard for me to doubt her, but I also know that in such a place, if one is careless, I will lose everything.


    I can not afford to lose, I can only win, otherwise, I will lose everything.


    After dinner, I simply cleaned it up, but I still think about Sister Liu. Is she really such a person? If it''s true, what can I do?


    It should be said that situ GUI has some truth. After all, sister Liu and I didn''t recognize each other in a real identity.


    Moreover, sister Liu has been in the company for such a long time. She must have established a little relationship with the above.


    And more importantly, sister Liu needs money, and now the most important thing is money.


    This is good news for sister Liu. If she''s doing things for money, it makes sense.


    So think, that Zhang Wei is also such a person, she should be Nie Zhengxuan to monitor me, but who sent sister Liu?


    I can''t think of this. If it was Nie Zhengxuan, she would make a fuss.


    For a new employee, did she send two people to watch me?


    It''s impossible. I haven''t reached that point, have I?


    I feel a little confused. I can''t sleep when I lie in bed.


    Situ GUI''s arm came over from behind and said softly, "what do you think, heart?"


    "No, just think about what you said."


    I couldn''t calm down at this time, and his hands were already moving.


    I took his hand, shook my head and said, "no, OK? I''m not in the mood right now. "


    "What''s the matter? My heart When I turned to look at him, I found that his face was full of loss.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not in the mood."


    I gave a long sigh, which is a true portrayal of my heart now. I don''t know why. I feel like I''ve been betrayed.


    It''s really strange that sister Liu is not my good friend, and she doesn''t have much contact with me. How can I feel betrayed? It shouldn''t have been.


    And although she has been helping me, but also driven by money, we did not have any spiritual communication.


    But I don''t know why, when I feel betrayed by her, my heart is a little uncomfortable.


    Maybe it''s because she was the old man of her father, or that her father treated her well at the beginning.


    If she did betray me, she would betray her father, wouldn''t she?


    Situ GUI obviously saw what was on my mind and said, "my heart, you are thinking about Sister Liu."


    I nodded, did not respond to him, but he laughed and said: "first of all, I just guess. Second, you should not think too much now, in case I guess wrong?"


    I can only sigh, he this is to comfort me, my heart is understand, I wry smile, said: "thank you, expensive, just don''t know why, I feel very uncomfortable."


    "Xin''er, you have to know that you are not the LAN Feifei before. Even if she betrays you, she is just Wu Xin''er, who is ready to compete with them in the marketing department."This time I was completely stupid. Situ GUI''s words reminded me.


    Wait a minute, I''m a member of the marketing department competing with them, and from my current situation, I believe that it won''t take long for me to take the position of old man Gao. At that time, they will all be under my hands.


    This kind of thing, they may not want to. So sister Liu, do you want to destroy me?


    Oh, my God, if this project is handed over to her, will there be any problems.


    That''s not good. I have to pay attention to it. Now I am based on this project in the company.


    Although I think so, I feel much better in my heart.


    Because I found that sister Liu was aimed at Wu xiner, not LAN Feifei or my father.


    Comparatively speaking, I can understand her action.


    But where did the information she knew come from? This is still a problem.


    "Xin''er, don''t think too much. There are some things you can''t understand. If you can think of the complexity of people''s hearts, it''s not people''s hearts. "


    I took a long breath. My father once taught me this truth. It''s true. People''s hearts are complex. However, I still hope that I can trust sister Liu.


    Situ GUI began to be dishonest again, and his hands began to touch.


    But this time, I didn''t respond at all. I really didn''t want to.


    "No, will you?" I asked softly.


    However, this sentence seemed to stimulate his nerves, but he intensified.


    Looking at the man in front of me, I was a little depressed.


    What should I do now? I don''t like it, but he is different from others.


    Should I just take care of the job.


    No, I don''t want, I don''t like things, no one can let me do.


    I grabbed his active hand, shook my head and said, "I know you need it, but I really don''t want to."


    His lost expression didn''t seem to be pretended. It can be seen that he was very depressed.


    I had to smile at him, kiss him, said: "you''d better take good care of your body, you see you are busy today, your hands become cold, this is not good."


    He just laughed, hugged me and said, "I don''t know why. Every time I see you, I can''t control myself."


    "That''s because I''m charming, isn''t that good?" I answered with a smile, talking with him, I always feel confident.


    But he flicked my skull and said, "well, if you don''t do it, you can''t do it."


    I kissed him once more, and then I turned around and thought about it. I thought I''d put my mobile phone alarm on the line for an hour. Tomorrow, I had to go to the company earlier. I want to see that this plan should be OK.


    Don''t let this project fail because of sister Liu.


    It seems that I have to become more powerful, and I have to find a way to let them have a kind of restraint.


    But now I don''t know anyone. Who can I ask to restrain?


    What''s more, I don''t know who sister Liu is now. She is really mysterious.


    Forget it. I don''t want to.


    I comfort myself in this way, but consciously, I can''t sleep any more.


    Seeing that situ GUI had been sleeping, I could only sit up quietly.


    Washed a face in toilet, let oneself sober a few, how should I do?


    This is just the beginning. I''m surrounded by people like this. Isn''t it more difficult to do the following things?


    I sighed a long time, father, can''t you say that this matter is so difficult? Can you give me some inspiration, even if it''s just a little.


    I really miss you now.

 Chapter 162

    Later, I didn''t know when I went to bed until the alarm clock woke me up. Because I got up a little earlier, situ GUI still slept soundly.


    I gave him a kiss on the cheek, and then I left and went to the company.


    The company is still very quiet. There is only one security guard here. The doors are locked. However, it''s easy to get in as I am now.


    The security guard also knew me, opened the door, let me in, and said, "manager Wu, come so early."


    "Yes, the project has just been completed. I have to keep an eye on it."


    I just dealt with it.


    But the security guard said, "you are really hardworking. Not only you, but director Nie and manager Liu also came early today."


    I was surprised that they had already come. In this way, they would not really be connected.


    I know that sister Liu came early, but I didn''t expect that it would be so early. She was a little bit earlier than me, and she and Nie Zhengxuan both appeared here. This is very abnormal in itself.


    I don''t think they want to do anything to disrupt the project.


    I had to smile with the security guard, pretending I didn''t know anything.


    From the stairs to the third floor, it''s very quiet all the way. At this time, it''s not time to go to work, so people haven''t come yet.


    There was no sound in the corridor, so I had to lower my feet. The sound of high heels on the ground was too obvious.


    I look around, really no one, the shoes also off, at this time, can quietly close to them is the key.


    It doesn''t matter if everyone is running like this during working hours, but not now.


    In such a quiet place, the sound would immediately reach their ears.


    Lightly on the floor, but found that the marketing department and no Liu Jie figure, she must have gone to Nie Zhengxuan''s office. That''s good. I''ll just let me catch it.


    I toward Nie Zhengxuan''s office in the past, this time it is wearing shoes, I want to let them know, I came, and just know they are sitting together.


    But will this affect my future plans?


    I thought repeatedly for a long time in my heart, no, I should at least show an attitude. Besides, I''m Wu Xin''er now.


    It''s nothing for a project manager to go to the director.


    I just think I don''t know anything, just report the results, or sell the security guard, anyway, no one will do anything to him.


    Thinking of this, I walked towards Nie Zhengxuan''s office.


    It''s quiet here. There''s no sound. It''s impossible. I knocked on the door.


    There was no movement inside.


    No, if they really have to be in it, at least there should be some sound.


    And even if they don''t want to be seen, from my current situation, they should at least ask.


    What''s going on? Isn''t there anyone inside?


    I knocked on the door again and said, "director, I''m Xiao Wu. I want to tell you about our plan today."


    There is still no movement in the room, which is totally wrong.


    No, there''s no one in there.


    I put my ear to the door and listened carefully to the sound inside.


    The sound insulation effect of this kind of door is not very good, but after listening for a long time, there is no sound at all.


    No, if someone can''t keep it for such a long time, there will always be a voice for me to hear.


    From the window to the inside, because this is the kind of mirror glass, so nothing can be seen.


    I took a long breath. They''re not here.


    They must have their own meeting place, which will not be the marketing department or Nie Zhengxuan''s office.


    Where would that be? I really want to find it.


    But in the morning, if I just wander around in the company, what''s the matter?


    What''s more, if they find any floor, such as a dozen floors, it''s full of places for big people to stay, and I''m not qualified to go up.


    If so, in case of offending them, it would be really bad.


    It seems that I''ve come for nothing this time. I can''t. I have to be earlier tomorrow. Then I''ll see what they will look like.


    However, I have to pay off the security guard. It''s really difficult.


    He earned the money. If someone asked him, he would say it.


    And it can be seen from today''s situation that he is not a tight lipped person.


    If Nie Zhengxuan knew that I was following her, she would be suspicious.


    No, I can''t take the risk. I have to figure out something for myself.


    Director Nie is really powerful. In my case, ande is a double insurance company. What does she mean?Do you doubt me? It''s not like this, because although I''ve shown some horse''s feet, it doesn''t make people suspect that I''m lanfeifei.


    If it''s not for this reason, she is not at ease with me, so she sent these two people to watch my project.


    This is a good thing, but anyway, I have always trusted sister Liu, but now, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    I am sitting in my seat in the marketing department. Although I am a project manager now, I am not a formal position, so I am not qualified to enter the high-end office.


    Looking at the seat next to sister Liu, I found that on her seat, there was a new thing, which was clearly written on the cover, a plan.


    She''s really here, and she''s got the plans before me. She''s really strong in terms of ability.


    I took a long breath, picked up a book and looked at it. There was no problem in it. If everything was carried out according to this plan, the task would be completed soon.


    Even in such a short period of time, she has arranged the following events, including the press conference.


    It''s not easy to make such a plan in such a short time.


    I take a long breath, forget it, even if I don''t know where she went with director Nie, I just don''t know for the moment.


    In this way, I will have less conflict with them. Maybe after this project is over, I will try to explore their relationship through other aspects.


    I closed my eyes and calmed down. At this time, I don''t want to think about these things.


    However, all of a sudden, I found that my Lingtai was clear. No, director Nie, who told me that director Nie must be Nie Zhengxuan.


    In the company, isn''t there a director Nie?


    Thinking of this, I feel chilly. Is it him? If he has anything to do with sister Liu, then it''s troublesome.


    The thought in my heart immediately turned into actual action. I immediately stood up and walked towards the outside.


    I know Nie Zhengping''s office. It should be very easy to find in the HR department, and it''s in this building.


    After thinking about it, I took off my high-heeled shoes first. The closer this kind of thing is, the better.


    Through the open corridor, I feel the cold under my feet, but my heart is even colder.


    The office is close at hand. Not only that, but also there is a sound.


    It was a very discordant sound, and when I heard it, I knew that maybe I was really fooled.


    That''s sister Liu''s voice. No, they can''t be this kind of voice.


    I walked past, the door was not closed, but also left a seam.


    Looking along the gap, Nie Zhengping and sister Liu are sticking together.


    No, can their relationship be like this?


    I don''t know how long it took for them to finish, but I just looked at it like this, but I didn''t know what to do.


    They didn''t look back. They just picked up and talked.


    I quickly toward the side to hide for a while, in case he turned back, but will see me.


    "You are so bad." I was a little surprised by Sister Liu''s voice.


    The serious Liu Jie in the office can be like this. How can it be.


    "I ask you, what kind of person is she?" Nie Zhengping''s voice came out.


    Who is she? It''s not about me, is it?


    I was secretly surprised, but I could only listen so quietly.


    "She''s just a little girl who doesn''t know much about the world. She won''t pose a threat to you, and she''s very useful."


    Sister Liu''s words hurt me deeply, and it was really her.


    What she said was really meant for something else, not just to tell me some facts.


    Sister Liu, I never thought that she was such a person.


    "Ah..." I guess Nie Zhengping should have hugged sister Liu. At this time, women still like to be hugged.


    "Oh, there''s no problem with her identity. How can you be sure that she can be used by us? Maybe she''s a spy sent by Huson."


    They would have suspected that they were here.


    Think about it. I haven''t shown any other aspects, but I''m too close to Huson. They should have no problem if they think so.


    "She should have nothing to do with Huson. Really, I''ll pay more attention."


    Sister Liu''s voice has been all begging, I know for women now can not think of anything, just hope to fall quietly in the arms of the people they like.


    "Oh, that''s good. You should help her with your heart. I think she''s good. "


    Nie Zhengping''s voice is really disgusting.


    What he said is good. It''s not a compliment to me, the tone, and the situation of holding a woman. We can imagine the meaning of this."She''d better not move." But sister Liu said with a smile: "although it has nothing to do with Husen, I think Husen seems to be a little interested in her."


    "Well, who gets this kind of thing first


    "By the way, I would also like to remind you that you can use force on others, but she, I don''t think so."


    "I don''t think that as long as women try, they will Hey, hey. "


    His smile was disgusting, but I didn''t move, because I think they are talking about me now. Damn it. Does Nie Zhengping think that about me?


    "She''s different from others. She''s really different. Otherwise, Huson won''t have nothing to do with her." Sister Liu sighed.


    There was no more movement in the room. It was obvious that Nie Zhengping was thinking about Liu Jie''s words.


    At this time, sister Liu suddenly said, "Oh, what time is it? If someone sees it, it will be troublesome. Really, I''m patronizing you."


    I heard a sound coming from inside. It should be that they will do something more.


    No, I have to leave now.


    Thinking of this, I quietly left the door and walked towards the marketing department.


    The voice behind them is still ringing. They should have a little time.


    I took a long breath to calm my heart.


    Sister Liu, since you''re testing me like this, don''t blame me.


    I smile, anyway, already know her identity, and they want to know something about me.


    That''s easy to do. As long as I make good use of sister Liu, I can successfully stabilize them.


    That''s it. Fortunately, I wanted to introduce situ GUI''s project to sister Liu. I didn''t expect that she was such a person.


    But that''s great. I find it''s not too late.


    I chuckled and came to the marketing department, but no one came. I put on my shoes and picked up sister Liu''s plan.


    After waiting for a long time, I saw sister Liu come in.


    When she saw me, she was obviously stunned, and then her face turned red.


    I know what she''s thinking, but I don''t want to expose it. I''m not here at all.


    "Good morning, sister Liu. Oh, manager Liu, I didn''t expect that your plan has been made."


    I said hello, in the face of her, I still use the previous posture.


    "Oh, oh, manager Wu, when did you come? Why don''t I know? "


    I secretly sneer in my heart, you and Nie Zhengping are happy there, of course I don''t know.


    "I''ve been here for a while, and I''ve been reading your plan. It''s really amazing. I didn''t expect that you would have made such a comprehensive plan in such a short time."


    I patted the plan book. Looking at her expression slowly relaxed down.


    She should be worried that I know her relationship with Nie Zhengping, but if I don''t see anything, then nothing will happen.


    "Oh, I was thinking that since I was given a chance, I always had to perform well, so I did it early."


    I nodded and read the plan carefully, as long as they didn''t come to destroy my project.


    Other accounts, we slowly calculate, and if through sister Liu, I may know more about the company.


    "Great. Let''s ask everyone to come and have a look this morning. There''s no problem. We''ll go to Huson''s company in the afternoon. Then it was carried out according to the plan. "


    "I wish you would agree."


    With a smile, sister Liu stood up and made me a cup of coffee or latte.


    I look at the coffee in front of me, but I can''t find the mood to see her at first.


    "What''s the matter, manager Wu?"


    Maybe she found my change and asked.


    "Ah." I sighed and said with a bitter face, "the biggest headache for me now is to see the Huahua director, sister Liu. Can I not go?"

 Chapter 163

    Sister Liu had to smile at me, then she came over and pressed my shoulder and said, "no way, my manager, if you don''t go, we really can''t do anything about this project. It''s not going to work. "


    I had to laugh twice. Sister Liu, since you have been Nie Zhengping''s spy, I know how to deal with you now.


    "Well, forget it. I''d better go. But sister Liu, you have to keep an eye on me. If something goes wrong with this project, you''re the only one to ask."


    When I say this, I''m half joking. Sister Liu has already laughed. It seems that she listened to it as a joke.


    I believe she should not destroy this project, even Nie Zhengping, he did not dare to mess.


    This project is very important for the company, Nie Zhengxuan also personally involved, even old man Gao did not participate.


    Such a situation is inevitable. If anyone dares to mess around at this time, he will definitely be punished.


    Nie Zhengping, he should not be so stupid. This is good. I already know who sent the two nails around me.


    And Lei Qingmiao, it''s not so simple. It seems that I have to explore her. On the contrary, sister rainbow originally I thought she was sent by Nie Zhengping to follow me, but now she is free from suspicion.


    I sigh, this time, I really don''t know who to believe, who should not believe.


    I think of a line in a TV play to the effect that an avenger is lonely.


    Now think about it, this line is really classic, I am like this now, fortunately, I still have him.


    When the rest of the company came, we held a meeting. Of course, the meeting room was arranged by Zhang Wei.


    Anyway, she is also a nail. If some things are not handed over to her, in case she reports them to me, it will be bad for me.


    After the plan case was reported to you, they all took a serious look at it and generally felt that it was almost the same, but we discussed some details and revised them.


    When I handed the plan to Nie Zhengxuan, she nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes, you have fully mobilized all these people. You have done a good job, but here you are."


    She gave a stroke with her pen.


    I look to that place. It''s a material ratio between us and Hu''s group. If this item is crossed out, we will lose at least several hundred thousand.


    I frowned and said, "director, it''s hundreds of thousands. Although it''s not much for us, why don''t we earn what we can earn?"


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me, sighed and said: "we are still young and vigorous. To be honest, we can earn these, but have you ever thought about why we should let out this profit?"


    I think about it carefully. My father said that giving up some interests is for greater interests.


    In this sentence, it is reasonable for business to be universal. At some time, for the benefit of the latter, this kind of concession is still needed.


    "Do you have any special news here?"


    I asked tentatively, this sentence can be said to be a pun, and did not answer the question, but we can see what Nie Zhengxuan will say next and make the next judgment.


    Nie Zhengxuan laughed, clapped his hands and said, "yes, you''re really good. Indeed, I''ve received some special news."


    I took a long breath. This time, I was really wrong.


    "Well, there''s a list on Huson''s side, but it''s not so simple this time. It''s an overseas contract. If it''s done well, we can have a good cooperation with this company."


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me and said, "how about it? Do you have the confidence to take it down?"


    I scratched my head. Who can say that.


    "Director, this, you know, it''s hard for me to give you a specific answer."


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me, nodded and said, "I understand, so as long as you work hard, if you get this list, it''s a good profit. That''s why I''m here."


    I look at the seal of the plan. Does Nie Zhengxuan want to exchange such a little interest for the greatest interest?


    This is also too wishful thinking, Hu Sen, he is not stupid, so all of a sudden, you can get it? It''s impossible.


    I could only smile bitterly and say, "well, I''ll try my best."


    Nie Zhengxuan just nodded and didn''t say anything, so he waved me out.


    When I was about to go out, Nie Zhengxuan suddenly said, "I don''t know what you think, but if it was you, Husen would definitely sign with you."


    I had to go back and salute again, and then I withdrew.


    What do you mean? What do you mean? If it was me, Huson would have signed with me?


    Does Nie Zhengxuan think that I have a special relationship with Hu Sen?Is this a test?


    No, if it''s a test, if I have to sign back, it means that I have a relationship with Huson, I can''t stay in this company.


    Should I give up this opportunity? It''s not right. If she really doubts it, she doesn''t need to verify it, does she?


    This is a mess. What''s going on?


    I''m full of this thing now. I can''t think normally.


    Back in the marketing department, sister Liu has welcomed her. Now she is really concerned about this project.


    I handed the plan to her and she looked at it.


    "No, what are you going to do to give up so many benefits?"


    I gave a wry smile, and sure enough, sister Liu also saw it.


    "Don''t ask. Of course it''s useful. Well, let''s do it."


    Sitting in the company''s business car, all eyes look at me, except the driver.


    I know what they mean, because it was agreed yesterday that we would go there in the afternoon.


    This time, it turned into the past of the morning.


    Moreover, this matter will certainly not be too small, otherwise, it will not change its mind so temporarily.


    It took a lot of effort for sister Liu to make it clear to their minister, and then she brought all the good people out.


    "Manager Wu, what''s the matter?" At this time, sister Liu first asked, in this, that is, she is a little familiar with me.


    "You''ve read today''s plan and revised it according to your wishes, but director Nie has changed it again. Have you all read it?"


    Except for sister Liu, no one else should have read the new plan. I asked sister Liu to send it out.


    "No, if this place is modified, we will add hundreds of thousands more."


    Lei Qingmiao reacted first.


    I looked at her and found that she was not a simple person. Working in the logistics department, I could see that she was not an ordinary person.


    Rainbow elder sister also nodded at this time, said: "yes, we have to pay the human and material resources, more money can not be measured, how can this happen, is it..."


    I know what sister rainbow should have seen. She smiles and says, "to give up some benefits is to get more benefits."


    As soon as this sentence was finished, I found the whole meal. The driver is from our marketing department. Obviously, he has lost his mind.


    Not only her, but also sister Liu and sister rainbow are looking at me blankly.


    "What''s the matter? Am I not right? "


    It''s strange. Is this sentence wrong? How do you look like that.


    "Oh, no, No." "Rainbow sister said:" but I did not expect that you would say such words


    "Yes, I haven''t heard that for a long time." Sister Liu took a look at the surprised Lei Qingmiao and Zhang Wei, and said, "I used to listen to Minister Gao''s words, but I didn''t expect manager Wu to be so young and knowledgeable."


    I was shocked, and I felt like I was going to sweat.


    Because in my impression, this sentence was always said by my father. Now that I have said this sentence, isn''t it my own death? Damn, how can I be so careless.


    I don''t know about sister rainbow, but if sister Liu told Nie Zhengping, he would doubt it.


    My God, how could I make such a big mistake.


    "Manager Wu, what do you mean?" At this time, sister Liu added a sentence and then pulled me back.


    "Director Nie got a piece of information. Husen has a leisurely project in hand, which is cooperating with overseas companies. We have to have snacks. That''s why we got there first."


    Everyone just nodded.


    They don''t doubt our motivation to go to Husen company, but I believe I have been suspected by sister rainbow and sister Liu.


    I looked out of the window and pretended to be looking at the scenery, but in fact, through the little reflection on the window, I saw sister Liu looking at me in surprise and turned away after a long time.


    It''s over. I''m killing myself this time. No one can save me.


    I secretly sighed in my heart, I was thinking about whether I could think of some way to remedy it.


    However, I feel that any way is futile.


    As I am now, if I explain it, it may make people more suspicious.


    It''s better to wait until they find some signs, and I''ll say that this is a sentence I thought of at that time. Maybe I can muddle through.


    Thinking about it like this, I felt that as soon as the car stopped, it had already arrived at the other party''s company.


    This time, the front desk was very enthusiastic. When they saw us, they took us to their conference room without saying hello to them.


    Huson, before they came, we had to sit and the Secretary poured us coffee. Then we went back.As soon as they had a drink, Huson and they had already opened the door and came in.


    "Well, manager Wu came so fast that we were just ready."


    Huson is still such a hippie. I looked at him and found that he had a female secretary with him today.


    That female secretary is carefully prepared. She is also good-looking and tall. She should be his new girlfriend.


    "I said, just stick to one day, it''s true?"


    I sneer. Huson is a real villain, but he is much better than those hypocrites.


    He just laughed, did not explain anything, said: "OK, now it''s almost noon, let''s go, let''s go to the canteen to eat first."


    Then he did a please action.


    I look at my watch, and it''s really at this point. To be honest, I really don''t want to have dinner with them, but he said there was business, and there was no way.


    Just when I came to the canteen, I found that there were a little more changes. In the small canteen, there were several compartments. Although the whole work was not very meticulous, it was really fast enough to do it in only one day.


    "This..." I''m a little surprised. What''s Huson going to do?


    "Oh, that''s right. Today, some business happened to be said while eating, so it''s here. Come on


    Then he pointed, and I didn''t think about it. Then he went in.


    His secretary followed the arrangement.


    When we all sat down, I immediately felt wrong.


    There are not many people sitting in this kind of sound insulation, that is, a table for six people at most. But we have arranged for me, sister Liu and sister rainbow. Correspondingly, it''s also from Huson''s side.


    Zhang Wei didn''t go to Zhang Wei''s room because he didn''t leave yesterday.


    I was about to say something, but I heard Huson say, "Oh, by the way, you should know, I have a new project now."


    When he said that, I was immediately attracted to the past. This return is also related to this new project. How can I miss such an opportunity?


    I looked at him and suddenly thought of another thing. How can he know that we already know about this project?


    Does he find the people we put in this company?


    That''s amazing.


    I smile a little, say: "did you discover our company arranges the inside spy here?"


    "Don''t say it''s so ugly. There are people like that in every company, aren''t there?" Huson just smiles and says, "I don''t care."


    "I care. You sent this information. Otherwise, we couldn''t have known." I said coldly.


    Sure enough, Hu Sen nodded at me and gave me a little smile, which was really intentional.

 Chapter 164

    I was stunned for a moment. If he intentionally disclosed this information, could he say that there is no such project?


    I looked at him and said, "Chairman Hu, do you think this project is fake?"


    "Of course It can''t be fake. " He also deliberately gave me a round, so that I almost remembered to give him two slaps.


    At this time, sister Liu responded and asked, "director Hu, do you have any intention in this way? Is it just to show us that you have found our people? "


    Huson shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m not so boring. I really want to cooperate with you on this project, but I have one condition."


    "It depends on what the conditions are?" I said coldly, I always feel that his condition is not so simple.


    "How about you being my girlfriend?"


    "No way." As expected, it was the same as what I thought. Without thinking about this condition, I refuted it and went back.


    Huson looked disappointed, then sighed and said, "but this project is big."


    "I''m priceless."


    I look at him coldly, now I have no meaning to talk.


    I stood up and said, "manager Liu, let''s go. I''ll invite you at noon and come back in the afternoon to discuss business."


    "Hey, wait, wait." Huson immediately reached for me.


    I dodged in disgust. To be honest, I''ve never hated him so much. But today''s matter, let me hate very much, I don''t like him like this.


    Hu Sen was obviously a little embarrassed, and immediately said: "just a joke, a joke, manager Wu, don''t take it seriously."


    I gave him a cold stare and said, "I don''t think Chairman Hu would make such a joke. Forget it, I can''t accept this cooperation."


    "It''s just a joke. It''s a joke. Manager Wu, sit down, sit down and talk."


    It''s interesting that he looks a little worried, but I always think it''s on.


    I can''t agree to what he said just now, but now that he''s joking, it''s my problem not to give me a step down.


    I had to sit down and say, "if you mention it again, I''ll leave immediately. I don''t even take a taxi with you."


    "Yes, yes, manager Wu said so."


    This man is really depressing. How can he see me right? What''s special about me?


    "If not, we can talk about the terms again, but I promise it won''t involve manager Wu. It''s the head office."


    He looked at me with the wrong expression, then added.


    I nodded, of course, the terms can be discussed, as long as it does not involve me.


    If his conditions are not so harsh, maybe we have to discuss.


    At this time, the food has come up, we have moved the chopsticks, for a time, the whole scene is more embarrassing, no one spoke.


    It''s his fault. It''s not me. I don''t care about that.


    Today, I have to speed up my meal. It''s obvious that Huson''s arrangement is aimed at me.


    If, like that day, all of us have to leave after eating, we will be left in today''s cubicle.


    At that time, even if nothing happens, if the time is a little longer, it will be doubted.


    Now that I''m a suspect, I don''t want to make a fuss.


    I winked at sister Liu and asked her to take care of me. She ate too fast. At this time, I had to hold them.


    No matter where Liu Jie comes from, at least on this occasion, she is still mine.


    Sure enough, sister Liu slowed down her eating. At the same time, I saw sister rainbow slowing down.


    It''s really insightful.


    Hu Sen was bitter. After a while, he said, "manager Wu, this is a personal request. I don''t know if I can raise it."


    "No, as I said, it''s only business with you, not personal."


    I decided once, let him bring it up, it may be something.


    "No, you always see that I helped you once before. Let me have a word."


    I thought for a moment, this face really need to give, last time if he didn''t help me, maybe I am a ghost now.


    And he was just right when he appeared last time. It seems that he should have been following me and protecting me.


    "Well, last time you did a good job, I''ll let you talk about it."


    This kind of human feelings always have to be paid back.


    "Well, manager Wu, I want to know what you like, that is, what you are more interested in?"


    Leng, what am I interested in?


    Sister Liu said: "director Hu, this is a set of intelligence. If you know something you are interested in, do you send it every day?"Hu Sen''s face was embarrassed, which was obviously said by Sister Liu.


    But I was stunned. Yeah, what am I interested in now?


    To be honest, I used to choose fashion and clothing, but now I don''t think about it at all.


    What I''m really interested in seems to have disappeared from my life.


    My main task now is to find out the cause of my father''s death.


    And avenge him, that''s it.


    If I''m still interested in anything, it''s the things behind Nie''s company.


    I gave a wry smile, shook my head and said, "No


    "No, you''re giving me a chance."


    "I said, No."


    I looked at Huson. He suddenly decided, and then he burst into tears.


    "Hello, what''s the matter with you? Why do you cry all of a sudden? I''m really not interested in anything. "


    "No, that''s not the reason." Huson said softly, "because your eyes just now are full of sadness."


    I was stunned. He was too emotional. I did think of my father just now, but how did he see it?


    "No, I''m sad. Why are you crying?"


    I wonder, what is the emotional world of Huson? Is it because of the world of fox demon that I don''t understand?


    "That''s true, but you remind me of someone who might have been my wife if it hadn''t been for something." Huson said softly.


    "Oh, it''s the first time I''ve heard that. Who will be your wife?" At this time, sister Liu helped to bring this topic to a more happy place.


    But Hu Sen said: "the original idea is to cooperate with the three families. And the one who will marry me is lanfeifei of Lanshi. "


    I was stunned for a moment. I did hear situ GUI say this thing, but I didn''t expect that I had already done this at the beginning, and even my affairs had been settled.


    Sister Liu was obviously a little embarrassed. She looked at sister rainbow, and sister rainbow also had a depressed expression. It can be seen that they were a little surprised when they heard the news.


    "That''s news, but what''s the LAN company? How come I haven''t heard of it, and I want to combine the three, and it should be a group company with similar strength? "


    At this time, I can mend a knife. I don''t know Lan''s company. That''s OK. And it''s normal for me to not know Lan''s company.


    Hu Sen gave me a smile and said, "it''s normal that you don''t know. This company is the predecessor of Nie''s company."


    I secretly cried out in my heart, bad, this time the play has been performed again, sister Liu told me this, if you continue to play like this, sister Liu will not pass that pass.


    I motioned to sister Liu, and then said, "I know, I''ve heard of some, but this LAN family is really so powerful. Can we make peace with you, and then unite the three families?"


    "Powerful. If I have another person I admire in business, it''s the old man of the LAN family."


    Hu Sen sighed, then looked up at the sky and said, "the group company he set up alone has suppressed my plan to join hands with situ GUI, and has kept our company under control. It''s really a powerful person."


    My heart is really mixed, that is, there is admiration for my father, even can let opponents admire him like this, and there is missing for him.


    After his father left, LAN changed to Nie. This time, he really fell behind.


    Huson just laughed and said: "Oh, yes, maybe this matter is not allowed to be said within your company, but it doesn''t matter. Now it''s in my company. You just don''t have to say it when you go back."


    "Are you kidding? Why don''t we say it?" I hate hate to say, of course, it is acting.


    "Manager Wu, you don''t understand the situation. You can''t say anything about it when you go back." What reminds me this time is sister rainbow.


    I Leng for a while, looking at sister Liu, she also nodded at me.


    I had to sigh, said: "no, it really is not allowed to say this thing in the company?"


    "Manager Wu, you just came here, so you don''t know. It''s better not to say it well." Sister Liu also said this time, I had to nod, should come down.


    But I turned my head to Huson. I wanted to know under what circumstances he contacted my father.


    However, Huson just gave me a smile and said, "however, what I have to say is that my impression of Miss LAN is still a little girl."


    I''ll go. Have I seen him before? When? Why didn''t I respond. I thought about it and didn''t answer. I can''t talk about it now.


    "Have you met Miss LAN?" Sister Liu asked at this time. I looked at her and her eyes were full of expectation."Yes, well, many years ago, at a gathering of outstanding entrepreneurs, Mr. LAN and miss LAN were together."


    Huson said with a smile.


    I found that sister Liu''s eyes were obviously dim. I sighed and said, "you didn''t see her recently."


    "No, by the way, isn''t there a rumor that her car had an accident in the mountain?"


    As soon as Huson said this, I immediately pricked up my ears to listen to it, but I was very concerned about it.


    "Yes, I found the car, but there was no one in it."


    My cold sweat all came out, why didn''t I think of mending a leak? At that time, I should have been sent to the hospital by situ GUI.


    Now think about it, I didn''t think that although they were sure that I was dead, they would definitely check it out.


    After all, it''s not good if we don''t give the outside world an account of such a big thing.


    "And I heard that no bodies were found around."


    Sister Liu added at this time.


    "Oh, so she might still be alive." Huson smiles and says, "if that''s the case, I''d love to find her again."


    Sister Liu just gave a wry smile and said, "what''s the use of finding it? Now it''s not Lan''s world. Even if she comes back, she can''t help it?"


    "Sister Liu, you talk a little too much." Rainbow elder sister reminded a at this time.


    Looking at them, I suddenly feel that their feelings for me are different.


    Although it''s just a feeling, I can only stay in my heart now, without any way to tell them.


    Hu Sen laughed, then shook his head and said, "there must be no place for Nie, but I can do it here. I can reserve a place for her as a landlady."


    As soon as he finished, I saw several of his staff laughing, apparently as a joke.


    I was thinking about whether or not to mend a knife and satirize him. What I didn''t expect was that there was an anger on his face at this time.


    "What are you laughing at? You think I''m joking?"


    This words say a bit heavy, those a few men immediately did not say a word.


    Huson''s expression at this time was really cold, and I felt a momentum on him, which was very similar to the last time he saw Zhu Xue in the hotel.


    But that kind of momentum is different from what it is now. It''s frightening.


    I saw that not only his staff, but also sister Liu and sister rainbow were a little shaken. My body was a little tight.


    But at this time, from the middle of the brow, a cool feeling came through, so that I could barely control it.


    Huson coldly said: "I''m serious. I''m here. I''ll say another thing. If any of you find Miss Lan''s trace, just tell me, I found her. One million. If you can bring her directly, ten million."


    My God, I found out for the first time that I was so valuable.


    "Yes, yes." Those subordinates quickly agreed.


    That momentum slowly disappeared. Sister Liu and sister rainbow were obviously relieved. I looked at Husen. Is this man really so infatuated?


    Should not, he has the opportunity to contact women, and do not need him to contact, those people will rush up, right?


    How could he be so infatuated for a woman who only knows about it.


    He definitely has another purpose. Does he want to control LAN through me? After all, if you find me, LAN''s old partner may come back.


    After thinking about it, I found that my true identity may be quite valuable.

 Chapter 165

    However, these things can only be thought about in my mind. On the surface, I still have to maintain a meaning that I don''t know anything.


    "So I look like Miss LAN?"


    I asked with a smile, now look and had been less than 18000 miles, like just ghost.


    Huson was much calmer at this time. As soon as he was so domineering, I realized that he could rule such a business empire. It was not a fake.


    "No, you don''t look like her at all."


    I have to give a bitter smile, which is for sure.


    "Then why do you think of her when you see me? Is there any reason? "


    With a long sigh, Huson said, "character, temper, and the feeling of speaking."


    My heart was cold and sweaty. My God, this Huson just came into contact with me. From my character, temper and feeling of speaking, I can judge that I am very similar to lanfeifei. Other people can feel it.


    God, this is a big event. I was stunned for a moment, and immediately woke up, looked at sister Liu, and they asked, "Sister Liu, sister rainbow, you should have seen Miss LAN, do you look like me?"


    Sister Liu and sister rainbow both shook their heads. It is obvious that I am still far from what I was.


    I looked at Hu Sen, then said with a smile: "your feeling is wrong, people are the most contact, people say not like, how can you say like?"


    Hu Sen laughs and says, "what they contact is Miss Lan''s side, while what I contact is the other side."


    I frowned. What''s the name? How can I know which side is the other side, inside or outside.


    Wait, I have a flash of inspiration in my heart. Yes, I did meet Huson. No wonder I always felt so familiar when I first met him in the coffee shop.


    I still remember that it was really an annual meeting of an excellent entrepreneur. My father took me to attend in order to let me get in touch with more excellent talents. If I remember correctly, I was only 18 years old at that time.


    It was a bit of a young man at that time. I still remember that a handsome guy came to invite me to dance at that time, but I turned him down mercilessly. Now think about it, that man is actually Huson.


    And what''s more, although I refused him, he came over with his father and sat next to me.


    At that time, it really gave me a headache. I felt that this person made me feel very uncomfortable.


    Of course, that''s how it felt at that time.


    "What''s the matter? Manager Wu, do you have anything in mind? "


    Huson then asked.


    I was pulled back and laughed at him. I was a little absorbed in my thoughts just now. I remember that something should have happened at that time, but it was very vague, because I always felt that it was not a big deal.


    I didn''t expect him to remember.


    "At that time, did you agree to marry miss lanfeifei?"


    I''m very interested in this question. I''d like to see what the final result of my father''s attempt to bring together situ GUI and Nie Zhengxuan at that time, and the final result of my relationship with Hu Sen.


    "I agree." "I agreed all of a sudden," he said with a smile. But I heard something happened to situ GUI. "


    I nodded secretly. Situ GUI told me about it, and he didn''t accept it at that time. So it''s true.


    I scratched my head and said, "what happened to situ GUI? He also likes Miss LAN?"


    "I don''t know whether he likes Miss LAN or not. I just know that he has rejected Mr Lan''s offer."


    "Oh, that''s interesting. What offer did he refuse?"


    I feel this matter is really more and more interesting, afraid to ask a casual.


    Hu Sen looked at me and said, "at that time, it was his second young lady, Nie Zhengxuan, the director of your side, who was planning to marry him."


    I don''t have anything. Sister Liu and sister rainbow over there were obviously stunned. Looking at this, they didn''t expect that it would be Nie Zhengxuan.


    Huson''s eyes became strange and said, "I can easily understand their expressions, but yours is very strange. You are not surprised at all. Do you know that long ago?"


    If I go, it will be suspected. I''m not on guard at all.


    "No, it''s normal to think about it. Since Miss LAN has already given it to you, then if you make up with him again, isn''t there only one daughter left for him?"


    Huson gave me a cold look, then suddenly narrowed his eyes. I felt that he should have seen something.


    "Well, that''s all." Instead of pursuing anything, he ended the topic directly.


    I took a long breath. This should be the end. If I go on like this, I guess I will be exposed.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, sister Liu took over the topic.We all looked at her strangely, this matter, originally should not have too much involvement with her, how could she take it?


    Hu Sen looked at sister Liu strangely with a blank face and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you have anything else to do? "


    "Director Hu, if you excuse me, are you so sure miss LAN is still alive?"


    I want to ask the same question about Sister Liu. It''s a little too far.


    I know I''m still alive, but for Huson, they don''t know at all.


    And situ GUI should have passed on the news that I was dead?


    Huson shook his head, then looked at me first, and then said, "although it is said that Miss LAN is dead, I think she is still alive."


    I am a Leng, so sure, how can?


    "How can you be so sure?" Sister Liu''s expression is a little serious.


    What does she mean by that? Is she asking for information and then trying to tell Nie Zhengping, or does she really care about me?


    I stare at sister Liu, but I can''t see any problems.


    Hu Sen laughed and said: "when I saw her, I showed her face. She is not a person who died early. If she doesn''t live to more than 80 years, I don''t think she can die."


    We are all depressed. Is that all?


    And when he said that, I felt like I was in trouble.


    If it is true that lanfeifei is not dead, if Nie Zhengxuan knows, they will find a way to check me.


    Wu Lanfei''s whereabouts, of course, is not the heart now.


    That hospital will be found in the end. At that time, it will be really troublesome.


    It seems that I should tell situ GUI when I go back today.


    Now, there should be no problem in repairing the leak. I hope I can make it.


    Later, we also lost the motivation to talk, had to hastily scattered, back to the office, sister Liu, they continue to go busy.


    But this time, there was one more item. The Secretary actually joined in and took Zhang Wei away.


    I look at Huson. He doesn''t want to do anything. I don''t have any protection around me now.


    Huson''s expression was a bit serious and frightening. I didn''t know what he meant, so I just sat and didn''t say a word.


    At this time, his deputy of the project department came over and presented the plan to him.


    He just looked a little, frowned and said: "this authority, should not be that you can do it?"


    I understand what he said. He saw the benefits we gave up.


    "You are right. It has been approved by director Nie. Don''t worry."


    Huson nodded, sighed, and said, "look, she''s going to win. Manager Wu, can I have a word with you alone? "


    I frown. Is it an invitation? I always feel uneasy.


    "Forget it. I don''t dare to answer you like this."


    Hu Sen pointed to a small room beside him and said, "it''s a very special place. The sound insulation is very good, but you can see the inside from the outside. When we open the curtains, so many people will feel relieved, won''t you?"


    I looked at the small room and found that it was transparent glass. It also gave me a more reassuring space. If I don''t give face again, there may be no next project.


    I want to have a try. I thought in my heart that it was OK to win this project.


    I nodded, he just stood up, very gentlemanly let me go first, and asked the Secretary to bring two cups of coffee.


    Then I went into the cubicle. Fortunately, I could see the outside from the inside. If anything happened, they should be able to deal with it. I''m quite relieved.


    "Sit down."


    Huson sat on one side, I had to sit on the other side, away from him, but he didn''t say anything.


    After the secretary brought in the coffee, he left.


    Huson looked at me and said, "what do you know?"


    "Ah?" I was stunned by his question?


    "Don''t pretend to be silly. When I talked about lanfeifei just now, I always looked at your expression. You must know something?"


    He had a fierce expression, which was a little scary.


    "Well, I really don''t know. You know, I''m a new employee. How can I know anything?"


    "No, you must know something they don''t know."


    Hu Sen looked at me coldly, and then said, "it''s not easy for you to see my real body, and the timing of your appearance is not really a bit coincidental. You are familiar with Nie''s, no, it should be said that it used to be Lan''s group."


    I gave a wry smile. Who said all these things?


    "Well, where I''m going to apply, I always need to know something about them. Of course, I''ll be familiar with them.""It''s impossible to be familiar with the fact that even Liu Siyu and Nie Zhengping can see through their adultery. Can they bear not to talk about it?"


    I was totally shocked this time. To tell you the truth, I just found out that thing this morning, but I didn''t expect that he already knew it.


    No, there are his people in our group, and he is also a cruel man.


    I understood immediately in my heart.


    "Don''t think about who it is. I''m one of the six."


    He actually saw what I thought, but it''s normal. Most people will think the same thing for the first time.


    I had to give a bitter smile and said: "Chairman Hu is really very powerful, but this person, I''ll go back to check, should I be able to check?"


    "It''s no use for you to find out about her, because I have only one purpose to let her go, that is to inquire about Miss Lan''s whereabouts."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect that Huson would care so much about lanfeifei, who was me before.


    "No, you care so much about Miss LAN?"


    "Of course, because she is my fiancee, but I promised Mr. Lan that I would take good care of her."


    I look at Hu Sen''s expression, a little want to laugh, take care of, are you kidding, if it is so intentional, it will not often about girls, right?


    "If you really want to take care of her, what''s going on every time you ask for a girl?"


    I also coldly answered a, this Huson also too can pretend.


    I have a date with the girl, and I miss her. Fortunately, I am lanfeifei. Otherwise, I would be easily fooled.


    But as soon as I finished, I felt his breath again.


    How could that be?


    But he stared at me for a long time and then said, "what do you really know? Tell me, where is she?"


    "No I answered without thinking.


    Husen''s breath is stronger, but I feel that the clearness of my brow is stronger, so that I can withstand his momentum.


    For a long time, he was surprised to take back the momentum, nodded and said: "I didn''t expect that you were an expert. Last time I saved you, maybe it was a mistake. You can save yourself."


    I gave a dry smile. Fortunately, he did it last time. Otherwise, it might be the last day for me.


    "I can''t say that."


    I had to do xuanxu, anyway, I don''t know what happened, he certainly didn''t know more.


    "You may think that I am a playboy, but there are some reasons for that. I want to know now, Miss LAN, is she still alive?"


    And I look him in the eye, and that''s it.


    When he said these words, his eyes were very clear, and there was no flicker or treachery in them.


    I feel like I''m starting to believe him. Anyway, his identity, with me, is really a bit embarrassing.


    "I have conditions."


    I finally decided to take a gamble. I want to see what kind of person this Huson is.


    Maybe it will succeed, maybe it will fail, but I don''t want so much now. Huson is a cruel man. If I catch him, maybe I have more capital to fight with them.


    "You said


    His voice was cold, but I could hear that he was loose.


    "You give me all the staff of your company in Nie''s, and then if I have something, I can use them to inquire."


    I look at Hu Sen, this condition is a bit big, if just change a life and death information, obviously a bit too much.


    "Results."


    I never thought that he would be so happy to promise, it seems that he is at all costs.


    "And that project."


    "I''ll give it to you."


    My God, did he pay so much? I really don''t know how to face him.

 Chapter 166

    I stared at him for a long time, his eyes did not change at all, he is serious, I can see.


    What do I do? Should I tell him I''m lanfeifei?


    No, I can''t take the risk. What should I do?


    Now in front of this transaction is really too attractive, let me have a little heart.


    Let''s put the project aside first. If I know the people in Huson''s company and can cooperate with them, then I can get information about a lot of things.


    This is very important. My real purpose is to get some information that is difficult to get.


    It''s really hard for me to accomplish this kind of thing alone.


    Because those who have this kind of core information must be some core people.


    People like Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan can''t get close to each other. Even if they get close to each other, they won''t trust you if they don''t see the secrets in their hearts for three years.


    Even if it''s trust, will they really take the news out?


    But if they are surrounded by my people, then it is very likely that they will get clues unintentionally. That''s it.


    This kind of transaction is full of risks, but also full of temptations.


    "You have been thinking for a long time. In fact, I already know your answer. You must know lanfeifei, but you don''t know whether to tell me."


    I smile and say, "you''re right, so what?"


    He looked at me, stood up and said, "well, I''ll give you one more step. I''ll take a risk. I can tell you who I am in your team."


    I also stood up and looked to the other side. The people there obviously found out. After they had a look at us, they went on to work.


    "Zhang Wei."


    What? It''s her. I never thought that she is Hu Sen''s person. She has reached such a deep level and is close to Nie Zhengxuan.


    In this way, Nie Zhengxuan gave her to me. Is there something like that?


    It doesn''t have to be monitoring me. Maybe she found something and asked Zhang Wei to follow me to see her reaction?


    "Well, if you believe my sincerity, I really want to cooperate with you," Huson said


    "It''s not cooperation. It''s just mutual use. It''s a deal."


    I think I should be able to make this deal with him. I''ve made up my mind, but I''ll keep it. I won''t tell him now. I''m lanfeifei.


    I want to see. If he really wants to help me, I can tell him some information slowly.


    In this way, maybe we can use it for a long time.


    Anyway, it''s also a fiance set by my father.


    It''s really interesting. I didn''t expect to have such an identity. It also gives me a headache.


    Hu Sen also recognized that my words were loose. He sat back happily and said, "come on, manager Wu, please sit down. What''s her situation?"


    "Her condition is not very good. You can imagine coming down from such a high cliff."


    "Is she hurt? Where is it? "


    Huson''s expression is very anxious, I can see that it is from the heart, but I can''t tell him anything.


    I had to shake my head and said, "sorry, she won''t believe you now. I can tell her about you and let her decide whether to believe you or not."


    Huson nodded, sighed and said, "I understand. Now I just need to know that she is still alive. As long as I''m alive, I can do whatever it takes. "


    I gave a cold smile and said, "what if she''s paralyzed?"


    This is very normal. If ordinary people come down from such a high cliff, they must have fallen to death. Even if they can barely survive, it is also very normal to fall into paralysis.


    I also try him with this sentence. In his capacity, no matter how the fiance, on the one hand, he has no engagement, on the other hand, he has no business. He has to take care of lanfeifei all his life.


    He didn''t want to know what he was trying to find. If a half dead man is found, it may be of some use to him.


    When I ask, I want to see his reaction, which can also show how much I will tell him later.


    But Huson looked at me with firm eyes and said, "no matter what she is, I must find her. I have a way


    I am stunned for a moment, he is very serious in saying this sentence.


    It''s not true. I''ve just met one side. I''m not so infatuated. I''m not used to it.


    This is totally different from his usual change of girlfriends on that Monday.


    I had to smile bitterly for a while and said, "I don''t think she will believe a playboy like you. Maybe you don''t know what she hates most is a person like you."Huson doesn''t speak any more. He should know that his early reputation is not very good.


    "You What is the relationship between you and her? "


    This time, he began to doubt me. It''s also true. If I knew her, it''s really strange to realize this degree.


    "Can I say I have nothing to do with her?"


    First, I made fun of him, so that he could not touch my lifeline.


    Sure enough, although his eyes are fierce, but I can''t help it. It''s bad luck for him to meet people like me.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to tease you. I can say that my parents have received the kindness of master LAN, so I have always been her confidant and confidant."


    "No way." I said, he immediately said.


    I was stunned. How could he say that?


    He looked at me and said, "I''ve investigated her social relationship clearly. It''s impossible for her to have you. What''s more, after the event happened that day, Nie got the information for the first time. How did you show up there and save him. It''s impossible. "


    At that critical moment, I thought, how could I get to the scene first?


    I have to make up a good reason to convince him, otherwise, this person will not be able to make a deal. I made an enemy instead.


    My God, I just thought about it. It''s so complicated.


    It seems that, as situ GUI said, this Husen is not what it seems.


    When he was serious, it was a bit of a headache.


    What''s more, he has a keen sense that others can''t find.


    I looked at him, suddenly a smile, I have thought of how I should say, depends on whether he believes it or not.


    He looked at me, and now his expression was a little depressed, probably because of my deception.


    "You are a three Tailed Fox, and situ GUI is a 3000 year old ghost, right?"


    He frowned and said, "does that have anything to do with your answer?"


    "It''s not necessary, but I just want to tell you that I''m not an ordinary person, understand? I can see that you are not ordinary people


    Husen was stunned for a moment, scratched his head and said, "I know you are really unusual, but does it have anything to do with our business?"


    I gave a wry smile, sighed and said, "of course, I feel that when Feifei has an accident, I will be in a hurry. If I hadn''t saved her, she would have been dead by then. "


    Huson looked at me, and I took it with me.


    I want him to believe that I have a special ability. That''s why I used this ability to save lanfeifei.


    Huson looked at me for a long time and said, "half true, half false. It''s true and false, but you must be alive


    Great, he can tell the truth and the falsehood. Of course, the words just now are half true and half false. If he can tell which one is true and which one is false, I will be depressed.


    "Of course, there are fakes. I can''t tell you what abilities I use and how I use them?"


    I gave him a white look, and he had to give a wry smile.


    "Well, I''ll believe you once. Even if you''re a good friend of lanfeifei, why do you want to come here and go to Nie''s?"


    I look at him, then smile and say, "what do you say?"


    Huson glared at me again without saying a word.


    He looks like this, I know he is a little angry, every time always let me so fake fan three, make him a little don''t know how to talk to me.


    "You should be able to think about this problem. I won''t tell you. I have a purpose. As long as that is achieved, I will leave. "


    Hu Sen was relieved, nodded and said softly: "sure enough, the death of master LAN is not so simple."


    I was surprised, and he did.


    "Come on, our deal is closed."


    Huson has changed back to his original state again, which is really different from that just now.


    Looking at him like this, I don''t know why. I feel like it''s easier to accept him.


    It''s not that annoying anymore.


    "If you can really make her feel trustworthy, maybe one day, she will want to see you."


    I said it softly.


    He obviously heard and looked at me.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "You are a very interesting fox. Maybe I want to help you."


    I don''t know how I could have said that at that time, so I quickly took a cover.


    Huson just smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t speak any more.


    After a few days of discussion, we will have nothing to discuss."Let''s go out. I''ll announce new projects and work with you."


    I nodded, which is really good, I must go up now, this needs a strong project support, that project, should be my goal.


    But at the same time, I will be doubted by them. I have to find a way to solve this doubt.


    What should we do? I''m in a mess.


    This kind of thing can''t be done in one thing or two. No, I have to discuss with situ GUI in the evening.


    There are also things about Sister Liu. Is Zhang Wei there today? How did she know?


    Or does she always know what kind of identity she is.


    This Husen is also fierce, unexpectedly so quietly put a nail in Nie Zhengxuan''s side.


    We walked out of the small compartment together.


    The managers immediately stood up and looked at Huson.


    "I now announce that our key project is also signed by manager Wu of Nie''s company. As soon as the preliminary work of this project is completed, we will prepare for the second project."


    As soon as he announced, I saw that his managers were all at a loss. After looking at each other, they looked at me in surprise.


    Obviously, they don''t understand what I said to Chairman Hu, who could easily hand over a key project to me.


    I don''t care about them, and people on our side all cast an envious eye.


    In addition to Zhang Wei, in her eyes, there is something different from others.


    When Zhang Wei saw me looking at him, he was also surprised and looked at Hu Sen.


    My remaining light, seeing Hu Sen give her a slight nod, she responded.


    It''s really her. I was surprised. I have to pay attention. Now I''m around. The enemy situation is really heavy.


    "Chairman, is this project..." A person who seems to have a lot of status said.


    He should be a high-level person. It''s usually easier for him to get close to Hu Sen. that''s why he said so.


    Hu Senwei waved his hand and said: "needless to say, in the future, our project is likely to cooperate more with manager Wu. Just prepare. Go ahead. "


    "Yes." That person didn''t say anything, his people looked at each other again, and then they packed up and left.


    Huson then turned to me and said, "I won''t send you any more. If there is anything, you are welcome to contact me at any time."


    "Well, director Hu, I wish our cooperation a happy one and we will go back."


    This is the first time I give him a good face, because of his persistence to lanfeifei.


    After leaving his company, as soon as she got back to the car, sister Liu could not help but said, "no, manager Wu, you really have to win a good project?"


    I nodded and didn''t speak. I was thinking about something.


    "You are so good. Manager Wu. " Rainbow elder sister also said at this time: "can get the project from this Husen, and also so simple, not ordinary people can do."


    I had to smile bitterly and ask, "how do you say that?"


    "You don''t know, director Hu, but he is a famous fox in the business world."


    I was surprised. No, his real life is known to the whole business community.


    "He is very cunning. Projects signed with him will always make him a lot of money in some places. This time, such projects as ours are very rare."


    He is as cunning as a fox. I think about it in retrospect. That''s what the business community says, but I know that it should be the other way around.


    He''s a special fox.

 Chapter 167

    "Come on, don''t say that. How''s the discussion going today?" I asked, let''s talk about our current project first.


    "Oh, there''s no problem. Now it''s time to prepare for a press conference the day after tomorrow, because it''s a project for the benefit of the people. However, some special personnel will be invited. We mainly invite some suppliers. "


    Sister Liu reported it. It seems that this matter has been completed very well.


    I felt relieved. I looked at a folder handed over by Sister Liu, which contained the record of the meeting. I saw that sister Liu had sorted out it.


    After looking at a few pages, there was no problem. I took a long breath and said, "well, we are busy recently. We will inform these suppliers tomorrow. I don''t know if they have time to come the day after tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry, no matter how urgent this kind of project is, they will come here."


    Sister Liu laughs. It''s true. First of all, it''s not about the actual interests. This time, we made a good profit. Naturally, they have their share.


    What''s more, this project for the benefit of the people has a certain connection with the above. Once it is done well, its reputation will be quite good.


    "Sister Liu, I have to work hard for you recently."


    I took a look at sister Liu. Although I already know her identity, I still want to use her now.


    Not only need to use, but also need to be handy.


    In this case, maybe we can get more information from her.


    Sister Liu gave me a smile and said, "it''s OK. I''ll pay attention."


    At this time, Zhang Wei also turned around and said, "manager Wu, after you go back, would you like to report to director Nie?"


    I know. She reminds me what can be reported so that she can be prepared.


    She should have got some instructions from Huson.


    I didn''t care about her, and now is not the time for her to appear, so I said, "don''t worry, I will actually report to director Nie."


    She nodded, obviously understanding what I meant.


    "Oh, yes." I thought of a little, said: "Sister Liu, sister rainbow, remember, there is a thing, the three of us know on the line. As you said, this is not allowed in the company. "


    Sister Liu and sister rainbow nodded and did not speak again.


    Back to the company, I went to Nie Zhengxuan to explain the situation.


    When she heard that the following project was going to be signed with us, her eyes were wide open.


    "Great, Xiao Wu, do well. We need talents like you now."


    Looking at her expression, I feel unspeakable.


    Her heart may be more against me.


    I have to solve this matter, otherwise, her suspicion will become more and more serious and she will kick me out in the end.


    "That''s what the director told me. I''m going to do my best."


    I naturally want to flatter, and then put the matter on her first.


    She just laughed and didn''t respond.


    When I returned to the marketing department after the report, all the others had already left, only sister Liu remained.


    "I''m still rubbing your car today. Is that ok?" Sister Liu looked at me and said with a bitter smile.


    "No problem. Just sit on mine before your car is fixed."


    I''m very happy. Now that I know her identity, I naturally know how to deal with it.


    Today is really a bit calm, situ GUI did not appear, and Zhu Xue did not appear, everything is so smooth, smooth I am a little depressed.


    There are not many days like this. It would be nice if everything went smoothly after that.


    No, it''s not like that. Although it''s going well today, it''s dark and turbulent.


    Around me, who are the allies and who are the enemies? It seems very clear, but in fact, there are still some problems.


    Although Huson became an ally for the time being, if he knew that I was lanfeifei, he didn''t know what kind of means he would use.


    What''s more, I''ve talked to situ GUI now. Listen to that, they used to be deadly enemies. Will they have any wrong words again.


    On sister Liu''s side, what she reported to Nie Zhengping was beneficial to me, but harmful at the same time. If I don''t have any support, what will Nie Zhengping do to me?


    I feel that he is more or less interested in my current identity. If he uses any means, I have to pay attention to the prevention.


    There is also Nie Zhengxuan. She has doubts about me now.


    Of course, what she doubted was not my identity, but that I was too close to Huson. In this way, I would sooner or later become a nail that Huson put on Nie''s family.


    I have to solve this problem. Under the surface calm, there are so many problems.


    "What''s the matter? Manager Wu, looking at your face, I''m very worried. " Sister Liu followed me to the underground garage and asked after getting on the car.I just laughed and said: "recently, things are a little tight, and after this project is over, we may have to face another project, maybe a little tired."


    Sister Liu patted me with a smile and said, "don''t worry, don''t you still have me? I will do this project well for you. "


    "Maybe we''re not the next project," he said


    "It must be you. You must be promoted this time."


    Liu said with a smile.


    I Leng for a while, said: "Sister Liu, this can not be nonsense, do you have any internal information?"


    It can''t be what Nie Zhengping said to her. I didn''t hear it today. Of course, I dare not hear it any more. If they find out, it''s not for fun.


    "No


    Sister Liu just replied, and then said with a smile: "with the speed like you, you keep getting such a powerful list, but it''s not you who are going up. I guess Nie Zhengxuan has to mention you specially. "


    I smile bitterly in my heart. Sister Liu can''t see it. Like me, it''s all Hu Sen''s list. In the end, she will be doubted by Nie Zhengxuan. Let alone be promoted. It''s good not to kick me.


    Wait a minute, I''m smart, but Huson''s list will certainly make people suspect, but what if I have other lists?


    If I could talk about other projects, what would they think?


    They should only think that I am capable.


    By the way, I do have other people''s list. If I can follow situ GUI''s list.


    Although Nie Zhengxuan was not happy, he would not doubt me any more.


    Besides, she will bear her unhappiness. After all, I''m not running for situ GUI.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly feel that my Lingtai is clear and bright for a while. It''s great that I can finally solve some problems.


    I started the car, at this time, I have a new idea, let me go up.


    Back home, situ GUI came back early today. When he saw me enter the door, he put down his book.


    He was reading all the time and didn''t cook. Oh, yes, he couldn''t.


    Thinking of this, I took off my coat and said, "I''m hungry. I''ll cook right away."


    he just laughed and didn''t speak. He picked up the book again. I didn''t know he still had this hobby. Why didn''t he read a book a few days ago?


    Dinner was prepared and we sat at the table together.


    He looked at me a few times and then said, "what''s the matter, my heart? Is there anything good? I feel like you''ve changed today. "


    Of course, the problems that have been bothering me for a long time have been solved. Of course, I am happy.


    I gave him a smile and said, "of course, there are good things. I signed another project from Huson, but it hasn''t been announced yet."


    "Oh." But his face became a little unhappy.


    I can fully see that his two lovely eyebrows are going to be twisted together. I feel that the whole person is a bit bitter.


    If it''s not for being handsome, it''s good for you. Even if you''re not happy, you can enjoy it.


    "Why not? I got the project. You should be happy for me?"


    I deliberately put in more effort. I haven''t seen him like this before, so this time, I should have a good look.


    He gave me a white look, then sighed and said, "that way, you''ll have a lot of time with Huson."


    I just laughed, said: "Oh, no jealous, don''t worry, we are just business, nothing else."


    He just slightly shook his head, did not speak, a bite of the meal.


    I gave him a smile and said, "don''t worry. If I really have to take over this project, I don''t want to hand it over with him again. Naturally, many people will be willing to do it, won''t they?"


    Situ GUI just shook his head and said: "the key is that there are still people above you. If you are the eldest lady of the LAN family, you will not have this worry. Just send someone to go, but now you still have Nie Zhengxuan."


    It''s true. I had to scratch my head, think about it for a while, and say, "how about this? You also introduce me to a project, and then you appoint me as the project manager. I''ll cooperate with you."


    "You''re not afraid to expose us like this?"


    "Naturally I have my own ideas?"


    I looked at him with a smile. If it wasn''t for so many things, I wouldn''t take his project like this. It would touch some people''s sensitive nerves.


    He just looked at me quietly and seemed to react for a long time. "Did you find anything?" he asked


    As expected, he is still very powerful. He deserves to be the chairman of the board of directors. He saw the problem at once.But now, I have to choose some things. I really can''t tell him. Like my deal with Huson.


    I''m afraid that he''ll be in trouble if he thinks too much.


    Because I love him, I believe, and he loves me.


    I don''t want disharmony in our current relationship.


    I nodded, sort it out, and told him what I saw this morning.


    After hearing this, he was also covered in a circle.


    This is of course, who would have thought that sister Liu and Nie Zhengrun were such a kind of relationship. Let alone me, he didn''t think of it.


    "No, that Liu Siyu, can it really be like this?"


    It seems that he is familiar with sister Liu.


    I immediately looked at him and asked, "what do you mean by that? Are you familiar with sister Liu?"


    He quickly waved his hand, as if to explain, said: "not very familiar, but you should know that Liu Siyu, but also a cruel man."


    I nodded, sister Liu''s ability is also very strong, another point, because of a debt problem in the past, she will pay more than others.


    Therefore, when working, such people are quite motivated and accomplish quite a lot of things. Naturally, they will form a certain reputation among various companies.


    It''s normal for situ GUI to hear about her, but when he said that, I knew that he must have dug up sister Liu at the beginning.


    "Have you ever dealt with sister Liu?"


    I don''t want to let him go. I mean to be a bit ambiguous.


    He gave me a white look and a helpless smile.


    "I didn''t think of a reason why she refused. It''s just that we didn''t have such a reason. There are many good men in our company, right? "


    I patted him and said, "what do you think?"


    Speaking of this, I was secretly surprised. Why didn''t sister Liu go to situ GUI''s company? This is really a problem.


    If it''s just looking for men, I don''t think Nie Zhengping is really worth looking for.


    If it''s about making money, you can make money in situ GUI''s company, and it''s more likely than here.


    So why didn''t sister Liu leave? What was she thinking?


    Or does she have a purpose? But that''s not what I can know.


    "Well, I think this can be done, but you have to tell me what happened after that. I don''t believe that just one thing can make you change your mind."


    I had to smile awkwardly at him, and then I talked about my deal with Huson. Of course, it''s impossible to talk about this aspect.


    I had to clean up the matter again, only to say that Huson talked about lanfeifei, which is my business. Then, unexpectedly, Zhang Wei was a member of Hu Sen''s company.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "I see. Huson is also known as a fox in business, although he is a fox himself."


    I had to laugh at what he meant.


    He looked at me and said, "in this way, if you win this project, it''s natural for the top to doubt your relationship with Huson."


    I nodded, that''s what I mean, because all of my projects are Husen''s, no doubt. In the morning, I heard Nie Zhengping ask about Sister Liu.


    So, they must still doubt something. I have to show my strength and prove myself quickly.


    Only in this way can I have a firm foothold. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be driven out before I get close to the core secret.

 Chapter 168

    Situ GUI is just thinking about things with a smile. Is it so difficult? It''s not as good as Huson.


    However, looking at his appearance, I know that he must have gone through a lot in his heart. He must have his own idea, but it hasn''t formed yet.


    "In this case, we might as well have a fun plan. Let''s call it xiner promotion plan."


    I was stunned. Was he thinking about this just now?


    I''m a little wrong with him. I thought he would think about it for a long time because of this project.


    However, xiner''s promotion plan is very attractive. I don''t know how he wants me to be promoted.


    But he looked at me and said, "maybe you don''t know, I''ve got an important piece of information here."


    I look at his expression, he is a bit of a credit, what does he want? I have nothing now.


    I had to pout and say, "I don''t have the money to buy your information, and all the people are yours. If you don''t help me, I won''t survive."


    At this point, my tears will flow down immediately.


    This is my unique skill. I have used it for my father for quite a few years.


    Every time I make a mistake, as long as my father wants to beat me, I will tell my mother.


    Then the tears will flow down.


    Whenever this time, my father will be gentle down, gently touching my head to comfort me.


    At this time, I had to take out this move to deal with situ GUI. If he really cared about me, he would be taken.


    Sure enough, when he saw me like this, he immediately softened down, reached over and stroked my face.


    Although his actions are different from his father''s, they have the same effect and can make me feel at ease.


    I grabbed his hand that caressed my face and felt his tenderness.


    "Well, I don''t want anything. Of course I''ll help you. But this news may not be a good thing for you. "


    I wake up with a start. What is the news that is not good for me? Does Nie Zhengxuan want to take action?


    "No, is she moving so fast?"


    I asked, and then looked at situ GUI in surprise. If he could get all the secret information, then he should know more.


    Situ GUI sighed and said: "I think it''s a little different from what you think. She didn''t want to deal with you, but she called on her relationship and pulled a professional marketing team from other places. From the minister to the players. "


    No, that is to say, does Nie Zhengxuan not plan to use new employees now?


    I immediately remembered that when I went to report to her today, her expression of concern had really disappeared.


    I said, I thought it strange at that time. In the past, she always said that you would work hard and it would be good for you.


    But this time, she didn''t say that she didn''t intend to use us any more. Instead, she pulled a group of people from outside to replace the marketing department with these people?


    There is a new team from the minister to the team members, and it comes from outside. Do you really have this ability?


    I''m secretly surprised. I can''t say it. Moreover, this kind of professional team is the one who eats this bowl of rice. As long as we give them a little time, it will be very easy to take over.


    "When are they coming?"


    "It''s already here."


    Situ GUI''s information is really accurate, isn''t it? I look at him. Where''s his information coming from? If these people have come, how can I not see them in the company.


    But situ GUI just laughed, and then said: "no doubt, I have two aspects of intelligence to confirm the existence of this team."


    I look at him, he really more and more let me admire, before that kind of soft character has long disappeared.


    At that time, I thought he was a bully. Now it seems that his feeling is true or false.


    "On the one hand, there are my people in that team. On the other hand, some of the companies under me have already contacted their people. "


    "So fast?"


    My God, I never thought that this team was so fierce, and it came with such a strong wind.


    If Stuart''s company and the following units have already contacted with this team, then Huson is almost right.


    Other small companies are more likely to have contact with them.


    If such contact is strengthened, the team is likely to enter into various units very quickly.


    At that time, as long as this team appears in Nie''s official staff list, it will be more convenient to have business contacts with other companies.


    And this team has people from top to bottom, that is to say, if they take over this, our current marketing department will disappear immediately.


    "I''m a little depressed now, and I''m thinking, do I want to help this team?""What are you doing? Why help them? "


    I coldly asked, this situ GUI, not to mention helping me, but also helping other people''s team, how unreasonable.


    But he just laughed, then gave me a kiss and said, "it''s very simple. If they win, you will be squeezed out. At that time, as soon as I close the net, I will use the talents from Minister Gao to you."


    I gave him a white look. It turned out that he had this idea. He wanted to take over our current marketing department.


    "After all, they are outsiders. As long as I make a statement at that time, if my company doesn''t cooperate with them, they will soon starve to death."


    "How cruel." I sighed, this move is really powerful, not only can accept the other party''s people, but also can let the other party die without knowing how to die.


    When I looked at him, I found that if Huson was the fox''s cunning, he was still a ghost.


    I remember an old saying: people are old, spirits are old. He''s really smart. If Nie Shi''s plan is true, he will suffer.


    I sighed. Should I really take this opportunity to destroy them?


    No, no, my purpose is not here. I haven''t found what I want.


    And no matter what Nie said, it''s the continuation of LAN''s. I can''t let it fall like this.


    "No, I don''t agree with you."


    He laughed. And then kiss me again.


    I feel his lips gradually warm up my body.


    Just as he felt comfortable, he suddenly stopped.


    I look at him and he looks at me like this.


    "I know what you think, so I gave up the chance."


    This time I offered my kiss to express my gratitude.


    "So what we have to do now is to make you the real minister there."


    That''s what he thought. What am I going to do?


    He leaned over, held me in his arms and said, "today, when you talked about signing a project with me, I thought of that."


    I nodded. It seems that this kind of communication is really beneficial.


    Situ GUI then gave me a cold smile and woke me up from that kind of gentle feeling.


    I look at him, but I find his eyes are cold, looking into the distance.


    That kind of vision, I have never seen, but it is very clear to show his anger now.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you angry? "


    I asked in a low voice, he is now like this, let me love, he is angry because of what.


    "You see that."


    He asked softly, his eyes softened again.


    I reached for his face and ran my fingers across it.


    My expensive, you such expression, I certainly can see, ah, I am worried about you, you know?


    He enjoyed my caress, slightly closed his eyes, opened them for a long time, and said, "because they want to move my women, of course I have to work hard with them."


    I sat up a little, and I was very moved.


    He was angry because of me, I took the initiative to kiss his cheek, I like his way of speaking, which moved me more than any love words.


    "Tell me, what are you going to do?"


    "I won''t give you any projects. Now I have at least four projects to cooperate with. I have to press them all down and let the wind out."


    I didn''t understand him at all, but since he said so, I believe him.


    "I leave the final decision-making power of these four projects to me, but I leave the initial intention power to them to decide who to look for."


    I slowly sat up straight, this is what I want to do, the final decision is in my own hands, that is, if he does not make a decision, no one can sign this project.


    On the other hand, if the right of intention is put down, then anyone can talk about the project with them.


    Wait a minute, he won''t cheat. The so-called business is merciless. Sometimes it''s true.


    Situ GUI said coldly: "the following contact with them must be very good. I want to make their ego feel good enough to expand and then let their bubble collapse. "


    I get it. I get it completely.


    He intends to make these people reach a preliminary agreement with them. At this time, if these projects are taken back, the huge benefits promised by the team will disappear.


    He looked at me and said, "what''s the matter, my heart? You look at me with fear in your eyes? "


    I had to smile bitterly. Of course, I would be afraid. It''s really hard to think of such a way.Like him, it''s equivalent to one person digging a team in.


    He''s a bit too tough with his moves.


    He gently stroked my hair, said: "don''t worry, I only do this to the enemy, for you, of course, I''m still situ GUI before."


    I leaned against his chest and I felt that he was more and more reassuring.


    Wait a minute. If I really want to play like this, can I find Huson and do it like this?


    He should promise me. He has already given me that project, and if I come out of Nie''s, it''s not necessarily a good thing for him, is it?


    Thinking of this, I decided to go to Huson tomorrow.


    For this city, their two families, together with Nie''s, have basically mastered more than 80% of the projects. Only 20% will fall into the hands of the companies below.


    If I can get both companies to cooperate in this matter, I believe there will be a lot of followers.


    Although I dare not say that they can''t receive 100% of the projects, what I can guarantee is that the projects they receive are all too small.


    At that time, what will they take against me.


    Yes, situ GUI''s plan is really a powerful one. As long as it is done, the minister will be mine.


    But at the same time, it will also bring a lot of income to Nie.


    Although the income is from both sides, Nie, I''m afraid, will survive because of such a few large lists. Of course, it''s just a little lower in the ranking of the city.


    "How''s it going? Xin''er, do you want to do it? "


    His voice is very clear and firm, in my heart, a solid pile.


    "OK, let''s do it."


    I feel his lips have been kissing up, and the movement is very large.


    Oh, my God, he just had dinner. He doesn''t think so.


    "I''ll eat you." He whispered in my ear.


    This kind of voice, let me a little crazy, but at the same time, let me look forward to.


    Wait, it''s like something hasn''t been done.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly reached out to block his mouth.


    He was obviously stunned, this time did not kiss, but a considerable waste of emotion.


    "Don''t try to avoid washing dishes in this way. You have something to do."


    He gave a wry smile, this matter on his body, is really helpless.


    I looked at his face and laughed. How he didn''t want to do the dishes.


    Having said that for a long time, I would have forgotten if I were an ordinary person.


    But I can''t forget, because I want to surprise him.


    A surprise for him trying to help me this time.


    And this surprise, I need a little time to prepare, of course, he must leave me this time.


    "No, I think we..."


    "No way." I immediately rejected his new offer.


    Watching him reluctantly get up, and then slowly leave, my heart is happy flowering.


    Sorry, my expensive, I can only do this, because I''m ready.


    Watch him go into the kitchen. As soon as I dodged, I was in the bedroom.


    There are so many things to prepare, and the time is short, but it doesn''t matter.


    I believe that as long as he comes in, I will make him feel it.


    That''s my love for him. I hope he will accept it.


    Sure enough, just for a while, I heard something coming from outside. I quickly got everything ready. It''s behind the door.


    I heard his voice, first looked in the hall, obviously did not see me, and then went to the bathroom.


    I smile, his footsteps slowly toward this side close.


    "Heart, are you there? I''m coming in. "


    His voice is a bit fake. This guy, at this time, still teases me.


    As soon as the voice fell, he came in with light hands and feet. I was behind the door and he didn''t notice.


    As soon as he entered the bedroom, he obviously didn''t see me. He should be a little bit lost.


    I gently came from behind him and covered his eyes with a piece of cloth.

 Chapter 169

    "What are you doing?" He reached out for the strip in front of him.


    "Don''t move." I immediately ordered, his hand stopped in mid air, and did not move.


    I hugged him in the back, because today, I wanted to surprise him.


    However, the things I think of will not be very interesting, but there is no way. I want to serve him once.


    So he had to cover his eyes with a piece of cloth.


    Of course, he doesn''t know what will happen. Now he is standing helplessly, but I think he will be looking forward to it. This kind of mystery will definitely make men excited.


    I want him to understand my love for him.


    I''m ready. As long as he likes, I''m willing to give everything for him.


    "I don''t want you to see it. It makes me feel shy." I whispered in his ear.


    Is this a bit of a cover one''s ears and steal one''s bell? I feel that he can fully feel his own thing.


    But he just laughed, looked back, hugged me, and said, "my heart, what are you going to let me experience, just black eyes."


    I smile, gently holding his hand.


    But this time I did not bring him into the bedroom, but out of the bedroom.


    Can''t he guess where I''m going to take him?


    "It''s not my heart. How can I come out? No, it''s where I''m going."


    I smile, did not tell him, has been pulling him to the bathroom, open the top of the Yuba, strong light down, but also with warmth.


    "No, why did you come to the bathroom again? What are you going to do?"


    I just ignored him, just whispered in his ear: "you talk less, just enjoy quietly."


    He had to shut up.


    I started my action and gently helped him take off his clothes.


    He had to follow me.


    It''s the first time I took a bath with a man. I''m a little nervous.


    Soon he was completely in front of my eyes.


    He is really a perfect proportion, although I feel I am not bad.


    Looking at myself, I''m still confident. Originally, I''m a little taller, and I have long legs. Generally speaking, although I can''t say that I have nine heads, I''m just the man''s favorite.


    And I always do yoga and exercise to keep my body shape. I dare to say that my body shape is convex and concave.


    "No, I don''t think of bathing." He chuckled, obviously not expecting such a result.


    "Don''t talk. Miss Ben will wash it for you. You should feel honored." I snorted coldly, then said: "otherwise, you can go out directly."


    "Forget it." He also laughed and stood there obediently.


    Men are always so unpromising, right? Once they find a little benefit, they immediately compromise.


    I opened the shower head, tried the water almost, and then I drenched him.


    "Is it hot?" I asked.


    "Just right."


    I chuckled and helped him clean it. He was obviously very happy, just so motionless.


    I think he is usually very lazy, at least at home. When did he go to exercise? He didn''t have time, did he?


    And if he goes to a fitness club, he won''t come back so soon, will he?


    Thinking of this, I asked, "when do you usually go to exercise?"


    "At noon, our company has a gym. I often go there."


    "Oh, public, that is to say, all men and women in your company can go there?"


    I asked softly, a little teasing.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    He didn''t turn it around at all. He told me in the usual way.


    "That is to say, you are deliberately like this, to attract the little beauty employees of those companies."


    I just came back to the theme. I know that he is not such a person. This sentence is intentional.


    "No, no, how can it be? Listen to me, my heart."


    Sure enough, he was a little flustered when he heard that. He turned around in a hurry and was about to take off the cloth strip on his face.


    "Don''t take it!"


    I stopped him immediately. I still had a sprinkler in my hand. I didn''t think about it at all, so I started. As a result, the water of the whole shower stopped him.


    Looking at his helpless face, his face was full of water, I laughed.


    "I''m sorry. Don''t be angry. I''m joking with you. OK, I''ll wipe it for you."


    I took a towel and cleaned the water on his face carefully, so he should be better.Looking at his face with a little water drop, I couldn''t help laughing.


    This situ GUI is really a good tempered man. I gave him a little kiss.


    He held me in his arms.


    "I hate it. Let it go." I''m a little embarrassed.


    I feel that women are like this, Mingming will face him like this every day, but at this time, because the light is still on, I always feel embarrassed.


    He had no sign of letting go, so he hugged him more tightly.


    "I hate it. Don''t mess about. I can''t do without measures."


    I reminded him, he probably also reflected, first in my face kiss, this is gently let me go.


    "I love you so much, sweetheart."


    I like such words. Although I was a little annoyed, I immediately softened when he said them.


    "Well, I''ll forgive you. Wash it quickly."


    I drenched him again, and he enjoyed it quietly.


    This time, it''s my service time. I washed his whole body, and then I stopped.


    "Well, that''s it. It''s clean. I''ll take you back first, and then I''ll wash it myself. "


    "You still send me back, then this piece of cloth on my face..."


    "I can''t take them down until I get them back."


    I said in a delicate voice, there are still things in the room, but I can''t let him see them. That''s troublesome.


    "Oh, so it is."


    He said in a soft voice, I lowered my head, dare not look at his face.


    However, the next second I regret, because I lowered my head, suddenly found a small black cloth, fell on the ground.


    I''m stunned. No, his hands are under my surveillance.


    I didn''t untie it for him. How could it be like this.


    When I looked up at him, I found that he was also looking at me.


    "No, don''t look." I subconsciously prevented myself from the most shameful place.


    However, it should be too late. He has seen it completely.


    What should we do? I never thought it would be like this. Now it''s showing.

 Chapter 170

    "Heart, you are so beautiful." He took my shoulder gently.


    I feel a little soft all over. He saw it. I hate it. I don''t want to.


    "Who told you to untie the strip?"


    I''m a little annoyed.


    "I didn''t untie it. It was the cloth that got into the water. When I rubbed it, it might be loose."


    He explained quickly.


    I believe his statement, because I have been looking at his hands just now, and he did not move himself, that is to say, the abominable cloth fell down by itself.


    It''s really embarrassing. Why don''t I fasten it.


    Also, because I don''t want to strangle him, so when I tied it just now, the whole movement was a little gentle. In this way, this kind of problem will certainly appear.


    "Don''t look, OK?"


    I pleaded softly that I always turn off the light. Today, I''m not only turning on the light, but also the super bright Yuba.


    "How can we not see it?" He hugged me and said, "my heart, you''re so beautiful. You''re the perfect body, the perfect person."


    I was melted by his voice and held him gently.


    I love him so much that I can''t help myself.


    "This time, I should give you a bath."


    He whispered in my ear.


    "No way." I don''t know if I really want to oppose his proposal, but I feel that I like his way of talking to me.


    I felt the water on me and his gentle hand.


    Oh, my God, No. I feel the whole body is soft down, can only rely on him like this. That''s a good feeling.


    And he was obviously honest this time. He really gave me a good wash.


    I feel like I''m a little shy. Besides, I''m really experiencing the tenderness he gives me.


    However, he was very attentive. While washing, he asked, "lady, I don''t know if my service is satisfactory?"


    I laughed, this with what ah, besides, even if it is really out to take a bath, it is impossible to call a man to come.


    "Not satisfied."


    "Ah, I don''t know what I''m not satisfied with. Can I change it?"


    "Gender dissatisfaction." I laughed.


    He was really depressed for a while, and then said: "this, this is really no way to change, or now this is the best."


    I laughed. I don''t know how long it took to feel the towel slowly dry on my body. It''s finally over.


    I opened my eyes to see him, his smile, let me indulge.


    "Well, you are satisfied this time. Let me cover my eyes


    I remember that I was in the bedroom, and there were other things that he couldn''t see.


    "Why?"


    He looked at me with a strange look on his face.


    "Don''t ask, hurry up." I''m a little shy. If the things in the bedroom are seen, it''s really my most shameful point.


    He said, no response.


    I picked up the cloth strip from the ground and cleaned it. This time, I''m sure I''ll fasten it well. Don''t fall down again.


    Come to his behind, just want to move. He suddenly turned around.


    He picked me up by force.


    "Ah, what are you doing?"


    I''m a little flustered. Why did he suddenly change his divination? Didn''t he say that he was blindfolded?


    "How can I let you take me away? I''m here, of course."


    He said, and without waiting for my answer, he hugged me and walked toward the bedroom.


    Don''t worry. I''m worried, but now it seems that nothing works. He has taken me out of the bathroom.


    God, I''m so embarrassed this time. I want to find a crack in the ground.


    But he didn''t know what I was thinking now. He took me across the hall and towards the bedroom.


    Fortunately, when I came in ahead of time, I drew the curtains around me. Otherwise, I might be more shy.


    The buildings here are not too far away. If someone looks inside through the window, it''s really easy to see the people inside.


    I took a long breath. Forget it. I''ll go where I''m going.


    He has taken me to the bedroom and gently put mine on the bed.


    "Well, there are still books here. I want to read at night."


    When he found out, I reached out to grab the book, but his speed was obviously faster.


    The book was almost in his hand. He was stunned and looked at me.


    I pouted. How can he see this book.


    Finished, this time is really big hair, I blushed, slowly lowered his head.But he said, "Hey, you can''t tell me where he came from."


    "I hate it."


    I flew to a pillow, but he gently took it in his hand.


    He put the book on the bedside table, then approached me and said, "I see. Do you want me to really feel your love?"


    His voice is so gentle that my heart is melting away.


    I hugged him and said in his ear, "GUI, I love you. I''m willing to pay for you. I hope to see that you like me and everything about me."


    I feel his hand has been gently embrace me.


    "Little fool, you don''t have to do that. Besides, if you go to buy such a book in a girl''s house, you must be looked down upon."


    I''m a little aggrieved. It''s true. The book seller''s eyes are wrong when he looks at me.


    He gently touched my hair, it should be a little wet.


    "Little fool, don''t do that in the future, but I have already felt your love."


    I hold him like this, feel the temperature on him, I like this, in the arms of the people I love most, let me feel at ease.


    "And, ah, if you really want me to feel really good, you can ask me."


    He whispered in my ear, I immediately felt embarrassed.


    "Hate, you know how to bully people."


    I turned around and lay down. I don''t want it. How can I ask.


    But he gently hugged me from behind and said, "of course, you have to ask me. I''m your husband."


    I pinched his hand lightly, but of course I didn''t want to exert myself.


    But he gave a "ouch" as if it hurt.


    I knew that he was pretending and ignored him.


    "Hey hey, wife, you see I let you choke. Even if we were even in the past, was that..."


    "No I feel my face is very hot. I don''t mean to refuse, I just can''t let go of face.


    He put his arms around me and said, "I love you, my heart."


    I turned and hugged him, just because he loved me.


    "I love you too, GUI."


    My mind was blank at that time. When I was sober, it was over, but that feeling was really good.


    I love it. I love you.


    I will always be with you like this.


    I even want to give up my revenge and leave here with him to live in a paradise.


    Maybe that''s what I want.


    No, I can''t. where do I want to go? I have other things, more important things.


    Situ GUI, he is as important to me as my father. I should not give up any side.


    I took a long breath and looked up again.


    He''s already kissing me, suffocating me.


    Expensive, still so gentle.


    "By the way, GUI, what would happen if Nie Zhengxuan really succeeded?"


    But situ GUI gave a cold smile and said, "if she doesn''t succeed, Nie has a chance to live, but once she succeeds, Nie will become a second-class enterprise."


    "Why do you say that?" I''m really a little strange. I sit up and look at him.


    When he looked at me, he was obviously interested in speaking. He sat up and said, "have you ever thought about where Nie Zhengxuan''s list would come from if she became a Shi?"


    "We used to have a lot of cooperation units, and now we are also cooperating with each other."


    "It''s just like a watch. In fact, the market is so big. When Mr. lan..."


    I glared at him, and he said, "when our father died, husenko and I started to rob these businesses. To be honest, the effect was quite obvious."


    I nodded, this is for sure, because my father died, although the LAN family is still in operation, there must be a vacuum period in that period of time.


    All businesses are waiting, they want to choose a person who can follow to continue to make money. Hu Sen and situ GUI are their best choices.


    "You really can. You started as soon as your father died?"


    "We won''t be so tasteless." Situ GUI said with a smile: "at that time, I just contacted them, and then they didn''t say anything. To put it bluntly, they are also looking at LAN


    I nodded and said, "they want to see what kind of conditions the strongest LAN will come up with?"


    Situ GUI laughed and said: "so I have to thank them for their decision-making and let these people make up their minds to follow us."


    I can imagine a situation at that time. All businesses know that the sky is going to change, so they are waiting to see who will take over LAN.If it is a person who can live in town, they will continue to follow LAN. But at that time, it may not be the present situation.


    And the person who can live in the town, at present, is me.


    If I really have to go back, I can at least get my father''s shares and have a big advantage. At that time, if I inherited the company, maybe the company could be saved.


    Because it''s OK for them to cooperate with a LAN family.


    Plus, maybe at that time, Huson will help me.


    When I think of it, I''m really shocked, but my first impression is that it''s really Husen, not situ GUI.


    Looking back, maybe this is the most correct answer, because the foundation of my father''s three families'' Union at that time was that I would marry Huson.


    It''s a complete accident that situ GUI and I come together now. Or an accident.


    But in fact, it''s not as simple as they think. I didn''t come back then.


    Nie, however, didn''t know how to get the equity, so the people below, with their efforts, collapsed.


    They are looking for support. Because we all know what it means for NIE to replace LAN.


    It''s like the old man''s permission to leave right now, and I''m in a very high state.


    LAN''s marketing department is in a mess.


    No wonder everyone else has eyes. No one can see that my father died and I didn''t come back in time. The rise of NIE is not as simple as it seems.


    There must be a conspiracy.


    Situ GUI then laughed and said, "if you didn''t become the marketing department there, and Husen helped at the beginning, they would continue to sink down now."


    If Huson and I really want to play with each other, they will fall down again.


    Even now, this project is a little dangerous. I don''t think Huson is such a good talker.


    But even so, even if the project is over, if there is no follow-up project, Nie will gradually sink down, until situ GUI and Hu Sen think they will not pose a threat to them.


    But at that time, it was hard to say where Nie would be suppressed.


    Now Nie''s, just maintain a surface glory.


    I sighed, said: "if one day, I really take over the Nie, once again become the LAN, then, what will you do?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "of course I will help you, because even if you are the third, I am the second, but on the day we get married, we are the first. If we have children, and Huson also has children, then we will inherit our equity, and then... "


    "Who has a child with you?" I listened very carefully at the beginning. The more I listened, the more wrong I was. What''s this called, kid.


    He laughed, then put his arm around me and said, "don''t you mean there are protective measures? That must not be there now. But one day, if I do marry you. At that time


    I really didn''t think about it, but I felt very comfortable in his arms. Yeah, maybe there will be a child by then.


    I hate it. What am I thinking? I don''t feel like I put my hand around his waist.


    How I wish I could stop at this moment.


    The night is already deep, so I put my arms around him and slowly fell asleep.


    Dream, is a sea of flowers, where I am holding his hand, walking here.


    Petals scattered and flying, like a fairy tale world, I enjoy such a beautiful moment, just like enjoying his embrace.


    Looking back, he''s gone.


    "Expensive." I whispered his name.


    He appeared in front of me again. No, it wasn''t expensive. It was Huson.

 Chapter 171

    I suddenly sat up, I was scared to wake up, I go, how to dream of him.


    The nearby situ GUI probably felt my action, immediately sat up, hugged me and said, "what''s the matter? Have you had a nightmare


    I had to nod. I dare not say that Huson appeared in my dream. It''s also a bit embarrassing to sleep next to my beloved and dream of other men.


    And dream of other just, but this man, originally or I hate one.


    He gently touched my head, said: "well, don''t worry so much, I know, don''t worry about it, I''m by your side."


    I lean on situ GUI and feel his gentleness. It''s nice to have him. At this time, he can make me feel at ease.


    But now that I''m sober, I suddenly think of a problem. If I can win over Husen and work with me on situ GUI''s plan, that team will be even worse, won''t it?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly realized that perhaps the emergence of this project is a plan of Huson.


    Why does Nie Zhengxuan know about this project? Although Hu Sen said that he found his internal traitor, it''s totally impossible.


    Because this project has not been formally put forward, the traitor should know how to handle it properly. He will definitely speak out this project when he puts it forward to the whole factory.


    Or adopt a more euphemistic way. In a word, he will try to protect himself.


    But this time, the spy didn''t do it at all. What does it mean? It means that this information should not be simply leaked out.


    In this way, Nie Zhengxuan''s team may have been in contact with Husen.


    And Huson, did he choose to help me?


    If he didn''t give the project to that group and then chose me, I really owe him a favor this time.


    "What do you think?" Situ GUI asked as he touched me.


    I let out a long sigh.


    "I don''t think it''s really hard to know anything now."


    "What is not difficult? The key is that you have to do it bit by bit. Over there, you have to be more resourceful, more ruthless, so ruthless that no one dares to fight with you again."


    I nodded, he said no wrong, I want to ruthless up.


    I can''t make up my mind more or less. For people like Sister Liu, although I found her relationship with Nie Zhengping, I still trust her and let her do things.


    There is also Lei Qingmiao, who originally wanted to use her to approach the target, but up to now I have never taken any action.


    Like sister rainbow, I always hold back and don''t influence her.


    It''s just a matter of procrastination. Now it''s OK to drag out an outside team and want to replace the marketing department as a whole. Maybe for me, I will become one of them in the future.


    Or I might be transferred to human resources.


    Wait a minute, I suddenly understand that I have reached the point of no delay.


    For Nie Zhengxuan, if this team can really build a good project income, I will be useless.


    At that time, as long as there is a handover, the project in my hand can be taken away.


    I still remember clearly the quarrel between her and Nie Zhengping that day, so it seems. The appearance of this team has something to do with that day.


    "Well, heart, don''t think too much. Take a rest. It''s almost dawn. Your mind is a little heavy."


    I had to smile bitterly. What can I do if I''m not heavy? Now I''m under siege. Except for the man holding me, I don''t have any friends.


    No, I can''t say that. I still have friends, but they are all friends that can only be used.


    Hu Sen can be regarded as an excellent one.


    I secretly thought, what can I move him?


    Myself? Obviously something is wrong. Since I knew that he was still interested in lanfeifei, I found that she really liked the former lanfeifei.


    But now I obviously can''t become that kind of lanfeifei. I can only use Wu xiner''s identity to show up.


    In this case, I can only take the former me to negotiate with him.


    There''s another friend, sister Liu. At least for now, although she''s from Nie Zhengping''s side, she should be able to make use of it.


    The marketing department now knows something about it. Old man Gao is really in trouble this time. Even if I don''t run him, he will not feel well when the team comes.


    In this way, it should be true that sister Liu told us at first that the marketing department had no list.


    That''s good. As long as I''m here, I''ll make good use of sister Liu. If I''m a minister, maybe I can mention her and make her my best assistant. But it''s just business.There are also old people in the marketing department. They may not have projects, but they have experience. If they make good use of them, they will not be able to solve the problem.


    I lay on the bed, but I couldn''t sleep any more, listening to the voice of situ GUI.


    There is no problem with situ group. As soon as he gives a word, all the projects here belong to me. Now it is Hu group.


    Today, I have to have a good talk with him.


    Nie Zhengxuan, if you want to play with me, I''ll play with you.


    No matter what kind of team, I will make them look good.


    I smile coldly and feel my heart is getting colder.


    Early that kind of identity does not adapt has slowly subsided, from now on, I can not sink in this way.


    I have to take action. The first goal is the position of old man Gao.


    I need to be the head of the marketing department first so that I can get to the top. To see who is left at the high-level meeting.


    At that time, I can find some people for investigation according to this high-level meeting.


    Yes, that''s the idea.


    Having made up my mind, I couldn''t sleep any more, so I just got up.


    With these things in mind, I cook a breakfast for situ GUI.


    He also slept very sweet, looking at his smiling face, I know that he is the only one who can let me down.


    I gave him a little kiss on the cheek before I left.


    Survival of the fittest, survival of the fittest, this business, is a very normal thing.


    I looked at the porridge in the pot and gave a bitter smile.


    I didn''t expect that I was a humble employee, but I received so much attention.


    Nie Zhengping is watching, Nie Zhengxuan is also watching, and Hu Sen, as well as this completely shadowless team.


    It''s really exciting.


    After breakfast, I came to the company in a hurry. It''s not too early today, so I can''t know whether sister Liu and Nie Zhengping are together again.


    Forget it. Anyway, their relationship is just like that. I just need to make good use of it.


    The project department has been ready for a long time. Today, we need to clean up the venue of the press conference. Of course, Husen and they will also be there.


    Maybe it''s an opportunity. It seems that I have to take some risks. Otherwise, he can''t negotiate with me.


    Sister Liu came here early. Looking at her appearance, she was almost ready.


    I find that it''s good to be a shake off shopkeeper. It''s a lot of credit. It''s so easy.


    As long as I look at the information given to me by Sister Liu every day, I can understand the work of this day. If there is such work in the future, I hope I can do more.


    Sister Liu saw me come in and said hello to me. Then she handed me the information.


    I have a look at the information. The scale of the whole press conference, the number of people, and the invitation of suppliers have been completed.


    "Do these people still have to make a good phone call today? We don''t have enough people. "


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "don''t worry, this matter will be arranged for Wu Caihong. As long as she stares at it, there will be no problem."


    It seems that sister Liu is confident, so I have to nod my head and say nothing more.


    "Oh, yes, there is one thing, but you must do it."


    I am a Leng, this also arranged for me, is not when shake hands shopkeeper? Of course, the less the better.


    Sister Liu did not care about me, but turned to one of the pages and said: "at that time, the press conference will require two responsible persons to speak, and this is up to you."


    "What? How can I speak on stage?"


    My God, it''s such an important thing. Although it''s true that there should be one, I really don''t have any preparation to speak on the stage.


    Sister Liu gave me a smile and said, "there''s no way to do this. You are the main person in charge. Of course, it''s you. And the other party has already explained that Chairman Hu Sen personally went up there. If we ask you to go up here, we won''t give you much face."


    I dry smile twice, this call what matter, scratched to scratch a head, my in the mind suddenly produce an idea.


    "Wait for me. I''ll be right back."


    I immediately took the plan to find Nie Zhengxuan. If she was there, should I let her go.


    But the actual reason is not like this. I know in my heart that I am going to give her a bad impression.


    We can''t do this absolutely.


    I know she has a trump card against the whole marketing department. This time, I will let her eat the bitter fruit.


    Heart secretly sneer twice, I have come to Nie Zhengxuan''s office door, clean up the mood, can''t be too obvious, let people see."Come in." I knocked on the door and heard voices coming from inside.


    Nie Zhengxuan should have just arrived. I saw that she was still tidying her clothes. At this time, I was a little surprised to see me come in.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with the project? "


    "Oh, no, No." I immediately responded and said, "there''s just one thing I''d like to invite you to do."


    I saw her frown, obviously very reluctant, but there is no way, now the company has only such a project, how also have to use snacks.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    I handed her the plan for tomorrow''s press conference and said, "well, tomorrow, we are going to start a press conference with a speech by the main person in charge. I hope you can attend and speak on behalf of the Nie group. "


    Then her brow stretched out, looked at it, and said, "it says you and Huson."


    My task now is to perform.


    So I had to smile awkwardly twice, and then said: "director Nie, you know, I''m a new employee, but I''m just lucky. When I run into such a project, this speech is still a bit of a miss."


    She nodded. In this respect, she should think the same way.


    "Besides, the other party is the chairman of the board of directors. Even if I''m the project manager, I''ll be appointed temporarily. How can I go up? It''s director Nie. You''re worthy."


    I looked at her face, obviously very useful.


    Well, today I will give you a good flattery, you directly to the world, when you fall down, I want to let you know, how painful.


    "Director, if I say something wrong on such a big occasion, it''s obviously bad, isn''t it?"


    "It''s true, but the time is too tight."


    It was enough for her to pretend to be reluctant.


    "Yes, time is tight, but that''s for me. You are used to holding such a press conference, so there should be no problem. Besides, you are the director. You should ask the Secretary to think of something."


    "Slippery."


    She began to laugh. It was obvious that these words were in her heart.


    I secretly sneer at in the heart, so can be really good, push her out, I see again.


    She should be thinking about what''s good for her.


    I can generally guess that it''s about that team. If she takes this opportunity to push this team out, it''s also a good thing.


    It''s very interesting. It seems that today, anyway, I''m going to meet Huson. I need to make sure of tomorrow''s press conference as soon as possible.


    "Well, I agree. I''ll prepare it as soon as possible. You can put the plan here and change the content. I''ll just look at the time."


    "Yes, I see."


    I bowed and saluted, and then I withdrew. Well, since you have been hooked, let me have a good time with you.


    Back to the marketing department, sister rainbow has already taken action.


    Sister Liu looked at me, a little surprised at what I had done.


    "In this way, you can change tomorrow''s speaker, and director Nie will go there in person."


    Sister Liu''s face also changed, looking at me.


    "No, manager Wu, this is a good opportunity. If you..."


    "Come on, stop it."


    I look at her. Sister Liu is really worried this time.


    This was a good chance to show off, but what I didn''t get was that I gave it to Nie Zhengxuan. If she goes to speak, then it is equal to everyone''s credit and will be robbed by her alone.


    In this way, who knows who I am.


    It''s a pity that I want such an effect now. But I can''t tell her about it.

 Chapter 172

    When sister Liu saw that I had said so, she didn''t insist on it. She also knew that what she said just now was a little too much. At this time, she just stopped.


    "By the way, have you contacted Chairman Hu? When will it be over today? "


    "We''ll leave in a moment. I''ve already informed other people. Now I''ll change the plan. As for sister rainbow, she won''t go this time. She''s so responsible for informing."


    I nodded and didn''t speak, which means it will be some time. I had to find a place to sit down, make a cup of coffee and take a sip.


    This thing is really more and more interesting, just like this cup of coffee, you have to taste it slowly to taste its charm.


    Sister Liu, they will soon finish these things, and other people have arrived.


    We just drove to the site we set. Today''s task is to settle everything there.


    This is the most important venue in the city. It can be said that people with such status as Hu Sen must hold a press conference here every time.


    Although still in the layout, but someone has heard the wind, there are reporters here early to prepare.


    This kind of project, will certainly have the above people to pay attention to, so reporters should be completely arranged by them.


    When we arrived at the scene, a few groups of people gathered around us, and it was obvious that our identity was unusual.


    Some people just put up the microphone, hoping we can say a few words.


    Of course, there is no press conference yet, everything is still confidential.


    It can be said that a few of us spent a lot of effort to squeeze in with the help of the staff of the venue.


    Huson, they have been waiting here for a long time. I can see that some of his promotional materials have been put up.


    That''s fast enough.


    "Are you late?" When he saw us, he immediately met us.


    On the contrary, the members of the meeting hall were stunned. They should have known Hu Sen''s status, but they didn''t know mine. So it was a bit surprised to see Hu Sen welcoming me in person.


    "What''s late? You''re just early." I coldly replied, but I was very happy to see the meeting.


    After Liu Jie said hello, she left with other people, leaving only Zhang Wei.


    Huson looked at her and said with a smile, "you won''t stop me this time. Anyway, your identity has been exposed."


    Zhang Wei had to smile awkwardly. I remember the first time I had dinner in his company when Zhang Wei blocked Husen for me.


    At that time, I was very grateful to Zhang Wei. Unexpectedly, he gave me such a hand.


    "Chairman Hu, I have something to do with you." I said coldly.


    He looked at me, a face of incredible, something, what kind of thing?


    "You mean, we can talk in private."


    His expression immediately changed, not to mention the complexity.


    "It''s a private conversation, but in a place that''s absolutely safe for me."


    I''m still a little uneasy. If he moves in an unsafe place, he''s a demon. I can''t beat him.


    When he looked at me, he suddenly laughed and said, "this is a bit interesting. OK, private chat. It''s also a safe place for you. Yes


    He pointed to the top and said, "you see, this conference hall has a small hall on the second floor. Let''s go there. If there is any problem, you can shout directly."


    Let me look at the small hall on the second floor. It is also an open hall. There is no problem. In fact, this hall is not small. If you speak in a low voice on the top, you can''t hear it below.


    I nodded, and he made a gesture of invitation. Zhang Wei also saw that there was nothing for her this time, and turned to one side to help.


    On the second floor of the small hall, Huson first closed the door, find a place to sit down, said: "what''s the matter, so mysterious."


    "It''s about lanfeifei."


    I know that if I want him to work hard, at least I should give him a reasonable condition.


    He really looked at me fiercely, and his breath became frenzied. It seemed that I directly touched his pain.


    "What happened to her? Where is it? "


    "How do you know that I can tell you where she is?"


    "Do you know where she is? Who are you? "


    The way he looked at me began to grow fierce.


    "Come on, I''ll be afraid. I just want to tell you that she doesn''t want to see you now, but thank you."


    I''m sincere. I don''t want to see him with my true face, but anyway, it''s an indisputable fact that he cares about me. In this respect, I''m very grateful to him.


    He took back a little breath and felt much better. Then he took two long breaths and calmed down."Is she all right?"


    "Well, it''s just that she wants to find some secrets."


    Huson closed his eyes, obviously thinking about it for a long time.


    "She doesn''t want to know the cause of father Lan''s death, does she?"


    I was surprised that Huson really had his own strong side. He actually guessed it.


    I had to say, "yes, I nodded."


    He looked at me again. Then he gave me a little smile, nodded and said, "you and her are definitely not as simple as an ordinary boudoir. I''m afraid you and her have to be friends."


    I didn''t know where it came from, so I didn''t take it.


    Of course, lanfeifei and I not only lived, but also had one life. When I died, she couldn''t live.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, he laughed and said to himself, "why don''t you think of my company? It turns out that you have a task. You have to stay at Nie''s, right?"


    He can see that he can think so many things just because of my words.


    "You''re right. I just want to know if you want to help or not."


    Huson looked at me for a long time before he said, "I helped you. Will you tell me where she is?"


    I had to shake my head and say, "this is not OK."


    "Then why should I help you?"


    "Because only if you help me can you see lanfeifei."


    I coldly said, this matter, I have thought very clearly.


    He looked at me and said nothing.


    "If she can''t find out the truth, she will die. And if the truth comes out, she will show up. "


    I added, and then I looked at Huson.


    At this time, I can only put my hope on this sentence, on his obsession with lanfeifei.

 Chapter 173

    Time stopped all of a sudden. At least I felt like this. Huson just looked at me quietly and didn''t speak. What was he waiting for?


    I just looked at him like this. Now I can only think of all ways to let me stay in Nie''s, and get close to the highest level of Nie''s.


    But I never thought that things would come in such a direction.


    Nie Zhengxuan they are really good means, easy to usher in a strong team from the outside.


    I can''t be squeezed out. It depends on how Huson responds to me.


    "I can''t do it."


    I fell into a darkness in my heart. He said he couldn''t do it. It seems that I really think highly of him.


    "I don''t know if what you said is true or false, and I haven''t seen lanfeifei himself. If she said that to me, maybe I can help you."


    He stood up and I understood that he didn''t want to help lanfeifei. He just didn''t believe me.


    I had to smile bitterly. How could I say that I was lanfeifei? That''s even more impossible.


    "But it''s really inconvenient for her to see you now, and if I don''t really get into the top management of the company, it''s like she''s dead."


    I added once again that I hope he can change his decision.


    Huson just closed his eyes, thought for a while, and said, "it''s not impossible, but you have to prove that you really know her."


    It''s OK. In this aspect, I should be able to prove it, but the proof still needs to make Huson believe me, which is the most difficult.


    "That''s OK, but how do you want me to prove it?"


    "Bring her blood, no matter how much, as long as there is a little bit of her blood, I can identify it."


    "Blood?"


    What does that mean? Why do you want my blood?


    Isn''t he cultivated enough not to eat people? How can you drink blood?


    Hu Sen looked at me, suddenly smile, said: "I know your current film situation, heard that the plan, Nie Zhengxuan to speak, right?"


    "Yes, I did."


    I responded with a smile.


    He just looked at me quietly. After a while, he shook his head and said, "this is your biggest mistake. You should know that her secret team has contacted us all."


    Sure enough, it''s the same as what I think. It seems that this team can''t hide Nie Zhengxuan''s speech tomorrow. She is going to launch this team.


    Because tomorrow is not only me and Husen two group companies to be present, such as this conference, will certainly invite some dealers, suppliers and so on.


    At that time, Nie Zhengxuan will be able to control the project at any time. If I have no relationship with the team.


    "It''s my fault? Why? "


    I pretended I still didn''t understand and wanted to see what he said.


    However, he just laughed, and then said: "you can''t be a simple loser. You come back to me and hope to cooperate. That''s not the reason."


    If I really have to cooperate with you, that is to say, what you have to do next is to slap the team in the face at our press conference.


    He really saw it. That''s what he meant. I want them to know that it''s impossible to replace my favorite position, and I don''t even want to.


    "You''re right."


    Now that the matter has been said, there is no need for me to hide it.


    Huson nodded and said, "now I can hear a little sincerity. I can help you, but only if you are from lanfeifei''s side."


    I understand. He wants to confirm my identity, but why do I have to get blood? Can''t I get other things?


    He looked at me, obviously thinking about how real I was.


    "Why must it be blood, other things, really can''t?"


    I asked. But in response, he kept shaking his head.


    Other things can be fake, but you can''t fake her blood.


    Why, I don''t understand this meaning at all. Forget it, just ask situ GUI in the evening.


    But since it''s my blood, it''s very simple.


    I thought about it for a moment and said, "this is OK, but it certainly won''t work today."


    There is no way. I can''t take some blood from myself in front of him.


    If that''s true, no matter what ability he has to judge my identity, I didn''t tell him clearly that I was lanfeifei.


    It''s still tomorrow, but tomorrow is the press conference. It''s too late.


    Perhaps he found out what I meant, and then he stood up."Don''t worry, I will prepare two statements. One is about our cooperation. Of course, this is to help you. There is another... "


    He didn''t finish, but I also understand that if I really cheat him tomorrow.


    Or I didn''t get the real thing, he will help Nie Zhengxuan, then, all my things will be finished.


    "Well, tomorrow, in the morning, I''ll take that thing to the meeting place."


    I still have the bottom in my heart. After all, I''m lanfeifei. I can''t do it. Just give him a little blood and let him judge by himself.


    He laughed and sat down again. Then he sighed and said, "why do you want to help her? Is there anything she can do for you? Don''t forget, she has no money and no power now. She''s just alone."


    "It''s a pity that money doesn''t matter to me." I coldly back a, stand up, since it has been agreed, I don''t want to say anything with him.


    "You are an interesting woman."


    He gave me one last word.


    I did not respond, went out, sister Liu there are busy, see me down, told me about it.


    They are almost ready. From this point of view, I don''t have to do anything at all. Sister Liu can completely take this matter down.


    If they replace me with that team, will someone replace sister Liu?


    My heart suddenly hit a sudden, not only Liu Jie, but also Rainbow Sister, and marketing department, as well as Zhang Wei, Lei Qingmiao these people, should be affected by different.


    But Lei Qingmiao is OK. As for the others, they are likely to take advantage of this opportunity to sweep us out.


    At that time, Nie Zhengping may be able to stop a sister Liu, but I don''t have such a good life.


    I look to sister Liu. Maybe I can take this opportunity to see what kind of person she is.


    I don''t know why, I always don''t regard sister Liu as my opponent. Even if I found her with Nie Zhengping, I didn''t think that she would betray me.


    Maybe it''s because of my father. I used to hear him talk about Sister Liu.


    Of course, it''s just an influence, but now, I won''t completely believe her.


    This is also an opportunity. I want to see what kind of role she plays in this incident.


    "Let me just say that tomorrow''s speech sequence will be changed."


    Huson came up and said to all the people.


    Everyone looked at him. It was a bit strange to change the things that had been decided. After everyone looked at him, they locked their eyes on me.


    I don''t have anything. Now I don''t know what medicine is sold in Husen''s gourd, so I have to listen to it.


    Hu Sen looked at me, then said with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple. In this way, director Nie will speak very much tomorrow, and I''ll be behind."


    Sister Liu''s face changed for a while. She should have guessed something. It''s all old-fashioned. No one can cheat her.


    I looked at her, she also found that I was observing her, can not help but look at me.


    I just slightly shook my head at her, now is not the time to tell her what is going on, tomorrow this time, maybe she will know without me to tell her.


    However, since Hu Sen has said that, we can only do so, because we are not the main characters after all.


    We''ll discuss with them again. The matter here has been basically settled. We''ll leave now.


    When I went out, I found that it was very late. At this time, there was no time for Nie Zhengxuan to discuss with her. It was very late and the light in the room was not on. When I turned on the light, I found that situ GUI was sitting on the sofa in the hall and actually fell asleep.


    I look at his handsome face. It''s really interesting.


    He was waiting for me, just a little tired, and I gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    He seemed to wake up from my kiss, rubbing his eyes.


    "It''s so late. What''s the matter?"


    Hearing his words of concern, I felt that the tiredness and disguise of the day immediately melted away.


    I threw down my backpack, leaned on his arms, and said, "I also said that today''s venue 5 will be arranged, and tomorrow''s press conference will be held. Of course, I will be too busy."


    He laughed and said, "not only that, but I''ve heard that. You''ve been talking to Huson alone for a long time."


    I was just surprised. How did he know.


    So his people should be at the scene.


    I had to sit up straight and look at his face. He was obviously a little jealous.


    I gave him a smile and said, "come on, I can''t be honest. I did speak to Huson alone, but it was in the small hall on the second floor. You can see it from below. ""Hum, I''ll ask you, or I''ll start early."


    He said this, obviously very familiar with the scene at that time.


    I''m still thinking, who is the person he arranged.


    "Don''t think about it. I guess you can''t imagine who it is. That meeting hall is mine. You say that the people in it are not mine."


    Oh, I just came up with the idea that this venue is really owned by situ group. He is doing all the business. Neither of our two group companies has been involved in this kind of project.


    At that time, there were a lot of staff in the meeting hall. They were busy helping sister Liu. They would definitely see us.


    But I can only believe half of what he said.


    I believe that there must be his people close to us, but if he doesn''t want to say it, I won''t ask.


    "By the way, if you don''t say it, I want to say it to you. But have you eaten yet? "


    "No He just pouted, a little unhappy.


    I gently pinched his pouted mouth and said: "Oh, someone is jealous. OK, I won''t say more. I''ll cook for your husband first, and then I''ll tell you all the things intact, OK?"


    Then he nodded, snorted coldly, and said, "it''s almost the same. It''s a bit of that. OK, let you go this time and make me something delicious."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Looking at him like that, I really feel at home.


    It''s really interesting to watch him while cooking.


    However, he just kept looking at me. Obviously, he had to consider whether I would tell him the truth later.


    Anyway, I really don''t have anything to do with Huson. I have something to ask him later.


    As soon as the dish was on the table, he could not wait to run over, picked up the bowl and asked, "now you can say it."


    Looking at his expression, I laughed.


    This man is really good. I remember there was a saying that men are not jealous and their families are not harmonious.


    We should be quite harmonious now.


    But I don''t know why. I''m a little worried.


    Can we really count as a family without such support?


    "What''s the matter?" He looked at me, still holding the bowl, looking forward to it.


    I laughed and said, "nothing. There are some things I can tell you."


    I''ll talk to him about what I discussed with Huson today.


    Situ GUI was stunned, then he looked at me and said, "my heart, is this a little too big?"


    "I also have no way. Have you ever thought about my identity, even the things you and I are together, what to do if they are found out?"


    He just frowned. This is my biggest worry. These two things can''t be delayed. The longer the time, the more suspicious they will appear.


    "You''re right." He put down the bowl, thinking of something, suddenly smile, said: "if so, then I can also go to join the fun."


    I am stunned, isn''t it? This is the project press conference of Nie''s and Hu''s group. What is he going to mix in?


    He just looked at me, laughed, and then said, "it''s more fun to have me."


    Looking at his expression, I know that this time, it must be a big deal, but I don''t know what kind of way he will appear.


    And more importantly, I have another important thing to ask him.

 Chapter 174

    "By the way, I have one more thing to ask you." I said in a low voice, this matter, more or less a little embarrassed.


    He didn''t find anything, just looked at me, then waved and said, "if you have anything, just ask."


    I had to tell Huson that he asked me to bring lanfeifei''s blood to him.


    I really don''t understand how he could use such a method with blood.


    After hearing this, situ GUI just gave a wry smile, and then said, "this old fox is still the same as before."


    I don''t quite understand, so I have to stare at him.


    "It''s really impossible for you to fake this. Huson himself is a fox. He is quite sensitive to blood. What''s more, he has drunk lanfeifei''s blood."


    I''m stunned. I don''t remember.


    But situ GUI just looked at me and said with a smile: "have you forgotten? It was at that gathering of outstanding entrepreneurs. "


    I was stunned for a moment. I heard situ GUI say so. He was also at the meeting, and what else did he see?


    God, how could I forget the things at that time? Although I saw them familiar from the beginning, I just couldn''t remember.


    What''s more, I really forgot a lot about the gathering of entrepreneurs.


    I scratched my head and said with a wry smile, "I really forgot. I only remember that I was there with my father at the beginning, and then things broke. When I woke up again, it seemed that I was already at home. By the way, I drank too much that day. "


    Situ GUI began to laugh, and he was very happy. He said, "yes, you did drink too much at that time, and what did you say at that time? Do you remember now?"


    I had to shake my head, but I saw the disappointment on his face.


    "What did I say? I don''t mean to marry you, do I? "


    His expression suddenly lit up, and then said with a smile: "already this sentence."


    No, did I really have to say that? Or situ GUI amuses me.


    If I had to say that at that time, it would have been too shameful for me to marry someone at that time? I said it myself.


    However, I should have drunk too much at that time. Can it still count?


    Look at situ GUI''s expression, this thing is obviously true, but I don''t know what kind of performance I was at that time.


    "Well, I really said that then?"


    I would like to add that I have no impression of this matter.


    Situ GUI looked at me with love in his eyes and said, "yes, I remember very well. That''s another reason why I want to save you."


    "Because of you, you promised to marry me, and now you have fulfilled that promise."


    God, I didn''t think it would be like this. What happened to the entrepreneurs'' gathering that day?


    I look to situ GUI and hope he can explain it to me.


    However, he was obviously teasing me, but now he was not worried at all. He just looked at me quietly.


    I have a bitter face. What is he going to do with me?


    "Do you say it or not?"


    I began to act like a coqueter. This is my unique skill. As long as I am like this with my father, he will agree to anything, but I don''t know if it''s good for situ GUI.


    "Well, well, that''s it."


    As expected, he also softened down. This lift is really easy to use.


    Listening to situ GUI''s explanation, I knew how bold I had done at that time.


    Later that day, I did drink so much that I didn''t even know what I was doing.


    At that time, my father should have talked about my marriage with Huson.


    So at that time, I should have fried the pot. I pulled a person from the crowd and yelled, "I don''t want to marry him. I''d rather marry this one."


    Situ GUI was at a loss, obviously didn''t expect to be pulled out by me. Maybe this is the coincidence of heaven.


    On the other hand, Huson was a little embarrassed, not only him, but also my father.


    I was at a loss in my heart and dizzy in my head. I don''t know what I''m doing, I just know, I don''t like it.


    However, perhaps even more embarrassing for my father was that I was still holding a wine bottle in my hand and then smashed it on a nearby table.


    The broken bottle, the flying debris, and cut my hand.


    At that time, Hu Senli reached out and grabbed my hand, behind which was chaos. I was taken by ambulance.


    By that time, I was unconscious.


    Father arranged for people to follow him. After apologizing to the whole audience, he rushed to the hospital.


    Later, situ GUI didn''t know.I think I was pulled home after dressing that night.


    I said, the next day I got up, I felt that my hand was injured, and I thought I was knocked somewhere last night.


    And from that day on, my father never took me to any cocktail party.


    More importantly, from that time on, my father began to train my drinking capacity.


    My God, is it all about this?


    I looked at situ GUI, who was suffering. He did such a shameful thing that day.


    But situ GUI was very happy.


    "Do you know? From that day on, I began to pay attention to you, a girl with bad wine. "


    "Wait a minute." I''m a little embarrassed. I didn''t expect that things at that time actually developed like this.


    "Well, as you just said, I cut my hand. How did Huson drink my blood?"


    Situ GUI looked at me and said with a smile: "at that time, you were injured. When he grabbed you, his hands were stained with blood. That''s simple."


    I always feel that it will not be so simple, but situ GUI said so, I will not ask.


    The temperature on my face came over. My face should be very red now.


    It''s a shame that this has happened before.


    I remember when I woke up, my father asked me if I remember last night, and I shook my head.


    In this way, my father is quite embarrassed.


    God, how can I do this? I''ll pay attention later.


    Maybe it''s too much to drink. If it happens again, no one can save me.


    Besides, if I drink too much one day and tell the truth, I will die.


    Looking at situ GUI''s eyes, he would obviously feel how ridiculous what happened that day.


    Oh, my God, give me a break. I''ll never dare again.


    I lowered my head, no longer contact his eyes, this atmosphere, too embarrassed some bar.


    At this time, a powerful hand, gently patted on my shoulder.


    "Well, don''t think so much about it. That day, I really saw your true face. I think it''s good. That day, I noticed you."


    I was stunned for a moment. At that time, my father should not have talked to them about such a union.


    So it should be at that time that situ Guicai took a fancy to me, and then when his father united, he opposed marrying Nie Zhengxuan.


    If so, it is a very special influence.


    I had to smile at him and say, "I didn''t do anything else to you that day, did I?"


    "That''s not true. You''re just carrying my arm. That''s all."


    He knows very strange, let me feel, that day will never be such a simple thing.


    But now I don''t know what to ask, so I just look at him quietly.


    He gave me a kiss on the forehead and said, "well, don''t think too much. Let''s get down to business."


    "Do you really have to go there tomorrow?"


    When it comes to business, I immediately think of what he told me. He will also attend the press conference tomorrow.


    In that case, it doesn''t mean that we''re going to meet. It''s a bit chaotic. If someone sees something, I''ll be miserable.


    "Of course, I''ll go. And since it''s fierce, I''ll give you something fierce. Come on, I''ll tell you about it."


    He said, picked up chopsticks, in the cup with a little water, is the table row up.


    "First of all, it must be Nie Zhengxuan''s speech, right? I''m sure it''s going to show you tomorrow, Huson


    Why didn''t Nie Zhengxuan let her make a speech first?


    I think it''s very expensive.


    He gave me a smile and said, "I''ve known that guy for 3000 years. I don''t know his tricks."


    So, it''s really reasonable. I don''t think there''s anything to refute.


    What can be comparable to the three thousand years of acquaintance? It is impossible.


    But how does Hu Sen plan to put Nie Zhengxuan together?


    I still don''t understand. Judging from the current situation, Nie Zhengxuan is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She must also have the means to deal with it.


    But situ GUI laughed and looked at me for a long time before he said, "I can''t guess it, because you only want to use ordinary means, and Husen obviously wants to use more ruthless moves."


    I scratched my head harder. What''s more cruel than I think?


    Situ GUI looked at me for a long time and shook his head.


    "Sure enough, you are still a little young. Why didn''t you think that the background of this project is a project beneficial to the people, that is to say, this project will come out on top."I''m stunned. Won''t it? Does Hu Sen intend to beat the whole Nie family to pieces? How could that be.


    I looked at situ GUI, but he nodded to me.


    Oh, my God, that''s what Hutson thought. I just understood.


    If I don''t give lanfeifei''s blood to him tomorrow, what he has to do is destroy the whole Nie family. With one hand, he can do it completely.


    Nie Zhengxuan himself did not expect to be put together by him, did he?


    His idea is a little too big.


    "However, how can Nie say that he is also a powerful group company? Can''t he just say that he will collapse?"


    I calmed down for a while. Although Nie said that he had already declined, how could he fall down all of a sudden when the foundation of grabbing Lan was still there?


    "When the wall falls down and everyone pushes, Hu Sen may not be able to push Nie''s down all at once. It''s OK to beat the disabled. At that time, it''s up to others not to do it."


    It''s true. I think for a moment, Huson is really good at it.


    "But if I have to go to him with blood, can he really stop? Is this a mobile phone meeting? "


    "Well, I can''t tell. It depends on the weight of lanfeifei in his heart."


    Situ GUI looked at me, but his eyes were full of resentment.


    Although this is not for me, but my heart is also a tremor.


    I gently took his hand.


    "GUI, the last thing I want is your misunderstanding. Because I love you, I will love you forever. No one can change it."


    He laughed at me and said, "well, don''t say that. By the way, you must take the blood tomorrow. Don''t forget. As for me, I have a way to go. I''ll support you, too. "


    I had to nod, but my heart was in a mess.


    Hu Sen''s plan is really good. He asked Nie Zhengxuan to speak first.


    Of course, Nie Zhengxuan will not give up this opportunity. He will push his team out and even announce the dissolution of the original marketing department on the spot.


    At this time, if Hu Sen decides that he will not help me, he will take this opportunity to say that NIE is not faithful, and then cancel the project.


    During this period of time, Nie''s news has been enough. In addition, Husen can send out such things as the unknown cause of death of my father and me at the same time.


    No matter whether there is evidence or not, as long as it is released, Nie''s reputation will certainly be affected.


    And that kind of influence will grow with the promotion of the companies behind.


    What''s more, if we lose this project, then Nie will lose the above support.


    Once this happens, no matter how powerful a company is, it can''t compete with the above.


    Sooner or later, it will be cleaned up.


    It''s so cruel that Huson thought about such a cruel thing.


    I am so used to his playboy face that I forget that he is also the chairman of a large group company.


    If he didn''t have such cruel means, he would never have supported such a big stall.


    His strength is far above situ GUI. At least I don''t think situ GUI would be so cruel.


    No, I was wrong. I suddenly realized that if he wasn''t cruel, he couldn''t think of Huson''s method.


    In other words, if situ GUI was facing such an opportunity at that time, he would not let it go.


    My God, in this way, my project has become Nie''s tomb?


    No, I can''t. although I don''t like Nie, it''s my father''s hard work for many years.


    I can''t watch it fall. By the way, situ GUI said, it depends on Huson''s attitude towards lanfeifei.


    It seems that we really need to give him blood and let him make his own decision.


    At the same time, taking this opportunity, I also want to see if he treats me as he said.


    I''ve already thought about it. If you have any questions, please come.

 Chapter 175

    At night, when situ GUI touched me gently, I couldn''t raise my interest at all.


    I don''t know what tomorrow will be like.


    He obviously felt it too, so he had to sleep around me.


    But I can''t sleep, my God, they are all so crafty, but they want me in this middle, constantly to turn the tide.


    How can I support this all the time.


    Fortunately, I still have him and situ GUI to support me. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do.


    I didn''t know that Huson thought so much. If he hadn''t reminded me.


    It''s a tough night. I don''t know how many families are happy and how many families are worried.


    At night, I felt cold for the first time. It''s about autumn. It''s time to be cold.


    The nearby situ GUI heard the sound of even breathing. For him, he will be there tomorrow, but how can he support me?


    Positive public support? This is obviously impossible. In that case, our relationship will be easily seen.


    But if the side support, I really can''t think of any good way.


    He said that he must have a way, I believe him, but at the same time, he also said that there is a gap between me and them.


    That can''t be shortened in a day or two. I have to keep trying.


    The sky slowly brightened up, and then I didn''t know how I fell asleep. I just felt that I didn''t sleep soundly.


    Today is the day of the press conference.


    I got up first and made breakfast for situ GUI. At the same time, I took out a small bottle from the refrigerator.


    Oh, my God, I''ve already shed a lot of blood in order to ask for situ GUI some time ago. I want to come here. It''s true.


    There''s no way. This time, my arm is the place to operate.


    This place, because of wearing clothes, can''t be seen by people. If it''s the wrist or finger, it''s estimated that he can see it all at once.


    That''s not the same as admitting that I am lanfeifei. Such a low-level mistake can''t be made.


    By the time situ GUI woke up, I had finished everything. The blood bottle was also in my bag.


    I feel that situ GUI didn''t go to see me prepare this on purpose, because he didn''t ask about it after he got up.


    This is also a help, let me not be so embarrassed.


    After breakfast, I left home in a hurry. Today''s press conference started at 10 o''clock, but our two masters must arrive in advance.


    When I came to the meeting, I found that Husen and sister Liu had already arrived. They are busy with their last work.


    Huson met me with a smile on his face.


    When I look at him, I always feel that there is something in his smile that I can''t see clearly from a distance.


    "Have you got it?" As soon as he came up, he went straight to the subject.


    I gave him a white look and said coldly, "I''m late. Of course I got it. My God, it''s really tired to run so far this day."


    I won''t say that I can get it nearby, because the lanfeifei I set up now can''t be found far away from the city.


    "Give it to me." Huson said softly.


    Sister Liu, they are all busy with other things, and no one has noticed our side.


    I handed him the blood bottle in the bag.


    "No, you asked so much?"


    He took a look and immediately gave a bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter, isn''t it enough?"


    I coldly responded, this guy, what is this called? I''m afraid it''s not enough.


    He had a bitter face and didn''t know what it meant.


    "Well, I''ll give you an answer in a moment."


    With that, he took the blood bottle and left. He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t want to compare it.


    How can he finish the comparison so quickly? Even if he wants to do some identification, it will take time. I don''t know whether he can finish it today.


    And his plan is going to be implemented soon. Can I really stop him?


    "How about manager Wu?"


    At this time, sister Liu came to my back and asked.


    "Ah? How about what? "


    I didn''t respond at all.


    Sister Liu looked at me with a smile and shook her head.


    "I''m talking about the layout of the venue and the preparatory work."


    I took a long breath, thought she saw something, had to say: "this is still good, I am very satisfied."


    Of course, if it''s not true, it''s not true.


    Sister Liu obviously saw it. She pinched her waist and looked at me, shaking her head slightly.


    I had to smile at her awkwardly. There was no way."Have you heard anything about manager Wu?"


    Sister Liu suddenly changed the topic. I heard a lot about what she heard, but I can''t tell her.


    "What''s the matter? Any good news? "


    I pretended I didn''t know what was going on and wanted to see what sister Liu said.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be good news for us."


    Sister Liu sighed a long time. Looking at this, she should have heard something.


    And who is the source of the news?


    Nie Zhengping? So sister Liu was with him last night? I don''t think so. I have children in the evening. I guess it''s also in the morning.


    But this morning is so busy, do they have time to meet?


    Forget it, it''s not something I should worry about. I just need to know what information sister Liu got.


    "Not good news? What''s the news


    I pretended not to care, but in my heart it was like a river.


    "I heard that director Nie''s press conference has made all the old employees of the marketing department present. Last night, I listened to Minister Gao


    So I can''t help but feel sorry for my conjecture about Sister Liu just now. Where did I go.


    "Oh, the marketing department is all here. What does that mean, a visit?"


    I still don''t understand, but I know, Nie Zhengxuan, it''s obvious that I''m going to have a showdown.


    All the old people in the marketing department are here. I don''t believe that she will not take her team with her.


    At that time, in such a press conference, if the existence of a new team is announced, then the old team will be completely thrown out at that time.


    At that time, all the staff knew how to face the new team.


    This kind of hype is really good. If she can succeed, she will be uprooted from the old marketing department under old Gao.


    I just said that no one has entered the marketing department except me recently. It turns out that they have been making this idea.


    And my entry was a complete accident. Maybe they will let me stay, maybe I will leave with the old marketing department.


    Because of me, recently I really got too close to sister Liu.

 Chapter 176

    Seeing that I didn''t understand her meaning, sister Liu sighed.


    "Manager Wu, do you think it''s necessary for all the people in the marketing department to come here for such a press conference?"


    She is really good enough to see a little sign, but I can''t tell her anything now.


    "What does that mean?"


    With a wry smile and a sigh, sister Liu said, "otherwise there will be nothing. If there is something, it will definitely be a big event. Minister Gao''s idea is that the old marketing department can''t keep it."


    I was secretly surprised. Minister Gao saw it.


    Just then, I heard the sound of the car whistle. Someone has come. No, it''s still so early. It''s not time at all.


    From ten o''clock on, after confirming some things, we will have a party at noon. At that time, these suppliers and others will be in a hurry.


    But at this time, it''s still too early. Who will come early in the morning.


    I look to the other side of the whistle, it''s Minister Gao. He actually came first, and today he looks very energetic.


    My God, what does that mean. Sister Liu and I looked at each other. This kind of formal dress always reminds people of bad things.


    It felt like the dead had to dress up at last.


    But I can''t think about it now. Sister Liu and I went up.


    "Minister Gao, I didn''t expect you to come so early?"


    First of all, I made a courtesy. For old man Gao, I should still maintain such courtesy.


    "Of course, I''ll come a little earlier. On the one hand, I''ll check on you. On the other hand, maybe this is my last such press conference."


    Old man Gao''s voice is a little lonely. He should feel something.


    It''s a pity in my heart that such a talent was pushed out by Nie. It''s really OK.


    What''s more, if old Gao really has to leave, does the new team really have the ability to cooperate with so many companies and win so many lists?


    I don''t feel that although the team has been acting secretly, it has not done anything.


    More importantly, situ GUI has made it clear to me that he will not cooperate with them. Now I will wait for Husen.


    "Oh, isn''t that Minister Gao? I''m honored to be here in person. "


    Huson''s voice came from behind. He obviously saw the situation on our side and came here.


    I don''t know where to hide just now. I only know that he didn''t have the blood bottle in his hand this time. Can''t he throw it away?


    "Chairman Hu, congratulations. Such a big project is about to start."


    Minister Gao just said hello politely.


    Hu Sen came closer and said, "Minister Gao, I heard that all your employees are coming here. I''m really lucky today."


    Yesterday, the old man frowned, and I must have understood the news. It seems that today''s game has been decided.


    "Yes, let''s all support my staff."


    Old man Gao''s expression, also just for a moment, turned past.


    Huson laughs. Obviously he has his own ideas.


    I looked at him and said, "don''t even think about it."


    Husen and old man Gao were stunned, and the way they looked at me changed a little.


    "You What do you know? "


    The minister''s voice trembled a little higher.


    I had to smile at him and say, "I don''t know. I just know this Huson. It''s not good."


    Several people all laughed, but the content of the smile was different.


    "Sister Liu, take Minister Gao in to have a look. If there is any mistake, I hope Minister Gao can give me more advice."


    I had to get rid of them as soon as possible, because I knew that Huson must have something to tell me.


    Sister Liu gave me a strange look and was about to leave with Minister Gao.


    Huson waited for them to walk out of a distance before he said, "it''s true. You actually know the whereabouts of lanfeifei."


    I laughed twice, of course it''s true. I''m lanfeifei. Of course I know where she is.


    "Do you believe it this time? How are you going to help me? "


    Huson just laughed and said, "of course, do your best. Don''t worry. With Feifei, I won''t let you suffer any harm."


    Feifei, it''s so kind. He probably doesn''t know what I think. I hate him very much.


    However, I like what he said. At least, he seems to support me now.


    "Didi" sounds again. Who is it this time?


    I looked up, but completely stunned.Situ GUI, why did he come so early with so many people? What do you mean.


    Hu Sen was also stunned, then said: "I go, how did he come, what does that mean?"


    I can only face bitterly, and I don''t know what it means,


    at this time, situ GUI has come to us. He looks at me first, and then he turns to Husen.


    "Chairman situ, I didn''t expect you to come here, but to be honest, I didn''t seem to send you an invitation?"


    "Well, what can I do? They were invited to come, but I insisted."


    As soon as they met, they bickered like this. I don''t know what it means.


    I had to stand aside to see if there was any spark when they met.


    "Director situ, you don''t hear any news, do you?"


    Huson had changed his face, and now he was on guard.


    "Look at the situation of the old marketing department. Of course, I will bring you the news today."


    My God, they don''t come to demolish it. According to the current situation, Minister Gao, the news that they have all come is well known all over the city.


    Hu Sen had to smile and said: "I didn''t expect that Chairman situ''s information was so accurate, but they were at my press conference. Isn''t that good?"


    "You are busy with your press conference. As for other things, of course I can go ahead of you."


    My God, I just reflected that they all came here to win over Minister Gao.


    It''s also true that Lan''s group of people, like before, are still quite powerful.


    If Nie could not use them, he would not have kicked them out.


    Now that they don''t want it, other companies will certainly try their best to attract these people.


    Because these people are not only experienced, but also many companies cooperate with them for their face.


    Just like Minister Gao, if you pull him up, it is equivalent to pulling a small company. Of course, they will not give up this kind of thing.


    For a moment, I felt that there was a special competitive relationship between situ GUI and Hu Sen.


    Their group company is in the top two at present. If we say who has got old man Gao, we can really let our company go further.


    If there is a big gap between Hula and his apprentice, it will help him to maintain his high status.


    For situ GUI, as long as you hold old man Gao, he may surpass Hu Sen and become the first in the city. At that time, it was not the scene now.


    I really don''t understand how Nie could give up the old man Gao and choose a foreign team. Are they really so capable?


    "I said, ladies and gentlemen, what do you think of this place as? Don''t forget, Minister Gao is now the head of marketing department of Nie''s group. "


    I stood in the middle of them and wiped out this war.


    These two people, meet on the top of cattle, ah, last time in the Nie family is also more or less like this.


    Situ GUI just looked at me, frowned and said, "you Oh, come to think of it, isn''t it the little employee who just joined Nie''s? What qualifications do you have... "


    "Ah." Hu Sen then stepped in and said, "this is the project manager of Nie''s group, manager Wu. She has the right not to let you in."


    I''m a bit depressed to hear Huson''s introduction. It''s a bit embarrassing for me and situ GUI to pretend that we don''t know each other.


    But I think situ GUI is obviously much better than me. Then he showed a sense of sudden realization, and said, "I''m really sorry, manager Wu. You can''t help giving me face, can you?"


    "I can give you face, but be honest. It''s a press conference, not a competition."


    I coldly replied, in this situation, I have to show such a style. This is true for Hu Sen, and it is no exception for situ GUI.


    Huson gave me a thumbs up. Situ GUI obviously saw it. He just gave a smile and said, "I''d like to thank manager Wu. As for the rest, we''ll see."


    With that, he turned around and took people to the meeting.


    I looked at his back and glared at him. I don''t know if he felt it.


    At this time, Minister Gao and sister Liu came back. It was obvious that they had finished reading it. Because something happened here, they came to have a look.


    "Oh, Minister Gao, I''m so sorry to let you see such a situation. I don''t know you..."


    Huson turned to old man Gao again with a smile on his face.


    Old man Gao laughed, then came over and patted me on the shoulder and said, "Xiao Wu really impressed me, but there are some things, alas."I understand this sigh. Maybe old man Gao also felt it. That''s why it''s like this.


    I look at old man Gao. Although he is well dressed, he seems to be much older.


    "Minister Gao, is there anything else we need to prepare?"


    I''ve shifted the topic to the past. Now I can''t let Minister Gao find anything, and I understand it in my heart.


    "No, you''ve done a good job. I''m relieved to have Xiao Liu here."


    I had to nod. Minister Gao looked at Hu Sen and said with a smile, "maybe I''ll let you down."


    "No, you really want to go to situ gui..."


    Hu Sen''s face changed. Obviously, he didn''t expect Minister Gao to make such a choice.


    And I raised my ears. If Minister Gao really got into the situ group, he would be the first in the city. In that case, it would be great.


    "No, it''s not what you think. I won''t choose anyone. If I have to choose, I''ll choose LAN."


    Old man Gao''s words were deeply knocked in my heart. I looked at old man Gao, his eyes were already stained with light, and he obviously remembered something.


    "But..."


    Huson wanted to say something else, but he was stopped by old man Gao and said, "you don''t have to say that. I believe he won''t give up on us. He is not here, but I believe there is another person. She should still be here."


    I was surprised in my heart. Is this about me?


    Does old man Gao know that I''m not dead? It''s impossible. Situ GUI should have let out the news that I''m dead. They should all know that?


    "Well, will it be a little too difficult? I''ve got news..."


    "I don''t believe her life would be that short." Old man Gao said firmly: "I can wait. I promised old man Lan that I will wait."


    I feel that my tears are about to flow out, but I''m Wu Xin''er now. I shouldn''t understand that.


    I forbeared, put his tears back, turned to look at sister Liu, found that her eyes are tears, but just look at me.


    "Sister Liu, what''s the matter with you?" I immediately gathered my mind.


    "You don''t understand." Sister Liu sighed. I felt the deep sadness in her heart.


    My God, what''s going on? Now it''s all in a mess. I feel like I''m an outsider now. On the contrary, I''m old Gao. They''re trapped deeper.


    "Yes, it''s only she who can really let you out of the mountain." Huson sighed and then looked at me.


    I had to smile awkwardly. For him, I knew where lanfeifei was.


    When he looked at me like this, he also wanted me to tell the whereabouts of lanfeifei. Of course, he said it to old man Gao.


    It''s a pity that I can''t reveal my identity first.


    I could only smile bitterly and shake my head.


    Hu Sen was also disappointed. He turned to sister Liu and said, "manager Liu, it''s almost time. Let''s get ready to meet people."


    Sister Liu just cleaned up her mood. It was almost time for us to stand outside the meeting hall, waiting for people to come.


    It''s not only the suppliers who have come back here, but also some well-known newspapers and media in the city have sent reporters to come here. At this time, those reporters came here first, and after a few words with us, they got ready for long guns and short guns.


    As the manager of this project, I stood beside Huson and naturally attracted a lot of flash.


    Sister Liu is still directing there. Because of the sudden appearance of situ GUI, she has to add more seats. The seats of this kind of press conference are very important.


    People like situ GUI will not be arranged too late, but he is not the main character after all.


    Fortunately, sister Liu''s response to this aspect was very reasonable. Finally, she made some arrangements, and then she gave up.


    I looked at old man Gao sitting in a corner of the room. He was looking at the stage with a positive face.


    Old man Gao Oh no, Gao Lao, I''ll be back. Wait for me. I thought to myself.

 Chapter 177

    There are several more cars coming, but they are all old people from our marketing department. Hu Sen goes forward to greet them one by one, and he can''t get old man Gao, but they are also rare talents, and it''s good to get some.


    But these people seem to have been arranged by old man Gao in advance. One by one, they want to advance and retreat with Minister Gao.


    This is a headache. If this is the case, some of them are still young and need to support their families. If they advance and retreat together, doesn''t it mean that they will have no jobs?


    This is not very good, I frowned, thinking about how to persuade them.


    But as I am now, I can''t do anything. I feel that kind of anxiety for the first time.


    Sister Liu came over and said in my ear, "manager Wu, would you like to have a word with Minister Gao?"


    "What''s the matter? What are you talking about? "


    I looked at sister Liu strangely. What is she going to do?


    Sister Liu looked at me and said, "you don''t know something. Can Minister Gao take us to another company?"


    I gave a wry smile and said, "what can I do? I''m a small employee. I''m a minister. "


    Now I can only pretend that I don''t know Minister Gao. Of course, if I really have to act like lanfeifei, I believe Minister Gao will listen.


    However, it is impossible. I must insist that I am Wu xiner.


    Only in this way can we cheat them. By the way, what does sister Liu mean?


    Is she testing me? I suddenly felt a chill in my heart.


    Sister Liu should not know my identity, but from the beginning, she was constantly testing me.


    First, the secret information of the company, and then today, she said this. Does she really intend to sell me to Nie Zhengping?


    What''s the degree of her relationship with Nie Zhengping? By the way, this time things, she will not have an impact.


    I suddenly realized that.


    But sister Liu just looked at me, sighed and didn''t speak any more.


    Far away, a few business cars came. The logo on the car body belonged to Nie''s group.


    Do you need so many cars? Who''s here?


    I saw the past, but Hu Sen had already stepped forward, the door opened, Nie Zhengxuan''s figure appeared first.


    "Welcome to director Nie. We are very lucky." Huson joked for a long time.


    As a chairman of Hu''s group, he certainly won''t be lucky just because a marketing director of the other party comes here.


    "Director Hu is still so likely to come." Nie Zhengxuan also responded, and then looked at me.


    But now my eyes are attracted by the people who come down from the car behind me. First, a woman who comes down from the same car with her.


    That woman looks more than 40 years old. She looks smart and capable in formal clothes. A serious face, but really a bit like a minister.


    In the back of the car, there were more than a dozen people coming down. At first sight, they were all in this business. They were all in high spirits and were all wearing new clothes.


    It really means crouching tiger, hidden dragon. After they got off the bus, they all looked at me.


    I had to go forward and say hello to Nie Zhengxuan.


    "I said, Xiao Wu, it''s not good for you. Today it''s my first speech, and I didn''t say it to you yesterday."


    I had to give a dry smile, next to sister Liu said: "manager Wu left this matter to me, so I called you last night."


    It turns out that sister Liu called her last night and told her how to ask this as soon as she came up.


    Nie Zhengxuan took a look at her. Obviously, this is a matter of face.


    Sister Liu, this is equivalent to blocking a way for me. If you give face, Nie Zhengxuan will not mention this matter again.


    "You know acting in front of me. I can''t see this kind of thing."


    Nie Zhengxuan really doesn''t give face at all.


    I looked at the woman behind her. At this time, I was looking at me as a loser. It was obvious that she had her own plan.


    I sneer in my heart. I don''t know Hu Sen''s side, but there must be no problem with situ GUI''s side. Today, I''ll let you make a good fall.


    But I still put a smile on my face and said, "yes, the director is very observant."


    Nie Zhengxuan just snorted and said to sister Liu, "where are we? Take us."


    "Yes." Liu Jie finally gave me a wink and left with Nie Zhengxuan.


    At this time, the woman behind Nie Zhengxuan came over and said, "are you Wu xiner?"


    I had to nod and say, "yes, you are?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You can be obedient in the future. I heard that you are a problem child The woman just said a word and left.The others followed her, looking at me one by one, with a little contempt.


    Obviously they are going to put me under the pressure, I coldly looked at their back, today''s winner, not sure.


    "She''s really a woman of courage. If she can''t stay with you, where will she go?" Huson stood behind me and said softly.


    "You promised. If you don''t help me, I''ll tell you where lanfeifei is."


    I said it coldly.


    "No, what do you mean?"


    He didn''t understand, because it seemed to be the opposite.


    I just looked back at him and said with a smile, "then you can go over and collect her body."


    Huson''s expression, the whole changed, he looked at me, suddenly his breath also became fierce up, said: "you will kill her?"


    "No I don''t give in, because I know what he''s thinking now, "because you''ll take away my body."


    I don''t pay attention to him any more and let him stand there and think about things.


    I can''t help it. Situ GUI will help me. I have to force Hu Sen now. He is very important. If he does, I will win this time.


    I need a win, a win in my favor.


    "Wait a minute." Huson stopped me and asked, "who are you?"


    I looked back at him and said, "I''ve already told you what I''m going to tell you. Lanfeifei and I are just like sisters. She lives and I live. She dies and I die."


    I''ve said the last word. Let''s see what Hutson can do?


    He just looked at me like this, not at all, we just looked at each other like this.


    The car whistle behind me interrupted my train of thought.


    Another car is coming, and when you look at the sign and license plate, it should be a very special person.


    Huson immediately welcomed him, and I was relieved. When the stage is ready, it depends on who performs well.


    Sure enough, Lai Ren was a supplier who had been appointed in this time. After a few words with him, Hu Sen let him in.


    With the arrival of this person, more and more people come here. We will let these people go, and sister Liu will arrange for them to sit down.


    Look at the watch. It''s almost ten o''clock. The other people are almost here. The last car came from the top.


    This is also what we should do. He was the last one to show up, and I went up with Huson.


    With that man seated, we''re ready to start the season.


    This time, the host is sister Liu. She went to the stage first and started the show.


    "Dear leaders and guests, it''s a great pleasure to come to this project conference."


    Sister Liu stood on the stage, but she was very exemplary. We clapped our hands below.


    This time, the seat arrangement is a little interesting. I should have been sitting next to Nie Zhengxuan, but I was occupied by the woman she brought. Now I am sitting at the back.


    I secretly sneer in my heart, really want to see Nie Zheng Xuan''s expression for a while.


    Just thinking, the stage has already started. First of all, Nie Zhengxuan will speak.


    Let''s clap our hands together. I''ll see the old man Gao around them. They are a little absent-minded. This time, we should know what happened.


    Situ GUI and Hu Sen were sitting in the front position. Neither of them looked back at me. They didn''t know what they were thinking.


    I think they should be well prepared.


    It''s hard to think of such a big event without making the headlines today.


    Sure enough, the reporters are still doing their best to report things off the stage. They don''t know what to do.


    "Thank you for your presence."


    Nie Zhengxuan also opened the field, she stood on the stage, looked around, so a little domineering.


    "Alas, those who should come will come. We old people are useless." Old man Gao was beside me and sighed.


    This sound, like a sigh to the bottom of my heart.


    I looked at old man Gao and said, "minister, don''t say that. Everything is unpredictable."


    Old man Gao looked at me with an expression of disbelief in his eyes. He should have heard something, but he didn''t believe it. What can a person like me do?


    "This project is jointly undertaken by Nie''s company and Hu''s group. We should make the best of this project."


    Nie Zhengxuan was on the stage. As expected, he received all the credit in his own name. I sneered in my heart.


    This is also in my expectation. If this thing does not develop in this way, it will be meaningless.


    The only thing I''m not sure about now is what Hu Sen and situ GUI will say later.


    I saw in front of him, Hu Sen called sister Liu in front of him, as if to say something to him.And situ GUI on the other side also said a few words to her.


    Then, sister Liu''s eyes looked at me, a little surprised.


    I know they must have made a move, but I really don''t have any foresight about how they will make a move.


    Anyway, situ GUI assured me that he would find a way. I still trust him.


    "Also, I''d like to take this opportunity to announce something to you."


    Nie Zhengxuan on the stage, then came to the theme.


    I looked up at the stage and saw Nie Zhengxuan''s eyes floating, but not at me, but at old man Gao.


    "Because of the adjustment of the top management of the company, the former head of the marketing department of Nie''s group is about to retire."


    She pointed this way. Old man Gao took a look at me, stood up with a smile and said hello to everyone.


    At this time, in fact, we all know in our hearts, what is a kind of excuse. On such an occasion, it is impossible for old man Gao not to give them face.


    Applause immediately broke out under the stage. We all know that old man Gao made his last appearance. Of course, for old man Gao, no matter friends or opponents, they all respect him very much.


    Such a applause is an affirmation of him over the years. It took a long time for the applause to stop.


    I took time to take a look at Nie Zhengxuan on the stage. Obviously, she didn''t expect that old man Gao had such great strength to make so many people applaud him. That expression was a little embarrassed.


    "Cough." She coughed twice, which attracted all eyes to the stage.


    "Mr. Wang Yue will replace Mr. Gao and become the marketing director of our Nie''s group."


    She said, pointing down again. As expected, the woman stood up and bowed to the back as a greeting.


    But there was only a rare applause under the stage. This voice was shot by some unidentified suppliers. However, after only two shots, it was stopped immediately.


    Situ GUI and Hu Sen, even the leader, did not applaud.


    My heart is a Leng, this how to return a responsibility? Huson can''t do it so well.


    Looking at Nie Zhengxuan on the stage, she was obviously stunned. This kind of effect was completely unexpected.


    It''s reasonable to say that on such an occasion, we should give some face, but this time, it''s a complete slap.


    I''m secretly happy that Husen and situ GUI can work together well.


    It''s a bit of a mess off the stage. Why? Some don''t know why, just look around, but no one dare to speak.


    All of a sudden, unexpectedly cold field, Nie Zhengxuan on the stage is probably never thought of it?


    At this time, old man Gao turned to look at me, and I looked at him, too. I saw that in his eyes, there was something incredible.


    I just smile at him and shake my head slightly. It''s so quiet now. Even if we talk quietly, we may not be able to hide from others. It''s better not to say.


    Nie Zhengxuan''s embarrassment this time was not a little bit. She looked at the new minister under the stage, and both of them stood there in embarrassment.


    "Well, Minister Wang Yue was a famous marketing person in the Fortune 500 group company."


    Nie Zhengxuan added, but there was no applause for Huihui. Everyone was watching. They all looked at situ GUI and Hu Sen at the front.


    If they don''t clap, who dares to clap at this time? It''s really killing. In the future, it''s very likely to lose two big customers.


    If only people from Hu group and Nie group are here, how can they support them? If they lose one, they can get one.


    But now, in front of them are two stronger group companies than Nie''s. If they make trouble at this time, but lose two, they may not be able to get that one. No one will be so stupid.


    Looking at Nie Zhengxuan, who was embarrassed on the stage, I applauded secretly. Situ GUI and Hu Sen, if they really want to help me, it''s really very powerful.

 Chapter 178

    Situ GUI is just thinking about things with a smile. Is it so difficult? It''s not as good as Huson.


    However, looking at his appearance, I know that he must have gone through a lot in his heart. He must have his own idea, but it hasn''t formed yet.


    "In this case, we might as well have a fun plan. Let''s call it xiner promotion plan."


    I was stunned. Was he thinking about this just now?


    I''m a little wrong with him. I thought he would think about it for a long time because of this project.


    However, xiner''s promotion plan is very attractive. I don''t know how he wants me to be promoted.


    But he looked at me and said, "maybe you don''t know, I''ve got an important piece of information here."


    I look at his expression, he is a bit of a credit, what does he want? I have nothing now.


    I had to pout and say, "I don''t have the money to buy your information, and all the people are yours. If you don''t help me, I won''t survive."


    At this point, my tears will flow down immediately.


    This is my unique skill. I have used it for my father for quite a few years.


    Every time I make a mistake, as long as my father wants to beat me, I will tell my mother.


    Then the tears will flow down.


    Whenever this time, my father will be gentle down, gently touching my head to comfort me.


    At this time, I had to take out this move to deal with situ GUI. If he really cared about me, he would be taken.


    Sure enough, when he saw me like this, he immediately softened down, reached over and stroked my face.


    Although his actions are different from his father''s, they have the same effect and can make me feel at ease.


    I grabbed his hand that caressed my face and felt his tenderness.


    "Well, I don''t want anything. Of course I''ll help you. But this news may not be a good thing for you. "


    I wake up with a start. What is the news that is not good for me? Does Nie Zhengxuan want to take action?


    "No, is she moving so fast?"


    I asked, and then looked at situ GUI in surprise. If he could get all the secret information, then he should know more.


    Situ GUI sighed and said: "I think it''s a little different from what you think. She didn''t want to deal with you, but she called on her relationship and pulled a professional marketing team from other places. From the minister to the players. "


    No, that is to say, does Nie Zhengxuan not plan to use new employees now?


    I immediately remembered that when I went to report to her today, her expression of concern had really disappeared.


    I said, I thought it strange at that time. In the past, she always said that you would work hard and it would be good for you.


    But this time, she didn''t say that she didn''t intend to use us any more. Instead, she pulled a group of people from outside to replace the marketing department with these people?


    There is a new team from the minister to the team members, and it comes from outside. Do you really have this ability?


    I''m secretly surprised. I can''t say it. Moreover, this kind of professional team is the one who eats this bowl of rice. As long as we give them a little time, it will be very easy to take over.


    "When are they coming?"


    "It''s already here."


    Situ GUI''s information is really accurate, isn''t it? I look at him. Where''s his information coming from? If these people have come, how can I not see them in the company.


    But situ GUI just laughed, and then said: "no doubt, I have two aspects of intelligence to confirm the existence of this team."


    I look at him, he really more and more let me admire, before that kind of soft character has long disappeared.


    At that time, I thought he was a bully. Now it seems that his feeling is true or false.


    "On the one hand, there are my people in that team. On the other hand, some of the companies under me have already contacted their people. "


    "So fast?"


    My God, I never thought that this team was so fierce, and it came with such a strong wind.


    If Stuart''s company and the following units have already contacted with this team, then Huson is almost right.


    Other small companies are more likely to have contact with them.


    If such contact is strengthened, the team is likely to enter into various units very quickly.


    At that time, as long as this team appears in Nie''s official staff list, it will be more convenient to have business contacts with other companies.


    And this team has people from top to bottom, that is to say, if they take over this, our current marketing department will disappear immediately.


    "I''m a little depressed now, and I''m thinking, do I want to help this team?""What are you doing? Why help them? "


    I coldly asked, this situ GUI, not to mention helping me, but also helping other people''s team, how unreasonable.


    But he just laughed, then gave me a kiss and said, "it''s very simple. If they win, you will be squeezed out. At that time, as soon as I close the net, I will use the talents from Minister Gao to you."


    I gave him a white look. It turned out that he had this idea. He wanted to take over our current marketing department.


    "After all, they are outsiders. As long as I make a statement at that time, if my company doesn''t cooperate with them, they will soon starve to death."


    "How cruel." I sighed, this move is really powerful, not only can accept the other party''s people, but also can let the other party die without knowing how to die.


    When I looked at him, I found that if Huson was the fox''s cunning, he was still a ghost.


    I remember an old saying: people are old, spirits are old. He''s really smart. If Nie Shi''s plan is true, he will suffer.


    I sighed. Should I really take this opportunity to destroy them?


    No, no, my purpose is not here. I haven''t found what I want.


    And no matter what Nie said, it''s the continuation of LAN''s. I can''t let it fall like this.


    "No, I don''t agree with you."


    He laughed. And then kiss me again.


    I feel his lips gradually warm up my body.


    Just as he felt comfortable, he suddenly stopped.


    I look at him and he looks at me like this.


    "I know what you think, so I gave up the chance."


    This time I offered my kiss to express my gratitude.


    "So what we have to do now is to make you the real minister there."


    That''s what he thought. What am I going to do?


    I took the opportunity to move aside and reached out to mix Nie Zhengxuan. Her hand was cold. It was obvious that the situation just now was far beyond her expectation.


    At this time, Huson came to the stage, and this guy''s aura suddenly strengthened. That kind of deterrent force seems to be aimed at Nie Zheng.


    Nie Zheng Xuan estimates to also feel, foot a soft. If I hadn''t just held her, I would have fallen to the ground.


    In my heart, I was secretly applauding. It seems nothing, but with so much media and business people here, she has been greatly humiliated.


    And that Wang Yue, her situation is worse than Nie Zhengxuan. Nie Zhengxuan has the support of Nie, and she was leaning towards Nie Zhengxuan, but this time she fell.


    I didn''t pay any attention to her. Anyway, I''m not in charge of her. Since I''m one of the top 500 people, I have to work hard and jump around. This time, I''m afraid I have no face to stay here.


    After holding Nie Zhengxuan to sit down, I went back to my seat. Sister Liu gave me a thumbs up.


    I just smile at her, what else can I say.


    "Well handled, but how can you be sure that Hu Sen and situ GUI will give you face?"


    Minister Gao''s voice is still very small, but his voice is in my ears. Has he ever practiced transmitting sound for thousands of miles? Why is he always facing me.


    I''m not ready to respond now. What can I do without him.


    "If you don''t want to say it, you can not say it first. After this matter is over, let''s have a chat sometime."


    I scratched my head, but I didn''t expect to be noticed by Minister Gao. However, I''m not afraid to talk to him.


    Hu Sen''s speech is very realistic. It seems that since he has solved all the problems just now, he will not fall into the trap. At this time, he still focuses on projects.


    The supplier also ordered it very quickly. These were all ordered at the beginning. They have been cooperating with them all the time, and they know the root of the problem.


    And when they get the right to supply goods, they just want to say something about cooperation and completion of the task.


    It''s estimated that no one will take the main course tomorrow.


    It''s the leader''s speech that all things are settled.


    This project is also attached great importance to, let all personnel to control, really make the quality of the project.


    After everyone had finished talking, it was almost noon. Sister Liu took us to the banquet hall upstairs, where we prepared a big lunch.


    For a time, men and women gathered on the top, I found a corner to sit down.


    I don''t like this kind of occasion, this kind of lunch, one side is the cafeteria, the other side is the wine supply area.


    Generally speaking, no one will come here to chat after a little wine.


    Of course, in business, the topic is always inseparable from future cooperation."Why are you sitting here alone?" I turned to see, but it was sister Liu.


    "I don''t like that kind of lively, insincere words." I lightly responded a sentence.


    "How can you say that? Believe it or not, as long as you are in the past, you are definitely the most popular one today."


    Sister Liu began to laugh. I believe that Husen and situ GUI have given me face today. I can say that I have almost taken the lead in this field.


    I sighed and said, "so what? In the end, it''s not to make wedding clothes for others. When they come, they want to eat ready-made clothes. "


    Sister Liu obviously recognized what I was referring to and began to laugh.


    "It''s impossible. They didn''t show up at this luncheon. I don''t think they have the face to go to the company. Even if they go, can they really make their people ministers? I think it''s hard. "


    I smile a little, that does not need Liu Jie to say at all, even if they in the past, also won''t have what achievement.


    "By the way, what about director Nie? She won''t go, will she? "


    I asked, if Nie Zhengxuan also left, the play would be a little too much.


    "Oh, no, she''s chatting with situ GUI over there. It seems that she still doesn''t want to give up."


    By the way, situ GUI and Nie Zhengxuan were a little unclear before. Although situ GUI explained it to me, I always think it''s not so simple.


    I think it''s a good chance to ask her.


    "By the way, what''s the story between director Nie and situ GUI? Why don''t you tell me? "


    Sister Liu looked around. At this time, almost all the people went there, and there were only a few people here. Then she told me in a low voice.


    "I heard that before, two people had an engagement, which is the kind of situation that Chairman Hu said, but chairman situ refused."


    At present, what I said is almost the same. I pretended to hear it for the first time and asked, "director Nie is not bad, either? Why refuse? "


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "it''s not. Anyway, it''s not news. It''s said that Chairman situ named LAN Feifei, the daughter of former chairman."


    I was very happy in my heart. As expected, situ GUI wanted to be the first one at that time.


    "But." At this time, sister Liu''s voice changed and she sighed deeply. She was full of worries.


    "But what? Sister Liu, it''s not a good habit to say half a word without such a thing. "


    To sister Liu, such coquetry must be quite easy to use.


    Sure enough, she said, "you have no choice but to be the project manager."


    I just funny to show her, shelf is important or intelligence is important, of course, I chose the latter.


    "But when the news of Miss Lan''s death came, her heart was alive again."


    My heart secretly cold hum a, unfortunately, you want me to die, but I, just came back.


    "What about situ GUI? He didn''t think it was an opportunity? "


    "He, forget it. I can''t understand this man completely. He''s changeable. I don''t want to get close to him even if I kill him."


    "Why?"


    I''m a little strange. I''ve been with situ GUI for such a long time. I think it''s OK. At least it''s much better than Hu Sen.


    Sister Liu just smiles, shakes her head and says, "you see too few people. Some people, you can see through them, but some people can''t understand them completely. But the more you don''t understand, the more dangerous it is. "


    But sister Liu asked, "I don''t understand."


    Sister Liu looked at me, but she could only smile bitterly.


    "You You''re a freak, you can''t see through, but you''re believable. "


    I can only accompany sister Liu to smile, this evaluation, how should I say?


    However, sister Liu''s vision is really poisonous. Should I pay attention to it?

 Chapter 179

    "I say you''re weird because now if I leave, you''ll be very embarrassed."


    Liu Jie suddenly came over, looked at my face and said.


    I am a Leng, what does this mean? Why am I embarrassed when she leaves?


    I can''t help but look aside. I don''t know when the rest of the people here have disappeared. It seems that they have gone to the drinking area.


    It''s very embarrassing. If sister Liu leaves, I''m the only one sitting here. I don''t think it''s right.


    "I said, it''s better to be in the past. I''m afraid I''ll be laughed at here."


    Sister Liu reminded me again, and then she made a gesture to me, and then she stood up.


    I also had to follow up, my God, this half a day, only to find their own out of place.


    On the other side, it was obvious that they were all talking happily. Laughter came from time to time. As soon as Sister Liu came, she was entangled by several acquaintances.


    I had to leave her, take my own champagne and stand in a place as inconspicuous as possible.


    I secretly hope that no one will find me, so let me stand quietly until the end of the party.


    However, the idea belongs to the idea, but the reality is not so ideal.


    Just after standing for a while, Minister Gao saw me first and squeezed over from the crowd.


    "Why are you standing here alone? If you go now, you will get a lot of benefits. "


    "I don''t like it."


    I slightly nodded, as a greeting with him, holding the champagne in my hand, but I didn''t want to drink at all.


    Old man Gao was in high spirits. It was obvious that something good had just happened.


    "No, it reminds me of someone."


    I looked at him and felt his eyes soften.


    No, I''ve seen this look, though it was a long time ago.


    At that time, I was still lanfeifei.


    "No matter who you are, I think you are her."


    Old man Gao came closer, and the clear but thin voice came again.


    "Minister Gao, I don''t know who you say?"


    I had to deal with it.


    He actually laughed, and then said: "I don''t know the best."


    With that, he raised his glass to me and turned away.


    I took a long breath. Did he find anything? Or is it just a feeling.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen next, but I can handle it for a while.


    "Oh, our manager Wu is hiding here to enjoy the happiness."


    Huson''s voice, I knew, but this time can''t escape.


    Sure enough, Hu Sen was not alone. Behind him were several suppliers, Nie Zhengxuan and situ GUI.


    It''s over. The people with the most headaches are entangled.


    I had to change a pair of smiling face, came forward and said: "director Hu, it''s not easy to find a place where you can''t see, and you''ve found it again. I really can''t get rid of it."


    After that, Hu Sen said this with a smile.


    They all listen as jokes.


    Huson looked embarrassed and shook his head slightly at me.


    "I said, manager Wu, we are partners. Isn''t that good for you?"


    I had no choice but to raise my glass and say, "well, I''ll pay my respects to Director Hu. Thank you for your cooperation."


    This is a pun. I''m sure he can hear it.


    "Well, to a woman I like, cheers."


    I''ll go. I can hear that. He''s also a pun.


    Several suppliers behind him were obviously frightened by his words and looked at me in a daze.


    "Oh, this is really strange. I heard for the first time that Chairman Hu had a sweetheart."


    Situ GUI also stood up at this time. No one dared to laugh, but everyone should understand what he meant.


    In Huson''s life, it is a problem whether a girlfriend insists on staying for a week or not. It should be said that he does not have a regular girlfriend, which is also a recognized fact in the industry.


    Situ GUI''s remark just means that we should not take Chairman Hu''s words seriously.


    "Director situ, you used to fight with me about everything. Why? Do you want to get involved this time? "


    This is a tit for tat between the two. Situ GUI has argued with me before, but now, he has got it. Won''t he fight so badly?


    "Not to mention, if you are serious, then I really want to fight."


    My God, it''s a mess. I look at Nie Zhengxuan. She gives me a hard look, but she turns her head and laughs. I don''t know what she thinks.


    "Two presidents, you are very embarrassing to us."


    At this time, a supplier in the back found that the two people were serious, not joking at all.Of course, this is enough to embarrass them. Both of them are large group companies, and they can also provide them with sufficient projects, which is not good for anyone.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a private matter. It won''t affect you."


    To my surprise, situ GUI and Hu Sen responded with one voice.


    Those suppliers are at ease, but I can''t be at ease. This time even I''m involved. It''s not a good thing.


    "Director situ, are you sure you''re not angry? It''s not good."


    Husen looked at situ GUI, and the threatening momentum slowly evaporated.


    However, situ GUI also exudes a strong momentum, and actually does not give in to Hu Sen.


    "Is that the kind of person I''m joking about? You have a project, I also have one. I just want to talk with manager Wu. "


    At this time, I realized that it would be a bit inappropriate for me to give situ GUI''s project directly. But now, when he competes with Huson, this project will naturally fall into my hands, which is not so conspicuous.


    However, the antagonism between the two people obviously suppressed everything.


    "Hey, you two, have you thought about my feelings?"


    I know. It''s time to close.


    Two people look at me together, are looking forward to.


    I look at them and make a fake smile, which everyone can see.


    "Sorry, I have a boyfriend."


    I''ve been thinking about this sentence for a long time. This can not only not hurt situ GUI, but also pacify Nie Zhengxuan and refuse Hu Sen. it''s killing three birds with one stone.


    Sure enough, the expressions of situ GUI and Nie Zhengxuan relaxed. Only Hu Sen looked at me.


    I glared at Huson. It was impolite to look at a woman like this.


    "Never mind. As long as I''m not married, I''ll have a chance."


    Don''t be serious. He''s not kidding, is he?


    I patted my forehead, my God, he didn''t give up.


    But also said so seriously, alas, in my last life, what did I owe him?


    Nie Zhengxuan and situ GUI''s eyes looked at him again. Obviously, they were a little depressed about his persistence.


    But Huson didn''t have any embarrassment. Looking at my eyes, there is always a feeling that you are certain. It''s very depressing, especially his firm face and never change the rhythm.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t like you like that." I said coldly: "besides, don''t you have a place in your heart?"


    This time, Huson said seriously: "that''s right, so I have an idea now. If she appears, I will give up you. If she doesn''t appear, you are my goal. I will go to see your boyfriend and see how he plans to compete with me."


    My God, I''m really depressed this time, but on the other hand, I want to understand why he did it.


    He wants to force lanfeifei out, which is really cruel.


    He has confirmed that I and lanfeifei should be good friends, and the trace of lanfeifei is obviously only known to me. He''s using this method to get me to ask lanfeifei to come out.


    If lanfeifei and I were not the same person, his way would disturb me very much. At that time, I would certainly let lanfeifei see him in order not to be disturbed by him.


    It''s a pity that I just think it''s impossible, but how should I deal with him. Listen to him, he also wants to meet my boyfriend, that is situ GUI.


    It''s absolutely impossible. If they meet, what should I do.


    "Oh, is director Hu serious this time?" Nie Zhengxuan opened his mouth first, which is very good. Otherwise, if we let situ GUI open his mouth, our relationship will be hard to hide.


    I gratefully looked at Nie Zhengxuan, for her this time for me.


    Hu Sen just took a look at her, but it was quite domineering. Nie Zhengxuan looked at her and stepped back.


    "Director Nie had better support me. After all, you have to know that with her, there may be more cooperation between us."


    My first burst of pain, he will be private and business together, so Nie Zhengxuan immediately no means to compete with him.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhengxuan looked at me. She felt a little bit embarrassed. This time, she must have fallen.


    I know she can''t help it. This time, she really wants to help me. Unfortunately, Huson is obviously better at it.


    But think about it, she also has a certain purpose, I now for him, should be very important.


    Hu Sen looked at me again and said, "Miss Wu, I have already said what I should say. I hope you can think about it."


    "It''s not impossible for me to think about it. How old are you now? As long as you insist on not looking for a girlfriend for one tenth of your age, I will promise you. "I see situ GUI ready to open his mouth to help me, I know, can''t let him speak, will make people suspect.


    At the critical moment, I suddenly thought of this method.


    Sure enough, both Hu Sen and situ GUI were stunned.


    "My God, it will take at least two years, almost three years."


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me, very strange, I actually gave such a condition.


    I just gave her a smile, she did not understand, I said, but the actual age.


    Like him, that''s 300 years. It''s not for fun. Even if he can wait, it''s obviously impossible for me.


    "You are really smart enough. If you are like this, I will be more interested. The conditions are not what you want to mention, which makes me happy."


    With one word, Huson took the matter to the past. I am very helpless.


    "However, from today on, Huson has no other girlfriends. In this respect, I can still promise you."


    His last sentence moved me a little. It''s not easy for people like him to make such a promise.


    However, it doesn''t affect me, because I already have situ GUI.


    "Sorry, I won''t agree."


    I had to coldly return a sentence, he is now like this, let me really quite embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I want to chase you. It''s none of your business."


    He said one last word, then raised his glass and took a sip.


    When he turned to leave, he came to situ GUI and whispered something in his ear.


    I saw situ GUI''s brow wrinkled, which obviously made him helpless.


    I''d like to pay attention to situ GUI now, but it''s impossible for so many people.


    Next to a few suppliers, a time, this matter to the past.


    Situ GUI did not look at me, but turned to the other side.


    Nie Zhengxuan immediately followed him. It can be seen that she didn''t give up situ GUI.


    I hope it''s a little bit realistic, but I can only aim at his back.


    Huson didn''t know what to say to him in the end. I don''t think there was anything good to say. I have to think about how to comfort situ GUI. I don''t want to make us unhappy because of this.


    But I''m still a little proud now. I didn''t expect that Miss Lan Da was so popular. Situ GUI was thinking about it, and Hu Sen was also thinking about it.


    Even now incarnate into Wu Xin''er, they also pester me like this.


    Maybe this is the so-called evil fate. But I like it more or less.


    But there is one thing that I still can''t let go. Is it just because of one sentence that Huson is so interested in lanfeifei? I can''t figure it out.


    It won''t be so simple. There must be other stories in the middle. I just don''t know.


    Rainbow sister came over at this time, she came here on purpose at this time, she has something to say to me.


    "Sister rainbow, what''s the matter?"


    I can see that today, I am destined to be extraordinary.


    "Just now, director Hu''s human resources director came to me and asked me, what''s your relationship with director Hu? I didn''t even dare answer. "


    I gave a wry smile. Sister rainbow''s words are a little around, but I understand the basic meaning. She is asking me about the real relationship between Husen and me.


    "Can I say, we''re not really related?"


    I look at Rainbow elder sister, such answer, estimate she won''t be satisfied.


    Now fools can see that Huson and I are definitely not so simple. Besides, these people are all human beings.


    As expected, sister rainbow chuckled a few times, then shook her head, sighed and said, "if you don''t want to say it, it''s OK."


    I look at the expression of Rainbow Sister, she is obviously waiting for my next explanation.


    "Well, he''s after me, but I don''t like him. Is that ok?"


    Look like today no answer, rainbow sister is not willing to give up, I have to tell the truth.


    She gaped at me, feeling like another monster.

 Chapter 180

    Nie Zhengxuan and situ GUI''s eyes looked at him again. Obviously, they were a little depressed about his persistence.


    But Huson didn''t have any embarrassment. Looking at my eyes, there is always a feeling that you are certain. It''s very depressing, especially his firm face and never change the rhythm.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t like you like that." I said coldly: "besides, don''t you have a place in your heart?"


    This time, Huson said seriously: "that''s right, so I have an idea now. If she appears, I will give up you. If she doesn''t appear, you are my goal. I will go to see your boyfriend and see how he plans to compete with me."


    My God, I''m really depressed this time, but on the other hand, I want to understand why he did it.


    He wants to force lanfeifei out, which is really cruel.


    He has confirmed that I and lanfeifei should be good friends, and the trace of lanfeifei is obviously only known to me. He''s using this method to get me to ask lanfeifei to come out.


    If lanfeifei and I were not the same person, his way would disturb me very much. At that time, I would certainly let lanfeifei see him in order not to be disturbed by him.


    It''s a pity that I just think it''s impossible, but how should I deal with him. Listen to him, he also wants to meet my boyfriend, that is situ GUI.


    It''s absolutely impossible. If they meet, what should I do.


    "Oh, is director Hu serious this time?" Nie Zhengxuan opened his mouth first, which is very good. Otherwise, if we let situ GUI open his mouth, our relationship will be hard to hide.


    I gratefully looked at Nie Zhengxuan, for her this time for me.


    Hu Sen just took a look at her, but it was quite domineering. Nie Zhengxuan looked at her and stepped back.


    "Director Nie had better support me. After all, you have to know that with her, there may be more cooperation between us."


    My first burst of pain, he will be private and business together, so Nie Zhengxuan immediately no means to compete with him.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhengxuan looked at me. She felt a little bit embarrassed. This time, she must have fallen.


    I know she can''t help it. This time, she really wants to help me. Unfortunately, Huson is obviously better at it.


    But think about it, she also has a certain purpose, I now for him, should be very important.


    Hu Sen looked at me again and said, "Miss Wu, I have already said what I should say. I hope you can think about it."


    "It''s not impossible for me to think about it. How old are you now? As long as you insist on not looking for a girlfriend for one tenth of your age, I will promise you. "


    I see situ GUI ready to open his mouth to help me, I know, can''t let him speak, will make people suspect.


    At the critical moment, I suddenly thought of this method.


    Sure enough, both Hu Sen and situ GUI were stunned.


    "My God, it will take at least two years, almost three years."


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me, very strange, I actually gave such a condition.


    I just gave her a smile, she did not understand, I said, but the actual age.


    Like him, that''s 300 years. It''s not for fun. Even if he can wait, it''s obviously impossible for me.


    "You are really smart enough. If you are like this, I will be more interested. The conditions are not what you want to mention, which makes me happy."


    With one word, Huson took the matter to the past. I am very helpless.


    "However, from today on, Huson has no other girlfriends. In this respect, I can still promise you."


    His last sentence moved me a little. It''s not easy for people like him to make such a promise.


    However, it doesn''t affect me, because I already have situ GUI.


    "Sorry, I won''t agree."


    I had to coldly return a sentence, he is now like this, let me really quite embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I want to chase you. It''s none of your business."


    He said one last word, then raised his glass and took a sip.


    When he turned to leave, he came to situ GUI and whispered something in his ear.


    I saw situ GUI''s brow wrinkled, which obviously made him helpless.


    I''d like to pay attention to situ GUI now, but it''s impossible for so many people.


    Next to a few suppliers, a time, this matter to the past.


    Situ GUI did not look at me, but turned to the other side.


    Nie Zhengxuan immediately followed him. It can be seen that she didn''t give up situ GUI.


    I hope it''s a little bit realistic, but I can only aim at his back.Huson didn''t know what to say to him in the end. I don''t think there was anything good to say. I have to think about how to comfort situ GUI. I don''t want to make us unhappy because of this.


    But I''m still a little proud now. I didn''t expect that Miss Lan Da was so popular. Situ GUI was thinking about it, and Hu Sen was also thinking about it.


    Even now incarnate into Wu Xin''er, they also pester me like this.


    Maybe this is the so-called evil fate. But I like it more or less.


    But there is one thing that I still can''t let go. Is it just because of one sentence that Huson is so interested in lanfeifei? I can''t figure it out.


    It won''t be so simple. There must be other stories in the middle. I just don''t know.


    Rainbow sister came over at this time, she came here on purpose at this time, she has something to say to me.


    "Sister rainbow, what''s the matter?"


    I can see that today, I am destined to be extraordinary.


    "Just now, director Hu''s human resources director came to me and asked me, what''s your relationship with director Hu? I didn''t even dare answer. "


    I gave a wry smile. Sister rainbow''s words are a little around, but I understand the basic meaning. She is asking me about the real relationship between Husen and me.


    "Can I say, we''re not really related?"


    I look at Rainbow elder sister, such answer, estimate she won''t be satisfied.


    Now fools can see that Huson and I are definitely not so simple. Besides, these people are all human beings.


    As expected, sister rainbow chuckled a few times, then shook her head, sighed and said, "if you don''t want to say it, it''s OK."


    I look at the expression of Rainbow Sister, she is obviously waiting for my next explanation.


    "Well, he''s after me, but I don''t like him. Is that ok?"


    Look like today no answer, rainbow sister is not willing to give up, I have to tell the truth.


    She gaped at me, feeling like another monster.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." At this time, I heard the sound of the stereo, and at this time, it was Huson who was speaking.


    I patted my forehead. This time, my head is really big. He picked up the receiver. It must be no good.


    The whole audience was attracted by him and knew that he must have something important to say.


    My place, just the last place in the whole field, was blocked by the people in front of me.


    At this time, Liu Jie, Zhang Wei, Lei Qingmiao. They all focused on my side and looked forward together.


    "I''m here to announce a very important thing"


    No, I thought in my heart. He said, there must be no good things.


    It is estimated that we have just said that if it is such a thing, what should I do?


    Don''t you do anything? Don''t you know all about it? No, I have to stop him.


    I was about to run up and interrupt him when a voice came to my mind.


    "Don''t move, I believe you."


    It''s situ GUI. He actually sent me a message at this time. It''s really timely.


    When I heard what he said, I felt as if I had settled down.


    He believes me, that''s the best. This kind of trust is my best reply.


    "Since the cooperation of this project, I have seen manager Wu xiner of Nie''s group project department for many times. To be honest, I have never been interested in a girl. Anyone who wants to know me should know."


    Below came a burst of laughter, his rumor is too wide, do not know is really a ghost. However, as we all know, when he said that, the rest of the content was finished.


    This is too easy to guess, and there is no suspense at all.


    Rainbow elder sister, they have already looked at me, have you to still hide from us that kind of feeling.


    What else can I do? I don''t know how to respond any more than a wry smile.


    "I''m in love with Miss Wu Xin''er!"


    Damn it, can''t you be a little bit more restrained? So direct, so not a little excessive.


    It was unexpected that there was no response from the whole audience.


    Are these people stupid? You can''t even cooperate?


    Oh, I see. I can only blame Huson for spending too much money before, so we didn''t take it seriously.


    This is good. I secretly hope that he will step down soon and stop talking more. This is far more embarrassing than everyone else.


    "Maybe you don''t believe it. It doesn''t matter. I promise here, Huson, that from today on, I will not have another girlfriend, even if it is a little ambiguous. "


    The people under the stage began to whisper, which was obviously a little heavy.


    "Not only that, ladies and gentlemen, Ms. Wu xiner has a boyfriend now, so I will work harder. At present, our company has another project, which will cooperate with manager Wu xiner. I hope you can give us more support. "As soon as he finished this time, it was a sensation off the court. I can see that he really played this time.


    "Should we congratulate you? Or should I mourn for you? "


    Liu Jie and I are very used to it, so she made fun of me directly. Several other people also looked at me. Obviously they didn''t know what I meant, so they didn''t dare to say anything.


    "You can observe three minutes of silence."


    I''ve been beaten by Huson in this way. I can''t fight back at all. Even if I go now, I can''t take back what he said just now.


    At this time, almost all the eyes looked at my face, with the words "long live cooperation" in their eyes.


    These profiteering businessmen have smelled the smell of money from me.


    This is very normal. Huson has already said that the cooperation in the future must be with me. For such a project, we must find all kinds of suppliers. They are all old timers. At this time, if we don''t make a good relationship as soon as possible, how much money will be collected less in the future. They can still understand this account.


    But they are not so stupid, they come to me directly.


    If you come to me now, you won''t leave a good impression, though you may not be disappointed.


    Think about it and know that I have a boyfriend, Huson. It''s a knife snatching love. My mood now is not so beautiful.


    If flattery hits the horse''s leg, the future cooperation will be in vain.


    But sister Liu and them were immediately divided up. These people are from the project department this time, and they may see them next time.


    Do they have any mood problems? As long as they have a good impression in the later projects, that''s OK. Their words are also very useful.


    However, there is a group of people who are the exception, that is, those in the Huson team.


    For them, although I am not the wife of the chairman now, the more the climate is, the more my words count. This time, they can see that I have a say in the project.


    In the future, we have to cooperate well. As long as we win me, it''s equivalent to winning a long-term project meal ticket. This opportunity can''t be seen at any time.


    I was surrounded by them, listening to them introduce themselves to me one by one.


    These people''s identities are no longer low. They are either directors or ministers. At this time, they have broken their faces.


    I can only deal with it for a while and say something polite to them.


    It was estimated that it would take more than ten minutes for them to disperse. Just as they were about to relax, Huson came over again.


    "How''s it going?"


    He actually showed a very proud expression, my God, he is so narcissistic, with these words, you want to deal with me? What does he take me for?


    "Go away!" I don''t have to talk to him anymore. I replied in two words.


    But he just smiles and says, "if you don''t behave like this, it''s meaningless. I like your appearance very much.


    I just blew it up. I still like it. Now I want to give him two knives, though I may not be able to beat him.


    "Don''t be so excited. What I want to talk about now is our next project."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not in the mood now. Please come back to me when I''m in the mood during my working hours."


    I''m not polite, because I see a little bit in the distance, situ GUI is looking at me.


    "It''s very interesting."


    Huson actually laughed twice, and then left slowly.


    Did he just let me go? Maybe it''s not that simple. I always think he should be hard to get.


    Whatever it is, it''s useless to me now, because I can''t hold others in my heart.


    But why, looking at Hu Sen''s back, I feel so sweet.


    This kind of sweetness is only available when you meet situ GUI.


    My heart, secretly surprised, won''t it, Wu Xin''er, you are not intentional, not multi-minded ah.

 Chapter 181

    The party didn''t end until more than two o''clock in the afternoon. Of course, at last, almost all the people who left said hello to me, and even the people who came from above gave me face.


    I''m embarrassed as much as I want. These people obviously regard me as Huson''s dish.


    Because it''s still working time, we can''t go home directly, so we have to follow Nie Zhengxuan back to the company.


    As soon as I entered the marketing department, I found that old man Gao and they were all sitting in the room, as if there was something wrong.


    But that kind of breath, obviously is not to me, but to Nie Zhengxuan behind me.


    This time, I''m afraid she''ll have to bear it. She''ll die by herself, and she can''t blame others.


    However, it is also the result that I just heard the wind and united the two most powerful guys to deal with it together.


    If it is not for this reason, I am afraid Nie Zhengxuan can indeed succeed.


    For example, her current status and the team should have some skills. It''s more than enough to replace old Gao and them.


    "Director Nie, I''m going to retire."


    Sure enough, when we sat down, old man Gao was the first to get into trouble.


    As he spoke, he took an envelope out of his coat pocket.


    You don''t have to look at it. It must be a resignation letter. It turns out that he had to be prepared.


    I guess if it wasn''t for our playing at that conference, maybe old man Gao would have taken it out at that time.


    With his reputation, it was Nie Zhengxuan who was embarrassed at that time. However, at most, it''s just a little embarrassing. It won''t be as difficult as me.


    This is the last bit of self-esteem of old man Gao. Fortunately, I did it. That''s why old man Gao has come to the present.


    Of course, he had to go. Nie Zhengxuan had already said that he was retired at the press conference.


    This kind of words must have been heard in the industry, which forced old man Gao to leave.


    If he doesn''t go, it''s not Nie Zhengxuan that people laugh at, but old man Gao.


    People will think that old man Gao has no skin and no face. Since others have spoken, he still refuses to go. Isn''t he cheeky.


    As for the others, it''s OK, because although Nie Zhengxuan plans to replace the old team with the new team, he hasn''t directly expelled the others, leaving behind what he said.


    This time it''s Nie Zhengxuan''s turn to be embarrassed. Her team obviously didn''t come.


    When he came back from the car, situ GUI told me this in his mind.


    Those people should have left directly. In today''s situation, they have lost their shame to their home. Of course, they can''t stay. That has become a joke.


    "Minister Gao, I wonder if we have a misunderstanding."


    For a long time, Nie Zhengxuan just squeezed out a sentence. It can be seen that she was a little guilty.


    "It''s the old man, and it''s time for me to give up my seat."


    Old man Gao''s voice was very cold. When he said these two sentences, he turned to me and gave me a look.


    No, he said it as if I robbed him of his ministerial position. It''s strange. I''m still a newcomer. Even if he wants to leave, it''s not my turn, is it? With so many new people in the marketing department, sister Liu is a good choice.


    "Well, director Nie, if you plan to hold a meeting with the marketing department, we''ll go back to our respective departments first."


    Otherwise, sister rainbow had a good eye. She felt something was wrong. After a word, without waiting for Nie Zhengxuan to agree, she had already stood up and left with several other departments.


    This time, the marketing department has only its own people left. What can I say.


    Rainbow sister is more intimate from the outside to close the door, it is estimated that there may also be a sign of no admittance.


    "Director Nie, there are some things that you and I know very well, so we don''t have to say anything else."


    As soon as old man Gao opened his mouth, he blocked Nie Zhengxuan''s words.


    "Gao..." Nie Zhengxuan wanted to say something, but he was stopped by old man Gao.


    "The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. Now you have already found a helper. She alone can hold up one of our marketing departments."


    Old man Gao''s words are sour. I feel like I''m here to grab his job. Although I did think so at the beginning, I really haven''t acted yet.


    On the contrary, this time, I can say that I saved some face for him and all the employees in the marketing department.


    It''s a bit of revenge.


    "Don''t talk. He''s helping you." I was about to explain, but situ GUI''s voice came.


    An old man immediately came to my mind, and I felt what he should be.


    On the one hand, he really had to leave the place where he was wanted.


    But on the other hand, he wants to hold me up.


    My qualifications are very shallow. If I only have qualifications, there are many old people in the marketing department who are much better than me, but Minister Gao doesn''t start from this aspect.He made contributions directly. To be honest, I''m afraid I won''t have an advantage in this project alone.


    But if my achievements are valued by him, the elder meritorious official, it will have different weight.


    Of course, because he wants to leave, this kind of merit can not be praised, and this kind of jealousy is more effective.


    "Minister Gao, is it..." Old man Gao interrupted Nie Zhengxuan for the second time and shook his head.


    "Don''t say anything. It''s better to hand over as soon as possible. I''ll give you three days. Of course, this is my personal resignation, all procedures, according to the system can


    Three days, this time is really short, three days to find a replacement for old man Gao, it is even more impossible.


    Nie Zhengxuan has a headache this time. Other people in the marketing department are quiet and don''t talk. They all want to see what Nie Zhengxuan can do.


    Of course, I''m also one of them. I don''t know if old man Gao''s help can work.


    And my heart, is also up and down, now both hope to succeed, but more or less a little guilty, I really ready?


    The time of silence is always very long. I feel that time seems to have stopped.


    Everyone is thinking, but I don''t know what they are thinking.


    "Are you sure you want to go?"


    Finally, Nie Zhengxuan broke the silence.


    Old man Gao just nodded and didn''t even bother to reply.


    Silence, silence again, silence before the storm.


    Maybe in the next second, Nie Zhengxuan will break out, I also want to see a quarrel.


    However, things did not develop as I imagined. Nie Zhengxuan left the marketing department after a short silence.


    Zhang Wei takes a look at me and follows me. I know that she is probably adding fuel to my life.


    "Yes, young man."


    Minister Gao sighed, but he reminded me.


    "Minister Gao, you can''t go." Perhaps it was Minister Gao''s sigh that awakened other members of the marketing department who were thinking about it. For a moment, all of them were in a commotion.


    "What''s wrong?" As soon as old man Gao patted the table, the whole field was shocked with a single sound. No one was talking. We all looked at old man Gao.


    "One by one, it''s like we''ve lost our soul. Is this still our marketing department?"


    Old man Gao is really angry. He''s blowing his beard and staring. It''s really scary.


    "Not for a long time. Since the death of chairman LAN, the marketing department has been..."


    The speaker was also an old employee. When I heard this, I felt a little blocked in my heart.


    Yes, the whole company has changed since my father left, not to mention a small marketing department.


    "Director Gao, you''re going. We''ll go with you."


    Another employee also said that several people nodded.


    "Nonsense, I''m retired. My pension is enough for the rest of my life. What about you?"


    Old man Gao finished with a word, and all the people no longer said anything. These people are old and young, and they have car loans, housing loans and children''s loans. They can''t do without money.


    "I''m going out this time, and I won''t go into any company, unless it''s LAN''s resurrection."


    Old man Gao''s tone was much more peaceful.


    LAN''s resurrection is right. That''s what I want to do. It''s LAN''s resurrection.


    Old man Gao, you must persist until that day. I will let you come back and continue to be your marketing director as long as LAN''s resurrection.


    "Minister Gao, please don''t tell me jokes. If LAN revives and doesn''t give me money, I will go."


    An old employee said, tears came down.


    For the first time, I felt the burden on my shoulders. Are these employees waiting?


    Maybe it''s not just them, there are more people, more employees, they''re all watching you, father.


    I really should feel lucky that although my father left, he left behind a group of people who still care about him.


    I suddenly feel that people''s success may not lie in their great achievements in life, but in how many people can think of you after your death.


    And those mediocre people, had to give birth to children, to let at least one person, can remember themselves, this is how helpless a human choice.


    I was feeling sad when the door of the marketing department was suddenly pushed open. Let''s look at the door and see which one doesn''t have eyes. At this time, we broke into the marketing department.


    However, it was Zhang Wei who came in. She took a flustered look at other people and then turned to me and said, "manager Wu, director Nie, let you pass.


    Sure enough, I was surprised and looked at old man Gao.


    He actually nodded at me with a smile. He really helped me. Why? Did he really discover my identity? Impossible.


    Other people look at me with a little hatred, except sister Liu.I can''t help laughing bitterly. Old man Gao''s move is a double-edged sword. Although it can push me up, it will leave a bad impression among colleagues. This is a troublesome thing.


    With Zhang Wei out of the marketing department, she reminded: "it is estimated that you will be appointed, a little prepared."


    I nodded. Now Zhang Wei is half of herself, but she helps me only because of Hu Sen''s face. And maybe I will be what I am in the future. Then I will take care of her.


    She is like this now, but it also means to leave a way for herself.


    But now, I am confident that I will take over the post of marketing director, for those who are still looking forward to the revival of LAN.


    It was them that rekindled my hope.


    I stood at Nie Zhengxuan''s door and knocked.


    "Come in." Nie Zhengxuan''s voice was a little shaking. How could she shake such a calm person.


    I went in and saluted her. Her face was very ugly. She felt that something must have happened just now.


    "Sit down." She pointed to the sofa, her other hand pounding on the table.


    Her habit has a long history. It used to be like this when she couldn''t make up her mind.


    It seems that this time, she can''t make up her mind.


    I''m thinking about whether I want to force her, but I''ll forget it. After all, this kind of thing is too much. I just need to walk on the road paved by old man Gao.


    "Minister Gao, you''ve put me on the spot." It was a long time before she sighed heavily.


    "Director Nie, I''m not only putting you together, but also me. OK, if Zhang Wei didn''t come to call me, I couldn''t stay there."


    This is half true and half false. I believe it can move Nie Zhengxuan.


    As expected, she sighed and said, "the trouble now is that Minister Gao is sure to leave. I need someone to take his place. Do you have a suitable person?"


    Ask me? Why do you ask me? I''m really in a bind this time. There are many suitable candidates, but why ask me?


    Wait, it''s not a plan, is it? Or is it a trial?


    I was a little suspicious and didn''t dare to answer for a moment.


    "Don''t worry, you can say anything." Nie Zhengxuan probably felt my hesitation, so he added.


    "Director Nie, you know, I''ve just been here for a few days, and the whole marketing department hasn''t made it clear yet. If you ask me, I can only recommend sister Liu now, and I''ll know her."


    I have a rough idea. If I''m really a new person, I think that''s the same answer.


    But on second thought, it''s just bullshit. If I''m really a newcomer, the current project won''t be my turn at all, and Nie Zhengxuan is even less likely to come to me to ask about these things.


    Nie Zhengxuan laughs. Is my answer correct?


    "You still recommend one less person."


    My heart has jumped to the throat, I know what she wants to say, but I can''t have the emotional commitment.


    "I have to ask the director to make it clear, which one is not recommended?"


    Keep a low profile, keep a low profile, the lower the profile, the more likely it is to rise.


    The dragon will shrink its head when attacking, and the tiger will lower its body when hunting. At this time, it''s the last blow. I can''t make mistakes.


    "It''s you." That''s the answer.


    "I can''t. I''m not joking with you for a few days."


    I lowered myself again. This matter, Nie Zhengxuan said, is basically inseparable.


    "If there was anyone else to choose, I would not choose you, but now, I have no choice."


    I secretly sneer in my heart. Of course, I know what she means. Unfortunately, this is the result of her own.


    If she can choose, I believe she will choose the team she brought. Unfortunately, this choice has been beaten to pieces.


    And now, I''m her last Savior.

 Chapter 182

    Minister Gao has gone. The marketing department must have brought some important people. However, other people are too familiar with Minister Gao. It''s very likely that a new official will be appointed, and the old rules will be followed. At that time, the marketing department will still not get the list.


    And at that time, they will definitely target me. Once I leave again, there will be no future for the marketing department.


    But there''s another choice, sister Liu. Doesn''t she have a good relationship with Nie Zhengping? Why not choose her? With their relationship, there should be no problem.


    "This, can affect bad, I still recommend Liu Jie."


    Let her go and see how she explains.


    "I''m also talking about this. Pay more attention to her. This woman may have other secrets."


    Other secrets? What is it? Doesn''t it have something to do with Nie Zhengping? What''s the secret?


    Nie Zhengxuan did not talk about this topic, but stood up and came to me.


    "In fact, I''m very optimistic about you. Even if my team really has to take over, I''m going to make you vice minister. Now, I''m just going to become a full member ahead of time."


    Nice to say. If that team really has to take over, it''s a question whether this place has my position or not. Maybe I will be transferred to where.


    Now there is no way, then this kind of words again set me, kill I don''t believe.


    But believe it or not, acting skills should be in place.


    "Director Nie, look..."


    I pretended to be embarrassed, but she waved at me.


    "I''ll tell you more. Just now, I called the chairman."


    It''s her. My heart immediately raised it. I''ve been here for a few days, but I haven''t seen her at all. She seems to have hidden herself deliberately.


    "There are also a lot of troubles. Our current situation is not optimistic."


    I''m not nodding now. I''m not shaking my head. I just want to listen to her first.


    "Minister Gao is a ruthless man. The marketing department led by him has not got a single list for such a long time. It''s not a matter of ability, it''s a matter of mentality. "


    I can only smile in my heart, how can it be a matter of mentality, why there was no such thing when my father was here, it was a matter of management.


    "To tell you the truth, your luck is really good. It''s not what ordinary people can achieve. So I''ve noticed you for a long time."


    It''s true, but whether this kind of attention is good or bad can''t be said.


    "Besides, another project from Chairman Hu Sen''s side has also said that it will be handed over to you. With these two brand-new projects, it will be no problem to ask you to be the minister."


    I''ve been back for a long time. No problem. It''s fake. As far as the marketing department is concerned, I don''t think anyone will convince me.


    "Of course, there are some colleagues who have opinions. Don''t worry about that. I will contact the asset management department immediately and give you permission to recruit."


    Sure enough, let me exchange the whole marketing department.


    I won''t be so stupid. If I have to change everything, the new couple will have no feelings for my father. When there is something to do later, who will help me?


    "Director Nie, is this a meeting held by the marketing department for discussion?"


    It''s a hot potato this time. It''s better to launch it.


    But I can''t push it too clean, so it''s really not my turn.


    "Don''t have any burden. I will support you. This matter, of course, should be said at the meeting of the marketing department. However, it is not a discussion, but a direct appointment."


    I know that this matter has been pushed almost, but it''s a little too much to push again, so I had to stand up and take over the position.


    Nie Wang said: "I''m glad to be a new official, but I''ll be back on fire."


    I answered and left her office.


    Things have been completely set down, look at the table, it will be off work soon.


    Back to the marketing department, they didn''t go, looking at me, all looking for answers.


    I don''t know what to say. They are letting the wind out in the future. Then my mouth is too lax.


    "Sister Liu." I have to find a shield.


    I''m sorry, sister Liu. I can''t help it. I''m in this place now.


    "I recommend you."


    "What?" As soon as Liu Jie heard it, she exploded. This is to push her into the fire pit.


    However, other people''s expression is a lot of relief, only Minister Gao showed a special expression.


    It was a strange, disappointed, surprised mixture.


    I can''t help it. Now is not the time for me to show my cards. I have to cheat old man Gao.


    "My manager Wu, aren''t you hurting me?"


    Sister Liu''s voice is louder than anyone else''s. she''s mad at me directly."But I can''t help it. Let me recommend one. I''m not familiar with others, so I only know you."


    "If you are not familiar with it, you can also recommend yourself. How well you have done this project, you can push me in at the critical moment."


    "How can you recommend yourself? Isn''t that a joke?"


    I have no skin and no face.


    The marketing department is much quieter this time.


    "Well, there''s no need to argue about this. If you don''t announce it one day, there will be no fixed number."


    When Gao Laofa said something, everyone said nothing.


    "After work, I''m waiting here to work overtime, and there''s no overtime pay."


    As soon as Gao finished, he patted the table, and the others immediately picked up. He was still a deterrent.


    When I look at other colleagues, I have a bitter smile in my heart. Minister Gao let Nie Zhengxuan drive him away, which is a big loss for Nie.


    "You just nod or shake your head."


    I just found out that old man Gao didn''t know when he came to me, and the clear voice came.


    The other colleagues were not far away, but no one heard.


    "Are you the next Minister?"


    Sure enough, when I got to the point, I didn''t have any hesitation in my heart. I nodded decisively.


    Even I am surprised, how can I trust old man Gao so much.


    "Good." He just left one last sentence, and I passed by, out of the marketing department.


    Other colleagues have also left one after another, but sister Liu has come down.


    "Did you really recommend me?"


    She seems to have reacted.


    I nodded to her and said, "yes, I recommend you, but it''s not up to me to decide whether people will listen or not."


    Hearing this, sister Liu began to laugh. She understood what I meant.


    We went out of the marketing department and closed the door. Looking at the marketing department, I suddenly looked forward to tomorrow.


    I will be the new soldier here tomorrow.


    When I got home, it was getting dark, but I was in a good mood today.


    When he opened the door, he was still humming. As soon as he entered the door, he saw situ GUI sitting there, reading the newspaper.


    "What''s the matter? Are you so happy? Do you mean you''re going to be promoted?"


    Sure enough, it''s a personal spirit. No, it''s a ghost spirit. It''s a guess.


    When I saw him, I felt that all my burdens and disguises had been taken off.


    I rushed to him, put my arms around his neck and said, "my husband is still very good. I can see that I''m going to be promoted. That''s right. Today Nie Zhengxuan talked to me, which means giving me the post of minister."


    "It''s a good thing, but you''d better calm down. I''ll listen to what you''ve said, and don''t be calculated by others."


    Oh, my God, I didn''t even think about that. Now it''s really interesting to listen to situ GUI, so I had to tell Nie Zhengxuan the whole content of my conversation.


    After listening to this, situ GUI seriously thought for a long time, then nodded and said: "there should be no problem. From the current situation, you have no competitors, and if she is not at ease with sister Liu, you should be sure."


    "That''s great. I''m much more at ease with you. Today we''re going to have two drinks to celebrate. I''ll cook and fry, and you''ll make the wine. "


    There are ready-made ingredients in the refrigerator, and there is also a bottle of wine that looks valuable. In front of him, I regained my old feeling.


    While humming, he made some special dishes and served them. Situ GUI had already poured the wine and waited for me.


    "First of all, let''s have a toast to congratulate our miss Xin''er on her success in becoming the marketing minister."


    His voice is really sincere enough, I gave him a white look, how to let him say, always feel what''s wrong.


    I had a little wine before I realized it.


    "First of all? So, what do you want to say? "


    He gave me a smile, then raised his glass again and said, "secondly, I will make the icing on the cake for you. Tomorrow afternoon I will come to talk about a project with you."


    "Wait a moment, you go in person, if so, can cause Nie Zhengxuan''s dissatisfaction, I can see, she is staring at you all the time."


    "I know. That''s why I want to go there."


    I frown, a little disapproval, this is completely against the wind crime, I finally in front of Nie Zhengxuan, got a little bit of trust, if he does so again, will all stir yellow.


    He seemed to see what I was thinking. He came over with a smile and put his hand in my face.


    "Don''t worry, not only won''t let you lose face and trust, but also let her trust you more.""Oh, tell me about it. What can I do?"


    "You just need to sign this project with me as you did with Huson."


    Situ GUI just laughed, and didn''t explain the things that Bai was too clear. It seems that he wanted to give me a surprise? I hope it''s not a shock.


    But I''m sure he can do it well.


    I had to smile at him, raised my glass and said, "I wish you a happy cooperation."


    He was smiling and clinking glasses with me. It was a good feeling.


    Just after dinner, he cleaned up in the kitchen. I went back to my bedroom and opened my wardrobe. What should I wear tomorrow?


    This is really a headache. If I dress as usual, Nie Zhengxuan reminds me today. If I don''t pay much attention to the appointment tomorrow, will it leave a bad impression on her.


    But if it''s too formal, the discerning people will see it all at once. It''s really a bit of trouble.


    Situ GUI came in.


    I didn''t seem to care about his eyes at all, so I put on a pair of underwear and stood there to choose.


    "Wow." He suddenly hugged me from behind and scared me. I thought it would be like this.


    "What are you doing?" I hummed to him.


    "What do you think I''ll do if you dress like this?"


    I''m sick of it. He reacts. I can feel it.


    "Let go. I''m picking out the clothes to go to work tomorrow."


    "It''s just that. I thought you were giving me welfare. You were choosing clothes."


    His voice was a little lost, so I had to go back and give him a long kiss.


    "Husband, you can give me some advice. If you choose, I will give you welfare."


    "Good."


    His expression came back to life again, full of joy, looking into the closet with me.


    "I need a new one."


    "It''s called the new step," he said


    I began to laugh. It''s true that if I really become a minister tomorrow, I''m really on a new path. Of course, I have to pay attention to the shoes. That''s right.


    I was happy to kiss him on the face, said: "husband, listen to you, and what else?"


    "Silk stockings are not suitable for different colors. It''s better to be ordinary. It''s not obvious. "


    He seems to be very insightful, and he seems to have done it many times.


    It''s easy to say how familiar it is. Can''t you tell me who I used to match clothes with before?


    Of course, I just thought about it and didn''t care.


    "The dress below is too big, not too short, not solemn, not too long, and it will lose the sharpness of professional women. Here''s the one


    He took one out of the closet. I compared it. It was really fit.


    He continued to look, said: "the key is the shirt, generally speaking, when working, you must wear a white shirt, but tomorrow is different, I suggest you wear a little bit of powder, this one."


    He handed over a light pink shirt.


    "As for the coat, it''s just the same as the ordinary cooperation, otherwise it''s too prominent."


    I nodded, put these things on the bed and tried them on.


    Fortunately, on the whole, the collocation is quite reasonable, and the feeling of festivity also comes out.


    I think this kind of situation should be acceptable to both the marketing department and Nie Zhengxuan.


    It''s really powerful. It''s not easy for a man to use women''s clothes so skillfully.


    "Honey, do I look good?" I turned around and found that he didn''t speak.


    When I looked at him, I found that he was already staring at me. What happened?

 Chapter 183

    "What are you looking at me for?" I was a little hairy when he looked at me. What does that mean? I just looked at people calmly.


    He suddenly started to move. Maybe he was awakened by my sound.


    I felt that he held me very hard and pushed me back.


    No, I mean to give him welfare, but I didn''t expect that it would be so fast, and I didn''t prepare at all.


    But I should have a bed behind me. If I fall down like this, I won''t get hurt.


    But he didn''t like what I imagined. Instead, he pulled me in his arms.


    "You are so beautiful, my heart." He gently said in my ear, I feel a soft body.


    That''s the kind of love words that move people the most, and it''s itchy to hear. I feel that my heart is in it.


    "I hate it. Let me go."


    Now I don''t know how to deal with it. I like this situation very much, and I don''t want him to let go of me at all, but I have to say so.


    "Little fool, I won''t let go."


    He chuckled, then pulled me harder.


    Before I could react, he pushed me again.


    I feel that his strength is enough to allow me to have a little resistance.


    This kind of feeling really makes me very difficult to describe, clearly feel forced to push, but in the heart is secretly like.


    My back is a little bit colder against the wall, and I feel a little clearer.


    "GUI, don''t do that, OK?"


    "No, you said you would give me welfare, and I can''t help your beauty."


    One of his hands went through my ear, supported on the wall, and looked at me like this.


    No way. Do you want a wall thud? I''ve seen it on TV and on the Internet, but I haven''t really tried it.


    And this feeling, how there is a sense of oppression, this feeling is very fresh, but also a little uncomfortable.


    It''s a special feeling that many people try.


    He kisses me, and I''m not allowed to say anything.


    At the time of his kiss on my lips, I had no sense of resistance.


    Come on, let him alone. I love him and he likes it. I should make him feel satisfied.


    I thought in my heart, and cooperated with his kiss.


    I feel that he is really flexible, at this time the other hand has been holding my waist, and from time to time back and forth stroking.


    "It''s expensive. Just like it." I said in a soft voice, feeling that I was already hot.


    "My heart, you are so beautiful. I really want to be with you every minute."


    "GUI, I love you, as long as you like, I am willing to accept everything from you."


    I am serious to like him, very serious, how can this happen, I have changed too much for him.?


    "Heart, I like your voice."


    He attached to my ear, said softly.


    "No, will you? It''s going to make this coat dirty. " I still want to do the last struggle.


    But if it gets dirty tomorrow, what?


    "In fact, there is a spare set." He also whispered a word.


    This guy didn''t buy you two sets of everything, so he did it on purpose. I gave him a white look, ready to get up and leave.


    However, his strength was great, and he pushed me to the wall again.


    "Heart, I will make you happy forever."


    His voice, full of love.


    "I hate it."


    I bowed my head and felt the heat on my face.


    I feel a finger on my chin and gently lift my head.


    In front of him was situ GUI''s handsome face. Now he was satisfied and looked at me with love.


    It''s this look that makes me addicted.


    I took the initiative to kiss up, in response to his love.


    It''s the first time I feel like this. It''s very interesting. That''s a new attempt.


    But as I imagined, my dress was dirty. I had to change it again. Sure enough, he picked up the same dress from the wardrobe.


    Oh, my God, there are two of them.


    Wait, I suddenly realized a problem.


    "By the way, all the old clothes I changed before filling are gone except some I washed myself."


    Situ GUI, with a smile, said, "you''re not fit to wear old clothes. Don''t worry. As long as you like, I can buy you new ones all the time."


    "You''re kidding." I''m a little at a loss. Even if I have money, I don''t have to spend it like this."And even if I don''t wear it, I can donate it. No, even if I sell it, how can you throw it away? No, I have to deal with the dirty clothes later."


    He looked at me, just smile, said: "this is not good, besides, you are now like this, not to mention the time of washing clothes, it''s good to live well."


    "Who said that?" I gave a cold hum and said, "if I don''t wash, it doesn''t mean I don''t go to the dry cleaner. Besides, even if I can throw it away like you do, when will it end?". No way. "


    "Well, I''ll listen to you, whatever you say." Huson sighed helplessly.


    I laughed and said, "I''m not aiming at you, but I really think it''s a waste. Even before, I didn''t say that I would throw away a dirty dress. My father won''t let me do that."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "I see. Otherwise, we are not his opponents. This is also a reason."


    I laughed twice, gently hugged his waist, said: "what''s the matter, angry?"


    "No He gave me a kiss with a smile and said, "how can I be angry with you? Just after listening to you so much, I suddenly feel that I have made many mistakes before, and I think I can catch up with him."


    I patted him on the chest and said, "man, you have to take responsibility. It doesn''t matter if you lose now. As long as you work hard, you still have a chance in the future."


    He also laughed, but sighed again and said, "I will never have another chance. I will never surpass him."


    I understand what he means. My father is dead. Of course, it is impossible to surpass the newspaper, because no matter what, even if he grows up in the future, it is impossible to compare with him again.


    I''m a little sad. But there is no way, now it is like this, what else can I say.


    "GUI, don''t think so much. Even if you can''t compare with him, you can still be better than others. For example, you are much better than Huson."


    "Don''t mention him." I looked up at situ GUI, and I was met by a jealous face.


    I laughed. He looked like this. It was really interesting, but he immediately gave me another look. I had to withdraw my smile.


    "Well, no more than him, but apart from him, no one is your opponent in this place."


    I thought about it for a while, but there is really no one else. I can''t think of anyone better than situ GUI except Hu Sen.


    Situ GUI snorted, and then said triumphantly, "that''s right. It shows that I am the strongest here, and I will be stronger in the future."


    I had to stick my tongue out.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s clean up. We have something to do tomorrow."


    "No I hold him quietly, I really like this feeling, because this kind of hug, let me have a sense of security.


    He patted me and said, "OK, don''t be a child. I have to clean up and take a bath. You have to take part in the appointment tomorrow, so you have to be energetic. Don''t be seen that you have dark circles under your eyes."


    I can only sigh, let him go, the feeling of happiness will disappear immediately.


    But he gave me a kiss on the forehead and said, "you can clean up first and then take a bath. I''ll wait for you."


    "I hate it. Wait for me. Go to bed early."


    Although I said that, I don''t know what happened. I packed it up very quickly and put aside all the clothes I had to wear tomorrow.


    The sound of taking a bath came from the bathroom, so I had to wait.


    I didn''t go in until he came out. I washed it carefully. When I came out again, I saw him looking at me and smiling.


    Only then discovered that he has not slept, only looked at me like this, as if afraid to miss my every move.


    "I hate it. What are you looking at?"


    I asked, but I knew in my heart what he was looking at.


    Because I didn''t think too much before taking a bath, I grabbed a nightgown from the closet.


    But now I find that this Pajama is a little inappropriate, because it''s just a little short, just blocking the bottom a little.


    Is this feeling more attractive? His eyes are straight.


    "Well, absolutely not."


    I put out a finger and touched his forehead.


    "All right, all right, come on."


    He gave me a big hug, put me on the bed, and put me on the other side.


    "You''re the one with the most strength." I slapped him on the arm in anger.


    He frowned and pretended that he was in pain. I didn''t exert myself.


    "Xin''er, you look like..."


    He stopped halfway through.


    Like? Like what? Or like who? I suddenly reacted and looked at him like this."Oh, no, nothing."


    As expected, he escaped and even looked to the other side.


    "Turn around." I grabbed his face with both hands and broke it off.


    "This Well, heart, I mean, you''re like my old wife. "


    He looked at me and told me the truth for a long time.


    I just let him go. I don''t want to be jealous of such an old woman. In this era, they have been separated for 3000 years.


    "Will she do the same?"


    "Of course not. At that time, how could there be such..."


    I hit him with hate. I didn''t do it before, so I did the experiment.


    "You''re learning badly." I gave him a look.


    He was laughing, no objection, obviously I was right.


    "Those who hate me know how to bully me."


    "Wrongly, who wanted to come just now, and he said it himself."


    I hate hate to stare at him again, I''m a little embarrassed, because it was just like this.


    But at that time, I really felt I couldn''t bear to say that.


    "It''s not your reason."


    "Yes, yes, my reason." He had no intention of repentance.


    "By the way, when it comes to your ex-wife, who do you like better, me and him?"


    I always feel that this question may not be very good, but I can''t help asking it.


    "Well, if it''s not easy to answer, don''t answer."


    I have to add, because it''s really hard for me to imagine what kind of answer he would say.


    "You can''t compare with her, because you live in different times, in different environments, and even me. However, she has been in my heart for three thousand years, until you appear."


    He gave me a kiss. I was very moved.


    His meaning is obvious. When I didn''t show up, he always thought about his ex-wife, and when I showed up


    Wait, No.


    I turned to look at him and said, "but I''m just like my heart now, aren''t I? Your ex-wife? "


    He laughed and said, "either this time or that time, when you drank too much, I felt that I really forgot her and fell in love with you."


    I hold him, he said these words, let my heart is very happy.


    "If one day, I change back to lanfeifei, will you still like me like this?"


    "Of course, otherwise, you''ll come back and have a look one day?"


    He said in my ear: "then, I will love lanfeifei."


    "I hate it." I patted him, but I hugged him harder.


    What he likes is lanfeifei, that is, me. What else can I not be satisfied with.


    "GUI, we will always be like this." I said softly, then slowly closed my eyes.


    He kisses me, I am in such comfortable feeling, slowly fell asleep in the past.


    I seem to dream that heart is coming to me, and she is still holding situ GUI.


    "I''ll deliver him to you. You have to take care of him." She said softly.


    I don''t know how to respond. I just took over situ GUI''s hand.


    She looks really like me. Besides that hairstyle, it should be the ancient hairstyle, and clothes. But no matter what the muddleheaded said, I feel that she is really smiling at me.


    "Don''t worry, I will always guard him."


    She nodded slightly, and then walked slowly towards the distance. I feel from the time she left, countless flowers bloom behind her.


    Slowly those flowers formed a sea of flowers, beautiful sea of flowers, and at this time, he hugged me tightly.


    Dream of the world, the same beautiful, but also his company, this time, no matter what kind of suffering, I can face.


    Just when I was feeling good, the alarm clock rang untimely. I was woken up with a smile on the corner of my mouth. Looking at situ GUI in front of me, I gently gave him a kiss.

 Chapter 184

    When I came to the company, the girl at the front desk stood up and saluted me and said, "Minister Wu, you are here."


    No, the news didn''t leak out. How did she know.


    I looked at him in a daze and couldn''t help shaking my head and laughing bitterly. Who is going to harm me? You know, no matter when it is, the confidentiality work must be done well.


    Like now, the front desk knows that I want to be a minister, which means that someone must have leaked the news.


    But if you think about it carefully, you should not know the news now, so everyone who leaks the news will think it''s me.


    But such a way is the most harmful. If Nie Zhengxuan thinks that I have leaked information, it will be troublesome.


    "No, what do you call me?"


    I had to pretend to be confused. By the way, I should ask who made the news.


    "Minister Wu, congratulations. I''ve heard that you are going to be the Minister of the marketing department today."


    "Who did you listen to?"


    I''m depressed. The news has spread too fast, and it should not have been sent out yesterday. How can the front desk know today?


    "Director Nie told us."


    Can''t Nie Zhengxuan? How could she say that? Isn''t that a hatred for me?


    I dry smile twice, no matter how to say, know is she leak out, my in the mind how much have a little bottom.


    "No, director Nie is the director of marketing department. How could..."


    "No, sister, I said it."


    A voice came from behind, and I just reflected that there were two directors of Nie in the company. It turned out that Nie Zhengping was the one who got the devil. What did he want to do?


    I saw Nie Zhengping come over from behind at this time, looked at me, and his eyes were obviously bright.


    "Minister Wu is really dressed up. He doesn''t look radical, but also has a sense of festivity. It''s really powerful."


    His eyes made me feel queasy. It was as if he had seen the inside of my clothes through his perspective eyes.


    "Good morning, director Nie." I''ll have to wait until the ceremony.


    "Don''t be so polite. This morning, my sister will make an appointment. Then you will come to all departments to have a look." This is a routine, and let people in other departments know that I have been in the position of marketing minister.


    I just laughed, said: "this thing, not necessarily."


    Nie Zhengping laughed and said, "do you know who let me spread the news?"


    I shake my head, but I can guess that it''s Nie Zhengxuan. She''s going to try her best to hold me up.


    "It''s my sister. She asked me to release the news. In this way, you can do something later for you."


    It''s true. If you all know that I''m going to take over the post of minister today, I''m sure that I''ll cooperate more or less.


    Sure enough, when some people came in and saw me talking with Nie Zhengping, they all cast a kind of envious eyes. From their whispers, it''s not difficult for me to find that they all thought that I was related to Nie Zhengping, so they were in the top position.


    This is really enough, I suddenly realized that maybe this is the result of Nie Zhengxuan.


    If you really pull me into their team, then I will be able to serve them wholeheartedly.


    But how can an outsider be trusted?


    I look at Nie Zhengping in front of me. They are very happy. If Nie Zhengping and I become friends, they will be at ease.


    It''s a pity that it''s impossible, because my identity is very special.


    "Come on, go back to the Department. You''ll have a meeting later." Nie Zhengping then made a please gesture.


    I had to nod my head at him and walk as fast as I could. Now I feel uncomfortable with him.


    Sure enough, entering the marketing department, all the people looked at me with different light in their eyes.


    But sister Liu was still the same as before. Then she came over and said, "Congratulations, my Minister Wu."


    "Forget it. Now everything has leaked out. Maybe it''s something." I had to say with a bitter smile.


    She can only smile, see this meaning, she does not know is Nie Zhengping put this news out, how possible, their relationship, should not be so defensive.


    After waiting for a while, Minister Gao came. He looked at me more gently. Then he said, "Congratulations, Minister Wu. It seems that you are the one who took over with me these three days."


    I can only smile awkwardly, how to say, there is no way.


    Although I wanted to sit in the position of old man Gao at the beginning, I didn''t expect that it would be in this way.


    I think, in this point, I should thank Nie Zhengxuan. This time, she is responsible for all the bad guys. Otherwise, if I have to take this position from old man Gao, I will have a grudge with old man Gao.As we were saying this, there was a cough coming from the door. Looking around, it was Zhang Wei. She appeared here. So Nie Zhengxuan should not be far away.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhengxuan appeared behind her with a folder in his hand. He looked at us and said, "come on, let''s have a meeting with the marketing department."


    Although we all know what the content of the meeting is, we still sit well and wait for her official appointment.


    Nie Zhengxuan just laughed, as if not worried at all, but looked at me and nodded approvingly.


    Maybe it''s also because of the matching of my clothes, which is different from other people''s clothes, but not so conspicuous. It can be said that it just fits in with the current situation.


    "I''d like to announce the decision of the board of directors of the company."


    She opened her mouth and looked at everyone.


    "From now on, Wu xiner will be appointed Minister of the marketing department and take over the post of Senior Minister of Rongxiu."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the people in the marketing department clapped, but what I heard was two different styles. Some people were really working hard, while others were just dealing with errands.


    A glance away, who will be in the job is really clear at a glance, there is a simply clapping back.


    Nie Zhengxuan also ignored this, but continued: "because of the recommendation of Minister Wu, Liu Siyu is appointed as vice minister of marketing department to assist the work."


    Sister Liu and I were both in a daze. We never thought it would be such a result.


    When old man Gao was there, he didn''t have the post of deputy minister at all. He was all inclusive.


    I looked at sister Liu, but the applause this time was a little more enthusiastic than mine. It seems that sister Liu is still good in their hearts.


    But I''m still very strange. Didn''t Nie Zhengxuan say that she had a problem? How could you use her?


    The appointment is over. As usual, we should go to all departments to say hello.


    Nie Zhengxuan directly let Zhang Wei take us in the past, as a director of her identity, it seems that it is not very good to take us.


    Minister Gao then said to me quietly, "are you free in the evening? I''ll treat you to dinner alone. "


    I really can''t refuse old man Gao''s invitation, so I have to nod my head. Moreover, it''s normal for old and new ministers to have dinner together. No one can say anything about this.


    With Zhang Wei, we went to the human resources department first, because we had to go there for the record. If we were promoted, we would enter the middle level. Even the canteen is different from the ordinary staff canteen.


    "Congratulations. I didn''t expect that you were promoted together."


    Zhang Wei is also very familiar with us. Because of Husen''s project, it seems a little casual to speak.


    "I didn''t expect that. You really recommended me. Now, I''m working hard."


    While sighing, sister Liu is still complaining about me, but I just listen to her words. I believe she should be happy in her heart.


    Because this kind of promotion is not only a change in position, but also a rise in salary. For her, this is the key.


    "So, as long as you follow Minister Wu, I think you will have more space in the future."


    Zhang Wei said with a smile, I always feel that this is the words.


    Like our current position, it''s really difficult for us to make any further progress. Unless Nie Zhengxuan makes further progress, we will have a chance.


    However, in the current situation of the company, I believe that all of the above must have been occupied. Otherwise, with Nie Zhengxuan''s ability, he could not still be a director of the marketing department.


    At least, she is the right person of this company now, she won''t let her right hand fall down like this.


    "Don''t say that. I''m satisfied now. Minister Wu, you''re at the helm this time, but you need to bring us more projects."


    Sister Liu replied with a smile that the project was successful, and this afternoon, situ GUI will come.


    But really won''t cause Nie Zhengxuan''s antipathy? I don''t want to hit him with what I just got.


    When I came to the human resources department, I found that they had already made preparations. Minister Zhou was waiting for us at the door.


    "Oh, Minister Wu, I knew that you are not such a simple person."


    As soon as he saw me, he immediately came forward and put out his hand.


    This is really a bit too serious. I''m just a minister who has just been mentioned, but he is already an old man. How can he reach out first like this? It''s also polite.


    "I don''t dare to be, Minister Zhou. I need your support in the future."


    I have to be polite. I know in my heart that for them, my promotion will not be based on strength.


    There is only one possibility, depending on the relationship, and among them, the biggest relationship may be Nie.


    So he came to flatter me first, maybe I can talk to him.


    Besides, he did take me as a lucky star, because my appearance, the position of minister was given out, so he had a chance to come up."I''ve heard that your marketing department still needs to recruit people. I''ll leave it here. Don''t worry."


    I can only pretend to know this, but in fact, I understand that this is arranged by Nie Zhengxuan and their purpose is to find a way to replace the old marketing department.


    It seems that I have to make a good arrangement for them. Otherwise, where are they going?


    Situ GUI, by the way, I put all these people with him, and I can get them back from him later.


    With the bottom in my heart, I said with a smile: "this matter, or quite anxious, trouble you."


    As I said this, I squinted at sister Liu. She also showed a strange expression. It seemed that she didn''t agree with me.


    It''s really strange that her identity and status, since connected with Nie Zhengping, should support this decision.


    Sure enough, it''s not very simple. I sneer in my heart. It seems that she and Nie Zhengping are not exactly what I see. She has her own ideas, but I don''t know what they are.


    She is definitely not Hu Sen or situ GUI. If she is, they will tell me. So who would it be?


    Next, no company can compare with our first three companies, and they won''t just put nails in. It''s really strange.


    Don''t want to, because at this time, Nie Zhengping also came over, congratulated me, by the way, also said a few words with sister Liu.


    I look at sister Liu and Nie Zhengping, their expressions are very natural, there is no such feeling.


    "Minister Wu, your information has been filed for you. Don''t worry."


    At this time, Minister Zhou said something, and then I remembered that I had to register here. It seems that they have finished it. It''s really fast.


    I had to say thank you. When we came out of the human resources department, we went downstairs first, and several departments walked around.


    Of course, these departments are polite to my new minister, but they are not as exaggerated as Minister Zhou.


    They don''t know what kind of person I am. It''s just a state of observation. If I really have to suck up, I guess they will change their ways to me soon.


    All the way to the logistics department, Minister Lei welcomed me and shook hands with me happily.


    His position seems to be preserved. I looked at him strangely and said, "where''s Lei Qingmiao? Why didn''t you see her? "


    Lei''s face was a little embarrassed and said, "she has been promoted. Of course, this project will follow up later, but it is estimated that I will not be in charge of this project after it is over."


    I sneer in my heart. It''s very normal. Lei Qingmiao''s level is much better than him. It''s strange that he won''t be promoted. If I were you, I would use such a capable person.


    "Oh, which department did she go to?"


    I had to ask one more question. Minister Lei laughed and said, "she''s going to be Minister of the publicity department now."


    "Great."


    I''m not saying it''s fake. If Lei Qingmiao really gets the publicity department, it will be helpful for my development in the later stage. At least if there''s anything, I''ll ask her directly.


    Minister Lei could only smile, and then said, "it''s your support. It''s just because you participated in this project that you''re favored by the top."


    It''s a light thing to say, but I know that he must have been in the middle of it.

 Chapter 185

    After chatting for a while, we went to other departments. To be honest, it will take some time for these departments to walk around.


    By the time I came to the publicity department, it was almost noon, and I had to have dinner later.


    From a distance, I saw Lei Qingmiao standing there, waiting for us. It seems that she also has her own intelligence network, and actually knows that we are coming.


    "Chief Lei, I said that I didn''t see you in the logistics department."


    For her, she is quite familiar with it, so she doesn''t pay so much attention to it, just say what she has to say.


    She also said with a smile: "let''s be happy together. I just mentioned it. I didn''t expect you to catch up so soon. I thought I was the fastest one among them. "


    I laughed. I still like her talking to me like this. She is a capable person. Of course, it''s not easy to use her. She can only get along better.


    "Let''s talk about it. I guess you''ve also walked around. After a while, we''ll go directly to the canteen. I''m familiar with it because I love to eat."


    It''s really a pleasure to listen to her way of speaking. For me, I can get to know more people and maybe do a lot of things in the future.


    After entering her office, I felt that it was very tidy, a bit like her style.


    "How''s it going, isn''t it?"


    "It''s pretty good. If it''s my office, it might be in a mess."


    This is the truth. To tell you the truth, I used to be a young lady before. I really didn''t have the habit of packing things well. I can''t do it like Lei Qingmiao.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    At this time, sister Liu said on one side that I would be relieved to have her.


    Lei Qingmiao just smiles and soon stops smiling. I suddenly realize that she has something to say to me.


    "I''m glad to hear that you''ve been promoted."


    She said softly, which made me a little strange. How could she talk to me like this.


    Moreover, when we say this, we always feel that the distance between us has been widened. It seems that it is not like the time of cooperation before.


    "No, when you say that, I always feel as if you want to drive us away."


    I have to be honest. I do feel that way.


    She just laughed and said, "it doesn''t mean that at all. It''s just that we are in different departments now. In the future, it''s hard to have such projects that we can work together. At most, if you have projects, I''ll support you."


    At that time, I almost told her that there might be a project in the afternoon. Fortunately, my heart was still clear and I didn''t say it.


    "But anyway, we are from a project department. If you have anything, just speak up. Don''t treat me as an outsider or a minister."


    Listening to her words, I suddenly have a kind of common sob.


    To be honest, there is really no friendship in such a group company. It''s all about interests.


    The people below may be OK, but once you enter the middle and high level, you will know that you are surrounded by people who want to step you down.


    Even other departments are no exception, because they always want to have a person they can control to do a certain position.


    In this way, all kinds of factions in the company immediately show up, and Lei Qingmiao said that, on the one hand, it is also to pull allies, on the other hand, it shows that she is still a perceptual person.


    Such a person in the company, but very much at a loss, she should be aware of this situation.


    Other middle and high-level managers, because they are not very familiar with her, say that they can help her, but they may fall more often.


    That''s why she would use her existing rights to help me and exchange the support of an ally with me.


    "It''s all right, isn''t it, Minister Wu.


    Sister Liu actually agreed on my behalf. I also laughed, said: "of course, no problem, we are out together, of course, to act together."


    When I saw Lei Qingmiao laughing, she should know my current situation. The human resources department and the logistics department at least like me a little. In this way, this ally is equivalent to three departments on top of one person.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Let''s go to dinner."


    Lei Qingmiao stood up and talked about everything. If we sit down like this, we will have nothing to do.


    Then came to the canteen, we have been able to enter through another small door, here is a small canteen, completely different from the place outside.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan, both of them were there, sitting in a partial place, as if they were saying something.


    They were all big leaders, and it was not convenient for us to disturb them, so we had to have dinner and sit on the other side.


    From here, we can also see the first and second leaders of several other departments. When we see them, we all nod and signal.The small canteen is still quiet. Everyone talks quietly, and no one will talk nonsense.


    It''s full of dragons and tigers, but there are some experts.


    It seems that my father should not know me anymore.


    Their speed has been quite fast, so the father''s people are down, even Lei Qingmiao such a little background, also quickly raised.


    There is only one high minister I know, but now he is sitting on one side, one table by one, and seems a little lonely.


    "Should we say hello to Minister Gao?"


    I asked sister Liu.


    Sister Liu shook her head, sighed and said, "it''s cool for people to go to tea. In the past, there was no shortage of people who wanted to get a piece of their project."


    I know that. If I hadn''t been sitting at the same table with sister Liu and Lei Qingmiao today, someone would have come.


    Minister Gao obviously saw me, winked at me, and then slowly began to eat.


    He felt as if he didn''t take the surrounding situation seriously at all.


    It''s too calm. Maybe leaving is not a kind of torture, but a kind of enjoyment for him.


    I suddenly feel the deep sorrow in my heart. My father has gone, and now the middle and high-level people I know are going to leave. In the future, I really have to fight alone.


    Forget it. No matter what happens in the future, I will find out the truth.


    At this time, I saw someone stand up, turn to look, is a man came in.


    No, how is he? I heard Lei Qingmiao say: "it''s rare. He doesn''t come often."


    We also had to stand up, and on the other side, Nie Zhengxuan, they obviously saw him, but only the two of them sat there, looking dismissive. No, how could their relationship be different from what I imagined?


    It''s the guy I''ve always wanted to see. Lei Huasheng, it''s really him.


    If I remember correctly, my stepmother remarried him on the third day after his father died. However, judging from this situation, Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan did not seem to buy up.


    "Why did he come?" Sister Liu also whispered at this time.


    Lei Huasheng is very used to this matter. He said hello to us while walking and asked us to sit down for dinner.


    His identity is quite high. He is a member of the original board of directors of the company. In this case, I think the company is his and his stepmother.


    When he came to our table, he stopped for a moment and gave me a strange look. It was obvious that he didn''t know me.


    "Oh, uncle, I''d like to introduce you. This is Wu xiner, the new marketing director."


    Lei Qingmiao called him uncle. That''s right. Their relationship should be like this. Minister Lei of the logistics department should have a father son relationship with him.


    Lei Huasheng is obviously old, and his temples are all white. It seems that his life is not very good, but his spirit looks good.


    I look at him, so I have to salute first. Don''t let him see my identity.


    In front of him, I have to be more careful, otherwise, it''s easy to leak.


    Comparatively speaking, he has more opportunities to see me, and he often runs to my home. Now, maybe there was that kind of relationship between him and his stepmother at that time.


    I bowed my head and felt a kind of resentment in my heart. I had to press it down and let myself slow down, otherwise I would be seen as soon as I looked up.


    "Oh, so you are the Wu Xin''er they mentioned. I heard that you are still very good. As soon as you went to work, you negotiated the project and handled it very well."


    I had to pretend to be modest and said: "this is still the right support, director Nie''s guidance."


    I heard him snort softly, and then I saw him look back at Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan in the distance. They also looked this way.


    As soon as the eyes of both sides met, they quickly avoided. The atmosphere between them was really a bit awkward.


    I can''t manage so much. Instead of saying anything to me, he left for dinner.


    After sitting down again, sister Liu said, "director Lei, I didn''t expect that director Lei Huasheng was your uncle."


    Lei Qingmiao''s expression became very strange. After a long time, he sighed and said, "this is also the most troublesome thing for me. No matter how well I do, it seems that I will be considered as arranged above."


    I agree with that. That''s why I didn''t accept my father''s proposal and entered the company directly. And even if I was looking for a job outside, I didn''t say who I was.


    Now it seems that people like us will face this kind of thing, but I went out, and Lei Qingmiao may have no choice but to accept this fate.However, I''m a little sorry now. If I didn''t go out at that time, maybe the father''s affair would not have happened.


    "What''s the matter? Minister Wu? " Lei Qingmiao found my change and asked.


    "Oh, no, nothing. I just didn''t expect to see such a big man on my first day as a minister."


    I had to switch the subject off and not want them to see anything.


    Because of his appearance, we no longer have the meaning to speak, I finished my meal as soon as possible, ready to leave the canteen.


    Said with Lei Qingmiao, she is also preparing to leave here, but because Lei Huasheng in, always want to go to say hello.


    Sister Liu and I had to go first. When we came to the door, we found Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan standing there, as if they were waiting for someone.


    "Good director Nie." I immediately said hello, now Nie Zhengxuan is my immediate superior, this etiquette still needs to have.


    "Exactly. I have something to tell you. Come with me." It never occurred to me that she was waiting for me.


    Nie Zhengping and sister Liu walked behind and obviously gave us a space.


    "You know who that man was, don''t you?"


    I had to nod my head and say, "Lei Qingmiao introduced me. It seems that he is one of the directors of the company."


    "Yes, but I suggest you don''t get involved with him. I don''t care what you do with Lei Qingmiao. Because she''s really a talent, but you''d better not touch this person. "


    I have to think about it in my heart. What does this mean? Warning me?


    I didn''t see it, but I understand that their relationship with Lei Huasheng is not so good.


    I had no choice but to answer. This matter will be seen in the future, but now I am not worried at all.


    "Because you are the talent I want to raise, that''s why I said this to you. You can understand."


    Nie Zhengxuan patted me again. At this time, she had already arrived at the door of the marketing department. She just left.


    After she left, sister Liu came to me and looked at the back of Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping with a smile.


    "Is it to warn you not to get too close to thunder?"


    "How do you know?" I didn''t seem to have anything to hide from sister Liu, so I blurted it out directly.


    With a wry smile, sister Liu said, "of course, we''ve all been warned, so it''s no secret."


    Both of them have been warned. It seems that Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping should not have the courage to think so. Is it her idea.


    It''s really OK. While using the other party, you can still guard against him. This kind of mind is really not what ordinary women can have.


    I gave a wry smile and said, "I don''t know anything. You can give me more advice later."


    "OK, go in quickly. It''s estimated that by this time, your office has been cleaned up and you can have a good rest."


    It occurred to me that I was already a minister. In principle, I had my own office, but that should be old man Gao''s.


    Entering the marketing department, I found that old man Gao''s things had been taken out of the office and piled outside.


    I was stunned for a moment. Who did it? It''s too fast.


    "Who put Minister Gao''s things outside?"


    I''m a little angry. It''s true that people go to the tea cooler. But now, it''s not really people go to the tea cooler. It''s totally driving people away.


    "It''s me. Don''t be so excited."


    When he was angry, old man Gao came out of the office and said with a smile.


    No, he asked me to take it out. I''m a little depressed. No matter how I say it, it will take three days. How can it be so fast.


    "I''m just ready to take it back in three days. It''s nothing. You can work here today."


    He looked at me, eyes full of that kind of gentle, I feel my tears will flow out, no, can''t, I can''t show my weakness.


    However, my tears still did not listen to me.

 Chapter 186

    "You''re an emotional person." Old man Gao probably noticed my change and immediately went forward to say a word. At the same time, he reached out to help me wipe away my tears.


    "Although I have replaced you, I always feel that this matter..."


    "Well, don''t say it. I''ve almost finished packing. Look, oh, by the way, in the drawer, I left you a present."


    Old man Gao said with a smile. On the other side, an employee ran over and said to sister Liu, "vice minister, your office has been cleaned up."


    It should be very easy for sister Liu, because there is no one in her office. Usually, when cleaning, they are all cleaning. At this time, as long as they wipe, they can enter the office.


    Liu Jie is also a discerning person, to see such a situation, said: "I go to their own office to see ah, you chat."


    Then she turned around and left. Several other people watched her leave and pretended to talk to her. All of them left us.


    Only old man Gao and I were left. He looked at me, sighed and said, "well, we''ll talk about it when we have dinner in the evening. Let''s have a look first. I have to hand it over to you. We can''t do it well."


    I just laughed. The old man Gao is still so cold and humorous, but I may never hear him again.


    After entering the office, it was packed in place. My things had not been brought in yet, so it seemed a little empty. Of course, the original decoration of the company was there.


    "Sit down and experience it." Old man Gao pointed to the top seat.


    I''m a little hesitant. When I sit on it, it means that I completely take over here. I don''t know if this choice is right, but I know that I have no choice.


    I had to walk over and sit on it. That kind of feeling was really uncomfortable.


    "If I don''t sit in the market room, I''ll have few chairs."


    I know old man Gao''s style. He basically takes charge of the marketing department. His office looks like a hotel. Except for the necessary things, he is usually not here.


    I remember he said he left me a gift, I don''t know what it is. I tried to pull the drawer, but it didn''t open.


    I looked at him and wondered why he had locked the drawer. He looked at me and said with a smile: "this gift, you can only get it after I leave. The key is in my hand, and it will be handed over to you the last day."


    It''s really a crafty person. In this way, I have no choice but to laugh and say, "OK, that''s all I have to do."


    "You''re fine, if you really are..."


    "Minister Gao." I immediately interrupted him, some words, really want to prevent the wall has ears.


    He should have understood all of a sudden and said, "yes, no, I''ll talk about it at dinner. By the way, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Will you go anywhere else?"


    "No, I''ll wait for a chance, a chance to come back again."


    Old man Gao sighed. I could tell that what he said would be Lan''s company, not Nie''s now.


    "But I''d like you to go somewhere and take some people from the marketing department away."


    I have to think about the rest of the marketing department. At the meeting today, I could see that they hated me a little. This is not the point. The point is that Nie Zhengxuan saw their disgust.


    Moreover, when he came to the human resources department, Minister Zhou also said in person that there would be new people in the marketing department. It seems that they will also leave here.


    But I have to arrange the way back for them. These people hate me not because of my identity, but because, theoretically, I am the one who pushes old Gao away.


    They are all loyal to the former LAN family. I can''t let them run away in business like this.


    "Oh, do you have any ideas?"


    "Yes, I''ll tell you that in the evening. As long as you pass, I''m sure they will go there too."


    Old man Gao looked at me and nodded slightly. He should understand what I mean.


    "That''s OK, but I have to confirm one thing first."


    He wants to confirm my identity. Should I tell him?


    No, I shouldn''t have told him that although I can guarantee that I trust him a lot, my heart is broken.


    I secretly turned my mind. He should have found something, but he didn''t say it.


    From this point of view, I think that the reason that I told Huson at the beginning should be tenable this time.


    By the way, you can talk to him like this in the evening. At the same time, you can make use of Huson''s event to deepen his impression.


    If he can help me like this, it''s best. If he really betrays me in the end, it doesn''t matter, because I know, at least, she won''t want to kill me.Anyway, as long as lanfeifei doesn''t show up one day, it will be a sharp sword hanging over their heads, and they will be afraid, so I believe that while they are speeding up their control of the company, on the other hand, they are still trying to search me.


    Just they don''t know, I have come back, and have come to their side.


    Black under the light, this is the best explanation, and only here, is the safest.


    Old man Gao looked at the door and said, "I hope you can take this marketing department down. Unfortunately, we can''t help more than anything. Only Xiao Liu stayed. She should be able to help you."


    Are you kidding me? I still have to guard against her. I don''t know what old man Gao thinks of people. Now I think she''s the worst one to trust.


    I have to rely on her now.


    "Don''t believe me." Old man Gao saw my expression and said with a smile, "she has a side you don''t know. This kind of thing is not something you can understand."


    I had no choice but to sigh and say nothing. Since old man Gao has said so, out of respect for him, I am willing to believe him.


    What is the unknown side of sister Liu? I really don''t know. It seems that I should investigate her when I have time.


    Old man Gao looked at his watch and said, "it''s almost time. Let''s start to join hands."


    "Well, I don''t know where we start?" I asked with a smile.


    "From..."


    Before old man Gao finished, there was a knock at the door.


    Who has no eyesight? Come here at this time.


    Old man Gao went to open the door, but it was sister Liu. She was in a panic and said, "Chairman Hu is here."


    Why did he come? He''s still in this special sensitive period. He''s not going to come after me.


    I secretly scolded myself in my heart, I thought of where to go. This time, he should talk about the project with me.


    But when situ GUI didn''t come, he came first, which was a real trouble.


    I don''t know how to deal with him now, whether it''s the former manager Wu or the latest Minister Wu.


    "As the head of Nie''s marketing department, I can''t be rude."


    At this time, old man Gao reminded me that I was smiling at him. It''s really good. At the critical moment, such a person is more reliable.


    When I walked out of the office, I found that Huson had come here. If I didn''t come out again, he might break in directly. The speed was really fast enough.


    "I said, director Hu, what do you want to do when you come here this afternoon?"


    I coldly back a, I hate to see him, but how much also with a little bit of want to see him. I don''t know what it''s like.


    "Can we not be so hostile?" He''s used to playing and smiling, and he doesn''t care what I''m feeling.


    "No, we''ll take care of who''s with you." I replied and looked at sister Liu on one side.


    Obviously, sister Liu did not expect him to come. She pointed to me and said, "director Hu, let me introduce you. This is our new minister."


    "Oh, Congratulations, Minister Wu. You didn''t say that earlier. I came in a hurry and didn''t even bring you a gift."


    He was not surprised at all. If he didn''t know, I wouldn''t believe it. Zhang Wei couldn''t have reported it. He did it on purpose this time.


    In this way, people will not suspect that there is any relationship between us, because if I am promoted and he does not know, it means that there is no communication between us.


    "Come on, I''m not the kind of person who wants a gift for a promotion."


    "No, I think you''d better have something."


    Huson went on with his playful smile. He didn''t look serious at all. Did he chase girls like this before? That''s amazing. How can those girls take a fancy to him.


    Although as the saying goes, men are not bad, women do not love, but his appearance, it is a bit too bad.


    "I''m so sorry, I..." I suddenly seem to think of something, right. If I don''t take the opportunity to ask for something, it''s not my style.


    "Well, I really want a present."


    "You say, you say."


    Huson is happy on his face. He would like to have a chance.


    "In addition to the project agreed with you last time, how about giving me another project as your gift?"


    "You have too much appetite."


    Huson looked at me helplessly. I had to laugh in my heart.


    This kind of appetite is really quite big, even if the general gift is expensive, it''s just a million. But a project, how to say, will be millions, of course, is a big deal."Forget it. I''ll see who gives it first."


    I''m not afraid. I know that situ GUI will come. I''ll have to see him then.


    Hu Sen obviously didn''t think that someone would come back to help me. He said with a smile, "Minister Wu, you''re a little demanding. How about not lowering it any more?"


    I''m too lazy to pay attention to him. I said to the next sister Liu: "Sister Liu, first talk about the next project with Chairman Hu, and see what we can add to this project. Minister Gao and I are going to hand over. I''ll talk to you later. "


    "No, Minister Wu."


    There''s something else Huson wants to say, but I''m in the office. Heard outside sister Liu said: "well, chairman Hu, don''t look, I am also the Vice Minister of the company now, some things, I can make decisions, come on, let''s go to the meeting room."


    Looking at Liu Jie almost dragged him away, I was secretly happy. This kind of villain should grind him like this.


    "It''s not good for you to treat a big client like this." Old man Gao''s voice came over.


    I just laughed, said: "there is nothing bad, some people, that is, the more you treat him like this, the more happy he is."


    Old man Gao just laughed and said, "it''s better to forgive others. If you show your edge, something will happen."


    I can''t help thinking about old man Gao''s words. After all, he is also an old man, and his experience is much richer than mine.


    "I see. I''ll pay more attention." I responded, looking at his slight nod.


    "Oh, by the way, listen to what you just said, does it seem that someone will come to help you?" Old man Gao looked at me. He was a bit of a ghost. He actually recognized it.


    I just jokingly said: "I''m also waiting, maybe, and at this time, there must be his competitors. I think I can get a lot of benefits from them."


    Old man Gao sighed and said, "young man, it''s good to be young, but you should be moderate. After all, they are all the directors of big companies. If you take advantage of their competitive relationship, something will happen one day."


    There is nothing wrong with what old man Gao said. If I just make use of the competitive relationship between them, it is sure that something will happen, and it doesn''t have to happen sooner or later.


    With their intelligence, I can''t be fooled this time, but I have my own mace. Husen is for lanfeifei, and situ GUI is for me.


    I know what they think, and I know what I''m doing.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I will pay more attention to it, but don''t worry. I know how to do it."


    Old man Gao looked at me, nodded slightly and said, "if you really want to revitalize the Nie family, maybe you can succeed in the end, but your efforts will not be so simple."


    I know that his words are also a hint. He just laughed and didn''t say anything.


    Now that I''ve said too much, it''s all empty. I have to see what old man Gao really means. What''s more, it''s why he supports sister Liu so much.


    When I know the relationship between sister Liu and Nie Zhengping, I always feel that she is quite unreliable, but old man Gao supports her. Maybe they have some special relationship.


    Damn, I''m thinking of where.


    It''s time for sister Liu to knock at the door again. Who is right?

 Chapter 187

    Open the door, is another colleague of the marketing department, he is also a little panic.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked. This kind of performance really let me down.


    "The chairman of situ group is also here." Obviously, the marketing staff didn''t expect that they would appear in our company at the same time in the afternoon.


    "They haven''t been here before. Are they so flustered?"


    I gave him a white look, not at all calm.


    Old man Gao came over and said, "no wonder he made a personnel change this morning. In the afternoon, both of them came. It''s always a bit strange."


    I gave a dry smile. In fact, I only arranged one. Husen didn''t come at the right time, but now I must think that situ GUI was the one who didn''t come at the right time. I don''t care.


    Walking out of the office, I saw situ GUI come over with his secretary.


    "Chairman situ, we meet again. I don''t know what it means to be here today."


    See him, my heart is still very excited, but can''t show it, can only talk to him so flat.


    But on the whole, it was more polite to him than to Huson.


    "Oh, I just heard that Chairman Hu is here, so I''ll join in the fun. It won''t prevent you from talking with Minister Gao."


    Situ GUI didn''t know that I had been promoted.


    Old man Gao then said with a smile, "you''re going to change your tongue soon. I''m not the minister here now. Minister Wu was just appointed this morning."


    Situ GUI pretended to be stunned for a moment, and then said with embarrassment, "Oh, excuse me, I don''t know about this. I didn''t expect that miss Xin''er had been promoted to minister. I''ll call you Minister Wu in the future."


    I had to nod a little in return.


    "You see, I came in a hurry today, and I didn''t get any decent gifts. It''s really bad."


    He immediately changed the subject and took the matter to the past.


    I smile, is waiting for such an opportunity.


    "If you think it''s appropriate, you might as well cooperate with me on a project. In this case, it''s a gift for me."


    He was obviously stunned. This matter should have been brought up by him. How could it have been brought up by me first? He looked at me and was more or less stunned.


    I know what he is thinking, but just now, old man Gao reminded me that I should take advantage of the competitive relationship between him and Huson, so that it would be better.


    Even if Nie Zhengxuan knows, she won''t do anything about me. On the contrary, she should still agree with this method of using competitive relationship.


    "This..."


    "Chairman situ, you don''t know. Before you came, chairman Hu had already come."


    I deliberately increased my voice, because I found that there was something happening in the conference room over there between Hu Sen and Liu Jie. They should be eavesdropping, and Nie Zhengxuan''s figure also appeared at the door.


    It''s just at this time that I can take advantage of what I just thought.


    "I know. That''s why I came."


    "He didn''t bring a gift, either. I asked him for a project at that time, but he didn''t give it. Do you think this man is too mean?"


    Situ GUI obviously understood what I meant and laughed.


    "That''s what he is, a little stingy."


    "So, he also said that no one would cooperate with me in projects because of my promotion. Look..."


    I deliberately delayed a long tone, waiting for situ GUI''s reply.


    For him, such a step can not only ease the contradiction between Nie Zhengxuan and me, but also get another project from Hu Sen.


    Old man Gao has already winked at me and obviously doesn''t want me to take advantage of this relationship.


    But I just smile, pretending not to see, he does not know things, there are many.


    "Well, anyway, this project was originally intended to find a partner. Since Minister Wu spoke, I''ll give him face."


    I laughed, and then said loudly to the other side of the conference room: "Vice Minister Liu, don''t talk about Hu Dong. Chairman situ has decided to make a project my promotion gift. Let''s talk about the project."


    This cry is very high, not only sister Liu, they should be able to hear it, the whole marketing department should hear it.


    It should be said that this is good news. At least on my first day in office, I got another list. Although I don''t know how, the list of situ group should not be too small.


    "I said situ GUI, why do you always have trouble with me?"


    Before anyone else responded, Huson was the first to jump out.


    "How can it be against you? Director situ just gave us a gift from Minister Wu."


    Nie Zheng turns round and directly takes this move for situ GUI.I could hear that she didn''t realize it at all. At this time, I made a round. After all, this game is well done, and the competitive relationship between them is not so strong.


    "Well, Minister Wu, since I have said that before, I also have a project here, which can be used as a gift for you, but I have a request that you personally participate in this project."


    I scratched my head and said deliberately, "come first, then come. How can I arrange director situ first?"


    "I''ll come first." Huson said anxiously: "don''t forget, there is another project, but we determined it at the beginning of this project. I''ll add another project this time. You are responsible for the three projects together. Is that ok?"


    That''s right. If the three projects are really in one, I must be responsible for them. Moreover, I''m not suitable to be close to situ GUI.


    Once the distance between us is broken, it will be like planting a time bomb to Nie Zhengxuan.


    In this case, it may explode at any time. I can''t make such a mistake.


    Liu situ laughed and I saw what he thought.


    "You have a point. I''ll take charge of this project and let sister Liu take charge of chairman situ''s project. Director situ, I haven''t introduced you yet. Liu Siyu is now our vice minister. "


    "Oh, that''s fine." Situ GUI just gave a light response.


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at situ GUI and said with a smile, "director situ, to be honest, today, director Wu took office. It''s really lucky for her to have you and director Hu."


    I snorted in my heart, what is my luck? I''ve been ready for it. It should be said that it''s her Nie''s luck.


    I turned to look at sister Liu, at this time her eyes, become more surprised, that is a kind of awe to me.


    These projects have been discussed for a whole afternoon, and the affair between sister Liu and situ GUI is progressing smoothly.


    As for my side, I really have no way to say. With that Huson, I really want to talk about the type that will interrupt you.


    But anyway, these three projects are completely ordered. I gave the specific contents to sister Liu and asked her to arrange people to do them.


    I''m used to being a shake off shopkeeper, but Nie Zhengxuan seems to really appreciate my arrangement. She thinks it''s also a skill to transfer the staff well.


    I can only secretly sneer, the more she thinks so, the happier I am.


    As long as she thinks I can work well for them, it''s time for me to take the next step.


    Sister Liu is very busy this time, but I can see that other people in the marketing department are still good with her. They should be able to help.


    Moreover, these three projects can completely improve our performance. Naturally, there are a lot of bonuses. Everyone who participates must have a share. That''s why they work hard.


    I specially told sister Liu to keep an eye on those who don''t want to enter these three projects.


    Sister Liu''s expression is a little strange, strange asked: "no, staring at them, what do you want to open them?"


    "I can''t say that." I whispered back, I naturally have my ideas, these people, in the future, can be easily attracted by me, of course, at that time, I have to restore the identity of lanfeifei.


    Sister Liu didn''t say anything. She should be able to do it well. I''ll see her situation by the way.


    After all this, when I go back to old man Gao to hand over, he has already written it on paper for me and put it on his desk.


    "Take your time to look back, that is, these things. Fortunately, there are no lists recently, so it''s still very easy to hand over."


    The relaxed old man has a high expression.


    I can only smile at him, look at the paper, or very detailed, so the paper pressure on the desk under some books.


    "Well, it''s almost time to leave. Come with me?"


    Old man Gao still didn''t forget to invite me to dinner in the evening. It happened that I had something to tell him, so I nodded.


    But before that, I sent a message to situ GUI and told him what I had planned to do. He told him not to worry. Then he followed old man Gao out of the office.


    The marketing department is very busy at this time. All the people are busy with these projects. It seems that they may have to work overtime.


    I frown. If they are all working overtime, is it not good for me to leave as a minister, especially when I am the first minister today.


    Obviously, sister Liu saw us, came over and said with a smile, "we''ll be busy in a moment. You can go first."


    I nodded to sister Liu. She should have seen that there was something else between me and old man Gao. So she came to say this to let us rest assured.Old man Gao also laughed. Sister Liu is always so understanding.


    After old man Gao left here, he came to a small restaurant in his car. I didn''t expect that. I thought he was going to treat me to something good.


    When I went inside, I found that there were a lot of people inside.


    I remember when I was in college, someone said that if I wanted to be grand, I would go to a big hotel. Some really delicious places are such small restaurants.


    It seems that this is really the case here. The old man was obviously prepared. After calling the waiter, he immediately took us to the back.


    We actually went through their kitchen and came to a small room that looked more beautifully decorated.


    No, there is a secret single room in this place. What kind of people is it for.


    "This single room is specially prepared for me." Old man Gao saw my question and answered.


    "For you, you are a man of status here."


    I have to follow it. I don''t know what''s going on now.


    "Of course, the owner of this shop is my son."


    Old man Gao said with a smile.


    I didn''t expect it, and I laughed. What''s more, I''m sure old man Gao didn''t pay less when he invested.


    However, looking at such a prosperous business, I don''t need to do any work because of the income here.


    "Sit down and I''ll order."


    Old man Gao was not polite. He called the waiter and ordered a few dishes. The waiter gave me a look and then retreated.


    He doesn''t think I''m the daughter-in-law of old man Gao. That''s the boss''s wife in the future. He has to tell the kitchen to make it for me?


    "Well, does it look good?"


    "It''s quite good. I said, Minister Gao, why do you still work outside when you are so skilled? I don''t think it''s a problem to open this store into a city chain if it''s you. And with your connections... "


    He reached out and stopped me.


    "You''re right, but it''s time. People don''t do things for profit, but for heart."


    I always remind my father that this has something to do with what he said.


    "Well, I''m still a little young. I don''t quite understand."


    I had to avoid this topic for a while. If we go on, we may not be talking about it.


    Old man Gao just laughed and said, "it''s necessary to be defensive. It''s very good. It''s a bit like him."


    But I can only smile. I know who he is in old man Gao''s mouth. How can I say he is like that? Is that ok?


    But I can''t tell old man Gao that if he''s just a platitude, I''ll be caught.


    "Listen, who do you mean, Minister Gao?"


    He looked at me, shook his head for a long time, said: "this kind of distrust is not like a bit."


    I didn''t answer the call. I just wanted to show you something that didn''t look like it. Of course, I wanted to show it like this.


    At this time, the waiter has already begun to serve the dishes, we did not speak, looking at the dishes in front of us, it is really unique.


    What''s more, the dishes here are obviously very delicately processed, with complete color, flavor and taste.


    "Not to mention, it seems that the chef here really misunderstood you as my daughter-in-law." Old man Gao looked at the dish and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Why do you say that?"


    He picked up the chopsticks, took a bite first, then sighed and said, "I''ve never been here before, but I have to teach this cook a lesson."


    We looked at each other and laughed. I know what he said was just angry.

 Chapter 188

    When the waiters had served all the dishes, old man Gao asked them to step back and told them that no one was allowed to disturb us. Then he closed the door and began to talk formally.


    "It''s absolutely safe here. You can rest assured."


    As soon as old man Gao sat down, he went straight to the main topic. You know, he''s a tough opponent. He''s the strongest opponent, even though he''s exploring your background openly and secretly.


    I had to smile bitterly and say, "do you have anything confidential to tell me?"


    The old man said, "are you looking up and down now?"


    I know he meant something, but I can deal with it, especially my face, I am more confident.


    "If it''s true, you can try it. Just make sure you haven''t had a facelift."


    This is the key, because I believe that even if he touched it, he would not find anything.


    Moreover, he is so old that he is almost the same as my father. If he touches him twice, it can''t be regarded as eating tofu.


    I''m very relieved of him.


    He looked at it carefully and suddenly reached out and pinched my nose.


    "It hurts." I frowned.


    "It''s really not a face for plastic surgery. It''s OK, beauty."


    Old man Gao''s words are somewhat lost.


    I understand his mood. He should think that I am lanfeifei, so he thinks that I should be a face with plastic surgery. Unfortunately, he is a person after all, and his level is not as fierce as situ GUI.


    "Of course, that''s why there are so many wild bees and butterflies following. I hate it."


    I have to go on with his topic. At the first level, I should have no problem.


    Old man Gao thought for a moment and said, "in this case, your action is very suspicious."


    "Why am I suspicious?"


    I pretended to eat food carelessly, while thinking about how he would say, how to ask, how I should answer him. This can''t be wrong, otherwise, it''s a matter of losing everything.


    With your strength, whether it''s the first Hu clan or the second situ group in the city, they should welcome you with both hands. Why should you stay in Nie clan? You want my position.


    Only then did I realize that old man Gao realized that I wanted to take his place, and that he helped me because he thought I was the one he wanted to be.


    "People who work? I always want to be promoted step by step. I just didn''t expect it to be so fast. I was going to do it for ten years


    I had to answer half true and half false.


    "Lies." Old man Gao really recognized it as soon as he heard it. He didn''t give me face at all and said, "no one believes what you said."


    I had to smile awkwardly.


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to me to say it or not."


    Old man Gao nodded and said, "it''s true. You will never be an ordinary person. Go ahead, do you have anything to do with lanfeifei?"


    It''s too straight. On the contrary, this kind of topic is the most difficult to answer. You can''t find a way to answer this kind of direct question.


    "What if I say no?"


    I look at him. This way is useful for Husen and situ GUI.


    "No, you must have a relationship with her, and it''s not an ordinary relationship. If you don''t have a relationship with her, Huson can''t help you. And your conversation will not be like that. "


    "Our conversation? Which? We talked a lot. I said, "Minister Gao, you won''t arrange any recording in the meeting room, will you?"


    I didn''t know what he meant, so I had to play Tai Chi.


    Old man Gao just smiles and says, "there must be no recording and monitoring equipment in the conference room, but I''ve been in this business for a long time, and I always have a few friends, that is, what you said with Huson in their canteen."


    "No, it was just Huson talking about lanfeifei at that time?"


    I thought about it for a moment. I didn''t talk about any key points that day. When I talked about the key points, I talked with Huson alone, and no one else would know.


    Old man Gao said with a smile: "how can it be so simple? After that day, Hu Sen was almost on one side supporting you. There must be something wrong with it."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t see the problem.


    "Have you ever thought about why Huson supports you? It shows that you have something he cares about. For Huson now, if he really cares about it, maybe it''s lanfeifei."


    "You don''t mean to say that I have lanfeifei in my hand. It''s kidnapping."


    My heart is secretly frightened. This old man Gao is really fierce. If he is a friend, he will be a strong supporter. If he is an enemy, he may be the most terrible opponent."Of course, you can''t be a kidnapper. Of course, it''s very possible for you to take her in. In other words, you hide her and you are good friends with her."


    Old man Gao didn''t let me. Let alone, if it wasn''t for my face, his conjecture would be the only explanation.


    This is exactly what I said to Huson, and Huson believed it. It seems that if lanfeifei and I are really two people, this is the most reasonable explanation.


    "Except what you think."


    I had to play Tai Chi again, and I wanted to see what old man Gao had guessed.


    "It doesn''t matter how you object. That''s why I recommend you to be in the top position."


    Old man Gao is not worried at all. It seems that he is very confident in his reasoning.


    This kind of self-confidence must come from his understanding of human nature, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    I frowned, wondering what else he was going to say.


    For a moment, the whole small room was silent. This kind of embarrassment really gave me a headache.


    "Do you know what lanfeifei calls me?"


    "Old man Gao." I blurted out. It was bad. I didn''t speak for a long time. I always thought about what he would say and how to deal with it. I didn''t expect that he asked.


    But I blurted out, this time, but no doubt exposed.


    I feel like my face has changed.


    Old man Gao laughed and said, "you are really likely to be her best friend. You all have similar personalities."


    Dear friends, we are just one person.


    I was upset in my heart for a long time. This motherfucker had said it well, but he didn''t expect a word to reveal the truth, and this old man Gao was really a little too cunning.


    Maybe situ GUI and Hu Sen can''t reach his level. No wonder they have been under pressure before.


    If there is a high level of the old man, it''s really no match for demons and ghosts.


    He did not speak, just looked at me, obviously intended to let me confess leniency.


    I didn''t say anything. I''ve already said that. It seems that there''s no meaning to say anything more.


    If you deny it again, what you said just now is impossible to come back, and it seems that you are very insincere.


    After a long time, old man Gao said, "OK, you don''t want to say it, but I know you have something to do with her."


    "Is it always confidential? Otherwise, some things are not easy to do. "


    Old man Gao nodded, I think he should understand my current situation, one is not good, I don''t know what to do.


    "What are you going to do with the old people in the marketing department?"


    That''s a problem. I looked at him and said, "it depends on how you arrange it."


    Old man Gao laughed and said, "do you mean that I am still responsible for the marketing department?"


    "Of course, you are their director."


    Old man Gao looked at me. I knew his identity at the beginning. He was pinned down by Nie Zheng from that position, so it''s not too much to say so.


    "You really know a lot. What do you think?"


    "I think in the future, maybe she can use you, so put you in a safe place."


    I smile, now that I have said it, there must be a saying.


    Old man Gao thought for a moment and said, "you are afraid of them running around, so I will take the lead and take them to the place you said to wait first."


    "That''s what I mean, and I still have a salary, so they can''t even afford to be small. So I can build my team in the company. "


    This is what I thought before. This time, I also want to persuade old man Gao to follow my policy. If he doesn''t agree, it will be very troublesome.


    But it depends on his feelings for lanfeifei. To be honest, I fully believe that he is really responsible for lanfeifei and his father.


    "Well, I agree. Go where?"


    "Situ group."


    "What?" This time old man Gao was surprised and looked at me.


    "Situ group, I thought it would be Hu."


    I laughed, which should be unexpected to everyone. In the current situation, Hu seems to be closer to me.


    This is the best way. Even old man Gao didn''t notice my relationship with situ GUI, so it''s impossible for other people to know.


    It seems that situ GUI and I are hiding well.


    "Yes, Si TU Group. I''ll arrange Si Tu GUI to give you a good position, and then put the marketing department over there."


    Old man Gao was silent for a moment and said, "is it too risky?"


    "No


    I believe in situ GUI, and I believe in my own vision. He has no problem."Well, since you said that, you must have your own ideas. I won''t say anything. However, I always feel that situ GUI is not as trustworthy as Husen."


    I was as like as two peas. He said so, and Liu Jie said so, and their tone was almost the same.


    Are they so bad about situ GUI? I think it''s very good, and he''s still


    Forget it, I don''t want to. I immediately let go of this idea, then turned to Minister Gao and said, "now I want some information. I don''t know if you can give it to me."


    "You''re really a business man. You didn''t tell me anything, but you wanted to take something from me. That''s OK."


    I laughed and said, "it''s inevitable, and I didn''t say anything."


    "Well, what do you want to know?"


    "There are three things I want to know. One is sister Liu. You said she was trustworthy, but it''s really hard for me to believe her. The second one is who else in the marketing department is facing LAN. I want to protect them. The third one is about Mr. LAN. "


    When I say this, I feel a little unable to hold on. Fortunately, it''s Wu Xin''er now. I''m biting my teeth and can''t let my tears flow out.


    Old man Gao sank and closed his eyes for a while before he opened them.


    "Do you know his full name?"


    Why do you ask me this? He doesn''t trust me. I suddenly realized that.


    It''s true that I said too little. For a smart man like old Gao, I said so little that he couldn''t trust him completely.


    And this is a trap. My father''s full name is not as simple as it seems.


    I looked at old man Gao and said with a smile, "Lan huaizheng."


    Old man Gao nodded, sighed and said, "the reports in the newspaper are all about Lanzhen. How do you know that his name is actually lanhuaizheng. Oh, by the way, Feifei should have told you


    I just laugh. Isn''t that bullshit? How can I not know my father''s real name.


    "Well, I''ll believe you. It''s also a kind of gambling. As a person, I think I can''t be wrong in judging people, so I believe there should be no problem."


    I gave a dry smile and still boasted that I was very accurate in judging people. Since I was so confident, why did I have to test me just now? Was it just because I was careful?


    "Let''s talk about the people in the marketing department first. It''s relatively simple. Most people like old Lan''s, except for a few. I have a list here. You can have a look at it."


    Then he handed me a piece of paper, and I found that it was not such a simple thing for him to invite me to dinner, and he even prepared so much.


    On the top of the paper are some names, some of which have been marked in red.


    "What I know is that the people who have more feelings for LAN may be the ones who can''t keep them."


    I nodded, and none of these people seemed to have any problems.


    But Nie Zhengxuan certainly won''t keep them. I think it''s just a matter of time before they leave, and those who look at the two sides should have helped sister Liu to work overtime at this time.


    When I saw the name of sister Liu, I found that there were two red lines under her.


    "Well, what do you mean?"


    I asked, pointing to sister Liu''s name.


    "That''s a dead loyalist."


    It never occurred to me that old man Gao, who was always serious, gave such a special answer.


    How could such a comment be made by the dead loyal of ashes.


    If she is Diezhong, how can she get along with Nie Zhengping.


    Old man Gao looked at me, sighed and said, "you don''t know her past, so you don''t know what kind of feelings she has for old man LAN."


    "That''s exactly what I want to ask."


    Now I really want to know what kind of person she is.

 Chapter 189

    "I won''t tell you, because it involves her privacy. Of course, if you find it out by yourself, it doesn''t matter." Old man Gao''s words suddenly changed, and he took this matter with him.


    I just drank the tea in my mouth, but it almost didn''t come out completely. What''s the meaning? After a long time, my appetite was hanging up. He took it back, which was really a headache.


    Well, it''s not difficult to investigate. Just let situ GUI or Hu Sen investigate.


    This should not be difficult for me.


    "Then there is nothing to do today? Then I''m going to leave. My boyfriend is still waiting at home. "


    "You live together, so be careful."


    Old man Gao didn''t raise his head.


    I slapped myself in my heart secretly. I couldn''t hide my words in front of him. How can I say this? It''s true.


    Old man Gao looked up at me and said, "don''t worry. I have something else to do."


    I had to sink my bottom again. I''ve been sitting for a long time, and it''s a little painful. I feel a little uncomfortable when I sit in this kind of skirt. Moreover, the chairs here are still the early wooden chairs.


    In front of old man Gao, I dare not sit too casually, as if I had no education.


    So if you stick to it like this, you feel that you are not strong everywhere.


    "You are a person with good ability, why do you come up with such a bad idea with her?"


    By the way, I asked about his father just now. He hasn''t told me yet. It seems that he wants to tell me now.


    I had to smile bitterly and say: "because we want to know if master LAN really..."


    "Did you really come to the conclusion of the accident, right?"


    His eyes suddenly become sharp up, I had to nod, this aspect, I will not hide from him.


    He sighed and said, "is that important?"


    "Of course, don''t you want Don''t you want Feifei to know the truth? "


    "The truth?" I saw old man Gao smile bitterly, and his face was full of disdain.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t that right? "


    I asked strangely. I really don''t understand. If I don''t know the truth, how can I deal with them?


    "The truth is not necessarily what you see. Sometimes, some truths are hidden."


    I was stunned for a moment. I closed my eyes and thought deeply. Some truths are hidden. What does that mean? Does old man Gao know more?


    "I said, Gao Lao Minister Gao, can you tell me what you have to say? I''m stupid. "


    "Ha ha, if you are stupid, there are really few smart people. One person will play with the chairman of two major group companies."


    There is a certain reason why I blush, but it can''t be explained.


    However, looking at the meaning of old man Gao, he should really know something.


    "I''m thinking now, is it wrong for us to target her?"


    "What? You think it''s wrong. What''s wrong? What''s more, this wise man knows what''s going on at a glance? "


    "It''s true that I''ve checked the traffic accident of Mr. LAN. It''s a bit strange, and the person who caused the accident has not been caught up to now."


    I understand some in my heart, old man Gao should have checked some things, but why did he let her go?


    Generally speaking, there are only two possibilities. One is that this person really has the ability to escape to a place that is very difficult to catch after leaving no clues.


    Maybe there is a place where we can''t find the dead.


    "Then why do you still say..."


    "Because of her reaction, I attended father Lan''s funeral. On that day, she cried really. I suddenly found that she might love him in her heart."


    Hum, what a joke. I love him. If I really love him, how can I remarry in three days? I don''t believe it.


    Old man Gao looked at my expression with a bitter smile.


    "It''s normal that you don''t believe it, because you haven''t touched her. She''s not a very cruel person, but on the whole, she''s not a good person."


    I can only smile bitterly. Old man Gao thinks highly of her.


    However, since she has done things like this, it''s really not a good fault.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you believe it? "


    "I''m sure she''s not good at it, but if she wasn''t cruel, maybe lanfeifei wouldn''t have such a thing."


    Old man Gao nodded and said, "you mean Feifei''s car accident."


    I was surprised that old man Gao knew this. I don''t know how much he knew, and I''m afraid he didn''t know too little."She should have done that, but at that time, I felt that there was someone behind her."


    Are you kidding? She took away her father''s company. But behind her, there are still people. Who is it?


    I can''t imagine that if it is true, the person behind her is really amazing.


    Wait, didn''t she remarry? The person behind her will be thunder.


    No, it''s not like him. If it was him, he would get a big share in the internal equity distribution of the company. He would not let her family grow up like now.


    Who would it be? It''s a real mystery.


    Everything is intertwined. It seems that I really have to think about it.


    Old man Gao didn''t speak any more. He just looked at me.


    "What''s the matter?" I thought for a long time, and then I found out what old man Gao looked like.


    "You think of the expression, it is like Feifei, if not for your face is really, I would really for, you are her."


    I had waves in my heart again. It''s really easy to change, but it''s hard to change my nature. I guess I haven''t changed my expression before.


    This kind of thing, absolutely must put an end to, old man Gao can see now, then they should also be able to see, because they know me better than old man Gao.


    I laughed and said, "we are good friends. Now we have known each other for nearly ten years."


    "Nearly ten years, I don''t know."


    I can only smile bitterly in my heart. In fact, it''s far more than ten years. We''ve known each other for 26 years. Can I say that?


    Old man Gao''s eyes began to soften as he looked at me.


    "No matter what you think, I will help you as long as you are still in Nie''s family."


    I had to nod to him as a thank you.


    My father is really capable. Now that he has left, he has left some people who can help him.


    But now I really don''t know how much I should trust them.


    After walking out of the hotel, I was still thinking about what old man Gao said.


    Sister Liu is different from what I imagined, and Nie Zhengxuan. Is there someone behind them? Who is it?


    Is everything of this kind a conspiracy against me?


    But what do I have? I have nothing? On the contrary, my father''s company may be their real goal. But who''s behind this?


    If there is such a person, he should have got the company. It''s impossible to stop until now. Instead, he let Nie grow up. Isn''t he looking for a dead end?


    Forget it, it''s no use thinking about it. I watched a taxi stop in front of me and reached out to stop it.


    When I got on the bus, I found that the driver was a good-looking woman, but I don''t know why. I always felt that she was a bit of a ghost.


    What''s going on? I didn''t drink just now. How can I feel that my eyes are dazzled.


    "Where are you going?"


    The driver''s voice was very low. If I hadn''t tried to distinguish, I could hardly have recognized what she said.


    After I told her the address, I thought silently about what old man Gao said just now.


    The driver didn''t speak, just driving quietly. I lowered my head and didn''t care about anything. When I looked up again, I found that there was something wrong with the road.


    "Driver, are you going wrong?"


    I immediately reflected that I was going to pull me with a black car. What a joke. I grew up in this city and wanted to cheat me, but there was no way.


    "Yes, this is the way to hell."


    The driver suddenly murmured.


    Her voice suddenly changed, completely different from the soft voice just now.


    And how does her voice sound familiar?


    No, it''s Zhu Xue. I turned my head and saw that it was really her. At this time, her expression had completely changed.


    How come she can''t control the living? Is this woman also a dead man?


    It''s broken. I was pulled by her. Where is she going to drive the car?


    I suddenly wake up, I can jump, even if the speed is fast now, as long as I go down, there will be no matter.


    I immediately reached for the spanner to pull the door, but it was useless. The car seemed to be completely fixed by Zhu Xue and couldn''t be pulled at all.


    Bad, help, situ GUI, help me. I secretly cried in my heart, because I found that my voice could not come out.


    From the rearview mirror, I found that there was a man behind. When I came up just now, I didn''t find him at all. He should have been hiding under the seat just now.


    That one looks like a very powerful guy, his whole body exudes a cold smell.


    From here, I can''t see what it looks like, but it''s bigger. At this time, he is slowly reaching out to me.No, who''s going to save me? I don''t want that.


    For the first time, I felt afraid, and situ GUI ignored me.


    By the way, he should have thought that I was having dinner with old man Gao. I told him today that he should be very relieved in old man Gao''s side.


    I''m in trouble. I should have let him protect me.


    What do you do now? Can''t I escape this time? No, I can''t go on like this.


    I look at Zhu Xue and suddenly realize that I can see her now. Can I knock her down and sit in the cab?


    At the most critical moment, people will always burst out with naked power and ideas.


    I had a big punch and knocked on Zhu Xue''s face.


    "Ah." Sure enough, she screamed and was obviously hit by me.


    OK, that''s it.


    I''m secretly happy. Under the current situation, as long as I increase my strength, maybe I can escape from their ghost claws.


    I once again a punch in the past, but the figure behind, but suddenly stretched out his hand, caught me.


    Finished, his strength is too big, I can''t resist at all, but he actually pulled me to lean on the seat, and couldn''t move at all.


    God, I''m dead now. Who''s going to save me?


    I cried desperately in my heart, but there was no way.


    Zhu Xueying''s smile makes me goose bumps.


    "I didn''t expect that. I fought all my strength for the last time and dedicated myself to this guy, just to kill you all at once. This time, don''t say he didn''t come. Even if he did, he couldn''t save you. "


    The car was driving at a high speed, and I knew it would be over this time.


    I saw her driving towards the river. She must drown me in the river.


    Damn this time, won''t there be anyone? Situ GUI, I''m sorry. I can''t help it this time.


    Just thinking about it, Zhu Xue honked his horn desperately. There were two large earth moving trucks in front of him. At this time, they were parallel on this road.


    There are no cars on the road, but as soon as the two cars run side by side, there is no road.


    "Damn it, this old car. Watch me go around." I wish the snow is hairy, ready to turn a dozen.


    A whistling sound came from behind. A car came up behind. It was so dark that the car didn''t turn on the light. No wonder I didn''t notice it just now.


    This is a hit, Zhu Xue''s car suddenly stopped.


    Great. I''m secretly happy. It''s not that simple. However, the people behind me still hold me, do not let me move at all, and the strength has also increased.


    I tried my best to fight against him and see if I could live longer.


    "How to drive." That car, immediately down a woman, standing outside began to scold open.


    Zhu Xue is obviously on fire. He was hot tempered when he was a man. Now he is a ghost, but he hasn''t changed at all.


    She quickly unbuckled her seat belt and jumped down.


    "Ah." There was a scream outside. I turned to see the woman who was hit. At this time, a sharp sword in my hand pierced Zhu Xue''s body.


    No, who''s the knife?


    Before I could react, the woman had opened the back door, and the sword stabbed at the shadow behind.


    The shadow behind me finally let go, and then disappeared.


    "Well, you have nothing to do?"


    The woman''s voice was so soft that I took a long breath and was saved.


    But who is she? Why are ghosts afraid of her.


    "No, thank you."


    I''m finally able to talk, which makes me very happy.


    "You''re welcome. My name is Tang Xin. How about you?"


    "My name is Wu Xin''er. Hello."


    I saw her reach over and shake hands with her. However, she held my hand with a frown.


    Don''t you regret saving me?

 Chapter 190

    "Well, thank you so much for saving me." I have to remind her that now she is still holding my hand. Although two women don''t matter, I always feel uncomfortable.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." She let go, I quickly get off the car, this broken car, I don''t want to ride in the next life.


    "Well, thank you very much. By the way, do you have any contact information? I''ll treat you to dinner later and save me this time. How much do you want? "


    I think I should repay others, otherwise I don''t know how to be unkind.


    "I didn''t save you for the money. You''re so lucky that you''re still alive after being targeted by Monton, and you''re so angry."


    I look at the girl in front of me. She is twenty-four or twenty-five years old, but she seems to know a lot.


    And she knows this, which makes me dare not even think about it.


    "How do you know that I was stared at by that ghost just now, her name is Zhu Xue, and what is that Monton?"


    But Tang Xin shook his head with a smile and said, "that female Ghost won''t appear again. Just now, I hit her, and she will be taken away. I said that your ghost spirit is not such a simple fierce ghost."


    No, she felt situ GUI''s breath. It''s really troublesome.


    I had to smile at her, said: "you said this, I do not understand, well, I leave my phone to you, if you need any help, just look for me."


    I wrote my phone on a note and handed it to her. Although I had been promoted to minister, I still had no time to print my business card. By the way, I had to ask sister Liu to help me finish it quickly.


    She didn''t reach for it. She just laughed, waved at me and drove away.


    It''s really a strange person, but I''m in this position now, but I''m a little embarrassed. I don''t know how to go back.


    I''d like to call situ GUI, but if he comes out to pick me up, he will be in trouble in case of being seen by others.


    And just now that girl also said, there is a ghost beside me, it should be him.


    Don''t let him be watched.


    I thought, had to slowly walk back to the road, and then hit a car, this is home.


    That Monton or something. What is it? It''s strange.


    When he opened the door, he found Stuart sitting in the hall. In front of him was a fast food box.


    "You eat fast food when I''m away. I really don''t know how to take care of myself."


    The moment I saw him, I felt that all the grievances were nothing.


    "What happened? You don''t look very well


    "Still say, you don''t say follow me."


    I feel like I''m going to cry.


    He slowly came over, gently hugged me, said: "OK, OK, what happened, my good heart."


    I had to tell him about Zhu Xue.


    After listening to this, situ GUI did not move. He just looked at me like this. It was obvious that he had stopped.


    "Well, I''m talking to you. What''s the matter with you?"


    I shook in front of his eyes for a while, and he responded and gave me a bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s interesting that Monton is here."


    "Do you know him?"


    I wonder, can he be so surprised to hear the name of Monton?


    "He, who is a ghost, knows everyone. This is not an ordinary guy. Zhu Xue is also very powerful. He invited him."


    "What is he?"


    "No, Jane, if it''s a ghost, he can''t speak and he doesn''t think like a ghost. He seems to have his own way of thinking. Say he''s something else. He''s a human ghost


    I scratched my head. What''s the answer? Isn''t it the same as not saying? Damn it.


    Forget it.


    "Wait a minute, how did you come back later? If you were targeted by him, you can''t fight back. Can Huson save you?"


    "No, it''s a girl named Tang Xin. She looks younger than me, but she''s very capable."


    It suddenly occurred to me that Tang Xin seemed to use a sword to pierce ghosts. I can''t believe it.


    "Tang Xin It can''t be the Tang family. They usually don''t come here? " Situ GUI once again suffered.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know Tang Xin? What''s your relationship? "


    I look at situ GUI, this Tang Xin is not his secret, and look at Tang Xin''s appearance, although not a first-class beauty, but also quite good.


    "What do you think? If we meet, we can fight directly. I''m very cold. It''s not easy for the people of the Tang family to get into trouble.""Why are you fighting her?"


    "I want to ask more." Situ GUI''s expression is as helpless as it is helpless.


    I don''t know what is between them, but when you think about it, people like Tang Xin, who can catch ghosts, and old ghosts like situ GUI, it seems that they are a little conflicted.


    "But generally speaking, people in the Tang family will first investigate each other''s details, and then say, I think it''s not for me?"


    Situ GUI was still talking to himself.


    I patted him and said, "no, she said she came after him."


    "That''s troublesome. I''m afraid Tang Xin will stay here for a long time."


    Situ GUI was a little depressed. I saw something wrong with his expression.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Sometimes, Monton''s thinking is very simple. He helped Zhu Xue kill you, and he must have got something he needed. That is to say, he will come to kill you. "


    "Oh, no way."


    I don''t believe it. How could such a stupid guy come to kill me even when his employer died? Isn''t that sick?


    I guess situ GUI is just bluffing me.


    But situ GUI stood up and said, "no, he may come this evening. We have to prepare. At the same time, Xin''er, we may have to be here alone today."


    "Ah, what are you doing?" I suddenly feel a little afraid. If situ GUI is not here, I don''t know what will happen.


    "Monton will come, and Tang Xin will come too. I can''t let them see it. Don''t worry. I''ll try to protect your safety."


    He smiles, I know, he must have a panacea to say that.


    I had to nod, no way, who told me to stand on such a thing, do not hurry to think of a way is not.


    Situ GUI stood up, rummaged in the wardrobe for a long time, and found something. I had a look at it. No, what is he going to do to find it?


    He took out a sewing bag. What was he going to do to mend my clothes? It doesn''t look like it.


    "I''ll make a border for you and protect you." Situ GUI is a little worried. I can tell.


    "No, it''s a border. Is it useful to take these things?"


    I''m a little baffled. Isn''t that good on TV? How can I return the money for the needle? In that case, what do I need those Taoist painters to do?


    If this thing really works, I think those sewing aunts will become the main force to catch ghosts.


    When you think about the future TV series, a group of aunts with needles and thread go around to catch ghosts for others, you feel very happy.


    "Don''t talk too much. You lie in bed. I''ll fix the thread for you."


    I found that he only used those red lines, and then went back and forth for several layers around me. Then I let go. Now I am separated from him by the red line.


    "Does it work?" I had to ask again.


    "It''s not easy to use, but your blood is useful. You drop it on the thread I gave you."


    I took a look, and sure enough, I found a piece of thread on the edge of my bed. Looking at my fingers, I had to take the needle on one side. It''s punctured. It''s dripping blood on that thread.


    I don''t know what''s going on. It''s like the blood is absorbed by the thread. Soon, I felt the lines redder.


    "Great, it''s safe. Don''t worry. I''ll watch you around, but I have to stay away from the Tang family."


    Situ GUI didn''t want to see Tang Xin. I think there must be some special relationship between them. It''s not as simple as what situ GUI said.


    Is he lying to me? He still doesn''t trust me.


    I''m a little bit lost. He obviously saw it outside.


    "Heart, I love you." He said, flying a kiss at me. I gave him a white look.


    Don''t talk about the relationship with Tang Xin, but also kiss, come on.


    Although I think so, there is still a trace of sweetness in my heart.


    He turned and left, looking at everything in front of me, I can only reluctantly accept. It''s just right. I haven''t taken off my clothes. I have to go to sleep.


    As soon as the bedside lamp was turned off, he fell into the darkness. However, under the bright moonlight, he could still see some light in the room.


    I''m not sleepy now. I just keep my eyes open and look at the ceiling. What''s the situation?


    First is Zhu Xue, but she should not appear again, this may be the only good news.


    And then there''s that Monton. What''s that? I didn''t notice what he was in the car.


    It''s a person, but I can''t see each other''s face at all. It''s a monster, but it''s still a person. Maybe as situ GUI said, it''s a special thing.Then there is the Tang Xin. She''s very special, a woman who can exorcise ghosts. It''s really interesting.


    Besides, situ GUI''s expression was obviously wrong when he heard her name.


    Are they enemies? It doesn''t look like that. Since Tang Xin can chase Mundon here, if he is an enemy, he will surely chase situ GUI.


    I think it has nothing to do with her.


    What would that be? Situ GUI also refused to tell me that he still had his own little secret. I was like me, and now everything was shown in front of him.


    Don''t you know what you think, Stu GUI? I''m still guessing here.


    And can these red lines really protect me? What does situ GUI think? If he can, he can''t get in. It''s OK. I''ll take him next time.


    I chuckled. I watched the night getting deeper and deeper, and felt my eyelids getting deeper and deeper. I''d better go to bed. I have to get up early tomorrow. Now there are several more projects, and I have to sort them out.


    Liu Jie''s work is also very busy, and I have to find a way to put the first project into the construction stage as soon as possible. That''s my first project. I''m going to watch it myself.


    The last few can be distributed. By the way, I don''t know what happened to old man Gao.


    Although I feel sleepy, as soon as I think of something at work, I feel sober again. No, I have to fall asleep. Otherwise, I don''t know what happened that night.


    I turned around and wanted to hold situ GUI behind me, but I remembered that he didn''t sleep with me today.


    Without him, I always feel something is missing. Really, I didn''t say it well, so I ran away.


    I secretly complained in my heart. I was going to sleep, but I felt that the room was darker.


    What''s the situation? Is it blocked by the moon?


    I turned around and looked at the window. It was really blocked, but it was caused by a huge figure blocking the window.


    I feel my teeth are fighting. No, what''s going on? It''s coming.


    The figure stood like this, and didn''t move. It looked like a man standing there, but how could he have four legs?


    I slowly reached out and stared at the shadow in front of me. He didn''t move.


    My hand has reached the bed. As long as the bedside lamp is on, you can see the thing in front of you clearly.


    I don''t want to turn on the light. I don''t want to. If I''m really a scary guy, I''m not dead.


    No, even if you die, you have to die. You can''t be fooled by such a shadow, can you?


    I''m biting my teeth, and I''m struggling at the end.


    Open or not? Let''s go. We''ll see what it is.


    And I don''t have to die, do I? Didn''t situ GUI get me so many red lines? Said it could protect me.


    Yes, it can protect me. But does it really work? Take a look at the shadow in front of you, the figure, the whole plus size fitness coach. Just a little forward, you can disperse those red lines.


    No, I should believe situ GUI. He won''t hurt me. He said that if he could protect me, he would protect me.


    Believe him. He''s a ghost. He''s a ghost with that Mundon. And Tang Xin''s matter, has not explained clearly to me, ran in such a hurry.


    No, he still has something with me, so he won''t put me in danger.


    I thought to myself, but what if he finds a way to take it?


    Are you kidding? I love him, don''t I? And before he left, he also said that he loves me, he will not harm me, I want to believe him.


    Yes, believe him, I believe that we are true love, I believe that he and I will never cheat.


    If he didn''t say it, maybe it was because he had a hard time. I felt that my curiosity overwhelmed all my fears.


    The shadow did not move, but I pressed the light at the head of the bed.

 Chapter 191

    In front of all, let me the whole person was stunned. What''s the situation.


    My eyes, in addition to the curtains, actually nothing, oh, there are those red lines, but also cloth there, no reaction. No, he was standing in front of the window just now.


    Also blocked the moonlight, how can not see the figure.


    Maybe I scared him away when I turned on the light. Does the light also have the effect of avoiding evil spirits? Why didn''t situ GUI say that.


    If there''s anything else I can say, I can make him turn off the lights.


    I smile a little, this time really is to find a way to crack.


    When I want to withdraw my hand, I forget that my hand is still on the switch. When I withdraw, I turn off the light again.


    The room became dark again, and the black shadow appeared again in front of my eyes.


    And it seems a little bigger than what I saw just now.


    No, it''s not big. It''s that he moved forward a little.


    God, no, he''s moving. I found out that his four legs began to move slowly.


    My God, did the light just show my position?


    I put out my hand to cover my mouth, otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll shout out.


    The heart was beating uncontrollably.


    Don''t come here, don''t come here, situ GUI, help!


    I secretly cried in my heart, but there was no response.


    "Hiss", I actually heard the sound, in front of my eyes, also appeared a red flashing light red way.


    The red channel just blocked the huge shadow.


    The shadow seemed to have been hit by the red way and retreated a little. I saw the shadow''s body shaking constantly.


    I deserve it. I didn''t expect that situ GUI''s method is still very effective. These red lines can really protect me.


    It depends on how you come in this time. No matter how old you are, as long as you can''t come in, you won''t hurt me.


    The shadow only shook for a while, as if unwilling to come inside again.


    "Hiss" again, this time he walked a little fast, the red line bounced him back again. In a flash, he came up again. The red line flashed again and it was disconnected.


    No, this kind of thing will break. It''s just a red line. Of course it will break.


    Further on, another red line blocked him. In this way, it broke three times.


    God, if it goes on like this, it won''t be long before he comes to me. Situ GUI''s red thread just now was a little less. I knew it was like this. It should be wrapped up with red thread.


    Another red line was broken by him, he continued to walk forward, closer and closer to me. God, what do I do? What do I do?


    By the way, the red line. I should have the same line.


    I tried to scratch at the head of the bed, but there was a pain in my finger.


    By the way, he took all the thread away, leaving me only a needle. It was used when I pierced my finger just now, and it was inserted directly in one side at that time, but it didn''t pull it off. This time, it hit my hand again.


    No, I feel dark in front of my eyes. When I look around, the shadow is very close, blocking my sight completely.


    God, has he come so close? Help! Somebody help me.


    Another red line lit up, the red line is almost in front of my eyes, if I remember correctly, after this red line, there is no guarantee between me and him.


    Is it over? What is this guy?


    I thought, I am not reconciled, by the way, there should be some red lines behind me. I can''t wait for time.


    Do as you say. I immediately got up, stepped back, and reached for the air.


    I remember those red lines are here. Sure enough, my finger has touched a red line. As long as I get there, it will be a while before he can catch up.


    I drilled my head in the past and stepped forward with my right foot, which made the soles of my feet cool in the cold place.


    The body has been drilled in the past, but when I want to lift my left foot, I can''t lift it any more.


    Looking back, I found that the shadow did not know when it had come near, and the big hand of the shadow had already grasped my left foot.


    "No." I finally called out, situ GUI. Your defense is too bad.


    The shadow in front of me actually smiles at me. I can see that there is a white area on the head of the shadow. It bends up like a person grinning.


    What the hell are you laughing at. I tried to twitch my left foot, but I couldn''t get it back.


    He is still there smiling, just looking at me, also do not move, I said is to give a statement, is going to eat me, or what?If I have an explanation, I''ll be on guard.


    There was a knock at the door. At this time, who else would come. And knock on the door.


    It''s definitely not situ GUI. If it''s him, he has the key.


    Now I feel a little strange, clearly in the face of such a terrible thing, my own mind is still thinking about these things so clearly.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve seen a lot of them. First of all, I''m a 3000 year old man who doesn''t pay much attention to the protection. Then Zhu Xue and his decapitated lover and Godfather.


    And now it''s this, what, Mundon. I looked at the shadow again, and he came a little closer.


    By the way, I should have a red line in my hand.


    My brain is spinning so fast that I have to run away.


    The knock on the door sounded again, but this time it was a little hasty.


    What the hell, my heart suddenly a horizontal, I always want to try not.


    With the red thread in his hand, he pushed towards the shadow.


    With a hiss, the red line was printed on the body of the shadow. Dark shadow should be very painful, actually back a step, and grasp my hand also let go.


    Right now, I don''t know where the power comes from. I''m running towards the door.


    Physically, I don''t know how many red lines I have broken, and I don''t know if this broken line can help me stop him.


    Fortunately, I only used ordinary thread this time. If it was fishline, I would have been dead by now. It''s solid, plus my current speed, it would certainly cut my skin.


    The door is close in front of my eyes. My hand has touched the handle of the door. As long as I push hard, the door can be opened. However, at this time, I feel my feet are tight.


    He actually caught up with me and grabbed my foot. Excuse me, what can I do?


    I feel that my body is about to be pulled back by him. No, even if I die, I have to let people know how I die.


    I used all my strength in my hand. When I pulled the door handle, the door had been opened by me, and the strength took me back.


    I''m dead. There was a blank in my heart. Maybe it was like this when I died.


    In front of me, there was a cold light. It was behind me, and I saw Tang Xinfei come in by the voice control light in the corridor.


    She really flew in. Her speed was even faster than my backward speed.


    There was no sound behind me. I was pulled to the ground. The cold ground made me wake up.


    "Are you all right?" Tang Xin''s voice, I suddenly feel a loose heart, in front of a dark.


    I don''t know how long it took for me to wake up. It was still dark outside, but the light was on inside. I found myself lying on the bed.


    What''s wrong with me? I remember it was like that Monton came.


    Did I have a dream? How could it be so real.


    Turn to look at the bedside, but there is no shadow of situ GUI. If you look inside the room, there is no red line.


    It''s a dream. So situ GUI should be sitting outside or somewhere.


    I tried to move.


    "You''d better have more rest."


    I didn''t notice anyone around me at all. When she spoke, I was startled.


    Turn to see, but Tang Xin is sitting there, hand inside, still holding a pile of messy red line.


    "You saved me?"


    "I can''t say that. I came here with this Monton. I thought it was time, but I didn''t expect it was the critical time. I''m sorry


    "You saved me anyway."


    I just laughed. Tang Xin is a very interesting person. He has saved people and made such a concession.


    If it comes to the company, it won''t work.


    "Don''t say that. If you hadn''t prepared in advance, I don''t think I would have been able to catch up."


    "I''m ready?"


    I didn''t realize that. What did I do in advance?


    Tang Xin''s manual move, those red lines in her white hand, appear more conspicuous.


    So that''s what she said.


    "Oh, these, this..." I wanted to say that I didn''t do it, but I suddenly found out whether I should tell him about situ GUI.


    No, I can''t say it''s my secret. It''s between me and situ GUI. The fewer people you know now, the better.


    "You are very professional. You know that this kind of red line can ward off evil spirits and block him. But I''m a little strange. It must be virgin blood to be useful, but what do I think of you This You know that


    Looking at her face is red, I found that this girl is really very simple."In this respect, it''s not convenient for me to say. Thank you for saving me."


    "Don''t say that. By the way, your name is Wu Xin''er, right? It''s a coincidence that I also have a heart word."


    By the way, I left her a note with my phone number and name on it.


    "Yes, what a coincidence."


    It''s a bit of a coincidence, but anyway, she saved me twice.


    "By the way, do you have your contact information? Let me treat you to dinner."


    She just gave me a smile and said, "yes." Said, she gave me a phone number, I took the side of the mobile phone, the phone down.


    Tang Xin looked at me and said, "do you know? There are a lot of ghosts around you. You should be careful. "


    I have to smile bitterly and say: "not only have ghost spirit, should still have evil spirit."


    "Yes, yes, and they are all very powerful guys. Who are you in the end? According to your appearance, if you really have the ability, you should not be afraid of this Monton. But you know so much. "


    "Who am I?" This is really a good question. If you really think about it, what kind of person am I?


    "Maybe I''m a ghost."


    I sighed. Now I really can''t think of a more practical word. But think about it, it seems that this word is not quite right.


    At least I have situ GUI, not a lonely soul.


    "Hey, hey, you''re not a ghost." But Tang Xin smiles brightly.


    "I can feel that you are a living person, though you are full of evil spirit."


    I smile at her, of course, even I don''t know why I''m still alive.


    "If I were a ghost, I would have been accepted by you?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t accept ghosts. Our Tang family only accept those who do harm to others. As for those who don''t harm others, we don''t care if people have humanity and ghosts have ways."


    "The man who did this to Monton?"


    I think of that huge shadow. It''s really terrible, though it doesn''t seem to have done anything to me.


    "This I really don''t know what to say. This guy is a little strange. "


    Tang Xin scratched his head and felt a little headache. This Monton couldn''t even tell her clearly. It seems that he is really a special body.


    "By the way, by the way, I''m going to have an interview today. It''s broken. What should I do? I haven''t bought any clothes yet. "


    When it comes to the key point, Tang Xin''s topic has changed, interview?


    I look at her. Her sportswear now is just right for an interview in a sporting goods store. If she goes to a general company, it seems a bit unstable.


    "This time, I''m afraid no shop is open. How many days of interview tomorrow?"


    "I got it at half past eight. The shop just opened at that time. It''s miserable. I''m chasing him. It''s over. It''s over. I''m dead tomorrow."


    I looked at Tang Xin in front of me, worried.


    "I said," do you still have to work? "


    I''m surprised. With her ability to catch ghosts, she should not be expected to do ordinary work.


    "Oh, our business looks very beautiful, but now there are fewer ghosts and demons, and there are fewer and fewer people who do harm to people. So it''s better to work seriously. It''s over. It''s over


    I looked at her like I was just looking for a job, anxious and a little flustered.


    "Well, don''t worry. I think you are about the same size as me. Well, I have some formal clothes here. I''ll give you a suit."


    "Really, sister, you are such a good man." She suddenly rushed up and grabbed my hand with a moving look on her face.


    This child, too can not hide things, like her, really worried about her application.

 Chapter 192

    I feel that my body is about to be pulled back by him. No, even if I die, I have to let people know how I die.


    I used all my strength in my hand. When I pulled the door handle, the door had been opened by me, and the strength took me back.


    I''m dead. There was a blank in my heart. Maybe it was like this when I died.


    In front of me, there was a cold light. It was behind me, and I saw Tang Xinfei come in by the voice control light in the corridor.


    She really flew in. Her speed was even faster than my backward speed.


    There was no sound behind me. I was pulled to the ground. The cold ground made me wake up.


    "Are you all right?" Tang Xin''s voice, I suddenly feel a loose heart, in front of a dark.


    I don''t know how long it took for me to wake up. It was still dark outside, but the light was on inside. I found myself lying on the bed.


    What''s wrong with me? I remember it was like that Monton came.


    Did I have a dream? How could it be so real.


    Turn to look at the bedside, but there is no shadow of situ GUI. If you look inside the room, there is no red line.


    It''s a dream. So situ GUI should be sitting outside or somewhere.


    I tried to move.


    "You''d better have more rest."


    I didn''t notice anyone around me at all. When she spoke, I was startled.


    Turn to see, but Tang Xin is sitting there, hand inside, still holding a pile of messy red line.


    "You saved me?"


    "I can''t say that. I came here with this Monton. I thought it was time, but I didn''t expect it was the critical time. I''m sorry


    "You saved me anyway."


    I just laughed. Tang Xin is a very interesting person. He has saved people and made such a concession.


    If it comes to the company, it won''t work.


    "Don''t say that. If you hadn''t prepared in advance, I don''t think I would have been able to catch up."


    "I''m ready?"


    I didn''t realize that. What did I do in advance?


    Tang Xin''s manual move, those red lines in her white hand, appear more conspicuous.


    So that''s what she said.


    "Oh, these, this..." I wanted to say that I didn''t do it, but I suddenly found out whether I should tell him about situ GUI.


    No, I can''t say it''s my secret. It''s between me and situ GUI. The fewer people you know now, the better.


    "You are very professional. You know that this kind of red line can ward off evil spirits and block him. But I''m a little strange. It must be virgin blood to be useful, but what do I think of you This You know that


    Looking at her face is red, I found that this girl is really very simple.


    "In this respect, it''s not convenient for me to say. Thank you for saving me."


    "Don''t say that. By the way, your name is Wu Xin''er, right? It''s a coincidence that I also have a heart word."


    By the way, I left her a note with my phone number and name on it.


    "Yes, what a coincidence."


    It''s a bit of a coincidence, but anyway, she saved me twice.


    "By the way, do you have your contact information? Let me treat you to dinner."


    She just gave me a smile and said, "yes." Said, she gave me a phone number, I took the side of the mobile phone, the phone down.


    Tang Xin looked at me and said, "do you know? There are a lot of ghosts around you. You should be careful. "


    I have to smile bitterly and say: "not only have ghost spirit, should still have evil spirit."


    "Yes, yes, and they are all very powerful guys. Who are you in the end? According to your appearance, if you really have the ability, you should not be afraid of this Monton. But you know so much. "


    "Who am I?" This is really a good question. If you really think about it, what kind of person am I?


    "Maybe I''m a ghost."


    I sighed. Now I really can''t think of a more practical word. But think about it, it seems that this word is not quite right.


    At least I have situ GUI, not a lonely soul.


    "Hey, hey, you''re not a ghost." But Tang Xin smiles brightly.


    "I can feel that you are a living person, though you are full of evil spirit."


    I smile at her, of course, even I don''t know why I''m still alive.


    "If I were a ghost, I would have been accepted by you?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t accept ghosts. Our Tang family only accept those who do harm to others. As for those who don''t harm others, we don''t care if people have humanity and ghosts have ways.""And this Monton is a pest, too?"


    I think of that huge shadow. It''s really terrible, though it doesn''t seem to have done anything to me.


    "This I really don''t know what to say. This guy is a little strange. "


    Tang Xin scratched his head and felt a little headache. This Monton couldn''t even tell her clearly. It seems that he is really a special body.


    "By the way, by the way, I''m going to have an interview today. It''s broken. What should I do? I haven''t bought any clothes yet. "


    When it comes to the key point, Tang Xin''s topic has changed, interview?


    I look at her. Her sportswear now is just right for an interview in a sporting goods store. If she goes to a general company, it seems a bit unstable.


    "This time, I''m afraid no shop is open. How many days of interview tomorrow?"


    "I got it at half past eight. The shop just opened at that time. It''s miserable. I''m chasing him. It''s over. It''s over. I''m dead tomorrow."


    I looked at Tang Xin in front of me, worried.


    "I said," do you still have to work? "


    I''m surprised. With her ability to catch ghosts, she should not be expected to do ordinary work.


    "Oh, our business looks very beautiful, but now there are fewer ghosts and demons, and there are fewer and fewer people who do harm to people. So it''s better to work seriously. It''s over. It''s over


    I looked at her like I was just looking for a job, anxious and a little flustered.


    "Well, don''t worry. I think you are about the same size as me. Well, I have some formal clothes here. I''ll give you a suit."


    "Really, sister, you are such a good man." She suddenly rushed up and grabbed my hand with a moving look on her face.


    This child, too can not hide things, like her, really worried about her application.

 Chapter 193

    Fortunately, Tang Xin and I have the same figure. I feel very energetic when I put on my clothes.


    "My God, these are all famous brands." She looked at the label and praised it.


    I can''t help it. Situ GUI bought it for me. It won''t be a fake. He must be a trustworthy brand store.


    "Well, in this case, you will be more energetic. Are you ready for the job?"


    I really want to help Tang Xin now, but I can''t give her too much advice on other aspects besides this dress.


    "Those are all ready. You know, there are not many job opportunities. I don''t want to enter a small company. Dagonghuai doesn''t need me. This time it''s a big company. I have to work hard."


    "Then you have to work hard." I smile at her, think about it again, and look at her feet.


    She was wearing a pair of sports shoes, but she didn''t even prepare for the shoes. It''s a bit ugly to wear such a formal dress with such a pair of shoes.


    "You wear this to the interview. It''s estimated that you will be eliminated at the first level."


    I can''t help shaking my head. Tang Xin is a good hand at dealing with ghosts.


    But it''s really great to apply for this job.


    She embarrassed smile, said: "there is no way ah, I do not want to."


    "Come on, try it. I don''t know if my shoes fit well. If they don''t fit well, I''ll wear them first and talk about it later. I''ll show you first. "


    She tried, surprise said: "not to mention, quite fit, is a little empty in front."


    "It''s easy. I''ll give you a half cushion."


    I took out another insole from the closet and put it in for her.


    Speaking of it, Tang Xin, who was dressed up, was also excellent, but he was a little more charming because of the lack of the original heroic atmosphere.


    Such a girl is loved by everyone.


    "And almost make-up."


    "Ah, I have to make up. I''m not used to making weapons. I can''t make up. Let''s forget it. Let''s go."


    "How can this work? If you don''t make up, you can''t do it at all. And once you work, you must make up light. I understand this. Come here, I''ll get it for you."


    "No way."


    I saw that she refused to make up. I don''t know what the situation is.


    Anyway, I can''t sleep now, so I have to deal with her first.


    When she came to my dressing table, she looked at herself in the mirror and felt as if she didn''t know herself very well.


    "Let me introduce it to you. This is the base. Let''s use this first. "


    No matter how much she objected, I started to spend it on her and introduced it to her at the same time.


    She had been busy for more than an hour before it was over. During this period, she was quite cooperative.


    "How''s it going?" I look at Tang Xin in the mirror, at this time she has completely changed a person.


    This kind of girl''s temperament is good, and after the actual spend, her whole appearance is much younger than the actual age.


    If you don''t know, you may think that she is 18 or 19 years old. She is still a child.


    Pure without affectation, maybe it is Tang Xin''s character, so his face gradually grows into this kind of baby face.


    "Wow, why can''t you see the makeup? But it''s beautiful. Is it really me? "


    It''s good that she doesn''t speak. She becomes a woman as soon as she speaks.


    I laughed, such a girl, is really rare, and so interesting.


    "Well, don''t say so much. It''s OK for you. It''s getting late. We''d better sleep for a while. Tomorrow morning, I''ll see you off Oh, by the way, I didn''t drive back. We have to take a taxi tomorrow. Would you mind sharing a bed with me? "


    "No, I''ll go back."


    "No, what if that Monton comes back?"


    I have a headache. I really don''t want to let her go now.


    "Forget it. Today''s Monton will never come again. I don''t think he can come for a while. I stabbed him just now, so I have to rest for a while."


    "Oh, that''s it." I''m very happy in my heart. In this way, I can have a good time, but I just stabbed him and didn''t kill him. It''s also a heart disease in the future.


    "Thank you very much. Now I feel that tomorrow''s application should be very successful. If I have a job, I''ll treat you to it."


    Tang Xin said, happy to stand up, quickly toward the door.


    "Wait a minute."


    I stopped her, this girl, a little hot, her clothes are still on my side.


    I cleaned her up, and then I let her go.Look at the watch on the wall. It''s already a little bit too much. Let''s sleep for a while. Otherwise, tomorrow will be really troublesome.


    I closed my eyes and soon fell asleep. Today, there is no situ GUI, but I don''t worry any more. That Monton won''t come for a while.


    It''s getting light soon. I don''t feel like I''m sleeping well today. Forget it, it''s still important to work, and I don''t know what will happen to sister Liu today.


    Hu Sen and situ GUI will come to the company in the afternoon, because new projects also need to be started.


    I may not be the leader of the project team this time, but now I am the minister, so I must be involved.


    There is also Nie Zhengxuan. He said that there is something today. Let me go earlier. I have to see what the situation is.


    When I became a minister, I found myself full of arrangements.


    It should be said that it is also good, that is, it can be close to them, but it also has disadvantages. How can I spare time for so many things.


    With a wry smile, I put on my clothes quickly and cleaned up the house.


    Because there was no situ GUI, I was too lazy to make breakfast, so I ate a little on the street, and then took a taxi to the company.


    When I came to the front desk of the company, I didn''t expect that sister Liu also came. However, she came from the front desk with me. She should not have gone to see Nie Zhengping.


    She was obviously a little surprised to see me come so early.


    "Good morning, Wu bu. Why did you come so early?"


    "Good morning, sister Liu. Didn''t director Nie say something happened today? So I came earlier to have a look, and I don''t know if director Nie has come. "


    "Oh, director Nie of the marketing department has arrived. He should have gone back to the office. If you two come, please come to her office as soon as possible."


    The little girl at the front desk responded immediately. It seems that Nie Zhengxuan should have told her about it. Sister Liu and I looked at each other. This time, it should be an important thing.

 Chapter 194

    Liu Jie and I cleaned up and quickly came to Nie Zhengxuan''s office.


    Two voices came out from inside, one was Nie Zhengxuan, the other was a man.


    Listen carefully, that is Nie Zhengping''s voice, listen to their meaning, Nie Zhengping seems to come to important person again, but Nie Zhengxuan won''t give.


    Sister Liu and I looked at each other and had to knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Nie Zhengxuan''s voice came out.


    We pushed the door in and saw Nie Zhengping sitting in front of the sofa. It seemed that they had just finished quarreling.


    "Sit down. I have something to tell you."


    We sat down, I took a look, Nie Zhengping, but found his eyes, did not look at me, but my sister Liu, what does this mean.


    "Elder sister, I beg you this time. Last time you didn''t promise, this time it''s not..."


    Before we could speak, Nie Zhengping spoke very much.


    "If I say no, I can''t. There''s no need to discuss this matter. Even if it''s from the mother''s side, it won''t be released for you. OK, I''ll tell you something. Just remember to arrange your affairs today. Now you can go out. "


    Nie Zhengxuan didn''t give him face at all. It seemed that they were also very unhappy.


    Nie Zhengping looked at us and at Nie Zhengxuan. He knew that it was useless to say it again. Then he stood up and left with a long sigh.


    "Director Nie, what can I do for us?"


    I looked at Nie Zhengping, who had left the office, and then asked.


    Nie Zhengxuan didn''t speak. He just closed his eyes and had a rest. It seems that the quarrel with Nie Zhengping just now is also very strenuous.


    "Well, in Shangxiang today, we arranged a job fair, and I sent the notice a few days earlier. Your marketing department should find some people to come in this time, and strive to use two or three days to kick out those who were not obedient before."


    I was surprised. Nie Zhengxuan made it very clear that she was going to change the marketing department.


    "We''ll kick them out, but in this way, we won''t have experienced marketing personnel."


    Nie Zhengxuan reached out to stop me and said, "don''t worry, I''m not obedient. Vice Minister Liu, you should know that some people can still stay and bring new people. This time we just have a few projects that we can use to practice


    I thought to myself, this is really a good time for old man Gao to leave, so that some disobedient marketing staff can follow him.


    On the other hand, because of my excellent performance, we have four projects on hand, one of which is in my charge, and the other three are sure to set up a new project department.


    In this way, the new employees are training with actual combat, and the growth rate will be very fast.


    The only headache is their loyalty, but for them, it should be no problem to work in such a company.


    It seems that I have to hurry up a little bit. If these people want to leave, I have to arrange their way back. Today I have to ask old man Gao. He should have no problem, right?


    If so, I have to say hello to situ GUI and ask him to take over these people for me and keep them secret. I don''t want these people to be hungry.


    "Minister Wu, what do you think?" Sister Liu''s sudden speech interrupted my thinking.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was just thinking about who was going to leave, so I lost my mind."


    I was quickly rescued. I was stunned just now. Sister Liu and Nie Zhengxuan must have seen it. When sister Liu spoke to me, she just reminded me.


    "Oh, as I said just now, there are still 14 people in the marketing department, but I thought for a moment, that is, six people can stay, including me, and the other eight people are leaving. Do you think this is OK?"


    My God, this is basically replacing all the old people. However, there is no way to do this. There are also six projects to be allocated among the other three projects. Each project can have two people, which is about the same.


    There should be no problem in daily affairs. If we add new people, we should let them take two apprentices with them, and the number should be enough.


    "I agree with Vice Minister Liu."


    In this situation, I can''t say anything more. Fortunately, I have foreseen it and made preparations early. Otherwise, I don''t know what''s going on this time.


    Nie Zhengxuan nodded, looked at his watch and said, "it''s a quarter past eight. You''ll go back to the HR department to make arrangements, and then you''ll go to the HR department. It''ll officially start at nine o''clock there. I think there will be more candidates this time. Because of the previous report. "


    I know that was our report on the project with Husen. Because it involved some of the above things, there was no embarrassment of Nie Zhengxuan in the report.


    Of course, all the reports were positive, which also had a certain effect. People will see that Nie started from this project and slowly gained a firm foothold. He was no longer as swaying as he had just changed his term.After thinking for a while, I nodded and said, "OK, we''ll finish it soon."


    Nie Zhengjie sighed softly as she walked out of the market department.


    This tone is light, but I feel the helplessness in her heart.


    I also want to sigh, but this is not the mood Wu Xin''er should have, so I have to walk quietly, thinking about the things behind.


    I have to find some people who seem to be able to control, because among these people, we must cultivate some confidants. Otherwise, the following things will be very difficult.


    And it''s not easy to buy, so there''s a chance.


    Anyway, the marketing department is already in front of us. We have to arrange our work very well.


    As soon as I entered the marketing department, I found that the whole atmosphere of the marketing department was not high. Obviously, they should have got some news.


    With their shrewdness, I can''t see that Nie Zhengxuan''s move is strange, and I can only sigh in my heart.


    "Xiao Wu, I have something to do with you." This is old man Gao''s voice. He came first.


    I nodded, outside to Liu Jie, she will naturally have a way, I and old man Gao came to my office.


    "Is it going to be up there?" Old man Gao looks very relaxed.


    I can only nod, this is for sure, has reached the point where the arrow is on the line, it is impossible not to send.


    "I knew it would be like this. Nie Zhengxuan, a child, has no other skills. This kind of speed is really OK."


    I dry smile two, Gao old man since said so, visible for Nie Zhengxuan, he also very valued. Not all negative opinions. I have to be careful. It''s not ordinary people that old man Gao likes.

 Chapter 195

    "Minister Gao, you should have no problem with what we said yesterday?"


    I think at this time, old man Gao''s attitude is the main thing. As long as he agrees, I can see situ GUI in the afternoon. Then I''ll think about how to arrange it.


    "I agree." Old man Gao agreed without any embarrassment.


    It''s really great. With his support, I''m more relieved. It''s really easy to do things in the future.


    "That''s all right, these people, you have to find a way to stay."


    I generally told him what sister Liu thought.


    Old man Gao nodded and said, "Sister Liu, this is helpless. Some of us here are too rigid, not like Sister Liu at all, but rigid and flexible. We can''t make a big climate. Alas."


    I can only smile bitterly, this can just be soft to evaluate sister Liu, I really don''t know where to start, I only see her soft side up to now.


    But think about it, just with their children, but also with gambling debts, so insist on living, is really a very strong person.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll arrange it. They''ll just give it to me." Old man Gao added that I saw that everything had moved outside. It should have been arranged by Sister Liu.


    "With your words, I will be relieved, and I will arrange for situ GUI to contact you as soon as possible."


    I smile, this time is good, sitting in Nie''s minister''s position, but I help the enemy in pulling the head, which way is this.


    But it''s out of the question. After walking out of the office, I found that sister Liu''s arrangement was quite appropriate. Everyone swept away the original sense of decadence and worked hard.


    Sister Liu looked at me and said, "well, Minister Wu, let''s go to the human resources department."


    When Liu came to the human resources department, she found that Minister Zhou was already there. She was also very happy to see us.


    "Oh, I started thinking for a while. Why haven''t the two ministers come yet?"


    "Minister Zhou, we can''t afford you to come out in person."


    I had to make a few polite remarks.


    "Where, where, it''s a family. This time, there are a lot of people. It''s an interview in the morning. It''s estimated that it will be assigned to each department tomorrow morning. If you like any of them, just tell me and make sure there''s no problem."


    What Minister Zhou said is that he thought I would be promoted. There must be some people who drag me in. He will reserve a position for me in advance.


    This is already the internal rule of the industry. I didn''t say anything. To be honest, I really don''t have any friends. Now the only one I can rely on is situ GUI.


    I can''t let him apply for a job. Even if he does come, I guess Nie doesn''t dare to accept it.


    "Well, let''s go and have a look. Is director Nie coming today?"


    I asked, of course, in my heart, it''s better that he doesn''t come, because if he comes, I will be very uncomfortable.


    "Of course he will come, and one of my vice ministers will be interviewed by five of us this time, but this time in a group of five, there should be no problem."


    Unfortunately, the reality is doomed to let me down.


    "With such a large scale this time, I thought our marketing department was going to do something about it."


    Sister Liu made up a powerful sentence.


    I understand that this time it''s a big move. You know, there should be a lot of old people left in my father''s past, but now it seems that they will all be operated on.


    It''s really troublesome, but I can''t help it. I have to take care of the marketing department. I''m not familiar with people from other departments, so I can''t take care of them.


    Even if they want to take care of them, they won''t believe me. Well, this is really a headache.


    All of a sudden, a person flashed in my heart. I can ignore other people. I must stay here.


    "By the way, where''s sister rainbow?"


    "Well, she''s busy."


    As soon as I heard what Minister Zhou said, I knew that she was in danger this time. She should be one of the members of the morning layoff.


    "I also want to find her. Last time we had a very good cooperation. This time I have four more projects. I think she will be responsible for the connection between these projects and the human resources department."


    "This Is anyone else OK? "


    Minister Zhou is in a bit of a dilemma. He should know some internal information, so I''m afraid it''s difficult to realize my wish.


    "No, I''ll recognize her. You don''t know, when I went to work on my first day, she received me, and she was so capable."


    I smile and look at Minister Zhou. Now I just want to see where his authority is.


    Minister Zhou thought for a moment and said, "of course, Wu Caihong is the best one here. It''s normal for you to take a fancy to him. Well, I''ll tell director Nie later."After a long time, the director of this week did not have the right to stay at all. In this respect, Nie Zhengping still has the final say.


    Well, just wait for the interview, he will certainly show his face, I can just say with him.


    Just thinking about it, he saw Nie Zhengping coming with a man, holding a folder in his hand. I don''t know what it is.


    "How''s director Nie?" I said hello first.


    He was stunned. Although I usually say hello, I don''t take the initiative to talk to him like now. This is the first time.


    "Well, well, Minister Wu, what can I do for you?"


    "Isn''t it going to be an interview later?"


    I look at him and feel it''s fun to tease him sometimes.


    "Oh, yes, yes. I come here just for this. Don''t worry. You can tell me what you like in the interview


    The thing about emotion is that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. That''s how he is the director.


    "Director Nie, please do something right for me."


    I deliberately make myself a little aggrieved.


    "What''s the matter?" I saw his expression suddenly changed, and it was exasperated and indignant.


    "Minister Zhou, he bullied me. Are you in charge?"


    I said with a smile, and then look at Zhou''s face turned blue, want to argue, but do not know where to start.


    Nie ruthlessly bullies a way: "the facial expression turned to me this week to see with you not even to say."


    "Oh, well, I want Wu Caihong of your department to be responsible for the connection between my other projects and the human resources department. But Minister Zhou did not dare to say that he wanted to ask you, didn''t he bully me? I''m a small minister. How can I directly ask you if this chief inspector is not


    As soon as I finished, I saw that Nie Zhengping''s face and Minister Zhou''s face slowed down, and Minister Zhou was even more relieved.

 Chapter 196

    "Ha ha, it''s this thing. Minister Zhou is a little timid. You can arrange this thing." Nie Zhengping then made a speech.


    I secretly sneer, this is to stay Rainbow Sister, of course, this kind of words is Nie Zhengping said can, otherwise, this week minister will not do for me.


    Minister Zhou let out a sigh of relief, then said with a smile: "you see, after all, it''s back to my side. Don''t worry, Minister Wu, as long as you say it, I will arrange it for you. In the future, Wu Caihong will be your special staff. "


    After that, we all laughed. I know that I won this time, but I also know that they will definitely feel that I have a certain relationship with sister rainbow.


    But I don''t think they will think about who I am, because there are more people who have relations with sister rainbow.


    "Well, the interview is about to start. Let''s go." Nie Zhengping finished and looked at Minister Zhou.


    Mr. Zhou immediately led the way, and several of us followed. From here, we would pass by the positions of the interviewers. I had a look. There are people of all ages, including men and women, and there are many people.


    Now I have started to issue the number. This time, the interview of five people should be very easy. I took a look at sister Liu and said, "how many people do we need?"


    We have to fight for more than 20 people in this department, but the more we bring, the better. And, of course, an assistant for you. "


    I gave a dry smile. Old man Gao didn''t want an assistant at the beginning, but there should be no way for me, because I can''t cope with so many things alone. I don''t have the ability and spirit of old man Gao.


    "Don''t worry, the quality of this application is not the same as last time. Last time we were in the process of transformation, and this time, there should be some excellent talents."


    Nie Zhengping broke in at this time and said, looking at his appearance, I know that the project some time ago gave the company a buffer.


    This time people really can be more pleasant than the last time, at least not like Zhu Xue to borrow the relationship to want to come up.


    Minister Zhou came up like this. I don''t think he would make the same mistake as Zhu Xie Ding. Of course, it''s not true. It''s just that they may operate it in secret.


    The interview room has been ready for a long time. I can see that there are not only tea, but also fruit plates in it. This time, it''s really the best.


    "Minister Wu, do you have any problems?"


    Minister Zhou asked at this time.


    I thought for a while, had to shake my head, said: "we are not prepared, I can only look at the situation, of course, pleasing I can directly stay, as for the rest, I will consider according to the actual situation."


    "Well, if there is no subject, I don''t worry about missing it. It all depends on your vision. It seems that Minister Wu is very confident in his vision."


    Nie Zhengping''s praise makes me a little uncomfortable. He obviously means flattering.


    As a director, he flattered me. It''s not a good thing for me to think about it, so I ignored him.


    At this time, a secretary came over and put the resume on the table for us. Because the number has been arranged, I just need to look at the front few.


    From the resume, these people''s ability is really good, some of them graduated from famous universities, have some work experience.


    However, young people are young people. I''ve looked at the first few and found that they are not ready for long-term work. At the same time, in terms of salary requirements, they don''t feel like they are paid according to their work.


    It seems that these people just want to enter a big company to make their appearance bright, but they don''t think that big companies have the survival rule of survival of the fittest.


    "Let the first group in." Nie Zhengping estimated that he also felt that there was no meaning, so he announced the official start.


    After the first group of five people came in, they were all from my marketing department. Because there were other things in the afternoon, the marketing department gave priority to them this time.


    These five people all look energetic, but only one I can see, and the other is still under consideration.


    "To be brief, let''s talk about where you plan to start if you enter the marketing department?" I''ll go straight to the subject.


    These interviewers looked at each other, and it was obvious that they were not fully prepared.


    That''s what I want to see. How will they deal with it when they are not prepared.


    "Learning, I will learn from the old staff first." An interviewer has given the answer.


    I didn''t say yes or no, but the answer is not what I want.


    "I will look at the situation of the company first, because I have to know myself before I can officially enter the work." The other replied.


    This is a textbook answer, but it''s not the answer I want. This kind of answer is the same as no answer."I listen to the leadership." He almost didn''t laugh at all. He also obeyed the leadership''s arrangement.


    I''ll arrange for you to eat. You''ll go too. Why can''t there be an answer.


    "I will try to do things, though I may do them wrong." That I see also similar reply way.


    I think the answer is good. At least I want to do things first.


    "I will take everything seriously, even a small thing."


    I nodded with a smile and looked at sister Liu. She obviously knew what she knew. She pointed to the last two and said, "you two have passed the interview. Now you can go to the back lounge and take you to the marketing department later. The other three, I''m sorry. "


    This kind of offending thing, had to let her do.


    However, there is no way to do this. After all, we can''t keep all the people. Moreover, the answers to these two questions are closer to our style of doing things.


    Some things must be done before we know what''s going on. If we don''t do them, we will never know what to do.


    These two people have yet to exercise, but I don''t know how far they will grow.


    "It''s really refreshing. I didn''t expect Minister Wu to choose talents like this."


    Nie Zhengping then turned a little and said.


    I gave him a smile, of course, but this is my favorite way, that is, you can eliminate any human interference, you can also choose what you like.


    In this way, I came back a few times, and I chose three or four people, all in accordance with the principle of "better lack than abuse".


    "Next group." Nie Zhengping''s voice is very high.


    At this time, five people came in, and I looked up and saw a familiar face.

 Chapter 197

    She obviously saw me too, so she was a little stunned. Everyone else sat down and she was still standing there.


    "Sit down?" I look at her, how much a little happy in my heart, looking at my clothes and shoes on her body, also so decent, I am more or less happy.


    "Good leaders." Tang Xin obviously didn''t expect that I would be here, so after looking at the situation around him, he had to give a salute before sitting down.


    "It''s very polite." Sister Liu said with a smile: "this is rare."


    I laughed, this is an emergency response, just now other people have sat down, so she is also a helpless choice.


    Looking at Tang Xin, Nie Zhengping''s eyes brightened obviously. Although it was only for a while, it didn''t escape my eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Is director Nie interested in it? " I asked deliberately in a pun: "if so, I can give it to your HR department."


    I feel a little cold in my voice. After all, Tang Xin is different from others. She has saved my life. I can''t let her fall into the hands of Nie Zhengping.


    "Oh, no words, no words." Nie Zhengping looked at me, embarrassed smile, that expression, a look is a ghost in the heart.


    I had to smile at him and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me."


    "No, it''s just that such a polite person is really rare, so I took a look at it more." Nie Zhengping dodged my eyes.


    I just look back to my resume, Tang Yiyu, isn''t her name Tang Xin?


    "Your name is very nice." I laughed. I didn''t notice her just now because of her name. If Tang Xin was written on it, I would have seen it.


    "That''s the name on my ID card." Tang Xin said with a smile.


    I nodded, this situation is still there, some people''s name ID card is one, and they use another.


    I still think Tang Xin sounds better. The name of Tang Yiyu doesn''t match her ability.


    Several other interviewees were a little embarrassed. As soon as we entered the door, we all talked about Tang Xin, which is no wonder.


    I had to communicate with several other people first. I felt that there was another one who could see through, so I stayed.


    "The others can leave, Tang Xin. You stay."


    When I finished, I felt that everyone''s eyes were focused on me.


    Tang Xin, this name is different from her resume. Everyone should have seen her resume, so it''s strange how I call her that.


    The others left, leaving only Tang Xin. She was a little nervous this time. After all, five characters were watching her alone.


    I looked at her and said with a smile, "we meet again."


    "I didn''t expect that you would be the high-rise here, this..." Tang Xin is a little embarrassed.


    I laugh, looking at her, I feel she is really cute.


    "Does my dress fit?"


    "Not bad." She had to deal with it.


    "Oh, Minister Wu, you know each other. You are really predestined." At this time, Minister Zhou understood and said, "I don''t know how you plan to arrange her work? If you don''t think it''s appropriate to arrange it in the marketing department, I''ll tell director Nie that it''s OK to arrange it elsewhere. "


    This is an opportunity for Nie Zhengping.


    "Yes, Minister Wu, if you say something, I''ll arrange it for you."


    He is very easy to climb up, this is good, even if I leave Tang Xin, but also by their favor.


    I don''t want to owe them.


    "I don''t think so. She saved my life."


    I said with a smile: "she is a very capable person."


    "So it is. It''s a coincidence."


    "Well, Tang Xin, we are predestined friends, and I really need a person like you by my side. Would you like to be my assistant?"


    I see to Tang Xin, this girl is quick, what''s more, I''m in a bit of trouble now.


    Not only at work, but also in life, they are entangled by a group of messy guys, which is more troublesome.


    However, Tang Xin''s appearance can be said to be just right. With her, even Hu Sen would not have something to deal with.


    More importantly, if situ GUI meets Tang Xin in the afternoon, maybe I can find some clues about their relationship.


    This is also very important. Now I find that I can''t understand situ GUI. He seems to have a lot of connections with many people.


    "Ah, assistant, I''m afraid that if you give me such an important job all at once..."


    Tang Xin has a little stage fright, which is totally different from her usual feeling when dealing with ghosts.


    "Don''t worry, someone will take you. Vice Minister Liu will guide you. In addition, I need you to be my assistant for another reason."Everyone looked at me and wanted to know why.


    I gave a wry smile and said, "now I''m haunted by some troublesome guys. I know you have such ability. How about that?"


    I said Hu Sen, but I saw that Nie Zhengping''s eyes also flashed a ray of light, and then looked at Tang Xin in surprise.


    "Well, I will."


    How to answer like the feeling of marriage above, I would like to, forget it, it''s all small things, I don''t want to say anything more, as long as she agrees.


    I motioned to sister Liu. She nodded and said, "go to the back lounge and have a rest. We''ll go to the marketing department later. Today I''ll tell you about your work."


    Tang Xin nodded and went down.


    "Minister Wu, what''s the matter? This woman is really so powerful."


    Nie Zhengping looked at me awkwardly.


    "Catching ghosts and demons, you say." I looked at Nie Zhengping''s appearance, half joking, half seriously said.


    Nie Zhengping laughed. He didn''t take this seriously. He just thought I was joking.


    He should feel that I just don''t want to owe him, so he said so, let Tang Xin join in.


    At first sight, Tang Xin is my confidant and an assistant.


    His eyes were rolling, and I knew he must have had a bad idea.


    My heart is also secretly sneer, he will not intend to buy Tang Xin, it is really impossible.


    With my understanding of Tang Xin, it is not easy for such a person to bribe her.


    What''s more, the real effect of keeping Tang Xin close to him is not on him, but on Hu Sen.


    Sister Liu didn''t say anything about my choice. She just said, "well, there are still several groups. We''ll speed up and take them back later."


    I nodded and went on to the next group of interviews.

 Chapter 198

    I finished the meal quickly and sat down with Nie Zhengping. I felt a little bit uncomfortable. I finished the meal quickly and went back to have a rest earlier.


    Nie Zhengping didn''t stay me either. Watching me leave, I guess he would guess that I was going to do something in the afternoon.


    After all, a new employee has no experience in the whole high-level negotiation. Such an assistant can''t be settled down well.


    Sister Liu hasn''t come back yet, so I took a rest in my office.


    Now this office has completely belonged to me, and there is a comfortable sofa, resting on it, no one will disturb me.


    Lying on it, I feel a trace of freehand brushwork. This time, I have made basic preparations. Should I launch an offensive against someone.


    Now the marketing department has no problem, and many projects have been taken over, and I have time to be the manager.


    And now the identity is also good, so who should I start from?


    If you want to find out about your father, you must find a way from the insiders. The best choice is for Nie Zheng to spin down Nie Zhengping.


    But the two of them, one more cunning than the other, and more troublesome, are the people I don''t like the most.


    If we start from them, Nie Zhengxuan will have to pay more attention, while Nie Zhengping will have to sacrifice his hue. This is the last thing I want to do.


    No, we can''t start from them. In this way, only her side can do it.


    Lei Qingmiao of the Propaganda Department, although she said she was not Zhengzhi, she should think that Lei Huasheng was right.


    With Lei Huasheng''s present identity, he should know something about what happened at the beginning.


    By the way, it''s him, and I know him. He''s known as a coward.


    I remember that when there was a project investment, he wanted to withdraw the investment. In the end, under the strong pressure of his father, he agreed to the plan.


    Of course, when making money in the end, this guy is shameless enough to give money.


    Such a person really has no words, thinking, I feel a little eyelid fight, this is sleepy?


    I quickly got up and went to the bathroom outside to wash my face to wake up.


    They haven''t come back yet. It seems that at noon, sister Liu should take them to get familiar with the place and environment.


    The others came back in twos and threes and looked at me.


    I had to go back to the office, and soon someone knocked on the door.


    Open the door to find several old employees, they are holding an envelope.


    It''s better to let the company have a look of dignity than to let it go.


    I took those envelopes and they were all resignation letters.


    What else can I say? They don''t feel depressed. On the contrary, I feel like they are relaxed.


    If old man Gao wants them to go, they certainly have no problem, and they still go to situ group, which is in the front row now.


    It''s estimated that old man Gao hasn''t said that he is going to situ group, but no matter where he goes, where old man Gao is, it''s certainly not bad.


    "Think about it all?" I had to ask a light.


    They nodded and said nothing else.


    I sighed. These people don''t know who I am now, but I know that I have to work hard to make them accept a vengeful lanfeifei.


    Strive to the rise of another LAN family, strive to follow me, they can also have a full meal.


    "Well, I don''t want to stop you any more. This is the decision-making of the company, and I can''t help it."


    "We know, so we don''t blame you. Since Mr. Landon left, the company has gone bad. You are such an excellent talent. It''s a bit too humble to put it here. "


    One of the old employees said, saluted me at the same time, and then backed out.


    Looking at their figure, I couldn''t help sighing. I could see it through the glass window.


    There are still several people sitting there outside. That is the one Liu Jie promised not to leave. She should have told them, so these people stayed.


    A few of them are also old people in the company. It''s just the family situation that makes them unable to give up this job.


    Although you can go to a new company, even if you go, you will not be able to take over new affairs for a while, and your salary will not go up.


    High level companies are very strict about performance.


    I watched as those people began to pack, while the others, who were left behind, came forward to help and talked to them.


    Those who stay may not have forgotten their father. They are just forced by life and have no choice.


    Isn''t sister Liu the best example? If you leave, with her ability, there is no problem in finding another job.But she just can''t leave now. Once she leaves the company, this matter will be known by those who are chasing gambling debts. Then the things she will face will be terrible.


    And she also has a child, recently I saw her sweet smile.


    Because of the promotion, there must be less pay and performance.


    And I, the shake off shopkeeper, always put everything on her side. Although I took the big head in the end, if she distributed it down, she would still get a lot of benefits.


    I had to smile bitterly and watch such excellent people leave without any way.


    Who is called Nie Shi is such a form of development. Under the current situation, it is estimated that even if Lan Shi is resurrected, he will definitely lose his vitality, because at that time, I have to find a way to eliminate these new people.


    No matter what, sister Liu is a little slow today. I don''t know what she is doing, but according to old man Gao, she is absolutely trustworthy.


    Since I saw her and Nie Zhengping last time, I still feel a little uneasy.


    But I trust old man Gao. He shouldn''t hurt me. It''s really a dilemma. Do you believe her or not.


    I had to face bitterly and shake my head. This matter, it seems, can only wait for me to observe it slowly for a while.


    I hope sister Liu can let me trust her. It''s a pity that such a capable person can''t be trusted.


    And Tang Xin, I think there should be no problem in our relationship.


    And she has a lot of other talents, although she can''t use them in her work.


    Oh, I can''t say that. Maybe it can be used.


    I think it''s exciting to see the embarrassing situation when Husen and situ GUI came over this afternoon.


    Look at the watch, it''s almost time to go to work. Sister Liu''s figure just appears at the door of the marketing department. She''s really on time.

 Chapter 199

    "Minister Wu, where does your assistant arrange for her to sit?" Of course, I have to ask about Sister Liu.


    I''m just funny. I don''t believe she doesn''t have an idea. Assistant, of course, is sitting near the office and ready to help me.


    "Just arrange it."


    But that position is still an old employee''s position, I can only let sister Liu offend people. There is no way.


    Sister Liu took a look at the old employee, who only said with a smile: "don''t embarrass you, sister Liu. I''ll move by myself. I''ll borrow half of your table, song


    "Use it, use it."


    Both of them are going to leave, but looking at the current situation, they are not angry at all. This is the happiest thing for me.


    They soon arranged it. When I returned to the office, I was thinking about meeting Hu Sen and situ GUI in the afternoon.


    When the door was pushed open, old man Gao came in, looked at me and said, "you don''t need to arrange your assistant. I''ll see director Hu and director situ later. Once you do something wrong, it''s not good-looking."


    I can only smile, said: "rest assured, even if she did something wrong, it is estimated that the two people will not say anything."


    "She knew them?" Old man Gao asked strangely.


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know if I know her. I only know that her ability can make Husen and situ GUI admire each other."


    This is for sure. As soon as situ GUI heard that it was Tang Xin of the Tang family, he ran away that night. It can be seen that his power is amazing. So I believe they will be very surprised when they see Tang Xin.


    I also believe that the appearance of Tang Xin will make them a little uncomfortable, but I can''t help it.


    Old man Gao just gave me a strange look.


    Just then, Tang Xin came to knock on the door. I looked out and found that Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping had both come. It seems that they are really worried about the situation here.


    "Nie said:" the assistant director of Tang opened the door, I did not know


    Tang Xin spat out her tongue at me to show her innocence.


    Old man Gao is behind me. I should have seen Tang Xin''s performance. I heard him sigh.


    I can''t say that Tang Xin is a ghost expelling master, but situ GUI is a ghost, and Hu Sen is a fox, right?


    "How are you getting ready?" Nie Zhengxuan looked at the office. It was a bit chaotic. This time, it took a little time.


    Sister Liu took off and went to arrange these things. Before Hu Sen came, she had to clean up.


    "Don''t worry, chief executive. I''ll go back quickly."


    When I saw them coming together, I had to be a little more restrained, so I couldn''t be seen by them.


    Nie Zhengxuan''s eyes just looked at Tang Xin, and then frowned. Maybe it was the state of Tang Xin that made her worry.


    "Have you told her all about the afternoon?"


    I laughed and said, "if I see someone else in the afternoon, I''ll tell them. I believe she can deal with them."


    Nie Zhengxuan also frowned, obviously not optimistic about Tang Xin.


    The appearance of this little girl makes everyone worried. It''s really interesting.


    "Well, I''ll go to your office. You can do the rest." Nie Zhengxuan had no choice but to say a word and walked towards my office.


    Nie Zhengping then came up and looked at Tang Xin and said, "she''s too young. If you don''t tell her, it will be bad for you in case of a mistake."


    "No, don''t worry, director Nie. You can go to sister Liu''s office and have a rest."


    I made a special reminder.


    Nie Zhengping shook his head and said, "forget it, don''t bother. I''ll go with my sister."


    Then he left, too.


    At this time, sister Liu came over and said, "I said, is there really no problem? You should at least introduce director Hu and director situ. "


    I nodded. I should tell Tang Xin about it.


    "Assistant Tang. I''ll tell you the basic information of the two presidents who have cooperated with us. You just have a good idea. "


    Tang Xin immediately took out the book. It looks like it''s going to be recorded.


    I gave a wry smile and said, "at work, you are a worker, not your original occupation. Do you understand this statement?"


    "I understand." Tang Xin has no record. She should understand what I mean.


    "So, wait a minute, if you see a fox as cunning as three tails, and an old ghost who has lived for 3000 years, you must hold back and never do it."


    Sister Liu was on one side. I saw that she was almost laughing. That''s how I described Hu Sen and situ GUI.


    "If you say that, she will have a misunderstanding."I sighed in my heart. Only in this way can I avoid misunderstanding.


    "Three thousand years and three tails." Tang Xin suddenly looked up and said, "it sounds like these two people are a little familiar. They seem to have seen each other before."


    I said with a smile, "well, I guess you''ve seen it before, but I''m not impressed. Don''t worry. I''ll see it later, but I don''t know whether it''s the fox or the ghost who comes first."


    Sister Liu looked at me with a helpless look on her face. She said that she was introducing the basic situation. As a result, she didn''t say anything about the company, the current situation or any project. Instead, she said that it was useless.


    "Well, you are not serious either. I think you are a perfect couple with director Hu." Sister Liu suddenly made fun of me.


    I gave her a white look. Who is a couple with Husen? They are with situ GUI.


    I thought so, but I couldn''t say it, so I had to warn her with my white eyes.


    But sister Liu ignored me. She just looked at Tang Xin and said, "it''s the chairman of two big group companies who will wait. One is Husen, the other is situ GUI. "


    At the beginning, Tang Xin heard that he was the chairman of two big companies. He was still a little nervous. When he heard their names, he was stunned.


    "Minister Wu, is that Husen and situ GUI?"


    She also tried to use words that I could understand. In this aspect, sister Liu could only stare at one side.


    I laughed and said: "it should be the Husen and situ GUI you think in your heart. Didn''t I say that? A fox, a ghost. "


    Tang Xin clapped his hands and said, "I see. Well, if they come, what shall I do? "


    "Sign several project cooperation lists." I gave a long sigh. Although it surprised them, there was really nothing to do.

 Chapter 200

    As we were talking, we heard a burst of hearty laughter outside. This sound was that Huson came first.


    This guy is a little early. I look at his watch. We are just at work. So, he has already started before we go to work.


    This guy, not to mention letting his employees have a good rest, is really OK.


    "Minister Wu, I''ve come to you to sign the project." Before the person arrived, the voice came in first, and it was a tone of ridicule.


    Hateful guy, I want you to look good later.


    Tang Xin then stood behind me and said softly, "Minister Wu, I am more familiar with this voice. But what does he have to do with you? "


    "He''s one of my suitors now. It''s a headache. I''m much more relaxed when you come." With a wry smile, I explained our relationship in general.


    Tang Xin nodded and did not speak again.


    "Wu bu Tang Xin At this time, Huson had already come in. First, he looked at me and was still smiling. Then he saw Tang Xin behind me.


    "Hi, long time no see." Tang Xin waved at him.


    Huson was so stupid that he reached out and said, "Hi, hi." But the surprised expression on his face did not recede.


    I know that now in the office, Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping should be looking out, and old man Gao is behind us.


    "Well, I have something else to do. I''ll..." Huson looks like he wants to run.


    "Stop!" I yelled, and Huson stood there like that.


    "I''m here to talk about business. I don''t believe you really have something to do. Come here."


    I ordered that Huson was followed by those people. Seeing this situation, they were a little puzzled. But before, they should have attended the last press conference, so they knew that it was not time for them to talk.


    Hu Sen took a look at me and Tang Xin, so he had to walk back again.


    "Don''t worry. I''m assistant to Minister Wu now. Please give me more advice in the future." Tang Xin reached out and shook hands with Hu Sen politely.


    Hu Sen actually bowed his head and shook his hands with Tang Xin, which was a manifestation of his identity.


    Generally speaking, high-level people extend one hand, and low-level people extend both hands to hold each other. If I really shook hands with old man Gao, I would have reached out my hands.


    But now, as a chairman of the board, I feel that the eyes and air around me are frozen.


    I knew this would happen. Heart secretly sneer.


    Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping estimated that they would not believe their own eyes at this time. How could a chairman shake hands with an ordinary assistant like this.


    I know that Hu Sen is totally afraid of Tang Xin, or more directly, the Tang family behind Tang Xin.


    "It''s really you. When Minister Wu talked about it just now, I was still wondering if it would be you."


    Tang Xin accepted it willingly, without any affectation.


    "It''s me, it''s me. I don''t know how grandma is?"


    Huson said humbly as he shook hands.


    "My grandmother is very good, but now she is no longer in charge. Now she is in charge. In this case, it will be my turn sooner or later, alas."


    "That''s good, that''s good. I''m happy to hear that she is healthy and long-lived. After a while, I''ll send some precious medicinal materials."


    Huson is now flattering Tang Xin. I don''t know who they said granny Tai was, but I know it must be a very troublesome person, and Huson also gave medicine, this person really has identity.


    Tang Xin laughed and said, "I said, can we talk about business? I came to work on my first day. By the way, Minister Wu said just now, you are talking about projects. Whatever projects you have, you have to cooperate with this side. "


    "Yes, yes, yes. Now I''ve cooperated with one, and two are ready to sign the list. Today I know you''re here. Well, I don''t want to sign in for a long-term cooperation project, if I can. "


    "Really?" At this time, sister Liu broke in and we looked at her together.


    She was a little embarrassed by us. At this time, she didn''t have the right to speak.


    "Director Hu, I didn''t force you."


    Tang Xin smiles, obviously very happy with such things.


    "No, no, of course not. What is this Oh, to celebrate, to celebrate assistant Tang Xin and Minister Wu, this powerful alliance. "


    It''s rare for Huson to say such a serious joke. He used to be joking.


    Sister Liu''s eyes are straight on one side, but old man Gao, I don''t think he knows what the situation is.


    With a smile, Tang Xin turned to me and said, "Minister Wu, the task is finished. I have won the project."I had no choice but to laugh. I didn''t expect that there was another project in Huson. I guess I didn''t want to cooperate with us at the beginning.


    Now it seems that Tang Xingang should have misunderstood me. I mean, we can just talk about some projects now. Unexpectedly, she was eager to help, and as a result, she won a list.


    "However, this list may be a little difficult for our two companies. Should we join situ group?"


    Hu Sen added at this time that he really knows how to find time to say such words at this time point, and I can''t agree.


    "It seems that at the beginning of this project, we cooperated with director situ. There is no way to do it. Everyone can earn money. Well, he will come later. It''s a good thing to talk about this."


    I had to sigh. If this project is really like what Huson said, it''s really a big project, then I don''t want the money to fall into Nie''s pocket.


    Hu Sen said with a smile, "I don''t know Tang Xin is here today. You said I''m not prepared for this gift. I''ll make it up next time."


    "I don''t need a gift. You''re the chairman of the board. I''m just a little assistant. You forgot." Tang Xin was very happy and gave a push.


    I think when Hu Sen saw Tang Xin, his intestines were almost blue.


    "How can you say that? This man has humanity, and demons have demonic ways. What should be prepared is still to be prepared. I don''t know that Tang Xin is here, so I want to stay..."


    He asked the time tentatively.


    "I''ve been working here for a long time now. Granny asked me to practice for five years."


    "Five Oh, that''s great. " Huson''s face was really red in white and black in red.


    "Director Hu, don''t stand here. We''ll see tea in the conference room." I gave him a smile. He looked at me with a wry smile.

 Chapter 201

    At this time, sister Liu also reacted and took Hu Sen to the meeting room. Tang Xin and I looked at each other. I saw the interesting look in her eyes.


    "I said, Minister Wu, do you know that I have something to do with him?" Tang Xin came over and said softly.


    "I don''t know. I only know that you are in this business. You must have some contacts with these monsters."


    I can only tell the truth, Tang Xin nodded, obviously very satisfied with my answer, then laughed.


    "What kind of person are you and why does Huson meet you like this?"


    At this time, Tang Gao came to see the old man. And then turn to me.


    "Did you know that would happen?"


    I nodded and said with a smile, "Minister Gao, there is a certain reason. As for the reason, there is no way to tell you. Anyway, with her, these two can''t run away."


    Old man Gao took a long breath and scratched his head. He didn''t know the identities of Husen and situ GUI.


    So of course I don''t know that Tang Xin is a famous figure in the industry.


    When I saw that situ GUI was about to run away after hearing Tang Xin''s name, I knew that Tang Xin''s identity must be unusual.


    Looking up again, Tang Xin is also OK. What''s really powerful is her grandmother. My God, Hu Sen is almost on this flattery.


    At this time, Hu niantu said, "I''m still a little restless. Why didn''t he come back?"


    "Just in a moment, let''s talk about everything together."


    I chuckled, and Huson wanted to pull a bad guy together.


    At this time, I heard the sound of shoes stepping on the ground outside, and I knew that situ GUI was coming.


    Sure enough, situ GUI turned and walked in from the door. He looked at me with a smile, then turned to Tang Xin.


    The expression on the face suddenly solidified into amazement, and turned to leave.


    he and Hu as like as two peas.


    "Stop, why do you want to run when you see me?"


    When Tang Xin said something, situ GUI didn''t dare to move, so he had to look back.


    "Hey, what did Miss Tang Xin say? Didn''t I find that I didn''t bring a gift? I''m going to buy you a present


    "Come on, no need. I''m here for work, too."


    Tang Xin replied, and then said to me, "Minister Wu, now that both of us are together, can we talk?"


    I looked at situ GUI, his eyes obviously asked me how Tang Xin was here.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce you. This is my new assistant, Tang Yiyu. Of course, we are used to calling her Tang Xin, right?"


    "Oh, I see. I see, assistant don, assistant." Situ GUI looks like he can kill people.


    "This is chairman situ GUI. Come on, shake hands." I deliberately said to Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin stretched out his hand. Sure enough, situ GUI had to hold it with her hands.


    "Say hello to granny for me."


    "Oh, grandma is not in charge now. Grandma has taken over."


    Tang Xin has to explain everything.


    "Oh, then I have to go back to see her old man and bring something special. Ha ha."


    Although he is smiling, I feel that he is still very embarrassed.


    "Well, don''t hold on, my director situ."


    When I saw situ GUI holding Tang Xin''s hand like this, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    Situ GUI just let go. He laughed awkwardly and said, "Minister Wu, you want to bring assistant Tang Xin..."


    "Just now, there was a project in Huson, which was said to be done by three companies. Besides, do you have any good projects?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. As long as assistant Tang Xin wants, I also have a good project here. We can talk about it together. "


    I sighed. How much trouble did this Tang experience cause to them? It could have such power.


    But Tang Xin turned around and said, "Minister Wu, can we talk about things?"


    I looked back at my office, thinking about when Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping would come out.


    "In this way, you take director situ to the meeting room to have some tea. I''ll prepare for it. Vice Minister Liu, you also prepare for it. Tang Xin is a new comer. She''s not familiar with the project. Take her with you."


    "No problem." Sister Liu replied, and then with Tang Xin, she took situ GUI to the meeting room.


    I went to the office. I had to find a way to get rid of them. Otherwise, there would be no way to talk about the following things.


    As soon as I entered the office, I found that Nie Zhengping was still looking out of the window, while Nie Zhengxuan was sitting on a chair, as if thinking about something."Two directors, how about it, OK?"


    "Who is she in the end? How can Hu Sen and situ GUI be so respectful when they see her?"


    When Nie Zhengxuan heard my question, he suddenly raised his head.


    I smile a little. In this respect, I can''t tell them the truth.


    "Well, it must be said that Tang Xin has a great grandmother who knows situ GUI and Hu Sen from generation to generation


    "How do you know that?" Nie Zhengping asked faintly at this time.


    It''s really a good question. Fortunately, I''ve thought about it before.


    "I''ve known Tang Xin for some time, and she mentioned it to me. Originally, she said that she would come to work in this city, but I didn''t think that she would come to our company. Now that she''s here, of course I can''t let her run. With her strength, neither family dare not cooperate with us. "


    Actually, I''ve only known Tang Xin for a day, but I can''t help it. I can only say so.


    "Oh, by the way, you didn''t find that Tang Xin was well dressed, but I gave her the clothes. She was always in sportswear. When she applied for the job, her clothes were not ready."


    I said this on purpose. In this way, it seems that we are quite familiar with it.


    Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping are smart people. They should know that I am telling the truth.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhengxuan nodded, sighed and said, "some relationships are really different. It''s OK. We can rest assured. Go ahead."


    I saluted, and then said, "after a while, if we need an office, shall I take them to sister Liu''s office first?"


    "No, we just need to know. We have to go back to work." Nie Zhengxuan laughed.


    Nie Zhengping took a look at me, then nodded slightly and said, "if you are strong, don''t say it. You still have such a unique vision."


    Finish saying, seem to think of what, smile slightly, followed Nie Zheng Xuan to stand up.

 Chapter 202

    I knew they were going to leave, so I rushed to see them off. Sure enough, after they went out of the office, they said hello to other people in the marketing department and left.


    Old man Gao came up at this time, looked at their back and said, "you are showing your face again this time. They will pay more attention to you. Is your identity OK?"


    I was shocked in my heart, but I could only keep silent on my face and said, "I am me. What''s the problem?"


    I know, old man Gao, this is a kind reminder. In this way, they must check the identity background of Tang Xin and me.


    Of course, there must be no problem with Tang Xin. Even if they find out there, the most they know is some grapevine news. They should not know too much.


    It''s hard for me to say. Some time ago, I believe they just checked it. This time, if the focus is on my current query, I should pay attention to everything.


    Do those people really exist in my family? And what about my school? All this needs an explanation. Situ GUI has to do it for me.


    It''s really troublesome. I have to find a chance to talk to him alone.


    Old man Gao patted me and said, "people are waiting."


    I just found that I was a little stunned just now. It''s true that situ GUI and Hu Sen are waiting for me in the conference room. How can I finish talking about this matter.


    I went to the conference room, pushed the door, and found that it had already begun to talk.


    Sister Liu is here. She also brings another old man from the marketing department to make records here.


    See me come in, a few talent slowly quiet down.


    "Well, Minister Wu, do you want to stop talking?" Liu Jie left my position vacant, which shows that her mind is really careful enough.


    I just jokingly said: "you know me. I''m used to shaking hands with the shopkeeper. Let''s talk about it. I just look at the situation."


    Situ GUI then said, "Minister Wu, can I have a chat with you? There''s one thing I think you should be interested in


    I took a look at him, and I wanted to talk to him, but it''s really not the right time.


    I slightly frown, said: "what I am very interested in ah."


    "It''s about your family. I visited you first."


    When he said this on purpose, I was stunned, and Huson said, "no, you''re a bit of a liar. No, I have to go and have a look."


    I glared at Huson, who was a little indifferent to me.


    "Well, come to my office."


    I had to pretend to give in and come out with situ GUI.


    As soon as he entered the office, situ GUI saw that there was no one outside and immediately asked, "how did you recruit Tang Xin? Do you know her identity?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know. It''s just that she saved me again that night. I think I have to repay her. It happened that she needed a job and came here to apply for it. That''s why I used her. I just gave her a suit of clothes. "


    "I said it looked so familiar. It was yours." Situ GUI sighed and said, "this guy is not an ordinary person. Tang family is a big family who can catch ghosts and drive away demons."


    I had to smile awkwardly and say: "I really don''t know, or I''ll find an excuse..."


    "Well, in that case, Huson and I will have bad luck. If we leave it with you, at least we won''t be harassed."


    Situ GUI sighed again.


    "By the way, by the way, I have a few things to tell you."


    I thought of old man Gao''s warning, and immediately told situ GUI what I might be investigated.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "I understand. Don''t worry. I''ve arranged everything for you from the hospital. I promise there won''t be any problem."


    I was relieved. Then I thought about it for a moment and said, "by the way, there''s another thing. I guess you may have to go home and sleep by yourself. Because Tang Xin has no place to live now, and there''s something about that Monton. I have to ask her to help me


    Situ GUI took a look at me, then gave me a white eye and said, "that''s what I mean, because recently, I found that you are a bit haunted. Maybe it''s also because of me. Tang Xin is here, so I can let her live with you for a few days."


    "It may be a long time. What should we do?"


    "What, for a long time? And how long shall we... "


    When he said this, he thought that it was not home and stopped.


    Of course, I knew what he meant, so I had to blush and say, "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll arrange her today and find a way to find you tomorrow, OK?"


    "Not good." I suddenly found that he was a little bit childish, but he looked so cute.


    "Well, I''m not angry. I haven''t asked what''s the relationship between you and Tang Xin?"I deliberately play coquetry with him, because it is a glass window, I dare not open too much, otherwise, people outside may see it.


    He had to sigh, said: "well, this matter, I have no way, just can rest for two days, when it comes to remember to come to me."


    I had to smile, which was a promise. But why did he withdraw when I mentioned the relationship between him and Tang Xin? What''s the matter?


    "Well, what''s the relationship between you and Tang Xin?"


    Situ GUI had to smile bitterly and said: "this relationship can''t be explained clearly for a while. Well, when you come to me, I''ll tell you that if we stay for a long time now, it won''t be like that. And here''s the envelope. There''s ten thousand dollars in it. "


    "I said, you give me ten thousand?" I''m really a little strange. He has millions of cards in his hand. What''s 10000 yuan.


    "Stupid, this is from your parents. Of course, that''s all. If I give you a million, you can still work here?"


    "Oh, that''s it."


    Only then did I understand that if he had been to our house, he would certainly bring some things that his parents wanted to bring. In comparison, that is money.


    Of course, this also shows that my parents'' cultural level is average. They are not good at using cards to type money, and they have to ask people to bring money.


    It seems that my parents are set up in a small village. This arrangement is probably easier for people to believe.


    "Oh, by the way, there''s something about Minister Gao. Can you arrange for him to come over? I''ll take a few people from our marketing department with me. "


    "That''s so happy." Situ GUI smiles.


    "First of all, it''s good. It''s just for me. I''ll give it back later."


    I know what he''s up to, but I have to put it first.


    "Don''t worry, they will certainly return it to you. Even so, before you get up, they will certainly make some contributions to me, won''t they?"


    I nodded. It''s true.

 Chapter 203

    I told him about the specific situation. I need to tell old man Gao about this and let him be prepared.


    After all the talk, I took the envelope, followed him out of the office and went back to the conference room. Huson''s eyes on me have changed a little.


    "What is this, engagement letter?" He''s a little sour.


    "What, did you find it, assistant Tang Xin?"


    "Oh, yes, I''m sorry. I didn''t say that." Huson was scared to apologize.


    I took a look at him and knew that if I didn''t explain today, these people would doubt the contents of this envelope.


    I had to reach out and take out the ten thousand yuan from it, and said, "see clearly, the money my parents brought me, money, do you understand?"


    Huson laughed awkwardly and had to say, "clear, clear, it''s good to have a loving parent."


    This really hurt me. I don''t have any parents anymore. Situ GUI gave me the money.


    I had to pretend to be angry, but I was about to take a breath.


    "Minister Wu, can we continue the project negotiation?"


    Situ GUI, of course, knew my situation. At this time, he added, which made my heart come back.


    I gave Huson another look and asked, "what''s the point?"


    "Hu Dong''s project has been finished. Now it''s just three projects to cooperate with."


    Sister Liu gave a quick introduction.


    I sat down and said, "just talk about it. Don''t wait for me."


    "I still have to wait." Huson said with a smile.


    I just reflected that situ GUI followed me out just now. Since it''s three projects, I can''t do without him.


    "Well, now that we are all together, let''s talk about what this project is?"


    Hu Sen and situ GUI looked at each other and said: "a project related to urban planning is expected to take several years."


    With a slight frown, I suddenly realized that the subway construction is under way in this place. Is it a project in this area?


    "Urban subway construction?" I asked tentatively.


    Sister Liu looked at me in surprise, but situ GUI and Hu Sen looked at each other, then extended a thumb and said, "there''s nothing wrong, it''s the construction in this area."


    If I''m stunned, this kind of outsourcing project will not go through a very strict audit.


    I took a look at sister Liu, she looked around, said: "this matter, you must keep it secret, if there is a little wind outside, don''t blame me for being rude."


    She said it to people in our company. Here is an old man in the marketing department who understands this.


    Tang Xin looked at me. I nodded to her and said, "yes, we must keep everything confidential."


    "Don''t worry, I know." Tang Xin also nodded. I should be very assured of her, living in such a family, I believe she must have very strict training in this respect.


    I felt that it was about the same, so I asked, "so how can we cooperate?"


    "Sharing resources and sharing interests equally." Hu Sen is also happy. In a situation like his, we don''t have to cooperate with him at all. But now that we have cooperated, we have to consider how to make everyone satisfied.


    It''s also a way, because all of them are equally divided, and it can''t be said who is more or less. Of course, we also have to contribute.


    In this project, there will certainly be a lot of joints. In this respect, we need three companies to get through together.


    Who knows which side we''ll be stuck on. You know, the strength of three companies is better than one.


    No wonder Hu Sen talked to situ GUI about this project from the beginning.


    Situ GUI, too, has such a good project that he has concealed it from me.


    But looking back, he can''t help it. After all, the company is not owned by LAN. If it''s owned by LAN, I guess they have to cooperate with me.


    But think about it again. If it''s really Lan''s, this project won''t fall on Husen. My father and old man Gao must have snatched this project long ago.


    We will choose them then.


    This is a bit far away, I quickly took back my mind, nodded, said: "this is very good."


    At this time, Tang Xin can only listen, because she can''t speak at all.


    And now when she talks, she always makes people feel that she has the feeling of oppressing others with power.


    That''s not good. Now it''s about the project, which has nothing to do with her family.


    "I agree. It''s settled." Situ GUI didn''t object either.


    I look at sister Liu, she also nodded, it seems that this aspect, there should be no problem."Because this aspect involves confidentiality, we won''t sign any contract. When we have a specific discussion, we''ll talk about it. How about that?"


    I nodded. This project is a big one. Now there is no way to talk about the specific content. Even if we want to talk about it, we can''t talk about it in a year and a half.


    After all, this kind of project is not common. Moreover, businessmen also have business principles. They won''t be happy with us.


    In other aspects, because they had finished talking, there was nothing to say. Hu Sen and situ GUI just stood up and left.


    "Tomorrow is the rest day again. We should have a good rest this time. I said, "Minister Wu, I don''t know if I have time."


    Huson then said with a smile. Look at this meaning. He wanted to invite me.


    "Yes, not only do I have time, but also Tang Xin. I live with her recently. Do you think I''m going to invite us to dinner or something?"


    "Oh, well, this man, there are too many things to do as soon as he gets to my position. I have to be busy when you can rest."


    Hu Sen seems very helpless to say, in fact, I know, to their position, although it will be very tired, but there is still time.


    I just laughed and didn''t expose him. At the same time, I took a look at situ GUI. He nodded slightly, indicating that I knew.


    I also stood up. The two directors wanted to leave. I had to send them all the way out of the marketing department. I just came back.


    Sister Liu has explained to the people in the marketing department that we have some projects now. Of course, only those that need to be kept secret are hidden.


    The marketing department is full of jubilation. It''s obvious that this list is successful. I''m very happy.


    I look at these people in front of me. In a few days, some people will leave. Although their departure will not bring any negative impact, it will make me very sad.


    But it''s only temporary, because I believe they will come back.

 Chapter 204

    Before leaving work, almost all the people were working hard. On the contrary, Tang Xin and I were put aside.


    In order to make Tang Xin adapt to our rhythm faster, I asked her to help sister Liu, but she could only sit in the office and hand over with old man Gao.


    But it''s really nothing. There are few things on old man Gao''s side, and they have been completed soon.


    "I have agreed with situ GUI that he will take you in, but I can make it clear that it''s only temporary, temporary."


    I stressed again, because old man Gao really didn''t want to give it to situ GUI.


    Old man Gao really laughed, and then said, "don''t worry, I will leave this group of people for Feifei. As long as she comes back, we will come back together."


    "What if she comes back? She has nothing now. She''s just a pauper."


    I sighed. It''s true. Now I just want to make a comeback. It''s very difficult, because I really don''t have money.


    And even if I can start a small company, so what? I believe that even if old man Gao comes, no one is willing to cooperate with a small company.


    Old man Gao sighed. In this respect, he certainly can''t help.


    "There''s no problem. As long as we come back, I''ll find a way to make money. We used to have many shareholders who would stand up again because of her."


    I can only smile bitterly. I''ve seen too much about this person''s going to the tea cooler. It''s really a question whether these shareholders can really come back.


    Even if I come back, I''m their younger generation. When I really need them, they may also pressure me. At that time, it''s even more difficult.


    "This team is really good. Even the people who stay are the same. You should treat them well. Maybe they will help you in the future."


    Old man Gao added.


    When I look at those busy people outside, I really feel the cohesion and strong working ability of this team. If it wasn''t for Nie Zhengxuan, I think they could exert more energy.


    "By the way, do you know? After I leave this time, with your lists, I believe it will not be long before I can take the position of director, but one thing is that you will not be trusted by them now. "


    I frowned. It''s true. It''s not too high. The old man said it quickly. I believe it''s hard to come without three or five years.


    I just laughed and said, "what''s the matter? Let''s take our time. Originally, I had another idea."


    "That would be the best." Old man Gao said, "keep the relationship between you and Huson. As long as your relationship is like this, I believe they won''t do anything."


    I suddenly realized that old man Gao was reminding me.


    For Nie, it''s easy for me to mention it. Of course, I need a proof.


    The most direct way to prove this is to become a member of the Nie family.


    But from my point of view, there is only one way to become a member of the Nie family, that is, to marry Nie Zhengping.


    But I can''t accept that.


    Now, Huson''s pursuit is just good for me to get rid of such a situation, because Huson is a barrier between us.


    Nie Shi not only wants to see Hu Sen''s attitude towards me, but also wants to give him face.


    Of course, there is also a time limit. I believe that at most one year, if Huson is not successful, they will make a move.


    On the other hand, they may not believe in Hu Sen''s time.


    With his reputation, I think it''s good to stick to it for a week.


    "Thank you for your reminding. I see. I will pay attention to it. By the way, when you go back to situ GUI, will you spare no effort to help him become a leader in the industry? "


    Old man Gao laughed and said, "it''s not good if you don''t eat and drink at home. Isn''t that what you want? "


    I had to smile awkwardly, old man Gao could see it.


    "But speaking of it, I don''t think situ GUI will take a fancy to you. Really, there is a shadow in his heart."


    I know, that''s me, too. Unfortunately, old man Gao''s eyes are not so accurate this time.


    Forget it. Don''t tell him about it.


    I said, "it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that I just finished my work."


    "Yes, by the way, I heard that you left the rainbow today. Why?"


    "I''ve heard that she''s a good person. I think she can be used in the future."


    "She''s really good, but she has her own weaknesses, but you''re right to keep her. In the human resources department, no one will be more responsible than her. If you use her in your project, I believe there''s no problem at all."


    I nodded. There are few people in this company now.


    Old man Gao thought for a moment, and said: "in fact, there are still some people, I have written their names for you and put them in the drawer. These people, I have classified them for you. Some of them can be used, and some of them are of good ability. You can do as you see."I sighed a long time. It''s not easy to say that old man Gao is really good. He has achieved this level of handover.


    At this time, he looked at his watch, and then said with a smile, "well, I''ve been in this company for too long, and I''ve been in this company for two days. It''s time to turn around. I don''t know when I''ll see you again today."


    I had to smile and say, "that''s easy. As long as you invite me to dinner, I''ll definitely go."


    Old man Gao also laughed and handed me a key.


    "This is me Oh, now it''s the key to your desk drawer. Take it. "


    I took the key and looked at old man Gao''s face.


    He''s ready, and I''m a little hesitant now.


    He looked at me with a smile and said, "what are you afraid of? You have time. Even if you fail, you can start all over again. But if they fail, they have no chance


    Yes, I suddenly realized that I used to think about not failing myself, so when I do something, I always think about how to be sure.


    But as old man Gao said, I can start all over again, but they can''t.


    Then what am I afraid of? I nodded to him.


    Old man Gao just a smile, said: "is this firm expression, go, I left."


    With that, he pushed open the door of the office and left quickly.


    When he went to the marketing department, all the people stood up. They looked at Minister Gao and said goodbye to such an old minister in this way.


    "What are you doing? Maybe I''ll see you again in two days. It''s really sad to cry here. "


    Old man Gao roared and quickly left the marketing department. I feel my tears flow down unconsciously.

 Chapter 205

    I opened old man Gao''s drawer. Oh, it''s my drawer now. Sure enough, everything he promised me was in it.


    In addition to a list, there''s a gift. The gift is wrapped in a box, which is very formal. I don''t know what it is.


    I picked up the list first. Old man Gao was really careful. Almost all the names of the staff were included in the list.


    Of course, the top level is also divided into three levels. The top level is the trusted and usable personnel, which is the so-called best quality resources.


    I see the names of sister Liu and rainbow are there. Sister Liu really makes old man Gao look high, but sister rainbow should be able to.


    I can only smile, this matter, I know it, anyway, sister Liu''s performance now, it is nothing.


    Next, it''s trustworthy and has average ability. I see a few acquaintances, all of whom are former company personnel. Of course, they are only slightly familiar with their names. Maybe they can still remember when they really meet.


    And there is a person with strong ability but general trust below. I see the names of Zhang Wei and Lei Qingmiao. They are all here.


    Old man Gao is really accurate in judging people. Zhang Wei has his own ability and ability. Unfortunately, he is Hu Sen''s man.


    As for the latter, it can only be mediocre. Minister Lei and Minister Zhou are here.


    Think about it. Nie''s management is different from my father''s.


    At that time, my father was quite powerful, so he didn''t care how much better his subordinates were than himself. He could still control himself. In this way, many capable people came up.


    But now, Nie''s own virtue is weak, so he can only use this kind of ability, but he is an obedient person.


    I just laughed. Looking down, it was an evaluation of Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping.


    Nie Zhengxuan is suspicious, weak, suspicious and confident. If you can make good use of it, you can get her trust, but she is careful, not easy to do wrong, it is difficult to really approach her.


    Nie Zhengping''s appearance is different from the inside. On the surface, he is just an ordinary playboy. In fact, he has his own ideas. Weakness, woman, for the woman he likes, Nie Zhengping sometimes acts like a retarded.


    When I saw this, I consciously laughed and thought about it. Nie Zhengping was really interesting.


    I think the old man''s annotation is much more interesting than his.


    Further down, there are also some characteristics of people, including thunder voice, but the last name has a big question mark.


    It''s her. She''s also in old man Gao''s observation. Unfortunately, old man Gao knows little about her.


    This man is so powerful that he can hide it from the old man.


    I have to shake my head and look outside. They have already started to clean up. They should be off work soon. Tomorrow is the rest day, so I have to prepare for it.


    I cleaned up for a while, I looked at the paper again, kept it in mind, and then put it in the small shredder on the table.


    Pick up the gift, I gently open, inside is a very beautiful box.


    It''s heavy. It should be a heavy guy.


    When I opened the box, my tears came out again.


    It''s a personal voice box. It''s like a crystal ball on the top, and it starts to rotate on the top as soon as it''s on the bottom. I gave it to him.


    Of course, I gave it to old man Gao from the time of lanfeifei.


    I bought it with my pocket money for a week. Unexpectedly, old man Gao gave it to me again.


    Maybe he always thought that I was connected with lanfeifei. He sent me this to tell me and lanfeifei that he never forgot me.


    I took a long breath to calm myself down. I twisted the string from below, and the music box made a "Ding Ding Dong Dong" sound.


    Listening to this music, I don''t have to think a lot. Old man Gao left and left such a marketing department.


    Now they''re going to work with me.


    What about myself? Where am I going to go.


    Whether sister Liu is trustworthy. Whether sister rainbow can really help.


    This kind of all, in my mind after, I am very tired.


    I''m really tired. At this time, the first person I think of is situ GUI.


    But he did not respond to me, obviously Tang Xin is here, he dare not too close to me.


    Tang Xin''s ability should be very strong. If it wasn''t for Monton, I wouldn''t take her in, but now it seems that I can''t help it.


    What''s more, even situ GUI can''t help him. I can only ask Tang Xin to help me.


    Before Monton is eliminated, Tang Xin may live with me for a long time.


    Situ GUI is really pitiful. This time, he is going to suffer.


    Think of here, I suddenly wake up for a while, hate, what I think.I feel my face hot, how to think about the Lord is not serious.


    No, I have to find him sometime this weekend. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will come up with a problem.


    Besides, it seems that some relatives are coming to me. Before that, I have to tell situ GUI.


    Think of here, think about tomorrow''s weekend, I feel very happy.


    The music of the music box on the table has stopped. Just take this song as a good farewell to old man Gao.


    A knock at the door interrupted my train of thought.


    "Come in." I used to say, not to mention, I really have a little leadership airs.


    "It''s time for you to sit down and get off work, isn''t it?"


    Liu Jie and Tang Xin came in. As soon as Sister Liu came in, she joked.


    She is now a deputy minister, this kind of joke is still open, and I am quite familiar with her, so it doesn''t matter.


    I laughed and said, "of course not. I thought you hadn''t finished it yet. How''s it going? "


    "It''s easier to do. On Monday, we can confirm the members of the project team. Which project do you want to bring?"


    "I''d better finish the first project. The rest is up to you."


    I had to push it all out.


    "Oh, by the way, don''t move the other members of that project. They are all here. As for the vacancy after you leave, let Xiao Tang come up."


    I think for a moment, if sister Liu has to be responsible for several other projects, she will be responsible for the first one. In this way, she is tired enough.


    Sister Liu took a look and said, "OK, I just want to talk about it."


    I smile, sister Liu should not care about this, because Xiao Tang is half way out, so the performance of what, or sister Liu should take.


    Now, it''s the best arrangement. I look outside. After work, I can have a rest tomorrow.

 Chapter 206

    I followed Liu Jie to the underground parking lot. Liu Jie found her car, said hello to us and drove away.


    I just came to my car with Tang Xin.


    After getting on the bus, Tang Xincai relaxed a lot and said, "my God, I''m so busy on my first day of employment. If I don''t want to be busy in the future?"


    "Little girl, it''s you who are busy. That''s where you are. Today''s harvest is not big."


    "The harvest is very big. To be honest, it''s more tiring than catching ghosts for a day."


    I laughed. How can this be compared? The so-called people have their own way. If I asked us to catch ghosts for a day, I would have died there.


    "Don''t say that. You''ve done a good job, and you''ve brought two more projects to the company."


    I laughed. It''s true. For the projects of Husen and situ GUI, it''s because Tang Xin is here. It''s really her skill.


    Now, the company should have a new record. A new employee just signed two lists.


    However, these two lists still have to go through my hands, so it''s hard to completely count them on Tang Xin.


    Now I find one of the advantages of tangxin''s being here is that if she is here, my relationship with situ GUI will be relaxed.


    Because Nie Zhengxuan always doubted our relationship, whether situ GUI gave me a project or not would be a little bit ugly.


    But Tang Xin is different. She trades with the help of the Tang family. In other words, she should not have much relationship with situ GUI.


    In this way, I got the project of situ GUI, and in her name, Nie Zhengxuan would not think too much.


    Suspicious character, I think of old man Gao''s evaluation of Nie Zhengxuan. It seems that he is very accurate.


    "Wu bu..."


    "OK, when you come out, don''t call me Minister Wu. One day, it''s hard to hear this address. Later, when you are outside, just call me sister Wu."


    I''m a little older than Tang Xin, but I don''t have any psychological pressure to be her elder sister.


    "OK, sister Wu, what are you going to do with me?"


    "What''s the arrangement? Stay with me. The cottage belongs to you and the big house belongs to me. In case that Mondon comes one day, you have to help me. It''s better than staying in a hotel."


    "I know that. You''ve already told me. I mean, tomorrow is the weekend."


    "Well, you think about that. OK, tomorrow weekend, I''ll take you to play for a day. Oh, by the way, I have an appointment at noon tomorrow. I have to go out for a while."


    Tang Xin''s expression is a little embarrassed, said: "OK is OK, but what can I do?"


    "Well, tomorrow morning, I''ll give you the key first, or you won''t even be able to get in. Then we go shopping. At noon, you go home to have a rest. In the afternoon, I''ll pick you up. We''ll go out and have a good time. In the evening, I''ll invite you to dinner, OK


    Tang Xin thought for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, listen to your arrangement, Wu Sister Wu. "


    I laughed. Tang Xin is really a lovely person. When I got home, I didn''t see situ GUI any more. I always felt that there was something missing in my heart.


    After a brief tidying up, I cooked dinner and ate it with Tang Xin.


    While eating, she praised me for the delicious food I cooked. In recent days, I have been eating outside, and I feel like I am going to vomit.


    I just laughed and helped her clean up the cabin. I found out that she didn''t prepare anything at all.


    There was almost nothing but a few clothes.


    My God, this kind of going out is really OK, just a backpack.


    If there''s a difference, how much she''ll suffer.


    "You''re just going out with nothing."


    "It''s good to get used to it. And this time I came out, I was in the city. If I had lived in the wild before."


    Sure enough, she is a powerful little girl.


    I secretly admire, if let me live in the wilderness, really scared to death.


    "I said," are you not afraid of wolves? "


    I wanted to talk about ghosts, but think about it, that''s what she does. Maybe she is most afraid of these ghosts.


    "I''m not afraid. I''m professionally trained and armed."


    "By the way, I remember that you took a sword when you got rid of ghosts. Didn''t you bring it today? What''s the point? "


    Tang Xin threw out her tongue at me and took off her coat. Then I found that she was wearing a belt around her waist.


    I said what kind of dress is it? There''s no formal dress with a belt. Fortunately, it''s on the inside. If it''s on the outside, people have to laugh at her.


    "This is my weapon."


    I was stunned, this just reflected, is it a belt? Forget it. This has nothing to do with me.


    "I said, your dress is really good. Well, tomorrow morning, I''ll take you out to buy some clothes. There''s a laundry change"Hey, sister Wu, but I don''t have enough money. I don''t think I can afford clothes of your brand."


    "Come on, don''t be so pathetic. If these two projects are really successful, you''ll get a lot of money. I''ll help you with tomorrow''s money first. Women, they always have to have their own clothes and shoes. Do you understand? "


    "Oh." I think she agreed a little reluctantly. It seems that she wears more sportswear in normal times.


    "Go to bed and rest early. We''ll start early tomorrow."


    I can''t wait until tomorrow.


    I went back to the big room and fell on the bed. But I couldn''t sleep.


    In bed. Fiddling with the mobile phone, thinking for a long time, I still sent him a message.


    Are you there? I miss you. I can''t sleep.


    As soon as the information passed, there was a response.


    Little fool, you just sent me a message. I''ve been waiting for you all night.


    I spit out my tongue, and I''m still very happy, but he exaggerates too much. This time has just started in the evening.


    Well, you''ve been waiting for a long time. I''ll go to see you at noon tomorrow. Where are you waiting for me?


    Well, you decide where you''re going. I''ll find a place nearby.


    I was secretly happy in my heart. After thinking about it, I would take Tang Xin to go shopping tomorrow. That''s the right place to go to the pedestrian street.


    So he sent the news to him.


    OK, I see. I''ll make a reservation tomorrow, and then I''ll text you. There''s our hotel over there. There''s no problem with confidentiality.


    I feel a little shy, but a little excited. I''ve known him for a long time, and it''s my first time to go to a place like a hotel.


    And that feeling is really special.


    OK, I see. I''ll see you tomorrow. Good night, rest early and keep your spirits.


    I sent a message. When he said good night, I put my cell phone aside and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 207

    As soon as I wake up, it''s already dawn, and I come out with Tang Xin, she is still quite happy.


    Today we all wear casual clothes, but compared with Tang Xinyi, I always feel that my casual clothes are not so casual.


    After all, to go out, wearing formal clothes will make people feel a little uncomfortable, but my casual clothes are also the common dress of pure women.


    I also specially spent makeup. When I saw Tang Xin in the hall, I knew that she had been ready half an hour ago.


    A closer look, she actually a sportswear, and then do not spend makeup, such a body, it looks really a little bit of sports, small fresh feeling.


    But a lot less sexy, because of its body by the sportswear to the generous block.


    I gave a wry smile. This time, Tang Xin has to educate her. A girl can''t find her mother-in-law.


    Just about to go out, I suddenly remembered that I had an appointment with situ GUI today. After thinking about it, I said, "Tang Xin, wait for me at the door."


    Tang Xin had no choice but to put his hands in his pocket and wait for me.


    I quickly ran back to the house, turned under the pillow, and found a small box.


    Protective measures, this guy, just put it here, not to mention put it away.


    After thinking about it, I picked it up and put it in my personal bag. With a smile, I left.


    After Tang Xin came to the street, I went to several clothing stores first. Here, I changed Tang Xin from head to toe. It seems that it has a little fresh girl''s meaning.


    Tang Xin was a little uncomfortable with the clothes, and asked bitterly, "sister Wu, is this really good? Net spend your money not to say, and this appearance, feel a little uncomfortable ah, as well as sports to install good hands and feet


    "There are always fights in the street, aren''t you? That means it helps. Follow me to make up later. "


    "I have to make up. Don''t worry, sister Wu. I''m in the most trouble about it, and I can''t do it."


    "Little fool, how can you do without makeup? You have to learn this. What''s more, a girl, of course, has to spend her life on beauty. Although you do it in a different industry, beauty is still loved by everyone, isn''t it? "


    Tang Xin sticks out her tongue at me. I feel that she is really cute.


    In the dressing room, Tang Xin carefully watched the whole process, while I was guiding the makeup artist.


    Don''t be too vulgar, it''s meaningless.


    The highest level of make-up is to let people feel that they can''t see people with make-up, but to have that kind of light breath.


    Don''t mention that Tang Xin is a girl with a good foundation. She doesn''t usually dress up, but she is attractive.


    It can''t be said that she is a beauty, but because of special reasons, she always has a different temperament.


    When it''s over, Tang Xin looks at himself in the mirror and can''t believe it.


    "Come on, sister Wu, I feel like I''ve changed myself."


    I laughed, paid the money, took her and left. This little girl, if she goes on, she will show her timidity.


    The people on the street gradually increased. I saw that there were people looking at me all around. They all noticed me and Tang Xin.


    I can''t help but look up, sometimes, a stunning look, is the best evaluation of beauty.


    Of course, I hope that look is just amazing, not with a color feeling.


    But I really don''t want to come to anything, I suddenly found that there is a look like this feeling.


    Although I don''t pay attention to it, it''s always troublesome to be looked at like this.


    I turned to the place where my eyes came from, only to find that there was a very special person standing over there. It was Nie Zhengping. I went. How did he come here?


    He obviously saw us and came over.


    This is embarrassing. I don''t know how to deal with my boss at work during the break time.


    Say good to say hello to him, I really don''t like this, if you don''t say hello, it''s not very polite.


    "Break time, don''t say hello." He understood the situation and said that I didn''t want to salute, which was just right.


    Tang Xin is obviously very relaxed and says with a smile: "director Nie has come here to go shopping, which is really rare. A man comes here."


    Nie Zhengping was stunned, and then said, "Oh, nothing. I just came to have a look. I didn''t expect to see you two."


    I only laugh, this is really out of luck, how to meet him, strange, he alone? According to the truth, a person like him will not come out alone.


    "Director Nie didn''t ask for a female companion. If you are alone, I don''t believe you will come here. This is women''s street."I pretended I didn''t know anything and asked.


    Nie Zhengping''s eyes obviously fluttered. I knew that he must have lied to me.


    "Oh, well, I want to buy a gift for my sister, so come and have a look. Of course, I''m not alone. I also made an appointment to help me choose the gift."


    Just then, I heard another voice: "Zhengping, eh, isn''t this minister Wu? Why are you here? "


    This voice is so familiar. It''s actually sister Liu. When she first heard it, she obviously didn''t see me. This Zhengping is really close.


    I looked at sister Liu, pretended not to know what was going on, and said, "Hey, sister Liu, why are you here?"


    Sister Liu is also carrying a bag, which is obviously something she just bought.


    "This..." Sister Liu didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Oh, that''s what I said just now. When I buy a gift for my sister, I always have to see if it fits. So let sister Liu come out to help me. She has a good eye."


    Nie Zhengping should be to see the embarrassment, quickly added a sentence.


    I had to nod my head and said with a smile, "Oh, that''s for sure. I still believe in Sister Liu''s eyes. Liu Jie, then you come out, what about the child? "


    "Oh, my parents just came here. I asked them to look after the children. It''s OK." Sister Liu also said with a smile.


    "Well, I also said that I would invite you out one day and invite the little guy to dinner again. Look at the little body, you can''t give him too good food."


    Sister Liu sighed, but didn''t say anything. I know she should be under a lot of pressure.


    However, she walked with Nie Zhengping in this way, and old man Gao also made me trust her. I really don''t know how to start this trust.

 Chapter 208

    I found that Nie Zhengping''s eyes moved from me to Tang Xin, obviously attracted by the new beauty.


    "I didn''t expect that assistant Tang Xin was so beautiful after she put on her make-up."


    Nie Zhengping''s words sound a little uncomfortable to me.


    Sister Liu walked past Cong, looked at Tang Xin up and down, and said, "Oh, my God, it''s really different when it comes to makeup. I just thought this beauty looks so familiar. Who is it?"


    Tang Xinjiao laughs. Women always like to be praised for their beauty, especially by another woman.


    I had no choice but to shake my head and ask, "Sister Liu, have you helped director Nie choose the right things?"


    "Yes." With a smile, sister Liu gave her handbag to Nie Zhengping.


    I probably took a look at it. It''s just a dress, but it looks like Nie Zhengping bought it for sister Liu.


    Forget it, this has nothing to do with me. I pretend I don''t know what''s going on.


    "Oh, let''s go first. After all, it''s not good to go shopping with the leaders. Besides, it seems that our three women and you are not very good."


    I''m going to leave with a smile. But sister Liu stopped us.


    "Wait, I happen to have something to do, and I''ll go with you. Director Nie, the gift has been chosen. I''ll talk about it later. " She winked at Nie Zhengping. I had to pretend I didn''t see her.


    Nie Zhengping just smile, very gentlemanly said: "well, thank you very much today, originally also want to invite you to lunch, then another day."


    I watched them act like this, but I didn''t say it. When sister Liu took a picture, I said, "we''re gone."


    I laughed, followed sister Liu to leave here, Tang Xin followed behind us, waved at Nie Zhengping and left.


    "Sister Liu, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    I don''t know what to ask now, so I have to stagger the topic.


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "there are some things I can only do. Don''t worry. I won''t tell you."


    I was stunned for a moment. What does that mean.


    Sister Liu winked at me and said, "Minister Gao and I had a meal last night."


    "No, what did Minister Gao say?" I was surprised. This old man Gao won''t sell me. Does he just trust sister Liu?


    It can be seen from today''s situation that sister Liu and Nie Zhengping really have a different relationship.


    Sister Liu then laughed and said, "I didn''t say anything, but I can also hear that you are definitely not such a simple person. Otherwise, elder Gao would not let me help you well."


    I have to smile bitterly, as long as she doesn''t know my identity, I care about the others.


    Sister Liu sighed at this time and said, "besides, elder Gao said some strange things to let me tell you everything I know. This is strange. "


    "Of course, I''ll tell the marketing department." I''m smiling, but I''m thinking about something.


    It''s definitely not business, but I can only say so.


    With a little smile, sister Liu said, "just like you don''t trust me, I don''t trust you either. I have to see."


    I have to give a bitter smile. It''s really strange that we two partners like this don''t trust each other and have to cooperate with each other.


    "Wu, Vice Minister Liu, what do you say?"


    Tang Xin obviously heard something, but he didn''t understand what it meant.


    This is for sure. The relationship between us is not what she can understand now.


    "Oh, nothing. I''m going back to see the children. You can go on shopping."


    Sister Liu responded, and then waved to me. She really came and left.


    I had to wave at him. Tang Xin looked at her back strangely and said, "what a strange person."


    I just jokingly said: "in our eyes, you are a strange person."


    Tang Xin put out his tongue and began to laugh.


    I looked at my watch. It''s almost noon now. I picked up my mobile phone, and there was a short message on it. It was the address of a hotel, and still let me go behind.


    Situ GUI thought too far. He must have arranged someone he trusted to be at the back door.


    I just laughed and then sent a message back.


    Tang Xin stood on one side at this time, but she didn''t look at me.


    "That Tang Xin, there should be a key in front of him. Let''s go to match the key. I have something to do. You should go home first. Oh, by the way, take the money. I don''t think you cook much. You can make do at noon and I''ll treat you to a good meal in the evening. "


    "Sister Wu, don''t do that. I still have money." Tang Xin is a little embarrassed.I smile and put the money into her hand, said: "take it, your money ah, or to emergency it."


    She had to smile at me. I knew she didn''t have much money.


    This is my future right-hand assistant. I have to stabilize her first. And if she knows about my affair with situ GUI later, she can''t say anything.


    With her key, I took a taxi and told the driver where to go. After the taxi left, I quickly walked to situ GUI.


    It should be said that I''m like a thief now. I always have to look around to see if anyone can catch up. I saw Nie Zhengping and sister Liu here just now. Who knows who will be behind.


    But after a few places, I found that there was no one to follow, so I was relieved.


    The front is the hotel. The back door is in a small aisle.


    I looked around to make sure there was no one. Then I turned around and entered the aisle.


    Sure enough, a small back door appeared in front of me, and I was about to knock. The door opened slowly.


    It was situ GUI who welcomed me. He was looking at me with a smile.


    I suddenly felt a little moved and excited in my heart. The feeling of being a thief was also very exciting.


    And I don''t know why, we just haven''t seen each other for a day, but I always feel like it''s been a long time.


    I flew over and hugged situ Jian.


    "I hate it. It''s all you." I said softly, but it''s a good feeling to be held by him.


    "Little fool, come in quickly. Let''s go inside first. You haven''t eaten yet."


    His voice is really gentle, let my heart all melt, I feel just met everything, is not a matter.


    Now all I have in mind is him and what we''re going to do.

 Chapter 209

    The back door is an elevator. It''s a special design.


    Follow situ GUI up to the top floor by elevator. This is the top floor of the hotel. From here, you can see the whole pedestrian street. It''s really well designed.


    However, there was only one door on the whole floor. When I opened the door, I found that this room was bigger than my rental house.


    And there are halls and restaurants. It''s really luxurious here.


    I''ve heard about this kind of presidential suite before, but I haven''t been there. Today I''ve seen it.


    "This is the so-called presidential suite?"


    I asked strangely.


    But situ GUI laughed, and then said, "what, it''s not a suite. Compared with the so-called presidential suite, it''s still far away."


    I looked at it. Although it was bigger than my rental house, I didn''t feel anything special.


    "This is what I asked them to prepare. This noon, it belongs to both of us."


    "Really, great." I hugged him happily and kissed him actively.


    I love that. I love him.


    "All right." He slapped me heavily on the butt, then pointed to a small dining car on one side and said, "let''s have some rice first. Aren''t you hungry?"


    "I''m really hungry." I put out my tongue. In front of him, I felt like a little girl.


    After I opened the lid of the dining car, I saw two kinds of delicacies in front of the dining car.


    It looks quite appetizing.


    Sure enough, the taste is first-class. It''s not made by ordinary chefs. It seems that situ GUI really prepared a lot for this time today.


    "GUI, you don''t know. Today I went shopping with Tang Xin and bought her several clothes."


    I gave him a brief account of this morning''s events, including seeing Nie Zhengping and sister Liu.


    Situ Guiwei frowned. He didn''t care about Nie Zhengping and sister Liu at all. Instead, he asked, "when will Tang Xin leave?"


    I looked at him, laughed and said, "what''s the matter? I think it''s good, and she can protect me. At least that Monton won''t hurt me


    But situ GUI sighed, looked at me helplessly, and said, "one day when she was there, Husen and I were not at peace."


    "What''s the matter? What''s the relationship between you and her grandmother? "


    Situ GUI had to smile bitterly and said, "well, it''s really hard to tell you. If she wants to tell you, she will tell you. We can''t say it. We will be killed."


    I had to stick out my tongue again. Is it so serious? It sounds like something.


    But in retrospect, situ GUI is a ghost after all. Even if he was killed, he should not be protected by law.


    Forget it. I don''t want to put him in danger because of this. Then I won''t ask.


    After dinner, we just pushed out the small dining car and put it on the aisle like that. It was estimated that someone would take it away.


    I deliberately did not go to see him, but came to the window, looking at the scenery outside.


    I know what will happen, to be honest, my heart is looking forward to such things, but I always feel that I should not be too active.


    He just looked at me and suddenly hugged me from behind.


    I feel a soft body, has fallen in his arms, his breath penetrated into my nose, I feel a little can''t help it.


    "GUI, I miss you." I said softly.


    I really miss him. I don''t know why. Since he left me, I found that as soon as I stopped working, I would think of him first.


    I can''t live without him. If it wasn''t for Monton, I think I''d still live with him now.


    He kisses my neck from behind, which makes me feel itchy.


    But that kind of feeling is good, I feel my body more and more soft, can only rely on his arms to reluctantly stand.


    "GUI, you''re not going to do that." I asked in a low voice. I felt like I was enchanting him this time.


    "Little fool, isn''t that good?" He said, the hand has begun to unruly up, but also into the inside.


    "I hate it. Don''t do that. This is the window. What should I do if someone sees me?"


    I look outside, it''s still noon, sunny, it''s easier to see far away.


    "Don''t worry, the windows here are unidirectional and can''t be seen from the outside." He said softly.


    This kind of feeling is really exciting, I suddenly found that when I can look outside, I don''t know what to do, but it makes me feel more."No, I''ll be shy." I tried to take him out of the window, but he held me unable to move.


    "Just give it to me." He said softly, and then I felt the button loose slowly.


    "Stop." I suddenly thought of a good way to stimulate him.


    He obviously stopped for a moment, staring at me.


    "As I said, we must take protective measures in the future. Do you have them?"


    He was obviously stunned. Obviously, he didn''t bring it.


    "This I''ll go down and buy it now. " He seemed to return to that calm state, I feel just a little passion, slowly began to fade.


    You''re kidding. How could that be.


    I looked at him, and his eyes were a little confused. I had to get close to him and kiss him on the lips.


    Then he said in his ear, "no, I have it in my backpack. It''s beside the bed."


    As soon as I finished, I felt that his hands held me harder. At the same time, his soft lips attacked me again.


    "Ah, my dear, I love you, I am willing to give everything for you." I feel like I''m starting to lose my head.


    I had to use my last little strength to bear his love.


    "Heart, you are so kind. Today you are very attractive." He whispered in my ear, at the same time, the movement of his hand was faster.


    I feel that he has a reaction, he is too anxious.


    "No, I have to take it out." I reminded him that I was afraid that he would suddenly stop and look for something. In that case, I would be very uncomfortable.


    He smiles and says, "OK, let''s go back."


    I feel like I''ve been picked up by him, so I stick it in his arms and enjoy his power.


    GUI, come on.

 Chapter 210

    That kind of feeling, makes people crazy. When I wake up, I find that he has been lying beside me, just looking at me quietly.


    "What are you looking at?" I gave him a shy look.


    He gave a little smile, and it was really nice to smile.


    I didn''t find out before. At that time, we were in a rental house, and we couldn''t see anything when we turned off the light. This is the first time.


    "Heart, we''ll have a long time to be so secretive."


    He said, smiling and stroking my hair.


    "Isn''t that good? I think it''s OK, and it won''t take long, as long as that Monton leaves. "


    I Jiaoxiao a, his feeling, always that kind of unwilling means in it.


    "How could he leave so easily?"


    Situ GUI''s expression was a little depressed. It seems that this Monton is not an ordinary ghost, and he is very pestering.


    I had to take the initiative to offer my kiss, and then said: "well, don''t mention this, OK? I have to go back quickly. If Tang Xinjiu has been waiting for her, she will find her. Then you can bear it. "


    His expression was obviously a little dim. He sighed and said, "this guy, what are you doing here? It''s so bad that I can''t be with the one I love. "


    I had to kiss him and said, "well, don''t think about it. She has come, so don''t say it. I got up first


    I said and sat up. Unexpectedly, he suddenly hugged me from behind and said in my ear, "can I see you tomorrow?"


    I had to smile bitterly and say, "it''s hard. I can''t come out every day. Is there something wrong?"


    I see his expression, it''s really cute, a bit so bullied primary school students mean, I am very interested.


    "Well, you don''t have to do that. I promise you that if I have a chance, I''ll come to you, OK?"


    I feel like I''m fooling a child, but he laughs. I can see that he is very happy.


    In fact, I also want to see situ GUI every day. This is a kind of idea. I don''t know when it came into being or why it happened.


    I just know that the feeling of love between situ GUI and me is really getting stronger and stronger.


    I love him, and I feel that he loves me, too. That''s it.


    Turn around, gently embrace him, feel the tenderness in his arms.


    "You know what? I hope we can be fair and aboveboard together, instead of having to hide like we are now. "


    I said so, he obviously shook his body for a while, and then hugged me.


    "I don''t have any problems here. It''s up to you. As long as you say one word, I promise I can get the certificate with you."


    I laughed, I just want him to say that, because I know that I can''t really be with him now.


    Whether it''s my business or for him.


    If I really have to confirm my relationship with him, let''s not talk about what will happen to Husen. I promise Nie Zhengxuan will not let me go.


    Then I can''t stay in Nie''s.


    And now, I''m still far away from them, not to mention the core part, even the outer part. It''s a bottomless pit.


    I have to get close to them again and try to get close to them by all means. I must not be able to solve the problem at this time.


    "This matter, it seems, I have to think about it, but I am very satisfied with your reply."


    I laughed.


    Situ GUI held my shoulder, pulled me up and said, "what are you satisfied with? Will I marry you if you are satisfied?"


    I nodded hard, this is what every woman would like to hear, the person I love most, to marry myself, this is definitely the best reward.


    But situ GUI seemed to calm down, looked at me and said, "is this it? I''ll think about it


    "What are you thinking about?"


    I glared at him, but he was not flustered at all, and then said, "what I think about is that I should inform my parents and family, and your family should also come forward. But... "


    "Come on, you don''t know about me." I hit him hard.


    He just laughed, reached for my fist and said, "I''m just joking with you. How can I let you be hurt? Don''t worry, it won''t happen."


    I gave him a white look and said, "I know you won''t. I believe you." I gave him another kiss in the face and wanted to leave.


    But he held me again and said with a smile, "but I have to make an appointment. When will you come next time? How about tomorrow?"I looked at him. He was waiting for me here.


    I thought about it carefully, then shook my head and said, "no, not only tomorrow, not the day after tomorrow, maybe this week."


    "Why?" This time he widened his eyes as if he saw something incredible.


    I just laughed and said, "why. This is a long story. On the one hand, it''s because you forced me to come. "


    "It''s me. It''s my sister-in-law. This can be changed." He immediately chuckled.


    I looked at him, only laughed, and then said: "this is not the main reason, I have forgiven you."


    "Thank you, madam." He was a little exaggerating, which made me laugh, "eh, you said it''s not the main reason, what''s the main reason?"


    I looked at him, laughed, a little jokingly said: "the main reason is because these two days, my relatives are coming."


    "Relatives, which relatives, do you need me to pick them up?"


    Listening to his silly words, I laughed, then turned back and shaved his nose and said, "this relative doesn''t need you to greet him."


    He seems to understand, oh, and then embarrassed smile.


    Looking at him, it''s really a little bit long.


    I dressed quickly, then gave him a kiss on the cheek and said, "if it''s convenient, I''ll let you know."


    Looking at him waving at me, the heart of that face was unwilling, I was secretly funny.


    However, I am more or less reluctant to part with it. When I turn around, I also feel that I am reluctant to part with it.


    Dear, we''ll always be together. You said it and swore it.

 Chapter 211

    When I got back to the rental house, I found that Tang Xin just got up for a nap. Because he didn''t take a nap just now, and he exercised a little too much, I felt a little tired.


    Tang Xin also saw it. Let me have a rest first. Anyway, there is still time tomorrow. If not, I will go out to play tomorrow.


    Think about it, since tomorrow has already pushed the matter of situ GUI, there is always time, I just laugh, this sleep, until more than six o''clock to get up.


    After getting up, I found Tang Xin sitting in the hall watching TV. This little girl really can''t cook, and she doesn''t know how to eat. I had to cook myself.


    After a night''s rest, I feel that I have recovered a lot. Today is Sunday, just take Tang Xin around.


    Tang Xinde once came here and was a little curious about what she saw. She took her around several famous scenic spots. She was still very happy and kept taking selfie hairrings with her mobile phone.


    I''m just watching. Now I seem to be over this age.


    "Sister Wu, look, Husen." Tang Xin is having a good time and suddenly points to the front and says.


    I looked up, and it was really Husen. He took a girl with him. It seemed that he saw us and came to us quickly.


    My heart secretly sneer, is not that chasing me, do not chase other girls? It was his own death. No wonder I did.


    When Huson saw me, he still laughed brightly, but I don''t think so. His smile is really disgusting.


    "It''s a coincidence that I met Minister Wu here." He held out his hand and laughed.


    But I didn''t reach out, just said coldly: "Oh, director Hu Sen, has he changed his girlfriend again? Why don''t you introduce it to us? "


    Strange, I feel a little strange in my heart. When I say this, I always feel a little sour, and I feel a little uncomfortable.


    What''s the matter? What does he have to do with me, and I already have situ GUI?


    Besides, he is a playboy himself. This situation is not unpredictable. Why do you feel like this.


    Huson obviously didn''t expect me to ask him like this. He just laughed and said, "misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. Let me introduce you. This is what I said, Wu xiner, Minister Wu. And this is my sister, Hu Yan. "


    Sister? I didn''t react at once. He is a fox spirit who has been practicing for three thousand years. How can he have a sister.


    I looked at Tang Xin, but she laughed, and then said, "it''s only after so many years that I know you have a sister."


    Huson laughed awkwardly and said, "well, you know, of course I might have a sister."


    My heart was bright. Hu Sen, like situ GUI, had to drag himself into this society, so it''s normal to have a sister, and he should also have parents.


    Hu Yan then said with a smile: "Oh, this is the company''s pass, you announced at the press conference that Wu Xin''er sister, ah, it''s really natural beauty, brother, you have a good eye."


    "That''s right. Who''s your brother?" Huson had a proud face.


    But I''m a little embarrassed. It''s not because I talked about the press conference, but because I really wronged him.


    I stare at him one eye, this just stretch out a hand to go, with Hu Yan know.


    Hu Yan said with a smile: "sister Wu, let me tell you, do you know? I''m the director of marketing department of Hu''s group, but I''m surprised that my brother has taken over several projects this time. "


    So, I took a look at Husen and said, "next time, it''s better to let your marketing department cooperate with me. Every time you come, it will cause trouble."


    Tang Xin laughed, but Hu Sen was embarrassed, and then said, "don''t say that. It''s not just me. Isn''t that situ GUI always running to you?"


    "He''s a business man."


    "Me too. When talking about the project, I didn''t say anything else, did I? I don''t talk about private affairs until I''ve finished my business, do I? It''s like situ GUI. He has only official affairs, but no private affairs. "


    For a moment, I was speechless, not to mention that Huson really talked about public affairs first, and only when the public affairs were finished did he have so many indistinct things.


    Hu Yan laughed, and then said: "my brother, he is just like this. This time, director situ took aim at him again, so I watched the play. By the way, last time you targeted it, it seems that it was also because of a woman


    It''s the first time I heard about it. I looked at Hu Yan and said with a smile, "then you should know that your brother''s girlfriend keeps coming."


    "Don''t worry. As long as you talk, I''ll watch him for you." Hu Yan said with a smile that she is really an old man in the social arena. If I accidentally agree, it seems that I agree to Hu Sen''s request.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t be so strict. By the way, who was it last time? I''m interested to know. " I pretended to have nothing to ask, but in fact, I really want to know the answer.Because I want to know who was the reason of situ GUI last time. This means that the woman must have a little affinity with situ GUI.


    Hu Yan laughed, and then said: "last time that was very famous, it was the daughter of the former boss of LAN''s group, LAN Feifei."


    I am a Leng in the heart, can''t, last time unexpectedly is also for me? I couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "Oh, I''ve heard of this man." I had to say: "but since then, your brother''s girlfriend, certainly a lot of it?"


    "I don''t know. He didn''t say at home that you are the second woman besides lanfeifei, and the family already knows you."


    Hu Yan''s words give me a headache. How can Hu Sen talk nonsense without my consent.


    And if everyone in this family knows what it is. But it suddenly occurred to me, do you know me in situ GUI''s family?


    I look at Hu Sen and say that it''s fake not to be moved, but I can''t accept such a move.


    "Director Hu, I''m sorry. I''m here to play with Tang Xin today. I won''t talk to you any more. I''ll leave first."


    I want to take this matter with me and get out of here.


    "No, I also take my sister out to play, otherwise, let''s go together." Huson is a bit cheeky.


    I slightly frown, but feel the arm is being held, it is actually Hu Yan, she said with a smile: "come on, play together, anyway, there is no matter."


    I just laughed. It seems that I can''t escape this time.

 Chapter 212

    This time, Huson was very eye-catching. He was a man, and he was quite handsome. He came out with three women. Along the way, there would always be people looking this way.


    However, Hu Yan and I have a good chat. On the one hand, women always have some endless topics. On the other hand, Hu Yan is also a peer. She can chat with each other both in public and in private.


    Tang Xin obviously also quickly into the come in, as long as it is not about business, she is still very knowledgeable, because she has gone through a lot of places before.


    According to her, they all went out when they were doing tasks.


    However, it is well said that it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books, and it is better to read countless people than to travel thousands of miles. Like Tang Xin, he not only traveled thousands of miles, but also read countless ghosts, which is even more mysterious.


    Hu Yan or now, do not know why, his brother for Tang Xin''s attitude, seems to be very respectful, which makes her greatly puzzled.


    She also asked me quietly, but how can I tell her? I can''t say that her former brother has actually died, but now she is a fox.


    I just laughed and said that Tang Xin is also a powerful person, but she is not famous in this city. She came out to exercise.


    This is half true and half false, but Hu Yan still believes it. I always feel that her trust in me is a little too much.


    At noon, Hu Sen paid for us to have a meal. To be honest, if it wasn''t for Tang Xin and Hu Yan, I would not have agreed with him.


    Just out of the restaurant, I saw a few little gangsters standing on the side of the road. They seemed to have a look at us, and then turned their heads.


    Maybe I''m paranoid, although I just felt that they had a little bad intentions.


    Out of the restaurant, we plan to visit a theme park nearby, where I remember my father took me when I was very young.


    Although I''m over that age now, I''m still very interested because there are many adult entertainment things in it.


    "Tang Xin, do you have any feelings?" A few of us walked there, because it was not too far. As we were walking, Hu Sen suddenly turned to Tang Xin and asked.


    "It''s like being followed by someone." Tang Xin is also smiling. His voice is very light, but we can all hear him.


    I frowned and was followed. Who is it? I don''t know.


    I wanted to look back, but I heard Huson say, "don''t look back. As soon as you look back, they will find us. There''s nothing wrong with walking like this. Wait until they come up."


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "it''s strange that you come out alone with three women and don''t get watched."


    Huson turned his lips and said, "I don''t know where they are. According to the truth, no matter what road you are in, you should know me."


    But Hu Yan said with a smile: "not necessarily, you forget, last time there were people pestering me, the dead fat man''s men, it''s really boring."


    Fatso, who is it? I always feel that when she says this, it seems that a figure will appear in her mind. Although it is very vague, it can be called dead fat.


    Huson just laughed and said, "it looks like it might be his man."


    At this time, we had already entered the park. I specially took a look through a parking mirror at the gate of the park. Sure enough, there were three or four little gangsters behind us.


    Do they dare to make trouble just like this? It shouldn''t be.


    After playing in the park for a while, I slowly forgot about it. Originally, nothing happened. Those little gangsters probably saw the reason why we were not easy to get into trouble, so they should have left.


    Play for a while, we found a cold drink shop, sitting outside, suddenly a figure blocked the sun.


    I looked up and measured a stout guy.


    Looking at his age, he was nearly thirty, but he was short and fat. I felt that he had nothing to do. Although the skin is not very white, but also look OK. But a fat man destroys a hundred beauties.


    I took a look at him and immediately understood which one it was.


    Dead fat man, it''s really him. I couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It was him.


    This man is Lei Yuhong. He''s really a character. He''s Lei Huasheng''s second son. Lei Qingming is supposed to be two brothers, but I''ve played with him since I was a child.


    I''ve hated him since I was a child, because I''m too fat. That''s how I grew up.


    Not only that, but also a man of no learning and no skill. Later, he wanted to enter the company, but his father stopped him.


    Now in the company, I can''t see him. I almost forget him. I suddenly appear here today. What are you going to do?


    "What a coincidence. I met Miss Hu here." As soon as Lei Yuhong comes over, his eyes are fixed on Hu Yan.


    I can only smile bitterly in secret. It seems that Lei Yuhong is pursuing Hu Yan, but they really don''t deserve it.


    I think I''m already tall, but Hu Yan is a little bit higher than me. Standing beside Lei Yuhong, she''s more or less that contrast cute.But that''s the situation of women''s low, now he is so low, immediately feel so sick.


    "This kind of coincidence, or less is better." Hu Yan doesn''t give him face at all.


    Hu Sen''s current strength can be said to be completely ignored.


    "Don''t say it so early. Now Nie''s company is developing rapidly. I''m the future leader. I think we can talk about it."


    As soon as he spoke, he was very annoying. He thought he was a character.


    Sure enough, Hu Yan didn''t even look him in the eye, and said: "Nie''s company, how can the young master say it should be Nie Zhengping, or even Nie Zhengxuan is not too much, you are far from it."


    "Hum." Lei Yuhong snorted coldly and said, "don''t be Nie Zhengping or Nie Zhengxuan. Sooner or later, you''ll have to clean up. Your mother is on my father''s side." Said, also hehe of smile two.


    I immediately understood what he meant. Sister Liu was right. She remarried to Lei Huasheng.


    I looked at him coldly, but I didn''t speak. Lei Yuhong is really a guy who can''t accomplish enough and can''t defeat enough. Maybe I can take advantage of his arrogance in the future.


    "I''ll say that when you really become the young master. Brother, I''m in a good mood today, but it''s not good now. Why don''t we go back, but let''s send sister Xin''er and sister Tang Xin back first? "


    Hu Yan has lost the power to play as soon as she saw it. I just laughed and said, "it''s not necessary. We have our own car."


    Hu Sen said with a smile: "I''d better send you. Some people are not so good-looking."


    Lei Yuhong looked at me angrily and then asked, "who are you?"


    "You don''t care." I replied with a smile and turned away.


    Man Yue, an author I know today, is going to have an operation. Here I wish the operation a success. Code is not easy. Just a blessing.

 Chapter 213

    "Stop." Lei Yuhong stopped me behind his back.


    "Sorry, this is my guest. You are not qualified to shout here." Huson coldly said a word and left with us.


    Lei Yuhong''s voice came from behind: "sooner or later, I will let you see that Nie''s company will become Lei''s company, and I will be the strongest at that time, waiting for you to ask me."


    I gave a wry smile, followed Huson out of the theme park, I came to my car, Huson embarrassed to smile at me, said: "sorry, let you see the bad things."


    "It''s nothing. I think it''s very interesting. It''s just that this idiot wants to swallow Nie Shi. It''s a little bold."


    "It seems that the relationship between Lei and Nie is only maintained on the basis of a marriage. If there is no such basis, there may have been problems for a long time."


    I was surprised. When Huson said this, he seemed to be just careless, but he knew my situation. He thought I was looking for information for lanfeifei. This must be a reminder to me.


    I nodded slightly, indicating that I already knew. In this case, I think Lei Qingmiao promised to know something. Now I just want to find a way to pull her over.


    By the way, I remember that our project may start tomorrow. Although Lei Qingmiao has been transferred, she is still in charge of that project.


    Besides, I can add a code.


    I think of this, smile, said: "by the way, Hu Dong, tomorrow our project will be officially started, I want to tell you something."


    "Minister Wu is welcome to speak." Huson is very polite.


    I smile, said: "peripheral advertising by you to pick up, publicity but by us to do how?"


    Because of the general project, there will be a wall outside, and there will be a lot of advertising spaces that may be used for publicity. Some businesses will take this opportunity to hype these places.


    For example, the bottom store is definitely in hot demand because of the project of benefiting the people. But only a small part of these will flow to the people.


    Most of the bottom stores will be taken by our clients. Of course, in the name of the company, doubling the price at that time will not be a matter of two times.


    And there are also some people involved.


    Those suppliers drive down the price, and they also have to eat. Some people''s prices are even below the supply price, so the place where they really earn money is here.


    We definitely want to pay back these human feelings. At that time, we will give them the right to buy several sets of bottom stores. When they get a low price, they will naturally try to speculate and make profits.


    Husen was stunned for a moment. Obviously he didn''t know what I meant, but he just thought about it and said, "OK, no problem."


    I gave him a smile and a thank you. Then I left with Tang Xin.


    "Sister Wu, this Husen seems to be very interesting to you?" Tang Xin said with a smile as soon as he drove.


    "Very interesting, I said, can people and Demons get married?" I just asked casually.


    "Of course, not only people and demons, but also people and ghosts. Sometimes, people are just limited by those rules and regulations." Tang Xin answered very seriously.


    I looked at her, this guy, as if nothing had happened. So he said, "will you marry a ghost?"


    "Of course, it''s also for this reason that our Tang family is dominated by girls. For generations, women have to marry ghosts before they have children."


    "Ah." I''m totally dumbfounded. What''s going on here.


    Seeing that I didn''t understand, Tang Xin had to say, "well, the ability of the Tang family originally came from the first generation in exchange for ghosts. So far, we have maintained the system of intermarriage with ghosts."


    I gave a wry smile and said that, but if I said that, then the matter between me and situ GUI should be nothing.


    I just laughed and said, "do you have a ghost boyfriend?"


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue and said, "no, originally he wanted to choose situ GUI, but he didn''t want to."


    I almost vomited blood, so I said, this situ GUI ran away when he saw Tang Xin. It turned out that there was such a saying.


    No, I have to ask him what happened later?


    It''s amazing. I found out this time that although situ GUI didn''t have Huson''s playfulness, in fact, he had a lot of gossip girlfriends.


    But these people are hidden in the dark, and like Nie Zhengxuan, there is nothing wrong at all, so the scandal did not come out.


    And Tang Xin is a mysterious family, so it didn''t come out.


    Situ GUI, I never thought that there was such a side to him. I really underestimated him.


    Think of here, I hate the horn.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Wu I could see that Tang was not happy."No, I just thought of another thing." I said it in a soft voice and brought the topic to the past.


    Forget it, didn''t Tang Xin say that he didn''t agree? It''s just a scandal. The more important thing is that I have come up with a way to bring Lei Qingmiao.


    If Guangxuan is handed over to me, it must be used by Guangxuan department. Moreover, this is also a profitable project. Nie Zhengxuan will not object to it. In this way, it is certain to bring Lei Qingmiao.


    The project will start tomorrow. Lei Qingmiao has to be busy for a while.


    I smile a little, this is good, as long as the relationship with her, plus thunderstorm and this stupid thunderstorm Hong, I believe, will certainly get something from them.


    And maybe I can take advantage of their relationship.


    Think of here, I feel a bit chilly, do not know when to start, I found that I have begun to change.


    Become more ruthless and cold-blooded, just thinking about how to use others.


    Father, am I really right to do this?


    "Sister Wu, you are so absorbed in thinking about things. Be careful driving." Tang Xin kindly reminded me.


    Let me look at the front. Fortunately, there are not many people at this time. Otherwise, it''s really easy to have trouble just now.


    I just laughed and pulled my mind back.


    When I got home, I felt very tired this day. Tang Xin and I both took a bath, fell down and went to sleep. We didn''t have dinner.


    This day is tired, but still have a good time, I lay in bed, thinking about tomorrow''s project.


    By the way, old Gao will not appear again tomorrow, and I will become the real Minister of the marketing department.


    I smile, tomorrow, may be a good start.

 Chapter 214

    Sure enough, when I was a little girl, I got up early and waited for the bell to ring. I had to make breakfast.


    She is also really a powerful person. As soon as my breakfast was finished, she got up and finished washing and sitting at the table.


    I looked at her, but I could only shake my head and smile bitterly. Monton didn''t show up these two days. Maybe, as she said, if she was injured, she would have to rest for a few days.


    But it can be seen from her expression that this Monton may not be too far away.


    "Sister Wu, let me tell you something. According to my experience, this Monton should be much better. I think he should show up in one or two days. I want to prepare for it."


    "It''s your business how to prepare, but one thing is that you have to use the time after work. When you go to work, you still work well for me."


    I would like to remind her that from today on, she will appear as a formal assistant to the minister.


    "Don''t worry, it must be after work, but I just remind you to pay attention to your own safety."


    I laughed two times, my own safety, I now do not know whether they are safe or not.


    In such a situation, it is true that there will be danger at any time.


    Once my identity is exposed, I believe Nie''s side will not let me go.


    Although I dare not come openly, I can''t tell what''s going on in the dark, just like the killer.


    Speaking of the killer, I didn''t help him. He himself is dead. It seems that it is difficult to get information.


    I can''t bear the cruelty of these people. I have to be more careful.


    "I''m finished." Just thinking about it, I found that Tang Xin didn''t know when he had finished breakfast, but I hadn''t started yet.


    "You too fast?" I had no choice but to ask.


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "the problem is that I have to wear formal clothes and make-up at work. I''m weak in this aspect, so I have to make up for my meal time. I''m going to prepare."


    Looking at her figure, I can only smile and shake my head, young people are really good. But I don''t seem to be old. How can I have such feelings.


    Maybe it''s because I carry too much. If it''s not for these things, I think I should be able to live like a little girl.


    Unfortunately, all this has become the past, I now have to continue to survive for tomorrow.


    When I drove to the company, I found that sister Liu had already arrived a step earlier. She was sorting out the things she needed today. Today''s project started without her, but she was ready and gave it to Tang Xin.


    For the style of Liu Jie''s work, I really feel powerful, not only do their own things so perfect, but also can continue to help new people.


    "Today, not only is Minister Gao no longer grey, but also there are several old employees who were informed by director Nie yesterday." When Liu asked Tang Xin to do something, she told me by the way.


    I am a Leng, see to Liu Jie, ask a way: "which Nie chief inspector?"


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "director Nie of the informer, who do you think it is?"


    I nodded. It should be Nie Zhengping. If there are old employees who don''t come today, there will be fewer good people. But I hope all those applicants can come here. If I become a few new people, the current project may be very troublesome.


    But when it comes to work, everyone is here. I think it''s OK.


    The launching ceremony was held at noon. First, I simply held a meeting for them to study and work with sister Liu. Then I took Tang Xinxian to find Lei Qingmiao.


    She is the key person of this project, although in fact, there is no problem with the project.


    When I came to the Propaganda Department, I found that their meeting had just finished. Lei Qingmiao was also very happy to see me.


    "Minister Wu, how did you think of me sitting here?"


    "There''s no time. There''s something to do."


    I smile, she has begun to joke with me, which means that we are quite familiar.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything special about coming here in such a hurry? "


    "The launching ceremony of the project at noon in this life, and then the commencement, you have to attend?"


    "Didn''t I give it all to the logistics department?"


    I knew it would be like this. Yesterday, it suddenly occurred to me that I saved sister rainbow. If it wasn''t for me, it is estimated that there will be a replacement in the HR department today.


    "I don''t care about logistics. I call you now because you are the head of the publicity department. This time, we have to do outdoor publicity."


    "What, such a good thing?" Lei Qingmiao was very happy.


    This time, the outdoor publicity project is very popular. If it is done well, it can be said that it will be her first performance after taking office. Of course, she will not give up.I look at her that happy appearance, in the heart is also very happy.


    "Of course, although they are responsible for the advertising, we are responsible for the production. I think the final benefit can be 50% or 50%. It''s not good if you say you don''t go."


    I had to tell her everything.


    Lei Qingmiao was very happy and said, "OK, I''ll arrange it. When will we start?"


    "Meet at the company gate at ten." I''ll give her a pat. She nodded and went out to arrange.


    And I take Tang Xin, to each department but inform our people, when ready to assemble. Nie Zhengxuan finally came to the office.


    This kind of launching ceremony, generally will not invite her to attend, because it is very troublesome, but Zhang Wei is her person, must say hello to her.


    I asked Tang Xin to wait for me outside and knocked on her office door.


    "Come in." Nie Zhengxuan said.


    When I walked into the office, there was another person inside. After a careful look, it turned out to be thunder.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle Lei. I think I have something to do here. I can only give you some consideration when you talk about it, but I can''t let him in like this. After all, he has no such ability


    I don''t know what they said just now, but Lei Hua sighed and said, "I know what you mean, but you also know my difficulty. Please help Uncle Lei."


    Nie Zhengxuan just smiles a little and says nothing.


    Lei Huasheng probably saw that it was not the right time to speak, so he stood up and left this morning.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Zhengxuan looked at me and asked.


    I explained to her about the start of the project today, and said that I would borrow Zhang Wei. She was very cheerful and waved, which means I can take it away.


    I saluted her and was about to leave when she stopped me.

 Chapter 215

    "Anything else? Director? " I stood back and asked.


    Nie Zhengxuan frowned. What''s the matter? Did you find something, or did you suspect me? This suspicious character is really troublesome.


    "I''d like to discuss something with you."


    My heart is a tremor, this expression, coupled with this way of speaking, I can guess, certainly not a good thing.


    "Director, if you have something to do, just tell me. I''ll try my best to do it."


    "Sit down and say Nie Zhengxuan took me aside and poured me a cup of tea.


    I said what a big thing it was and asked her to pour the tea herself.


    "Well, as you saw just now, Lei Huasheng is one of our shareholders. She wants his second son to come to our marketing department. So... "


    "No, that thunderstorm?" I''ll blow it up as soon as I hear it. He''s coming. Isn''t that looking for trouble?


    Nie Zhengxuan was stunned and said, "how do you know his name is Lei Yuhong?"


    I had to smile bitterly and said, "director, I really want to report this to you."


    I had to take Tang Xin out to play yesterday, and I happened to meet Hu Sen and Hu Yan.


    I know, because Tang Xin was present at that time, and I knew about Hu Yan. Even if she wanted to doubt, I doubted that she was meeting Hu sen in private, so I would not doubt too much.


    But Lei Yuhong''s words are a little bigger. Although I have no reason to speak now, I try my best to learn Lei Yuhong''s expression and voice.


    I think Nie Zhengxuan should know what Lei Yuhong looks like.


    Sure enough, she listened to me finish, thought for a while, said: "really say so."


    I gave a wry smile and said, "at that time, Tang Xin was still present. I dare not say anything."


    In fact, I''ve processed some of them. Some of them are more serious. Of course, only a few changes have been made.


    Nie Zhengxuan obviously didn''t believe it, so he asked me to call Tang Xin in.


    I know that in this matter, we must let her know what is going on? Otherwise, Lei Yuhong would have been in the marketing department, and my work would have been impossible.


    So I didn''t go out at all. I just stood at the door and called Tang Xin as soon as I opened the door.


    Because I didn''t leave this office, Nie Zhengxuan would not think that Tang Xin and I were confessing.


    Tang Xin came in, looked at me and Nie Zhengxuan and asked, "director Nie, Minister Wu, what can I do for you?"


    I didn''t speak. I just looked at Nie Zhengxuan and said, "at this time, should I stay away for a while?"


    "No, I can trust you, but it''s too big. I''ll check it again." Nie Zhengxuan waved at me and asked, "did you see any special people when you went to the theme park yesterday?"


    Tang Xin looked at me, and I tried not to see her, but I believe that with her intelligence, I should know how to say it.


    "Oh, I met chairman Hu Sen and his sister, who seems to be Hu Yan."


    Nie Zhengxuan nodded and said, "OK, you go on."


    Tang Xin had to continue to talk about how we played and how we met Lei Yuhong later.


    When it comes to Lei Yuhong, I find that she exaggerates more than I do, and imitates Lei Yuhong''s expression and action.


    Generally speaking, we are right, but Tang Xin exaggerates some details. But Nie Zhengxuan thinks about it for a while and says to me, "you are hiding something for him."


    My heart secretly sneer, if she thinks so better.


    After thinking about it, I have understood the truth.


    I have seen Lei Huasheng, and I have seen Lei Yuming and Lei Qingmiao. For Nie Zhengxuan, I may have seen Lei Yuhong in a certain period of time.


    And I said these words, relatively speaking, is not as convincing as Tang Xin.


    Because Tang Xin is not sure that he has never met Lei Yuhong, they have no intersection. So in the case of her learning so much, it can only show that she did see Lei Yuhong yesterday.


    And because of the presence of Hu Sen and Hu Yan, this thing, want to fake also can''t do.


    "Director, if he really comes to the marketing department, I don''t think I can do it. Just like him, I don''t think I can keep him down."


    Now I deliberately make this topic less serious and pretend that I don''t know their relationship.


    Nie Zhengxuan really gave a cold smile and said, "if you want to come to the marketing department, he has a dream. You have done a very good job in this matter. In this way, except for me, who is better than me? Do you understand? "


    If it''s not a good thing for me and the Tang family to understand, it''s still a good thing.


    "Well, you can handle the project. I can trust you."Nie Zhengxuan patted me and then stood up. It seemed that she was going to ask for instructions.


    I had to salute Tang Xin again and came out.


    As soon as Tang Xin came out, he took a breath and asked softly, "am I right?"


    "Basically accurate, but a little exaggerated. How do you know what I want to say about Lei Yuhong?"


    "Hey, hey, I''m not stupid, and don''t forget, I''ve learned special skills. I''m the best one by observing what I say."


    I only laughed, this Tang Xin is really a lovely guy.


    Speaking of which, I''m more or less interested in this matter. If Lei Yuhong really wants to come to the marketing department, there''s nothing wrong. I can''t let him come here.


    But if you think about it carefully, the more such a person is, the easier it is to control him. If you can make him the opposite of Nie, maybe it will help me.


    Well, forget it, I''d better follow my own plan first.


    Look at the watch. It''s only a little over nine now. I told Zhang Wei to arrange for the company to lead us. Because there are a large number of people, not only us, but also the marketing department will bring two new people to show them our strength.


    Zhang Wei''s work, I still rest assured, and she is also Hu Sen''s side of the people, there should be no problem.


    Back to the marketing department, when sister Liu saw us coming back, she handed me a clip and said, "shake hands shopkeeper, this is your speech."


    "Ah, I have to speak?" I just remembered that on such an occasion, of course, I would like to say a few words. Hu Sen cooperated with me, and if Nie Zheng couldn''t go this time, I was the highest leader on behalf of Nie.


    "You think so." Sister Liu looked at me helplessly.


    I had to smile at her, then hugged her and said, "it''s nice to have you."


    "All right, all right, it''s really numb." Sister Liu threw me away, but she also laughed.

 Chapter 216

    When we gathered at the main gate at 10 o''clock, we found that all the people had arrived. It was really nice to see sister rainbow again. I''m also very happy to see her again.


    Rainbow saw me and nodded to me to express her gratitude.


    I know that she must have her own channel. I know that she should have been opened out, but she was pulled back because of my words.


    I''m a little embarrassed to see her like this.


    After my father died, I didn''t take good care of these old employees. It''s really my problem.


    Lei Qingmiao is very happy. She has just arrived at the publicity department. This is her first list. She should be very satisfied to receive such a large list.


    Along the way, we were very happy. This time sister Liu didn''t come. She gave all the things of this project to Tang Xin. At this time, Tang Xin is getting familiar with the whole project process.


    When I got to the place, I found that it was already an open space. The so-called project launching ceremony was just a mobilization for all workers.


    Of course, there should be this kind of mobilization. After all, we have a lot of talents, and this project is a special one.


    Of course, I also saw the leader who was present last time.


    It''s really not afraid of the heat. It''s coming with a big sun.


    After a few simple words on the stage, it was our turn to speak. Some of our words were just a formality, and no one was out of print.


    I have a brief look at what sister Liu has prepared for me. Basically, I have talked about everything I can say.


    As soon as the speech was finished, applause came from below, and the emcee announced that I, Husen and the leader would light the kick-off ball together.


    The whole ceremony has just ended, and the rest is the start of the construction of that place, which has nothing to do with us. According to Huson, just look at it once a week.


    This project is very careless. After making an appointment with Huson, I''ll come to inspect it every Tuesday, and then I''m ready to go.


    However, Huson obviously had his idea. He told me that not only the lunch was arranged, but also the advertisers were coming.


    Lei Qingmiao looks at me. She is worried about this. Once the construction site is surrounded, the advertisement will appear. She is a little nervous now.


    I glared at Huson. He should have meant it.


    But with Tang Xin by my side, I don''t worry about what he will do.


    A few of us drove with Huson to the hotel he had ordered, which was the wind. We got some business people.


    I put down the snacks. They''re here. Huson''s not messing around.


    "Well, Minister Wu, is it up to you to talk about this advertisement in person, or is there someone responsible for it?"


    With a wave of his hand, Huson showed me his ability to do things.


    I smile, just said yesterday, did not expect, he really can do it, he is for me, also try his best.


    Speaking of it, I feel a little moved, but I can''t show it.


    As long as I give Huson a little bit of sunshine, he will immediately find that he belongs to that type.


    "OK, this is what you have to do. Minister Lei, you can talk to them. This is your authority."


    I look at Lei Qingmiao. She looks at me gratefully and nods.


    I have nothing to do, and Tang Xin found a place to sit and have a drink, chat for a while, anyway, it is also a buffet, when you want to go to pick it up.


    "Your attitude towards Huson is quite bad. To tell you the truth, he has been practicing for many years. How can he stand you?"


    Tang Xin found the problem at this time.


    He said, "Oh, there''s a plan. I don''t know if I can bear it."


    Tang Xin laughed, nodded and said, "yes, I think so too, and the plot is not small."


    I gave her a white look, even she can see it, other people can''t see it.


    "I said, it''s really lively."


    Rainbow sister came over at this time, carrying a food tray sitting next to us.


    Tang Xin really realized sister rainbow today, but she was also quite awed.


    Because in the car, rainbow elder sister guided her to run the day, and they were all kind of direct guidance, which should benefit him a lot.


    "Sister rainbow, why do you have time to sit here?"


    Rainbow sister look at Tang Xin, obviously have something to say to me.


    Tang Xin also understood and said, "I''ll go there to see the situation."


    You don''t have to shake your head and leave me behind


    Rainbow elder sister just nodded, probably also understand my relationship with Tang Xin.


    "Can I ask you why you want to keep me? You know, I was already on my way outSure enough, her information is accurate enough.


    "To tell you the truth, I know a friend who is very fond of you, so I must keep you."


    I had to say half true and half false.


    I''ve talked about this to people I know very well, so when I told sister rainbow, I didn''t feel inappropriate at all.


    "Is it sister Liu who knows me very well?"


    I had no choice but to make a noncommittal response. She looked at me, shook her head slightly, then sighed and said, "it shouldn''t be. If it wasn''t for you, it would be impossible for her to protect herself."


    I can only smile because she doesn''t know that sister Liu has a relationship with Nie Zhengping. If she knew, she would not say so.


    But Rainbow Sister guess, I''m sure she doesn''t know.


    "Well, anyway, thank you. You can come to me when you have something. If you have a chance, I want to help you."


    I nodded, I want such an answer, there is rainbow sister here, my chances of winning a little more.


    But not now. I can''t think of what to do now.


    At this time, Lei Qingmiao ran over and said happily, "Minister Wu, I really want to thank you very much."


    I nodded to her with a smile. Looking at this, she signed a lot of lists, which made her happy.


    "Minister Lei, thank you very much."


    Rainbow Sister suddenly said, make me and Lei Qingmiao are Leng for a while.


    But Rainbow Sister immediately put on a smile, said: "if you really want to thank, take out some practical, please have a meal or something."


    We all laughed, which is not a matter at all


    "OK, what''s the problem? I said, Minister Wu, when do you have time? I happen to have a good restaurant to introduce to you


    "Good." I agreed, because I really have something else to talk to her in the evening.


    Is happy, but heard Huson in the above loud said two, we several eyes were immediately attracted by him in the past.

 Chapter 217

    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s a great pleasure for you to come to the launching ceremony of our project."


    I frowned. Some of these people didn''t go to the ceremony. It seems that it''s just a prologue.


    Sure enough, Huson said, "this Sunday is my birthday. I''ll have a birthday party at my home. I hope you can come to my humble home."


    After that, I realized that it was such a thing.


    Speaking of this, some local business elites will be invited to attend such a birthday party, but I don''t feel much about it.


    many people have heard it and said they want to go, but I just smile. I don''t have time to play with him.


    But I found out immediately that Huson came to me with a smile after he said all this.


    "It looks like you were invited." Lei Qingmiao said with a smile, then turned around and left.


    At this time, her presence is obviously not good, even rainbow sister also picked up the food plate, hiding to one side.


    I look at the Husen who came over, it''s really a little sad, fortunately there is Tang Xin, otherwise, it''s really embarrassing.


    "Minister Wu, I sincerely invite you to my birthday party."


    "Can I refuse?" I really don''t want to go. It''s better for me to accompany situ GUI or have a rest.


    This kind of birthday party is also very tiring. What''s more, I really don''t want to get too close to Huson now.


    "Come on, because I''ve already sent out a lot of invitations."


    "You send your, I can refuse mine, can''t I?" I just laughed.


    It''s normal. Even if he invited, some people would not be there.


    To Huson''s level, his birthday will not be used to earn money, so it doesn''t matter whether he comes or not.


    But Huson was not angry at all.


    "Well, some of my invitation have promised to come. And among them, there are people you really want to see. "


    I am a Leng, I want to see the person, who?


    Hu Sen looked around and saw that only Tang Xin was here. He couldn''t help putting down his snack and getting closer.


    I dodged back a little bit.


    But he just lowered his voice and said to me, "there are some old people you want to meet, and she will pass."


    She, I immediately understand that, indeed, now that Huson is the chairman of the largest group in the city, she should also give face.


    And those old people, if I think correctly, should be the shareholders of LAN who worked with his father.


    Now, it''s hard for me to understand what they are interested in.


    If I go there as I am now, I can''t match them at all.


    Even if we do, it will be easy to be seen in that meeting hall, and it will also have an impact on our plan.


    I frowned, but I really didn''t know what to do.


    Huson just smile, said: "in fact, if you don''t come, it''s a pity, but if lanfeifei can come, it''s really a big thing, I believe, will drop a good bomb in the circle."


    I was stunned for a moment. What was Huson thinking?


    By the way, lanfeifei, I suddenly realized, can I come here like lanfeifei?


    If I did show up, what would she think? It would put me in danger.


    No, I won''t be in danger. On the contrary, I will make her feel shocked. Maybe she will make a fool of herself.


    I think so because I found that if lanfeifei appeared, it would give them a big stimulation.


    At that time, they might try to kill me.


    But I''ll hide it again, and when they can''t find it, they will be in a mess.


    At that time, it was also my best chance to find out about my father.


    But if I do, the risk I face is also quite big.


    Let''s not say that I will reveal the secret that I am not dead. What''s more, they will start to suspect that lanfeifei must be connected with some people in the company.


    People like sister rainbow will be kicked out, and none of them will be left.


    God, it''s so hard to choose. What should I do? Or sacrifice


    I don''t know how to choose. At this time, I hope situ GUI can be with me. Sometimes he will give me some good advice.


    But now there''s no way. He shouldn''t be here today.


    Besides, Tang Xin is not at home now. I have to make an appointment with him.


    Thinking of this, I just smile and say, "if it''s just me, will you be disappointed?"


    "Of course not. I''d like to introduce you to my parents. They are very nice people."Huson was very happy, but I knew what was hidden in her happiness.


    "Well, I''ll think about it." I had to promise.


    Huson left happily, but Tang Xin came over and asked, "who is the lanfeifei he just mentioned?"


    I hissed at her and told her not to ask. I have to explain this to her later.


    "Tonight, you go home first. I''ll give you some money and eat something. I''ll talk with Minister Lei very late. Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to go back myself."


    After thinking about it for a while, I decided to send Tang Xin away. I''ll make another appointment with situ GUI in the evening and listen to his advice.


    Tang Xin didn''t think about it, but said, "then you have to be careful, because I''m calculating that Monton will appear recently."


    I had to give a wry smile. I hope my little one won''t be caught by him at this time.


    "Oh, by the way, I still have some amulets in my bag. I''ll bring them back to you. They can also avoid evil spirits. You can rest assured."


    I nodded, the service of Tang Xin is really up to standard.


    Thinking about the evening, I picked up my mobile phone and sent a message to situ GUI. After telling him my arrangement for the evening, I turned my eyes back to Husen.


    He has been busy talking to some people in business over there.


    From time to time, I see that he will aim at me. It seems that this time I will definitely attend his birthday party.


    Soon, there was a reply on the mobile phone. Situ GUI already knew my arrangement, and he would find a way to find me.


    I smile, just deleted the SMS on my mobile phone, and was photographed from behind.


    This startled me. Looking back, Lei Qingmiao looked at me and said with a smile, "I''m settled. We''ll go there after work in the evening. How about that?"


    I began to laugh. Lei Qingmiao said that he could do it. He was really a powerful man.


    By the end of the party, it was about three o''clock in the afternoon, so we drove back, because we had explained the situation to Nie Zhengxuan, but we were not too busy to go back to the company.


    As soon as I entered the front desk of the company, I found that the little girl at the front desk was secretly wiping her tears. It seemed that she was wronged.


    "What''s the matter?" Sister rainbow has been at the front desk for a few days before. She should be very familiar with them.


    "Oh, sister rainbow." That''s what the little girl called when she saw it.


    "What happened? Scolded by the manager? " Rainbow is very patient.


    We had planned to go upstairs. At this time, the little girl at the front desk said: "just now, a man came. He said that he was the son of director Lei. He wanted to find director Nie of the marketing department, and he was swearing. I asked him to register, but he scolded me. In the end, if director Nie hadn''t come to see the situation, this matter would not have been finished. "


    I am a Leng, how to feel this person so familiar with ah?


    I look at Lei Qingmiao. Sure enough, she is also stunned. Then we turn back.


    "Is that man about this tall and a little fat?" Lei Qingmiao drew a stroke, and I immediately saw that the figure she drew was Lei Yuhong.


    The front desk girl nodded, looked at Lei Qingmiao and asked, "minister Lei, do you know him?"


    Lei Qingmiao gave a wry smile, sighed and said, "well, you''re not to blame for this, and your manager didn''t say anything, did he?"


    The little girl at the front desk shook her head. It seemed that this incident really shocked their manager, but she didn''t say anything.


    "If your manager says something, just tell me about it. I''ll explain it to him. It''s not your business."


    With that, Lei Qingmiao sighed. I understand that Lei Qingmiao also knows Lei Yuhong''s character.


    I just laughed, but Lei Yuhong went to see director Nie of the marketing department, and it would not be a good thing.


    I took a look at Tang Xin and Zhang Wei, and then I took them upstairs.


    On the third floor, you can hear a huge voice, which seems to come from Nie Zhengxuan''s office.


    Strange, how can such a big, go to the marketing department, see sister Liu is standing at the door, looking this way, the expression is a little embarrassed.


    When I walk past, I look at Nie Zhengxuan''s office, only to find that it''s not closed. No wonder the sound will come out.


    "What''s going on?" I asked sister Liu.


    "Someone''s here to take your place." Sister Liu just laughed, but the answer gave me a headache.


    It''s him. Sure enough, he has no skill, but his voice is really good. If he goes begging in the street, he should be able to get money.


    But always swearing like this is really uncomfortable.


    "Who is it?" I asked on purpose.


    "A second ancestor, Lei Yuhong, I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of him."


    It''s really him. I''ve not only heard of him, but also learned it myself. I just laughed and said, "I met you once."Sister Liu snorted and said, "I have no ability at all. I always want to enter the company. Today I''m here for the director of the marketing department."


    When I show my hand, sister Liu doesn''t like it. What can I say.


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "but you know, his father is Lei Huasheng, one of the two directors here. I''m afraid Nie Zhengxuan can''t withstand the pressure. Then we won''t have a good life."


    I know what sister Liu means. If someone like Lei Yuhong really wants to come to the marketing department, the marketing department won''t directly sell it.


    I can''t stand him anyway.


    "To tell you the truth, if I really have to accept the second generation, it''s Nie Zhengxuan. She''s really powerful. Of course, Nie Zhengping is not bad, but he is a little worse than Nie Zhengxuan. "


    Although I don''t deal with them, I have to admit that sister Liu''s words are quite to the point. In terms of ability alone, I think Nie Zhengxuan may be better than me.


    If her suspicions had not affected her, I believe she could have gone further.


    And Nie Zhengping, perhaps the ordinary performance is too unremarkable, I don''t think he is very powerful. But since sister Liu said it.


    With my recent observation, he is really not simple. No wonder sister Liu will be with him.


    "Shut up." In Nie Zhengxuan''s office, there was a sudden roar from Nie Zhengxuan, followed by the sound of the water cup falling to the ground.


    All of a sudden, the whole corridor was quiet. Just now I just heard Lei Yuhong shouting, but I didn''t hear Nie Zhengxuan''s voice. Now she''s starting to get angry.


    With a smile, sister Liu said, "it''s very likely that she will come to you. Do you believe it?"


    Believe it or not, I''ve seen Nie Zhengxuan''s secretary enter her office, come out after a while, and come towards us.


    I had to smile bitterly and shake my head. This time, I have to face the thunderstorm. How can I deal with him?


    Sure enough, the secretary came here and let me pass. I thought about it for a moment and nodded.


    When I came to Nie Zhengxuan''s office, I suddenly felt that I had an idea. I took a deep breath. Anyway, with the door open, I went in without knocking.


    "Damn, it''s you..." Lei Yuhong obviously recognized me.


    "She, she was with Hu Sen yesterday, the Minister of your company, and she knew foreign countries from inside."


    I had to sigh. Lei Yuhong, who graduated from a foreign country, what did he want?


    Fortunately, I told Nie Zhengxuan about it during the day, so she was not surprised at all.


    "Of course she will be with Huson. If it wasn''t for her, where do you think Huson''s projects came from?"


    Nie Zheng Xuan is not polite, directly the thunderstorm Hong top back.


    "But she''s obviously close to Huson." Lei Yuhong pointed at me. I felt that he was quite impolite, so he pointed at a lady.


    "Take away your hand, if you point at me like this, I promise you and Hu Yan, there is no possibility."


    I said coldly.


    Nie Zhengxuan and Lei Yuhong looked at me like monsters.


    "You dare to talk to me like this. Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t know. Do you know who I am?"


    I gave him a cold reply again.


    Lei Yuhong''s expression was a little confused. He really didn''t know who I was. He looked at Nie Zhengxuan and was a little surprised and said, "I don''t know, who are you?"


    "Huson is pursuing me with all his strength now. If you come to the marketing department and take my position, I will have to resign. But once I leave, I have nothing to do, so I will have to marry Huson. At that time, I was Hu Yan''s sister-in-law. I think, ah, with Hu Yan''s appearance, you can match anyone you want. Then I can introduce many boyfriends to her, can''t I? "


    I finish, looking at Lei Yuhong, his face of the circle, looking at me completely silly.

 Chapter 218

    Looking at Lei Yuhong''s expression, I know that he must be hoodwinked, but I know that this is far from enough.


    For him, I don''t want to save face for him, and I think this is an opportunity for him to have a good time with Nie Zhengxuan.


    "Oh, by the way, I think it''s OK to match anyone with Hu Yan''s appearance. If I''m really her sister-in-law, I must give her a good choice. For example, the director of situ group? Or the president of Liu''s group seems to be good. "


    I deliberately increased a little tone, at the same time looked at Nie Zhengxuan, sure enough, when she heard situ GUI''s name, she was a little stunned, and then looked at Lei Yuhong fiercely.


    I know that as long as he talks about this, he will have no drama.


    Lei Yuhong obviously didn''t know what kind of person I was. Then he laughed twice and said, "do you know who I am?"


    I nodded and responded with a smile: "you introduced it yesterday. Don''t you mean that you are the future leader of Nie''s family. In the future, you will change it to Lei''s family to be the first place in the city?"


    Lei Yuhong was stunned, but Nie Zhengxuan''s eyes were more fierce.


    I smile, now the seed is planted, to see when germination, Lei and Nie, they may not be as I see.


    From the last time Nie Zhengxuan scolded thunderstorm, I had some feeling, this is just right.


    "I don''t think so. It''s really not suitable for you to come here. If my minister leaves, none of the projects of the marketing department can be negotiated." Nie Zhengxuan put up with it for a long time, then said it lightly.


    Lei Yuhong''s face turned red with anger. He looked at Nie Zhengxuan, and his eyes were enough to eat her. When he looked at me, he was still a little awed.


    I looked at him and didn''t let him at all. He looked at me for the last time and walked away.


    Nie Zhengxuan didn''t laugh until he left.


    I don''t think it''s good. I went up and closed the door.


    "Xiao Wu, you can. These words are quite good. He''s so angry with that bastard that he doesn''t dare to do anything with you."


    I sighed and said, "anyway, he is also the person above. It''s not a good thing that I offended him. Just now, I said that because he didn''t treat you well."


    Nie Zhengxuan nodded and looked at me with admiration.


    To say that, these words are polite, what to say she said ruthlessly.


    If I really have to find the evidence one day, I may be more ruthless than him, but seriously, this thunderstorm is really unpleasant.


    "By the way, the people you just mentioned to introduce to Hu Yan are real or fake."


    I laugh, Nie Zhengxuan is still suspicious, I have to solve this knot in his heart.


    "Of course it''s a fake. I just can''t think of anyone who''s quite the same age. Think about it. I''ve only been here for a few days, and I know so many people of the same age. "


    Nie Zhengxuan said, "it''s like sitting on the sofa."


    I think it''s time to pass. Sitting down in front of Nie Zhengxuan, she was still very open with a smile.


    "By the way, you said just now, when did he say that he wanted to be the leader?"


    "These were all said yesterday. In this respect, Hu Sen, Hu Yan and Xiao Tang all heard it."


    Nie Zhengxuan patted the table and said, "I know they had bad intentions. If it wasn''t because they had to take this..."


    At this point, she suddenly stopped.


    My God, I waited for what she said later, but she stopped. She looked at me and sighed.


    I had to pretend that I knew what was going on and said, "director Nie, don''t take it too seriously. People like him originally had a small share in the company and won''t affect you."


    Nie Zhengxuan shook his head and said, "there are some things you don''t know. I have to explain them as soon as possible. And you do one thing with me. "


    I nodded. Now that Nie Zhengxuan had said it, I believe she would definitely report it to her. As for what to ask me to do, I don''t know yet.


    "You quit." Nie Zhengxuan looked at me with a smile.


    "No, I I just... " I''m a little confused. How do you think I''m trapped now.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you go. I just take this opportunity to suppress his spirit. Don''t worry. As for the days when you are away, my salary will be paid to you. "


    "Director, I don''t understand."


    In fact, I have already thought of what the situation is, and this time, I may not be the only one resigning. Nie Zhengxuan wants to make a good rectification of this thunderstorm.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think you can go at all."


    Sure enough, she laughed and then said, "but we have to put on this airs. In this way, you hand me a resignation letter and I will report it immediately. At the same time, I will freeze your list. In this way, the marketing department will have no list. I''d like to see it. What is Lei Yuhong going to do? ""But in this way, if our projects are delayed?"


    "Don''t worry, I estimate that it will be three days at most. By the way, and sister Liu, you can also let her come. As for Xiao Tang, don''t move. You can learn about the company through her. "


    It seems that Nie Zhengxuan thought very clearly. I had to nod, this matter, or listen to her.


    Just don''t know, this time, is not to me inside. If they dare to do that, I will make the later projects impossible.


    Nie Zhengxuan nodded to me with a smile and said: "once this matter comes out, the company will definitely come to a board of directors. At that time, you will come back. Don''t worry, I will call you."


    I have to answer it. What else can I say now.


    Out of Nie Zhengxuan''s office, I called sister Liu to see Nie Zhengxuan. At the same time, I explained the situation to Tang Xin.


    But I told her very clearly, at least, she understood what was going on.


    I don''t think sister Liu has come out yet, so I went to the Secretary to find Zhang Wei and told her about it.


    I believe that she can get in touch with Husen at the first time. In this way, our pressure will be really high.


    It was not until after work that sister Liu came out of Nie Zhengxuan''s house.


    I look at my watch, and it''s time to get off work. The resignation letter must be handed in tomorrow, so I said hello to sister Liu, and then let Tang Xin go home by himself.


    This evening, there will be a dinner party for Lei Qingmiao. I can also exert pressure.


    When I came to the parking lot, I found Lei Qingmiao waiting for me here and standing beside my car.


    I gave her a smile, and it suddenly occurred to me how Lei Qingmiao could wait for me here.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Lei Qingmiao just laughed and said, "don''t you see that? I''m here to rub the car. I don''t have as much money as you. I usually come to work by bus. "


    "No, you''re kidding me."


    I smile and shake my head, but I don''t hate her way of speaking, it''s very happy.


    On the bus, Lei Qingmiao sighed and said, "I''m not the same. My family is still very poor. I have a younger brother. Now he is still in school. I earn all the money at home."


    I don''t know what she meant when she told me this, but she said with a smile, "there will be a good day soon, won''t there? You are a minister now, and your salary is quite high. "


    "What''s the use? My family only came in with money to find such a job, and I have to pay it back."


    I suddenly found that Lei Qingmiao was a little more quiet at this time.


    I think what she said is true. I didn''t notice it.


    After a careful look at Lei Qingmiao, I find that her formal clothes are all imitations, high imitations.


    No, according to the thunder family, it''s not like this.


    "I heard today that you have run away from the thunderstorm?"


    She seems to have found a topic. I just laughed and said, "I think he''s more annoying."


    "He''s not comparative, he''s rather annoying."


    Lei Qingmiao sighed. Lei Yuhong should be his cousin. How could he use such a tone?


    I didn''t dare to take that. Who knows if what she said is true or false.


    "Maybe you don''t know that although my family name is Lei, I don''t have a good relationship with Lei Huasheng. My father is brother to him. It''s a pity that we can''t rely on it at all. "


    "Sometimes it''s just like this. Brothers don''t have to be approved. They''re not as good as neighbors."


    I can only answer that there is always nothing wrong with the saying that distant relatives are better than close neighbors.


    She really laughed, and then said: "sister Wu, in front of me, don''t pretend to be so serious, don''t worry, I won''t say you out."


    I also laughed, this can only listen to, and pretend to believe a letter, I now have a lot of crisis, a careless, it is likely to turn the bloody, I do not want to.


    "To tell you the truth, I appreciate you very much. You have come to this position by your own strength, and so many people like you."


    "You are the same, but you don''t dress up. If you dress up well, some people will like you."


    Lei Qingmiao shook his head and said, "no, they are close to me just because I have a relationship with Lei Huasheng. Once they find out that my relationship with Lei Huasheng is just like that, they will not talk to me anymore."


    I know she must have been hurt before. That''s why she said that.


    "You and Lei Huasheng should be OK, otherwise, you would not have mentioned it so quickly."


    "It''s not his reason at all. On the contrary, Nie Zhengping is helping me. They have taken all the credit, and they will take it one by one. If it wasn''t for me at the beginning."


    I had to listen quietly.Lei Qingmiao said bitterly: "you don''t know, when I was recommended to the company, my father spent 200000 yuan, which was saved by our family for ten years. Originally, he wanted to marry my younger brother."


    I gave a wry smile. Such a company needs money to come in. It''s really hard for her.


    "So I hate them. I still have part of my salary to repay every month, and the other part is for family use. Do you know? I''ll treat you to this meal today, but I have five or six days'' rations. "


    "No, I''ll invite you."


    "No, I''m just saying. After all, you introduced such a list to you. I can get a lot of benefits from it. I can still afford it. "


    I understand the relationship between her and the Lei family. It seems that although she has the same surname as Lei, she is not so friendly.


    And from Lei Qingmiao''s words, it''s not hard to tell that she and the Nie family are good. That''s strange. How could that be?


    "You may be surprised?"


    "No, I think sometimes people are like this. When you need some people, they won''t help you. When you don''t need them, maybe your noble people will show up."


    "That''s right, so I found out that you are my nobleman, so I decided to hold your thigh."


    All of a sudden, she patted herself on the leg, and the whole voice cheered up.


    "Hold lily, what am I doing..."


    "What do you want? I just want you to introduce more lists so that I can have some extra income and pay off my debt as soon as possible. In this way, I don''t owe them anything."


    Lei Qingmiao gave me a white look. Although he knew I was joking, he made her blush.


    Looking at her, I was so cute that I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Still smile, sister Wu, you are really bad. But it''s really eloquence. No wonder the thunder and rain don''t dare to make a sound. But you are also in trouble. With the character of thunder, you will not be let go. "


    I think of Nie Zhengxuan''s words. Didn''t she ask me to resign? Anyway, it''s better for me to start this business early tomorrow.


    "If he wants to find me, he must be able to find me. I''m going to leave. I''m not left here. There''s so much room for me. "


    "No, sister Wu, how can you do that?"


    Looking at Lei Qingmiao''s worried appearance, I laughed and said, "instead of being pushed down by others, I''d better go by myself. I still have some face, don''t I?"


    Lei Qingmiao nodded, thought for a while and said, "but if you leave, I think those projects, except the first one, may not be signed. After all, they are all brought by you."


    I can only smile, said: "that depends on his ability, have the ability with Husen and situ GUI to talk about these lists, then we talk about it."


    Lei Qingmiao thought about it for a while, then suddenly laughed, clapped his hands and said, "sister Wu, this move is good, very good. I like this move. It can not only suppress him, but also improve yourself."


    I didn''t think how to improve myself, so I had to look at her.


    "If all your projects are frozen by Mr. Hu and Mr. situ, but as soon as you come back, you will understand. It''s too rustic. I have a better way."


    I look at Lei Qingmiao. What is she going to do?

 Chapter 219

    But after that, Lei Qingmiao didn''t speak any more, and the car was quiet. But I felt that she was in a good mood, and she even began to sing.


    I didn''t ask again. When I got to the place she said, I found that it was a very small restaurant, and it didn''t look impressive at all.


    "Let''s go. I can only invite you to this place. I can''t afford to buy a big one. But I promise, it''s going to be delicious here. "


    Lei Qingmiao got out of the car and said to me.


    I had to nod, followed by the car, inside the restaurant came bursts of fragrance, not to mention, everything here, let me have a little taste at home.


    After walking in, Lei Qingmiao said to the front desk there, and then took me to the second floor.


    There are no elegant rooms in this kind of small restaurant, but there are small compartments, which are exquisite and quiet.


    There are few people on the second floor.


    Then I sat down. It''s really different from what I imagined. The things here are all in large plates, which are very affordable. Lei Qingmiao ordered a few dishes and then poured me tea.


    I took a sip. It should be just the ordinary brick tea. It''s really a small restaurant.


    "By the way, you just said there was a way. What is it?"


    Lei Qingmiao said with a smile: "it''s very simple. When you leave like this, Hu Sen and situ GUI will withdraw the bill. When you come back, they will hand in the bill. Such a thing will only show Lei Yuhong''s incompetence. But if we process it, it will immediately show your importance. "


    I scratched my head, thought about it, and said, "how do I do this?"


    "If you can really ask them to help, I suggest you let them talk with Lei Yuhong. However, the conditions must be strict to the limit, and then they don''t sign. They have to wait for you to sign. Until you come back... "


    I see. This seems to be the most common move.


    At the same time, I found that this move is the most suitable for me now.


    Because if I leave, the list will stop, which means that I am a little too much in their hearts.


    At the same time, Nie Zhengxuan will doubt my relationship with situ GUI. This is not a good thing.


    But it''s not the same. Because after I left, these lists were still talked about, just because the conditions were too harsh. I believe they certainly couldn''t get along with each other.


    If Nie Zhengxuan interferes on one side, these lists are not enough.


    But if she doesn''t intervene, the company will lose money even if these lists are completed. Because not only do you have to build people, you have to make a list, but also have a commission or something.


    So from the company''s point of view, I will definitely not sign this. When I went back, because of my relationship, the list of the two families was restored to a level acceptable to us.


    In this way, the importance of it shows me.


    At the same time, this way, will not lead Nie Zhengxuan''s suspicion, this is really a good move.


    I looked at Lei Qingmiao and shook my head.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t that a good move?"


    "It''s not bad, it''s too good. I just didn''t think that a minister of the publicity department could come up with such a tough move. I said you might as well come to our marketing department."


    "No, what am I doing in the marketing department? Minister, I''m not as capable as sister Wu. Vice minister, sister Liu is not a fuel-efficient lamp. I''d better be in the propaganda department. This Qingshui yamen is still good. "


    I smile, this is also, she came, really no status to her. There can''t be another minister.


    Even if we set up two, it''s useless without a list.


    But Lei Qingmiao''s tough move is really good. I''m going to visit situ GUI this evening. I can discuss it with him.


    And there is something else to ask him. This guy really hides a lot.


    Thinking of meeting him at night, I can''t help but feel happy. But I wonder if I will be entangled again?


    I didn''t bring anything today, and I feel a little uncomfortable. It seems that I''m coming soon.


    "What''s the matter, sister Wu? Her expression suddenly becomes so mysterious."


    "I''m thinking about your suggestion. Should I do it or not, but why do you hate that thunderstorm so much?"


    I have to ask this point clearly, otherwise, I''m really worried. If I did, and she stabbed me in the back, I would die miserably.


    Lei Qingmiao sighed and said, "it''s still because of the money. At first, Lei Huasheng asked for 100000 yuan, but in his words, he mentioned 200000 yuan. At that time, brother Yuwu also advised him to come. It didn''t work. "


    I nodded. That''s a reason, but it''s not like that.


    Lei Qingmiao gave a wry smile and said, "maybe you don''t believe it, but if you are free one day, you can go to my house. It''s even harder than you think."I also sighed, it seems that some people, although it looks beautiful, but also have their own sadness.


    The food came up quickly, and it really tasted good. Such a small restaurant is really a place to eat.


    And the big place, that is to say, it''s a show.


    Lei Qingmiao is very good at talking. What he says really enables me to learn a lot.


    I found that she was really a talented person. Nie Zhengping''s vision was really good, and he mentioned her to the position of the publicity department.


    Not to mention, I have to pay attention to Nie Zhengping. His eyes are so accurate, maybe she will find something.


    It was late after the meal.


    I drove Lei Qingmiao first, but actually lived far away, in a location in the junction of urban and rural areas, and it was a bungalow.


    She only sent me to the entrance of the Hutong, saying that the road inside was narrow and it was not convenient for cars to get in.


    I had to turn on the car lights to give her some light and watch her go in.


    Not to mention, seeing this scene, I found that she really had a hard time.


    Turning around the front of the car, I picked up my mobile phone and called situ GUI.


    He answered in a second.


    "Heart, what are you doing?"


    His voice is still so gentle. I just laughed and said, "do you have time? Let''s make an appointment for a secret place. I have something to talk with you, but I can''t do anything today. I don''t feel very well


    "Well, I''ll arrange it right away." He hung up. After a while, a short message came to him. It was the name of a hotel.


    I took a look at that place. It''s not too far away from where I live. It''s just what I want. I''m going out on the gas.


    I don''t know how. I always feel that I can jump faster than before. It''s the happiest thing for me to see him.


    However, today is a bit special, because I''m asking for a crime. What''s the matter with him and Tang Xin?

 Chapter 220

    Driving to the hotel agreed by situ GUI, he was planning to go to the front desk to find out where situ GUI was, but a staff member welcomed him first.


    "Is it miss Xin''er?" The staff member asked softly.


    I nodded. He looked around and said, "please follow me."


    I understand what situ GUI means. He specially arranged a person to pick me up. He followed the staff to the elevator and gave me a special card.


    "By swiping the card, you can go directly to the top floor, where there is only one room." With that, he turned around and left.


    It''s really mysterious. I smile and take the card to the elevator. I brush the card. Sure enough, there is no display on the elevator, but I move slowly towards it.


    And there should be no pause in the middle. I think it''s set up. It''s right to use this card to go upstairs. I don''t care.


    When the elevator stops automatically, the door opens, and I just get off the elevator, I am held by a person from behind.


    "Help." I yelled. But I heard situ GUI''s voice coming from behind.


    "No one''s going to save you. It''s just the two of us on this floor."


    "I hate it. It scares me to death." I let my guard down, just the two of us.


    He just hugged me from behind, but he didn''t make any further moves. He just gave me a kiss.


    "What''s the matter? Xin''er, I miss you. If you ask me out so late, don''t be afraid that Tang Xin will find out. "


    "I asked her to go back first. Originally, Lei Qingmiao invited me, so I came out to see you. By the way, speaking of Tang Xin, what''s your relationship with her? "


    When it comes to this topic, I have a voice. I''ve heard about it from Tang Xin.


    Situ GUI was really stuck. He laughed, but in the laughter, I recognized a lot of embarrassment.


    "Let go." I''m a little angry, though I know it, pretending.


    "No, Xin''er, listen to me. That''s the rule of their family. I can''t help it, but I refused."


    "Oh." I pretended to know everything, sat down on a sofa and looked at him.


    He looked at me with an embarrassed face and said, "at that time, when I refused, it means that I already have a sweetheart, or a human, it''s you. It''s just you when lanfeifei was. "


    I laughed. Situ GUI looked like he had made a big mistake.


    "Well, you lied to me. You scared me to death." He looked at me and laughed. He was relieved. He ran over and sat down next to me.


    I took the initiative to kiss him, at this time, I know he must also be angry. Man, just coax me.


    "I''m teasing you. I''m not here because of this. Don''t be angry. OK, I''m sorry."


    I deliberately sprinkled Jiao on him. Sure enough, he gave me a white look and sighed.


    I know things have passed, and then kiss him, said: "husband, I have something to discuss with you, so you see, should help me."


    "No help." He also pretended to say.


    I hummed a smile, said: "you do not help, then I can only find Chairman Hu."


    "Come on, don''t scare me with this. By the way, what''s the matter?"


    Although he said he was not afraid, he looked at me as if he was afraid that I would run away.


    I chuckled and fell into his arms.


    Although I really don''t want to do anything today, I feel very comfortable just being held by him.


    I had to tell him what Nie Zhengxuan had discussed with me and how Lei Qingmiao had told me.


    After hearing this, he nodded and said, "this Lei Qingmiao is really a powerful role. It''s good. If you have the chance, do you want to give her to me?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I mean, let her come to my company. You don''t know, Minister Gao has reported to me today and brought a small team. Because of his arrival, there are several cooperation that haven''t been discussed before, which have been discussed today. He is really a powerful role."


    "Of course." I''m also very happy in my heart. If I can arrange it for old man Gao, I''ll be relieved.


    "By the way, I''d like to remind you that it''s only lent to you. If I get Lan''s back later, you have to give it back to me."


    "Don''t worry, when it comes to this, we''ll combine two companies into one, which is called LANs group. Do you agree?"


    I laughed. It''s good to hear, but it''s a long way to go. It can''t be reached for a while.


    "Come on, don''t say that. Can you help me?"


    "Help, you can rest assured. But this is Lei Qingmiao. "


    "Don''t even think about it. She''s mine, mine and mine in the future. I''m going to make her my secretary. I don''t know how much I can save with such a secretary."I saw situ GUI smile bitterly and didn''t say anything.


    "By the way, I need Huson''s help. I''m going to give him a call to explain that this kind of thing, if you say it face to face, is certainly not very good. You will be jealous."


    I ordered him to be afraid of nose, but he said calmly: "what vinegar do I eat?"


    "Well, I''ll call him now and say I used to talk to him about something."


    "You''re kidding at this late hour." He was really worried.


    I love him so much.


    I hugged him and said in a soft voice: "GUI, don''t worry, I won''t do anything sorry for you. Because I love you the most


    I feel his hand gently stroking my hair, that kind of gentle, really let me feel.


    "Well, I love you for what you say and do. By the way, when are you going to tell Huson? We''ll be ready to deal with him together."


    I thought for a moment and said, "now, I''ll call Huson right away. It''s still hands-free, so you can rest assured. Is that ok?"


    Situ GUI laughed. He didn''t object. Obviously, he also wanted to listen.


    I had no choice but to take out the mobile phone, find Husen''s number, and dial it.


    In a short time, it was connected there.


    Husen''s voice came: "I said Wu Meimei, call me so late, what''s the matter? Want to ask me out? "


    "What do you want? I''ll ask you to help me."


    "Help is OK, but you have to promise me a condition."


    "There''s no way. Since you want conditions, I''ll hang up. No more


    "Don''t, don''t, OK, you can tell me something."


    Huson is really in a hurry. This guy has to be treated like this.


    I took a look at situ GUI and told him about it.


    There was silence for a long time, said: "why not consider really have to leave?"


    I was stunned for a moment. I really didn''t consider this problem.


    "Stupid, I''ve already said that I''m helping LAN Feifei to do things. Of course, I have to be in Nie''s to get first-hand information?"


    After thinking about it, I came up with this reason.


    Huson laughed and said, "in fact, even if you''re not there, as long as you want to get some information, it will come out, won''t it?"


    "That''s not necessarily true news. I have to judge for myself whether the news is correct or not. " I said.


    Huson laughed and said, "well, if that''s the case, I can help you, but you really have to promise me a condition."


    "If it''s a date or something, it''s off."


    I coldly responded, I don''t want to let situ GUI misunderstand our relationship.


    "It''s not you. I can do this for you, but you have to let lanfeifei see me."


    "No, she can''t show up. If she does, it will be dangerous."


    "I will protect her."


    "But she can''t let you protect her."


    I know what Huson means, but I have my own ideas. If we did meet, it would be hard to say at that time.


    What''s more, there is lanfeifei, but there is no Wu Xin''er. People can see what''s going on. I don''t want to expose it now.


    "But I have to make sure it''s her."


    I thought about it for a while and said, "wait a minute. I''ll discuss it with that side."


    Then I hung up the phone and scratched my head. This is too much trouble. Hu Sen''s request, if I really am Wu xiner, is not excessive.


    Unfortunately, I''m Wu Xin''er and Jilan Feifei. What can I do?


    I look at situ GUI, he is obviously thinking about things, I don''t know if he is thinking about me.


    "GUI, do something for me. What can I do? I don''t want to see him because Because I''m yours. "


    I have to work hard. Situ GUI must have a way.


    Sure enough, he thought for a moment, laughed and said, "it''s very simple. You don''t need to let them meet, you can also let them meet."


    I glared at him. What''s the word? What''s not to let them meet? We can see the face.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "tomorrow, you''ll leave. When you come here, you''ll have to communicate with Hu Sen, and then you''ll have a video chat to meet him."


    I clapped my hands and said, "yes, in this way, he can''t find out who I am, and Feifei can let him see me, but in that case, he will have to use a new mobile phone number."


    Situ GUI laughed, and then said, "don''t worry, I always keep LAN Feifei''s previous phone number."


    "What, you have my number?" I looked at situ GUI strangely.He laughed, gave me a kiss and said, "of course, when you had an accident, the cell phone beside you was yours? I''ve stayed, and I''ve been paying you a fee, but I didn''t use it. "


    It turns out that I''ve been using that number for many years, and I''m not willing to change it.


    When I wanted to become Wu Xin''er, I thought no one was using the mobile phone number, so I didn''t care about it.


    I didn''t expect that situ GUI was so thoughtful.

 Chapter 221

    I immediately happy embrace him, his breath, now let me so at ease.


    "By the way, can I still look like lanfeifei?"


    "Of course, it''s OK, but I think it''s better for you to change it."


    I thought for a moment and asked, "change, why?"


    Situ GUI ran his finger across my face and said, "you are still the same as before. No one believes you when you say it. Anyway, it''s a video. I don''t think you can see it. I suggest you put on make-up. Of course, you should be more professional. It''s better to feel thinner."


    Yes, I appeared as an accident. It''s still true. It''s really not right.


    "Well, it''s not easy."


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." I remember that he has become such a new look for you, thanks to him.


    "All right, I''ll come as soon as I quit tomorrow. You''ll wait for me here."


    "Don''t worry, with that card, you can come up directly."


    I nodded. Then I gave him a kiss again and said, "I''ll go back first. If I come back too late, Tang Xin will doubt it."


    "So fast, I really can''t today..."


    Looking at him, I had to pout and say, "I''m sorry, I really can''t today."


    He had to hold me for a long time.


    I feel the power coming from his arms, the power that makes me feel at ease. I''m also intoxicated.


    Driving home, it was very late, but Tang Xin still didn''t sleep. When she saw me coming back, she yawned and said, "I got home safely. I thought you wouldn''t come back so early."


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the smile on her face.


    "Sister Wu, you must not only have a meal. If you have a meal, it won''t be so late. Did you ask your boyfriend? I remember you said that you have a boyfriend."


    I had to curl my mouth. Tang Xin was really sharp. He felt it.


    But I don''t want to tell her the truth. If she knows that my boyfriend is situ GUI, I don''t know what will happen.


    "Well, I don''t ask. By the way, sister Liu didn''t contact you just now, so she called me."


    I am a Leng, just now sister Liu called me, so late, what''s the matter?


    I look at my watch. It''s past eleven. It''s not very good to call back at this time.


    "What can I do for her?"


    "She said that no matter how late it is, she will let you call her as soon as you come back."


    I thought for a moment, since sister Liu said so, there must be something wrong, so I took out my mobile phone, and sure enough, there were two missed answers, both of which belonged to sister Liu.


    Just after I called Husen, I muted my cell phone. I didn''t expect that sister Liu would contact me.


    I had to call back. As soon as there was a ring, I picked it up.


    "Sister Liu, it''s so late. What can I do for you?"


    "Have you finished your resignation?" Sister Liu is direct.


    I am a Leng, this, still really didn''t write, this how to do, God, forget this thing.


    "I know you didn''t write it. It''s really worrying to do something." Sister Liu''s tone is a little reproachful, but I can also hear it. It''s like a real big sister, feeling for her own sister.


    "Sister Liu, did you say that you wrote it for me?" I asked cheekily.


    There''s a sigh, but let me secretly surprise.


    Sure enough, after sighing, sister Liu said, "I''m ready for you. The words are fierce. Do you want to have a look first?"


    I laughed twice and said, "you know sister Liu is the best to me. Thank you. Kiss me." Then I took a kiss on my cell phone.


    "Come on, it''s a little disgusting." Sister Liu is also very happy to listen to her voice.


    "I won''t read the manuscript. I believe sister Liu, we can have a two-day break. I''ll call you when I finish my work tomorrow."


    "What are you doing?" Asked sister Liu.


    "In the evening, I invite you, and the children. Remember to bring them. I haven''t seen the little guy for a long time."


    "Haven''t you seen it for a long time? Did you say that long? " Sister Liu''s voice is very happy.


    In fact, I still want to ask sister Liu to help me with some things, so let''s talk about the treat first.


    "By the way, sister Liu, I really need your help."


    "I knew it. Come on, it''s something."


    "Destroy the list of the person in charge of the project, and tell the person in charge of the project that no one is allowed to talk without me. It''s certainly not good to talk about it. "


    Sister Liu was silent for a while and said, "you''ve played a lot. Have you agreed on both sides?"I laughed and said, "almost. I''ll talk to Huson tomorrow."


    "Xiao Wu, it''s a little strange that you have so much ability to stay in Nie''s family. Forget it, I won''t ask. You can do whatever you want. I can help you with this. Who told you to help me? "


    I didn''t want to understand where I helped sister Liu, but since she said so, I''m very happy.


    Hung up the phone, Tang Xin looked at me in surprise.


    I had to smile at her and said, "there''s one thing I have to trouble you about. You help me keep an eye on those people in the marketing department. I believe you in this aspect."


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "don''t worry, they can''t have any demon moths."


    I was satisfied with the nod, and she talked for a while, we went to rest.


    When she came to the company the next morning, Nie Zhengxuan had already arrived. Not only she, but also all the members of the marketing department.


    And there are two special people.


    That''s Lei Huasheng and Lei Yuhong. I see Lei Huasheng''s expression is not right.


    I know that Nie Zhengxuan must have arranged something yesterday. Sister Liu came over and handed me something from behind.


    I just know it in a pinch. It should be a resignation letter.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged it all." Heard sister Liu whispered this sentence, my heart mirror general, this time, let me see what they plan to do.


    "Xiao Nie, I heard that you are not going to let Yuhong come to the marketing department. Is that the case?" I haven''t spoken yet, but the thunder over there has made a sound.


    Nie Zhengxuan took a look at us, then nodded and said, "yes, the marketing department has just improved, so I don''t think he should come now."


    Lei Hua''s voice gave a cold hum. I know what he thought. It was because of the improvement that he wanted to rob.


    Because in this way, if we follow the normal way, the final result will fall on Lei Yuhong. But I won''t let him.


    "What if I had to let him in?"


    Lei Huasheng is a bit hard, but his appearance this time, I now, that behind the scenes she must know, but she did not come, which means that she still acquiesced in this action of Lei Huasheng.


    "I don''t agree." Nie Zhengxuan said while winking at us. I know that it means that we are ready for action.


    Nie Zhengxuan had a good time with this move. When she didn''t agree, we took the initiative to leave. On the one hand, it also showed her principle. And if there is a problem in the project, it also reflects her vision.


    At this time, sister Liu spoke first. She should have got another instruction.


    "Director Nie, I think since Lei Dong said this, it''s not good to lose face. Well, I''ll apply for resignation. In this case, I''ll have a position as deputy minister."


    "Who cares about your vice minister." Lei Huasheng didn''t speak, but Lei Yuhong on one side opened his mouth first.


    My heart secretly sneer, back to let you look good.


    "Oh, in this way, director Lei is thinking about me. OK, director Nie, there''s no way. I also apply for leaving."


    I''m not polite at all. I looked at him with a sneer.


    "Minister Wu, Vice Minister Liu, this..." Nie Zhengxuan looked at us with a satisfied look in his eyes, but pretended to be a little difficult.


    "Don''t worry. When you''re gone, I''ll pick you up. It''s the same with the marketing department." Lei Yuhong was not polite. He came forward and took away our resignation report.


    He was directly in charge of Nie Zhengxuan.


    I took a look at Nie Zhengxuan and said with a smile, "then we''ll go, since minister Lei is so sure."


    With that, I took a look at sister Liu, followed her and saluted Nie Zhengxuan, then withdrew.


    I have nothing to do with what happens later.


    Just arrived at the front desk of the company, I heard someone say: "wait a minute."


    This is Nie Zhengping''s voice. We turned around and it was Nie Zhengping who caught up. He looked at the hermits and said, "I just heard that you left?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    I smile a little, this Nie Zheng Xuan handles affairs is really fierce, even own younger brother all hide, look like, maybe even she doesn''t know.


    "How can we do that? Because of you, the marketing department is getting better and some people want to pick corn. Damn it, I''ll go to them."


    "Forget it, forget it, director Nie." Sister Liu caught him in a hurry and said, "there are some things that need to be looked at slowly. You can have a rest."


    "I think he should." I said, looking at sister Liu at the same time.


    Nie Zhengping was stunned for a moment, and then seemed to understand something. Oh, he said, "OK, I''ll go to them."


    Although the words say so, but the tone, but also revealed some relaxed.Sister Liu looked at me, then thought about it, nodded, laughed and said, "yes, he should go."


    "Well, what happened."


    Today, it''s very difficult for us to go out. Sister Liu and I just got rid of Nie Zhengping, but Minister Zhou of human resources department followed us.


    Minister Zhou took a look at me and said, "tell me what this is. I have to ask director Nie."


    My lucky star has gone. Of course, he will be nervous.


    "Don''t worry. You don''t have to go. We saw director Nie just now. He''s gone."


    Sister Liu also laughed. Minister Zhou didn''t understand what was going on and sighed.

 Chapter 222

    Liu Jie and I didn''t pay any attention to him either. Anyway, we are only for a while. It won''t be too long. I have to go with Husen video.


    Just out of the company, someone called us again, but this time I heard it was Tang Xin.


    She ran over, took a look at sister Liu, handed me a small bag, said: "be careful, I feel like you are coming to the holiday recently, if you really have to come, you must tell me, because at this time, it''s easy for him to keep up with you."


    I was in a daze, he? Oh, by the way, that Monton. What''s this for me?


    "Don''t worry, this is my blessing. You can use it." Tang Xin smiles and leaves quickly.


    I have a look at that small bag. There are several sanitary napkins in it. Almost didn''t make me spit blood.


    This Tang Xin is also very interesting. I have to use her for this kind of thing. I won''t buy it myself.


    Sister Liu shook her head on the other side and said, "this tangxin is a little interesting. I don''t know what the blessing is? "


    I suddenly understand Tang Xin''s meaning, blessing, so these pieces are not ordinary. I thought about it for a while and felt it myself. It was really uncomfortable. It seems that I really need to pay attention.


    Sister Liu patted me and said, "how about going shopping with me, and then we''ll have something to eat?"


    Now I have something else to do, of course not, so I said, "not in the morning. I have an appointment today."


    I saw the look in Sister Liu''s eyes, which meant whether you had a date with your boyfriend or not. I had to get closer and say, "in order for us to come back as soon as possible, I have to arrange it."


    Sister Liu nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "OK, I wanted to see what your boyfriend looks like. Maybe I can earn some money from Husen."


    "I''ve lost my money. Besides, my current boyfriend is a secret. He can''t find his financial resources, and you don''t know any more."


    Sister Liu gave me a smile and said, "in my opinion, it''s better that Feishui doesn''t leave fields for outsiders. If you have such a good thing, I think it''s better for you to help me."


    I also laughed, but I could only shake my head. I couldn''t let sister Liu know my relationship with situ GUI.


    Sister Liu didn''t say anything. She said hello to me and left. She should have gone home.


    Anyway, there''s nothing to do in the afternoon, so it''s good to ask her to go shopping. In the evening, she can invite her children to dinner.


    I arranged everything in my heart, and then I drove to the hotel of situ GUI.


    When he got there, he swiped his card and went upstairs. Sure enough, situ GUI had been waiting there for a long time. At this time, he was still carrying a lot of cosmetics. He was going to make up for me.


    I had to give a bitter smile, but he said with a smile, "come on, we''d better hurry up. Huson doesn''t wait for anyone."


    There''s no way. He first changed my appearance back to the original appearance, and then put a wig on you to make my hair look much longer than before.


    Because my short hair now, if it''s exposed, it will be seen by Huson. And this time we use seamless docking technology, so there should be no problem.


    After that, he was busy and kept dusting you for an hour. When I look in the mirror again, I can''t recognize myself.


    My image now is quite different from before. I''m so thin that I almost forget it.


    Now I see LAN Feifei''s face again, but I feel strange. Wu xiner''s face makes me like it even more.


    "What''s the matter?" Maybe seeing me in a daze, situ GUI asked me.


    I had to shake my head and didn''t say anything. It''s better not to tell him.


    "Your cell phone." Situ GUI then handed me a mobile phone, which should be my previous number.


    "Again, don''t talk like Wu Xin''er. You are still very weak. You should speak slowly and slowly so that he can''t hear you."


    I nodded and thought about what I should say.


    "Wait a minute." I was about to dial the phone, but situ GUI stopped me, then pointed to the bed and said, "go to bed."


    I was stunned for a moment, but when I looked at the bed, I knew what was going on? The background of that bed has now been replaced by a common white one, which is the decoration style of an ordinary family.


    And the bed is also the kind of ordinary wooden bed head, plus the quilt or something, a look is a very long time in bed. People feel.


    He wants me to show that my action is inconvenient. In this case, it''s fair not to go to Huson.


    Besides, there is a set of casual pajamas at the head of the bed, which is very comfortable at first sight, just suitable for people who are sick or injured.


    I understood the meaning, so I had to put on my clothes and lie on the bed again. Looking at situ GUI''s thumb, I knew that I had seen it almost, and then I was able to dial Huson''s phone.After a long time, he did not answer. Obviously, for him, I''m a stranger now, and he won''t answer.


    After thinking about it, I had to use Wu Xin''er''s mobile phone to send him a message, telling him that a number would call him and let him answer.


    As soon as I sent it, I sent back a text message and asked me what was going on. This Huson is really a headache.


    I didn''t pay attention to it, but I used lanfeifei''s cell phone number to dial it for him. This time, he reversed it.


    "Hello, who is calling, please?"


    His voice, put on airs.


    "It''s me." I said softly, trying to keep my voice as low as possible.


    "You You are Wait, are you Feifei? " Huson''s voice suddenly rose, and it was obvious that he recognized my voice.


    I nodded, but remember, we are on the phone, nodding has a fart, can''t help but smile, but dare not laugh.


    Situ GUI glared at me, which obviously made me more serious.


    "Feifei, where are you? I''ll pick you up. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    Huson''s voice was very anxious. I just laughed and said, "I''m safe now. Don''t worry about it."


    "No, Feifei, will you meet me?" Huson''s voice was almost like crying.


    "It''s not very convenient for me to see you, but I''ve heard from my heart that, well, if it''s convenient for you, we may have a video."


    This was discussed with situ GUI before. Sure enough, as soon as the words were finished, there came Huson''s anxious voice.


    "OK, I''ll add you right away."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up. This motherfucker''s name was added. He didn''t even leave the QQ number. What''s the ghost video?


    I was thinking about it, but I heard my cell phone ring. When I saw the number, it was Hu Sen calling, so I had to answer it.


    Huson''s voice was very embarrassed and asked, "no problem, your QQ number."


    I have no choice, this guy, also now just remember, I had to tell him the QQ number. I hung up with him again to confirm.


    After a while, sure enough, there was a reaction on my QQ. I took a look at it and found that his QQ name was "waiting for a person for 3000 years". Who was he waiting for? Can I help you?


    Add QQ, there immediately came the video invitation. I can''t wait.


    I had to sit for a while and then adjust my posture.


    The video can be connected to the word, and then, Hu Sen''s face appears in the video.


    When he saw it, he was obviously stunned.


    "Feifei, you are thin."


    I had to cold face, pretending that I had never seen him, said: "we are not familiar enough to call Feifei directly, right?"


    Huson laughed and said, "don''t say that, Feifei. Your father betrothed you to me. I''m your fiance. "


    "Sorry, I didn''t agree." Although I know it''s not the right time, I''m still a little angry when I hear this. After all, situ GUI is looking at me from the opposite side.


    "Well, not to mention, Feifei, where are you? I''ll pick you up."


    "No more." I said softly, "I don''t want to see anyone now. If you have something, you can let your heart pass it on to me. Just now she called me and said she had something for you to do, but you want to see me, don''t you? "


    "It''s easy, easy." Huson immediately began to laugh, but suddenly changed his face and became cold.


    "What''s the matter?" I''m surprised. I can''t show my feet, can I? But it doesn''t look like this?


    "Feifei, are you still in bed?"


    I had to pretend to have a bitter smile, sighed and said, "what if I don''t lie in bed? I can''t stand up now."


    I think I can''t be fake when I say this.


    But Huson on the other side was obviously worried.


    "Feifei, you tell me where you are. I''ll go to you. I''ll take care of you all my life."


    When I say it, I''m more or less moved. Although Huson is a bit exaggerated, he is really persistent to lanfeifei.


    I had to pretend to be a strong smile, said: "no, there are people here, take good care of me."


    Then I took a look at situ GUI, who was smiling at me.


    "Feifei, listen to me. I really love you. I won''t give up on you."


    Huson''s voice was worried.


    "To help Xin''er is to help me. I want to know, my father, what''s going on."


    "I have also checked this matter, but they have done it very well and there are no loopholes. I can only say that Mr. LAN, it is very likely that it is not an ordinary traffic accident."Of course I know. I just want to know how unusual it is.

 Chapter 223

    So I just laughed, sighed, and said, "I know, you don''t have to investigate this, but I''ll leave it to my heart. You''ll help her, right?"


    "No problem, as long as she needs my help, I will help her."


    Huson agreed and fell down quickly.


    I nodded and said, "sorry, I have nothing to give you now, so please forget me."


    "No, Feifei, listen to me." What else does Huson want to say, but I know that if I talk for a while, I will probably show my feet, so I have to turn off the video.


    Press and hold it hard again. Soon, the mobile phone will turn off, because I know that he will call me.


    Situ GUI gave a thumbs up and said, "the timing is just right. I think Hu Sen is going crazy."


    I sighed, I don''t know what kind of feeling it is now.


    "What''s the matter? A little reluctant? " Situ GUI came over and gently hugged my shoulder.


    "If I really can''t act, will you take care of me all my life?" I looked at him, hoping to hear his promise.


    "No way." I''m a little disappointed that he gave me such an answer.


    However, he gently hugged me and said, "how can a lifetime be enough for us to be together forever?"


    I fell into his arms and felt his warmth. This guy really scared me to death.


    The phone rings, but it''s Wu Xin''er''s.


    I took a look at situ GUI. He laughed and said, "now you have to go back to the state of Wu Xin''er."


    I laughed and used it. He said, "I''ve adjusted it a long time ago. When lanfeifei was just here, I really didn''t get used to it.".


    "Hello, Hu Dong, why do you want to call me?" I said that on purpose.


    There came Huson''s angry voice: "you know, tell me where Feifei is."


    "You are angry with me. Well, as soon as you hear Feifei, you are angry with me. I won''t tell you. What can you do?"


    I also pretended to be angry.


    Sure enough, Huson was silent for a while, and his voice became soft.


    "I said, good heart, good heart, tell me where Feifei is, OK?"


    "Go away, don''t do this. We haven''t been familiar with it yet. I''ll tell you whether it''s disgusting or not. But Feifei said, I can''t tell you. I want to respect her opinion. When she wants to see you, I''ll arrange it. "


    After a while, Huson''s voice came and said, "you''re right. You really have to let Feifei tell me. In this way, can you let her talk to me more, make a phone call and make a video?"


    "Anyway, if I want to see her, I will ask for her advice."


    "Yes, please."


    "Wait a minute, your business is finished, and mine. I''m leaving now. Please tell me."


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it. It''s all up to you. "


    I smile. In this case, there is no problem with Huson. Sure enough, lanfeifei is very powerful, and he caught Huson at once.


    I''d like to show Lei Yuhong how he copes with the scene. This time, the play has just begun.


    After talking with Huson on the phone, I cleaned up for a long time, and then I cleaned up quickly. Looking at my watch, it was almost noon.


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "or we can have dinner here. We can have a good rest in the afternoon."


    I looked at his expression, this is not a rest, ah, just want to do bad things.


    But at this time, I felt something was wrong. I motioned him not to speak and ran to the toilet to have a look.


    Sure enough, the relatives'' visit on time was quite accurate.


    Take out the things Tang Xin gave me to use, and then come out.


    "It''s a pity that I''m going to disappoint you this time. I can''t do it today because my relatives are here."


    I had to smile at him. He Leng for a while, also reflected over, helplessly sighed, looks like, really lost.


    "Well, that''s the last few days. Please bear it. By the way, I''ll stay here for lunch with you. In the afternoon, I''ll go shopping with sister Liu. "


    "Don''t play too late today, and be careful that you are more likely to attract him in this period."


    I nodded. Situ GUI said the same thing as Tang Xin. It seems that I have to pay attention to it.


    After having lunch with him, I called sister Liu and made an appointment with her. After kissing situ GUI on the face, I left the hotel.


    Looking at his helplessness, I can''t help it.When I got to the place, I found that sister Liu arrived a little earlier than me. When I saw her, I waved happily.


    I walked over and she looked at me up and down with a thoughtful look.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything strange about me? "


    "It''s strange." Sister Liu said coldly at this time. Listening to her meaning, she seemed to see something.


    "What''s strange?" I tried to touch it. No, it''s very decent. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    But sister Liu laughed and walked around me.


    "First of all, you certainly didn''t go home at noon, did you?"


    I nodded. It''s normal. What''s wrong?


    Sister Liu said with a smile: "this is not the point. The point is that you didn''t go home, but now you ask me out. During this period, you can do a lot of things, and you didn''t go home. That is to say, you can only find two people, one is situ GUI, the other is Hu Sen. who are you looking for?"


    Oh, my God, it''s a little too sensitive.


    However, this is not the end, sister Liu continued: "the key is not here, but you have the smell of marriage powder after make-up, but your make-up now is the same as that in the morning, that is to say, you have made up, and you should have taken off the make-up, why do you take off the make-up?"


    Sister Liu, you are really powerful, such a small detail has been seen.


    I finally saw that the most powerful ability of sister Liu was her careful observation.


    "Besides, there''s a long hair in your hair. It''s not yours, and it''s impossible for Husen and situ GUI to have such long hair. Although it''s real hair, I don''t think it should fall off your body. That is to say, it''s the kind of fake hair that you have with long hair. What''s going on here? "


    "Sister Liu, you are too good." I can only deal with it once, thinking about how to make the story more reasonable.


    "Come on, I''ll see who you''ve been to. Maybe I can borrow your light and go around other companies. It''s said that Minister Gao is in situ group now, but he''s quite good."


    When she said these words, I suddenly realized that maybe I can really hide it from her.


    I smile, said: "Sister Liu, then I tell you, you can''t tell others."


    Sister Liu nodded, looking like she wanted to hear the secret.


    "I went to see my boyfriend."


    "All lies, if it is to see him, you don''t have to be like this at all?"


    "Of course, you don''t know. Huson is spending a lot of money to find my boyfriend. I heard that there are still several private detectives out there."


    Sister Liu nodded. She should have heard about it, and in business, it''s no secret.


    "So, every time I go to him, I have to put on a make-up, so I''m not afraid of being followed. I told you, but you can''t tell others."


    I think there should be no problem. It''s reasonable and reasonable.


    "Oh, well, did you have lunch with your boyfriend at noon?"


    "Have you eaten?" I said with a smile.


    She shook her head and said, "if you don''t have time to eat, then look at the time you come back. There are only about ten minutes left. "


    I scratched my head. What''s the matter?


    "Ten minutes, plus the time to take off and put on clothes, this is not very good."


    My God, it turns out that sister Liu wants to go there, and I immediately blush. This sister Liu is not serious.


    "What do you think? We didn''t do anything."


    "Nothing has been done. It''s impossible. It''s very strange for you to meet once and say nothing."


    "I hate it, sister Liu. If you ignore you like this again, there''s really nothing today, because Because I really have to come. " I had to blush and whisper.


    "Oh It seems that sister Liu suddenly realized.


    I gave her a white look, but she laughed, I really don''t know how to say her, this thing is so logical.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s go shopping." Liu said, a pull my arm, with me to leave.


    After a whole day, I feel that today is really a good opportunity to relax.


    At a little time in the evening, it suddenly occurred to me that if I didn''t pick up Tang Xin, she would have no car to go home.


    I had to say hello to sister Liu and ask her to pick up the child. I''ll pick up Tang Xin, and then I''ll make an appointment for dinner.


    Sister Liu originally wanted to refuse, but I insisted on inviting her, and the place was the small restaurant that Lei Qingmiao invited me to eat last time. The food there was very good, and it didn''t look very expensive.When I drove to the gate of the company, I looked at my watch. It was just the time to get off work. So I called Tang Xin, but she didn''t answer. Didn''t she leave after work?


    Just thinking about it, he found that Nie Zhengping came out from the inside. When he saw me, he was also stunned. He came over and asked, "you''re back. What''s the matter?"


    "No, I got Tang Xin." I smile.


    He shook his head and said, "it may be late today. Something''s wrong with the marketing department."


    Looking at Nie Zhengping''s watch, I feel as if he is looking forward to something happening in the marketing department.


    I couldn''t help laughing and said, "something''s wrong. What''s the matter?"


    Nie Zhengping looked at me, but suddenly shook his head, did not directly answer my question.


    "I''m quite suspicious of your identity now."


    I was surprised, how did he suddenly mention this, and in his words, did she find that I was fake? It shouldn''t be. Situ GUI said it was all done for me.


    I think they should have checked me, but I don''t think they have found anything. Otherwise, they have to act now.


    But why did Nie Zhengping say that?


    "My identity, what''s the matter?"


    I tentatively asked, if he said something wrong, I see whether it can be remedied later.


    Nie Zhengping just laughed and said: "I don''t believe it has nothing to do with you that something happened in the marketing department today. But I''m surprised that the chairman of the two major group companies made trouble at the same time. How did you get them to help you?"


    I went, he actually saw it. In this way, Nie Zhengxuan should have seen it.


    But it doesn''t matter, because I have already figured out how to answer such questions.


    "In fact, neither of them is looking at my face. You should know that. Why did I come to pick her up? "

 Chapter 224

    Nie Zhengping frowned and said, "it''s really strange what kind of person Tang Xin is. I went to check her background, but I found that there was someone there who stopped us from checking her background, and she was still a powerful person. If we look at it, we will be stopped in both black and white. What''s the matter? "


    "This is where Tang Xin is so powerful. In fact, she has no influence on you, but she has a great influence on situ GUI and Hu Sen. If I say that situ GUI and Hu Sen are actually from their Tang family, do you believe that? "


    I look at Nie Zhengping and try my best to look sincere, but to be honest, the lie is too big.


    "I really believe it, because their attitude towards Tang Xin is a little too low. Besides, Tang Xin and you are the same generation. In this way, you are not a simple person


    "Even if it''s not easy." I answered with a smile, but he couldn''t see it anyway.


    Nie Zhengping sighed, shook his head and left, I looked at his back, this man, is really a little vision.


    I sent a text message to Tang Xin and told her that I would wait for him in the underground parking lot.


    Although I left my job here, I haven''t handed in the parking card today, because I have to come back anyway. It''s really a bit of trouble to hand it in and send it back.


    At the sound of underground parking, I saw that other departments had left, and many parking spaces were vacant. I had to wait in the car even though I could not get up.


    It''s a long time. It''s been half an hour. What kind of meeting are they having?


    Look at my watch, I called sister Liu and asked her to wait for me. Anyway, at this time, I believe she just picked up the baby.


    I looked in the rearview mirror and mended my make-up. I was idle anyway.


    Wait, I''m in the back of my car, and there''s a shadow sitting there.


    Come on, Mundon. Does he really have to come? I looked at it carefully, but I found that maybe it was an illusion of mine, there was no shadow?


    "Dong Dong Dong." A sound of knocking on the glass startled me. Turning around, I saw a uniformed garage worker.


    I lowered the window and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The man gave me a smile and said, "I saw someone in the car, so come and have a look. It''s OK."


    "Oh." It turned out to be so. I was startled. Just as I was about to close the window again, the man suddenly reached out and pinched me.


    I didn''t expect him to be like this at all. I felt a tightness on his neck immediately. Breathing is not smooth, I would like to close the window, so that he can be clamped, and then the window seems to be fixed, how to press is not easy to use.


    Damn, who is he? Why did he kill me.


    "Go to hell." A deep voice came from his mouth.


    It was not the voice he had just spoken. It seemed to come from the nether hell.


    I reluctantly opened my eyes. The man in front of me was no longer the same as before. His eyes turned out, and his eyes looked much smaller than the white eyes beside him.


    A little more force, the eyes seem to be able to spray out directly. A trace of blood hung from the corner of his mouth, bared his teeth and felt like he was going to bite me.


    No, I can''t breathe any more. I hold my hands around, hoping to find something that will allow me to fight back.


    But I''m in the car now, and there''s nothing. Damn, am I going to die here? I don''t want it. What should I do?


    "To die." His power is more powerful. I feel that my brain has begun to lack oxygen. I have to do something. Otherwise, I will die here.


    By the way, talisman, Tang Xin gave me an talisman today.


    I tried my best to take out the thing from my pocket. I didn''t know whether it would work or not, so I threw it at him.


    Although the charm is light, it seems to have spirit.


    "Pa" of a, that Fu already pasted on his face door.


    "Ah A roar, but I feel a loose neck, the staff has let go of me, hands pinched his stomach.


    I quickly pushed up the window. From the window, I could see that he was in great pain. Not only that, his great strength was all used on his neck, and his head had been broken back.


    But he doesn''t seem to want to stop. I cover my mouth. Don''t go on like this


    However, as I imagined, the skin of his neck began to crack, revealing the muscles inside.


    Soon, the muscles began to crack, the blood vessels inside were tied off, and the blood flowed out like a shower.


    Oh, my God. I didn''t dare to see the scene with my eyes, so I had to cover my eyes. No, it''s terrible.


    I don''t know how long it took. I suddenly felt the door on the other side was opened.


    "Ah I screamed, but I heard Tang Xin''s voice asking, "what''s the matter? Eh, there''s the smell of Monton. Has he been here? "I didn''t know when it was time to put down the window.


    Is it an illusion? No, on the ground, I can clearly see an amulet falling there. It''s not an illusion. All this happened.


    "What happened just now?" Tang Xin sat in the car and looked around.


    I took a deep breath and told her what had happened just now. At the same time, I pointed to the symbol on the ground and showed it to her.


    She nodded and said, "well, wait for me."


    I saw her go down and take it back, but she didn''t give it to me. Instead, she put it in her pocket.


    "Not for me?" I asked strangely.


    "This talisman has been used once, but it is no longer valid. I have to go back to add blessings again." Tang Xin said with a smile.


    I nodded, this what Fu, unexpectedly or disposable, can not be used forever?


    "I didn''t expect that this Monton would evolve. It''s so interesting." As soon as Tang Xin came back, he closed the door and said.


    "Evolution, it''s better not to. It''s disgusting. It''s frightening to think about it now."


    I wipe my forehead. It''s full of cold sweat. It''s a bit stuffy in the car now. Otherwise, I think it''s colder now.


    "Where are we going?" Tang Xin looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "Oh, by the way, I asked sister Liu to have dinner with her children. It''s just that you should go too."


    "I don''t want to go. You are all leaders."


    "We are no longer leaders. Besides, if you don''t go, what should I do?" I''m really afraid she won''t go now.


    The appearance of that Monton just now really scared me. If I do it again, I have no amulet in my hand. I believe I will die.


    Now I have to tie Tang Xin to me, and I have to find a way to let her help me think about what to do tomorrow?


    She has to go to work tomorrow, so what can I do? Can''t I stay out? No, even if you don''t go out, that Monton will come to me.


    Tang Xin seems to have guessed my mind and said, "don''t worry, sister Wu. I''ll find a way for you tomorrow. As long as you follow one person, there will be no problem."


    "Follow a man, who?" I looked at Tang Xin strangely.


    "Situ GUI. He himself is an old ghost. You should know that. I told him today that he won''t come to the company tomorrow and will take care of you. "


    This is really a good arrangement. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. I''m glad to see situ GUI tomorrow.


    "However, it is estimated that not only situ GUI but also Hu Sen will be here tomorrow." Tang Xin vomited his tongue.


    I''ll go. Why is he here?


    "When I told situ GUI today, he heard me and argued to go with him. Well, you may follow them tomorrow, but don''t worry. I warned them that if anyone dares to offend you, I can''t spare him."


    I can only smile bitterly. The key problem is not here. My problem now is that if they are together, my relationship with situ GUI can not be so close.


    And the two of them appeared beside me together, which is a big problem.


    But Tang Xin was obviously in a good mood. He didn''t even think about this. He said, "sister Wu, can we go now?"


    "Of course." I just realized that I didn''t drive after talking for a long time.


    Soon to the place, it was dark. Tang Xin looked around and said, "leader, you will bring us to such a small restaurant."


    "What happened to the restaurant? Let me tell you, the food in this restaurant is delicious. I came here last time. It''s no use going to a bigger place, that is, showing off. "


    I replied, let her arrange for me, tomorrow is really a headache.


    Tang Xin sticks out her tongue, revealing her playful side.


    I have seen sister Liu''s car. Obviously she has come.


    As Tang Xin walked into the restaurant, she saw that sister Liu was drinking tea on one of the tables, and her son was next to her. She was doing her homework on the table.


    It''s really poor. Now the child has too much homework.


    I yelled at sister Liu, and she waved to me.


    Upstairs, the waiter said that there were too many people in the front desk.


    There were only two compartments empty. Obviously, the location was a little bad. I didn''t care.


    Last time, Lei Miao had a good feeling.


    At this time, sister Liu said with a smile, "this child is very happy to hear that he is coming out to eat with you."I laughed, reached out and touched the child''s head. The child was very obedient and didn''t speak, so he looked at me with a smile.


    Tang Xin looked at the child and said, "Sister Liu, your child''s life is good. I''m sure you can be a senior official in the future."


    Sister Liu looked at her with a smile and said, "you can also tell fortune. I really can''t see it. Let me borrow your lucky words."


    I know that sister Liu certainly doesn''t believe it, so I just smile and don''t say anything, but Tang Xin says: "really, if you tell me his birthday, I''ll calculate it for you."


    Sister Liu didn''t take it seriously, so she gave her a birthday.


    Tang Xin is pinching and ordering over there. I think it''s funny. But when I think about her identity, maybe I can figure out something.


    "Sister Liu, your child''s fate before the age of six is really bitter." Tang Xin didn''t know how, but he burst into tears.


    Sister Liu was stunned. Yang nodded, sighed and said, "isn''t it?"


    "When I was six years old, I must have been beaten and broken my ribs, right?" Tang Xin then stretched out two fingers and said, "two."


    Sister Liu was stunned. She looked at me and Tang Xin and said, "no one knows about this. How do you know?"


    Wow, sure enough, I can count. It seems that I should ask her to count it for me later. But after thinking about it, I''d better forget it. If I can figure it out, my husband is situ GUI now, what can I do?


    But Tang Xin laughed, and then said: "but your child from that time, it will turn into a useful material."

 Chapter 225

    Sister Liu thought carefully for a while, then nodded and said, "not to mention, it really started at that time. It''s really much better."


    Tang Xin just a little smile, said: "this destiny ah, can''t say more, but your child has no problem, as long as he works hard."


    Sister Liu looked at her child pitifully and said, "I hear you. As long as you work hard, you will get better."


    "I will try my best to make a good life for my mother." The child was very obedient.


    Sister Liu is very pleased to have such a good son, of course, when the mother will feel comfortable.


    Tang Xin then looked at sister Liu, but slightly shook his head, said: "Sister Liu, what I want to say is that you may be in trouble recently."


    Sister Liu was stunned and said, "I''m in trouble. What''s the trouble?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." I took a picture of Tang Xin.


    Sister Liu stopped me and said, "Hey, do you want to have a look? I really don''t feel right recently. This marketing department is working day by day. It''s always in trouble. "


    But Tang Xin said with a smile: "Sister Liu, don''t worry, you are the last difficulty, but I want to tell you, don''t think about using one''s own power to change anything, if you let it be, it will be better later."


    Sister Liu was stunned, thought about it for a while, and said, "what exactly does it mean?"


    Tang Xin just sighed and said, "Sister Liu, you are doing something with your previous career now. You''d better not do it."


    Tang''s face changed after half a day.


    "No wonder Minister Wu thinks highly of you so much. You are really a powerful person. If you go to fortune telling like this, I believe you will make a lot of money a day."


    Tang Xin laughs and says, "it''s because you don''t make money that you can calculate accurately. If you really want to make money, then the calculated destiny will be inaccurate because of the interference of golden life."


    We can''t understand what it means.


    "Oh, by the way, how is the marketing department today?" I just remember this. Just now I just said what we said.


    Sister Liu also noticed that we left the marketing department today. Who knows what happened later. Anyway, I arranged for Husen and situ GUI.


    Tang Xin probably just remembered that he wanted to tell us about it. He clapped his hands and said, "you don''t know, today is really wonderful."


    It turns out that after we left, Lei Huasheng forced Lei Yuhong to take over the marketing department. Nie Zhengxuan also let him suffer losses, so he ignored it.


    Lei Yuhong is not completely incompetent. In the morning, he is constantly familiar with the process of these projects.


    But in the afternoon, things slowly appeared. First, some suppliers came up and said that the price of their raw materials had increased. They asked us to give them a certain increase, otherwise they would use inferior products.


    Lei Yuhong knew there was no way, because the project was a face project, and it was absolutely impossible to use inferior products, so he had to raise the price of the supplier.


    It''s nothing. Anyway, we still have to earn money. And because I have a good talk with Huson, it seems that there should be no problem now.


    However, as soon as the suppliers left, this matter was in trouble. Because Husen and situ GUI passed together.


    They went there for only one purpose. For some special reasons, situ GUI also wanted to join the project.


    I was surprised. Situ GUI wanted to add in. What does that mean? Isn''t it cheap? Lei Yuhong? That''s a lot of money.


    But when she heard this, she said with a smile, "this move is really cruel. They don''t plan to get new profits, do they?"


    "That''s what it means." Tang Xin snapped his fingers and said, "Sister Liu, you are so powerful that you guessed right at once."


    I also understand that situ GUI and Hu Sen must have reached some agreement.


    Lei Yuhong, of course, did not know what the situation was, so he accepted it happily. Situ GUI and them were quick, and soon a sum of money turned around. Lei Yuhong earned it.


    However, when several people talked about the redistribution of profit points, Lei Yuhong should find that he was cheated.


    The project belongs to Husen. He has his own advantages, so his profit point has not been changed in this allocation, and all of them come from Nie''s side.


    But this project, situ GUI''s investment strength is also good, so the two join hands, just won 80% of the profit, only left 20% for Nie Shi.


    Originally, there was something to earn, but as soon as they finished talking about the profit point, they didn''t give Lei Yuhong a chance, so they immediately signed the contract.


    When they left, Lei Yuhong found that he had been cheated.


    The profit point of this project is divided, but those matters, such as the settlement of suppliers, were not discussed. This means that the money has to be paid by Nie and Husen.


    But there''s no problem with Huson. They still make 50% of the profits. But Lei Yuhong has a headache. The original profit has been changed to 20% and he has to be responsible for 50% of the expenses. What''s more, he just raised the price for those suppliers.That''s good. He immediately asked the people in the marketing department to calculate. If the contract is finished, Nie would have to pay several million.


    When Lei Yuhong called situ GUI and Hu Sen again, they were very resolute and signed all the contracts. What else would they say?


    Nie Zhengxuan seized the opportunity and scolded Lei Yuhong.


    Lei Yuhong originally wanted to use the latter project to pull up, but now because the latter project has not specifically talked about the contract, Husen and situ GUI are stuck, just don''t give too much benefit.


    Anyway, if you don''t do it well, the two of them will cooperate. Lei Yuhong is suffering from a headache.


    If you don''t sign, it''s a pity that you don''t do these projects. If you sign one, you will lose one. If you count your manpower and material resources, you will lose a lot.


    At the end of the day, Nie Zhengxuan held a meeting. Generally speaking, this should be only temporary. Let''s have a look first. The salary will not be less than you.


    Anyway, everyone should have heard that Lei Yuhong can''t stay in the marketing department for long.


    After listening to this, sister Liu and I all laughed. This guy didn''t have much ability, so he had to go up. This time, let''s see how he ends.


    But sister Liu sighed and said, "we are also in trouble. If we go back, what we will take over is likely to be a mess."


    "Don''t worry." Tang Xin said with a smile: "with me, I don''t want to help him now. If I say a word, they don''t dare to mess."


    Liu Jie took a look at Tang Xin. In front of the interests, it''s really hard for anyone to say.


    It''s a pity, sister Liu. She doesn''t know the relationship between Tang Xin and me, situ GUI and Hu Sen, otherwise she will be relieved.


    At this time, the food has come up, so we won''t talk about these things. Anyway, we have to pass tomorrow. I''d like to see if this thunderstorm can last for a few days.


    "By the way, this Sunday seems to be Huson''s birthday." Sister Liu suddenly remembered.


    I was stunned. I almost forgot about it. I had to prepare a small gift for him. Although he really didn''t need anything, he was always willing.


    Well, it''s getting more and more troublesome.


    Thinking about Husen''s birthday party, we chatted with sister Liu for a while, and then we went home.


    I''m still very happy today, no matter which side of things, are very smooth, except that Monton.


    However, I am most happy to have Husen and situ GUI with me tomorrow.


    I really miss situ GUI. He used to be around me every day, but he couldn''t go out with me blatantly. Tomorrow is OK.


    The only thing I hate is that there is a Husen beside me. I should pay attention to this performance. If I''m not careful, it''s easy to have problems.


    Tang Xin is happy to hum a song, look at her like that, really a little cute.


    "I said," where are they going to pick me up tomorrow? "


    "At the gate of the company, I''ll let you. You''ll have to send me to the company. So thank you here, sister Wu. "


    "Ah?" My God, Tang Xin, you are not. How did you arrange it there.


    You know, many people are watching at the door of the company. If that''s the case, the company will be full of rumors about me.


    But if we change it now, it seems that it''s too late. It''s really troublesome. What can we do?


    But Tang Xin didn''t respond to this, still humming.


    Forget it, I don''t want to think about the consequences of this matter now. It''s time to take a step at a time. I really can''t do it. I''ll think of a better way.


    His head inside chaos, do not know when to lie down to sleep. Anyway, when I wake up, it''s time to go to work.


    Oh, by the way, I''m not going to work today, but Tang Xin has to go.


    Thinking of meeting situ GUI, I dressed up specially.


    Driving Tang Xin to the door of the company, she happened to meet sister rainbow. She looked at me and said with a smile, "how can you let the minister drive? Assistant Tang, you have a big spectrum."


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue and said, "that''s true, but this is Minister Wu''s car. I don''t have a car myself."


    "What Minister? I''m a layman now."


    I had no choice but to say. Just as she said that, she saw another car stop. It was Nie Zhengxuan who got out of the car. She looked at me and laughed at me.


    Sister rainbow knew that she must have something to say, so she took Tang Xin, said goodbye, and went ahead.


    Nie Zhengxuan then came over and said, "it''s very powerful. It can be done to this extent."


    I knew that this was the beginning of her suspicion, so I said, "it''s thanks to Tang Xin''s help. Without her, I can''t do this."


    Nie Zhengxuan nodded. I know that Nie Zhengping must have said something to her yesterday.


    "I thought it would take ten days and a half months, but according to the current situation, it''s estimated that it won''t take so long. You should prepare according to one week."I nodded, that is to say, next Monday, I will probably be able to work.


    "Oh, by the way, will you go to Huson''s birthday party? Then I''ll introduce my mother to you."


    Come, my heart a burst of excitement, I have been looking for her, this time is finally found, God, this character is really enough secret, I came back so long, not even a face.

 Chapter 226

    "I''ll go. I hope director Nie can give me more advice then."


    Nie Zhengxuan smiles and says nothing more. As soon as she goes in, she sees two cars that are not from our company coming.


    Hu Guisen and his wife are coming down from the car. Not only them, but also Hu Yan.


    I was relieved, such a look, can not be so embarrassed, if two men, with me a woman, more or less a little problem.


    Seeing situ GUI, I felt my heart tremble a few times.


    "Oh, Minister Wu, director Nie is also here." As soon as Huson came, he said hello.


    "Director Hu and director situ are so early today? It''s going to hit our marketing department so soon? " Although Nie Zhengxuan said this, he didn''t mean to be unhappy.


    "I don''t have time to play with your fat ass today." Hu Sen is also impolite, said: "today is to meet Minister Wu, hehe, we have been arranged to play with Minister Wu."


    Nie Zhengxuan frowned. She looked at situ GUI and me.


    "Alas." Situ GUI sighed at this time and said, "it''s true. It''s a lot of things. It''s all delayed now."


    He was really smart. He saw this situation all at once. The tone and feeling of his speech were just right.


    "You can go to work. I''m enough. You can go." Hu Sen waved his hand as if to drive situ GUI away.


    Situ GUI pulled Hu Sen and said, "dare you, this is the order from Miss Tang family. If you dare to go back and let her know, we will all be finished."


    "Well, it''s true. Alas, it seems that there''s no way to do it. You say how good I am with Minister Wu, and you have such a light bulb." Huson said with a helpless smile.


    I look at Nie Zhengxuan, her eyes showed a little incredible, but no longer hostile to me, she should understand what''s going on.


    But she didn''t know that my relationship with situ GUI was far beyond her imagination.


    "Didi." Another car came, but this time it was the thunderstorm. He was angry, but when he saw Hu Yan, he immediately softened down.


    "Director Hu, are you here to talk about things today?" In Lei Yuhong''s eyes, there is only Hu Yan at this time, so if Hu Sen is invited in, Hu Yan will certainly follow?


    I suddenly found that at this time, it seems that all the people who can catch up are standing at the door.


    This is a good opportunity, and as I said last time, this time, it''s just a chance to deepen my impression.


    "It''s not about things." Huson didn''t answer. I took it.


    "Director Hu and director situ will accompany me out today. Of course, the board of directors Hu will take care of me. But I can''t put director situ aside, so I asked Hu Yan to come too. "


    After hearing this, Huson nodded his head and said, "that''s what I mean. I can''t make director situ look like a light bulb."


    "What, this This... " Lei Yuhong was worried, but he didn''t dare to lose his temper. He knew how much he was worth. He really fought with situ GUI. He was not a good man.


    Nie Zhengxuan also glared at Lei Yuhong, hummed coldly, and said, "go to work soon."


    With that, she took a look at Huson, and then turned away.


    I smile at Lei Yuhong and say, "minister Lei, let''s go."


    Situ GUI came to Lei Yuhong and said, "it''s not bad. It''s good. "


    I look back, but Lei Yuhong''s face is as red as pig liver.


    "Get in my car." Huson pulled open the door a little flatteringly.


    "No, I don''t think we can either drive our own cars or drive a car, which won''t make people say anything bad." I deliberately looked back at Lei Yuhong who was still standing at the door, but I was not afraid to offend him.


    "Let''s drive a car. Don''t forget our mission." Situ GUI reminds me seriously.


    Hu Yan and situ GUI cooperate with each other. At this time, Hu Yan is still carrying situ GUI''s arm. Let alone Lei Yuhong''s awkward look, I don''t feel comfortable.


    "All right, I''ll drive." Hu Sen laughed and got into his car.


    This boy is really a thief. In this way, he can only get on his car.


    I shook my head, these guys, a careless easy way.


    "You take the co pilot. Sister Hu Yan and I have our own words to say." I glared at situ GUI. Of course, he could understand it.


    After getting on the bus, I saw Lei Yuhong compare his middle finger to this side. Hu Yan also saw from behind, frowned and said: "it''s really vulgar."


    I just laughed, said: "you don''t like him is right, no one will like such a person."


    "It''s self righteous and disgusting.""Speaking of self righteous, your brother and situ GUI are the same. But they are loved by everyone, so it''s not a disadvantage. "


    I said with a smile, half joking.


    "We''re different. We call that confidence." Situ GUI took it, and he really gave it back to me.


    Hu Sen also laughed and said: "yes, yes, that''s self-confidence. He is self righteous. He can''t do anything. He can''t even be cheated. But it''s a bit cruel. When you called me, I didn''t react for a moment. "


    Hu Sen finally said it to situ GUI. I know that situ GUI must have negotiated with him. That''s why he asked the suppliers to raise the price. Then they pressed down the price again and put Lei Yuhong in.


    I looked at situ GUI from the back. He was so quiet that he thought of this move.


    If it wasn''t for Tang Xin who told us that if I met this kind of thing when I was in a hurry, I would be in a mess.


    At that time, I will suffer losses like this. I think it was the same before.


    This situ GUI is much smarter than I thought.


    "By the way, where are we going to play?" Hu Yan didn''t want to tell us about the company, so she asked.


    I thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know. You can take me wherever you want."


    "Great. Let''s go to the amusement park." Looking at Hu Yan''s happy appearance, I feel that she really doesn''t grow up.


    But I don''t want to go against her wishes to see her so happy.


    "Then go to the amusement park. I haven''t been there for a long time." I thought about it in my heart, but I thought of the last time, when I was at school.


    At that time, my father took me. Unfortunately, I will never have such an opportunity again.


    I''m kind of sad.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Wu, don''t you like amusement parks? " Hu Yan sitting beside, should be to see my expression.


    "I don''t like where we can go." Huson said at the front.


    "Oh, no, I just thought of another thing. I still like to go to amusement parks."


    I can''t disturb them because of my mood. Forget it. Don''t think about it. Deal with your feelings well.


    Hu Yan just laughed and said, "great, sister Wu, you can ride the roller coaster with me."


    "No way." This time, Hu Sen and situ GUI objected together.


    Hu Yan looked at them and showed a strange expression.


    I know what they mean. They''re here to protect me, and that Monton doesn''t have to come out anytime. He seems to be completely afraid of the sun or something.


    In case they were rescued by the roller coaster, they thought of nothing wrong.


    Hu Yan looked at the two of them strangely and said, "how can you speak with one voice? Don''t you two usually fight back and forth? How come we are so united in this matter. "


    Hu Sen and situ GUI also look at each other, and no one talks. It seems that Hu Yan''s words are in her heart.


    But I laughed. These two people are really interesting.


    "I said, Miss Wu, you''re not going to embarrass us both. You can''t go to any dangerous thing."


    Situ GUI had to call me like this in front of others.


    "It''s a good name. I''m accurate. That''s what you call me. Of course, I say it in private."


    "Can I do the same?"


    "All right." I said, "I don''t want you barking."


    I took a look at him. I can''t object to the current situation.


    "Miss Wu, my sister also said that it''s rare that I have the same mind as chairman situ. Today, you can''t play with any dangerous equipment."


    "I see. Don''t worry. You are afraid."


    I had no choice but to say a word.


    "What are you afraid of?" Hu Yan asked strangely.


    I don''t think it''s easy to explain this to her. I don''t think Husen and situ GUI are talking any more.


    I said with a smile, "you''re afraid of me. I''m not a child anymore, and I''m afraid of doing this and that as an adult. "


    Hu Yan laughed and said, "I believe it''s not fear, it''s love for you."


    I don''t think I really love him.


    But he didn''t know that I was alone with lanfeifei.


    But now I can''t let her know about our relationship. I have to say: "I don''t know if I love you or not. Anyway, I know that if I have a problem, they are responsible. "


    I heard the front two people are helpless hum for a while, it seems that Tang Xin do not know how to tell them.But Hu Yan laughed and said, "I don''t know how chairman situ snored. Anyway, my brother told you that the whole family knew about you. By the way, Sunday is my brother''s birthday party. Will you come? "


    "Go, what''s the matter?" I asked.


    Hu Yan just smile, did not answer, I suddenly have a little bad feeling, will not be this birthday party, arranged what?


    There was a lot of silence in the car. It felt like they were thinking about their own things.


    But I''m also thinking, what is it? No problem?


    I look at Huson''s back. What''s this guy doing?

 Chapter 227

    But anyway, there are still several days left. Let me have a good day today.


    The amusement park hasn''t been here for a long time. Seeing the entertainment facilities, I feel like I can''t play any more.


    But Hu Yan is quite bold. Because there are few people today, she has played all kinds of exciting things.


    Situ GUI and Hu Sen followed me from left to right, attracting countless people''s attention. I even saw some people taking pictures secretly. It seems that they know their identities.


    Maybe the most eye-catching one is me. If I take such a sneak picture, I think it will spread to the whole business community. By then, they will have to ask me to do something.


    I don''t want to. Try to hide.


    Fortunately, that Monton didn''t appear.


    At this time, Hu Yan was in a flying boat and had a good time. I can only watch it today.


    "I don''t know. We seem to be following you." Huson sniffed and said.


    Situ GUI nodded and said seriously: "your nose works well, but I don''t feel the ghost. It''s not Monton. If it''s not him, mind your own business."


    "I don''t think so." Hu Sen laughed and said, "what if it''s the media or Lei Yuhong?"


    Situ GUI frowned and said: "I''m not worried about the media. We all know that you are chasing Wu beauty. It''s sure that the report will be the same. As for Hu Yan and I, it''s estimated that they will be a couple. But this is their guess, there is no evidence, so they should not scribble


    Huson nodded and said, "yes, but I''m afraid it''s someone else. It''s more troublesome."


    I said with a smile: "whatever he is, we don''t care about him. We can think whatever we like. The more you care about him, the easier he will think about you. When he doesn''t pay attention to it, he will be very confused. As long as it''s not Monton. "


    I feel that today is out to play, regardless of these people do not matter.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said to Hu Sen, "you see, Miss Wu is very open. That''s it. Forget it. "


    Hu Sen laughed and asked, "Miss Wu, it''s just my sister who is playing here. If you don''t play for a while, isn''t that good?"


    I laughed twice, said: "what''s wrong, you don''t let me play?"


    "There should be no problem rowing together, right? They''re all double boats over there. "


    Huson was very open-minded. I knew that he was not mean.


    "Forget it. I don''t know how to play. I''m afraid of this." I had to light said, say up to now, really did not learn to swim.


    "Oh, you can''t swim. It''s so similar to lanfeifei." Huson said suddenly.


    I went. I almost forgot. I was quite relaxed just now, so I said it in a word. Miss LAN can''t swim, but it''s known all over the world.


    "Or how can we be good friends?" I gave him a look.


    "Sure enough, it''s true that this lady is the same as what she likes or doesn''t like."


    Hu Sen didn''t doubt it. He just said a word and looked up at Hu Yan.


    I have no choice but to give up. I don''t want to explain this kind of thing. The more I explain it, the more confused it is. Moreover, it seems that he doesn''t say anything now, so it''s good to pass it by.


    "Why don''t we go shopping after lunch?" Situ GUI said.


    "No money?"


    "Don''t worry, all your consumption is on us." When Huson patted his chest, it was clear that he was ready.


    I look at him. This guy is a real loser.


    However, with his financial resources, this is really nothing. After thinking about it, he should also buy something for Tang Xin.


    "Well, it''s just that there are some things in my family. I''d like to buy some for Tang Xin. You have to show it."


    "Of course." At the mention of Tang Xin, Hu Sen immediately wilted.


    "Sister Wu, you really don''t want to play with me. It''s so boring."


    Hu Yan didn''t know when she had come down. I said with a smile: "no, I don''t like this. Let''s go shopping in the afternoon, and then we''ll have a good time with you."


    "Good." Sure enough, a woman''s nature is to go shopping. Hu Yan is happy when she hears about it.


    But I saw the helplessness of situ GUI and Hu Sen. Men, there is really no choice for shopping.


    I thought for a moment. I haven''t been shopping with situ GUI. I don''t know when we can come out together normally.


    And it''s the same as being a couple.


    It''s just too hard for me.


    In the afternoon, we came to a high-end consumer street here.There are all kinds of exclusive stores here. Ordinary people don''t come here.


    However, from the crowd here, we can see that those who can come here are either rich or expensive.


    Some people we still know, when we walk past, they will nod and say hello.


    If anyone comes here to talk business, it''s really a shame.


    Like now, when Husen and situ GUI are together, you will offend the other one if you talk to them.


    What''s more, he obviously took us out shopping, which made us unhappy. I''m afraid there''s no business to do.


    "Come here, come here. Sister Wu, you don''t have a good jewelry. " At this time, Hu Yan took a fancy to a gold shop and took me in directly.


    I have never thought of coming to such an expensive place.


    To tell you the truth, coming out means buying clothes and daily necessities. These things should be avoided.


    Although it is said that girls love beauty, it seems that my present status is not suitable.


    But Hu Yan likes it very much. Every time I see her, she always wears a different necklace, although I only see her twice.


    But it can be seen that she really likes it very much.


    "Sister Wu, this earring is very suitable for you." She picked up an earring and put it in my ear for a try. It''s been a long time since I''ve worn earrings, although I''ve pierced my ears very early.


    "Try it." Hu Yan does not care whether I like it or not, but directly put it on for me.


    I really feel a drop in my ears. This amount is not light.


    "All right?" Hu Yan turned me to situ GUI and Hu Sen.


    But neither of them spoke, just looked at me.


    "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen it before. It''s so stupid. "


    "I''m sorry." Situ Guixian opened his mouth, but how could I hear this with other meaning?


    I looked at situ GUI. He just laughed awkwardly and said, "we didn''t expect that Minister Wu would look so good with gold ornaments. Isn''t it


    He poked Huson next to him with his elbow. Huson only responded about this time. He nodded and said, "yes, yes, I didn''t think of it. I didn''t think of it."


    I white them a look, this said, how so insincere, or forget.


    I stretched out my hand to take off the earrings, but Hu Yan said: "don''t take them off. I think they''re pretty good-looking. Just take this, OK?"


    Finally, I asked Huson.


    "Of course, I''ll pay." Huson said happily, "come on, waiter, that''s the bill."


    Obviously, the waiter didn''t respond. It''s rare that this kind of thing can be directly billed without asking the price.


    "I didn''t hear that. It''s a bill." Huson seemed to be afraid that I didn''t want him. He urged the service staff.


    "No more." The waiter was about to leave when a male voice came.


    The waiter took a look, saluted immediately and said, "Hello, boss."


    This is the owner of this gold shop. He looks very old. He is about sixty years old, but he is very tidy.


    "Director Hu and director situ are here. How can I give face?" The old man looked at Husen and situ GUI and nodded slightly.


    I see Husen and situ GUI. Do they know this old man?


    However, what I saw was a mask on one face of two people.


    "You know us?"


    The old man laughed and said, "why don''t you know each other? You are celebrities. This should be director Hu''s younger sister. She looks like him. And this, um, yes, I remember, is the new marketing director of Nie''s group. He just left, didn''t he


    I feel a little hairy in my heart. Who is this old man? It''s like you know everything.


    Situ GUI said: "old man, who are you? How do you know our identity. Wu is not the most important minister


    "It''s not a celebrity. It''s famous." The old man laughed and said, "I can get your list the day before yesterday. I have only seen three such people. And now, he''s playing with the little kid of the Lei family. He''s a very interesting person. "


    "Old man, you are really a hermit." I gave him a thumbs up, but I really praised him.


    He looked at me, just a little smile, said: "no, speaking up, the reason why I pay attention to you is because I can''t understand you until now. Who the hell are you? How can you suddenly appear in this city and still be such a new star. "


    I can only smile awkwardly, this question, I really have no way to answer.


    Huson coughed two times and said, "old man, can I have your name?""No need." The old man sighed and said, "if you are dying, don''t leave your name. OK, this pair of earrings is for you. We''ll see you later."


    With that, the old man turned and left.


    I frown. This old man is so mysterious. Who is he? I looked at situ GUI and hoped that he would give me an explanation.


    But situ GUI also frowned, and then looked at Hu Sen on one side.


    Hu Sen said with a dry smile: "you don''t know, don''t think about me, I don''t know, but his age should have been a person of the previous generation. What I really care about is how he knows so many things about us."


    I''m also thinking about this problem. As an unknown person like me, he knows that he is really a very strange person.


    And this earring, which is worth a lot of money, can be given as soon as you say you want it. Do I want it or don''t want it.


    The waiter then saluted and said, "the boss said, this is for the beautiful lady. Do you need anything else?"


    "What''s your boss''s name, please?"


    "Well, we don''t know. We just call him the boss." The waiter didn''t pretend at all, but he told the truth.


    Hu Sen nodded, said thanks with a smile, and then picked a few more for Hu Yan and me.


    The waiter probably also understood our identity, gave us a gold card directly, and gave us a discount according to the above discount, and then handed it to us.


    Hu Yan is very happy, skipping ahead.


    When I look at her, I can''t help thinking of my life at first. At that time, I didn''t know what sorrow was, but now, I''m deeply in it.


    When they were about to leave work, they followed them back to the downstairs of Nie''s company.


    From a distance, I saw Lei Yuhong standing there, as if he was angry with the people in the marketing department.


    When he got to the front of the room, he found that there were two new people. When Lei Yuhong saw us, he converged a little.


    I believe the reason for his convergence must be Hu Yan''s presence.


    "What are you doing here?" He looked at me, a little unhappy. Yes, I introduced Hu Yan to situ GUI today. Of course, he didn''t like it.


    "I''m here to pick someone up. What''s the matter, can''t I?" I''m in a good mood now. Just tease him.


    Lei Yuhong frowned and gave a cold hum. Then he turned to the two newlyweds and cried, "go to work, nothing can be done."


    Huson laughed and said, "how do I feel that this sentence seems to be a comment on myself?"


    Situ GUI nodded to one side and said, "what''s more, it''s the most correct comment he made on himself."


    Hu Yan has long been laughing, like a silver bell, along with Lei Yuhong''s face, which is almost twisted with anger.


    "You''re back." Nie Zhengxuan went in and out and saw us.


    I''m just a little bit polite, it''s not suitable to be too close now.


    "Minister Lei, just now someone submitted a resignation letter to me, but it took me a lot of effort to keep them. Let me tell you something, I have established this marketing department with great difficulty. If you dare to have problems in your hands, believe it or not, I will kick out Nie''s even your father. "


    Nie Zhengxuan turned to Lei Yuhong with a heavy tone.


    Lei Yuhong''s face turned red and white. It can be seen that he wanted to get angry, but now he just can''t help it. It is estimated that Lei Huasheng should have said something to him.


    Nie Zhengxuan paid attention to him again, but turned to me and said, "Xiao Wu, did you have a good time today? Well, this earring is really beautiful. "


    Women''s vision is accurate. I just laughed, said: "yes, Hu Yan pick, not bad."


    "It matches your temperament. OK, I''m off work too. We''ll talk when we have time." Nie Zhengxuan just took a look and left first.


    "Something." Looking at her background, Lei Yuhong suddenly came up with a sentence. We look at him. It seems that this sentence is also a correct understanding of ourselves.

 Chapter 228

    Looking at Lei Yuhong finally ignored us and went back directly, we all shook our heads and grinned bitterly.


    I thought to myself that Lei Huasheng was an old fool. It''s far from him to replace me with such a person. It''s not even as loud as a thunderstorm.


    Although Lei Yuming''s ability is not good, he has self-knowledge.


    At this time, more people began to work in the building. They were a little surprised to see Hu Sen and situ GUI standing beside me.


    My eyes will definitely reveal a lot of things. I guess there will be a lot of rumors about me in this company tomorrow.


    For example, I have two ships, and they are not ordinary ships. They are aircraft carrier class.


    I have no choice but to smile, many people still say hello to me, although I do not know who they are now.


    But they all call me Minister Wu. It seems that I met them when I went to the Department after I was promoted.


    This kind of feeling is still very interesting. When you say that I am a minister leaving office and so many people greet me, it seems that I am a big leader.


    After a while, I saw sister rainbow come out from inside. She was very familiar with us. She not only came to say hello, but also praised my earrings. Is this thing hanging here so conspicuous?


    Lei Qingmiao soon joined in. She was used to talking with sister rainbow, so she didn''t have any scruples.


    After waiting for a long time, no one came out of the marketing department. I don''t know what Lei Yuhong is up to.


    "It can''t be overtime. If so, let''s go to dinner first?" Huson said with a smile.


    "If you don''t want to eat with your heart, you''re fast." He just said to me with a smile.


    "Don''t talk to miss Townsend in a low voice when you think about it," she said


    I looked at him and had to smile helplessly. How could I tell Tang Xin about this?


    But even if it is said, Tang Xin should not do anything to him.


    Hu Yan is very strange, ask a way: "elder brother, this Miss Tang Xin, exactly have what special place?"? I find that you and director situ seem to be very afraid of her. "


    "This..." Hu Sen looks at situ GUI awkwardly. How can this be explained. I also scratched my head. This kind of thing is too easy to say.


    "Miss Tang is our elder. Your brother and I graduated from the same school. You know that." Situ GUI said suddenly.


    Hu Yan nodded. I know. They both graduated from famous universities in China.


    "At that time, our tutor was actually a brother and sister with this Miss Tang family according to her generation, so she was still our martial uncle, so there was no way. We''re older, but we''re younger. "


    "Yes, yes, that''s it." Huson clapped his hands.


    I''m smiling in front of me, and that''s the reason.


    Hu Yan also scratched her head. Is this reason a little too wonderful? Even if it''s the teacher''s sister, it doesn''t have to be like this.


    "We respect our teachers very much." Situ GUI then said.


    Huson immediately nodded and said, "yes, yes, we respect the teacher very much, so we also respect the teacher''s sister. So I''m a little bit afraid of her. My dear sister, do you understand this time? "


    "Well, it should be."


    Hu Yan is also a big hearted girl, did not want to think, so accepted. It''s really her. If I were, I might have to ask why.


    It took about half an hour to see the people from the marketing department come out, but Lei Yuhong didn''t follow them. He should have gone underground to the garage.


    As soon as the people from the marketing department came over, they would salute and greet me when they saw me, and they would call me the minister.


    I really think it''s a good feeling that they haven''t forgotten me. Maybe it''s because of Lei Yuhong''s high pressure policy. How can I feel that they are closer to me.


    Tang Xin ran over and said, "my God, I''m so tired of meeting every day. I said, "sister Wu, when will you come back?"


    I had no choice but to smile and say, "I''ll come back when he makes it worse."


    "It can''t be any worse." Tang Xin put out his tongue and said, "you don''t know. Now the marketing department has exploded. The benefits to all sides have been cancelled. "


    I turned my head and looked at Husen and situ GUI. They all shrugged. It was obvious that this was true.


    "I know. What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? Well, the marketing department has never been as hot and lively as it is today. "


    Although Tang Xin said it seriously, she was smiling and felt that she was still very happy.


    "Get in the car and say, OK, you can step back. I got someone." I said to situ GUI and Hu Sen on purpose.


    "Cha." Two people actually quite cooperate, make with the palace drama.Hu Yan was laughing happily.


    "Would you like to have dinner with Princess Tang?" We are going to leave, but Hu Yan made a speech.


    "It''s not my sister''s way of thinking. I don''t know what Ge Ge and the princess mean?" Huson was on the stick.


    "Well, yes." Tang Xin is not polite. He ordered it directly. This little girl is not a worry free girl.


    We all laughed. Situ GUI also shook his head and said, "no one can see it. If anyone can see it, they will think our director Hu is nervous."


    "You''ll have a good time just now, you said


    "Come on, let''s go to my place."


    Tang Xin and I got into my car directly. As a result, Hu Yan decided to take a car with us and let her come up.


    Hu Sen and situ GUI had no choice but to drive away from Nie''s gate.


    They came to the high-end food street here, and we just stopped. To be honest, I don''t think it''s very affordable to eat here.


    But now I''m used to it. If I want to go to a small restaurant, I need to see the big scene.


    When we came to an elegant room, the waiter took the menu, but situ GUI pushed it to me and said, "please order."


    "You can see which one is ordered by himself, not all of them are arranged by the eunuch. Take it back. "


    "Well. It''s a big game. " I didn''t expect to say that.


    Hu Yan and Tang Xin are laughing badly. They both lie on the table and lose their image.


    The waiter came in to order and looked at the two smiling people strangely. I didn''t know why they were so happy.


    However, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly improved. This kind of scene is more and more harmonious. I feel very comfortable with them.

 Chapter 229

    After dinner, we went home separately.


    Tang Xin told me about what happened in the company all the way. He wanted to talk about it at the dinner table just now, but with situ GUI and Hu Sen present, I really don''t want them to listen to it.


    Because of the high pressure policy of Husen and situ GUI, now the marketing department is facing the risk of cutting all the projects.


    Not only that, Hu Sen has also made a little effort in the projects that have already started. He directly took Guangxuan back, but Lei Yuhong didn''t know it.


    That''s good. It should have been the business of our publicity department, but now we can''t earn a cent. Of course Lei Qingmiao wants to find him.


    However, Lei Qingmiao is quite able to do it. She doesn''t show up on her own. She just plays a thunderstorm. Because the logistics department is also facing this situation.


    At the beginning, if the advertising aspect was given to publicity, then publicity logistics also needed to cooperate. Because I have to buy a lot of things.


    The purchase of these items has been a problem, but now they are not used.


    These things are waste. The cost has also increased.


    The money will be in the charge of thunderstorm. Of course, he won''t be very happy.


    As for the human resources department, even if Lei Yuhong doesn''t provoke them, they have to find fault. After all, Nie Zhengping should be on the same front with Nie Zhengxuan.


    Because this project has also affected the people of the human resources department. Of course, Nie Zhengping will not do it, but the head of the Zhou Department is ahead.


    That''s good. Almost all the departments have sent out people who are in the same position as Lei Yuhong to call for help.


    Lei Yuhong can''t stand it this time.


    To know that other people are just, the thunder is his brother, he ran to lead, this matter, how to do ah.


    It''s said that he finally called Lei Huasheng. He came over in person and said that he would give them an explanation. These talents dispersed.


    I''m listening to this. If it goes on at this speed, I may not be able to go back in a week.


    Don is very happy now. I feel that she is now fully integrated into the work.


    I drove home. Tang Xin''s face changed as soon as he entered the door.


    "What''s the matter? Tang Xin I asked strangely.


    "He''s been here."


    "Who''s been here, oh, Monton?"


    Tang Xin nodded slightly and said, "but he''s gone. This is a special situation. He didn''t come to you directly, but came to his home. What''s the matter? Let me check it. "


    Tang Xin checked all around for a long time, but he didn''t find anything. He couldn''t help scratching his head. It''s strange. How could it be like this.


    I just jokingly said: "it''s OK, I think there should be no problem, even if he came, but there are still you here? He should be afraid to come


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "yes, and there is no shortage of things. It seems that I''m really suspicious. Maybe he just came to see if you''re here and left when he found you''re not."


    I breathed for a long time. It''s good to have Tang Xin. I haven''t been haunted by those strange things recently.


    After chatting with her for a while, I also feel sleepy. These days, Monton appears, but Tang Xin can''t accompany me, so I have to arrange Husen and situ GUI again, but let them stagger for a while, so that they can solve the problems of their own company.


    After all, they are all big people. I fell on the bed, thinking about the old man I met today. He is a hermit, but who would it be? I haven''t heard of him.


    It''s strange. How could he know so much?


    And this person, even Husen and situ GUI don''t know? They''re not acting, are they?


    It''s still possible for Hu Sen, but if situ GUI knew him, he would certainly say that, at least he would mention himself. They should not know each other.


    Who is he?


    Thinking, suddenly feel like someone on my bed, who ah?


    I turned my head. It was situ GUI. I went. Why did he come?


    "No, why are you here? Is Tang Xin still in that room? " I asked in a whisper.


    "I miss you. Come and see you." Situ GUI said in a soft voice, and at the same time he reached out and touched my face.


    "I hate it." I feel a burst of sweetness in my heart. He knows it''s dangerous to come here, and he dares to come. It can be seen how much he loves me.


    "I hate it. Don''t mess around. It''s not convenient these days."


    I said softly, but he obviously didn''t intend to let me go, and the action on his hand became bigger and bigger.


    No, I feel a little comfortable, but at this time, I really can''t.


    But he didn''t stop at all.


    How could this happen.


    "No, if you do that again, I''ll shout out." I finally reminded him, but he didn''t seem to hear it at all.Suddenly I reached out to cover my mouth, and then tore open my last line of defense.


    Don''t, really don''t, expensive, how can you do this to me.


    I thought about it, but I felt a pain.


    "No!" I suddenly sat up, good black, no light, I touched his clothes, still intact.


    He didn''t come. Is that a dream? It should be a dream. How can I have such a dream? I''m scared.


    Yes, only dream can do this. My situ GUI won''t do this to me.


    I''m sorry, GUI. How could I dream about this. Really, I must have lost my head. There hasn''t been much pressure recently.


    I patted my head and felt someone holding me from behind.


    "What''s the matter, heart."


    It''s expensive. He''s here. I took a long breath and said softly, "idiot, Tang Xin is still there. What are you doing here?"


    "I miss you, sweetheart."


    No, this plot, how do you feel, except that one is lying and the other is sitting, the others are still the same old routine.


    I want to cry out, but how also can''t call out, he again crazy up, constantly tearing my clothes.


    It''s not a dream this time. I don''t want it. It''s still the last level. I still feel the pain. I can''t stand that feeling.


    I sat up again and the clothes were still in good condition. This dream is really strange, this time should be the end of it?


    "Heart, you wake up at last."


    I looked back at situ GUI, who was talking behind his back. His face became so ferocious and terrifying. Don''t, don''t come here.


    However, it''s too late, he has come up again.


    "Sister Wu, sister Wu." In the nightmare, I suddenly heard a voice, and then I opened my eyes.


    Tang Xin was sitting by my bed, looking at me and saying, "what''s the matter? You look very pale


    I shook my head, thought about it for a while, reached out and pinched my arm. It hurt! This time, I should really wake up.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Wu. "


    "Oh, it''s OK. It''s just a nightmare. It''s a little scary. "


    "Oh, that''s OK. Get up quickly. If you come again, you''ll be late. I''ll ask situ to wait for us at the gate of your company."


    Situ GUI, it''s a little chilly to think of yesterday''s nightmare. It won''t come true. Don''t worry about it.


    It was too late to get up, so we had to eat outside, and then we drove to the company with Tang Xin.


    Situ GUI has come. When I saw him, I felt as if I could not tell. That kind of feeling, in the past that kind to fall in love, as if a little more fear.


    Why? I shouldn''t be like this. It''s just a dream, but it''s too real. That dream, as if it was real.


    But it should not be true. Because I checked it in the morning and there was nothing unusual.


    It''s me. Tang Xin has gone to work.


    Situ GUI then looked at me and asked, "what''s the matter? Your face is very bad."


    I looked up and saw his caring face.


    Take a deep breath and I shake my head.


    "I had a nightmare last night, and I had a nightmare in a circle. I didn''t sleep well all night."


    "Song, that Let''s get in the car. "


    He drove me away from the company. In his car, I rubbed my head and felt a little tired. I don''t know when, I feel like I''m asleep.


    In this dream, there is nothing wrong.


    In my dream, I feel like I have turned into a feather, as if surrounded by something gentle.


    Soon, I fell gently. A flower fell in the sea.


    It''s so soft here. I feel comfortable all over.


    GUI, he appears in my dream again.


    I''m a little scared, but he''s really gentle. He kisses my forehead gently.


    I''m really afraid that he will suddenly come to my clothes the next moment. I really don''t want to reproduce that scene.


    But it didn''t happen. He just held me tenderly. In his arms, I felt at ease.


    Great. He''s still the expensive one. He hasn''t changed a bit. Maybe I''m oversensitive. Yesterday''s nightmare really scares me when I think about it.


    I was startled and woke up. I thought of that nightmare just now.


    "Wake up. How was your sleep this time? "


    In front of us is situ GUI''s handsome face. We are both on the bed now. Wait, bed. Up, where''s this bed?


    I got up and looked at it, but I was familiar with it. This is his hotel. We are back.


    "You brought me here?""I see you are asleep, so I have to take you here. Otherwise, I can''t run back and forth with a sleeping beauty?"


    I laughed and went to offer my kiss. He is so gentle. This feeling is totally different from that in yesterday''s dream.


    "By the way, the Huson will come to take care of me tomorrow. Why don''t you apply to take care of me all the time?"


    I think of a thing, that is, I am a little coquettish, but I just want to be coquettish in front of him.


    "Well, you know, it''s not my decision, it''s Tang''s decision. What''s more, if I apply, or you apply, then our relationship is not revealed? "

 Chapter 230

    I had to stick out my tongue. Of course, I know about this. Just to test him.


    "By the way, I don''t want to go anywhere today. I just want to be here with you, OK?"


    "Well, we''re here. You can have a good rest at noon. You just slept for an hour. I don''t think you''ve had enough sleep. Your face is really bad."


    I sighed, what can I do? Yesterday''s dream was full of him. And it''s all his fault.


    I smacked him on the chest and said, "it''s not your fault. You have to compensate me?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes, I dreamt of you yesterday, bullying me, and they happened to be at that time?"


    I feel more and more shameless now. Talking in front of him, but not paying attention to the image.


    He laughed and stroked my hair.


    "Fool, how can I do that to you? Although I really want to, it''s not convenient for you now."


    I nodded and fell into his arms. It felt good. Today, I''m not going anywhere. I just want to lie in his arms like this.


    "By the way, you''re going to Huson''s birthday party, aren''t you?"


    Situ GUI suddenly thought of it.


    I had to nod my head and say, "yes, he said he would show me someone I want to see. I think she will go, too. "


    Situ GUI sighed and said, "yes, she should go. It''s just, is it really appropriate for you to meet her now? Don''t forget, she''s the one who knows you best now. "


    "It''s not." I gave a cold hum, then reached out and drew a circle on situ GUI''s body and said, "now the person who knows me most should be you."


    He laughs, hugs me and kisses me.


    I feel a little tense up, I am still a little nervous, although speaking, yesterday''s is just a dream.


    Maybe he felt it, let me go and said, "little fool, I didn''t mean that."


    I understand. She is really familiar with me, including my words and deeds. But now different, under my deliberate change, I feel that I have completely changed.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll pay attention. I''m just worried now. I always feel that Huson''s birthday party won''t be so simple."


    "You can rest assured of that." Situ GUI laughed and said, "he introduced you to his parents at most that day. What else can he do?"


    I scratched my head. It''s a lot of trouble.


    Now I really don''t want to have anything to do with him. Besides, I want to introduce him to his parents. What''s the relationship between us? How can we introduce him.


    It''s really the last thing I want to encounter.


    But I seem to have found something and asked, "when are you going to introduce me to your parents?"


    "When you really solve your own problems, because I don''t want to introduce Wu xiner to them."


    "Why?"


    "Because that''s not the real you. What I want to introduce to them is lanfeifei."


    I fell in his arms, which should be the most beautiful love words in the world.


    We didn''t go anywhere that day. Lunch is also served in this hotel. Just stay in the room all the time.


    I don''t know why. I can feel at ease and sleep soundly when I have him.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t seen him for a long time, so I had such a dream last night.


    And it''s not a nightmare, it feels like I''m looking forward to something.


    Forget it. I don''t want to. Close your eyes and feel the temperature from situ GUI. I think maybe that''s good.


    He also said that one day, when I can restore my status as lanfeifei, he will introduce me to his parents.


    I really want to be lanfeifei now and marry him.


    However, I know that the business community is also concerned about the right family. As I am now, I really deserve him.


    When I get back to my company, I''ll have the same identity as he used to have.


    I made up my mind and fell asleep again.


    In the dream situ GUI is also so gentle, yesterday''s image, has completely disappeared.


    I am very happy, this is my situ GUI, no matter what kind of dream, can not change my relationship with him.


    When I got off work in the evening, he drove me back to the company. Today, I got off work normally, but Tang Xin''s expression, today is not smooth.


    On the way home, I asked about the situation. It turned out that Lei Yuhong talked with some small companies about cooperation today. Unexpectedly, they were all holding them, which made Lei Yuhong very angry.


    He didn''t have the ability, so he threw the fire on the employees. If he didn''t know that I could go back soon, Tang Xin would not have been able to do it.I laughed and said, "you can''t do it any more. There are still many places you can go here, such as the company of Husen and situ GUI. Aren''t they all ok?"


    "You''re kidding. If you go to their company, I guess they''ll have to give me up. I don''t want to stop working and just take money. I''d rather go to a small company. "


    Tang Shou is a bit backbone, I nodded with a smile, said: "well, this is not important."


    "Sister Wu, you look much better at night than during the day. What''s the matter? I don''t think situ GUI bought anything for you? "


    She looked at me as if she had found something.


    "Oh, in the morning, it''s just because I had a nightmare yesterday. Now I feel more energetic, so I have nothing to do."


    I had to deal with it, and she didn''t ask again. I went home to have some dinner. Maybe he had a lot of sleep during the day, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    I had to sit in the hall and watch TV for a while. I haven''t been so free in a long time.


    Tang Xin was very tired. He stayed with me for a while and went back to bed.


    I look at my watch. It''s already 12 o''clock in the evening. Now I turn off the TV. I have to send Tang Xin off tomorrow. I''d better go to bed early.


    Fall on the bed. Feel oneself still have no sleepy idea, have to turn over and over of can''t sleep.


    "Do it." I heard a voice, and then it seemed that something had happened to Tang Xin.


    As soon as I got up, the door was roughly pushed open, and several big men burst in.


    "Who are you?" I asked in surprise and saw that Tang Xin had been tied up.


    No, she''s very good. How can she be.


    Just as I was talking, those big men rushed over and tied me up.


    No, they don''t want to.


    Sure enough, they began to touch us, no, no, expensive, come and save me.


    I kept crying in my heart. The leader looked at me and suddenly took off his mask. It was no one else. It was situ GUI.


    "Ah." I roared and woke up from my dream.


    It was very dark. I didn''t hear anything. It was a nightmare just now.


    What happened to me? Didn''t I feel situ GUI''s tenderness during the day? How can I dream about him again at night.


    And how could it be so


    I really don''t know what I think, so I have to fall down again.


    As soon as I fell down, I found that I seemed to have pressed something.


    Looking around, I was lying on top of a dead bone.


    When I turned around, I saw him in his dark eyes.


    "Ah." I jumped up in fright. What''s this place? It''s bright all around, but not because of the moon in the sky, but because of the phosphorous fire around.


    Where is this? I turned to look at the position just now. No, it''s my bed.


    Turning around, the phosphorous fire disappeared. This is still my home.


    I''m scared. Really, why don''t I hallucinate? It seems that I have to find a psychologist tomorrow. Why do I still have visions? Are I schizophrenic?


    In my mind, I fell down again, still uncomfortable, there are people below.


    I''m afraid I''ll turn around and see a dead bone, but fortunately, this time it''s situ GUI.


    "I hate it. It scares me." I said in a soft voice, this time, not afraid of tangxin know.


    I reached for his head, ready to kiss him. However, in a hug, his head was knocked down by me and rolled on the ground. Blood flew out of his neck and spilled all over the room.


    "No." I sat up and looked around. It''s a dream. It''s a dream this time.


    No, I have nightmares as soon as I come back. What''s the matter? I can''t sleep any more. I have to get up.


    I put on my shoes and look at my watch. No, it''s 12:01. I went to bed at 12 o''clock. No matter how I said that I had so many dreams, it should be the next time.


    Look around. Nothing''s changed. No, this, this is not a dream, is it?


    I tried to pinch myself. It didn''t hurt. It was a dream. No, I want to wake up.


    I reminded myself, and then I felt like I was sitting up from the bed again. Looking around, Wu Xin''er sat up.


    She looked at me and asked, "who are you?"


    "I want to ask you, who are you?"


    "I''m Wu Xin''er."


    "I''m Wu Xin''er, OK?" I''m a little angry.


    She burst out laughing.


    "Wu Xin''er, what are you? Wu Xin''er, you''re LAN Feifei, I''m Wu Xin''er, as long as I eat you. I''m the only Wu Xin''er. "


    I saw her open her mouth. It was too big for human beings to reach. It could swallow me directly.I felt half of my body bitten off by her. The pain came and I sat up. Am I awake? Do I really wake up?


    "Who are you?" A voice came from the side.


    Who am I? I want to know who you are? Why are you here?


    I feel like I''m going to explode. Looking coldly at Wu Xin''er on one side.


    "Who are you? Are you Wu Xin''er?" I asked.


    "Yes, I''m Wu Xin''er. What about you?"


    She has the same look, the same tone, the same voice as me. Damn, why are they all the same.


    Who am I? I''m Wu Xin''er, and I''m lanfeifei.


    I roared in my heart, but I could only stare at her coldly.


    "You''re not going to scare me, are you?"


    She is a little bit timid, I look at her, yes, as long as I eat her, I will be the only Wu Xin''er, I will be the only LAN Feifei.


    I don''t know what I think. I open my mouth.


    God, I''m not alone at all. How can I open my mouth so wide.


    I looked at her again and found that she had only half left. The other half should be in my mouth.


    It''s disgusting. No, I don''t want that. She''s going to have all her guts coming out. And the brain.


    "Ah I roared and sat up. This is my bed. By the way, nothing happened just now. I had another nightmare. A real nightmare.

 Chapter 231

    "Who are you?" There was another sound coming from the side.


    I hate hate to turn around in the past, and this time, she is half a person, the same as just now.


    I can''t help it any more, I don''t care who you are, I don''t care who I am, I just know, I don''t want to.


    "Sister Wu, sister Wu." Tang Xin''s voice passed through my ears. I opened my eyes and saw her shaking me.


    Pinch oneself, this time really wake up, how to return a responsibility? What the hell is going on? Why do you have nightmares?


    "Are you all right. You look even worse


    "Oh, I don''t know why. I have nightmares as soon as I lie down. I''m sorry to worry you."


    "Why don''t I take a day off and show you."


    I shook my head, now is a critical period, how can she leave.


    Besides, if she leaves at this time, who will give me the information inside.


    "Forget it, I''d better take you to work. It''s late again today. It''s really late."


    I looked at my watch. It was really late. She just looked at me. It was true that I had no problem at all. Then she followed me downstairs.


    I have to eat outside again. I really can''t understand this. It''s better to cook it yourself.


    After sending her to the company, Huson was all in order today, but I saw that he didn''t have any spirit at all.


    "Good morning." He waved.


    "Good morning." Tang Xin answered, and then looked at me and said, "please accompany sister Wu to see the doctor today. She always can''t sleep well these two days."


    "All right? You really don''t look good. " Even Huson could see it.


    I had to shake my head.


    "It''s all right. I''ve been having nightmares these two nights. That''s the way it is. It''s all right


    Huson nodded, looking concerned.


    Tang Xin has gone to work. I don''t know where to go today, so I have to let Hu Sen choose. He took me to play all day, but I don''t have much spirit.


    When I got to a park, I just sat there listlessly.


    Zhongniu also felt that he had no appetite and didn''t want to eat anything. Yesterday''s disgusting feeling still haunted me.


    Hussein sighed and said, "why don''t I take you home. Don''t worry. I''ll keep you. Nothing will happen. "


    I shake my head, I don''t know how to face that home.


    Huson said with a smile: "don''t worry, I promise I won''t do anything. As a person, maybe you don''t know, I won''t force girls to do things they don''t like. They have to take the initiative to do it. "


    I smile, this sister Liu told me. Speaking of it, I haven''t seen sister Liu for a long time, although it''s only a few days. What is she doing?


    Thinking of this, I picked up the phone and called sister Liu.


    Sister Liu seems to be very busy over there. I heard something wrong with her voice.


    Hung up the phone, I always think sister Liu these days, should be doing something, just don''t want me to know.


    However, she has so many part-time jobs and sells cars. It is estimated that she can make good use of her time to earn extra money these days.


    "What''s the matter?" Huson sat aside and handed me a bottle of water.


    Open a drink, feel cool into the stomach, finally better.


    "I don''t know. What happened recently? Never before. "


    "Can you tell me what you dream about?"


    I shook my head. How could I tell him that I had dreamt of situ GUI and forced that.


    Or I dream of myself, I''m lanfeifei, and then I eat myself.


    These two items are now my secrets, which I can''t say.


    Wait, it''s my secret. Why do I dream about the most secret things in my heart, while other things don''t.


    I didn''t dream about them, or even my father. That''s not right.


    "You should take care of yourself. If you can''t, I know some good doctors. I''ll take you to see them."


    I shook my head again, and the doctor did not cure the dream.


    Come on, let''s go out for a walk.


    I said it in a low voice, so Huson had to promise and walked around the park twice, feeling better.


    The smell of trees in the park makes people relax.


    "This lady, are you in trouble recently?" A fortune teller stopped me.


    I took a look at him and ignored him. This kind of fortune teller usually swindles money.


    "This lady, I''m serious. You''ve been haunted by ghosts recently."


    I''ll go. What''s all this? Of course I know I''m haunted by ghosts, and I''m still a 3000 year old ghost.


    Huson looked at the fortune teller and said, "do you want to try? Maybe he can say something.""I''m not sure. I don''t want money."


    I took a look at the fortune teller. He''s old enough to sit there. He doesn''t even have a stall in front of him. No wonder there''s no business.


    Forget it. Just do it. I''m not afraid of anything.


    I went up, and he pulled a small stool from the side and asked me to sit down.


    I sat opposite him. He looked at me and looked down as if he had calculated something?


    Strange, fortune tellers don''t always ask about birthdays or something, and then infer something. Why is this different.


    "Miss, it''s strange that you''re dead and still alive."


    "What are you talking about?"


    I was surprised. The fortune teller seemed to have some skills. How did he know?


    "Miss, I''m afraid you''ve been followed by ghosts recently. Your dream will be very bad."


    I nodded, don''t say, maybe I can give you accurate calculation.


    Maybe I''m surprised to tell him the truth.


    "Well, this gentleman, I want to ask, how can I solve this problem?"


    The Shensuan had to sigh and said, "what do you want me to say? You''ve had nightmares recently. I think you''ve provoked a ghost that shouldn''t be provoked."


    I nodded, but didn''t say it.


    "Monton?" The magic calculation suddenly looked at me.


    I go, really fierce, even this also calculate out, Hu Sen stands behind, is also slightly frown.


    "Sir, since you can see it, what if I crack it?"


    I still want to know that this dream is too haunting.


    The gentleman shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to crack. Really, the art of Monton is unique in the world. There should be an expert around you, but the art of Tang family can''t be broken."


    I am stunned for a moment, this gentleman even Tang Xin also counts in among them, this already was not the general divine calculation.


    "Wait a minute, who are you? You figured that out? Someone told you that. "


    I looked back at Hu Lin, who obviously didn''t believe it.


    The fortune teller looked up at him, sighed, and said, "believe it or not, but I did figure it out by myself, and you, as a fox, should not be moved. You have a good future. Why should you give up?"


    "I''d love to." Huson glared at him.


    "Three thousand years of grace, you still don''t forget, no wonder you can''t enter the list of Shenhu, even the four tails can''t be repaired, there''s a reason." The fortune teller laughed twice.


    Huson still wanted to speak, but he stopped him and said, "I don''t want to say anything more, but you know, you get the favor of others, which is cause and effect, but she gets the favor of others. The knot of the favor doesn''t lie in whether it''s heavy or not, do you understand?"


    Hu Sen shook his head, I did not understand, had to say: "master, I want to ask me something."


    "If you have a strong heart, you will be better than ghosts. You live by the blood of fate, which is the source of thousands of blood. Although you are a dream, you will not hurt your body. Otherwise, you may have died long ago."


    I was stunned for a long time. I seem to have heard of this lucky blood, but what is it.


    But the fortune teller stood up, sighed, and said, "originally, one hexagram a day, today I have calculated two for you."


    "Master." I stopped him.


    He looked back at me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I reached out and took it out of my pocket. I found that I had no money with me, so I had to look back at Huson.


    Huson immediately handed over a whole dozen. Ten thousand.


    Master kaigua said, "if you can''t do it, thank you very much. The hexagram is not empty. I still know it. "


    I know that the so-called divination is not empty. If the diviners are free, they will get retribution themselves.


    This is what my father told me. He doesn''t believe it, but he studies it a little bit.


    The master laughed, reached for it, thought about it for a while, and said, "I shouldn''t have paid today. Now that I see you, I''ll give you something. It might be good if you put it under your pillow."


    He reached out and took out a small wooden Buddha from his pocket. It was exquisitely carved.


    I took it. I don''t know if it''s really useful.


    "Tell Tang Xin that her husband also lies here. Let her stay here honestly."


    "Ah, you know Tang Xin, but what do you call him?"


    "Just tell her I''m a fortune teller."


    The master said and left, leaving me and Huson alone.


    Hu Sen then came up from behind and said, "he''s an expert, but it''s also a little suspicious. He actually knows Miss Tang and asks her to stay here."


    I''m in a better mood now. It can be said that the feeling in the morning has completely disappeared. Looking back at him, he said, "what''s the matter? Don''t you want Miss Tang Xin to stay longer?""Well, no, I didn''t mean that. Don''t guess." Huson said quickly, and I laughed. He was so cute.


    In the afternoon, when I was in a good mood, I took a nap in Huson''s car. There was no nightmare. I had a good sleep. He woke me up and looked at the time. It was almost time to get off work. At this time, we had arrived at the company gate.


    As soon as I got to the door, I saw that the people in the marketing department rushed out and gave me a gift.


    In fact, a few old employees were more bold and said, "Minister Wu, we''re going back on vacation. When you say we''ll come back, we''ll come back. It''s not enough without money. "


    Look at the way he talks, he is very angry. What''s the matter? Looking at Tang Xin, she is also angry. He came up to me and said, "sister Wu, I''ve been opened."


    "Ah, who drove you?" I''m surprised that NIE is here, isn''t it.

 Chapter 232

    Tang Xin, with a look of grievance, said: "it''s not Lei Yuhong. He doesn''t know where to bring a team. He said that he could have business, so he opened all of us."


    "What did director Nie not say?"


    "Director Lei is here, and director Nie has no way to deal with this matter. This place won''t work. I''ll help you as soon as possible, except for Mundon. I''m so angry. "


    Tang Xin complained and glared at Hu Sen.


    Huson shrunk his head in fright, and obviously didn''t know where to offend her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take it out on you." Tang Xin was amused to laugh by his action, this just relaxed a little atmosphere.


    Hu Sen patted his chest and said, "good, good. I thought Miss Tang was going to make an operation on me."


    I also look back at him, don''t know Tang Xin is in a bad mood at this time.


    "Come on, get in the car." I took Tang Xin and told Huson goodbye.


    After getting on the bus, Tang Xin sighed and said, "well, I''ll call situ GUI and let him not come tomorrow."


    I frown, I''m still looking forward to tomorrow, did not expect such a thing.


    Wait. Lei Yuhong brought a team, but his business must cooperate with these businesses. In other words, we still have opportunities.


    "Don''t fight. I suggest that we go to Stuart''s company tomorrow and let Huson go." I laughed and came up with a great idea.


    Tang Xin was stunned and looked at me. I said with a smile, "next week, I will definitely go back."


    I gave a cold smile. Lei Yuhong, if you want to play more shady, I will let you play more shady. Let you know that there are still opponents like me in the world.


    Tang Xin thought for a while, and then he dialed the phone.


    When situ GUI and Hu Sen heard that Tang Xin asked them to sit down tomorrow, they were a little confused at the beginning, but Tang Xin couldn''t listen.


    "Sister Wu, I''m very strange. Why do you want them to sit together and not let me go?" Tang Xin asked me strangely after calling.


    "I met a fortune teller today, he said." I said with a smile.


    "Fortune tellers, pull it down. All fortune tellers in the world are deceitful. However, except Ji Changfeng, he is orthodox. "


    "Then he should be called Ji Changfeng. It''s a funny name. Chickens are often crazy."


    I laughed. This name is really interesting, but after all, it''s Ji. I remember learning it in school before. King Wen of Zhou seems to be Ji. He is the ancestor of the book of changes.


    "Sister Wu, don''t be kidding. Brother Chang Feng is a master of divination. You don''t know how many people want him to do divination, but he only does one divination every day. Divination money is not cheap."


    I was stunned for a moment. It seems that I should have picked up a bargain today.


    Tang Xin seems to react at this time.


    "Why, he, you''ve seen him. He''s here?"


    I laughed and said, "I don''t know if it''s him or not. Anyway, someone told me today that it''s better not to leave this city. He said he was just a fortune teller


    "It''s really him. He''s here?" Tang Xin''s eyes lit up.


    I took a look at her. The little girl really didn''t hide her mind at all.


    "Do you want to go to him?"


    "Come on, if there''s something, he''ll come to me, but I can''t find him. He''s been avoiding me. "


    Tang''s face pouted with displeasure.


    "Why hide from you?"


    "It''s not me, it''s my grandmother. To be honest, the Tang family and the Ji family are not dealing with each other. But But what does that have to do with us? "


    "It doesn''t matter." I had no choice but to hold back my smile. It seems that I don''t know what kind of gratitude and resentment I''ve had all my life.


    "By the way, how could he give you fortune telling? How many people begged him and didn''t get a word from him. You are so lucky."


    I don''t know if I should say lucky, but it''s really interesting.


    This madman must be a capable person, otherwise, Tang Xin would not be so obsessed with him.


    "Well, it''s not an important thing. We''d better think about how to deal with the thunderstorm. We have to demolish it thoroughly."


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue, sighed and said, "count it out. Anyway, he said that he would let me stay here, so I would stay here. Maybe he was reminding me."


    I looked at Tang Xin and couldn''t help shaking my head. This little girl is really stubborn.


    But I like her character.


    I''m thinking about tomorrow now. According to this situation, we need to solve this problem quickly in a few days.


    Otherwise. Once Lei Yuhong turns over, there will be nothing for us.I think of Nie Zhengxuan, she should not let this happen.


    When I got home and had some dinner, I sat in the hall reading the meeting book. Today, after listening to the madman''s words, I feel a lot of peace in my heart.


    Let me face it. It seems that I have to face him. Otherwise, I will live in this nightmare forever.


    Don went in to have a good bath. Today''s bad luck is to have a good bath.


    I look at her like this, smile, listen to the sound of water over there, but the mobile phone suddenly rings.


    Picked up a look, unexpectedly is situ GUI to call, had to enter the room to pick up again.


    "What''s the matter? Why does Tang Xin suddenly ask us out tomorrow?"


    Situ GUI didn''t know what happened today, so he may have lost his mind.


    I had to explain it to him. He thought about it and said, "I see. It''s also related to whether you can continue to stay in Nie. I will pay attention to this. Don''t worry. I''ll let you go back. "


    "Thank you, dear. I miss you. I''ll finally see you tomorrow."


    Tang said, I should not hear the sound of water.


    "I love you, too."


    Situ GUI''s voice is still so gentle.


    It''s a painful thing to hang up, but there''s no way now.


    As soon as the mobile phone hung up, it rang again. Who is it this time?


    Nie Zhengxuan, she called me.


    When he got through, he heard Nie Zhengxuan say: "my God, I got through at last. I''m on the phone all the time. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I just called a friend for a while. What''s the matter, director Nie."


    "I think Tang Xin has already said something about the company. It''s very troublesome. This team seems to have been brought back by Lei Hua. I have a look at it. There should be several experts."


    I sneer in my heart. Nie Zhengxuan really doesn''t want Lei Huasheng and Lei Yuhong to master the marketing department, because if they get the upper hand, the position of the director of the marketing department is likely to change.


    At that time, Nie may really be unable to hold Lei.


    As Lei Yuhong said, it''s not acceptable for Nie Zhengxuan to change his company.


    I thought for a moment and said, "but what should I do?"


    I don''t think of an idea. Although I will do something tomorrow, it can''t count on me.


    "I know you have a good relationship with Huson. Can you persuade him not to cooperate with this marketing department?"


    "Well, director Nie, to be honest, I''m in trouble now, because I''m not the Minister of Nie''s company after all."


    Nie Zhengxuan was silent for a moment and said, "you are still there. I said you would come back on Monday. As long as Hu Sen grasped it, I believe it would be no problem."


    Nera, I think it''s the same with you.


    "I''ll try."


    "Also, I can tell you that I have already said hello to the top management. You will come back, and you are still the minister. I will stay with you, but you are the second marketing department. They want to see your performance in a month. Now those projects are still yours. "


    I cold smile, Nie Zhengxuan this said very clearly, above, it must be her.


    When I go back on Monday, I will be the Minister of the second marketing department. Lei Yuhong has stayed for one month. I don''t worry about that.


    First of all, I have several projects under discussion, but Lei Yuhong has just started. If I make a little effort in the middle, Lei Yuhong, I believe he will die miserably.


    Think of here, I should say. Just then Tang Xin came out, wrapped in a white bath towel, and asked whose phone I was.


    Nie Zhengxuan there should be heard the voice, this just hastily said a, hung up the phone.


    After talking to Tang Xin, she heard that it was Nie Zhengxuan, so she didn''t say anything. She just asked a few more questions and said that she was sleeping.


    I have a headache when I hear sleeping. I don''t know if such a nightmare will appear again.


    I try to go back to my room, which always makes me feel a little cold.


    It seems that the nightmares of these two days have cast a psychological shadow on me.


    On the bed, thinking about what to do? If you don''t fall asleep, keep your eyes open. I''m afraid that once you fall asleep, you will have such a nightmare.


    Go to bed later. Even if it''s a nightmare, it will be less. Then Tang Xin will wake me up.


    By the way, it seems that the guy said that he would have a good rest tomorrow. In the afternoon, he called situ GUI and Hu Sen.


    Isn''t she just going to lie in that morning? In that case, who will call me?


    No, I''d better set my own alarm clock to see if I can wake up when I see it. It''s better to rely on the sky and the ground than on myself.That madman and fortune teller can only help themselves.


    I got up and reached for my cell phone on the other side of the bedside table.


    This, the feeling of hand touching the past, that is not my mobile phone, but a hand, a cold hand.


    No, what is it?

 Chapter 233

    My hand feels under that hand. It should be my mobile phone. I''m just going to get it.


    Hand with a little force, press the side of the boot key, the phone lit up.


    No, there is a hand on my mobile phone, and that hand is broken.


    There''s only one single hand on the phone.


    Whose hand is this? I looked at it. That hand, whatever it looked like, was mine. Yes, it was mine.


    "That''s my hand. Give me back my hand." A voice came from behind.


    I turned to look at it immediately.


    It''s me. No, it''s me. It''s lanfeifei. She is staring at me, one hand to me, and the other hand, is a fault.


    Her eyes in the continuous outflow of blood, slowly toward me to climb over.


    "Don''t come here. Don''t come here. Give me your hand."


    I picked up the hand on my cell phone and flew to her.


    The hand hit her in the face, but she bit it with her mouth. After that, she swallowed it.


    "I''ve given it to you."


    I''m in a cold war. Yes, I can''t be afraid of her. I have to face her.


    "Thank you. My hand is not there. It''s always there."


    She said to me with a smile. I looked at her and sure enough, her hands were intact.


    But her mouth, still chewing something.


    "What was that hand?"


    "That''s your hand."


    I looked down, my hand, my left hand really disappeared, leaving only a piece of blood, and a few teeth.


    No! I feel like I''m going to collapse.


    But for a moment, her face had appeared in front of the broken hand.


    "I am you, I eat you, you eat me. We are the same. "


    She actually along my arm bit up, and more and more close. My arms got shorter and shorter, and the blood flew out and dyed the whole bed red.


    "No, don''t come here." I struggled desperately, but I couldn''t get rid of her.


    Suddenly I felt the scene changed. I saw a struggling woman in front of me. Her face was Wu Xin''er. And at this time, my mouth, as if constantly devouring something.


    No, how can I do this? Is it really like what she said that I ate myself?


    No, by the way, it''s a dream. I want to wake up. I need to wake up on my own strength.


    I sat up and everything disappeared. Great. The nightmare just disappeared.


    "It''s on the alarm clock. It''s on the alarm clock." The voice beside me let me know that my nightmare is not over at all.


    Looking to the side, Wu Xin''er is holding her mobile phone, as if she is adjusting something. When she turned her head, she was surprised.


    "Who are you? Why are you in my bed?"


    Are you kidding? Who am I? I''m Wu Xin''er. I''d like to ask you who you are.


    Yeah, you''re a ghost. You''re Monton.


    Thinking of this, I jumped up and yelled, "I know it''s you, Mundon. You''ll change it back. I''ll see what you look like."


    Wu Xin''er was stunned for a moment, looked at me and said, "what do you say, Mundon? What, Mundon. My name is Wu Xin''er. "


    "Heart, you are a ghost."


    I have to face this nightmare, otherwise I will never stop to understand her words.


    By the way, the Buddha, I remember I was under the pillow.


    I moved the pillow quickly, but she was faster than me. She''s already pressed on the pillow. He looked at me and sneered.


    "What do you want to do?" She asked grimly.


    I saw that her orifices were bleeding, her eyes were protruding, and her tongue was sticking out.


    No, she is a ghost. I am Wu Xin''er.


    No, I have to get the Buddha. Her performance is obviously because she is afraid of the Buddha.


    I want to face her, I can''t hide, once hide, I will never get that Buddha, that is my life-saving straw.


    Come on. As soon as I gritted my teeth and looked at myself, I knew that if I didn''t fight now, I would have no chance.


    I flew up and kicked her. She obviously didn''t expect me to fight back. This kick kicked her head off and rolled on the ground.


    I flew over, grabbed her body hard, and moved to the side. The man fell to the ground. By this time, I had been splashed with blood all over my body.


    But now I can''t take care of it any more. I reached down into the pillow and grasped the Little Buddha statue in my hand.


    As soon as the Buddha statue was taken out, it immediately flashed with golden light, and everything around it disappeared.Great. Am I saved?


    "I can only help you once, and then I''ll depend on you." The Buddha suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Once, no, even you are one-time. How can it be?"


    However, the Buddha did not pay attention to me, but slowly disappeared, even the Buddha in my hand disappeared.


    It''s getting dark again.


    Yes, everything depends on me. Whatever it is, just come on.


    "Wu Xin''er, I''m back."


    I turned around, the Wu Xin''er in front of me was looking at me with his head in his hand.


    I also coldly looked at her, sorry, such things, I now see more, I will not be afraid of.


    "You are me. Now, let me see your heart


    She said coldly. Look at my heart? What do you think.


    Just as I was thinking about it, she had come forward quickly and put her hand into my chest.


    She just took out, I felt a burst of empty body, my heart, actually to her hand, she looked at me with laughter, as if she had won.


    I look at her coldly, I know how to do, I want to face this thing, no matter what the situation.


    "Your heart will be fragrant." She just looked at me like this and didn''t move.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t eaten it." I calm down, here is a dream, even if the heart is really eaten, there is nothing wrong with it?


    I saw her but silly eyes, looking at me, a little stupefied.


    I looked at her coldly, said: "or you can try, if you think it is not enough, I can give you one."


    I reached for the spot she had just stabbed.


    No feeling. It''s really a dream. Since it''s a dream, I just thought that I still have a heart, which should be realized.


    Sure enough, when I put my hand in, I felt my heart beating.


    "How can you have a heart? Your heart is with me." She said coldly.


    Feel empty on the hand that goes in, the heart disappeared, how can?


    I know she''s in control of my dreams.


    "Damn, I know I have a heart, I believe I have a heart."


    The heart beat again.


    "I not only have this heart, I have more. In this dream, as long as you want to eat, you can give you countless hearts."


    Can save me, only myself, I fiercely take out, a beating heart already in my hand. I looked at the heart, toward her cold smile.


    "No, it''s impossible. How can you manipulate dreams? It''s impossible."


    She was obviously flustered.


    But I know, I have defeated her once, I suddenly found that everything in this dream, she controlled me, and now, I want to get my dream back.


    I know how strong I should be, because I can''t die here, I still have a lot of things to do.


    My father, my father''s affairs have not been solved, and situ GUI, the person I love most.


    "How?" She looked at me and said in surprise.


    I also looked to one side. It was my father and situ GUI. How could they be in a dream. By the way, I just thought of them, that''s why they came here.


    Great. I can finally meet my family.


    "Maybe it''s better, isn''t it?" She sneered coldly twice, and ate the heart.


    Situ GUI and his father were looking at me at this time. Their eyes were red. They didn''t seem to know me. They look at me with killing in their eyes.


    "Since you let them come, just die in their hands." Her laughter was really cloudy.


    "I will not." I roar, but I can''t control them now.


    What''s going on? Don''t you just think about it? I just thought, they just appeared, but now how can it be useless? I can''t control them, and they are coming to me step by step.


    "No, don''t come here." I yelled, and they went faster on my side.


    It was situ GUI''s and his father''s hands that made him feel pinched. They were pinching me by the neck and I felt like I was starting to have difficulty breathing.


    Am I really going to die? Consciousness has begun to blur, I can''t die, who will save me?


    No, no one will come to save me. This is a dream, not a real life. If it is, Tang Xin should come.


    But she can''t come. Even if she does, she can''t help me. Because here, she is just a dream, a dream controlled by another me.


    No, I really can''t.


    I suddenly felt the location of Yintang. At this time, a warm current appeared from there, and then spread around, constantly impacting my body.What''s the matter? I feel a loose neck, they have let go of their hands, and their eyes have returned to the normal color.


    "No, you, how can you have the blood of fate? It''s impossible." Opposite she exclaimed in surprise.


    Although I don''t know what it is, I know that now I still have it. If I have this thing, I should not lose it to her.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know why I have such ability, but I have. Sorry, you lost this time."


    I thought, what can I kill her in this dream.


    I am not such a person, but opposite me, she is not a person, she is a ghost, I have to get rid of him.


    It''s a pity that I don''t know that thing. Baby, I''m not a fairy, who knows what baby, and those are in the TV, in fact, I have not seen.


    Now it''s impossible to change it.


    What else? By the way, Tang Xin''s sword, which I have seen, is a special sword. Although I don''t know if it''s easy to use in dreams, I always have to try.


    In my heart, I felt that there was one more thing in my hand. When I looked down, it was golden. It was really used by Tang Xin.

 Chapter 234

    "No way. How could that be. How could that be? " She exclaimed, retreating to the back.


    She wants to escape. I won''t let her escape. I''m ready.


    A figure had blocked his way. It was situ GUI. He is 3000 years old, even in the dream, his strength, should not lose it.


    "Damn it." The opposite one has attacked situ GUI. And I can only do that now.


    I don''t know how to use it from the back. Forget it, just rush up and stab her.


    I can see it. She''s right in front of me. This sword stabs past, she suddenly flash, the person has disappeared. It can''t be true?


    My opposite is situ GUI. He stabbed situ GUI with this sword. The corner of his mouth was bleeding. He looked at me and fell down slowly.


    "Expensive." I roar, although it is unintentional, but watching him die in front of me, I don''t know why, I feel a pain in my heart.


    "Feifei, do it now." This voice


    I look back, my father, has hugged her, they are so tightly together, no, if I make a mistake again, then my father will also


    "Feifei, this is a dream, you know, come on, as long as you really stab down, you can leave, we''ll be fine, we won''t be."


    I looked at my father and her. I closed my eyes and stabbed them. It''s a dream, isn''t it.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and looked at the roof. This is my room. There should be no problem.


    But it''s not a dream again, is it? Wait a minute, there won''t be another me, or my father, or situ GUI.


    By the way, I just stabbed situ GUI and killed her and my father.


    What the hell did I do? Are these real?


    I reached under my pillow to touch the wooden Buddha. No, how could it be? I put it here.


    I sat up.


    "You wake up at last." It''s Tang Xin''s voice.


    How did she get in? I looked at the source of the voice, and she sat by the bed on the other side, and just looked at me with a smile.


    "Wait, you''re real, or my dream."


    Tang Xin began to smile and said, "sister Wu, if you think it''s a dream, you can pinch yourself to see if it hurts."


    I had to try to pinch my arm.


    "Oh." I didn''t think it would hurt so much. I pinched it at the right time just now. I''m a little bit dead. It really hurt.


    But I am still very happy in my heart, this is not a dream, this is a normal world. I''m back. I''m finally back on my own.


    "Congratulations, sister Wu. You came back with your own strength."


    Tang Xin sat aside and chuckled.


    "No, there should be a wooden Buddha under my pillow. Why is it missing?"


    I looked at Tang Xin strangely. Did she steal it just now?


    Sure enough, Tang Xin reached over and there was a wooden Buddha in her hand. She said with a smile, "brother Ji Changfeng gave it to you."


    I just laughed and said, "yes, I don''t know how you took it from under my pillow."


    "Don''t be unjust? I didn''t take it from under your pillow. He was on your bed when I came. But he''s done his job. "


    With that, she turned the wooden Buddha over. I saw a clear crack on the little wooden Buddha, and the wood would crack.


    "Sister Wu, give me this wooden Buddha."


    I had to smile bitterly. Since it''s no longer useful, I''ll give it to Tang Xin. How to say, it''s also from that madman. Maybe it''s just right to give it to her.


    "By the way, you just said that I was driven by my own strength. Do you know that I have nightmares?"


    "I don''t know." Tang Xin shook his head, said: "if I know, I will certainly come to save you, but today I feel there is movement in your room, so I came to have a look. I didn''t expect that you were sleepwalking."


    "Sleepwalking, didn''t I stay in bed all the time?" I asked.


    "It''s lying on the bed, calling Wu Xin''er, situ GUI and dad for a while."


    Oh, my God, let her hear it. It''s a big trouble. How can I explain it.


    "But then I understood it, and I thought that it was the day that Monton came here that he set a curse on you. You should be having a nightmare, so I watched it like this."


    "You don''t want to help."


    "I can''t get into this kind of thing. Unless you hold my hand and let me enter your dream at the beginning of sleep, otherwise, I can''t get into it."I took a long breath. It''s OK. If she went in and saw me and situ GUI, and it was the same two days ago, I don''t know what she would think.


    "By the way, I''m not surprised that other people, how can you call situ GUI?"


    "This Because he''s a ghost, I thought that it might be better for ghosts to beat ghosts, so I asked him to stop that ghost. If it''s a monster, I''ll be Huson. "


    I try to look like I''m lying.


    "Oh, well, why did you call father at last?"


    "Because my father, too, has passed away." I talked about that, but I was thinking about my father''s car accident. Now I have no clue.


    "Sister Wu, no, I''ve read your information. Shouldn''t your parents live in the village?"


    I am a Leng, finished, just too devoted, slip away, how can this do?


    Tang Xin looked at me, obviously she had felt something, but she didn''t say it.


    I had to smile bitterly and say: "Tang Xin, I don''t believe you, but there are some things you''d better not know. That''s the pain in my heart."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "yes, you don''t know who your father is. It seems that you have your own sad things, so I won''t tell you. "


    My heart secretly relieved, this matter, if Tang Xin said out, even if there is a little wind and grass, may make the other party suspicious, I have to find a way to stabilize her.


    "My stepfather has already passed away, but now he is my stepfather."


    I quickly thought of a more reasonable explanation.


    "Oh, well, I don''t think so. Well, you have nothing to do. Today you look much better. "


    I nodded with a smile, this way of saying, should be no problem? At least I almost believed it myself.


    "Well, it''s really late now. I have to go back to sleep for a while. I''m so sleepy."


    I look at my watch. It''s five o''clock in the morning. It''s a little early to get up. Besides, we don''t have to go to work today.


    We have been opened, but I still keep a little face. I left by myself, and Tang Xin was driven out.


    "Don''t sleep. Will you talk with me for a while?" I''m really afraid that Tang Xin will have a nightmare as soon as he leaves. Now I''m going to see situ GUI and Hu Sen today. It''s important for me to find them.


    Tang Xin yawned and said, "don''t worry, he won''t come. You can rest assured. I''m really tired."


    "Oh, there''s no way. By the way, that Ji is some kind of lunatic. He seems to have said something about you."


    I deliberately fell on the bed and pretended to sleep.


    "Brother Ji Changfeng, ah! He said something about me Tang Xin didn''t react at first.


    When she responded, she immediately jumped on me.


    "I''m so sleepy. I''d better sleep."


    "Don''t sleep, don''t sleep, just get up and tell me. What did he say about me?"


    I pretended to be very reluctant to sit up, looked at her and asked: "do you really want to know?"


    She nodded hard, feeling more energetic.


    "Well, I can tell you, but you have to tell me what your relationship with him is, OK?"


    "Sister Wu." Tang Xin showed a embarrassed expression, but I laughed.


    Looking at Tang Xin''s anxious appearance, I also feel that she is really a lovely little girl, so I can''t bear to tease him.


    In fact, I just think of what the madman said. It seems that Tang Xin can meet his own love in this city. I don''t know if he is a madman.


    Tang Xin thought for a moment, laughed and said: "well, I understand. Since brother Chang Feng has said that, I will definitely stay here. No matter. Call situ GUI and Husen


    "What are you doing? At this time, they may not get up yet. "


    I looked at Tang Xin strangely. It''s only half past five at this time. Most people should be asleep at this time.


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "I don''t care how many of them are. Since brother Chang Feng asked me to stay here, I want them to help quickly. I want my salary. Although director Nie said he would give it to you, what can I do if I don''t? I can''t just eat yours. "


    I laughed and said, "you can eat my food. I''m still very happy. Don''t worry. You should eat my food."


    "That''s no good. If I''m so lazy, it''s not my style. Don''t worry, they can''t die. Besides, they are all over 3000 years old. It''s no problem to sleep less."


    Tang Xin said that and ran back. After a while, I heard a phone call coming from her. It''s really possible to get through.Hu Sen and situ GUI don''t know what will happen after receiving such a notice.


    However, the sky slowly brightened, today should be nothing, I got up early, after washing, let myself look more relaxed, this is to do breakfast.


    After making a phone call, Tang Xin obviously didn''t go to bed, so he just sat there and watched me make breakfast.


    "Sister Wu, who can marry you in the future is really his happiness. By the way, what do you think of situ GUI and Hu Sen? "


    I almost choked. That''s the point.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t like it


    "No, sister Wu, they''re all good, or you can get in touch with them."


    "No contact." I don''t want Tang Xin to know the truth.

 Chapter 235

    I already have a loved one, situ GUI. Hu Sen can''t walk into my heart.


    I deeply feel my love for situ GUI. In my dream, when my sword pierces into situ GUI''s body, I feel my heart is dead.


    Fortunately, it was just a dream, not a real one.


    When it was over seven o''clock and we had dinner, Tang Xin told me that she had made an appointment with three people to meet in Husen''s company.


    She has also been to that place, so she has a little impression.


    I drove the car and took her to many places, but the door of Husen company has not been opened and Husen has not come yet. The doorman dare not let us in.


    We had to wait in the car.


    After a while, Hu Sen came to us in a hurry. As soon as he saw us, he apologized and told the 5 guard that when we came, we would not need any certificates and let them go.


    I saw the guard''s face covered with a circle and said with a funny smile: "OK, don''t say that. Today is a special event, and we won''t arrive early in the future to embarrass the guard. Besides, such a guard is so responsible. It''s also a good thing, isn''t it?"


    Hu Sen said with a smile, "it''s inevitable. I''m going to ask the human resources department to reward him."


    If I give him a white look, this guy will hit the snake on the stick.


    Just then, situ GUI also came to see us all standing at the door, but also a face of helplessness. She was also forced by Tang Xin.


    "Find a secret place."


    I looked at Huson. He nodded and talked to the guard. Then he took us upstairs. It would be safer to go directly to his office.


    "Wow, your office is good." As soon as Tang Xin entered the office, he was very happy.


    Huson''s office is really well decorated, and it can be seen that he is a man of great taste.


    "If you like, you can choose anything here."


    "Really? Chairman Hu, that painting over there, I remember when you took it the year before last, it was seven million. "


    Situ GUI then pointed to a picture on the wall and said.


    "Seven million, dear, Huson, you are rich."


    "Don''t listen to director situ''s nonsense. There are at least three such paintings in his office, and he also said that I have this one."


    I look at situ GUI. I really haven''t been to his office. I don''t know if Hu Sen is right.


    Situ GUI just smiles and doesn''t respond. It seems that it''s true.


    "By the way, what can I do for you today?"


    That''s when Huson got to the point.


    "We''re going back to Nie''s, but Lei Yuhong didn''t go either, and now they have a new marketing staff. I think they want to start a fight, so they want to find you and give you advice. "


    "Miss Wu, please don''t be so polite. I believe you have already thought about this idea. You just come to discuss it with us. You can tell me what you want to do."


    Situ GUI found a place to sit down, but he didn''t need Husen to do it. He began to boil water and prepare to make tea.


    Looking at his skillful technique, he looks like an old man.


    Tang Xin also sat down and said, "yes, sister Wu, just say it. I also want to hear what kind of method you have."


    I looked at them, only a funny sound, said: "what can I do, change the soup without changing the dressing, these two days, we put them for two days, when we go back, all the list, are to our two departments hit over not on the line."


    Several people did not speak. For a long time, situ Guicai said, "the method must be good, but is it too obvious?"


    "Then you say how to deal with it."


    I see that situ GUI will come up with better ideas at the critical moment.


    But situ GUI just shook his head and said, "this method is very effective, but it can''t cure Lei Yuhong. We have to make him fall a lot. "


    "I agree. How can we do that? We can''t just give him a project like this?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "I have a suitable project in hand, because it''s up to us to cooperate, and this person has a good relationship with me."


    Huson clapped his hands and said, "I see. Can''t he get along with the top or the bottom?"


    Situ Guiwei nodded and said, "that''s right, and it''s hard to say."


    "What are you talking about?" Tang Xin looks at them strangely. She really doesn''t understand this.


    The follow-up is to talk about how to deceive him, but it seems that situ GUI and Hu Sen are better at it, but I can''t.


    Now I just want to go back quickly and have a good rest for a few days. I didn''t sleep well these two days. Although I''m in good spirits today, I''m still sleepy.Make up for two sleep well, in this way, when Monday, you can go to thunderstorm fight.


    However, at that time, it was estimated that Lei Yuhong should be in trouble. This time, he won it easily.


    But if he falls down, is it good?


    I thought of this and suddenly stopped. Lei Yuhong is a fool. If you control him well, I don''t know if it will produce another effect?


    After thinking about it, I still shook my head. This fool can use it well, but if he doesn''t use it well, it will only lead to bad things. It''s better to cooperate with Qinglei Miao directly.


    "What''s the matter? What are you thinking on your own? " Situ GUI then looked at me. He obviously found that I was doing something.


    I had to give a bitter smile and said, "nothing. It''s just a headache. I''m really tired today. I think it''s OK to leave it to you. Tang Xin and I''d better go back and have a rest."


    "Wait a minute." Hearing that we were going, Huson stopped us.


    I looked at him and he took out two red invitation cards from the drawer.


    "It''s Sunday this week, but it''s my birthday. I''ll invite two beautiful ladies to join us. I''ve already written the address on it. Only with this can I enter."


    I looked at him, his face cheap smile, let me a little want to smoke his feeling.


    But I really have to attend this because I really want to see her, although I can''t ask her in person. But it''s good to see her.


    I want to confirm with my own eyes what kind of person she is?


    More importantly, some things, maybe when I see her, even if I don''t ask, I will have a bottom in my heart.


    I took the invitation and said with a smile, "we''ll certainly appreciate it then."


    Tang Xin gave a wry smile and said, "I don''t even have a job now. How can I afford to pay you a gift?"


    "No, no, never." Hu Sen said with a smile: "it''s just a family dinner. It won''t be very luxurious. Come here with the gift money. What can I do? To be honest, I really can''t accept it. Besides, I haven''t gone to see grandma, have I


    I looked at Tang Xin and said, "generally, rich people like them don''t accept gifts. You just need to open your mouth and go there."


    Tang Xin put out his tongue and said, "but I''ve never been to such an occasion, our family''s party. By the way, you two have been to it. You should know what''s going on."


    I can see that situ GUI and Hu Sen are both embarrassed. Obviously, the gathering of Tang Xin''s family can''t be described.


    "By the way, what kind of clothes do you want to wear? Can''t you just wear this sportswear?"


    Tang Xin is really relaxed today. When she doesn''t work, she is like this. It seems more casual. But for me, it seems that she is a little bit long.


    No wonder just now the doorman was not allowed to enter. Let alone the doorman, even ordinary people will feel that they are not compatible with such a company.


    I just laughed and said, "I usually wear tuxedos."


    "Oh, I didn''t?" Tang Xin said with a bitter smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not prepared. Today we''ll go shopping together, but I don''t have any money, sister."


    "I have." Situ GUI and Hu Sen said coincidentally.


    I knew that they would be like this. Now the matter between Tang Xin and me must be their top priority.


    I looked at them and said with a smile, "that''s what you said. By the way, this is my card number. Please call me later. No more. Fifty thousand will do


    Hu Sen and situ GUI look at each other. To be honest, a dress of 50000 won''t be too good. As we are now, this is enough.


    If we dress much better than others, it seems that we are a bit artificial.


    Hu Sen and situ GUI Lue nodded, and I thought about it.


    "By the way, my body was paid by situ GUI. As for Husen, please ask Tang Xin to take care of you. "


    I saw that Huson wanted to talk, but when he said it, he swallowed it back.


    I know what he means, but I just smile and pull Tang Xin out.


    In Husen''s office building, you can still meet some acquaintances. After all, some time ago, I often came here to talk about projects.


    When they see me, they will still greet me politely, even if they think about it. Although I''m not Nie''s minister now, Husen hasn''t said he won''t chase me any more.


    And in this period, maybe I''m more likely to be Hu''s future boss.


    They dare not neglect such an identity.


    They did not see Hu Sen''s politeness to Tang Xin, otherwise, they would not ignore Tang Xin like this.


    When we got out of the door, the guard was still looking at us, with an incredible face.No wonder he used to come to Huson with celebrities, but now we can all come in. What''s the situation?


    When I got on the bus, Tang Xincai asked me strangely, "why do I have to pay for my clothes?"


    I laughed. Tang Xin, how can things be so bad? According to the truth, she doesn''t have a sweetheart.


    "Because he''s after me. If I have his money in my clothes, he''ll give me money. I don''t want to be touched by him."


    I have to explain it in this way. I can only say that this is only one reason.


    Tang Xin then understood something, nodded and said: "it''s the meaning. It''s really interesting."


    What''s the point. I looked at her and said with a smile, "what color dress do you want? Red? Pink? "White?"


    "Do you have one for sports?"


    I almost spurted out the blood. I didn''t hear that there was sports money in the dress. Why, I''m going to fight with others.


    I just laughed and said, "forget it, I''m not going to take you to have a look, you''ll know."


    Drive the car to pull Tang Xin, we go straight to the clothing street here, of course, at this time, my mobile phone has received two SMS, both of which are the records of payment.

 Chapter 236

    Not to mention, they only hit 50000.


    I looked at the message, smile, the day after tomorrow is Sunday, these two days, I have to train tangxin.


    It''s not good for her to lose face on such an occasion.


    After a few exchanges with Tang Xin, maybe Tang Xin just understood what kind of dress he was wearing. He was a little dazzled. I had to choose a few styles for her.


    But Tang Xin''s foundation is good, and look at the chest, to be honest, wearing sportswear can not see, a dress, or very full.


    "Sister Wu, is this chest a little too low?"


    "No, what do you think? That''s where you go. If you really go, you''ll understand. Some people want to show up directly."


    I said with a smile.


    "No, how can you eat in such a dress?"


    "By the way, I have to tell you that if you wear this kind of clothes, you can participate in important events. You can''t eat like before. I''ll take you to a Western food later and practice it. "


    "Ah, it''s so troublesome. I don''t want to go."


    "You''d better go. It''s a rare opportunity. On the same day, all the people who went there were celebrities in the business world. Maybe they could meet your right person."


    "Brother Chang Feng won''t go."


    Listen to Tang Xin say so, I feel she and that Ji madman, pour or quite match.


    But why do I always feel that something is missing? By the way, although I have jewelry here, it seems that Tang Xin doesn''t take those things with him.


    I''m in trouble. I don''t have enough money.


    After thinking about it for a while, I had to send another message to situ GUI and Hu Sen, asking them to give them more money. I haven''t bought any jewelry yet.


    These two guys are also fast. After a short time, there are 50000 each.


    I see what I still work for. If I only use money, I will have money.


    But after thinking about it, my own work is not entirely for making money. I have to do some things myself, which can''t be replaced by others.


    "Sister Wu, my legs are a little cold. Is that really good?"


    I looked at Tang Xin and shook my head with a smile. This Tang Xin, when I changed her dress just now, I saw it.


    I don''t look like a girl. I just need to wear a pair of pants and run back and forth.


    "Bear it. It''s in the house that day. It won''t be cold. Don''t worry. Waiter, these two, wrap them up. "


    At the time of checking out, Tang Xin was even more surprised. Two years'' clothes were not expensive, and the total was just 98, 000.


    Sitting in the car, Tang Xin said with a bitter smile: "my God, I don''t know. Situ GUI and Hu Sen live such a life. They have two pieces of clothes, and they don''t have a lot of cloth. They have to sell 100000 yuan. My God."


    I can only shake my head, sigh, and wait to buy jewelry. It suddenly occurred to me what the identity of the shop we went to, the old man, was.


    Curiosity made me drive to the store.


    When I got to the place, I had a look inside. The old man was actually sitting in the leisure area, tasting something.


    Exactly, just want to know what identity he is.


    I went in with Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin''s eyes are straight. The jewelry here is not cheap.


    The old man obviously saw us and waved at us.


    I looked at him and walked over with Tang Xin.


    "What a coincidence to meet you here."


    "Unfortunately, you know that you will come, so I have been waiting for you for three or four days. I should thank you for taking care of my business."


    The old man''s words still surprised me. Will I come? So what else does he know?


    "How do you know I will come, old man?"


    "There''s something in your heart, there''s something in your eyes. Last time I saw you leave, I knew that you must have a lot of curiosity about me."


    I nodded when the waiter came and poured us all coffee and put it aside.


    "Sit down and talk."


    The two of us had to sit down.


    The old man looked at Tang Xin carefully, nodded and said, "you are a very special person. I can''t get any information about you."


    Tang Xin was stunned and said, "what do you want me to do?"


    The old man laughed and said, "I have some contacts in both politics and business. I will pay more attention to the elite talents in business. The most popular one a while ago was Miss Wu. Recently, you have become a topic of conversation


    "Me?" Tang Xin doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    I know. As soon as I joined the company, I can say that I entered the marketing department. But what I didn''t expect was that Husen and situ GUI would bow their heads and shake hands when they saw her.It is strange that such people should not be taken seriously.


    At that time, I was thinking about the extent to which Lei Yuhong had to expand to provoke Tang Xin.


    In other words, Tang Xin doesn''t have any tricks. If he has any, he can play with a situ GUI and Hu Sen at will.


    The old man didn''t say anything. He just shook his head and said, "Nie made a cocoon and put himself in. You are all talents, but they don''t use it."


    I had to give a wry smile and said, "it''s not unnecessary. We''ll go back on Monday."


    I don''t know why, in front of this old man, I don''t intend to tell lies.


    The old man nodded and said, "yes, I''ve seen little Nie. She has some skills. I think she should put you back, too. As for Lei Xiaozi, his useless son, alas."


    I''ll go. I understand. The old man said "thunder boy", but "thunder voice". In this way, the little girl Nie just said must not be Nie Zhengxuan. In this way, it should be her.


    "Old man, you know so much about this business community, why haven''t you heard of you?" I am very strange, such an old man, can actually hide so deep?


    The old man laughed and said, "of course, an old man like me is not suitable to really stand out, so I have to sit here and have a look at the beautiful scenery and cultivate myself."


    Impossible, such a strong person, will not be an ordinary person, it is impossible not to find his strength.


    If you were really hiding in the city, there would not be such a strong intelligence network. He is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "In fact, I admire a younger generation in the business world. He is very powerful. Unfortunately, he died too early."


    "Who is it?" Tang Xin asked.


    "Lan''s kid." The old man looked out as if he remembered something.


    I was surprised. It was my father. I was the only daughter in the LAN family. Did my father know him?


    The old man glanced at me, nodded and said, "your face hasn''t changed. You know him."


    I had to dry smile twice, I know more than ah, simply do not need to be familiar with.


    The old man sighed and stopped talking.


    I thought I could get some information from here, but later the old man didn''t talk about it again, instead, he turned the topic aside.


    If you think about it, Tang Xin and I are two people who are hard for him to find out, so he should not say too much to us.


    I also have no way. I can''t say that I am lanfeifei now. Please tell me about my father.


    But it''s nice to see him again.


    After choosing some jewelry with Tang Xin, the shop assistant also gave us the highest discount, which is quite a lot of money.


    At noon, I took her to eat a Western food.


    Looking at her clumsy use of knife and fork, I feel that her heart may be broken.


    When I look at it, I can''t adapt to it. But I always think of it when I first learn it.


    At that time, my mother was still alive.


    Well, it''s all the past.


    As soon as Tang went home, he told us he was tired.


    I look at her and I''m tired.


    "Come on, don''t pretend. Come on, try the dress again, and match it with shoes or something."


    "Oh, come on, I can''t do it."


    Tang Xin was lying on the bed. I just couldn''t get up. I laughed and pulled her up.


    It''s been a day like this, and Sunday is coming soon.


    We don''t have the feeling that every day is Sunday now.


    But this kind of good day will come to an end tomorrow.


    Because Nie Zhengxuan has already called us and told us to go to work on time tomorrow. At the same time, sister Liu also called to understand the situation.


    I told her about it. Of course, I didn''t explain other aspects. It''s just that we''ll see it when we go.


    However, I asked her to inform other colleagues that these people can still be used. Don''t run away. It''s still very fast for sister Liu to do things there. She said that she had been informed and that Monday would definitely pass.


    After these things are done, I''m relieved. As long as I go back, Lei Yuhong, I won''t let you look good.


    Look at the time, now it''s almost time to dress up, so let Tang Xin begin to prepare.


    Of course, there are too few people who don''t need make-up. This takes up a lot of time. When it''s finished, I feel like it''s time.


    When we drove to Huson''s house according to the address, we found that his villa was far more luxurious than I thought.


    Cars come and go outside. Cars like me can''t get on the line here. No wonder the guard''s eyes are so incredible.


    I don''t care about that. When we handed in our invitation, the guard''s face immediately changed."Oh, it turned out that Ms. Wu and Ms. Tang, young master Husen, had told me in person. Sorry, you two, please come in


    It seems that Hu Sen is also afraid of such a powerful guard, because the car stopped us outside, so he said hello to the guard.


    I parked the car and watched a lot of people get out of the car and look this way. Obviously, I was wondering how such a broken car could drive in.


    I am also helpless. If I had a choice, I would drive my own car. As soon as I knew, I asked Tang Xin to call situ GUI and let him answer.


    But in that case, if Nie Zhengxuan knows, it''s not very good.


    Out of the car, sure enough, around cast a number of despised eyes, I don''t bother to pay attention to them.


    There are some well-dressed girls who stare at us strangely, then turn around and leave.


    It seems that they also treat us as ordinary guests.


    Speaking of it, Huson has no idea of engagement. This birthday party is not just a party. Some people who think they are still powerful will take this opportunity to talk about it.


    However, I heard that Mr. Hu had already said something, because although half of the industry of the Hu family came from them, it was after Hu Sen became chairman of the board that it really developed.


    Therefore, in general, the Hu family''s present position depends on Hu Sen. Therefore, Mr. Hu said that the object of Hu Sen''s choice is his own, and he will not participate in it.

 Chapter 237

    In this way, Huson has a big choice. No wonder everyone has made up his mind.


    Tang Xin looked at the people around him and said, "no, they look so beautiful. Are we like this?"


    "You don''t have to jump."


    I can only remind you that we''ll really have fun later. If she gives you another trick to catch ghosts and subdue demons, then we''ll really be famous.


    "Hey, sister Wu, there, you see, it''s very elegant and one-on-one. Is that how we are? "


    I can see that it''s really one-on-one over there. Generally, some young men from the business circles come with their wives.


    I can only smile and say, "that''s a married person. If you''re not married, don''t think about it. Let''s go."


    Taking her inside, he saw the housekeeper of the Hu family and several servants at the door welcoming the people. Some of them he knew, so he put them in directly. Some people don''t know each other, so they have to look at the invitation cards to arrange seats.


    When Tang Xin and I walked past, the housekeeper obviously frowned. He should not know us.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you have an invitation?"


    I handed him the invitation. He opened it for a moment, then looked up at me, then looked at the invitation again, obviously a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter?" I look at his expression and don''t know how Huson explained it. Anyway, his performance is quite surprising.


    "Oh, nothing. Are you Ms. Wu xiner?"


    I nodded, smiled and said, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it? "


    "Oh, no, no, it''s impolite. This is Miss Tang Xin. Please follow me. The young master is waiting for you."


    I''ll go. The Housekeeper will welcome us in. It''s rare.


    As the housekeeper walked through the crowd, he received a lot of eyes. At this time, Hu Sen was standing in front of him, chatting with some better friends.


    Of course, they are all second-generation young men in the business world, such as Husen. In this city, there are few people except situ GUI.


    "Young master." The housekeeper came near and whispered a word.


    Huson looked back, stunned for a moment, and then waved to the housekeeper to let him down.


    "You''re here at last. I''m worried. If you don''t come, what can you do?"


    "I said with a smile:" how, without us, your birthday would not be more than ah


    "No, it''s just that it''s so nice of you to come."


    I suddenly feel something wrong. Why should I just come? Do you mean


    Sure enough, at this time, those people saw the situation, said goodbye quickly, and went to other places. They all saw that Huson must have something else to do with me.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "There are so many people here. Just follow me if I can do anything."


    He was going to come and pull me, and I dodged.


    "Don''t talk about it. There are so many people here. It''s not pretty. That Tang Xin, you wait for me here


    Tang Xin then looked around and said with a smile, "I''m not waiting for you here. Situ GUI is here. I''m going to play with him."


    I had no choice but to shake my head and look at the door. Sure enough, situ GUI had come in, and the housekeeper was leading him in.


    Huson looked at me and said, "let''s go."


    I had to follow him, thinking about where he would take me.


    Fortunately, he just walked through the crowd to the side of some old people.


    Fortunately, without leaving the venue, it should not be a bad thing.


    I see that Hu Yan is also here, but she is obviously with a few intimate friends. At this time, I saw that I came over, and I also told my female companions, and came over to me.


    What does this mean? Hu Yan has already come to me at this time. She takes my arm and says, "you really have to come. My brother has always been afraid that you won''t come."


    I said with a smile: "how can I give you a face? Besides, I come here to see how you look in your dress. It''s really beautiful."


    Hu Yan spat out her tongue and said, "you are the most beautiful in the whole show, and you praise me."


    By this time, Huson had taken me among the old men, and the others had dispersed a little, leaving only two in the middle.


    I took a look at this situation. These two should be Huson''s parents. They really look like each other.


    "To introduce you, this is my father and this is my mother."


    I had to salute a greeting, in fact, full of embarrassment, at this time, think what is not very good, had to call uncle and aunt.


    They looked at me from above and looked at Huson.


    Hu Sen said with a smile, "this is Ms. Wu xiner. I told you about that.""Oh." Huson''s father was very happy. He looked at me and nodded with a smile, but his mother was a little hostile. This is not the case.


    I should not know them. How can I have hostility?


    "What''s the matter with you, Ma?" Huson probably saw it and asked.


    "Oh, nothing. By the way, Xin''er, what''s your origin?" His mother asked that as soon as she opened her mouth.


    As soon as I wanted to answer, my father said, "what do you ask? Don''t get involved in this matter. It''s true that we should provide for the aged."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t care. It''s my son. " Huson''s mother was obviously a little angry, too.


    This doesn''t seem to have a very good meaning. I can hear it. How can I feel that this old couple means "xianger''s daughter-in-law".


    Huson''s face was a little embarrassed.


    I had to smile and say: "Auntie, don''t be angry. I understand what it means, but I don''t think it''s possible for me and Huson."


    "Why?" Sure enough, as soon as Huson''s mother heard about it, her hostility weakened a lot and she looked at me.


    "Well, on the one hand, I have a boyfriend. On the other hand, it may not be pleasant to say that director Hu had too many girlfriends before. I''m a bit old-fashioned and don''t like it very much. " I mean to say that on purpose, I should break his mind.


    Sure enough, Huson''s mother looked at me and was a little unhappy. But as if he had thought of something, he suddenly laughed and said, "what do you think of my aunt. Otherwise, I like you very much. Do you want me to be a godmother? "


    "No way." It''s Huson who''s against it this time.


    I glared at him and said, "this is between my aunt and me. What are you against doing?"


    Huson''s mother also looked at him discontentedly and said, "that''s right. The things between us are none of your business. Stay away."


    "No, Ma, listen to me." So Huson took his mother away.


    Hu Yan there already laughed into a flower, then turned to embrace her father''s arm and said: "Dad, what do you mean?"


    "I think it''s good. I like traditional people." What the old man said was the same as what he didn''t say. I don''t know which aspect he means is very good.


    But Hu Yan laughed and said, "I think so too. I think my brother has to find someone to take care of him."


    "Well, uncle Hu, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first. My colleagues are still waiting for me."


    I saw that Tang Xin and situ GUI on one side looked to this side. Obviously, they also saw that something was wrong.


    "Go ahead, go ahead." His father was very interesting and let me go.


    It''s a fool not to keep this opportunity.


    I ran away from here. My God, what was that? A blind date?


    In this place, Huson has a good abacus.


    Fortunately, his mother didn''t agree. That''s great. At that time, I really wanted to worship her mother as godmother, but in this way, I couldn''t be in Nie''s company any more.


    "What does Huson want from you?" Tang Xin asked as soon as he came up.


    I gave her a white look, then looked at situ GUI and said, "what else can I do? I suddenly introduced his parents. My God, don''t I run away now?"


    Tang Xin laughed twice, then felt that he might have laughed too much, and immediately took it back.


    Fortunately, at this time people are still very noisy, no one noticed, situ GUI in the side, helplessly shook his head.


    I glared at him, and this guy didn''t say that he ordered me first. Well, he almost gave Huson the lead.


    He had to spit out his tongue at me. I knew that he had no choice.


    "Oh, director situ, you are here." Nie Zhengxuan didn''t know when she came over. Her white dress was also quite eye-catching.


    Situ GUI just nodded slightly and said hello.


    "Oh, Minister Wu and assistant Tang are also here."


    I sighed and said, "director Nie, I was almost forced to marry by Hu Sen just now. It scared the hell out of me


    I know she likes situ GUI. That question is not to greet us at all. It basically means to ask us how we can be together with situ GUI.


    Of course, I also have a way to deal with it. Nie Zhengxuan laughed as expected and said nothing more. My eyes have turned to a person behind her, it''s her, she really came.


    She is also dressed in white. Now it seems that she is still young, just like when I first met her.


    I remember that time, it was also such an occasion, but it was my birthday party.


    At that time, she was present, and she didn''t know her identity or how to get in. At that time, she seemed to be dressed like this.It should be said that she is not very beautiful, and her face is slightly longer. But how to say, her eyes are bright and her eyebrows are long.


    Expression, always with a little bit of melancholy, this feeling, really like my mother.


    The skin is also well maintained. Although I am old, I can only see some fine wrinkles. With some makeup, I feel like a woman in her thirties.


    I''m a little taller than myself. I have a long neck. I''m charming in temperament.


    The head of the show set in the head, it is very dignified, if put down, I remember can reach the waist.


    That''s how she moved my father that day.


    Nie Xiaoran, my stepmother, finally appeared, the woman I most want to see.


    "Minister Wu, you..." Nie Zhengxuan asked strangely.


    I quickly took back my eyes and couldn''t let her find anything unusual. Then I scratched her head and asked in a quiet voice, "director, this beautiful woman looks like you and director Nie Zhengping. She can''t be our chairman in legend."


    Nie Zhengxuan chuckled twice and said, "how can we say we are like her? You guessed right. Let me introduce you."


    I immediately stepped forward two steps and saluted her. Although I felt like I was going through a lot in my heart, on the surface, I still couldn''t do it.


    She looked at us with a slight nod, elegant and charming.


    "Wow, chairman, you are such a beauty. No wonder director Nie is so beautiful. "


    Without my consent, Tang Xin threw out a sentence directly.


    I saw Nie Xiaoran''s eyebrows first wrinkled, and then smile.

 Chapter 238

    It''s undeniable that her action was a little irresistible. I believe that her father was also deeply bewildered by such an expression at that time.


    If her father is really hurt by her, who can imagine what kind of cruel heart is hidden behind such a charming smile.


    "It''s Minister Wu and assistant Tang Xin. I''ve heard about you from xuan''er. You can be said to be the pride of our company. You can take the orders from director situ and director Hu."


    Her voice is like a professional announcer, as if I remember hearing that she was a professional in this field before.


    "Wow, isn''t that a good voice The minister. " Tang Xin seems to react. You didn''t call me sister Wu.


    I just jokingly said: "yes, I''ve been in the company for some time, and I''ve never met the chairman of the board of directors. I''m very lucky to meet you this time."


    She just nodded at us and said nothing more.


    It should be said that our class is still far away, but today is a private banquet, so there is no high level, but he is a chairman after all.


    "Oh, my love is calling me. I''ll go over." She looked to one side and then went to the other.


    I look down there. It''s Lei Huasheng. I''ve seen him before, so I recognize him at a glance.


    Hateful, but also love, before she also called my father, now has completely changed?


    I can''t see any dissatisfaction with the Lei family in her voice. It seems that there is something wrong with her.


    Damn, I must find out what the situation is as soon as possible.


    "Oh, you are here." A voice came.


    I look back, a little headache, this person dressed, too informal it.


    It''s also a suit, but he''s casual. It doesn''t match the style here, but I really know him.


    It''s the madman. How did he come here? Who invited me?


    "Long time no see. It seems that you are much better." As soon as he came, he said hello to me.


    "Thank you very much. I''m much better now. In addition, your sister tangxin will be handed over to you. Chief, let''s go. "


    I turned to see Nie Zhengxuan. She is a Leng first, then looked at this person in front of her, how much also a little curious.


    Seeing this, situ GUI also gave a wry smile and said, "I''ll go with you. There are just a few of my friends over there."


    "I''ll meet you, too." Nie Zhengxuan naturally leaned over.


    I saw that she might want to take situ GUI''s arm, but situ GUI obviously dodged for a while, so she gave up.


    "Wait, I''ve got something to do with you." The madman stopped me.


    I had to stop. Anyway, last time, thanks to others, it was not very impolite.


    "Well, is there anything else?"


    Ji Changfeng looked at me, suddenly sighed and said, "you are in the downwind period now, but remember, if the downwind coincides with the gullies, there will be a disaster waiting for you. You can tell by yourself from the demons and ghosts. The first three points are evil spirits and evil spirits, and the last seven points are evil spirits and evil spirits. This is fate. "


    I''ll go. I don''t understand.


    "Thank you very much." I have a bitter face.


    He laughed and said, "we are just predestined friends. I''ll help you to understand it by myself."


    Tang Xin was already on one side and was not happy, but not to me, just to her brother Ji.


    I took a look at them, and then quickly approached Tang Xin''s side, said softly: "seize the opportunity, don''t say I didn''t take care of you, after the end, you don''t have to come back, I have no problem."


    "What do you think?" Tang Xin looked at me, a little embarrassed.


    I laughed and left quickly.


    I don''t know what happened to the two people behind me. I really want to find situ GUI now, but I don''t know what happened. There are more people here. I haven''t seen him after a few years.


    I met some familiar dealers and chatted with them.


    At this time, Nie Xiaoran thought about where to find him with him.


    The people chatting with them are certainly not ordinary people. They are all directors of some large enterprises.


    I thought about it for a while, and decided to bypass them. After all, it won''t be very nice to see them now.


    "Sister Wu, you are running too fast." The voice came from behind, I looked back, but Hu Yan came.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at her a little worried.


    Hu Yan a face of grievance, said: "who put that annoying ghost to about?"


    I looked back, just in time for Lei Yuhong to get out of the crowd.


    He actually came. According to the reason, at Huson''s level, he should not be invited. It''s estimated that he was forced to come. He didn''t have to get the invitation from anyone.I can only helplessly smile.


    Sure enough, Lei Yuhong came to us, first in a daze, and then looked at me with a sneer.


    "Isn''t this the Minister of the second ministry who is going to work tomorrow? Why, come here and join in the fun. "


    My heart secretly sneer, this person even face expression can''t hide, is really a fool.


    Hu Yan hid behind me. Today, Hu Sen should have no time to cover her, and Hu Sen''s parents should have their own circle of friends, so she can only rely on me now.


    "You''d better be polite. Don''t forget, even if I go back, I can still do a lot of things."


    I said with a smile.


    Lei Yuhong glared at me, and then looked around. There were many people today, and he didn''t have a good attack.


    "Well, I''ll let you go today, but I''ll take Hu Yan away."


    "What do you think?" I coldly replied, "Hu Yan is my good sister, you say to take away."


    "You Well, you''re coming back anyway. You wait. " Lei Yuhong dropped a word, but still did not go.


    I look at him, can''t help shaking my head, this guy, put down the cruel words, you go, why are you still standing here? I feel that the cruel words just now are purely a false threat.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing here? " Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran actually came over. The situation of Lei Huasheng here is probably wrong.


    "Dad, just in time, let me introduce you. This is the Minister of the second department who will go to work tomorrow. His name is Wu xiner, right?"


    Lei Yuhong didn''t care about me at all.


    I secretly took a look at Nie Xiaoran. Sure enough, her expression was quite unhappy. It seemed that she didn''t like the thunderstorm.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me, turned to one side and said, "honey, I''ve kicked out of the company. How can I come back to work? Who arranged it?"


    Nie Xiaoran eased up a little and said: "I arranged that since they left, the losses of our project, those that have not been signed, have stopped. This can''t be done."


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problem. Haven''t I brought a marketing department?" Listen to the meaning of Lei Huasheng, he is not going to let us go back.


    "But the company has lost hundreds of thousands of yuan in recent days. You know, if the marketing department can''t come up with the project as soon as possible, we Nie''s are likely to be depressed because of this, and it will be difficult to recover at that time."


    Lei Huasheng nodded, saying that if Nie really can''t get up, it won''t help even if he changes to Lei at that time. He should know this truth.


    "Don''t worry, there must be no problem. Yesterday my marketing department started to act, and also got several good replies. I believe there is no problem, even if they don''t come back."


    Lei Yuhong was very determined, as if he had succeeded.


    I frowned, shook my head with a smile and said, "if so, it would be better, and I could be my rich wife without any worries. By the way, sister Hu Yan, last time I told you about chairman situ, what do you think


    Hu Yan immediately understood and said, "I think it''s pretty good."


    Nie Xiaoran frowned. I saw that thunderstorm made my face white.


    Lei Hua''s voice was silent, but his shaking hands betrayed him. If I really have to introduce Hu Yan to situ GUI, then Nie Shi will not be able to get up.


    Moreover, in the current situation, Husen and situ GUI obviously have a good relationship with me. And there is Tang Xin.


    If Nie zhengran heard of this, he would have a relationship with Tang zhengran.


    They will never let this happen.


    "Don''t listen to other people''s nonsense. Remember not to be late tomorrow." Nie Xiaoran thought about it for a moment, and absolutely told me.


    This means that no one should object to it.


    Lei Yuhong looked at me with fierce eyes. He felt like eating me.


    "Oh, I felt something was wrong here from a long distance. It''s really wrong."


    This voice, I am stunned for a moment, this voice is very familiar, it is actually the owner of that jewelry store.


    We all looked over there. He was also a suit. Although he didn''t dress up specially, he still felt different.


    It was a kind of momentum, which I didn''t feel at all in the jewelry store.


    Too strong, this person, I feel very strong, but in front of him, in front of this aura, I become nothing.


    "Little girl, we meet again."


    I had to salute him and say, "elder, you are really an expert."


    "You, how can you be here? The Hu family is really so capable that they invited you here."


    Nie Xiaoran spoke, let me feel this old man, more unusual.Because I can recognize the tremor in Nie Xiaoran''s voice, which only appears when he loses control.


    The old man looked at Nie Xiaoran, nodded slightly and said, "you''re here too. Alas, I didn''t expect that we would meet on such an occasion."


    "Yes, yes, how are you?" Nie Xiaoran is obviously looking for a topic.


    The old man just laughed and didn''t speak. Lei Huasheng also stepped forward and said in a low voice: "your appearance is really a shame to Hu''s parents."


    The old man gave him a white look and said, "why don''t you welcome me. All right. I''m not going to your house in the future, is that ok? "

 Chapter 239

    "No," he said As soon as Lei Huasheng heard what the other party said, he became soft and said, "if you can come, I''ll pick you up in the eight lift sedan chair."


    The old man laughed and waved his hand. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Who is the old man? He''s so powerful that Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng have nothing to say in front of him.


    "Old man, do you think we can leave now?"


    I asked tentatively.


    The old man looked at me and said with a smile, "it''s not more trouble to leave me. Come on, follow me, the old man. I have two beauties with me. It''s a bit of rejuvenation. Ha ha... "


    He laughed, but Hu Yan also met him, so she didn''t recognize him so much. Besides, even if such an old man really has to hold his arm, no one will say anything wrong.


    Hu Yan and I looked at each other and said with a smile, "of course." With that, we took the old man''s arm.


    "Ray boy, let your son go. Don''t follow me. I''ll lose my hair." The old man finally said a word to Lei Huasheng. I looked at Lei Huasheng. His face was pale and obviously scared.


    After the old man left here, sure enough, Lei Yuhong didn''t catch up. I looked back, as if I had been called by Lei Huasheng.


    I don''t know what identity the old man is, but I feel Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran''s attitude towards him. It was a complete respect, but his identity was not simple.


    "Don''t be around me thinking about who I am." He said suddenly.


    Before I responded, Hu Yan laughed and said, "how do you know?"


    The old man gave her a white look and looked at me again. After a long time, he nodded and said, "OK, I''m a talented person. That''s what''s interesting. How about being my granddaughter? "


    I shook my head, I do not know what is the situation, why to do his granddaughter.


    What''s more, I find that although Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng are respectful to him, they still guard him a little bit, which shows that they are not very harmonious.


    If because of his reason, cause Nie Xiaoran to guard against me, that can not be worth the loss.


    The old man didn''t get angry because I shook my head. Instead, he laughed, nodded his head and said, "it''s a bit interesting. You know my position and don''t plan to climb up. You''re still the first one. That''s a bit interesting."


    "To be honest, I really can''t accept it." I have to deal with it.


    The old man looked at me for a while and then said, "you have a bigger goal. I can''t help you."


    With that, he left with a smile toward the other side, leaving me and Hu Yan looking at each other.


    "So here you are." Huson didn''t know where to get out.


    "What are you doing?" I took a look at him. He looked worried. It should be something happened.


    But he said, "if you are serious, you will not lose face."


    No, I heard Hu Yan say that, and I guess something. Hu Sen''s birthday party is not so simple.


    "Wait a minute." I saw that Huson was going to pull me and flash aside.


    He gave me a strange look and obviously didn''t have any emergency preparation for me to get out of the way.


    "I said first, if you just want to give me a surprise, or announce something here, I think it''s better. I''ll make you down. It''s not good-looking."


    I know that he must mean badly. I have to put my words first, or I won''t have time to say them later.


    Can I really give him some color when he says it? Of course, this is impossible. But now that I put my words in front of him, he doesn''t dare to mess around.


    Sure enough, Hu Sen was a little stunned when he heard me say that. He thought for a long time before he said, "no, I just want to announce that I intend to pursue you formally."


    There''s something really going on. If it''s really on stage, I believe it may not be so simple.


    You know, there is a lot of knowledge in speaking. If one of them says something wrong, it will make people misunderstand, and this misunderstanding will spread quickly.


    Then, maybe someone who cares will continue this misunderstanding.


    What I fear most is this. If situ GUI misunderstands, it''s not good.


    Moreover, Huson has really come too close recently. I have to get rid of his idea, but I can''t beat him too much. In that case, my cooperation will be very troublesome.


    I look around. Although some people look this way, they obviously don''t feel anything unusual.


    I thought for a moment, now there''s only one excuse.


    Qin was a little closer, and I whispered to Husen, "how can I face Feifei like you?"


    Huson''s face was obviously stunned. He looked at me, nodded for a long time and said, "is that true?"I have no way to say that.


    In his impression, lanfeifei and I should be best friends. My best friend probably can''t describe the relationship between us.


    I''m here to do things for Fifi.


    And he pursued me. In fact, he wanted to force lanfeifei out, or reassure me and take him to see lanfeifei.


    But I can''t help it. That''s why I said it.


    But if you say that, there is a very serious consequence. I indirectly admit one thing: lanfeifei likes Huson.


    Because that''s the only reason I''m going to step down.


    It is only possible that lanfeifei has said such words to me personally that I can retire at such a time.


    Unfortunately, only I know how much of this sentence is false.


    But I really can''t promise him, so I have to nod.


    "So don''t talk about it in the future, OK?" I whispered again.


    The people next to us thought that we were talking about love. They were so close that they had to say it quietly.


    "No, I still have to chase you, or others will see it." Huson said with a smile, "but I''m sorry I won''t be so reckless."


    I took a long breath. It seemed that he understood something. That''s it.


    Hu Yan is on one side, has been helping us to stare at the people around, then said: "that annoying Lei Yuhong will come up again."


    I immediately changed the topic, spoke a little louder and said, "Chairman situ, why didn''t you see him, Huson, did you see him?"


    Huson glanced to one side. The fat figure was close to him. Then he said, "no, this guy, I don''t know where he''s gone. Well, over there, look at it. "


    "Miss Hu, would you like to see me later..."


    Before Lei Yuhong finished, Hu Yan put her arms around me and said, "sister Wu, let''s go to find director situ."


    I laughed. This sentence just drowned the second half of Lei Yuhong''s sentence. Such a casual birthday party, will inevitably put some music, dance or something.


    Of course, most of the people in this room have identity, and they won''t do anything out of line.


    But this kind of dancing is also a way of communication. Many people will take the opportunity to extend an olive branch to the people they like.


    Lei Yuhong probably thinks the same way, but Hu Yan, we all understand people. We nipped this in the bud as early as possible.


    I took her to situ GUI, but Lei Yuhong followed us.


    Situ GUI''s figure soon came out, and the one next to him was Nie Zhengxuan. She hasn''t given up yet.


    However, seeing situ GUI''s moment, I had a mischievous idea.


    What''s more, Nie Zhengxuan is also here. It''s good for her to hate Lei Yuhong.


    "Director situ, come and save sister Hu Yan."


    I don''t think I can understand what you said before.


    Sure enough, he took a look at me, then said with a gentleman''s smile, "Ms. Wu, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with my sister Hu Yan? "


    "There''s nothing wrong with your sister Hu Yan, but if someone comes after her, it''s a big problem."


    Hu Yan''s face turned red on one side. Let''s have a left sentence from Hu Yan''s sister and a right sentence from Hu Yan''s sister.


    I see to Nie Zheng Xuan, she is to hate first of looked at me one eye, the button turned to the thunder storm Hong behind.


    "Hu Yan, listen to me, wait..."


    Hu Yan didn''t pay attention to him. I gave her a little push at the back of her waist. She should understand this.


    "Director situ, may I have a dance with you later?"


    Hu Yan has already reacted as expected come over, stepped forward to open a mouth first.


    I immediately feel the atmosphere around a lot of embarrassment, Nie Zhengxuan looking at Hu Yan, the eyes don''t mention more wonderful.


    She should hate Hu Yan, but on the whole, Hu Yan did nothing wrong. If she likes situ GUI, as long as the other party has not married, she can pursue it in this way.


    Besides, it''s just a dance for him now. It''s not a big deal.


    But she didn''t know that I was on one side, which was also a kind of control. I really didn''t want anything to happen to them. But if this dance really jumps down, then the following things will be wonderful.


    "Yes." Situ Guixian looked at me, then replied with a smile.


    He handed his glass to the other hand and politely made an invitation.


    Although this matter is raised by Hu Yan, but as a man, this aspect should also be paid attention to.


    Now we haven''t reached this stage. This kind of gesture just means that we are partners now, and other people don''t have to say anything.Hu Yan also gracefully holding each other''s hand, I obviously felt two murderous.


    One is that Lei Yuhong looks at situ GUI, and the other is that Nie Zhengxuan looks at Hu Yan. However, she just shakes her mind, and the murderous spirit comes to Lei Yuhong and me.


    I sighed and said, "Oh, if someone is not chasing me, I don''t have to come up with such a bad idea."


    This is specially said to Nie Zhengxuan. Sure enough, as soon as this is finished, Nie Zhengxuan''s murderous spirit turns to Lei Yuhong.


    "What are you looking at?" Lei Yuhong obviously responded and looked at me.


    I know I must have offended him, but I can''t help it.


    And once I go back, there are a lot of things that offend him, and I don''t care about one more.


    "Oh, here you are. Forget what happened just now. If you dance, is that ok?"


    It''s a good time for Huson to come, but isn''t it a good time for me to dance with him?


    When I was frowning and thinking about things. But Huson said with a smile, "wait for the first dance. You have to dance with me. It''s my birthday."


    I had to smile bitterly twice, this matter, is a face project, even if it is to jump, but also nothing.


    Because at the last press conference, after he announced that he would pursue me, the business community generally knew about it.


    If I don''t dance the first one with him, I can''t say it.


    "Well, I promise you." I had no choice but to shake my head, this human, is to be given.


    There are still many places in the back that need his cooperation.


    He immediately very gentlemanly extended his hand, I put my hand on it, this time the feeling is very special.


    I always feel that there are many eyes around me, which is a feeling of envy and jealousy.


    Dance music gently sounded, in the middle of a little empty field, people slowly left some. This is a prelude, just to tell you that the dance is about to start.


    We all go around to find our partners. This first song is particular.

 Chapter 240

    Huson took me into the field. We were the first group. He put his arms around my waist and said with a smile, "thank you very much."


    "It should be. There is no way. You see, there are still people. "


    On the other side, situ GUI and Hu Yan also came in. He took a look at me and jumped up with Hu Yan.


    I don''t know what Lei Yuhong will think when he is watching this scene off the court. I think he is crazy.


    Nie Zhengxuan probably hates him.


    Two more couples came in, feeling that everyone was still very positive, and I saw the other side, standing on the edge of the dance floor, looking at our Tang Xin and the madman.


    I don''t think Tang Xin can jump. I always feel that she may jump on the rope better.


    I couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    "What''s the matter, so happy?" Huson took advantage of the opportunity to make a stereotype.


    But it doesn''t matter. I looked over there and said, "Tang Xin and that elder martial brother Ji. I wonder if they should jump the rope


    Huson also laughed and said, "don''t say that. I only knew his identity that day. My God, I almost offended people."


    "Oh, how can you say that?"


    "You may not know, but in our world, there is the word" Tang Ji Zhu Gu ". That''s four powerful families. You should understand."


    I can roughly imagine that this madman is not an ordinary person.


    "How do you know that?" I asked.


    When I came back that day, I was contacted by Ji''s family on my mobile phone, saying that he came here and asked me to look after one or two of them.


    I just laughed and said, "you''ve taken care of it. It''s ten thousand yuan."


    "Isn''t it? Fortunately, I didn''t offend anyone, and I passed it. But he was a bit strange. When I went to invite him, he just took a look and put it aside. I didn''t think he would come


    To say that he is a little strange, I think Tang Xin will be even more strange. She has been chasing this madman. Now is the right time. How can there be no movement?


    No, I have to go up and help. I can''t stand by and watch this kind of thing.


    "You''re not going to set them up, are you?"


    Huson saw it. I just laughed.


    "Don''t mess around. I tell you, although they are called four families, they are enemies. They never deal with each other. If you don''t, you may upset both families. "


    No, there is another saying. I wouldn''t have known if it wasn''t for Huson. Now, it looks like we can''t mess around.


    However, although I know all this, I still want to go up and have a look. At least I know what level they are now, and whether this madman has a place in his heart.


    After a song, naturally also ushered in some applause. I come to Tang Xin.


    She obviously saw me too and waved to me with a smile.


    "Sister Wu, you are a good dancer."


    I can only shake my head and smile. These are our required courses. I learned to dance when I was a child, and then I became more and more familiar with this kind of occasion.


    "Ms. Wu, we are not new to each other. It seems that I am honored to help you." Ji Changfeng is very polite.


    "I have to thank you. If it wasn''t for your wooden Buddha, I wouldn''t know what happened that day."


    "The wooden Buddha only helps you for a while. What you really untie is your own heart."


    My words let him say, how so mysterious.


    I look around. Now people are all around. It''s very troublesome to talk. I pointed to the other side and said, "let''s go over there. Be quiet."


    It''s a little far away from the crowd. I still like this place.


    "I said madman."


    Finish saying this sentence, I have a little regret, this in the mind think that is, how to open the mouth to say it.


    "It''s Ji Changfeng, Changfeng." Tang Xin reminds me.


    "Chang Feng is not crazy. It''s all the same anyway. That''s it. I said I''ll ask you something. Don''t you know what to do? I''ll calculate for me. What''s the status of that old man? "


    Because when I came out just now, I saw that the old man of the jewelry shop was sitting nearby, tasting his own wine. Obviously, he didn''t want to join in the fun.


    So at this time, I give this question to Ji Changfeng. If he can figure it out, at least I know what kind of person he is.


    Ji Changfeng just took a look, shook his head and said, "Ms. Wu, you probably don''t know the rules of our industry."


    "Here''s the money, but I didn''t bring it."


    "It''s not that. Even if I don''t give you money, I can also give you a hexagram. But as I said, it''s this old man. I can''t tell you his identity."


    "Why?" I asked strangely.Ji Changfeng said with a smile: "human identity is destined to have its own fortune. We can see and count it, but we can''t say it. Otherwise, it will affect his later fortune."


    "Don''t make it so mysterious. Don''t say it if you don''t want to."


    Looking at Ji Changfeng''s expression, I knew what he should have calculated, but he didn''t say it.


    He also laughed and said nothing more.


    "Miss Wu, I wonder if I have the honor to invite you to dance?" I look back, but Nie Zhengping, he also came.


    "Director Nie, I''m embarrassed when you call me that."


    I had to smile awkwardly. I didn''t really like dancing with him. It would make me think a lot of things.


    Of course, it must be bad for him. Because I''ll think of him when he was sick.


    Although I have changed my view of him a little bit now, his image as a playboy can''t be forgotten.


    He obviously recognized what I meant and took a strange look at Ji Changfeng beside me.


    "Oh, this is Ji, Ji..."


    "Ji Changfeng." Tang Xin looked at my card for a while, probably also afraid that I say three words of Ji lunatic.


    "Yes, Ji Changfeng, he belongs to Tang Xin..." This is embarrassing.


    "Elder martial brother." Tang Xin added.


    "Oh, yes, elder martial brother, he is proficient in Xiangren." It''s just a few words. I should have changed the subject.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Ji. I''m sorry. I don''t know which company Mr. Ji belongs to. Why haven''t I met him before?"


    As soon as Nie Zhengping opened his mouth, he felt like a businessman, which made people uncomfortable.


    Ji Changfeng just laughed and said, "I don''t do business. I only look at people and their faces. I''m a fortune teller."


    "Oh, that''s it." Nie Zhengping had no choice but to nod his head. It seems that he is not interested any more.


    Ji Changfeng looked at him, sighed and said, "I don''t know whether to say you are lucky or not. Just because of one word, it''s good to save your life."


    Nie Zhengping was stunned, looked around and said, "a word can save my life. What does that mean?"


    But she shook her head and said, "in the future, if you are satisfied, you will be saved."


    Ji Changfeng said, pulling Tang Xin to the other side to leave.


    "What a strange man."


    "He''s not surprised. He''s very accurate. It seems that your life should not be ruined. Congratulations."


    Nie said: "Hey, I have a big smile."


    In my heart, however, I didn''t think it was reasonable for Ji Changfeng to save one''s life with one sentence. But I don''t know how to save one''s life with one sentence.


    "Zhengping, what are you doing here?" Nie Xiaoran came over.


    I hastened to salute. How to say, he is also a big boss.


    "Oh, I just want to invite Wu Xin''er to dance."


    Nie Xiaoran''s eyes fixed on me. He nodded for a long time and said, "it''s natural beauty. I didn''t talk to you carefully just now. I''m really sorry."


    "The chairman is usually so busy, and this is someone else''s birthday party, so it''s not easy for us to talk about it in detail. I understand


    I saw her nod, obviously very satisfied with my answer just now.


    "Yes, I''ve just heard about you from Zhengxuan. I''ve seen you today, and you''re really capable."


    I don''t know what she''s referring to, but it''s called asking for directions.


    "Oh, do you mean that Huson asked me to dance? It was just a scene of human feelings. "


    "It''s not him. You should have danced that dance, too."


    It''s not about Huson. Who is it about? Is situ GUI? Impossible. Our affairs should not be exposed today. Although his eyes are a little more.


    But I, I have to. It''s still in the normal range. Who else?


    Ji Changfeng? She should not have noticed. When Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin left just now, she had not come.


    "It''s OK. It seems that you don''t know him. This is the best way."


    I scratched my head, but got such an answer, and he did not know, who ah?


    Wait, it''s him. I used a lot of strength to restrain my impulse to look back.


    Nie Xiaoran said, it should be the old man. Only he can have such strength, which makes Nie Xiaoran afraid.


    This makes me more curious, but now I have to pretend that I don''t understand chairman Nie''s words, otherwise, I won''t have to go to work tomorrow.


    Nie Xiaoran is probably very satisfied with my expression, just let me remember, don''t be late for work tomorrow.


    It seems that I should have passed the test this time. I have already seen the people. But now, my affairs have not made any progress. The information about my father and the whole Nie family is still at an early stage.After that, I hid in a small corner, but it was situ GUI. They came to me, but they didn''t say anything.


    Finally, Hu Sen and situ GUI made an appointment for us to go to work tomorrow. After we went to the company to talk about some things, we left.


    It''s almost time. The birthday cake from Huson''s side has been put on. It''s just a passing procedure. We can simply have two bites. The whole ceremony is over.

 Chapter 241

    When I got home, I was very tired today. But Tang Xin is very happy.


    Although I don''t know how the madman made an appointment with her, I still had a good time listening to Tang Xin.


    Think about it. It''s the best time to be with someone I love. Unlike me, now I''m separated from situ GUI. Every time I see him, I always feel like sumo.


    This may be my love, but he is too calm.


    Forget it. I don''t want to. I have to go to work tomorrow. I thought about it and called sister Liu.


    Sister Liu hasn''t slept yet, so she''s very happy to answer the phone.


    I asked about tomorrow''s situation. There won''t be any questions. The answer is still no questions. I guarantee that everyone will go.


    I nodded with satisfaction and told her to make good preparations. Tomorrow morning, Husen and situ GUI must be going.


    But I didn''t tell her that we were going to make a big deal of thunder storm, so that he couldn''t lift his head in the company.


    Now I don''t know what situ GUI''s specific plan is. I just know that he must have made a plan.


    After a night''s rest, I drove to the company with Tang Xin the next morning. The little girl at the front desk saw me and stood up to say hello with a smile.


    "Minister Wu, we are so happy to hear that you are back to work today. You don''t know. Since you left, the new minister Lei is really disgusting."


    Listen to her meaning, it is estimated that minister Lei scolded me a lot, so I had to pat her and shake my head with a smile.


    "If it wasn''t for director Nie''s blocking here, Minister Lei would not have made anything."


    That little girl is still complaining alone, it seems that this thunderstorm is not only me bothering him, now there is nothing in the company that bothers him.


    Tang Xin also said that now all departments are very stiff with him. There is no way.


    "Where should we go? Now we are the second marketing department. "


    "It''s still the same place. After receiving the explanation from director Nie of the marketing department, you should go back to the same place. But I heard there was another thing When she said that, she lowered her voice a little.


    I had to hear that fat man said, "she didn''t have a good performance because he didn''t have a good performance. Originally, you two opened a new office area on the fourth floor. As a result, he had to go up to the fourth floor, and then he put you on the third floor. "


    I laugh, and so on, how can I not feel Fengshui bad? Forget it, whatever. If it''s on the third floor, I feel comfortable, because it''s my own place after all.


    After saying hello, Tang Xin and I went back to the marketing department, only to find that sister Liu and those new and old employees had already arrived. They were preparing their own things and watching us come in. Then we stopped.


    "Go on, go on, I have to clean up. Let''s clean up first." I waved at them and they all laughed.


    Fortunately, none of them is bad. This is the only resource I have.


    "Who is Minister Wu?" A very arrogant voice came.


    I turned to see a middle-aged man in his thirties. I gave him a cold look and said, "I am."


    He came over, "boom", put a pile of documents in front of me, and said: "minister Lei said, your own projects, you can see for yourself, we don''t have time to manage your projects."


    With that, I turned around and left. I gave him a cold look and winked at Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin, the little girl, is very powerful. She can cure both ghosts and people. At this time, he just came forward and grasped each other''s shoulder, and then he heard the man''s "ouch" cry, and the whole person shrank.


    "Don''t hurry. You just said that and left without explaining. When you participated, what would our project look like? If you are too involved in the middle, I will go to the director to find an explanation. "


    "Pain, let go, let go." Cried the man, but he seemed to have no strength. He could only speak, but he could not move.


    "If you don''t hand over to me, she won''t be relieved. This is my assistant. Of course, I''m the only one to listen to."


    "Let go, let go, I can''t do it yet." The man couldn''t hold on.


    I saw the door, as if Nie Zhengxuan had a look at the probe, but immediately retracted, I couldn''t help laughing. She should have seen the situation inside, but she didn''t care. That''s the default.


    I just let Tang Xin go.


    "Damn, you dare to treat me like this. Believe it or not, I''ll let you leave the marketing department." The man was in a hurry as soon as he got up.


    "It''s new. I haven''t said a word yet. Someone is swearing in our marketing department. Who is that?" Nie is secretly laughing at my door.


    "Which son of a bitch speaks ill of people behind their backs." The man was also willing to show weakness and yelled back.When he saw Nie Zhengxuan coming in, he was a bit silly. Although Lei Yuhong still had some power, Nie Zhengxuan was still the boss of the marketing department.


    This is the accusation of the boss of the marketing department. It''s heavy and light.


    "Director Nie, just now they forced me to hand over to them."


    "Bully you, when?" Nie Zhengxuan is playing a fool.


    "Just now."


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at sister Liu and said, "Vice Minister Liu, how did you bully people just now?"


    With an aggrieved look on her face, sister Liu said, "director, you have to make up your mind. We just came back. It''s our turn to bully anyone. You see, he came here, threw this document here, and turned around and left. Minister Wu asked for the handover. He yelled at you. Don''t you still scold you? "


    Sister Liu''s words are really good. She not only explains to herself, but also adds fuel to the fire. She is so angry that her hands are shaking. Pointing at sister Liu, I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "You''re talking nonsense. It''s her. It''s her who grabs my shoulder and makes me unable to move. She''s still trying hard." The man pointed to Tang Xin.


    I took a look at Tang Xin. As a result, Tang Xin was also aggrieved. At this time, he said to Nie Zhengxuan.


    "Director, I''m even more wronged. Look at him, he''s a head taller than me, his shoulders are two points wider than me, and his legs are even thicker than my waist. If he slaps me, I''ll have to admit my life. He says I bully him. Isn''t he wronging me?"


    "You..." The man was obviously angry too, and felt about to rush up.


    Tang Xin yelled for help and quickly hid behind several men. It''s probably every man''s nature to protect women. Those male employees are watching him. As long as he dares to come up, it''s a blow.


    "Well, I didn''t see your bullying, but I heard what you said just now. If you don''t respect your superiors, you don''t have to come tomorrow. "


    "I was recruited by Minister Lei himself. What qualifications do you have to fire me?"


    Nie Zhengxuan snorted coldly, and said, "the marketing department is still in the charge of the Nie family, and the human resources department is also in the charge of the Nie family. It''s a pity that you are fired."


    With that, she turned around and yelled, "are the people from the security department here? Let them come here. Let''s inform the human resources department and the marketing department


    After a while, I saw Minister Zhou of the human resources department running over first. We were on the same floor. Naturally, we should be faster.


    Nie Zhengxuan pointed and said, "who is this man? He doesn''t have to come tomorrow. Settle accounts for him and let him go."


    Minister Zhou took a look at the man, looked at me again, nodded at me with a smile, and said: "director Nie, if this man''s words are spoken by director Nie of human resources department, I''m a little..."


    "Just let him go." Nie Zhengping''s voice came from outside. Jian then, Nie Zhengping came in. He took a look at the situation, gave a cold hum, and said, "my sister has said it. This is the way to do it. Go ahead."


    "Come on, I''ll do it now." Minister Zhou is an old fox. This situation can be seen immediately. This is the fight between the Nie family and the Lei family. In this round, the Nie family won a set.


    "What are you doing, my people?" Lei Yuhong ran in in a rage. As soon as he came in, he was furious with Nie Zhengxuan.


    Nie Zhengxuan just looked at him coldly and said: "educate your people well. This is definitely to be opened. If there is another one who dares to scold me Nie Zhengxuan, you minister, don''t do it for me."


    Lei Yuhong was stunned. He didn''t expect that his subordinates would scold Nie Zhengxuan. He couldn''t help looking at each other.


    That person has to bitter face, say: "I scold at that time, don''t know outside is Nie director really, I swear."


    When he said that, it was tantamount to admitting that he was scolding. Lei Yuhong was angry when he saw it. After seeing the situation, he had to lower his voice.


    "Director Nie, sister..."


    Nie Zhengxuan stretched out his hand to block his next sentence and said, "now it''s business, or business is business. Don''t bring in the private address. "


    Lei Yuhong took a deep breath and then said, "can I handle this man?"


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me and probably wanted to hear what I meant. This person does not affect the overall situation. It''s better to stay and let him harm Lei Yuhong.


    And what''s more important is me. If I want to serve it, I''ll serve it in one pot. I won''t leave one for them to go out first.


    I nodded, said: "this matter, although they do wrong, but it is also unintentional, forget it, director Nie."


    Nie Zhengxuan just nodded. Nie Zhengping said: "Minister Wu, you are really a big man."


    I''m not so kind. I just don''t want to make them feel good, so I''m just funny.


    "Oh, am I not at the right time? Why is it so busy here? " Huson''s voice came from the door.


    Then situ GUI said, "why don''t we go first and come back later?"


    "No, I''m looking for you. Liu Jie, I''ll sort out all our projects. Director Hu and director situ are here. ""Easy to say." As soon as Sister Liu waved her hand, all the staff of our department immediately gathered around. Several of them were responsible for one. They soon sorted out the bad projects that Lei Yuhong talked about and classified them.

 Chapter 242

    "Director Nie and Minister Lei, I hope you don''t leave. It happens that we have to finish these projects, don''t we?"


    Nie Zhengxuan took a look at me, knew what I meant and said, "well, no one is allowed to leave. From other departments, you can go back."


    When I saw Lei Qingmiao standing there, I immediately stopped her. There are also her things in it. Of course, I have to solve them together.


    Sister Liu has arranged for everyone to sit down in the small conference room. Nie Zhengxuan should have been sitting on the main seat, but she seems to want to beat Lei Yuhong. Today, it''s my negotiation with Hu Sen and situ GUI, so she gives up the main seat to me, and she sits on one side.


    Tang Xin commands the rest of the marketing department, putting tea and other things on the table. That''s why I handed a project book to me.


    It''s the one we talked about first. Because of the increase of project cost and the participation of situ GUI, this project is now a loss project of the company.


    Lei Yuhong handled this period, the company lost hundreds of thousands.


    I glanced at Lei Yuhong, then looked at Hu Sen and said, "how can this project become like this? It''s agreed that Guangxuan is ours?"


    Hu Sen turned his eyes and said with a smile: "of course, it''s yours. We''ll do our best, but you can''t take the money. The money for the first phase is still given to the publicity department, and the money for the second phase is given to the publicity department. Who should I sign this contract with? "


    "With me, of course." I see Lei Yuhong want to talk, but Nie Zhengxuan stares back.


    Huson said, "that''s no problem. OK, we can sign now. Is there anything else?"


    For a moment, sister Liu indicated that I had made arrangements for the contract. She''s quite quick.


    "This raw material..."


    "Oh, that''s what I''m talking about." Situ GUI then said, "well, some time ago, the material suppliers led by boss Dong were short of money, so they raised the price of these materials."


    "That''s it. Under the current situation, I''m not at a loss when I take over?"


    I look at situ GUI. I really want to hear how he can explain this place. Otherwise, the whole situation of Lei Yuhong would be too obvious.


    Although it is obvious now, he must have seen it. But if there is a good reason, he can''t help us.


    "Oh, it''s really a bit high. Mr. Dong also hopes that director Hu and I will take the lead in apologizing to you. At the same time, in order to make up for the loss of your company, he has decided to reduce the price of raw materials by another 5% from now on. In this way, by the end of this project, your company will be able to earn back its previous loss."


    It''s tough enough. Although from the perspective of the company, it is true that it is to earn back the previous losses, from the perspective of the marketing department, these are two concepts.


    It''s because the price has been reduced since the new contract. That is to say, the price range that Lei Yuhong took over will not make up for it. Lei Yuhong will be responsible for all the expenses at that time.


    That is to say, where he lost money, he lost it all. And from the beginning of the new contract to reduce the price, the money earned at this time is equivalent to that earned by our marketing department.


    "I don''t know who we are looking for to sign the contract in this respect." Situ GUI also added a question clearly.


    "I..."


    As soon as Lei Yuhong was about to speak, Nie Zhengxuan said coldly, "now all the previous projects are handed over to the second marketing department. That is to say, all the projects you talked about today are signed by Minister Wu."


    This sentence pushed him back, looking at his face flushed with anger, I was still secretly happy.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "I see. Besides, I''ve got the power of attorney from boss Dong. I can sign this contract now."


    "Vice Minister Liu." I understood the meaning and immediately called sister Liu.


    "No problem." Liu Jie immediately understood, and transferred a person, began to do this aspect of the contract.


    If I look at the project again, the most troublesome part is that situ GUI accounts for 30%, Hu Sen accounts for 50%, and Nie Shi only accounts for 20%. Although we will make money in this way, we will make less after all.


    But in this aspect, it''s really not easy to move, because this kind of contract, for such a sharing system, is very popular. You can''t let situ GUI leave.


    The scene fell silent. I thought about it for a while and said with a smile, "it''s difficult to share the proportion."


    Hu Sen laughed and said: "in fact, I have discussed this matter with director situ this time. In this way, director situ will come up with a sum of money to join in. As for us, each of us will give another five points to Nie. In this way, we will also earn money, and you will not lose money. "


    I calculated in my heart that situ GUI would take out some money, which would be equivalent to saving part of our cost if we invest it. We have five more points for each person, but Nie''s total share is more than situ GUI''s.I see that Nie Zhengxuan is frowning. She is also calculating the value. Moreover, in her present situation, I feel that her heart is turning outward.


    I thought for a moment and said, "well, director Nie also discussed this with me. What director Nie means is that it''s more economical than the conditions you give him. "


    Hu Sen and situ GUI looked at me together. I laughed and said, "director Nie means that director situ doesn''t have to go out to get the money. As for points, I think such a proportion is better. We also earn less. We have a good cooperation. Besides, there are several projects in the back, which need your two to raise your hand, right?"


    I know that no one will believe us if we just give up the profits and have no plans. Even if Lei Yuhong is not confidential, he can still hear it.


    Therefore, I combine situ GUI with the following projects to make everyone feel that our scheme is just a step for the other party to make concessions for greater interests.


    This is a normal thing in the business world. No one can say anything.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "director Nie and director Wu are really good business people. OK, that''s settled. We can draw up the contract again."


    I motioned to sister Liu that she had already started to do this kind of thing.


    After that, we talked about several other projects. To be honest, the whole process was pretty good. What''s more, we had a fair budget and share in several other projects, which could bring profits to the company.


    Lei Qingmiao is very happy. In this project, half of the publicity is given to her. Her position in the publicity department will definitely be promoted.


    There is only one person who is not happy at the scene, that is Lei Yuhong, but now he has no possibility of attack.


    After all these questions, it''s already noon. Nie Zhengxuan said that he would invite Hu Sen and situ GUI to stay for lunch. Maybe they had something to do, so they all agreed.


    But this kind of lunch, of course, is attended by some high-end people. In addition to the two normal directors and chief supervisor Nie, sister Liu and I were also invited. But situ GUI even suggested that Tang Xin could join in.


    Nie Zhengxuan at Husen''s birthday party should have seen the relationship between Tang Xin and that madman Ji. He was not alert to her and agreed immediately.


    Well, there is no thunder storm in the whole people. I can see that Nie Zhengxuan did it on purpose.


    "Let''s go to the canteen and arrange it first." Sister Liu took a look at the situation, patted Tang Xin and left with her.


    Lei Yuhong there, I heard a slight hum voice, and then there was no other, I guess he did not dare to say anything.


    When I went to the canteen for dinner, many people from other departments knew each other and got up one after another to say hello to Nie Zhengxuan and me.


    Seeing what they mean, they are quite surprised that I came back.


    I can''t help it. If it wasn''t for my work here, who would come back here.


    Lei Qingmiao came up from behind. Although she was not invited, she could still have a chat on the way.


    "Sister Wu, you are really good." She pulled me back a few steps to avoid situ GUI. This just said: "as soon as you come back, these projects immediately turn over, but in this way, you can offend Lei Yuhong."


    I nodded, this is for sure, and I came back this time, itself is to make him unable to stand.


    "Be careful. He has no ability, but he has many friends in the society. You must pay attention to his playing with you."


    Lei Qingmiao''s news is a little too timely. Why did I think of writing on official business? If he really wants to give me a Yin, Tang Xin is good, but he can''t beat many people.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly have an idea. Maybe I can do both.


    I have an idea in my heart, but I have to talk to situ GUI and Hu Sen about it, and they have to help me.


    After lunch, I gave situ GUI a wink, but they all understood. After chatting with Nie Zhengxuan for a while, Nie Zhengxuan saw the meaning. In the afternoon, he should not have to listen in, so he said goodbye.


    I''m just waiting for this opportunity. After taking situ GUI and Hu Lin back to the marketing department, I arranged for sister Liu to get out what they talked about in the morning as soon as possible, leaving only Tang Xin.


    "Today, Lei Qingmiao told me that Lei Yuhong has some external relations. She is afraid that I will lose money on this."


    I told them what I heard today.


    But Tang Xin laughed and said, "this is interesting. I''ll clean up as many as I come. Anyway, I haven''t got a schedule recently."

 Chapter 243

    "That''s not what I mean." I took a look at Tang Xin and said, "sometimes, it''s easy to hide a clear gun, but it''s hard to defend a hidden arrow. What''s more, they may not appear at the time you think. Also, there are some things that can''t be solved by controlling violence with violence. "


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "yes, it''s the age of the legal system. They will certainly use other means, but it''s hard to say."


    I suddenly realized that the kind of murder I went through at the beginning might be just such a product.


    Of course, although Lei Yuhong has not reached this level, what he will do is really unthinkable.


    But Husen laughed and said, "I can do this. I don''t believe it. I can''t find the relationship he can find with Lei Yuhong."


    Situ GUI took a look at him, then suddenly laughed and said, "yes, director Hu turned from that road at the beginning. It can be said that he was an old man."


    Huson gave him a white look and then turned to me.


    "By the way, if I can find a channel, how are you going to deal with him?"


    "I haven''t thought about how to deal with him on that road. By the way, how can we deal with him in business?"


    Hu Sen and situ GUI look at each other, and then they all come together.


    Situ GUI looked around and said, "in fact, it''s very simple. In this project, we need to use a batch of steel frame structure. Few people do this kind of thing in the market. What I know is that there is only one in our city. If you buy it from outside, the transportation cost is too high and it is not suitable. "


    I frowned, that is to say, situ GUI was going to make an issue from the price, but did he really offend people?


    Situ GUI obviously saw my question and said, "do you know who owns the factory that makes this steel frame structure in our city?"


    I am a Leng, say: "is not, is the person above?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "that''s right. We''re going to have a time difference this time. And the three of us have to work together. "


    He finished and took a look at Huson.


    Huson thought for a moment and said, "that is to say, we have to have a time limit for the project to be done, and in this time limit, the upper steel frame can not meet the requirements."


    Situ GUI clapped his hands and said, "that''s what I mean. One of my subordinate factories has already constructed a batch of steel frames from the outside. They are in place, and the price is cheaper than that here."


    Hu Sen said with a smile: "I see. Well, you leave this matter to me, because I don''t participate in this project, and I don''t know if it is related to this matter."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "yes, that''s what it means. Under the time limit, Lei Yuhong will definitely choose your steel frame as the raw material, but in this way, he will offend the above. "


    Hu Sen clapped his hands and said, "I understand the meaning. When this time comes, you will come forward, and then reconcile it with it, so that Lei Yuhong will have to buy it from the factory above, but this enemy is even closed."


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "another point, because you have to keep the price down to a very low level. In this way, I will take a considerable part of the profit. But because of the reduction of the cost, he thinks he will make money."


    I understand that if they choose the factory above at this time, the price of his steel frame will be very high under the encouragement of situ GUI.


    At this time, Lei Yuhong may not only earn little money, but also lose a lot. What''s more, he may make Nie lose money.


    Tang Xin then laughed and said, "you''re talking too much. I can''t understand you at all, but I know that it must be the things in Chairman Hu''s hands that can''t be sold. Don''t you pay for them?"


    Situ GUI and Hu Sen both took a look at Tang Xin.


    I patted Tang Xin and said, "how can they compensate? They will send the steel frame to the factory above through another channel. Of course, only a little price will be added, and the other party can earn a lot of money without production. They will still do this business."


    Tang Xin this just Oh, but look at her expression, still did not understand.


    Hu Sen and situ GUI both laughed. If only from the aspect of business, Tang Xin is too simple to understand anything.


    "Oh, in that case, I have a funny idea. I don''t know if it can be realized."


    "What do you think?" We didn''t take it seriously. I just asked casually.


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "if these steel shelves are operated by the people of that road, they are ready to make money. But because Lei Yuhong didn''t buy it, they will face the loss. Will this make him offend the people on that road? "


    All three of us were in a daze. We didn''t think about this idea. We all looked at Huson.


    Huson thought for a moment and said, "not to mention, I could have manipulated this behind the scenes. In this way, these things will not pass through my hands"Why don''t you give these things to me at last. It''s also a way to make money. " Situ GUI said with a smile: "and it''s you who earned money with what should have been nothing."


    Hu Sen laughed. If this thing is done well, it will benefit several parties.


    I took a look at Tang Xin. This little girl doesn''t seem to be simple. She has made use of such a complicated interpersonal relationship so quickly. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    If it is intentional, then I really underestimate him. It seems that no one can be underestimated.


    We discussed the details again and felt that there should be no problem. The contract of sister Liu has been settled. We looked at it and found that there was no problem, so we signed everything.


    When I was about to leave work, I went to report to Nie Zhengxuan. At this time, she was sitting in the room and tapping on the table. It seemed that she was very happy.


    "Director Nie, what makes you so happy?"


    Because she left the door open, I went straight in.


    If you think about it, just pretend that you are familiar with her. Besides, she won''t say anything when she comes to work on the first day today.


    Sure enough, when she saw me coming in, she laughed and said, "when you come back, those projects will become normal immediately. Of course, I''m happy."


    I can only sigh, said: "but early those lost, or did not make up for it."


    "It''s better that way." Nie Zhengxuan said happily, and motioned me to close the door.


    I know what she means, because the loss ahead is not caused by me. She will definitely count it on Lei Yuhong. No one can do anything about it this time.


    "However, there''s one thing I want to tell you. Lei Yuhong''s team is also good. They even succeeded in a list today, and it''s the list from the top. It seems that there are some experts among them." Nie Zhengxuan said to me with a serious face.


    I''d like to laugh, but Nie Zhengxuan didn''t see it all at once. This person should be arranged by situ GUI. He told me this and said that he would definitely talk to Lei Yuhong today.


    Because time is tight, he will finish the whole process in a week. By that time, Lei Yuhong will be able to see it.


    "I really don''t know, but there''s nothing more. I''ve got four lists today, though they are all from the past."


    I had to pretend I didn''t know what was going on.


    "Besides, it''s also a good thing. On the one hand, it encourages my people to do well. On the other hand, there are lists on both sides. Isn''t it the company that is the best?"


    Nie Zhengxuan sighed and said, "it''s not what you think. If it all ends up in Nie''s pocket, then I won''t say anything. The key is that we also have our own difficulties."


    I secretly sneer in my heart, which is the best. As long as there is such disunity above, I can enter their core, can''t I?


    "Well, I don''t know the above things."


    I can only put it off for a moment.


    Nie Zhengxuan said coldly: "you are also your own person. I really don''t want to say some words. This thunder voice, but in my heart, I hope you make a mistake. I believe he will trip you. However, we should not dare to do so in the near future. Because it''s still a sensitive period. "


    I secretly sneer, but also want to trip us, he himself to find a way to solve the problem is the right way.


    Nie Zhengxuan looked out of the window, sighed again and said softly, "maybe the first choice was a mistake. Although he was serious, he was a family man. And thunder is a wolf. "


    I was surprised. How could I hear this statement? It seems that I talked about my father, but now I can only pretend I don''t understand it.


    Nie Zhengxuan looked back at me and said, "do you know who I''m talking about?"


    I shook my head and said, "I know the thunder in the back, but I don''t understand the thunder in the front."


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me and sighed for a long time. He said, "of course you won''t know. It''s really amazing. Since he left, the company has been in a slump, and its original position has disappeared. Even Hu''s and situ''s companies have come up. Now, even situ GUI doesn''t take me seriously."


    "No, I think he''s good to you." I can only pretend to say, but my heart is very happy.


    That''s how it is. He should look me in the eye. Of course he won''t look you in the eye.


    Nie Zhengxuan shook his head with a wry smile and said, "it''s different. At the beginning, he was at least choosing to see who he could be worthy of. But now, I feel that he seems to have made a good choice."


    I scratched my head. I really didn''t hear anything about it.


    Nie Zhengxuan just laughed and said: "well, don''t think about it. This matter has nothing to do with you. You won''t understand. That''s the biggest enemy in my life."I secretly nodded, yes, Nie Zhengxuan, you are also the enemy of my life, but not the biggest, because you are not qualified at all.

 Chapter 244

    If I really find out that you are the people who killed my father, then she is my biggest enemy.


    "After work, let''s go too. Oh, by the way, if you have time, go to the human resources department and make it clear to my hateful brother that you are from the marketing department."


    I gave a wry smile and said, "no, is he a VIP?"


    "No, he has told his mother three or four times recently. If I hadn''t kept pressing, I would have put you in the human resources department. Fortunately, today is all good news. As soon as you come back, four or five projects have been implemented. I don''t think my mother will touch you for a while. "


    This is the best. Comparatively speaking, this marketing department is the most comfortable. At the same time, I think Nie Zhengxuan will say more about that.


    Sometimes a man''s mouth is so strict that he won''t say it even if he is killed. But a woman, under some circumstances, may burst out something she shouldn''t have said.


    It''s totally related to gender, and it''s a natural reaction.


    I had to stand up and said with a bitter face, "I''ll talk to him one day when I meet him. If I find him in this way, he will guess that you asked me to say it. That''s not good."


    Nie Zhengxuan thought for a moment, nodded and said, "you really think about it. OK, you can find your own time. But it''s so nice of you to come back. I''ve been very busy this week. I can have a good rest today. "


    Said, she also stretched a stretch, toward me with a smile.


    I heard that Lei Yuhong has brought a lot of surprises this week. Anyway, judging from the situation Tang Xin gave me, it''s estimated that Nie Zhengxuan will mainly clean up this week.


    It''s also a good thing to let them fight more. To be honest, with situ GUI and Hu Sen on the outside and Nie Zhengxuan on the inside, I can guarantee Lei Yuhong''s death.


    But this is only one step after all, I really want to sell a favor to Nie Zhengxuan, so in the future, I should be closer to them.


    Now everything has gone in the direction I expected. This is a good opportunity. I must seize it.


    It''s time to get off work. When I came to the marketing department, I found that Tang Xin was still waiting for me, while sister Liu and them were packing up some of today''s things.


    I said hello, let sister Liu finish quickly, so that I can go back early, and then I left with Tang Xin.


    Just after driving out of the company, there was a roof in front of my car, so I had to brake hard. Fortunately, I didn''t hit it.


    Who''s driving without eyes and stopping like this? What are you going to do?


    Just thinking, as soon as the door opened, situ GUI came down. No, how did he come to our company.


    He beckoned at me. I had to get off with Tang Xin.


    "Well, what are you doing? Isn''t the company over? "


    Tang Xin doesn''t give him face at all. In this case, I can''t say anything, otherwise I will feel that my relationship with him is abnormal.


    Situ GUI had to face bitterly and said: "someone is looking for you, so I brought him here. Now it seems that you are not very welcome, so I sent him back. That Ji Changfeng, people don''t welcome us. "


    He deliberately opened the door and yelled inside.


    "Who said no more." As soon as Tang Xin heard that Ji Changfeng was in it, he rushed over quickly.


    I shook my head on one side and another came down. It was Ji Changfeng who came.


    "Minister Wu, it''s off duty time. Can I borrow one of your assistants?" Ji Changfeng does not smile.


    I didn''t get angry and gave him a look. If I wanted to date, I just said it. It was so embarrassing.


    "There''s no problem borrowing it, but what if there''s something strange following me? Don''t forget to have this kind of thing recently


    Ji Changfeng pointed to situ GUI and said, "that''s why I went to him and asked him to protect you. I''m going to leave with Tang Xin. It''s estimated that I''ll give it back to you later than ten o''clock."


    I''m very happy in my heart. It''s really good. I always have Tang Xin. I want to find situ GUI secretly. This time Ji Changfeng made it clear.


    But I pretended to scratch my head and said, "well You trade a man for a woman. This business is... "


    "Well, there are some things you can''t hide from me. You know, I''m a fortune teller. OK, that''s settled. That situ GUI, I''ll borrow the car. "


    As he spoke, he held out his hand.


    I know that my relationship with situ GUI can''t be concealed from him. He must understand that he can find situ GUI, not to mention that he is accurate.


    If I find Huson, I won''t change it.


    Situ GUI had to throw the key to the car and said, "there are 10000 yuan left in the co driver''s locker. You can use it first."


    "Thank you. I just don''t have any money. Ha ha, this is good. I can find a place to have a good meal. I said, "Tang Xin, will you go?""Go, go."


    Tang Xin has no conscience. Seeing this situation, he doesn''t even say hello, so he runs to the car.


    I took a look at situ GUI. He just stood there and watched the car leave. Then he got on the car and said, "let''s go too. What can we do? Alas."


    As he sighed, he began to laugh.


    I didn''t angry white he one eye, said: "you smart, this next good, he saw out."


    "Isn''t that better? He didn''t stop us, and he said, "it''s providence."


    "God, where are we going? We can''t find a place to eat. I promise you and I will be photographed."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "go to my side and enter by the back door."


    I snorted at him, but I was very happy.


    These two days just the body also recovered, and although I often see him, but our feeling, there is always a little estrangement.


    There''s no way. It''s all formal occasions. If we don''t control it, we''ll see that our relationship is not good.


    The car was quiet. How could I feel so embarrassed.


    No choice but to turn on the radio in the car. But today''s broadcast is like I can''t get by, all of which are either love songs or romantic programs.


    I had to turn it off in a huff.


    Situ GUI sat and laughed.


    "What''s the matter? Nothing you like to hear?"


    I took a look at him and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, I''m in a bad mood today."


    "Well, well, it''s all my fault. Then I''ll treat you to good food. What would you like to eat?"


    This is really a problem. In fact, recently, I''ve had a bit of nausea after eating things outside.


    But fortunately, all the things in their hotel are better.


    I thought about it for a moment. In this aspect, I still let him arrange it. As long as I can see him, it''s the best. In other aspects, I haven''t really thought about it.


    "By the way, I think of one thing." Situ GUI said suddenly.


    I had to settle down and listen.


    "In our plan, we have missed one person, Lei Huasheng. He is also an old man. I think he can control that way like Huson. If Huson wants to do this, he should be very careful."


    I took a long breath, thought about it for a while, and said, "if so, don''t mess about. We still focus on success."


    But situ GUI laughed, and then said, "come on, you don''t have to worry about him. He will have a way. Don''t look down on him. His 3000 years old is not for nothing."


    "Yes, you are 3000 years old. I know that. Tell me about you. Are you an old cow eating tender grass?"


    "What is it?"


    I took a look at his face, and he was completely playful.


    When I was not careful just now, I said it directly. Now I think it''s not very good.


    I had to give him another look and a cold hum.


    "I''m not going back with you when you''re like this."


    Although the mouth said so, but my heart, but know, I now long for what. I want to be held by him and loved by him.


    "Well, well, can''t I apologize? It''s strange that I didn''t say the wrong thing. "


    "I went home." I pout. Of course, it''s not your wrong words, but I can''t help it. I can''t be cheeky.


    "No," he said He laughed, patted me on the shoulder and said, "well, it''s all my fault, isn''t it? You see, it''s in the front. It''s not appropriate to turn around now. "


    Of course, I know it''s not suitable, but it''s also a little reserved for women.


    In order not to be noticed, we went to different places. He went in first. I drove to the underground parking lot and stopped the car before I went in.


    Speaking of it, I think it''s a bit of a stealer.


    But at this time, the mood, really a little nervous, on the top, only to find that he has called to inform the next to prepare to eat.


    He saw me come in, but he didn''t stop for a moment, so he picked me up directly.


    "GUI, you hurt me."


    In fact, I feel very satisfied in my heart. I like this, but I still think he will be a little rough.


    "If I hurt you, I''ll treat you."


    He grinned. It''s really bad, but I like it.


    Looking at his beautiful face, I really feel that we seem to be separated for a long time. Although in fact, almost every day there will be opportunities to meet.


    His gentle lips kiss up, I feel his breath closer and closer to me."GUI, haven''t you eaten yet?"


    I closed my eyes and let his lips slide from my face to my strength.


    "It''s expensive. Don''t worry about it. It''s going to feel good." I said softly, feeling so shameful, I said it without any shame.


    In front of him, I hope I can become more open.


    "Can''t I eat you first?"


    He is bad to smile, I how feel today of he, seem to be a bad wolf general.


    I just hold him like this, it''s over, but why do I feel it? I don''t want to let it go.


    I just want to hold him like this and feel his breath.


    He did not move, but gently bit my earlobe. No, he''s got a lot of energy.


    "No, it''s expensive. If you can''t come, you''ll be hungry."


    At this time, I feel the Qingming, just that kind of madness has slowly gone.


    At the same time, I also know that now I should be very embarrassed.


    After a while, I have to pick up Tang Xin and go back. How can I face this.


    Situ GUI didn''t think of this. He just hugged me and said softly, "OK, let''s have dinner, but you have to promise me that I will love you again for a while."


    "I hate it." I suddenly feel shy, although I am still very happy that he said so.


    Finally, when he left, I had to look at his present embarrassment and worry secretly.


    "Oh, by the way, there are clothes and stockings that can be changed in the cupboard."


    As he walked out of the door, he said, "I''m afraid of what will happen, so I''m ready for you."


    I glanced at him, and he was very thoughtful.

 Chapter 245

    After changing clothes, the food has been delivered. Situgui and I sit opposite each other, watching him light a candle and pour red wine.


    This kind of atmosphere is very good, and this dining car, there is actually audio equipment, in which there is light music.


    Otherwise, this kind of high-end place will purify people''s mood.


    But there are not many of them, and I''m hungry.


    There''s no way. He can only ask for another one.


    I laughed awkwardly. I didn''t expect to eat so much, but he just looked at me with a smile.


    "By the way, that plan should be successful, right?"


    But situ GUI said with a smile: "don''t worry so much. If we come up with a solution together, it will be a good one."


    I nodded. The main reason why I asked was that I was really worried. Just like now, I always felt that I had neglected something.


    My heart is also a bit up and down. This plan is all I have now. If it fails, what will happen.


    At this time, he sighed, "if you are willing to leave, I will ask you if you want to leave."


    I Leng for a moment, thought about it, said: "leave, where are we going?"


    "Get out of this sad place and live our own life."


    I was silent. I didn''t really know if it would be like that, because I found that I can''t do without situ GUI now.


    But really want to give up everything? At that time, will I regret that my father can''t tell the truth because of my failure?


    Maybe, at that time, can this love stand up to that one?


    "You don''t have to give me the answer so quickly. I know it''s hard to choose. I just want to ask, do you love me like this?"


    "If that person is not my father, I think I will go with you, but now, I really don''t know how to answer you."


    Situ GUI laughed, and then said, "that''s OK. At least now, I''m not the first or the second, and I''m tied with your father''s position in your heart. That''s good. "


    I look at his smile, he is really a good man, I answer like this, he can be satisfied with this?


    He picked up the wine and said, "let''s drink to this."


    I looked at him and laughed. Maybe from this moment, I can give up everything for him.


    Father, would you blame me? I don''t think so, because you said that the saddest thing in the world is that white hair people send black hair people.


    What''s more sad for parents is that their children don''t get a good home.


    But now, situ GUI is my destination, he is very good, very gentle, very good at taking care of people.


    "You know what? Sometimes, I wish I were Wu Xin''er. "


    Situ GUI was stunned, thought for a moment, and said, "are you Wu Xin''er?"


    But I shook my head and said, "no, I mean, in my heart, the Wu heart that has been hidden for three thousand years. Because she is really good, she can be in your heart, let you think for three thousand years, and I? How long will you miss me? "


    I saw that he wanted to speak and reached out to stop him.


    "You don''t have to answer, because the answers are not true. I haven''t heard that for a long time


    He calmed down.


    "I hope my life, you can love me, grow old with me, but I will leave, when I leave, I hope you can forget me."


    "Why?" He asked suddenly with wide eyes.


    "Because in that way, you can accept another person who loves you without waiting another three thousand years."


    I lowered my head, I found myself changed, really because he changed, I hope he will miss me, but also hope he can forget me.


    He looked at me, but did not speak.


    When I react again, he has hugged me again, and we have fallen down again.


    When I went to pick up Tang Xin, I felt that my body was a little collapsed. Although it wasn''t long, we were really a little crazy.


    Even Ji Changfeng frowned a little when he saw me, so I had to stare at him.


    Of course, he''s to blame for this. If he didn''t take Tang Xin away, how could I be like this.


    But he laughed, and then patted Tang Xin and said, "I''ll go to see you when I''m free, but I can''t do it every day, or I can''t stand it."


    "What''s the matter? I''m not naughty. What can''t you stand? " Tang Xin doesn''t know why.


    I knew this was meant for me. I couldn''t help staring at him again, but I soon felt embarrassed and took Tang Xin away.


    Tang Xin doesn''t know what happened, so he has to go home with Ji Changfeng.After a night''s rest, I got up the next day and felt a little bit sad. Yesterday was a little too much.


    Even so, but I don''t know why, my heart is still full of love for him.


    When I got up in the morning, I came to the company with Tang Xin. Before I went upstairs, I heard someone calling me.


    When we went back, we found that Nie Zhengping didn''t know when he came, just blocked us at the end of the stairs.


    Since the last snow event, I don''t take the elevator any more. Anyway, it''s the same to take the stairs, although Tang Xin is there.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. You''re still like this. Just take the stairs."


    "It''s the same with you." I have to reply that it''s not time to offend him.


    Nie Zhengping looked at me and then scratched his head as if he had something to say.


    "Say what you have. Don''t be so hesitant."


    "Well, Minister Wu is very elegant today. How can I say that he seems to have encountered something good, right?"


    "Yes, I went out with my boyfriend yesterday."


    I know that the more he hides this kind of thing, the more suspicious he will be. On the contrary, it''s better to say it. Of course, it will be half true and half false.


    I can''t say I''ve been there with situ GUI.


    "Boyfriends?" Nie Zhengping frowned.


    "Oh, yes, you don''t know. Last time Huson pursued me at the press conference, I already said, "I have a boyfriend."


    I look at him on purpose. I don''t believe he doesn''t know this.


    Sure enough, he just nodded, didn''t show that kind of unexpected expression, and then said: "I thought that was a trick you didn''t want Huson to chase you."


    "It''s true that I don''t want him to chase me, and it''s true that I have a boyfriend."


    I laughed twice, in this case, Nie Zhengping will also die.


    But I guess he''s more interested when I look at his expression.


    No, he won''t make it hard. I''m in trouble. I have to get rid of his idea.


    "I like my boyfriend. To be honest, if I feel that I have done something wrong to him, I will feel that I can''t live any longer."


    I said softly, but this is what I mean.


    I like situ GUI. If one day, whether forced or voluntary, I really have to do something sorry to him, I really feel that I can only die.


    Nie Zhengping obviously Leng for a while, then said with a smile: "not as it?"


    Sure enough, he didn''t think well just now.


    I coldly said: "how not, and, do you think with my character, I can''t do this kind of thing?"


    "This..." He obviously didn''t think about it.


    "Also, I remember that Huson should have a friend of another way. Why didn''t he dare to mess with me, do you know?"


    Nie Zhengping responded quickly and said, "are you also afraid of this?"


    I nodded and said, "yes, he knows me, so he can only chase me openly, but he doesn''t dare to mess with me."


    As I said this, I was still thinking about it. In fact, the real reason for Huson was that on the one hand, it was lanfeifei, and on the other hand, Tang Xin was still with me.


    Of course, Nie Zhengping didn''t know anything about this. He had to meditate for a while, then he laughed and said, "no wonder even Chairman Hu can''t help it. I''ve seen it, but it''s very interesting."


    I was a little relieved. Although I heard Nie Zhengping''s words that he didn''t seem to give up, to be honest, as long as he didn''t mess around, there was no problem whether he would give up or not.


    Of course, I won''t promise him.


    When we got to the third floor, we separated. Today, the marketing department still has a lot of work to do, but with sister Liu, I''m very happy.


    Because the project has been discussed, I don''t have to wait for Husen and situ GUI to come here. I also plan to take Tang Xin to several potential cooperation units in the afternoon.


    Before noon, Nie Zhengxuan came first, motioned for me, and then went directly into my office.


    Tang Xin brought the coffee and went out.


    "Have you heard? Lei Yuhong has already got the list. He has made a lot of money in this project. It seems that his team has really made a lot of contribution. "


    I was stunned, but soon realized that Lei Yuhong had been cheated.


    I had to nod slightly, said: "nothing, the market everyone can run, he ran, nothing, I had to run other.". Just in time. I plan to go out and have a look this afternoon. "


    Nie Zhengxuan nodded and said, "yes, I just want to tell you to pay attention to the fact that if there is a first, there will be a second. Although Lei Yuhong is not very good, it can''t be said that he is completely incompetent."I can only nod, after all, is also a business family background, I think he should know more or less.


    And now there is a team to help him. Of course, it will be better. But this time, even Nie Zhengxuan didn''t know my plan. It''s strange that Lei Yuhong didn''t suffer.


    Nie Zhengxuan settled down again, and then left.

 Chapter 246

    At lunch time, I told sister Liu that Tang Xin would go out with me in the afternoon. There should be no problem in arranging things in the company for sister Liu.


    Sister Liu was very happy and nodded her head.


    I don''t have any goals in the afternoon, because when I came here, one was with Husen, the other with situ GUI, and the others just took some business cards.


    And I don''t have any information, and I don''t know who has what kind of projects.


    Who are you looking for? I turned the business card, but none of them felt the same.


    Wait a minute, there''s a man in my heart. Although I still don''t know who he is, I think I should go to him. It''s just an intuition.


    Driving with Tang Xin, I remember the old man gave me a business card, saying that he was going to his gold shop. If you want to find him, you can use the business card.


    It seems that he is also a mysterious figure.


    And from Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran''s respect for him, we can see that he is not an ordinary person.


    When we got there, she showed the card to the girl at the front desk. She took us to the back of the gold shop.


    Behind is a staircase, along up to find that is an aisle.


    Then go down the aisle to the end, there is a down stairs, my God, this place has no windows, all the lights are on, how can it feel so mysterious.


    If it wasn''t for Tang Xin, I would not dare to come here.


    When I got to the bottom, I found that the light was on. It looked like a teahouse.


    The little girl asked us to wait for a while, then we stepped back. We waited for a long time, and we heard a voice from another door.


    Soon, the door opened and the old man appeared in front of us.


    "Oh, I''m a little surprised that you''re here. Why do you want to come and see me?"


    I had to stand up and salute first, and Tang Xin followed suit without saying anything.


    "Oh, I don''t know what to think, it''s just intuition that made me come here, so I came."


    I have to tell you the truth. I really don''t have anything to do when I come here today.


    The old man laughed, then took the teapot and began to boil water.


    "It''s good to be here. I''ll have some guests here later. You should see them too. Let alone, it''s time for you to come today."


    I don''t know what it means, but I''m afraid the guests here are not fuel-efficient.


    I just laughed and said, "but, old man, what should I call you?"


    The old man looked at me and said, "my name is Jin. They all call me Mr. Jin."


    "Hello, Mr. king." I had to see you again.


    I like this one very much.


    The old man nodded, sighed and said, "three young people, they want to make this button. It''s a pity that you underestimate Lei Hua Sheng."


    I was surprised. Three young people, that''s me, Stuart and Huson? And it''s obviously what we do to Lei Yuhong.


    "Well, Mr. Jin, I hope you can give us some advice. We..."


    Master Jin waved his hand and said, "can''t Lei Huasheng get what you can get? Besides, although situ GUI is clever, he doesn''t go this way. Although Huson takes this road, he is not a person on this road


    I feel a little sweating. Can I say that master Jin is also a person in this way?


    The king ignored me and said to himself, "Lei Hua Sheng has been ready for a long time. I''m afraid it will be you."


    I was secretly frightened. So, through this road, Lei Huasheng should have cracked all my plans, but I always think there should be no problem with that plan, right?


    Looking at my expression, master Jin suddenly laughed and said, "there is no problem with your plan, but there is a special thing in your plan, that is, the supply of steel frames, isn''t it?"


    I immediately nodded. Since the king told me, maybe he had already done something for me. Now I have to hide this, but it''s a bit out of the ordinary.


    King nodded with a smile and said: "if you deny it, maybe I will look down on you, but you have such a happy choice. Believe me, I will tell you. Lei Huasheng has made two preparations. Now from another road, a batch of goods have been supplied here. "


    No way. If Lei Huasheng gets these goods, he won''t choose our goods at all. In that case, no matter how cheap we are, it''s useless. How can we stir up the contradiction between Lei Yuhong and the above.


    I kept spinning this thing in my heart. Lei Huasheng was cruel enough. He obviously saw something.


    "Don''t worry, Lei Huasheng didn''t see anything. He''s just in case. " King suddenly said a word.My God, this king is too cruel. Can he understand what I''m thinking? It''s not mind reading, is it? I was a little bit on guard.


    Mr. king looked at me and said, "little girl, don''t be so nervous. I don''t know anything powerful. I just see a lot of people, so you can guess what you think."


    I was relieved, thought about it, and said, "Mr. king, then you said this batch of goods is just in case."


    "Yes, Lei Huasheng is famous for his caution in business. Generally speaking, he only earns three points when he actually earns five points. The remaining two points, just in case


    At this time, Mr. Jin poured the tea. The fragrance of the tea floated out and motioned to me.


    I looked at the situation, and I couldn''t do without this tea.


    Take a sip of the cup and feel the fragrance of tea go straight into your heart and lungs.


    "His way of doing business, though a little conservative, is very safe. How can we say that this method can''t make a lot of money, but it can''t do bad things. "


    I nodded, which I really didn''t think of.


    "He still invests a lot and makes money every time, but he is careful, which makes him earn a lot less. But for this, there would be four big group companies in this area now. "


    I understand this meaning. Lei Huasheng is timid, so he always thinks too well in doing things.


    Such a character is certainly very good, but to do great things, sometimes, it really needs some adventure.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have the chance, but he is a little lacking in ability.


    If you think about it, maybe that''s why my father chose him to cooperate. My father was very aggressive. With such a shareholder around, he would restrain his aggressiveness.


    "So, this time when I know your plan, I know that you are going to fail."


    "No, I have to go back and tell situ GUI and Husen."


    I know it''s right this time. With this information, we can stop in time. The only bad thing is that situ GUI will lose some money.


    But master Jin laughed and said, "don''t go. When you find out, it will be too late."


    As soon as my eyes brighten, it seems that master Jin has already helped me behind the scenes?


    "King, I owe you a favor."


    "You don''t have to owe me. I have something for you to do."


    Sure enough, what''s the sharp look in my eyes?


    I look at Lord Jin. With his ability, what else do you want me to do? It''s not a matter of death, is it? That''s not good. I have my own business.


    "Master Jin, please make it clear, otherwise, I can''t promise."


    I just looked at him, hoping he could tell me what it was like.


    However, master Jin laughed and nodded, saying, "well, you have courage. Although you know that the situation is not good, you still dare to bargain with me. That''s good."


    I can only smile bitterly. I don''t know if it''s good. I only know that if I don''t explain the situation now, it will be very troublesome.


    "This matter will not violate the morality in your heart, and will not put your life in danger. Besides, I will help you."


    Jinye just said lightly. I know he won''t tell me anything at this time. It seems that it should be a big event.


    "Mr. king, there is a saying that I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    "Come on, there''s nothing wrong with it."


    "With your strength, according to reason, you should be able to find out a lot of things, and more than I want to find out. What can''t you do?"


    I look at Mr. Jin. As a person with both Dao and Quan, I don''t think I have any advantages over him. If he can''t find out anything, I think I''m a bit difficult.


    Master Jin sighed and said, "some things can be found out from the way, but some things can''t be found out. For example, people''s hearts. "


    I was stunned for a moment. What does it mean.


    But Jin Ye looked at Tang Xin and said, "take this little girl for example. I don''t know until now that she is from the Tang family, but I can''t find out what kind of family the Tang family is."


    Tang Xin laughed and said, "master Jin, what are you doing? You are not in the same way as us. You are different."


    Master Jin nodded and said, "probably, but I know that the relationship between the Tang family and the two Taoism is also good, but you still say that they are not on the same road, which means that you may not be on the same road."


    He looked at Tang Xin and said this very close to the answer. To be honest, if I hadn''t seen it, I wouldn''t have guessed what Tang Xin was.


    Tang Xin was stunned. He gave Mr. Jin a thumbs up and said, "Mr. Jin is really wise. You can guess pretty well, but don''t say that. We are human beings. It''s just a different way. ""Ha ha, well said, but in a different way." Mr. King nodded, looked at the ceiling and said, "I can probably guess if I have you. Well, let''s not talk about that. Miss Wu, what do you think? "


    I thought about it for a moment and said, "if this thing is against the morality in my heart, I will not do it."


    "Well, I can make an agreement with you. As long as you can''t accept this, I won''t force you to do it. But today, I will help you." Mr. king is very generous.


    I scratched my head, didn''t I let it go? If he says something, I just need to say that it''s against my morality. It''s over. Anyway, he has helped me.


    Is he so talkative? I can''t help feeling a little confused.


    However, judging from the current situation, I really have to rely on this king, because situ GUI and Hu Sen should not be able to reach here.

 Chapter 247

    "Well, I promise you." I should have come down, too.


    But the king just nodded and didn''t say anything. It''s too grand. He didn''t say anything about answering a contract. Is it a verbal agreement?


    "Do you think we should have a better contract?"


    He suddenly looked at me and asked.


    I laughed for a while, shook my head and said: "Mr. Jin, you are very generous. In this aspect, I feel that it is not as good as you. It''s really powerful. Don''t worry. Now that I have said that, there will be no problem. "


    King just nodded and said, "that''s it. By the way, I suggest you meet the person you want to see later. It will be good for you."


    I had to answer.


    Then he looked at his watch and said, "there''s still a little time. Don''t you worry too much?"


    I shook my head. I have already said hello to Nie Zhengxuan today. There should be no problem. It''s just that it''s hard to explain when I go back. Where did I go?


    But it''s not important. The important thing is that if I can do Lei Yuhong today, I will feel much better later.


    I don''t know how long after that, I heard a sound coming from outside the door, and then there was a knock on the door.


    The knock on the door has a certain rhythm. I don''t know if it''s a sign.


    "Here we are." King got up and went to open the door.


    A big man came in and looked around. Then he closed the door. When he came into the room and saw me, he was obviously stunned.


    I am also stunned, this person, I actually know, and say, still a little familiar with it.


    How can it be him? How can he be here? Does he know this king? What''s going on?


    His name is Li Tao. I know his identity, but he is one of the shareholders of Lan group. At that time, I met him several times at the general meeting of shareholders.


    Besides, he has been to my home. It''s a bit strange for me to be here today.


    Master Jin laughed and said, "yes, just like you, you are also my guest. Come on, sit down. It''s OK. You can open up and say anything."


    I look at Li Tao. What should I do now? I don''t want to tell you who I am. No, I don''t know what he is.


    I had to stand up, pretend to see him for the first time, and salute slightly.


    "Here, let me introduce you." Mr. Jin then pointed to Li Tao and said, "this is Mr. Li Tao, one of the three major shareholders of Nie''s company."


    Nie''s three major shareholders, no, I remember that Nie only has Lei''s and Nie''s? How could there be him?


    I was stunned, but I heard master Jin pointing at me and saying, "well, you may not know who it is, but you must have heard of the name. Her name is Wu Xin''er. "


    When I saw Li Tao''s expression, I was obviously stunned and said, "no, it''s Wu Xin''er from Nie''s marketing department. It turns out that he is you. You are really good at manipulating the two directors in the hands of the stock market. This..."


    He looked at Tang Xin and I had to introduce him and said, "this is my assistant, Tang Xin."


    I saw him stupefied for a moment, looked at us up and down, what do you mean? I felt that his eyes were a little bad.


    It''s not necessary for him to say, "that''s why I have the ability to look at them."


    "It''s not good to lie, Mr. king." I saw Li Tao take a wary look at us, and then coldly responded.


    Jin Ye laughs. It seems that they are used to each other. Li Tao doesn''t show any respect for Jin Ye. Is this guy more cruel than Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng?


    But I remember that before, he was just a small man, who would sit at the last seat of the shareholders'' meeting. How could he suddenly appear here? And judging from this situation, he was not an ordinary ruthless person.


    "I heard that Nie''s company has only two shareholders, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng, but I don''t know that Mr. Li is also involved."


    I look at Li Tao. If he really participates in it, if Nie Xiaoran really did something to his father, he is one of them. I will not let him go.


    Li Tao looked at me coldly, snorted and said, "this is not your business."


    I stood up and saluted Lord Jin.


    "Mr. Jin, it seems that it''s hard to talk about it today. I''ll leave first. I hope you can support this matter."


    "Wait a minute." Mr. Jin stopped me, looked back at Li Tao and motioned us to sit down.


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. I don''t know what''s going on now. I just know that the three of us are a little embarrassed now.


    Li Tao''s aura is also very strong. It seems that he is a bloodthirsty beast.


    At this time, king, his aura makes people feel that he is planning something, a calm manner.I don''t know what they think of me. Anyway, I won''t let anyone else. I just sit here quietly. I believe there won''t be anything else today.


    After a long time, master Jin sighed and said, "Xiao Li is in Nie''s family. He has something he wants to accomplish. It''s the same thing that I asked you to help."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not in the mood for that right now." I coldly responded, there is no way, I am still in danger, how can I help.


    Li Tao snorted at this time and said, "master Jin, you don''t know. This is the treasure in the palm of Nie''s hand. Because of her, Nie''s recent storm seems to be turning over. We have done so much in the early stage, and it''s all over."


    King nodded and said, "I know that her appearance is a special example. Generally speaking, it won''t happen, but now it seems that I underestimated her. But she is not the enemy, is she


    Li Tao stopped talking. I don''t understand what it means, what kind of enemies and friends it is, what kind of situation it is?


    What''s more, in my present state, is it meaningful to say "enemy or self"?


    "Jin Ye, this is what I think now. It''s better to destroy her with Lei Yuhong''s hand."


    I just understood that there was such a thing behind all this. They wanted to destroy me. Why?


    Jin Ye looks at Li Tao, and I look at Jin Ye.


    "Mr. Jin, to be honest, this woman is very powerful. As soon as she comes up, together with Tang Xin, they just activate the business circle of Nie, Hu and situ. If we don''t have them, we will have a better chance, won''t we?"


    Li Tao continued. I felt as if he was going to persuade master Jin to make a decision.


    I took a cold look at Li Tao and said, "it''s not possible that you will squeeze me out even if you succeed in this matter."


    Li Tao looked at me, just a sneer, did not say anything, he must have his own mace, but I do not know, what will it be?


    Damn it. Li Tao seems to be a powerful figure in that road. If he has to fight face to face, I can''t say that he can be won.


    Now it''s really troublesome. I just want to know how to get out of here and tell situ GUI and Hu Sen the news.


    "No, you''re not right. If she leaves Nie''s, Lei Huasheng will be out of control. What''s more, there is a brilliant Nie Xiaoran. "


    The king finally sighed. It was obvious that he had thought it over.


    They can''t do without me. What''s the situation? I haven''t sorted things out yet.


    "Why not, as long as we find That''s fine. "


    "But I can''t find it. Are there few people you sent out? You are famous in almost the whole province now. Everyone on the road knows you, but have you found it? "


    "This..." Li Tao had to bow his head.


    What are they looking for, one thing, or one person?


    Master Jin looked at me, then at Li Tao, sighed and said, "maybe it''s my old man''s intuition. I believe she can find it."


    He said, pointing to me.


    "Me?" I''m also a little dazed. No, I want to find something. Wait a minute, master Jin said today that he would help me, and then he gave me a task.


    It''s not like I''m looking for something, is it? What kind of thing is it? Don''t let anything go wrong.


    Li Tao also looked at me, shook his head and said, "if we can''t find her, how can she? She doesn''t have so much power."


    "She has the ability to let Husen and situ GUI help her, don''t you think?"


    "But they can''t find it. If they do, it''s definitely not the case now." Li Tao also vowed.


    Master Jin nodded, sighed and said, "so now there is only one possibility, that is, she will find it. I believe in her, so I will help her this time. Let her win over ray Hua Sheng. "


    Li Tao didn''t speak any more. He just closed his eyes, probably thinking about what master Jin said.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes and said, "master Jin, I can''t compete with her, but I still believe you. After all these years, you haven''t missed it. At the beginning, you helped me to take a fancy to it. It''s really powerful. However, you sometimes miss it. "


    Master Jin gave a bitter smile and nodded his head.


    "Yes, people always go astray. That''s why I said that she''s very smart. She''s not an ordinary person."


    Nie Xiaoran? The man that King missed his eyes, she is really smart, and she is extremely smart. At least until now, I haven''t found any problems with her.


    She''s hiding too deep. If it wasn''t for the car I went back to, the last call she made to me, I still don''t want to believe it was her problem.However, there seems to be a lot of problems with Mr. Jin and Mr. Li Tao.


    Anyway, the atmosphere is not as awkward as the one just now. They have said so much, but I know something about it.


    They should have their own idea, but I don''t know what it is yet.


    But from now on, they were going to kill me first.


    I''m surprised. I don''t have any grudge against them. Why should I deal with me first? And it''s very strange that Li Tao knew my father from the beginning.


    Of course, he should not know my identity. What would it be like if he knew?


    Wait, they want to deal with me, because I helped Nie, although I said I was only indirect, so to say, what they really want to deal with, should be Nie Xiaoran.


    If that''s the case, and they help Lei Huasheng, then they have been helping Lei Huasheng.


    Why do they want to help Lei Huasheng?


    I suddenly thought of a thing, I remember Nie''s behind, as if there is a person behind, is it them?


    If it''s them, that''s great. I''d like to see what they plan to do and how to do it. Maybe I can hear from my father.


    However, I can''t be too positive in this matter. I can only wait here and wait for them to speak. I can only find a little flaw in it.


    I don''t know if I can deal with them, because these two are obviously old foxes. I can only do my best.


    I motioned to Tang Xin. She was listening calmly all the time. At the same time, I felt that she was preparing something, mainly for fear of conflict.

 Chapter 248

    But I don''t think it will. It should be a private club. Nothing is unexpected here. But once we start, everything here will be investigated. Although the king is a two-way man, some things can''t be covered by him.


    "Now the situation is very interesting. Where should we catch and put it?"


    King suddenly said a word, but let us all a little confused, this is what words, how do I know how to answer. And when he said that, he obviously looked at me.


    Before I spoke, Li Tao took it.


    "I think we should suppress Nie Xiaoran first. Otherwise, with her intelligence, once she becomes bigger, I believe we can hardly control her again."


    I slowly come up with an order. These two people should be behind the scenes. That Li Tao may have penetrated into the interior, but this king is the person behind it.


    And Nie Xiaoran, at the beginning, was obviously just a chess piece, perhaps including the thunder.


    But now it seems that Nie Xiaoran got some real power and began to slowly resist them, so they wanted to fight against Nie Xiaoran.


    And I remember at Husen''s birthday party, Nie Xiaoran also asked me about my relationship with the king. When she knew that we didn''t have much relationship, she left at ease.


    By the way, if you know what to say, the position of Li Tao is also very interesting. According to the legend, Li Tao is obviously not a shareholder of Nie.


    But now I get the information, so to speak, he has been hiding himself. If it wasn''t for Lord Jin to say it, I don''t know at all.


    In that case, the father''s affairs may really have something to do with them.


    Should I ask? Maybe I can''t get close to them now because I don''t know their identity.


    Once they know who I am, then maybe there will be another killer


    Killer, by the way, Li Tao should be quite familiar on that road. Where does Nie Xiaoran find a killer to kill me?


    If that''s the case, then this killer is likely to be arranged by him?


    By the way, it must be him. I never thought that I could find some relevant people and clues from here.


    I should be happy in my heart, father. God bless me so that I can touch this core part.


    Hearing Li Tao''s words, Jin Ye shook his head and said, "no, I thought so at the beginning, but I found that although Nie Xiaoran was powerful, he was a woman."


    "What''s wrong with women? She''s quite powerful. She''s done a lot of things. We don''t have a clue yet. "


    Mr. Jin nodded and said, "yes, she does everything. But I found out later that she has her own weakness, which Miss Wu can grasp."


    I am a Leng, what weakness is in my hand, really strange.


    "Nie Zhengxuan?" Li Tao seemed to understand it.


    Nie Zhengxuan is Nie Xiaoran''s weakness. How can I not know?


    But master Jin looked at me and said, "yes, now Nie Zhengxuan has a good relationship with Miss Wu, and that situ GUI is also involved in it. It''s easy to do. But Lei Hua''s voice is different. Don''t forget, he had a case like that before. "


    Li Tao doesn''t speak any more. He seems to be thinking about the gains and losses.


    "Mr. king, maybe you are right. I am not as good as you in judging people. But you see Nie Xiaoran, I''m a little bit, how to say it. "


    "Ha ha." Mr. Jin laughed and said, "I just read it wrong once, but it made me realize what a person like her is. So don''t worry, it shouldn''t be wrong this time."


    Li Tao nodded and looked at me.


    I had to glare at him, and then I turned to the king.


    "Mr. Jin, I don''t know what you''re talking about, but now, could you come back to our topic, do you want to help me or not?"


    King was stunned, then nodded with a smile.


    "Young man, don''t worry. I''ll help you with this, and now Mr. Li has no problem. Just, what are you going to do with this thunderstorm? "


    "It''s not up to me, Lei Yuhong. Should his father handle it?"


    Master Jin shook his head and said, "once this thing happens according to your idea, it''s not an ordinary event. It must be upgraded to another level. At that time, it should be the main personnel of this project, that is, situ GUI, who is in charge of this thing."


    I thought about it for a while. It was situ GUI who decided the future direction of Lei Yuhong at that time.


    "I''d like to hear from Mr. king."


    I know that the king must have other ideas to ask. Now I''m not in a hurry, as long as they are willing to help me, I just want to know how to win them better.I look at Mr. Jin, he has been so calm, but this time, I feel a little flustered, just a little bit.


    "Mr. Jin, you are right. What do you want to do with him?"


    "You can force him away. You can''t survive in this place. You can leave here."


    It''s not difficult. If we really expected this time, we can imagine Lei Yuhong''s resentment.


    But I really don''t understand what he meant by leaving this thunderstorm outside. I thought about it for a moment. There must be a reason for him.


    "Mr. Jin, can I ask..."


    I saw that King reached out to stop me, then said with a smile: "you really want to ask why to deal with him like this, not more ruthless?"


    I nodded, I believe, even a cruel look of punishment is OK, it will make Lei Huasheng more embarrassed.


    King seems to have guessed what I was thinking.


    "On the one hand, I don''t want to embarrass Lei Huasheng, because he is a little cautious. Once he does it too well, then the first ones he wants to revenge are situ GUI and Hu Sen."


    I agree, but we are not afraid of them.


    If situ GUI and Hu Sen join hands, let alone thunder, even if it''s the king, I''m afraid it won''t get any good.


    But king just slightly said: "maybe from another aspect, it''s not good for Lei Hua to denounce, but Lei Hua Sheng, once he does things, must be careful, so when he does things, I believe situ GUI and Hu Sen can''t be prevented."


    I thought about it for a moment. In fact, I''m not too worried about this aspect. The king doesn''t know their identity.


    But now, they also have their own families. It seems that if something goes wrong, they can''t say it.


    "Well, let him go, and Lei Huasheng won''t do anything?"


    "We''ll give him a knock, of course."


    Mr. Jin said coldly.


    My heart secretly sneer, this is finally said a little, will beat him, so to say, sure enough, they have been standing behind the thunder.


    Li Tao then said: "another reason, I think I also know."


    Mr. Jin laughed and said, "yes, this Lei Yuhong is famous for his quick talk, but he won''t say anything under his father''s eyes. Once he leaves here, it will be easy for him to do the following things."


    I thought about it for a moment. This may involve some internal things. That is to say, Lei Huasheng may have done something without telling them.


    This is not my job.


    "Well, I can tell situ GUI about that."


    Mr. Jin nodded and said, "then this time, we''ll take it as a deal."


    I also nodded, but completely agreed.


    Master Jin laughed, and then said, "it''s easy to do, but I have to remind you that you can''t say anything about this brother Li in Nie''s family."


    I know what he means. If I know about Li Tao in Nie''s family, it means that I have reached the core of Nie''s family. Nie Xiaoran or Lei Huasheng will not let me stay in Nie''s family. I''m not so stupid.


    I just nodded and didn''t respond, but he was relieved.


    This king is really an expert. He doesn''t need to talk too much, but he shows his confidence in you everywhere, which makes you feel close to him unconsciously.


    Look at the time. It''s almost time to go back. I''ll stay here this afternoon.


    Jinye quickly called the girl through a small button on the table, and asked her to wrap three gold ornaments for me at the same time.


    "Mr. king, it''s not good. I''ll drink your tea and take your things."


    However, master Jin shook his head with a smile and said, "money is a thing outside the body, and those things are not worth a lot of money, but to make it clear, women will like it."


    "Woman?" I immediately understood what he meant. Besides mine, there are Tang Xin and Nie Zhengxuan.


    Although Tang Xin is only my assistant, he should know Tang Xin''s energy, so it''s also a way to buy people''s hearts. And Nie Zhengxuan is just a pacification.


    No matter what we say when we go back, there are always some problems. But if we go shopping and buy something for Nie Zhengxuan, we can''t avoid being scolded, but we won''t talk about other issues.


    What''s more, when I go back to the company, I have to show myself. I didn''t have time yesterday, but I have to talk about it today.


    It''s really a way to make both the best of each other. I didn''t expect that this king is really a man who penetrates people''s hearts.


    Out of the door, from the little girl''s packing box, these three gold ornaments are not small.I reached for it and said thanks. This little girl is a talent of the Jin family. Otherwise, it would not be so valued by the king.


    Looking at her, I always feel a little familiar, but I came here twice last time, which is not strange.


    Until returning to the car, Tang Xincai said, "do you really want to cooperate with them? I feel a bit dangerous. "


    "Is it a woman''s intuition?"


    "Well, I always think that people like them can cooperate with others at any time and throw them away when they can bear it."


    I sighed. It''s true.


    "You''re right. They''re a little bit dangerous, but if we don''t cooperate now, we''ll be more dangerous. So instead of putting us in danger, we''d better cooperate first."


    Tang Xin sighed and said, "our ability is too poor. That''s where we are. If we are in the Tang family''s area, we can make sure they don''t dare to mess around."


    In terms of the scope of the Tang family, I suddenly came up with a special idea, Lei Yuhong. This person seems to have some key points. I can let him out, but I can''t let him have a choice.


    Thinking of this, I took a look at Tang Xin and said with a smile, "ask situ GUI and Hu Sen to a secret place. Let''s sit down in the evening. I have a new idea."


    Tang Xin looked at me and laughed. I thought about it for a while, and then said: "by the way, it''s better to make another appointment with your elder martial brother Ji, just say that I want to ask him for something."


    "Ask him, what can he do?" Tang Xin is at a loss, and then I just smile. I''ve already thought about this matter. It depends on whether they are willing to help.


    Lei Yuhong''s answer is more special.

 Chapter 249

    Tang Xin called them in the car, but situ GUI had no problem. He gave us a place to go to the hotel and let us go there in the evening. He will arrange it.


    This kind of place should be his exclusive. We didn''t say anything. After talking to Huson, he had no problem.


    But when he called Ji Changfeng, he was a little depressed because he felt that this matter had nothing to do with him.


    Finally, I grabbed the phone and told him that I really had something to do. When I wanted to ask him for help, he reluctantly agreed. Ji Changfeng doesn''t want to see me?


    However, since it has been arranged, Tang Xin is also very happy.


    When we came back to the company, it happened that sister Liu and her family had finished their work and were tasting coffee there. After asking, Nie Zhengxuan had not left yet.


    But I went to the director''s office and knocked on her door. There came a tired voice.


    When I went in, I found that Nie Zhengxuan had just been sleeping on the table. At this time, his hair was a little messy and listless.


    "Director Nie, what''s the matter?"


    She breathed a sigh of relief and said: "what''s more, just now Lei Yuhong came and said that they had signed the contract for that project. In the near future, all the human and material resources will be around him. How can it be? We can''t just do one project, so we quarreled with him for a long time. "


    I laughed twice and shook my head. I didn''t expect this thing to develop so fast.


    And from this point, we can see that Lei Huasheng is really powerful. He is still careful to do this thing, but once he thinks the time is ripe, he immediately starts to be bold.


    This kind of straight approach should be very difficult for Nie Zhengxuan to cope with. Lei Yuhong''s move must have been inspired by Lei Huasheng.


    If I hadn''t talked about these problems with Mr. Jin and Li Tao today, I think I would definitely persuade Nie Zhengxuan to put all his resources on him to win the biggest victory.


    In that case, the biggest loser in the end will be me.


    "Director Nie, this can''t work. If we give him all the pressure, our second group will be on holiday and return to the previous state."


    "Of course, that''s why I refused. I''d like to see how much benefit his project can bring. I''m so sure."


    I gave a dry smile. If we hadn''t been behind the scenes, we might have made a lot of money, not only money, but also a certain position.


    "Come on, don''t worry too much about your work. You see, it''s almost off work."


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at his watch, gave me a smile and said, "you can get off work soon, too. Don''t worry, we won''t give up on you, as long as you do well."


    I can only smile, of course. At present, they have no one else to trust except me.


    If the old man Gao was still there, it is estimated that Lei Yuhong would not dare to enter this marketing department.


    Old man Gao, in this place, it should also be regarded as the existence of God, that is to say, by the time he left and I was in the upper position, they dare to do so.


    It seems that when Nie Zhengxuan let old man Gao out, it was not a good move.


    But at that time, she didn''t want to rely on me.


    "Oh, by the way, say something happy. What have I brought you? "


    I said and put a box in front of her. Tang Xin''s one has been given to her, and mine has also been put away. This is the biggest one I chose from the three.


    Nie Zhengxuan took a look, then shook his head helplessly and said, "don''t tell me that you went out to buy it in the afternoon. Didn''t you go to run business?"


    I had to smile and say: "you know, I haven''t been in this city for a long time. I want to run today, but I don''t know where to start, so I have to go shopping. In addition, this time back, thanks to the director of your help, I''m sure to say no


    Nie Zhengxuan gave me a look, then sighed again and said, "next time you want to go out, you can take sister Liu. She is very familiar with this piece, and ah, you can''t spend money in the future."


    Although she said that, when she opened the box, she obviously liked the contents, because I saw the smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I regret that I didn''t go out with sister Liu. I won''t go out next time."


    Nie Zhengxuan shook his head helplessly and said, "well, I''ll take it. How much is that?"


    "It''s said to give you money, so don''t ask." I laughed twice, this is a word, said also said, don''t take it seriously.


    When I came out of Nie Zhengxuan''s office, I also met thunderstorm thrushes who were working. They were talking and laughing and passing by me as if they didn''t see me at all.


    I looked at his back and sneered.


    Boy, today you will still be very arrogant, but one day, I will let you know that you are far away.When we got back to the office, except for sister Liu, other people had already got off work. Sister Liu said hello to us and left immediately.


    I took Tang Xin and ran to the place situ GUI told us.


    As soon as we entered the hall, the service staff immediately came up.


    "Hello, how many of you, do you have a seat?"


    I looked at the situation and had to say, "Chairman situ asked us to come."


    "Oh, I see. This way, please."


    As the service staff went through the aisle, they even went to the back kitchen, and then went out from the other side. There was a car waiting for us outside. Looking at the situation, the windows were all black, and the situation inside could not be seen at all.


    While we were still surprised, the door had been opened, and Huson showed his face and said, "this guy knows what''s going on."


    I can only give a bitter smile. It looks like this.


    After getting into the car with Tang Xin, he found that Hu Sen was the only one. He was stunned. I think Ji Changfeng hasn''t left yet. Also, there was no driver on board.


    After a while, just see Ji Changfeng was brought over, and then from into the car, is also a face of the circle.


    "What''s the situation? How is this arrangement? Is there anyone else?"


    Just want to talk, found that situ GUI did not know when to come, directly sat in the driver''s seat. He took a look at Huson, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, and said with a smile, "what''s the arrangement like?"


    "It looks terrible. I said if there was a good place to eat. I''m a little hungry now."


    Let Husen say so, I''m also a little hungry. Situ Guifa office took the car and left here with us.


    The people in the car didn''t speak. It''s obvious that the protagonist today is me.


    However, they also know that I would not have called them out if it wasn''t something important. In this case, we are sitting in the same car. If we let people know, we would be in one pot.


    Although it is not as exaggerated as I said, people from all walks of life will think that there must be a deal between us.


    Although it does, it can''t be exposed.


    He followed situ GUI to a place that looked rotten. There were few people in this place, and there were no cars. He could not see anything from the outside.


    Drive in from a small road on one side, which is even more deserted. Because there are high walls on both sides, there must be no one to live in.


    In the middle of the walk, an iron gate stopped him. A security man came out. Situ GUI opened the window a little bit and handed something to him. The man immediately saluted and opened the door.


    Only when I entered the door did I find that this is the backyard.


    We got out of the car and looked at the broken building in front of us. It was a bit depressing. It took us a long time to get here.


    When you enter the building, you will know that there is something else in it.


    There are no people here, only a few of us, but we can see that the facilities are quite complete. Not only there are places to eat, but also there are wine rooms and some entertainment facilities.


    "I''m going to build a private club here. It hasn''t started yet. You are my first guests."


    Hu Sen laughed two times and said, "let''s not say anything else. You haven''t opened your business yet. Do you have any food?"


    "Of course." Situ GUI smiles and calls.


    After arranging the food, he said, "I''m sorry, because the overall service hasn''t come up yet. The waiter doesn''t have it. After a while, we''ll have to do it ourselves."


    We are helpless, what is this called? If we come here, we have to find a way to eat ourselves.


    "But this is the safest place. If anything happens, I promise no one will overhear it."


    "No, although we do have something to do, we don''t want to keep it secret. I think an elegant room can solve it."


    "I don''t think so. In the afternoon, you went out. Huson and I knew about this. But what happened to you? Why did you suddenly say something at night? This is definitely not a small problem."


    Situ GUI is still very sensitive. Huson nodded in agreement with him.


    "No matter what it is, it should have nothing to do with me and Tang Xin, right? Why did you call me here? "


    Ji Changfeng, with a lazy look on his face, sat on a bar chair on one side, and he was lying on the counter, feeling sleepy.


    Tang Xin sat aside and said, "it must have something to do with you. Come on, listen."


    I just laughed, said: "the early things, have nothing to do with you, but the late things, I believe you must use your help."


    Ji Changfeng looked up at me. After a long time, he suddenly started. Then he looked at me in surprise and said, "no, what happened behind you is a little too bold."I had to smile and say, "is there a thrill?"


    "There is no thrill, but there is a hexagram, which is called the image of friends and enemies. It''s really interesting." He said with a smile. It seems that he has worked out something, but he doesn''t say it.


    "What on earth can''t you tell us?" Huson asked.


    Situ GUI had to pretend that he didn''t know me very well. If only Mingji Changfeng was with Tang Xin, he might not be like this, but now he has Husen.


    "There is something wrong with our plan. If we follow the current plan, we will probably be fooled by thunder."


    "What, impossible." All I said was that situ GUI and Hu Sen were fried.


    They arranged it quite well.


    I had to tell them today''s news of lord king.

 Chapter 250

    Hu Sen looked at me in a daze and said, "that''s right. If we use the style of Lei Huasheng all the time, it''s really no problem. However, in this matter, isn''t Lei Yuhong in front of us? It''s bad. We only calculate that Lei Huasheng will do something on the road. In fact, from the beginning, he will weigh the pros and cons. It''s troublesome. "


    Situ GUI also nodded, but he obviously wanted to calm down, thought for a while, and said: "if we withdraw now, although we will lose some money, there will be no other problems, that is, he will earn a reputation. It''s a difficult start. "


    "You don''t have to worry so much. Since she dares to say this, you should ask, where does her information come from?"


    So, sure enough, both of them looked at me. Because I didn''t really say how this information came from.


    I just laughed and said, "today, Tang Xin and I went to the gold shop again, the one we went to last time. It''s the old man who told me


    Situ GUI and Hu Sen look at each other.


    "Is his intelligence credible?" Asked situ GUI.


    I nodded and said, "there should be no problem. I think since he can investigate us very clearly, of course, except for some special circumstances."


    I saw that situ GUI and Hu Sen thought about it for a while, and then they nodded their heads very hard.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just that behind Nie''s, there seems to be a black hand manipulating all the time. I think it might be them."


    "What?" Situ GUI looked at me in surprise. After a long time, he relaxed a little and said, "are you sure?"


    "I''m not sure, but they said they would help me this time."


    So I talked to situ GUI and Hu Sen about what I had said to them. Only then did their faces soften.


    But they look at Ji Changfeng again.


    "I''m sure I''ll pass the test without any risk. There''s no problem. I can be trusted."


    Ji Changfeng had no choice but to sigh. Now no one''s intuition is as good as his words.


    "But I just want to know, what do you want me to do?"


    I looked at him, laughed and said: "in fact, you should know more or less, but you don''t know my specific plan. Speaking of it, I want you and Tang Xin to find a way to put him on the Tang family''s territory."


    Ji Changfeng was stunned, then seemed to think of something, and laughed.


    "Heart Minister Wu, what are you going to do? " Situ GUI almost cried out.


    I had no choice but to smile and say, "they have a good saying today. If you leave this city alone, you don''t have to keep your mouth shut."


    I know. That''s my chance. Through Lei Yuhong, I should know a lot.


    Situ GUI and Hu Sen look at each other, then look at Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng. They both have a headache, which obviously requires them to use their own strength.


    Especially Tang Xin, I need her support in this matter. Otherwise, I will not give orders to the Tang family.


    After thinking for a long time, Tang Xin looks at Ji Changfeng. She seems to be indecisive.


    Ji Changfeng thought for a moment and said, "it doesn''t matter to me. It depends on whether the Tang family wants to help you or not, but don''t exaggerate. As long as Lei Yuhong doesn''t dare to touch him."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "since brother Chang Feng has said that, I can also help. I''ll call grandma back. There should be no problem."


    I expressed my thanks to Tang Xin. In this matter, she helped me a lot. As for the latter, I think situ GUI will help me.


    I looked at situ GUI. He nodded his head slightly and agreed.


    Hu Sen then said: "I didn''t expect that there is such a king hidden in this place. It''s really powerful. I haven''t found it all the time."


    Situ GUI said faintly: "it''s not too late to find out, and we can''t check or move this person. It''s really troublesome."


    "Why can''t we check it?" I asked.


    Situ Guibai gave me a look, shook his head slightly, and said: "you are really stupid. Since he appears in such an identity, he will certainly hide his identity. Once we check, he will know. I believe that as long as we move, he will be alert."


    I see. If we want to check this thing, it''s nothing more than these two ways. But this old man is obviously a person who takes both ways. It seems that if we act, he will certainly receive information.


    We won''t even have such cooperation then.


    At this time, the meal had already come up, and we sat around a small table. The dishes were also quite exquisite and appetizing.


    Huson said: "since their help is credible this time, we will follow the original idea, but at the last moment, we may have to change it. How can we do it?"Ji Changfeng sighed and said, "you''d better find a good opportunity to meet Lei Yuhong. Otherwise, I don''t know how to deal with it. And it''s good for you that we meet. "


    I thought for a while, suddenly clapped my hands and said: "this is actually simple. As long as you Husen come out, I think Lei Yuhong will give you face?"


    "If I invite him directly, it will be obvious. Most people will see it." Huson responded coldly.


    I said with a smile, "it''s not you. It''s not a direct invitation. I asked you to invite me."


    "So you''re going to give me a chance." Huson laughed a little obscene.


    I gave him a horizontal look and said, "what do you think? Of course, I''m invited to accompany sister Hu Yan to go out to choose clothes. Only she can show up, Lei Yuhong will naturally follow."


    Hu Sen gave a wry smile and said, "that''s what I mean. I thought I finally found a chance. It''s good. There''s no drama."


    Tang Xin also laughed, said: "this has the play does not play, we said does not calculate, must Wu elder sister said just calculates." Then she looked at situ GUI with a smile.


    I knew that she must have seen something, so she had to lower her head to prevent other people from seeing my embarrassment.


    "That''s a good idea, and I''ll go with it. Maybe it will work better." Situ GUI said suddenly.


    I am a Leng, this is to spy on me? I couldn''t help shaking my head. What does that mean.


    But he said, "we have a famous clothing store. We don''t want to buy clothes like this."


    Huson clapped his hands and said, "I see. Isn''t it the descendant of what kind of ready to wear? That''s fine. "


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "let''s make clothes together, and each of us should have a suit. It''s better to look like a couple."


    Huson clapped his hands, laughed and said, "so you are going to chase my sister. That''s OK. I can arrange conditions for you."


    "What do you think? Can''t I go after Minister Wu? " Situ GUI said this on purpose. It would be a bit fake if he avoided the topic. This is more true.


    Hu Sen''s face changed. He stood up, pointed to situ GUI and said, "I''ll go. You''re not mistaken. You like what I like. You''ve been fighting with me for so many years. Why don''t you let me go?"


    "I let you, why? Besides, you don''t have Minister Wu in mind? Can''t I? " Situ GUI seems very calm.


    Huson is dumb. I know what he''s thinking. He''s chasing me now. It''s just a superficial phenomenon. He still likes lanfeifei. It''s just that he doesn''t know. I''m lanfeifei.


    "Well, don''t make any noise." I hastened to play a round, said: "I do not look for anyone, right, just to give you a chance, do not want to go."


    "Yes." Then the two people looked at each other in the same breath.


    I can only smile and shake my head, these two people, at this time, still so tit for tat.


    "I see. I''ll wait at the door of the clothing store, and I''ll give you a comment to make people think I''m accurate. At this time, if Lei Yuhong passes by, I''ll stop him and let him have an impression on me."


    Ji Changfeng suddenly understood his identity and what he had done,


    I nodded and said with a smile, "I will let him meet you several times in recent years. That''s good. Let him develop the habit of thinking about you whenever he has something."


    "But we don''t have much time." "It''s estimated that it''s only half a month at most. There must be a result," Huson said


    I nodded, half a month, has been a long time, I can''t wait a little, and in my opinion, as long as I win this half a month, then the following things will be much easier.


    What''s more, I have to stabilize the king. It''s a headache. What should I do.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll help you." The voice of Si GUI.


    Hu Sen also nodded and said, "yes, don''t be afraid. In this matter, situ company and Hu''s company will support you and guarantee that there will be no problem. Big deal, let''s go back to the second and third."


    I smile a little. If there are two of them, I really calm down.


    I said something else. We just broke up. Today''s affairs have been basically settled. After that, as long as everyone plays normally, there should be no problem.


    Now I just want to knock Lei Yuhong down first. As for whether he can get into my control, it depends on God''s will.


    I just hope that he can fall into my hands. In this way, it will be much easier for me to do things later.


    Lei Yuhong should know something. With the cautious character of Lei Huasheng, if he really has something to do with Nie Xiaoran, he will certainly tell Lei Yuhong and Lei Yuming.Lei Yuming, I think, is hard to attract him to speak out, but Lei Yuhong is different. This person is too simple. As long as he uses a little tact, he will be fooled.


    In addition, from another point of view, I don''t think Mr. Jin will do anything to me even if he loses Lei Yuhong, because they certainly have no evidence.


    Although you will doubt me, anyway, I think it is a game between several parties now. Whoever is faster and who can grasp more resources can win the final victory.

 Chapter 251

    Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng, I really want to know if you have played an invisible role in this matter.


    It was very late when I got home to have a rest, but Tang Xin and I were a little excited. I couldn''t sleep, and I heard that she didn''t seem to be asleep for a long time.


    Sometimes I think too much, it''s really a troublesome thing. Forget it, we still have new things to do tomorrow. Now we have to go to bed quickly.


    As I coaxed myself, I listened to the clock ticking on the wall.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep. Anyway, when I got up, I felt sleepy.


    Go to see Tang Xin. She really sleeps. If I hadn''t called her, she might have been late today.


    When I came to the company, I found that we were a little late. Fortunately, we didn''t make it. As soon as I entered the marketing department, I found that everyone had already started to take action. Sister Liu arranged it very well.


    "Director Hu came here in the morning, and I waited for you one day." Sister Liu gave a bitter smile.


    I''ll go, this guy. It''s too fast. Why did he come in the morning.


    "Is he alone?"


    "As well as Ms. Hu Siyan, there is only one person in the board of directors." Sister Liu has a strange expression on her face. It''s obvious that they come together. It''s a bit out of line.


    Now our projects are on the right track. There should be no problems. What are they doing?


    I smile a little, in the heart already understand their meaning, they just want earlier, let the company all know, in this case, will lead to the other two people.


    Nie Zhengxuan and Lei Yuhong, I was thinking, but I saw that Nie Zhengxuan had already come.


    It''s really galloping. The rhythm of her high heels on the ground has far exceeded her usual rhythm, and it hasn''t slowed down at all.


    I even saw her straightening her hair and looking left and right with a small mirror.


    "Where is director situ?" She asked as soon as she came in, and I was standing next to her, but she didn''t seem to see me.


    I had to smile bitterly and say: "director Nie, actually I suggest you don''t act so hastily, it will be better."


    She just saw me, can''t help but white me a look, and then said: "yes, you are not in a hurry, now there are at least two fight, and you have a check also can''t find out the boyfriend."


    As soon as she said that, I felt a surprise in my heart, which showed that she checked me, but did not find anything.


    This woman is really not simple. She uses me, says she can rest assured of me, and checks my background. Fortunately, she didn''t find my boyfriend. If she knew it was situ GUI, she didn''t know what she would think.


    I laughed twice and ignored her. I just looked at sister Liu.


    Liu Jie a little embarrassed, said: "I was arranged in the small meeting in the passenger room, but, director, this, this time, there is Ms. Hu Yan."


    Listening to what she said, I always feel that something must have happened just now.


    Nie Zhengxuan obviously heard it. Just as he was about to ask, a voice came from behind: "Chairman Hu is here. Where is he?"


    It''s really Lei Yuhong. Look at his fat body and return it to Chairman Hu. Pull him down. Chairman Hu is fake, and Chairman Hu''s sister is real.


    I was secretly funny. I should be able to guess what happened here just now. It''s just that situ GUI and Hu Yan acted here.


    Sure enough, sister Liu looked at us and shook her head helplessly. She said, "well, Hu Yan''s family came here with situ GUI. Originally, it was director Hu who came here today."


    As soon as she said that, I saw Nie Zhengxuan and Lei Yuhong''s expression beside her, which was immediately wrong.


    "Oh, Minister Wu, you are here at last. I''m here to invite you today."


    At this time, Huson had already come out of the small reception room. As soon as he saw me, he flew over.


    This action is a bit exaggerated. Even if it''s acting, it''s a bit too much.


    Back said: "do not turn away from what I hate a little."


    "Oh, oh." Obviously, he also felt a bit impolite. He was embarrassed and said hello to Nie Zhengxuan and Lei Yuhong.


    That Nie Zhengxuan and Lei Yuhong are obviously not in the state. They just deal with it. After a reply, they look into the small meeting guest room. Obviously, there are still two people in it that make them worried.


    "Well, today my sister just said that she was going to make some clothes. Do you know? There''s a great clothing store in our city. "


    I can only helplessly nod, said: "this has anything to do with me?"


    "Of course, I think. Anyway, she''s going to do it, so you should go and have a look. You don''t know, this kind of tailor-made clothes must be very good-looking. Don''t worry, all the expenses are on my head. "


    "Well, I''m not interested." I immediately recommend, in this matter, I know that the more I refuse, the more like it is true."Don''t talk so fast, it''s not just me. When my sister talks about making clothes, she also thinks of you. She also thinks that she can make a suit for me and situ GUI, which brings situ GUI to us


    He said, looking back at the small reception room, then turned around, laughed and said, "these two people are really rude."


    "Then you can go. What are you pulling me for?"


    "Oh, I just want to do a set. Why don''t I..." Lei Yuhong immediately interjected.


    "Go away, my sister hates you." Huson didn''t let him at all. He gave him a cold look.


    I secretly sneer in my heart. Lei Yuhong really has no eyesight.


    "I''m not interested. You''d better go. It''s good for you to go." I coldly replied, and then turned to sister Liu.


    "Vice Minister Liu, should be very busy today?"


    "Not busy." Sister Liu didn''t cooperate at all. When I was stunned, I was surprised. Why did sister Liu come here today.


    I saw that sister Liu did not look at me, but looked behind me.


    Looking around, Nie Zhengxuan is winking at her. No wonder she is not busy. If the director comes here for a while, he will say that he is not busy. I look at Nie Zhengxuan. I don''t know what it means.


    Nie Zhengxuan then said with a smile: "it''s really not too busy today. I said Minister Wu, you are too. How can you offend our important guests? You are from the marketing department."


    I gave a dry smile. What does that mean.


    "Or I''ll..." Lei Yuhong looks at Nie Zhengxuan.


    Nie Zhengxuan glanced at him and said, "minister Lei, just do your own thing well. This is the second market department, not your first market department. Go ahead."


    Then she went straight in, looked back and said, "don''t you go soon?"


    The voice was already very severe. Lei Yuhong looked at her again and knew that it was not suitable to argue with her at this time, because Nie Zhengxuan really made sense. Had to hate hate to go back.


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at Hu Sen and said, "Chairman Hu, please sit in the reception room for a moment. Assistant Tang, pour some water for me and ask everyone to wait for me. Minister Wu, come here. "


    I''m very strange. This Nie Zhengxuan is playing well. Originally, I was going to refuse again, and then Huson asked again and again to reluctantly agree. This time, it was all bothered by her.


    But now there is no way. Huson can ignore her, but I can''t. who calls her my boss.


    She took me into my office, closed the door, watched over there Husen was arranged by Tang Xin back to the small meeting room, just closed the door.


    "Director, what''s the assignment?"


    "Yes, of course." She came over with a worried look on her face and said, "today''s task is to accompany them until situ GUI goes back. Of course, if there is anything, please let me know for the first time."


    "No, director, this task..." I had to make a bitter face, but I was really secretly happy. If it was her order, it would be better.


    "Please, OK, sister Wu, even if I beg you."


    Looking at the pitiful look on her face, I felt that I had returned to my former life.


    At that time, if anything happens, she will have such a face, but after you help her, she will be just like no one else.


    "No, director, as you know, I''m a little out of touch with Huson..."


    "I know, I know, isn''t that an injustice to you? Please, for my sake. "


    She stepped forward, holding my hand and shaking it.


    I''m depressed. How did this matter develop to such a situation? But I know that if I don''t promise again, it''s a bit excessive. At this time, it''s better to promise first.


    "Well, that''s the director. You owe me a favor. You need to supply me later."


    I secretly sneer, this may be better, if you can let her owe a favor, for my development in the company will have certain benefits.


    "Easy to say, easy to say." Nie Zhengxuan was also happy, patted me and said, "don''t worry, as long as I''m here, I really have to go up. The position of the director must be yours."


    Are you kidding me? If I only come to the position of director, I will be grateful. But my real purpose is not here.


    Well, I don''t want to say anything more. I just agreed with a smile.


    Back in the hall, I found that the hall did not know when more than one person, sister Liu looked at me with a helpless face.


    It''s supposed to be a member of the marketing department. I just don''t know what he''s doing here.


    It seems that he has something to do, but it hasn''t been finished.


    I look at him, but understand his real intention, he must be sent by Lei Yuhong, used to monitor Hu Yan.


    Well, that''s exactly what I thought, so I said goodbye to Nie Zhengxuan for a while, and then turned to the small meeting guest room.Sister Liu first came up and said, "there''s no way just now. I can''t face you."


    "I understand. By the way, even if I''m working outside today, I''m not absent from work. I''m going out to make clothes."


    "Don''t worry. I understand that. And you went out with director Hu and director situ. They are our big customers. There must be no problem."


    I laughed twice and said, "we have no problem. We just don''t know what Lei Yuhong will do."


    "Don''t worry. I believe director Nie will make it clear." Sister Liu gave me a smile.


    She is still as shrewd, guess should also be to guess what Nie Zhengxuan said to me, and this matter, even if the above check down, also have Nie Zhengxuan block, I really have nothing to be afraid of.


    After entering the reception room, they found that situ GUI had been a little impatient. But for Tang Xin, they would have got up and gone out.

 Chapter 252

    "Come on, I''ve got permission to go out with you."


    With sister Liu in, I can only pretend that I am very aggrieved before I go out with them.


    But Huson was happy and said, "let''s go. It''s not waiting there. I''ve sent someone to predict the position."


    After they came out, I saw the guy who came here to do business. Sure enough, he had finished his work by this time. He immediately cleaned up and ran out.


    He is a messenger. He is really capable.


    Huson obviously noticed it too. He could only smile and said, "it''s really an interesting guy, so they must keep up."


    "Isn''t that good?" I also whispered back: "this thing, that''s how to arrange it for fun."


    After Hu Sen came out, he did not go downstairs, but he saw Nie Zhengping coming. He was angry, but not at me, but at Hu Sen.


    Hu Sen looked at him, Nie Zhengping came near and showed a smile.


    How to see all have a little skin smile meat don''t smile of feeling, for a time, here is full of the flavor of the sword.


    "Director Hu always invites our marketing minister out, isn''t that good?"


    "There''s nothing bad about it, and this time, it''s not my invitation, it''s your marketing director''s release."


    Hu Sen was not polite, but he went back with a word.


    I see Nie Zhengping a Leng, the double eyes show ferocious vision.


    We didn''t pay attention to him either, because he seemed to turn around and pass towards Nie Zhengxuan. It seems that he might be looking for Nie Zhengxuan''s trouble.


    And we walked towards the outside. Before we got downstairs, we saw Lei Yuhong coming down from the upstairs. When we saw Hu Yan, we immediately laughed into a flower.


    But how to see this flower is a bit sinister, Hu Yan at this time toward situ GUI''s body, and put her arms around him.


    I feel a little uncomfortable in my heart, but I can''t help it now. This is my idea, but now, I can only take the loss by myself.


    Sure enough, Lei Yuhong''s face is a little ugly.


    But Huson said: "Oh, I think today should be a very good day, as long as there is no dog to follow."


    Situ GUI also said coldly: "it''s a joke. You put a steamed bun in front of you and don''t let the dog follow you. It''s always unreasonable."


    We all laughed, these people, with Lei Yuhong joke, see Lei Yuhong that expression, really wonderful enough.


    He didn''t dare to say anything. Originally, we didn''t name him. If we answered at this time, it would seem that he was the bad dog we just said.


    But there''s no way to do it. We all know who we mean.


    I could only shake my head when I passed him. Today, these things are all intentional. I''m really afraid that this man will not follow in order not to be a bad dog, so I''ll be in trouble.


    When I got into Husen''s car, I seemed to see Lei Yuhong also came out in a hurry, and there was a car parked in front of him. It seems that he is following.


    I''m just putting down my snack. As long as he keeps up, everything will be easy.


    I thought, when I got in the car, I laughed.


    "Don''t laugh. You''d better think about whether Ji Changfeng over there is ready. How can he get into Lei Yuhong''s sight so accurately?"


    I had to give a bitter smile and said, "well, I don''t know, but Ji madman should have a way."


    "Madman." Situ GUI gave a wry smile and said, "you call him that. He''s a descendant of Ji''s family. If you offend him carelessly, you may not be able to get away with it."


    "What are you afraid of? I think it''s good. And I won''t compete with a little girl like him


    I smile, for Ji Changfeng, I think he should be a very indifferent person in this aspect, so he won''t care about these.


    Of course, I don''t know if he will be angry. Anyway, I didn''t call him that in front of him.


    Huson ignored everything else and drove us to the street.


    There is a Youshi clothing store here, which is really a feature of the city. It is said that this clothing store has been handed down from the past.


    If it is true, it may have been a store for hundreds of years. If it had not been for the war then, it might have become a brand.


    I remember that my father also contacted the boss here, which basically means that he wants to develop this clothing store.


    But the boss didn''t agree. He was still dedicated to making his own ready-made clothes, and every day was full of people. He didn''t receive too many orders a day, so he had to queue up.


    I listen to Hu Sen''s point. He has arranged for people to go to the queue, paying first and then measuring. Because measuring this matter, we are not in a hurry, as long as we hand in our money.


    It''s said that if you make a garment of good quality, you''ll have to pay thousands of yuan, not including the material money. I think it''s really profitable.Then he came here. Sure enough, he saw that the door had been opened. A young man came and opened the door for us. He saw that it was the person arranged by Huson.


    "Chairman, the money has already been paid. We can measure four pieces later."


    "Well done." Huson nodded and looked around.


    I also had a look and knew that he was looking for Ji Changfeng, but Ji Changfeng didn''t appear here.


    This guy, I don''t know when he''ll be here, really.


    Forget it. Let''s go first, because we also see a car coming slowly behind. It should be Lei Yuhong''s car. We don''t want to pay attention to them.


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard someone behind shouting, "four in front, stay."


    This voice is Ji Changfeng. Why doesn''t he look at people, followed by Lei Yuhong, and the four of us should not have known him. Why did he run up.


    Situ GUI laughed twice and said, "is this a madman?"


    Hu Sen also frowned and said, "well, how can Lei Yuhong be fooled by this blatant way of saying hello to us?"


    "If we don''t pay attention to him, it will be more troublesome. Let''s look back and see what he can do." I had to say one thing.


    Sure enough, Ji Changfeng came up slowly from behind. It was so slow that Lei Yuhong had already stopped. He passed by.


    But he took a look at Lei Yuhong first, and then frowned.


    "Wait, sir, or you''ll stay."


    Lei Yuhong snorted, ignored him, but quickly came to us.


    Looking at this situation, the four of us had to avoid Lei Yuhong and go to Ji Changfeng first.


    Lei Yuhong took a look at us and obviously didn''t know what the situation was.


    Ji Changfeng looked at us, laughed, and said, "sure enough, you are not wrong. You are not ordinary people


    All four of us are frowning. This guy is boasting when he comes up. He sounds like a fortune teller.


    As a result, he got a little closer and said, "I''ll give you a hexagram. If it''s not accurate, you can not give money. If it''s accurate, you can give more rewards."


    A few of us frowned. What''s this called.


    However, he didn''t say anything more. He just whispered a few words one by one in our ears. It felt like we had something to hide.


    To my ear, just said: "give more money, this is one of the plans, don''t worry, I will let him fall for it."


    I''ll go. It''s called fortune telling. That''s all. But I remember he also said that it''s only once a day. It seems that in order to attract Lei Yuhong, his fortune telling quota should be given to him this time.


    On our side, we can only pretend.


    But I can see that Husen and situ GUI are very cooperative, and their faces have changed. Even Hu Yan is like this, we look at each other.


    "Master, don''t know how to call him?" Huson asked.


    Ji Changfeng waved his hand. As soon as he reached out, he was ready to ask for money. I''ll look at Huson and see how much he''s going to give.


    Hu Sen was also happy. He took a direct look at the valet around him, who immediately took out 50000 yuan from a bag.


    Hu Sen took a look and snatched the bag directly. The money in it was empty. I had a look. How could it be about 100000.


    "Mr. Shensuan, this is a little divination gold, not a respect."


    Hu Sen said and handed the money directly to Ji Changfeng.


    Ji Changfeng is not polite. He just put it in his bag, regardless of the others. He looked at Lei Yuhong and said with a smile, "that young master, do you want to add a hexagram?"


    I knew there was nothing wrong this time, so I had to pull Huson to leave quickly.


    Lei Yuhong obviously hesitated a little, but I think Ji Changfeng has already gone. There should be no problem this time.


    After Hu Sen came inside, there was already a teacher, Fu, who was measuring his body. We followed him and waited in line.


    This master''s style is really OK. No matter his status, he can only give money sooner or later. He can give money when he comes.


    People outside have already started to break up. It''s obvious that today''s list has been completely ordered. It''s not easy for Huson to order four pieces under such circumstances.


    It''s our turn after half a day''s work. I wonder why Lei Yuhong didn''t come in today when he found that there were two gatekeepers at the door. Lei Yuhong was blocked out. Ji Changfeng has disappeared.


    If you go back, you have to ask Ji Changfeng. What''s this move? Does he really have no problem?


    After a busy morning, we finished. Huson warmly invited us to dinner.I guess they have to go back to the canteen with nothing.


    However, Lei Yuhong has been following. It''s really like a vicious dog. It''s very annoying.


    "Don''t touch him. Let him follow us now. When we really have to cut him off, he will suffer."


    Situ GUI then said softly: "besides, we don''t need to stimulate him too much. If something goes wrong, it''s likely to disrupt our plan."


    Hu Yan sighed helplessly and said: "I hope you can deal with him quickly. With him, I''m not very happy to go out. This man is really beautiful. Well, I can''t even ask my boyfriend out. "


    "What, you have a boyfriend, who is it and when did you meet?" Huson was driving in front of him and almost missed the steering wheel.


    Hu Yan said with a smile, "of course, it''s your birthday party. I''ve only known you for a few days, but I think he''s not bad."


    Hu Sen probably put down his dim sum. At his birthday party, he invited some famous people. In other words, Hu Yan''s favorite should be a successful person at least.

 Chapter 253

    "I''m curious about who it is." I just asked, laughing.


    "It''s a young man surnamed Li. It looks very nice, and he can attend his brother''s birthday party. But I don''t know his real identity yet. If you go back to my brother, please check it for me."


    Hu Sen was about to vomit blood. He said with a bitter face: "I thought you took our chairman situ directly, so you don''t have to fight with me."


    Situ GUI said with a smile, "after all, I''m just a fake. It''s hard to make a fuss."


    Hu Yan also laughed, said: "we just met once, oh, this boy is very interesting, and he did not mention the fear of life experience, just said to go out on their own a day, I think people are good."


    "This shows that this man should have a good family, but he doesn''t want to use this family to oppress others. It seems that he is a promising young man."


    I smile, Hu Yan can hit the person that he likes is really good.


    When I came to the hotel, Lei Yuhong obviously followed me, but we had finished what we had to say. After dinner, they first sent situ GUI back to the company, then sent me. Finally, Hu Sen and Hu Yan went back.


    I saw that Lei Yuhong''s car followed me back to the company, but he didn''t follow me any more. It seems that he is also very relieved.


    On the way back to the marketing department, Lei Yuhong stopped me.


    I looked at him coldly, but he gave me a smile and said, "Minister Wu, don''t get me wrong. In fact, I don''t have any hostility towards you, but Nie Zhengxuan is too annoying. I hope you can understand."


    It''s a bit interesting. I''m not worth it. What''s the plan.


    I had to smile bitterly and say, "I have no hostility to you, I just want to do a good job."


    "Well, if I really get this company one day, then you will be the director of marketing department. Don''t worry, I will never treat you badly."


    With that, he left with a smile.


    I scratched my head. What''s the concept? And this person is really a little crazy. He still got the company of Leishi. Is it nice for Nie.


    Forget it, regardless of him, there is something to report to Nie Zhengxuan.


    When she comes to Nie Zhengxuan''s office, she finds that she is walking through the willow in the room. She seems a little uneasy.


    I knocked on the door and said, "don''t worry so much about the director."


    "How, how?" Nie Zhengxuan saw me coming, pulled me in, looked outside, and closed the door.


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing. I just made clothes, and then I went back. And, ah, Lei Yuhong followed me all the way. He can be a witness."


    "That''s good." Nie Zhengxuan patted his chest, put down the snack, but immediately frowned, said: "this Lei Yuhong, if it wasn''t for him, how could Hu Yan entangle situ GUI, really."


    I can only give a bitter smile. It seems that I made it up. Didn''t she think it was me?


    No, I think she should have thought of my role in it, but she didn''t blame me. What was she thinking?


    "By the way, how is your relationship with Hu Yan?"


    I thought for a while and said, "well, it''s not bad. At least she''s listening to me now."


    "That''s good. Come on, have a look." Nie Zhengxuan took me to her desk and took out a bunch of photos from the drawer. They''re all pretty boys.


    I was just wondering, but she pointed to one of them and said, "the childe of Chang is quite old. Do you think if you introduce her to Hu Yan, she will agree?"


    I said, I immediately understood why she didn''t blame me. Last time, because I said a word, Hu Yan and situ GUI got closer.


    So now, maybe I can say a word, let them further alienate, or I can introduce a new boyfriend to her. I finally got it.


    I didn''t dare to promise her, but I said I would do my best, so I took back the photos first, and marked their names and origins on the back.


    When he got back to the marketing department, Tang Xin came over and said, "Minister Wu, elder martial brother asked me for your account just now. He said that he had paid 100000 yuan to your account."


    In a daze, I took out my mobile phone. Sure enough, just now there was a hundred thousand income. This guy returned the money without saying that he would directly return it to Huson. What was he thinking.


    Forget it, don''t worry about it. In the afternoon, I followed sister Liu to make some project arrangements, but it was nothing. And now the people below have almost practiced. A group recently talked about a list.


    I''ve saved a lot of things. They''ve grown up very fast, and with sister Liu, I believe there''s no problem.


    When I went back in the evening, I called situ GUI. He had confirmed that the plan had started. This afternoon, Lei Yuhong had officially signed the contract.


    I nodded. The key now is whether the Jinye and Li Tao can really stop Lei Huasheng.Listen to what they mean, there should be no problem. I can only wait here to see a good play.


    After two days, nothing happened. I just sat in the office, on the one hand, dealing with things with my staff, on the other hand, waiting for news.


    This day just arrived at the company, I saw Lei Huasheng come in in a hurry. Looking at his expression, it was probably a very bad situation.


    I hastened to say hello. There should be some etiquette.


    But he didn''t pay any attention to me at all, and ignored me directly and walked up. It seems that we should go to Lei Yuhong.


    I just smile, it should be that the plan started, the problems on their side.


    Tang Xin came over and asked, "sister Wu, what''s the situation?"


    I laughed and said, "the problem with the goods they prepared is that we should now consider whether to buy the goods from Huson."


    Tang Xin nodded his head.


    I don''t care about that. I''ll go back to the marketing department and sit around.


    In the middle of the day, after dinner, I was having a boring rest in the office, but sister Liu came in.


    "Vice Minister Liu, what''s the matter? There''s something wrong with that face today. "


    I can see that sister Liu''s face is not very good.


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "haven''t you heard anything?"


    I am a Leng, sister Liu''s face, I''m afraid it won''t be a good thing, isn''t it, our plan exposed?


    "No, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "You are really calm. I heard that you are going to be transferred to the human resources department and become the Minister of the human resources department."


    "You''re kidding. I didn''t get such a notice."


    Sister Liu just gave a cold hum and said, "of course, it won''t be now. Now the marketing department still depends on you, but there will be orders soon."


    I know that sister Liu has her own system in this company. I don''t know where her news came from. It shouldn''t be too fake.


    "Sister Liu, how did you hear about this?"


    "Don''t worry about what you hear. In a word, the first marketing department is stepping up their project now. I believe that once their project is successful, you will be in trouble."


    If they succeed, I will be in trouble.


    I understand that Lei Huasheng wants to achieve his ultimate goal by controlling the marketing department, but how to control the marketing department, we have to think that there is no one in the marketing department who can hinder their development.


    So the first one is Nie Zhengxuan?


    "Is there something wrong with Nie Zhengxuan?"


    Sister Liu looked at me in surprise, laughed and said, "your reaction is very fast, but there is no problem with her. She has been promoted. She will become the CEO of three departments, but not the marketing department."


    I have a bottom in my heart this time. This move is really cruel.


    Nie Zhengxuan was promoted, but he was also separated from the original marketing department, and I was placed in the human resources department. That is to say, if this plan is really successful, then the marketing department is the only one of the Lei family.


    No wonder there is something wrong with his face today. That''s the reason.


    "Sister Liu, what about you?"


    Sister Liu sneered and said, "we, of course, will follow you. We are a collective change. None of us will be left here."


    "Wait, sister Liu, there must be a cause for this. Otherwise, the company will be in a mess."


    Sister Liu just laughed and said, "of course, there''s a cause. Do you know what they''re doing now?"


    I nodded, this is still know, and I also think how to destroy this single.


    "That''s it. It''s said that this order can not only connect the above relationship, but also earn a lot of money. Now there are several projects that are linked to this order. As long as they succeed, this order will exceed the total of our projects."


    I nodded. It''s true. If this order really makes him successful, it''s really related too much.


    However, Lei Huasheng is too conceited. Does he have any trump card.


    This can''t work. It seems that I have to go to Lord Jin. If Lei Huasheng really has something like this, we''ll be in trouble.


    I stood up, thought about it for a while, and said, "if anyone asks me, I''m out in the market."


    Sister Liu was stunned and said, "you don''t want to obstruct it. It''s impossible. I heard that this time, not only Lei Huasheng supports it, but also a special person supports it."


    Special person, I frown and look at sister Liu.


    Liu said coldly: "maybe you don''t know, but the old employees all know that although the Nie family is said to be Lei''s and Nie''s two cavity stocks, in fact, there is a mysterious person who also holds the equity."Li Tao, it turned out to be him. Although he had tried his best to hide himself, most smart people could see it.


    I had to nod and say, "no, I don''t know that."


    Although that''s what I said, I''d like to have some snacks. If he supports it, it means that he knows about it. In this way, as long as I go there, I should be able to get the information I want.


    Sister Liu looked at me, sighed helplessly, and said, "you are not flustered at all. Yes, you can arrange for the senior minister to go to situ GUI''s company, or you can arrange a good place for us. But have you ever thought about what you might lose if you leave here?"


    I was surprised, sister Liu, did you see something?

 Chapter 254

    I look at sister Liu, but she just stares at me coldly. The first time I see her like this, although her eyes are very cold, there is another kind of place that makes me moved.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but sister Liu''s eyes are very helpful to me.


    "Sister Liu, do you know anything?"


    "I don''t know, but I know that you must stay in this Nie family. It must have your purpose, and Minister Gao is familiar with me. He asked me to help you, not in these projects, because no one can do this."


    Sister Liu obviously found something, but she didn''t say it.


    I had to smile bitterly and say, "well, sister Liu, you''re right. I''m facing a difficult problem now. What can I do?"


    Sister Liu took a look at me and said, "there''s still a chance. Even if you are transferred to the human resources department, there''s still a chance. Don''t worry, I''ll be transferred there by then. We can make a comeback there."


    I was secretly funny, the thunder, their speed is really too fast, but they play abacus, really can succeed? I didn''t say I was going to be so desperate.


    I looked at sister Liu and sighed. Old man Gao said that she could be trusted. I''d better guard against her, but now it seems that she should have no problem.


    No, she has something to do with Nie Zhengping. Why? But I have no way to ask her about it now, so I have to stop talking.


    "Well, don''t you have anything else to do in the afternoon? Let''s get there as soon as possible. " Liu said a word, I had to follow Tang Xinxian left.


    As soon as I got to the stairway, I saw Nie Zhengping waiting for us there. Tang Xin and I looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    "I''m waiting for you." Nie Zhengping is also direct. In a word, all our thoughts are covered.


    I had to smile awkwardly and say, "what''s the matter?"


    "Of course, I think you should listen to Vice Minister Liu. That''s what I asked her to tell you."


    I was surprised. Isn''t that what sister Liu wanted to say? Wait, although Nie Zhengping said so, he didn''t tell me what or how much?


    "Oh, what do you mean?"


    "It''s the transfer to the human resources department, of course."


    I nodded, which made me understand that Nie Zhengping should only let sister Liu tell me about the transfer, but sister Liu said more than that.


    "Oh, well, maybe we won''t move to the past." I look at Nie Zhengping. He doesn''t have the final say in this matter.


    Nie Zhengping just laughed and said, "this matter is not what you say or what I say. It''s what is said above. If you don''t transfer it, the marketing department doesn''t have your position."


    I frowned and asked, "what about Zhou?"


    "Don''t worry, we are expanding. Minister Zhou is the Minister of the first department, and you are the Minister of the second department."


    I gave a wry smile. It''s not the same. It''s just that I''ve changed from the second Department of the marketing department to the second Department of the human resources department, and I''ve also been marginalized.


    However, I''m not worried about this at all. What I want to do now is to go to Lord Jin to see what the situation is like. It won''t be this Lord Jin who has counted us in it.


    "I''ll take care of you. My sister can''t protect you. I''ll protect you. Don''t worry. Your people can come as long as they want to."


    Nie Zhengping said and turned to leave. I look at his back. What does that mean? Is there anything else?


    I thought, but now is not the time to think about it. I followed Tang Xin quickly to the underground parking lot and drove to Jinye''s place.


    When we got to the place, the little girl received us and led us through the corridor to the tea house where Master Jin was. Before we went in, we heard someone talking inside.


    It''s Li Tao. He''s already here. And King obviously seemed to have guessed that we would come and said, "now that we are here, come and have a cup of hot tea."


    Tang Xin and I went in. We didn''t worry at all when we saw master Jin. Li Tao''s eyes were very friendly. There should be no big problem.


    I feel a little relieved. Recently, I found that I was quite sensitive. I just looked at each other''s eyes, as if I could feel my position in their hearts.


    Now I see that Jin Ye and Li Tao are like this. Obviously, this matter has not changed.


    "I don''t think you should come here anyway, but the plan has already started, and nothing else has happened yet." King said with a smile.


    "It''s natural to worry. There are so many intelligence now that I don''t know which side to believe."


    Li Tao laughed and said, "it''s not because Lei Huasheng wants to enter the marketing department. Your second marketing department wants to transfer to the human resources department."


    I nodded. It must be this thing. What''s the matter? I''m totally in Mongolia now, and I don''t know how to deal with it now.Li Tao said with a smile: "this matter is my proposal. I always want to show a posture of standing on the side of Lei Huasheng."


    King also nodded and said, "yes, the more so, the more fun it is. Now Lei Huasheng has completely relaxed his vigilance. It''s up to us to do it."


    "May I ask, is there really no problem with that shipment?" This is the key. If the goods arrive at Lei Huasheng, we will have no choice.


    But Mr. Jin said with a smile: "don''t worry, Xiao Li and I played a play today. I''ve cut off the goods and won''t go to Lei Huasheng again. But now we can''t say that we have to wait until three days later when Lei Huasheng officially needs the goods."


    I nodded. That''s great. As long as this batch of goods doesn''t appear, our plan is perfect. He must find a way to get the goods, that is to say, Huson can appear at this time.


    "What if you don''t trust me to deliver the goods?" King looked at me.


    I just laughed and said, "no, you''d better take it. When we really start making money, I''ll come and take it."


    "That''s good." King just looked at me and nodded.


    I know what he said just now. He is testing me to see if I can cooperate sincerely. If I take this batch of goods, maybe he will do something else.


    Forget it, I believe him now. No matter what happens this time, I can''t do it. I''ll restore my lanfeifei''s appearance and compete with them from the front. This is my last limit.


    Come out from Mr. Jin and look at your watch. It''s not time to get off work, so you should go back to the company.


    As soon as Tang Xin got on the bus, he asked, "sister Wu, just now they said to give us the goods. Why don''t you take over?"


    I gave a cold smile and said, "you are still a little bit weak in business. You know, they just say that as a test. If we really have to take this batch of goods, it means that we are not worthy of cooperation."


    "But they can pit us at any time with the goods." Tang Xin said.


    I nodded, this is for sure, this is their life preserver, they are also thinking about let us do things for them. The only thing they can do is to take them to the thunderstorm.


    But now I want to put Lei Yuhong in my territory.


    However, this conflict can only be seen in the end. Now is not the time for us to tear our faces apart.


    Moreover, I thought about it for a while. It''s not good for them to bring me down. On the contrary, it''s good for them to leave me and bring Lei Yuhong down.


    They won''t be so stupid. They will definitely help me, and this help will definitely come when Lei Yuhong has problems.


    As long as Lei Yuhong doesn''t enter their vision, they will find that they have been cheated. Then they will come to me.


    Back to the company, I found that they were packing up, and it seemed that they were still packing up. I frowned. What is this to do?


    Sister Liu saw me coming back and motioned to me to come to the office first.


    I asked Tang Xin to help out, because I could see that sister Liu wanted to talk to me alone. She followed her into the office and said with a smile, "do you know? Today, it has been informed that we should clean the office these days, and they are ready to take over. "


    "So soon, are they so confident?" I''m surprised that this kind of thing doesn''t have to be done in such a hurry.


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "I''m also surprised now. This thunder voice is usually the owner who doesn''t see rabbits and eagles. How can I wait so much this time? It seems that someone should support him."


    "Up there." I can only shake my head and say, "isn''t it director Nie?"


    Sister Liu looked at me and said, "how can it be so simple? There must be other secret agents on it that we don''t know."


    I can''t help admiring sister Liu. She is still very capable. Although I know about this matter, sister Liu should not know it. Whether she detected it or guessed it, I don''t know. But if she can say such words, it shows that she has certain awareness.


    "Well, whatever. Anyway, it''s not a matter of one day or two. I guess it will take us half a month if we want to move there." I deliberately revealed this time to sister Liu to see if she could know anything.


    Sure enough, sister Liu was stunned and looked at me for a long time before she said, "how do you know there will be half a month? You are not in the company today, and the news has not been released


    I looked at sister Liu. She did get some information, but she didn''t say it.


    I can only smile. In half a month, this is the time for Lei Yuhong to grow rapidly. If we really follow Lei Huasheng''s method, then in half a month, Lei Yuhong''s project should start steadily.


    But now it''s not like this. I''d like to see what they will look like when I move to the HR department with my marketing department half a month later.I''m sure they won''t let us move there, because at that time, without us, the marketing department of Nie''s might be finished.


    After looking at me for a long time, sister Liu took a breath and said, "well, no matter how you know it, I believe you should have a way. I''ll just watch it. Go and play by yourself."


    Then she went out,


    I could only shake my head at her back. Sister Liu still knows something, but she didn''t tell me.


    It seems that she doesn''t trust me very much. How can I make her trust?


    I remember that Huson''s trust is due to lanfeifei. Should I tell sister Liu?


    Don''t worry. Once she knows what kind of reaction she will make, I can''t be sure. In case she tells Nie Zhengping, then, no matter how hard I struggle, I can''t be like this.


    I sighed a long time. It''s really hard to walk now, but I don''t know why. I find that I am more or less willing to help others. I always encounter unexpected things.


    Looking at the busy people outside, I feel that maybe this marketing department can really get a foothold, which is also an explanation to me.


    If one day, I really have to come back here, this marketing department, I will still use it.


    But before that, I have to know what identity sister Liu is. Who can give me an answer to this question? Old man Gao.


    Yes, he always said that he wanted me to trust sister Liu, but he never explained why he wanted me to trust her.

 Chapter 255

    Now old man Gao is not here. He has already arrived at situ company. If I show old man Gao the identity relationship between me and lanfeifei, maybe he will tell me something.


    It''s OK. I thought to myself that this matter should be delayed until Lei Yuhong is controlled by us. Then we will have more time to operate this matter.


    With that in mind, I sat back in my office chair.


    Nowadays, although I have friends, I can''t tell the truth. Only situ GUI knows my true identity.


    He is the most reliable. At least I think so now. Then there is Huson. What he knows is slightly different from what situ GUI knows.


    He should also be an ally. As for Hu Yan, there should be no problem.


    Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng, they can trust, but they can''t let them know my true identity. Maybe Ji Changfeng already knows, but he is an outsider and should not care about this.


    Old man Gao and sister Liu, what should they be? Nie Zhengxuan has a headache. How can I make good use of everything.


    Now the whole idea is in a mess. It''s completely disrupted by Lei Yuhong. The intervention of Lei Huasheng gives me a headache.


    This person, I must find a way to remove him, but if I want to remove this person, I must stand on another height, which must give me more rights. But now, who can help me.


    Thinking, I feel as if I fell asleep, dream, feel as if someone came to my side, gently patted me.


    When I looked back, he was more and more far away from me, and soon disappeared.


    It''s my father. I can feel it. Is he here to tell me something?


    I wanted to catch up, but I couldn''t get to him.


    "Sister Wu, sister Wu." I hear a voice, when I see people clearly, it has become Tang Xin.


    "Oh, sorry, I just fell asleep." I had to sit up. I really didn''t know what was going on just now.


    "Sister Wu, I''m homesick. I hear you call father all the time."


    I was stunned for a moment. I have to wake up 12 minutes later. I can''t sleep like this any more. If I say something in my sleep, it''s really bad.


    "Oh, it''s just been too long." I can only reluctantly answer. Then he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, it''s time to get off work. We have to go back." Tang Xin pointed to his watch.


    I have a look, but it''s not time to get off work. This just followed her to leave, these two days should not have too big matter.


    Sure enough, after two days, nothing happened. We were still cleaning up. Sometimes Nie Zhengxuan would come and have a look. She was very sorry. Obviously, this matter was not what she wanted.


    During this period, Nie Zhengping also came to see that we were very neat and tidy. He also said that we didn''t need to exaggerate. There was everything there.


    At the same time, she comforted me and sister Liu. Now I don''t know what kind of man this man is. It''s different from what I felt before.


    Lei Huasheng also came here, but he was serious, looking as if we owed him money.


    As for Lei Yuhong, he didn''t show up these two days. I know that he should be the one who will show up at the last moment. At that time, it''s time for him to ridicule us.


    This day the class, I am still very bored in their own office, these days, our project is normal, but nothing, sister Liu there are arranged.


    Just in the afternoon, whether or not to go out to run a market, but where to turn around, Nie Zhengxuan came, looking at her brow locked, it should be something happened.


    "What''s the matter? Director Nie I look at her, but I can only ask first. If people don''t tell me, I can''t ask more.


    Nie Zhengxuan but a Shu eyebrow, and then said: "something happened, I don''t know if you heard?"


    I shook my head. I didn''t hear about it. What happened. I know that it must be Li Tao and master Jin who are moving hand and foot, but what does Nie Zhengxuan mean by this expression.


    "The company is in big trouble. I think the marketing department may have a meeting tomorrow. You must come over." Nie Zhengxuan still did not say.


    I have to smile bitterly and say: "I say director Nie, you can tell me what''s going on. Otherwise, in tomorrow''s meeting, how can I know what I should say?"


    Nie Zhengxuan shook his head, thought about it for a while, and said, "it''s not a bad thing. Just know it. I''ve told Vice Minister Liu that she will tell you."


    With that, she left in a hurry.


    I look out, can''t help but secretly shake my head, this NIE is spinning, this is busy what.


    At this time, sister Liu came in, looked at me, laughed and said, "I said, why are you not in a hurry these days? It turns out that you still have such skills?""Which one?" I pretend I don''t know.


    Maybe my expression is too true, sister Liu looked at me for a long time, then said: "you really don''t know?"


    "I really don''t know what happened. Today, everyone is mysterious." I can only ask with a bitter smile.


    Sister Liu looked at me and said, "if you really don''t know, who will do it?"


    "I said, can you say something first?" I looked at sister Liu, a sense of helplessness out, what are they doing today?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Did you hear that. The goods Lei Huasheng prepared this time have been robbed. " Liu said that I had a reaction with her.


    "Wait a minute, robbed? It''s not the past. Who''s robbing the way? "


    "It doesn''t mean that. It means that the goods have been robbed by others. Moreover, this person seems to be unable to stir up thunder."


    I thought for a moment, this should be king, I asked: "who, this should call the police."


    "What kind of police report? Lei Huasheng didn''t make it clear that he wanted to buy the goods. After being robbed, he also gave money. Moreover, this happened three days ago. Lei Huasheng didn''t know about it until he asked for the goods today. It''s useless to report to the police."


    Now I understand how King robbed me. It''s estimated that half of the goods Li Tao delivered will be directly bought by Mr. Jin. Of course, all the money will go to Li Tao.


    At this time, when Lei Huasheng came out to ask for the goods again, Li Tao could say that his people had already bought them.


    Such a pair of each other, without such a situation, Lei Huasheng can only suffer dumb losses. Because the other party bought the goods, he didn''t sign any contract with Li Tao, and other people''s business is also legal. It''s right to pay and deliver the goods at the same time.


    I think about it for a while, smile, this thunder voice can''t get the goods, should be worried, but why do we have a meeting? Don''t you want me to do something?


    That''s impossible. What can I do? I can''t buy this batch of goods again.


    Wait a minute, I suddenly realized that maybe Lei Huasheng will give me a push to push this matter.


    What should I do then? By the way, I can also push, and I can push more cleanly.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly realized that maybe I moved a little late at first, but at this time, it should be OK.


    "Sister Liu, is the office over there ready for us?" I asked.


    Sister Liu was stunned and said: "ready, Nie Zhengping said, we can go there at any time."


    "Well, let''s go now. Let''s go. " I pull sister Liu, ready to go out, but sister Liu pulled back.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Take refuge." I look at sister Liu and smile.


    Sister Liu didn''t respond at all. I understand what she thinks. The current situation should be beneficial to us. What are we going to do.


    But she didn''t know that Nie Zhengxuan''s expression when he came to me was that he wanted me to be a firefighter. I''ve done this once, and this time, I won''t do it.


    Because, we have a new goal, if I save the fire again, it''s me who should run.


    Sister Liu didn''t say anything, but directly asked the staff to deal with the things on hand immediately.


    Speaking of all, it was packed up two days ago, and Tang Xin was very strange about what we were going to do, but I didn''t tell her.


    After everything was cleared up, I immediately ordered all the people to go to the human resources department''s office, and then found their own position and began to decorate. I took sister Liu to find Nie Zhengping.


    Our action should be very eye-catching, but I guess Nie Zhengxuan should not be in her office at this time, but Nie Zhengping must be.


    When I got to the human resources department, I found that there were several people in the office. The leader was Minister Zhou, who was ordering his staff to clean up for us.


    Looking at me coming in, he was also stunned. Then he immediately welcomed me with a smile and said, "Oh, Minister Wu, we will be colleagues in the future. You have to take care of this."


    This old fox is really cunning. He knows I''m here. If he can''t cooperate with me or offend me, maybe one of his movies will disappear. So he came up to flatter me first.


    "Minister Zhou, don''t say that. You are a senior. I have to learn more from you. Well, let''s clean it up here. You and I will go to director Nie''s office. I''m the only one. It''s not very interesting. "


    "Nature, nature, Xiao Wu, let''s leave it to them."


    I found out that the one who helped us to clean up was sister rainbow. She obviously went up. At this time, she gave an order, and those people scattered immediately.


    She came up to me, gave me a smile and whispered, "you''re quick."


    I knew that she must have got some letter, so I had to smile at her, which was a response.Minister Zhou didn''t see anything. He just thought that we usually had more contact with each other and said a few words. At this time, Tang Xin and she had already started to clean up. Then he took sister Liu and me to Nie Zhengping''s office.


    When I came here, I went to Nie Zhengping''s office for the second time, and the first time, I was secretly outside the door.


    I don''t know why, I always think of the improper relationship between sister Liu and Nie Zhengping.


    When Nie Zhengping saw me, he was also stunned. He motioned Minister Zhou to step down and watch him close the door. Then he asked strangely, "how can I come here at this time?"

 Chapter 256

    "Our people have moved to your HR department''s office. I''ll come and say hello."


    Nie Zhengping gave a bitter smile and said, "it''s not so fast. What''s the matter?"


    "Someone in the marketing department wanted to hurt me, so I had to run first."


    I have to tell the truth. Now I have to ask Nie Zhengping to help me.


    "Who dares to harm you, and isn''t my sister still there?"


    Listen to his meaning, he thought it was his sister who hurt me. Although his voice was very angry, it also showed helplessness.


    I can only dry smile twice, said: "don''t be excited, not director Nie, she is now about to be promoted, so certainly can''t control me here, she is trying to help me, but helpless ah."


    Nie Zhengping breathed a sigh of relief. He was relieved and said, "that''s good. As for other people, I''m not afraid of who they are."


    "It could be thunder." I said with a smile.


    Nie Zhengping''s expression was obviously embarrassed, but he nodded and said, "don''t worry, even he can''t change anything. You are the director of the second Department of human resources department from today on. No one can help you."


    Don''t mention that Nie Zhengping is still very responsible at this time. I have to say that I had some misunderstanding about him before.


    In this way, he is not easy to deal with.


    At this time, sister Liu said, "Minister Wu, I''m a little strange. Why do we move here so quickly?"


    "Because there''s a meeting in the afternoon, isn''t it? Oh, by the way, director Nie, can you let someone keep it secret for the time being when I move here? "


    "That''s no problem. How long will it take?"


    "Until the meeting in the afternoon." I chuckled, at that time, everyone will know, I also keep what secret.


    Nie Zhengping looked at me, nodded slightly, then laughed and said, "don''t mention that you are a powerful master up to now. I''m really strange. How could Lei Huasheng want to drive you out?"


    "It''s very simple, because I''m so good that his plan in the marketing department can''t be done, which is troublesome." I can only shrug and say. I know it''s not that simple, but I can''t say anything.


    Nie Zhengping did not speak, but picked up the phone to call an inside line, let Zhou minister pay attention to confidentiality.


    Sister Liu and I just got up and came out, but he didn''t stop us. Look at this, he is going to take a long time.


    I don''t believe that he has no ambition for me. This can be seen from the past. But this time, he didn''t show it. He must be thinking of another way.


    Does he really want to attract me and let me fall into the trap? It''s not that easy.


    When I got back to the new office, I found that these guys were really cleaning. I had to pat my forehead and let them go. I believe we will go back soon.


    After such a toss, it was noon, and I had a quick meal. In the canteen, I saw Lei Huasheng and Lei Yuhong by accident. They were staring at me. It seemed that they wanted to destroy me directly in the canteen.


    But Nie Zhengxuan looked at me a little embarrassed, obviously she had tried her best, so I had to smile at her, hoping she understood.


    At this time, sister Liu said softly, "Minister Wu, I really haven''t responded yet."


    I nodded and said with a smile, "in the afternoon, you''ll understand. By the way, we''ll get everything ready from our marketing department, prepare all the projects, and then give them to Lei Yuhong. Of course, not now, but in the afternoon meeting."


    Sister Liu thought for a moment, nodded and said nothing. I looked at Lei Huasheng. They sat at one side of the table eating. They should be talking about something, and they looked at us from time to time.


    They should not know about moving to the human resources department today, because these things were done in their absence.


    On the other hand, the employees at the bottom have not been able to contact them too much, so it is impossible to say anything.


    I''d like to see how they plan to hold the meeting this afternoon.


    Now I am ready, as long as they move, I will let them know, what is pain, don''t let them pain up, they don''t know in front of the opponent is who.


    I smile coldly and look at them. Lei Yuhong also looks at me. I can see from his smile that he thinks he will win. We''ll see.


    After listening to the meal, I almost went back to my original office. It took me a long time to react. I had to smile helplessly. I''m so used to it.


    On the way, I met Zhang Wei. She told me about the meeting in the afternoon, and then shook hands with me. I felt that there was a note in my hand and didn''t say anything.


    When I went back to my office to see if there was anyone else, I opened the note. The words on it were very dense, but there were only a few items in the content.


    Nie Zhengxuan wants to mention that the director of marketing department is temporarily presided over by Lei Huasheng.


    In my heart, I sneered. As expected, after he became the new owner of the marketing department, his first command was probably to let me carry the pot.Fortunately, I ran fast, and I knew that it was beyond everyone''s expectation, but it depends on Nie Zhengping''s responsibility.


    From today''s conversation, I feel that he should have no problem.


    Sure enough, as soon as we went to work in the afternoon, the company called us to have a meeting, which included Lei Huasheng, Lei Yuhong, sister Liu and me. Of course, without Nie Zhengping.


    However, when I walked out of the office area, Nie Zhengping had already arrived. He looked at us and said with a smile, "I won''t go. I can''t make it clear."


    It''s amazing. I didn''t think he would show up.


    I had to smile at him nodded, this is a thank you, this thing, I really thank him.


    Together came to the conference room, a door, see Nie Zhengxuan at this time position has changed, she actually sat on top of the thunder.


    In the company meeting, this kind of seats are definitely not arranged in the general way. This is particular. Nie Zhengxuan sits there. In principle, she should be a little higher than Lei Huasheng.


    Of course, this is a general meeting. If it were the board of directors, Nie Zhengxuan would not be in that position.


    When she saw me coming in with Nie Zhengping, she couldn''t help frowning.


    I have a look. There is still a vacancy in the theme. After thinking about it, there can be no one else except Nie Xiaoran. The scale of today''s meeting is OK, and she was invited to move.


    Nie Hong is sitting in the third seat. It''s really Lei Hua, the vice minister. That should have been my position.


    It seems that it''s true that they want to crush me. Under normal circumstances, if I sit there and the Vice Minister of his department sits next to me.


    but I don''t tell them now because my seats are not has the final say.


    Nie Zhengping took a look at this situation, sat opposite Nie Zhengxuan, and said with a smile, "sister, you want a high program. Congratulations."


    Nie Zhengxuan ignored him, just looked at me, because now I am sitting in Nie Zhengping''s next head, and sister Liu is sitting in my next head.


    Now our seats are in a mess, because what I''m facing is thunder. I''m not reasonable in terms of this level.


    Lei Yuhong couldn''t see it any more. He called out, "come here. That''s not the place you should sit."


    I didn''t even pay attention to him, because I saw that Nie Xiaoran came out at this time.


    When she saw this, she frowned and said, "I''ll give you a minute to sit where you should sit."


    Nie Zhengping looked at her and said with a smile, "there''s nothing wrong with sitting like this."


    I see Nie Xiaoran a Leng, then to a Nie Zheng Xuan. At this time, I found that Nie Zhengxuan''s eyes had a kind of resolute expression. She nodded slightly and said, "yes, it''s right to sit like this."


    Nie Xiaoran''s expression is a bit unnatural, and the Lei Huasheng expression opposite me is more embarrassed.


    "Let''s start the meeting." Nie Xiaoran a face of suspicion, this just sat down, said a sentence.


    I sat there and saw Nie Zhengxuan smile at me, then with a wink, she should understand my present situation, it seems that she actually supports.


    It''s better to have her, but I don''t think so.


    "First of all, a promotion will be announced. Because of his excellent performance, Nie Zhengxuan is now promoted to the executive director of the four departments of human resources, publicity, logistics and Secretariat, with immediate effect."


    Nie Xiaoran first announced that we immediately clapped, which means that Nie Zhengxuan has now been promoted.


    "Announce a new appointment, appoint Lei Huasheng as the director of marketing department."


    Let''s clap again. I''ll see what he''s going to do.


    Nie Xiaoran took a look at me and continued strangely: "because of the changes in the marketing department, now the marketing department has to make some work arrangements. Please let director Lei speak."


    Lei Huasheng stood up, cleared his throat and said, "well, in order to better cooperate, I plan to combine the two departments into one department and the two departments of the marketing department into the one department. Lei Yuhong served as minister and Wu xiner as vice minister. The former Vice Minister of the two departments became the leader of the two groups. The project is divided equally. "


    As soon as he finished, I heard a few rare applause, which was applauded by Lei Yuhong and the vice minister.


    This kind of thing, Nie Xiaoran certainly will not make a statement, she should have seen, the overall situation is not quite right.


    And if I think about it, she still hopes that this kind of thing will happen. Obviously, this time, Lei''s is going for Nie''s throne. They don''t know what''s going on.


    Lei Huasheng announced that there was no response. He was also blinded. He should not know what happened.


    Lei Yuhong is more strange, then said: "Vice Minister Wu, what do you mean."


    "You called the vice minister, too?" Before I said anything, Nie Zhengping said, "you are not qualified to call her like this. Do you understand?""You." Lei Yuhong was obviously a little angry. If it wasn''t for Lei Huasheng''s hand, he might have quarreled at this time.


    "Director Nie, I don''t know what it means?" Lei Hua asked coldly.


    Nie Zhengping laughed, stood up and said, "I don''t have any opinions about how to change your marketing department, but please don''t touch our HR department, OK?"


    Lei Hua was stunned, then looked at me and said, "I didn''t touch the people in your HR department?"


    Nie Zhengping, with a smile, pointed to me and said, "let me give you a formal introduction. Minister Wu xiner is now the Minister of the second Department of the Ministry of human resources and vice minister Liu here."


    Sister Liu and I immediately stood up and saluted them. I saw Lei Huasheng''s whole face turned black. It was obvious that he didn''t know about it. He looked at me angrily, and I felt like it was going to explode.

 Chapter 257

    "Director Nie, you should make it clear that they are the directors of my marketing department. They can''t be transferred without my consent." Lei Hua said coldly.


    It is true that the transfer of the two departments must be carried out by the directors of the two departments.


    Nie Zhengping was not afraid of him and said, "Oh, when you took office, it was 2:32 today, and when they were transferred, it was about 10:30 in the morning. That is to say, at that time, they were not in your charge."


    "Yes, at that time, they were in my charge." Nie Zhengxuan then said with a smile: "I have handed over. At that time, I handed over personnel with director Nie of human resources department."


    I didn''t expect that Nie Zhengxuan would be so helpful.


    As soon as the words were finished, Lei Huasheng was completely stunned.


    Nie Zhengping probably didn''t see what he had said. He continued: "that is to say, from 10:30 in the morning, Minister Wu is in my charge. It has nothing to do with you."


    "This, this. No, how can that be? "


    Lei Huasheng was obviously flustered. He didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen.


    "It''s normal. It''s just a transfer between the two departments." Nie Zhengping showed his hand and said, "so, your order at 2:30 is invalid, because they are no longer your employees."


    "No, no, they have to be transferred back."


    Lei Huasheng suddenly grasped the key point and looked at Nie Zhengping.


    "Well, the transfer must be approved by others. That Minister Wu, now director Lei of the marketing department, wants you to be transferred to the marketing department. What do you think? "


    Nie Zhengping''s face was upright, and his words were completely reasonable.


    "I don''t agree with the transfer. I think the human resources department is very good. I don''t want to leave. "


    Nie Zhengping listened to me and said, "well, there''s no way. If the client doesn''t agree, we don''t have the right to interfere with others at will. Otherwise, I''ll go back to work."


    Nie Zhengxuan said with a smile: "director Nie, what do you do? Don''t forget, from now on, I''ve been the CEO of the four departments. If I don''t speak about this, how can you transfer the excellent personnel of my department casually? "


    Well, I sneer in my heart. This time things are all right. When I was transferred to the human resources department, Nie Zhengxuan was still the director of the marketing department.


    There is no problem in the transfer of the director to the director.


    Now that I''m a member of the human resources department, this time I''m transferred back and forth. In addition to the director to director situation, there is also an executive president on top. That''s good. It needs to be signed by the CEO.


    Lei Huasheng was obviously stunned there.


    "You, you are..." Lei Yuhong also stood up and obviously wanted to say something, but he couldn''t find any words for a while.


    I looked at sister Liu, who was also smart this time, and said, "Oh, I''m busy with the transfer in the morning, but I haven''t had time to hand over. After the meeting, I''ll go to minister Lei to hand over these projects."


    Sister Liu put all the documents on the table, and we all saw them. This means that we have separated from the marketing department, and we don''t have to worry about this stall any more.


    Lei Yuhong suddenly had no words, but Lei Huasheng''s expression became a little terrible.


    I''m not afraid of him. I know there must be something wrong with their project. He thought, maybe I brought this problem to him.


    So with this move, he can not only get the marketing department under his own name, but also suppress us. Then, as a vice minister, I have to contribute to this project.


    It''s a pity that I''ve left the marketing department now. There''s no way to pull me into the water.


    "Chairman Nie, you have to say something about this." Lei Huasheng really didn''t move. He looked at Nie Xiaoran.


    Nie Xiaoran sighed and said, "are you going through the normal procedures of the company?"


    This is to Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping. Two people a starting point nodded, Nie Zhengping said: "of course, is the normal procedure, you rest assured."


    Nie Zhengxuan also responded with a smile: "we all know the rules, so we must follow the company''s process."


    Nie Xiaoran looked at me and Lei Huasheng, sighed and said, "there''s no way to do it, because it''s the normal procedure of the company to do things according to the company''s regulations. As the chairman of the board, I can''t be special, right. I think you''d better go through the normal procedures. "


    Finally, I said it to Lei Huasheng. I saw that Lei Huasheng''s face changed.


    Is it a joke to go through normal procedures? First, it depends on my wishes. I don''t agree with them. What else can I say.


    Besides, even if I agree, Nie Zhengping has to agree. I don''t think he will agree casually. And now, the more troublesome thing is to go through Nie Zhengxuan.


    In the morning, Nie Zhengxuan was still the head of the marketing department. At that time, I was in the marketing department, but in the afternoon, I was already in the HR department."Well, I''ll ask Minister Wu, if you quit, what about your projects?"


    Lei Huasheng had to face me now.


    "With Minister Lei and his marketing department, I will let Vice Minister Liu hand over the past. We will also adapt to the work of the human resources department as soon as possible, and strive to complete the above tasks as soon as possible."


    Lei Huasheng is probably angry. That is to say, I''m ready to be a shake hands manager, and this shake hands is not the same.


    I just dumped the store. This time, I have to inform Husen and situ GUI that if these items are given to Lei Yuhong''s marketing department, they will have to increase their pressure.


    "Can we finish the project together?"


    Lei Huasheng is still making the final effort. If I didn''t know the problems in their project, I could have a try, but now, I can only say sorry.


    "Well, forget it. Now that I''ve been transferred, I need to get familiar with the new department as soon as possible, and the market is really too tired. Besides, I have to start from scratch with these people, and I still have too much to learn."


    I refused him. How ugly is Lei Huasheng''s face.


    I know that he should have come to the end. He knows that I did it, but it''s impossible to say it here, because he did it too.


    If I say something worse than him.


    Now it depends on who can pull who down. We are both fighting in secret. But this time, I find that I can win because of Nie Zhengxuan''s accident.


    In other words, she may also be waiting for such an opportunity.


    In the face of such a situation, instead of putting me aside, sister Liu gave me a look to see the meaning, she understood what was going on.


    "It''s a conspiracy. How can you do that?" The voice of thunder suddenly raised eight degrees, and then called out.


    This is not just his effort. I saw Lei Yuhong clapping the table and looking at me.


    Nie Zhengxuan wanted to say something, but I didn''t want her to calm down. After all, it''s my own business. I can only do it myself.


    "Director Lei, in fact, this is the best thing for the company, do you know? My resignation report has been written. If you just said that, I will probably resign. At that time, you will all face this matter. "


    Lei Huasheng was obviously stunned. He looked at me like this all the time. He hummed for a long time and said, "is it really you?"


    "What am I?" I pretended to scratch my head.


    Lei Huasheng pointed with his hand and said, "you have broken my plan. You know this project."


    I also had to frown and say: "director Lei, we have something to say. Your project has been operated by Minister Lei Yuhong since it was signed. Have I ever asked?"


    I look at Lei Yuhong. Lei Yuhong doesn''t dare to say anything for a moment. This is inevitable, because I have never operated this thing. How do I know it will be like this.


    I looked back at Lei Huasheng and continued: "besides, Minister Lei Yuhong should have preserved the specific contents of your project very well, and it''s even more impossible for me to know. Have you ever thought about it? It''s impossible for me to intervene in this matter. "


    Lei Huasheng was obviously really angry. He snorted and said, "even so, I''ve got a batch of goods secretly."


    "Wait a minute," I deliberately interrupted Lei Huasheng, looked at him and said, "director Lei, you are secretly inside, but also their own shipping, you know, this kind of behavior, is harmful to the interests of the company."


    "It''s not the same as you think. It''s the goods needed for this project." Lei Huasheng looks at me coldly.


    He didn''t realize that he had been forced to say the wrong thing by me.


    I just laughed, shook my head and said: "director Lei, you also said that this product is different from what I think. I don''t know what it is. I thought you were secretly shipping from the company. I don''t know about this matter."


    "You..." Lei Huasheng pointed at me, but now I can''t help it.


    "Director Lei, you have to give me an account of this." At this time, Nie Xiaoran suddenly said, "the company''s projects are not delivered through normal channels, but you secretly prepared a batch of goods. What''s the situation?"


    I secretly sneer in my heart, I just want this result, how can I put it on the surface.


    Lei Huasheng obviously didn''t discuss this matter with Nie Xiaoran. It was his own idea. Unexpectedly, I forced him to face up now.


    "We''ll talk about it later." Lei Huasheng just answered, but Nie Xiaoran didn''t say anything.


    It seems that there is still a sense of trust between them. I won''t make thunder sound just because of my words.


    "The relationship between you, situ GUI and Hu Sen is not simple. You should operate it together." Lei Huasheng said at this time."Wait a minute." I still answered with indifference, "I have five project contracts here, all of which are signed with situ company and Hu group. But let''s see, which of these five projects is not earned by the company?"


    I opened the initial project, and then said, "and this, anyway, I''m not in the marketing department. I said, it was very good at the beginning, but who insisted on intervening, and the result is?"


    I saw Lei Yuhong trying to say something, but I finally swallowed it.


    "Well, I''ll take it back. I''ve tried my best. Although I don''t earn as much as before, I still earn it. I admit that I have a good relationship with Chairman situ and chairman Husen, but it''s also a normal market need, right?"


    Let me see Nie Zhengxuan. She has to say something about this.


    Nie Zhengxuan said coldly: "yes, it''s a good relationship. At least the price is good. Some people have a good relationship with Hu Yan. As a result, Hu didn''t do anything there."


    "Shut up." This sarcastic, sure enough, Lei Yuhong a little too much to eat, said.


    Nie just said coldly: "the Nie just shut up for you."


    Although Lei Yuhong still dares to cross Nie Zhengxuan a little bit, when he comes to Nie Xiaoran''s side, he doesn''t dare at all. I had to keep quiet.

 Chapter 258

    "You see, it''s normal, but another thing I want to say is that last time I had a mess. Someone messed up the matter and then transferred it to me. I''ve tried my best to recover it. I don''t want to talk about the credit, but there must be the hardship. Why, now that things are screwed up again, do I have to carry the pot? "


    I think it''s better to make it clear, and I''m also trying to cover up something.


    Speaking of the last project, I really hurt Lei Yuhong, but Lei Yuhong didn''t respond, because at that time, there were too many people coming. Situ GUI and Hu Sen were just two of them.


    He messed up, and I found it again. Nie Xiaoran knew about it when he thought about it.


    Of course, it''s just an impression that this thunderstorm is bound to screw things up.


    This time, I know that the damage to them is even less obvious, but I still want to tell you from the last time that Lei Yuhong is responsible for the mess.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhengping sighed as soon as he finished saying this, and said, "who said no? Last time, it was your marketing department that carried the pot. I won''t say anything. We can''t let the human resources department also carry the pot."


    His way of speaking is just right.


    Thunder voice anger all clenched fist, obviously has reached the extreme.


    I know this. It''s time for an end. At that time, he looked at Nie Xiaoran.


    "Chairman, I haven''t been in the company for a long time, but I have experienced a lot. But to be honest, I haven''t lost anything to the company in such a short time, have I? This point, you can ask Nie director, oh, sorry, should call Nie president


    Nie Zhengxuan nodded and said, "Oh, don''t say that. The company owes you a lot."


    She said this is not light or heavy, but just the finishing point, Nie Xiaoran''s eyes, there is a little bit of confusion. Then he looked at Lei Hua Sheng.


    I heaved a long sigh and added a little more.


    "Chairman, I don''t know whether the company owes me or not. When I work here, I naturally have to consider for the company. I didn''t know why, because I took over that project, and I know the cause and effect. Plus I have a good assistant. So I tried to get the loss back. "


    Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping nodded from the beginning, which was a support for me.


    "But this one, I really don''t know how to say. Let''s say, I didn''t even see the cover of this project. At this time, I told me that I wanted to build a marketing department, and then I said that I wanted to face the project together. Is this not equivalent to pressing up the unknown risks? I really can''t accept this. Besides, I''m still the Minister of human resources. "


    Nie Xiaoran can''t help nodding. I know what she means. Now these words really move her.


    If I don''t say it, then later, she will start to investigate me, or even do some special investigation, in a word, she will aim at me. But now, I have to be clear.


    Nie Zhengxuan said: "yes, since we have taken over, we have to face the difficulties created by ourselves, and there is no way."


    Nie Zhengping thought for a while, said with a smile: "if we human resources department sacrifice, director Lei, what kind of talents you want, just tell us, we will work overtime to find a way for you. Also, if there are special talents who want to take a green channel or something, I''ll arrange it for you. "


    At the beginning, I heard Nie Zhengping say sacrifice. I thought he was going to say something. When I heard that, I almost laughed.


    What''s the use of recruitment? If recruitment is useful, it''s not such a plan.


    Sure enough, thunder turned into a sound, and then slowly put down his fist. I know my victory this time.


    He has no way to deal with me, because what I said is also true. In the past, I carried the pot, but it was really my project. Now, I will not carry the pot again, and he has no way.


    "Well, you are right, but I really have a problem now. I hope Minister Wu can help me."


    At this time, I can only cruel heart, but words can not say so.


    "Director Lei, what I can do for you is to say something about human resources. Of course, I can''t do anything else. "


    I have to say that. Now I''m from the human resources department. Although I really want to go back to the market, if I want to go back, I must be in a good position.


    I won''t say that. It depends on how they do it.


    Lei Huasheng snorted coldly. It seemed that he had calmed down. He had to think of his own way.


    Looking at his watch, I felt a burst of joy in my heart. At this time, I looked at Lei Yuhong again. He was no longer arrogant at the beginning.


    So far as the meeting is over, it''s almost over. Nie Xiaoran said two more words of confidentiality, which made everyone break up the meeting.


    Back in the office, sister Liu was the first to rush into my office. As soon as she entered the door, she said, "OK, Minister Wu, you''re very good at it. You''ve really taken refuge. However, why does Nie Zhengxuan help us?"I have a look outside, Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping are coming in.


    I had to raise my voice and said: "Vice Minister Liu, you organize two people to hand over to the marketing department. After that, let the people in our department adapt to the work of the human resources department as soon as possible. I want to complete all the work of the human resources department in three days."


    Sister Liu should also be eyes swept to them, a loud response: "don''t worry, I''ll arrange." Then he turned and walked towards the door.


    As soon as they opened the door, they met Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping.


    I hastened to greet him and said, "Oh, this time President Nie and director Nie have come to me for guidance. Should I say that I am here to enhance the brilliance of Piper."


    They all laughed and sat down. I pushed the door and asked Tang Xin to pour some tea and coffee.


    Soon arranged for a while, Nie Zhengxuan opened the mouth first.


    "You really dare. If I didn''t cover you today, you''d make it look bad."


    "Congratulations, of course," the president said, "I''m not going to go out for a big dinner


    Nie Zhengxuan pointed at me, laughed and said, "forget it, it''s your gift a few days ago. I like it very much. Because of that, I helped you."


    "And gifts, why don''t I?" Nie Zhengping obviously came to join in the fun.


    "If you want, I can also buy you lipstick, BB cream or something." I had to fight a ha ha.


    This time, Nie Zhengxuan laughed, but Nie Zhengping was a little embarrassed. Looking at Nie Zhengxuan, he only laughed and said, "it''s these. I don''t want them."


    Of course, the real situation is really only known by Nie Zhengxuan and me, so we won''t say anything.


    Nie Zhengxuan pulled the topic back and said, "today''s recruitment is good. I like it. Now, we still have a good relationship with our subordinates. That''s good."


    "But about that transfer." I asked carefully.


    Nie Zhengxuan looked outside and said, "didn''t I just come to make it up? Come on, sign this paper. "


    I had a look at it. It was a transfer book, but the date was very detailed. What time was it.


    I just laughed and quickly signed. Looking at Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping also signed, he nodded with satisfaction.


    Nie Zhengxuan said with a smile: "I''ll go right away. You can talk. I have to hand over to director Lei. This is one of them."


    We all laughed. She stood up and left. I was more or less embarrassed. Now Nie Zhengping and I are left in the room.


    "You''ve come to me as a refuge, haven''t you?"


    I had to nod my head. It''s no use saying anything now.


    And I also said this thing clearly. I believe he won''t say anything else.


    Nie Zhengping laughed and said, "I said I would protect you, so I will do it."


    I looked at Nie Zhengping. His eyes were very straight. I couldn''t see the Playboy style at all.


    "You..." I pointed to him. It''s hard to say.


    Nie Zhengping laughed and said, "did you hear something bad about me?"


    I thought for a moment, had to nod, showing an embarrassed expression.


    "Don''t worry, that''s the past. What I want now is to protect you. No matter who you are, you can''t take it away."


    My heart is beating a few times, no one can take away, that means, is not that. I looked at him. Now Nie Zhengping has such charm, but I feel very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 259

    Until he left, I didn''t slow down. How to say, I always feel that something is wrong now?


    What''s the reason? Is it because you want more? I''m about to forget what lanfeifei was like.


    Even the hatred of lanfeifei, I''m a little confused now.


    Who am I? Wu Lanfei, I want to face these people. Situ GUI, my love.


    Huson, a constant pursuer, and a guy who clearly hates people but feels a little moved in his heart.


    No, I shouldn''t think so. I know exactly what kind of person he is. Besides, it''s sister Liu. She has a different relationship with Nie Zhengping. I know that.


    Now, we are all in the human resources department. Although I am sure Nie Zhengping will not attack me, sister Liu, he should have no burden.


    I look out at the busy sister Liu. She seems to have nothing to do. She is still directing the small staff of the marketing department to work.


    How can she be so relaxed, and I, but his collapse like a bow, I believe, if I collapse like this, I really will collapse.


    Just thinking about it, I heard the phone ring.


    I picked it up and looked at it. It''s Huson''s, but there are three words on the screen.


    I''m my honorific to him, and he knows it, but he doesn''t say anything. He seems very proud when I call him that.


    I also asked him why. He said that because they are hated, they are also remembered. And when women like a man, don''t they all whine about it?


    I don''t know what he thinks.


    "Hello, how can I answer the phone?" I picked it up slowly, and Huson''s voice rang immediately.


    "If you think I''m late, I can hang up first, and then I won''t pick up."


    I said coldly, now my mood is very bad, don''t provoke me is true.


    As expected, his tone changed and he said, "no, no, I really have something to do with this."


    "Please be brief."


    "He was cheated. Today my people told me that just now, he went to them."


    I understand what it means. It seems that Lei Yuhong and Lei Huasheng really have no choice but to let them do it.


    I gave a cold smile and said, "of course. By the way, I hope you can add more pressure to the other five projects."


    "What does that mean?" Huson obviously didn''t understand.


    "I''m no longer in the marketing department. From tomorrow, oh no, from today on, I''m already a member of the marketing department, so the marketing department is now dominated by the Lei family."


    "I see." There came Huson''s laughter. It seemed that he was a little happy.


    "Well, nothing else. And thank you


    I don''t know why I want to say thank you, but when I finished, I immediately felt that something was wrong. Without waiting for Huson to speak, I immediately hung up.


    The phone rang in my hand, but I muted it. It was Huson, but I didn''t want to answer it.


    After the phone was cut off, it lit up again. I looked at it. It was a short message with only a few words on it: what''s the matter with you? It worries me.


    I don''t know what happened to me, maybe it''s just because my heart is tired. I sighed and put my cell phone aside, ignoring him.


    It took a long time for me to respond. I just sent him a message to reassure him. I was just a little tired for a while.


    He just sent back a message saying that he was worried about me.


    I just smile, at this time, I don''t know why, I strongly think of situ GUI. Maybe only he can comfort me.


    Tang Xin came in at this time, looked at me and said, "sister Wu, what''s the matter?"


    I shook my head and said, "you can contact Ji Well


    I call him Ji lunatic, but I don''t know how to say it now. Tang Xin probably knows that I just avoided embarrassment and gave me a strange look.


    "Sister Wu, what happened today? It''s so strange. It didn''t happen before. "


    I just shook my head and said, "forget it, don''t worry about it."


    "Yes, yes." Don''t worry about what''s important.


    She quickly took out the phone and dialed it. Chang Ji''s voice is from the phone over there.


    "I said, younger martial sister Tang, what''s the matter."


    "I''m not Tang Shimei, I''m your sister Wu." At this moment, I wake up.


    "Oh, sister Wu, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, there''s something I hope you can help me, but it''s not a big deal. It''s like this. I want to go to a place tonight, and I''m likely not to go back. Can you take care of Tang Xin for me?""Ah..." Inside came a depressed voice. Look at this meaning, Ji Changfeng didn''t mean that much to Tang Xin. I can hear it.


    "No, I''m in a bad mood today. I want to find someone to vent. You know, but I really don''t have time to take care of Tang Xin. She''s alone. I''m not at ease. You know, it''s a time for a lot of things. "


    "Oh." It''s still very lazy over there.


    "Don''t tell me that she can take care of herself, and don''t think too highly of yourself. If something happens to her, I promise you are the one who is most sad."


    I don''t know why. I feel that I should help Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng. They are a little special.


    Tang Xin is a little too active, so active that people feel that she is not the same as her. This is also Ji Changfeng''s problem. He is so stuffy that he will feel like Tang Xin.


    I saw Tang Xin look at me differently, but she didn''t dare to speak and covered her mouth with her hand, obviously controlling her emotions.


    "Well, well, what sister Wu says always has a point of 125. I''ll just listen to you." Ji Changfeng is still lazy, but he can tell that he understands something.


    "Well, it''s time to pick her up at the door after work." I hung up and looked at Tang Xin.


    "Sister Wu." Tang Xin''s eyes can drip honey, said: "you are really a good man, so for our sake."


    "Come on, I also have something to do. Oh, yes, although I have arranged for you tonight, it depends on you whether I can grasp it or not. Shall I teach you? "


    Tang Xin immediately nodded, I looked at her, said: "but to use some things to change, in case I met that Monton can do, you have to give me something to prevent him."


    Tang Xin is biting her lips. I know she is a bit hard to choose.


    Of course, Tang Xin finally gave me a good thing, which can deal with the so-called Mundon, but there is a limit on the number of times.


    I don''t want to. After all, as long as I can deal with him. My task now is to find situ GUI.


    Give him a call. It''s connected very quickly.


    "GUI, I want to see you." I said softly.


    There is obviously a little stunned, because at this time, more or less sensitive.


    "Er, well, return to that hotel, don''t be found."


    I should be a, hung up the phone, street lights, at this time let me upset, I do not know what I am doing now, such a feeling, really hard.


    What''s more, I want to cry, but it''s not me, it''s lanfeifei. I feel that I don''t know lanfeifei any more.


    I am more ruthless and cunning than before in the face of everyone, but I found that my attitude towards everyone when I was in lanfeifei can''t be found now.


    If I am LAN Feifei, I should hate Nie Zhengping, but Wu xiner is not. He is still very interested, although he can''t go any further.


    If I''m LAN Feifei, I should say that Nie Zhengxuan is right, but Wu xiner doesn''t, and I admire her decision, which makes me a little incomprehensible.


    What''s more, I find that I have a little nostalgia for her, Nie Xiaoran.


    I didn''t even think that if I help Lei Huasheng now, I might be able to wipe out Nie easily. At that time, no matter Nie Xiaoran or Nie Zhengxuan or Nie Zhengping, they will become the meat on my chopping board.


    I have nothing now. Even if I help Lei Huasheng and destroy the Nie family, I still have nothing.


    But I didn''t do that. Instead, I''m helping Nie Xiaoran and stabilizing Nie''s final glory.


    What am I doing? I shouldn''t have done that, should I? If it was lanfeifei, she shouldn''t have done it.


    I always thought I was doing things with the attitude of lanfeifei, but now, I find something wrong.


    I have changed a person. When I appear as Wu Xin''er, I am no longer LAN Feifei?


    I don''t know what kind of situation it is now. I just know that I have changed.


    I want answers, I want to ask people who know me, what''s wrong with me? Who should I turn to for the answer?


    Now that I am LAN Feifei, I am also Wu xiner. I don''t have any real ally, even Husen. I didn''t say my identity to him.


    It''s obviously impossible to find him. Only situ GUI, the person I love the most, and the person who loves me the most.


    When I arrived at the hotel, I made two rounds to make sure that no one was following me. Then I went to the back door and swiped my card to the top floor. As soon as the elevator opened, situ GUI had already opened his arms to embrace me.


    But I''m really not in the mood. When he hugged me, maybe he felt my helplessness, so he let go and looked at me in surprise."What''s the matter? My heart He had an anxious look on his face.


    "Xin''er, I''m Wu Xin''er." He said, as if he had been occupied by my soul.


    He looked at me, obviously felt that something was wrong with me, and said softly, "my heart, don''t scare me. What''s the matter? What happened? "


    I can''t help it any more. Everything, at this time, will be put down.


    I grabbed him and cried. That''s when I really relaxed myself.


    He just comforted me like this. I don''t know how long I cried. Then I stopped and looked at his chest again. The clothes were too wet.


    "What''s the matter? Xin''er, have you been wronged? " He had a look of surprise on his face.


    "Don''t guess." I knew what he was thinking, so I had to give him a white look. He laughed and scratched his head.


    "I''m just a little lost, and I can''t find anyone to say it, so I have to come to you."


    "Well, can we come in again? Here, it seems a little..."


    I found that I was still standing in front of the elevator with situ GUI. Fortunately, there was only one single room here. If there were more, there might be onlookers today.

 Chapter 260

    I was embarrassed to follow him into the room, he first handed me some paper towels, and then went to the bathroom to wash a towel and handed it to me, sitting opposite me.


    "Do you want to change your clothes?" I look at the marks on his clothes. I made them. I''m a little embarrassed.


    It seems that he just found out, so he left for a while. Soon, situ GUI in new clothes stood in front of me. He was very handsome, but I don''t know why. At this time, I couldn''t appreciate him.


    "What''s the matter? I didn''t say anything, but suddenly I said I would come here. Originally, it wasn''t my trusted person who was guarding the back door today, so I made a special arrangement. "


    It turns out that every time I come here, I always see one person, who is his confidant.


    "What do you think of lanfeifei at this time?"


    I asked softly. He was obviously stunned, and then looked at me, obviously did not understand what I mean.


    "Lanfeifei, how would she think about what we are doing now, or would she agree with us if it was her?"


    I asked him again, looking into his eyes.


    He was obviously a little stupefied. After a long time, he seemed to react and said, "aren''t you lanfeifei?"


    "No, I''m not. I suddenly realized that I''m Wu Xin''er now. I''m about to lose my former lanfeifei. I can feel it."


    I know from my heart that this is my problem, but I have no solution.


    Situ GUI looked at me as if he understood what I meant.


    "Xin''er, or call you Feifei. I know what you think in your heart now, just like me, becoming situ GUI. I''m not situ GUI at all. You know how you want me to adapt. But now, I have to live in situ GUI''s name, right?"


    I nodded, I suddenly found that I was not the only one who had such a problem. Situ GUI and Hu Sen were both such people.


    Not to mention, it''s the first time I''ve found that I really have something in common with them.


    Situ GUI looked at me quietly for a long time and said, "you didn''t forget lanfeifei. You just sealed lanfeifei in your memory temporarily. If one day, lanfeifei will come back naturally when she needs it."


    I was stunned for a moment, but nodded and thought about it. It was really like what situ GUI said.


    "Well, can you give lanfeifei a night to live tonight?"


    Situ GUI didn''t answer. He just looked at me quietly and stroked my face.


    I look into the mirror in the room. In the mirror is lanfeifei. Lanfeifei with short hair is so strange.


    Last time I met with Huson in this way, but at that time, I didn''t find myself. It can be said that at that time, I didn''t think about this problem.


    "Feifei, long time no see." I said softly to myself in the mirror.


    In the mirror, another figure appeared. He came over and hugged me.


    "See, it''s been a long time, but you''re still lanfeifei. Wu Xin''er or LAN Feifei is your own heart. But now you have to rely on Wu xiner. "


    I nodded, I still understand this truth, must rely on Wu Xin''er, I now have no other choice.


    "GUI, now I''m LAN Feifei, no longer Wu xiner. Is it really good for you to hold me like this?"


    I smile, feel their heart is slowly open, he let people relax, I lean on him, feel his taste.


    "How to say, I''m not used to it. I always feel that what I''m holding is not my wife."


    I said with a smile, "if it''s Wu Xin''er, it won''t be like this."


    Situ GUI nodded his head honestly. I turned around and hugged him gently. He said, "but you said that no matter Wu Xin''er or LAN Feifei, people will like it. What you said doesn''t count. I''m LAN Feifei now. I want you to love me."


    He just laughed and gave me a kiss on the forehead.


    So I fell into his arms and said softly, "I''ve arranged for tangxin. I don''t have to go back tonight."


    "Really?" He laughed happily, and at the same time, he picked me up and quickly walked towards the bedroom.


    Yes, today, let me forget everything with lanfeifei''s attitude.


    When I came to the company the next day, I could really adjust my mind. Of course, I''m still Wu xiner, because lanfeifei can''t do anything now.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the front desk staff stand up and salute me. The way of saluting was much better than before.


    I still think about what happened today, but I can''t help remembering that I entered the human resources department yesterday. In any case, I was in charge of them.I had to say hello to them and then came to my new office.


    The office is very quiet, I thought there was no one, but when I entered the door, I found that sister Liu had been sitting there, looking at the pile of things in front of her, with a headache.


    "What''s the matter? It''s sad?" I asked with a smile.


    "You don''t have to worry. I can''t do it. I have to train them, but I don''t really understand the human resources department''s stuff." I can''t help laughing. I can''t help with this.


    Knock on the door, two figures appear in the door of the second. One is Minister Zhou, and behind him is sister rainbow.


    "Minister Zhou, you see, I didn''t even visit you, so you came here. I''m really sorry."


    I quickly welcomed him with a smile and shook hands with him.


    Zhou chuckled and said, "after visiting, I will be a colleague of a department. Speaking of it, Minister Wu is young and promising, which makes us old people blush."


    I can only smile, did not answer, come here, equivalent to grab people''s jobs, or a little low-key better.


    "Minister Zhou is here today. What can I do for you? If you need anything, just tell me


    But Minister Zhou said with a smile: "it''s nothing. I just know that you have started training now. I''m afraid that you don''t understand what you don''t understand. I''ll bring you an acquaintance. She''s the best trainer. How about that? Do you want it? "


    "Yes, Minister Zhou, this is really a great support for our work. I have to thank you for inviting you to dinner when I have time." I said with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t have to eat." Minister Zhou laughed and said, "I''m old. I don''t have much ambition. I want to retire and live a safe life. You young people, you should fight."


    These two sentences are a little different, but I can hear them.


    Generally speaking, he thought I was here to grab the position, because obviously the Nie family and I have a very good relationship. Now I come to the Ministry of human resources, and his position as the first minister is likely to be successful.


    But he still wants to work hard, because now I''m in power. He knows that if he only ingrained and flattered me, it would be better later.


    He said this means that he doesn''t want to fight with me, as long as I give him a position so that he can sit safely for a few years and retire.


    I just laughed. Well, it''s not sure how long I will stay in HR department.


    "Minister Zhou, you just stay well. In this position, I don''t think anyone can do as well as you. I can''t either."


    Minister Zhou just smiles and shakes his head, but I think it''s still good. At least I show my attitude. I''m not here to fight with you.


    Speaking with Minister Zhou, all the employees have come, and we also need to start the training. Minister Zhou naturally left, but left sister rainbow.


    Speaking of this aspect, I really want to thank him. Sister rainbow is a rare talent. I''m very happy with her coming.


    Tang Xin also came over, but looking at her appearance, there should be no great progress yesterday.


    But I still couldn''t help asking, "how about yesterday''s substantial progress?"


    "We slept together yesterday." She said helplessly.


    "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "But nothing happened."


    I was stunned, and then laughed, reached for her forehead, said: "you little girl ah, you miss spring ah, this is too fast, but also substantive, now good."


    Tang Xin just sighed helplessly and said, "if it happens, he will have to marry me."


    "Who said that what really happened in this society now may not marry you?"


    With a smile, Tang Xin said, "sister Wu, you don''t know, because my family and I are not ordinary families." That''s when I think about it. It''s really unusual.


    By this time, everyone had come. We are preparing for the training, but we hear another knock on the door. Who will come if there is a ban at the door.


    Tang Xin takes a look and opens the door. Outside, Lei Huasheng stands there. He looked at me and asked, "Minister Wu, can I have a chat with you?"


    I have to let him come to my office. Anyway, he is also a director and a shareholder, and his power is far greater than mine.


    When he came to the office, he sat down and put down his cigarette again.


    "Let''s go straight to the subject." He was very calm. He said this directly, which surprised me a little. He went directly to the topic, which was all I wanted.


    I nodded and said, "yes, let''s talk about it. What''s the topic?"


    "Our crisis this time." Lei Huasheng looks at me.


    I just laughed and said, "director Lei, I can''t control the crisis of the marketing department. I have been transferred to the human resources department, and the crisis is yours, not ours."Lei Hua chuckled, then sighed and said, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I didn''t investigate you well. I just wanted to let Yuhong take over your position. I''m really sorry."


    His attitude, let me play up the spirit of 12 points, things are changeable, there must be a demon, his attitude over, let me feel that he must be planning something bigger.

 Chapter 261

    I didn''t say anything, because I don''t know what he is thinking, just know that his current state is absolutely abnormal.


    As the saying goes, if you say too much, you will lose. It''s just right that I don''t speak now.


    Lei Huasheng was stunned for a moment, but he nodded slightly and said, "you are really a powerful person. No wonder you can ask situ GUI and Hu Sen to help you. You are really not an ordinary person."


    "I''m flattered." I just gave a light response. Some words can''t be true at all.


    "Well, let me be clear. I don''t believe you didn''t participate in this project this time."


    "Not really." I thought about it for a moment and replied, "after all, I didn''t follow this project from the beginning."


    "What if you don''t have to follow the project at the beginning?"


    Lei Huasheng is really an old fox. He should have known what''s wrong now. That''s why he said so.


    I just know a light, said: "this I do not know, before that, I was still on holiday. Oh, or, at that time, I left my job. "


    Lei Huasheng nodded, sighed and said, "well, it''s really powerful."


    He said, took out a small thing from his pocket, I had a look, it was actually a recorder. What is he thinking.


    "This thing is useless." He said and threw it over. I took a look at it. It''s really a recorder. It''s still on now. It seems that he has recorded all our talk.


    Fortunately, I didn''t say anything just now, otherwise I would have been cheated.


    Just thinking about it, I heard someone in my mind say: "don''t be fooled, thunder voice, it''s not so easy to talk."


    I was surprised. This is situ GUI. He hasn''t contacted me like this for a long time, probably because of Tang Xin.


    At this time, I took a look outside. From me, I could see the situation outside. Sure enough, Tang Xin looked back at me and then laughed.


    Put her in, it looks like. With situ GUI by my side, I feel much better.


    "Minister Wu, I''ll just say something. With your ability, this Nie family can''t accommodate you."


    "It''s a pity that you''re not in charge of firing me." I just laughed.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that. I mean, Minister Wu, you can go to a bigger place to develop, but you choose Nie''s, which makes me a little strange."


    "It''s nothing strange. As soon as I came, I caught up with Nie''s recruitment, so I had to come."


    "No, just like those days of resignation, you have a chance to enter the situ group and Hu group, but you didn''t go. What does that mean? It means that you still have ambition in your heart."


    I was stunned for a moment. The word ambition is really not suitable for me, but it''s true when I think about it.


    What I want to accomplish must go to a higher position. At least I should be a director. If I don''t have ambition, I can''t go there at all.


    "Well, you are right, but who has no ambition. Who wants to be a small employee? As the saying goes, a soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier, is he? "


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "yes, I agree with this sentence. Therefore, I hope Minister Wu can consider every sentence I say below."


    I nodded but didn''t speak. Now the less I speak, the better.


    "The company is now a president and two vice presidents. In the case of Nie Zhengxuan, he has entered the position of vice president. If Minister Wu is willing to cooperate with me, then the position of vice president is yours."


    I cold smile, this is pick me up.


    "I don''t need it. Mr. Nie and I President Nie, I''m sorry, but I''m not used to it. Although we haven''t been together for a long time, I think we are just like sisters, so I''m sorry. "


    "Oh, so you''re not going to accept this offer?"


    I had to shake my head, make a joke, cooperate, and finally get a vice president, even if it is to give a CEO''s identity, I do not necessarily do.


    Lei Huasheng sighed and said, "sure enough, just a vice president can''t do it. That''s it. "


    He reached out and pulled it out of his pocket, but this time he just pulled out a picture.


    He handed the photo to me, and I had a look at it. In this photo, it''s a young man who looks good.


    I look like I''m 27 or 78 years old. I don''t know what it means.


    "Is this?" I asked strangely.


    "This is my third son, Lei Qingpeng. And my proudest son. "


    "Oh, what do you mean by showing me a picture of your son?"


    "If you are willing to cooperate with me, I can take you to Lei''s house."


    "I''m kidding. I''ve been cooperating for a long time, and I''ve got myself involved in this business. That''s what you can do." I gave a wry smile, this kind of words can also be said, I really don''t know what he thought."Don''t be so excited, because in addition to these, I can add a condition."


    I was stunned for a moment. I really don''t know what else the thunder voice can offer. To be honest, the thunder voice is really cruel. One move after another, and one move is harder than the other. This should be the last move.


    "If you are willing to marry over, I can give you 51% equity of Nie''s company, while we only account for 49%. Once Nie''s name is changed, it can be called Wu''s company."


    "Damn, this thunder voice is really cruel." Situ GUI scolded me in my mind.


    I understand. This thunder voice probably thinks that people have a price, just to see if you have reached his price.


    In fact, his idea is very simple. I came out from a small place. Of course, the identity was given to me by situ GUI.


    So what I want most is power and land, and what he wants most is these things.


    Of course, he has difficulties now. It seems that he is getting further away from finding these things. So he saw my talent.


    This talent is really ridiculous. Because of my relationship with situ GUI and Hu Sen, I seem to have been in the marketing department. So he should think that I am a marketing talent, or even a genius.


    Such a talent, naturally, can''t be wasted. If I get married to the Lei family, then if I can really get the support of Nie''s company, plus the support from situ GUI and Hu Sen, I believe Nie''s company can go further.


    Even if only the third largest company in the city appears, it''s quite good, and Lei Huasheng''s move is equivalent to eating Nie''s mouth.


    I looked at him and he gave me 51%, which is quite a lot. If there is nothing else, it should be a good way.


    But he has something he can''t find.


    As for my identity, although this company is not 100% owned by my father, at the beginning, my father brought 51% of the shares.


    In other words, it''s mine, and it''s not something that ray or someone else can bring to me.


    Although those shares do not belong to me now, it does not mean that I will not be involved in those shares in the future. It''s a pity that we can''t get through this aspect.


    And if I really have to promise them, then situ GUI and Hu Sen will not be able to help me again.


    Situ GUI''s side is positive, because in that case, I will violate more, not only with his promise, but also with my own heart.


    As for Huson, once I enter Ray''s house, it means that I will no longer help lanfeifei, and then he will not be able to help me.


    "Minister Wu, my son is quite excellent, or..."


    Lei Huasheng also wanted to add some oil and vinegar to say something, but I reached out to stop him.


    "Director Lei, I don''t think you have investigated seriously. I have a boyfriend."


    I laughed. I''ve told many people about this, and I''ve also told Husen. Of course, situ GUI also knows that his boyfriend is him.


    Lei Huasheng laughed, then shook his head and said: "Minister Wu, it''s not good to lie after all. In fact, I sent someone to check you, and I chose three people who are most likely to be your boyfriends. But unfortunately, after my investigation, none of them is possible. "


    "That means you haven''t been careful enough." I laughed.


    Lei Huasheng snorted coldly and said, "Minister Wu, don''t make fun of me. You don''t have a boyfriend. I have a very detailed investigation."


    I had to give him a white look, and then said: "director Lei, I didn''t say that my boyfriend is a living man, right? He is dead, but I will not betray him. "


    "Good job." Situ GUI''s voice appeared in my mind, and I was very excited.


    There is nothing wrong with what I said. I do have a boyfriend, but in fact, he is not human, and I really don''t want to betray him.


    Lei Hua was stunned and said, "dead? It''s impossible. How can Well, even if he dies, has Minister Wu considered finding another one? "


    "No I said with a faint smile: "unless he really does not want to love me, otherwise, I will never consider other people."


    I look out, as if I''m talking about a very common thing.


    But with such an expression, I think Lei Huasheng would be very troublesome. He stood up, sighed helplessly and said, "minister Lei, I hope you can think about it. I deeply mourn the death of your boyfriend, but people have to live for themselves?"


    I nodded, said: "you are right, people want to live for themselves, so I come to work now, and I live well, don''t I? Besides, there are a lot of people chasing me now. Don''t you see that Huson? Unfortunately, I don''t like him


    Lei Huasheng was stunned there. This situation should be the most troublesome. Of course, I gave him the trouble."Minister Wu."


    I reached out to interrupt him, took the photo and handed it to him. I said, "director Lei, your son is really excellent, but he is not the type I like. Sorry, I can''t accept this condition."


    He took a long breath, should be to give up, said: "did not expect, Minister Wu is also a man of temperament, well, this matter, I will not say, but minister Lei, if you can consider, I hope you still consider."


    I looked at the outside training and said, "director Lei, when I turned you down, I saw that you were quite unhappy. Can you tell me why?"


    I have asked this question clearly, but I have no choice but to talk more about it.


    Lei Huasheng sighed helplessly and said, "because I really don''t have time. If I don''t solve this problem in two days, maybe this time, it will be really troublesome."


    I just laughed, it seems that this sentence is true, I had to nod, said: "director Lei, then I can only pray for you, I hope you can solve the problem as soon as possible."


    He looked at me, probably did not believe that I was in the end, can still hold it.


    Because before that, situ GUI said to me in his mind that there was another recorder in Lei Huasheng''s body. Looking at the meaning, he probably thought that I would slip my tongue.

 Chapter 262

    Looking at the figure of Lei Huasheng leaving, I went to the desk and closed the recorder he handed me just now. I was recording all the time just now. This thing, for me, is a good thing.


    "Xin''er, you really know how to say it. This time, it''s really hard." Situ GUI said happily.


    I had to reply. Anyway, I''ll wait to see what Lei Huasheng and Lei Qinghong will do this time.


    This time, I must catch him. Lei Qinghong, the second generation, doesn''t know what he will know. It seems that I can only be more ruthless at once.


    Although I may feel sorry for LAN Feifei, as situ GUI said, I am Wu xiner who wants to get the answer.


    For this answer, the former lanfeifei had to hide it until I got the secret.


    Two days, although not fast, but also not slow, today is Friday, according to reason, today how should also have an account is.


    I sit in the office and look at the outside bored. Now I''m still training. However, in recent days, I feel that the people in my marketing department are almost becoming human resources department.


    Their learning ability is very strong, and everyone has begun to enter the working state.


    But I know that it''s only temporary. I haven''t looked for anyone in the past two days. I''m just taking tangxin with me. I should go back and go to work when I should.


    Situ GUI and Hu Sen didn''t come either. Recently, it''s a sensitive period. No one can expose themselves first, so we are all behind the scenes.


    I called Ji Changfeng. He said that Lei Yuhong had found him again. He calculated it. Of course, this time it was a sham.


    He just said that Lei Yuhong must have bad luck recently. If he dissolves it, it will be all right. If he doesn''t, he will go to the boundary of the Tang family and get there safely.


    I smile, thank him, he is nothing, because listen to Tang Xin said, he from Lei Yuhong side, should be made a lot of money.


    I wonder how Tang Xin knows. It turns out that Ji Changfeng''s card actually appears in Tang Xin''s hand.


    "You''re very quick. Did you hand in your salary card so soon?" I laughed and joked.


    However, Tang Xin spat out his tongue and said, "what kind of salary card? He''s still wandering outside now. I said let him find a job, but he said he would not give it back. These days, I''ve subsidized him, and he''s paying back the money."


    I laughed. I don''t know how to think of Tang Xin, but Ji Changfeng is also a fortune teller like him. If he doesn''t really want to find him, he can''t make any money.


    Just having a good chat, Zhang Wei came. I haven''t seen her for a long time. It''s very kind to see her.


    "Minister Wu, assistant Tang."


    "Zhang Wei, I heard that you have also been promoted. Have you been promoted with President Nie?"


    Zhang Wei said with a smile: "or thanks to your blessing, I am now assistant to the president."


    "Then you are half a level lower than me, OK." I said with a smile.


    But Zhang Wei shook his head and said, "what''s low or high? Just have a good time. By the way, this afternoon, there will be a high-level meeting. Please go and attend it."


    I was stunned for a moment. The high-level meeting can only be attended by personnel above the director. I''m just a minister. I don''t have the right to participate, do I?


    I looked at Zhang Wei and hoped that she could give a hint, but she said with a smile, "I don''t have any hints here, but what I can tell you is that it is related to the marketing department, and you participate in it, which is an order issued by the chairman in person. Shall we go or not? "


    When I heard that it was related to the marketing department, I could probably guess what it was. It must be Lei Yuhong''s business, but I don''t know how it is developing.


    Seeing off Zhang Wei, having a simple lunch at noon, he and sister Liu came to the meeting room. This time, it was us. It seems that Lei Yuhong had a little trouble there.


    We have the lowest status now. Of course, we have to arrive as early as possible. After we go in, there are people from the Secretariat there to clean up. Zhang Wei is also directing.


    It seems that she should have participated in this meeting. When she saw us, she just laughed and came to us and said, "President Nie asked me to be the venue for this meeting. I''m still a little nervous."


    I nodded, which is good, at least to see a few acquaintances.


    She took me to a seat and took me to sit down. I had a look. It seems that the seat is not right.


    "Zhang Wei, we are old friends. Don''t hurt me. This position is not right."


    I carefully calculated, this position to me, can be really a bit amazing, I should be sitting in the back.


    Zhang Wei smiles and says, "how can I harm you? Don''t worry, Minister Liu. You''re not here. Come with me."


    Sister Liu was stunned and said, "Minister Liu, I''m vice minister."Zhang Wei mysteriously smile, did not say anything, took him to a seat to sit down.


    Soon, people began to walk in. I saw Nie Zhengping come in and sit opposite me. I was very surprised.


    He gave me a smile and said nothing.


    Nie Zhengxuan also came in, but she sat at the top of Nie Zhengping. At this time, another person came in, but I didn''t know her. She was a very smart woman and looked very old.


    She sat beside me, looked at me, reached out and said, "Hello, my name is Li Shu."


    I had to stand up and shake hands with her, because she can sit in this position, which means that she should at least be equal to Nie Zhengxuan.


    So she should be another vice president. This identity is really amazing.


    He said, "I''ll take care of you a little more."


    I am a Leng, who is the elder brother, wait, elder brother, Li Shu, Li Tao. I understood immediately in my heart. So, should this woman be Li Tao''s sister?


    She actually sits in such a position, that is to say, she is also a senior executive of the company. This Li Tao is really not so simple.


    Just thinking about it, I saw that Lei Huasheng and Li Tao came in and sat down separately. Lei Huasheng sat on Nie Zhengxuan''s head, but Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping gave him a blank look.


    And Li Tao, he pretended not to know me, sat on the top of Li Shu.


    That''s right. These senior executives are all their own people. They didn''t let the directors of other departments come to the executive meeting at all.


    And now, my next song is still empty, and then it''s sister Liu, but for a long time, that position is so empty.


    After a while, Nie Xiaoran also came in, sat on the top position, coldly looked at everyone.


    When I saw her, I felt a little relieved. Then he looked behind me and immediately turned into an angry expression.


    "Director Lei, where is director Lei?" Nie Xiaoran looks at Lei Huasheng coldly.


    Lei Hua Sheng had to sigh and said softly, "he''s gone. Maybe he won''t go back to this city."


    No way. Did Lei Yuhong run away? I just reflected that the plan should have been successful, but how did Lei Yuhong leave so soon?


    This is what I didn''t expect. I thought that when he left, I could send people to follow him or find him. But now, he left too suddenly.

 Chapter 263

    I would like to call Tang Xin or Ji Changfeng to confirm where Lei Yuhong has gone, but I also know that it is absolutely inappropriate to call now.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve got him." Situ GUI''s voice rang at this time, and I put down my snack.


    "Gone?" Nie Xiaoran first took a look at Lei Huasheng. At this time, Lei Huasheng did not have the spirit of the previous two days.


    "Pop." With a loud noise, Nie Xiaoran clapped the table so hard. For a moment, all the people looked at Nie Xiaoran.


    "A project, the company lost seven million, you know? Seven million, but you let him go. Who gave you the courage? "


    Nie Xiaoran is really angry. Only then did I know that I would have lost so much money.


    I had to lower my head and not look at Lei Huasheng''s expression.


    At this time, I suddenly found that Li Shu next to me handed me a note from under the table.


    I didn''t look at her, at this time, some small movements, really small movement, I looked at a few people opposite, they are looking at the angry Nie Xiaoran.


    I quickly took the note, opened it, it should be written by Li Tao: this task, you can lift it.


    I Leng for a while, looking to the other side, other people did not pay attention to us, and Nie Xiaoran just finished training Lei Huasheng.


    I immediately put the low card in my pocket. I''m afraid I''ll stand up and talk back. This note will be too obvious.


    "OK, now let''s talk about this. What should we do?"


    "Chairman, I think we should rebuild the marketing department first, and because of this major mistake, I think, director Lei..." Li Shu opened her mouth first.


    She is the president of several other departments in the market, which is also her business.


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said: "OK, this batch. From today on, Lei Huasheng is no longer the director of marketing department. As for the marketing department, do you have any comments? "


    "Can you bring back Minister Wu and her team from the human resources department?" Li Shuli said.


    "No way." Nie Zhengping raised his objection before others could speak.


    This can be lively, I see to Nie Zhengping, but he said hatefully: "at the beginning, because who let Wu minister transfer over, now also want to transfer back, this is unreasonable."


    Nie Zhengxuan also said at this time: "yes, chairman, now Minister Wu''s team is learning very fast, and the human resources department should really have some fresh blood."


    "The human resources department has enough blood, and now the marketing department is in a state of no leader. Can''t I go down directly?" Li Shu is also a little angry.


    "Come on, don''t make any noise." Nie Xiaoran patted the table and everyone was quiet.


    She turned to me, I suddenly felt her eyes full of tenderness, do not know why, this makes me very surprised.


    "Minister Wu, what do you have to say?"


    I thought about it for a moment. At this time, it''s just an opportunity to show. If I say it well, maybe it can be like what Li Tao said.


    And I don''t just want to benefit from it, I want to get trust.


    "First of all, I feel that President Nie and director Nie want me to stay, but I still want to go back to the marketing department."


    "Why?" Nie Zhengping has asked anxiously.


    "Because this is the best choice for Nie." I looked at Nie Zhengping and said, "the human resources department has excellent talents. Mr. Zhou and his team are very good, but the marketing department is just a short board. The growth of a company is not the best one, but the short board, isn''t it?"


    No one said anything. I know that at this time, everyone knows what I''m talking about, and the short board of the marketing department is not so short.


    "If we don''t solve the problem of short board, even if we have the strongest human resources department, what''s the use? So although it''s very difficult now, I think it''s just the chairman who I take over. I have a condition. "


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "in this way, I can appoint you as the acting director to handle all the affairs of the marketing department temporarily. If I handle it properly this time, I can help you."


    I shook my head and said, "it''s not this position. It''s not an important thing for me. It''s just that I hope that we can forget the lost projects and the previous losses. From now on, I''ll see if we can usher in new business opportunities."


    After that, all the people looked at me. It''s too difficult. Seven million is not a small amount. If you win new business opportunities, you can''t earn seven million all at once.


    Nie Xiaoran thought for a moment and said, "well, in this way, the post of director of marketing department will be concurrently held by President Li Shu for the time being. If we do well this time, I will directly mention you."


    Great, I just want such an effect. When I turn my head and look at other people, I find that they all nod slightly. Only Nie Zhengping looks at me with an unwilling face.


    "If this is done well, your marketing department will give it to Xiao Liu, and she will know how to do it."Sister Liu also looked at me at this time, and then she finally understood what Zhang Wei meant just now.


    Walking out of the meeting room, I found that all the others had left, but Lei Huasheng and Nie Zhengping stayed.


    Two people also don''t deal with, I saw this kind of situation, had to go to Lei Huasheng side first, so-called gentleman can offend, villain absolutely can''t.


    Now, compared with other people, Lei Hua''s voice is smaller.


    Lei Huasheng sighed at me and said, "I don''t want to talk about anything else. I''ll try my best to help you if there''s anything I can do for you. I don''t want Yuhong to be outside and can''t come back."


    I nodded, which I think is the same. I just want to get an information, and I don''t need him to stay out for a long time.


    Lei Huasheng sighed again and then left.


    I just turned to Nie Zhengping, he said with a smile: "you can, if you work hard, you should be able to turn the tide. At that time, you are the director."


    "Don''t make me happy. I''m a little sorry now. This stall is too big."


    Speaking of this, Nie Zhengping looked around and said, "who is the man sitting next to you?"


    I was shocked, but pretended not to understand the shaking his head.


    Nie Zhengping laughed and said, "if you have a chance, you might as well go to find him. Maybe there will be a turn for the better."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    I was stunned for a moment. Is this Nie Zhengping helping me? I can''t see it.


    He has a bit of vision. How can he decide that Li Tao will help me? I had to shake my head and left helplessly.


    Back to the office, but found that all the people have packed things, I Leng for a while, but found that they are smiling. And the leader is Tang Xin.


    This little girl, is she going to be a good student?

 Chapter 264

    We did win, and we were very happy to win, because after we came out of the company, situ GUI told us that we could make a detour and go to the secret club.


    Several of us have made two rounds before we passed. There should be no problem, and there will be no outsiders in this place.


    When I came to the club, everything here was ready. It was a kind of celebration banquet, of course, just a few of us.


    "Lei Yuhong has arrived at the boundary of the Tang family. Now the Tang family does help and has controlled him. Of course, he doesn''t know it himself."


    I laughed. It''s good news, but it''s a little bit of trouble.


    "Well, Li Tao is also on the road. In case he..."


    Tang Xin then laughed and said, "don''t worry, no matter who it is, it''s impossible to find him or contact him easily, because the Tao of the Tang family is a ghost."


    When I was stunned, Ji Changfeng said: "those guys who look at Lei Yuhong are not human, so there will be no problem. Even if they are in any way, they can''t fight with those guys who are not human?"


    I realized that if they were all like Monton or Zhu Xue, they would be scared to death.


    "By the way, sister Wu, what kind of information do you want to know? I can get it for you, because there''s still my way out there. He doesn''t know what he wants to know."


    I was stunned. This is a good thing.


    "But." At this time, Tang Xin turned a corner and said, "this aspect will not be given to you for nothing. It''s a charge. Of course, the charge is not high. What do you want to know, as long as 500000, how about it?"


    "Half a million." I was stunned for a moment. This is not high. If the money is spent normally, it will be enough for some families to live for decades.


    "Not high, not high." Hu Sen immediately came over and said, "Wu Meimei, if you have anything, just ask. I''ll give you money. How many questions do you want to ask?"


    I had to give a wry smile. It costs 500000 yuan.


    "I mean, one question is half a million. So you try to choose the right questions. " Tang Xin added at this time.


    Hu Sen was stunned and said, "for example, when I asked him his name, he answered, would you like 500000?"


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "yes, it''s 500000."


    "Well, it''s a little expensive." Hu Sen scratched his head in depression. That''s true. If he only asked such a question for 500000, it would be a bit too much.


    "Well, don''t worry about the money. I think Miss Wu must have some questions to ask. If you have any questions, please tell us first. Let''s see if some questions can be reduced. If you can, maybe you can have less money." Situ GUI came over at this time.


    I nodded, thought about it for a while, and said, "we are all our own people. I have a friend whose name is lanfeifei. In fact, not long ago, our Nie company was also called lanfeifei."


    "Wait a minute, you mean, at that time, was Lan''s company, your friend, the chairman of the board there?" Tang Xin looked at me in surprise.


    "No, my friend is not the chairman there. She is the chairman''s daughter. But one day, something happened to the chairman. It is said that it was a car accident."


    I coldly responded and said: "however, on the same day, lanfeifei also had a car accident, which was not so simple. Therefore, I want to know whether they harmed chairman LAN and lanfeifei at that time."


    "Sorry, I didn''t know your friend was dead." Tang Xin blushed and lowered his head.


    "She''s not dead." I said softly, she is still alive, just in another identity.


    Everyone was stunned. At this time, situ GUI looked at me and shook his head slightly. Didn''t he let me tell his true situation?


    Why? I think it''s OK. These people, I trust them very much. Hu Sen, Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng.


    Especially Ji Changfeng. I guess he has already figured out who I am?


    But situ GUI must have his intention to stop me.


    "Where is she?" Huson asked immediately.


    At this time, I was really in a bit of a dilemma, so I had to take a look at Ji Changfeng. Anyway, I don''t know if he understands what I mean. I just want to ask him if he knows my secret, because he can count.


    Ji Changfeng then said with a smile: "director Hu, if you ask like this, it''s not good. I don''t think we should ask where she is now, but what she needs."


    I was stunned for a moment. Ji Changfeng made a point about what I said just now.


    Don''t ask where she is, so I still can''t tell who I am. This can be explained by Wu''s state of mind.


    I looked at him and nodded slightly. He just laughed and didn''t speak.


    "I won''t tell you where she is, but I contacted her and she just wanted to know about these things."Huson is a little spiritless. I can see that she is really worried about me, which makes me really moved. But I know that he was moved too late.


    Ji Changfeng laughed and said, "that''s it. That''s it. If I give you a suggestion, you can directly ask if Nie Xiaoran killed my father. Surely he will have an answer? "


    Tang Xin frowned and said, "this question is a little troublesome. Let''s put it this way. Although we can ask questions, he can''t say so many words. He can only nod or shake his head."


    "Ah?" We looked at Tang Xin together. Tang Xin had to smile bitterly and said, "that''s it. So if you ask like this, he will not know how to answer."


    No, such things are OK. How can we ask.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic, let''s think about it carefully. I think, although we just nod and shake our heads, we should have a way to get a lot of information."


    Situ GUI then said, while all the people were quiet.


    "Tang Xin, this way of asking, what else can he not do?"


    Tang Xin thought for a while and said, "if he doesn''t know what you asked, his head will swing left and right, just like a pendulum, instead of shaking his head. But we won''t charge for this kind of question, because there is no answer."


    "That''s great. So I have a good way to get that answer." When Ji Changfeng heard this, he suddenly laughed.


    "Do you have a way?" I look at Ji Changfeng, but his bad smile always makes me think, is this method really reliable?


    Ji Changfeng looked at us and said, "we can categorize the questions into large categories, because if they are small categories, they will definitely be troublesome. But if we know about several major categories, we can do further work."


    I don''t understand what he means, but this classification method is really useful.


    "For example, our first question is, does he know that lanfeifei''s father was killed?"


    "Why do you ask?" I didn''t get much reaction all of a sudden.


    "In fact, he can avoid many problems. If he nods, he will be killed. In other words, it''s a conspiracy. And if he shakes his head, it means no, it''s an accident. But if he shakes his head, it means he doesn''t know, so there''s no need to ask. "


    I thought about it for a moment. This is the key to the whole problem.


    Situ GUI said on one side: "it''s worth five hundred thousand. And after that? "


    Ji Changfeng said with a smile, "was it Lei Huasheng who killed him?"


    We were all stunned. Did he ask this question too quickly?


    "Well, I always think, is there something missing?"


    Because of such a question, it seems that there is always a feeling that it is not right in the middle.


    Ji Changfeng said: "I know what you want to say. You really want to know how you were killed and what techniques were used. But he won''t say that. You forget, he can''t open his mouth, so you can only ask. There are also advantages to asking that. "


    "Oh, it''s really powerful. What''s the advantage?"


    "Whether he nods or shakes his head, at least he knows who the killer is."


    We are all stunned. Yes, even if he shakes his head at that time, it also shows that he knows who the murderer is. In that case, as long as we ask one by one and ask all the suspects, we will know.


    "Will there be mistakes?" At this time, Hu Sen probably thought of it, and said, "if I ask him that, for example, they are a group, not a single person. If you ask him that, what if he shakes his head?"


    Tang Xin nodded and said: "yes, there are loopholes in this way of questioning. For example, if he thinks that Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng conspire, then if you only ask Lei Huasheng, he will shake his head."


    Ji Changfeng sighed and said, "if I say you guys, can''t I change your brain?"


    Obviously he was a little angry.


    I had to smile and say, "brother Changfeng, in fact, we are not as smart as you. Can you give us some advice?"


    Ji Changfeng laughed at me and said, "sister Wu, if you want to say that, I''ll tell you that you are a genius in business. In this respect, then Oh, no more


    We all laughed awkwardly. We are stupid in this respect. I''m really sorry.


    "Why do you have to spend half a million? My God, no matter he nods or shakes his head, we don''t have to ask. We can wake him up directly, and then spend more than 100000 yuan to find someone. I don''t believe what he said


    Er, I''m completely stunned. Yes, why do we have to ask such questions? We just need to ask big categories.


    At that time, I really want to find some psychological talents. Maybe I can use hypnosis or something. Even if I''m cruel, I can ask them.Let me see situ GUI. He is also a hooded man.


    Huson scratched his nose and said, "well, when people say that, I find that you are right. We are not so smart in this respect."


    Tang Xin laughed and said, "brother Chang Feng, you are really capable."


    Ji Changfeng sighed and said, "if you don''t, sometimes you just think of one method. In this way, we don''t need so much money. If you ask for a million calls, it''s done."


    I nodded numbly, but I didn''t have a million. I had to look at situ GUI.


    He gave me a little nod, it seems, the money, he will give me.


    I had to look at Tang Xin and said, "OK, Tang Xin, please. I''ll call you as soon as possible for the money. I hope people can give me a reply as soon as possible. That''s all right."


    Tang Xin laughed, and then said: "no problem, as long as you get the money, I''ll tell my family to guarantee the completion of the task."


    I sighed, expended so much energy, is for this day, now this day, still really come.


    For a moment, we don''t talk about these things any more. Since Ji Changfeng has given us a method, I can just use it.


    Is happy, I feel the phone rings, this time, who will call me?


    I have a look. It shows sister Liu. What happened to her?


    When I got through my mobile phone, I heard sister Liu say: "Minister Wu, oh, maybe I''ll call director Wu right away. If you think of a good way, how can we recover the loss of this project?"


    Of course, I can''t tell her that I already have Husen''s goods here. By then, as long as we do something about the price, we will certainly be able to earn some money back, but after all, it can''t be regarded as a profit.


    "No, I don''t know what to do now." I motioned to everyone. When I got through, they were all quiet. Now they are even quieter.


    Sister Liu then laughed and said, "OK, I have a way to deal with this matter. And tomorrow, someone will come to you."


    I am a Leng, have a method, what method?


    I asked in my mobile phone, but sister Liu didn''t say anything. She just told me that someone would come to me tomorrow. Let me listen to him.


    I had to hang up when Huson said, "what''s the matter? Is there something wrong? "


    I nodded and said, "it''s a bit troublesome. Listen to sister Liu, there will be someone tomorrow who will help me solve this crisis. But how can I solve this crisis?"


    Hu Sen said with a smile: "that''s to say, as long as you buy the goods in my hand, then the price will be lower and the crisis will come Well


    Husen was stunned for a moment, and then looked at situ GUI, who also looked at him. They seem to understand something.


    At this time, I also seem to understand a little bit, no, our current goods are in oversupply.


    Originally, there was no such situation, but now, Lei Huasheng has got a batch of goods, which should be in the hands of the king.


    This is interesting. Originally, we wanted to turn thunder into sound. Because of our cooperation with Mr. Jin, we are now passive.

 Chapter 265

    Yes, I almost bailed. So, should sister Liu contact Li Tao?


    That''s right. It should be like this. I didn''t expect that there was such an unknown place for sister Liu. So, sister Liu should be Li Tao''s person.


    She is not on the side of the Nie family and the Lei family, but why does she have such a relationship with Nie Zhengping?


    These are all things that I can''t think of, but now, I have to solve the problems in front of me.


    At the beginning, when the hot potato was thrown to me, I should be able to take it, because with Husen''s goods, I just need to do something about the price.


    But Li Tao''s goods appeared, and now there are two batches of goods in front of me.


    I thought about whether or not to divide half of the family, but after a calculation, they would all compensate. On the contrary, it is equivalent to offending both families.


    But if you give one, it''s a tough choice. Hu Sen or Li Tao, I have to let one ally go.


    I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. It''s really a headache.


    Huson sighed, then said with a smile, "OK, you don''t have to be so embarrassed. I think I can afford my goods."


    "No way." Situ GUI then said, "I brought you your goods. We''ll be one and half. That''s OK."


    It''s true that if situ GUI and Hu Sen are half of each other, there won''t be any problem, but I can''t always let them pay like this.


    You know, human relationship is bigger than heaven. Once there is a problem in human relationship, the following things will be very troublesome.


    It''s the most difficult thing to repay the debt. But now I know that master Jin and Li Tao are waiting for my reply.


    I thought about it for a moment and said, "well, just prepare. Tomorrow morning, I''ll see this man and make a decision."


    Everyone nodded.


    At this time, it was already dark, and we really didn''t have anything to talk about, so we all went back.


    The next morning, we went back to our marketing office. Just about to pack up. But Li Shu came.


    She asked sister Liu to clean up Nie Zhengxuan''s office first, and then pulled me to one side.


    "President Li, what''s the matter?" I asked strangely.


    Li Shu said with a smile: "do you know why you clean up your office? Because today someone will come to talk with you about the price of materials, you can try your best to talk about it, as long as it''s not too much. At that time, you will be able to recover a large loss, and you will be able to make the payment. "


    Sure enough, I guess right. I thought about it for a moment, so I had to nod first.


    As soon as my office was cleaned up, someone came to see me, so I had to ask sister Liu to take other people to clean up these things, and I met the guest in the office.


    At this time, I talked with my boss about the price of medium-sized steel bars.


    Sure enough, it''s him. I saw his business card, which says Jin Shinan.


    I knew immediately in my heart that this man must have something to do with master Jin.


    I don''t know why. When I see Lord Jin and this golden man, I feel a little bit. It''s hard to say that, but it''s a very close feeling.


    Jin Shinan, who was nearly thirty years old, was also polite.


    He put a piece of information in front of me. I looked at it and found that the margin of profit was really large.


    I can only smile, at this time, I really have no choice.


    Jin Shinan looked at me and said, "Minister Wu, I''ve heard about you for a long time. Now it seems that you are really powerful. You don''t promise me all at once. You can see what you have in mind. You can really say that as long as it''s not too much, I can promise you."


    I sighed and said, "in fact, I don''t want to accept this kind offer."


    Jin Shinan was stunned and said, "do you think you can get faster and cheaper materials than I have here?"


    I shook my head. To be honest, if I use Huson''s materials, the cost should be higher than this.


    Jin Shinan laughed and said, "that''s your noble blood. You want to get this list through your own efforts instead of being arranged for you?"


    I sighed, shook my head, and then said, "if you have something to do with lord king, I believe you should know something, but that''s not what I thought."


    Jin Shinan was completely stunned this time. After thinking about it carefully for a long time, he said, "then I really don''t know how you think. It''s very interesting."


    "I hope I can go to see Mr. Jin in the afternoon. I don''t know if it''s still the same place. Is that ok?"


    Jin Shinan stood up, saluted me and said, "yes."


    "Wait a minute, I hope Mr. Li Tao can also be there, because I don''t want to hide this from him."Jin Shinan just left with a smile. I don''t know how he will go back and say it, but I have to solve it myself.


    I don''t want to give up anything I owe you.


    Lei Yuhong, although he doesn''t know what value he has to Lord Jin, I know that there is a way to reach an agreement with him.


    I think about it carefully. Maybe this method is really feasible.


    At lunch time, I met Li Shu. She obviously knew something, but she just looked at me, frowned a little and didn''t say anything.


    Maybe it''s because if we go too close, we are afraid of being seen by others.


    I can only say hello to her. After all, it''s my superior. I still want to say hello.


    Sister Liu is also very strange, she asked me, but I just said believe me, did not say anything to her.


    Liu Jie also quite depressed sigh, said: "well, anyway, you must have a way, I believe you are, but don''t be careless."


    I nodded, but thought of something like, said: "Sister Liu, you called last night, today Li Shu to find me, don''t say you have nothing to do with them."


    Sister Liu was stunned, but she laughed, and then said: "if one day, you want to hear about this relationship, you can come to me and tell you, it''s not a secret, at least for you, it''s not a secret."


    I laughed. Sister Liu''s meaning is very obvious. As long as I want to know their relationship, I can tell you.


    But I really don''t want to know now. I''m afraid it will affect my negotiation this afternoon. Mr. king, will he accept my terms?


    In the afternoon, I took Tang Xin to the jewelry store of Jinye, and soon the clerk took us to the teahouse in the back.


    Mr. Jin is still not in a hurry, but I know that he will not feel so well now.


    On the other side, I did see Jin Shinan. Sure enough, they were related.


    "If you come, you can find a place to sit down first. It happens that this pot of tea is ready, and we can taste tea and talk about it." King didn''t raise his head.


    I know, today this scene, will certainly be more troublesome, but I still sat in the golden man''s opposite, he gave me a smile, looks very elegant.


    After a while, Li Tao also came. When he came into the room, he saw me in a daze. Then he found a place to sit down.


    Jin Ye poured the tea and let Jin Shinan put it on his desk. Then he looked at me.


    "Why didn''t you choose us? This batch of goods should be very important to you. "


    I nodded with a smile and said, "yes, it''s very important, but the supply has increased all of a sudden."


    "Too much." Li Tao frowned and then laughed. "I see. Hu Sen has a lot of goods in his hand. Originally, you want to use him."


    I listened to Li Tao''s words and knew that he was a little angry. Instead of laughing, he was blaming me.


    It''s because there are a lot of these goods. Although Lei Huasheng asked Li Tao to buy them, I believe that at most a deposit will be given.


    If they don''t use this batch of goods, they will definitely pay a lot. I just laughed and didn''t say anything.


    The king stretched out his hand and told him not to be angry. Then he said, "can you give me a reason?"


    I laughed and said, "I know. I''m just in the position now and I can solve it immediately. That''s not to say I''m ready. So, I can''t solve this problem as soon as I come up. "


    Master Jin nodded and said, "this is good, but would you choose brother Li''s goods?"


    I look at King, and he looks at me. If I say I can choose, it''s no problem. But now, I know I can''t choose.


    "Sorry, I may not choose president Li."


    This time, master Jin was really stunned, because he probably never thought that I would make such a choice.


    I laughed for a while and said, "Mr. king, I can only say that I really won''t choose you. However, there are a few problems. I hope I can communicate with you."


    "Oh, that''s interesting." With a smile, master Jin reaches out his hand to stop the angry Li Tao. He said, "you''re really an interesting person. So, what questions do you want to ask?"


    "Lei Yuhong has left. Have you found where he is?"


    Master Jin was stunned for a moment and said, "Oh, so you''re going to use this person to talk to me."


    I laughed for a while and said, "Mr. Jin, I can tell you something. You didn''t find Lei Yuhong, but I found it."


    As soon as I said this, I felt that Li Tao, Jin Ye and Jin Shinan were all staring at me, as if they were looking at a monster.


    "You found him. That''s great. As long as you leave him to us, everything else will be easy to talk about."


    Li Tao said immediately. Seeing what he meant, he was really worried. This guy was going to give in.The king reached out his hand to stop him and said, "in this way, he should be in the range of the Tang family."


    I had to smile. Although I didn''t say anything, I knew that king must have guessed it.


    "It''s powerful. It''s really powerful. I''ve been fooled for the first time after all these years."


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Jin. I''m a little betrayed of your trust, but I can''t help it. I have some private affairs with the Lei family. I can give him to you when these private affairs are over."


    King nodded, sighed and said, "if it''s him, you really have the resources to negotiate with us."


    "There is another thing I want to ask. If you get Lei Yuhong, what will you ask him?"


    "Well, that''s not what you should know." King said at this time.


    I laughed and said, "master Jin, in fact, I have something to ask about Lei Yuhong, so I found a way for him to tell the truth."


    King Ye is a Leng, say: "certainly can tell the truth?"


    I nodded and said, "yes, he will tell the truth, but there is a certain limit, that is, he can only nod and shake his head. That is to say, if you ask a question, you must be able to use the question of whether to thank you. And there are fees. "


    Master Jin nodded and said, "I know the cost. How much is it?"


    "One question, half a million."


    I don''t want to do it too well, so I''ll just talk about the general price.


    He frowned and said, "it''s very expensive."


    I laughed and said, "but it''s accurate. It''s 100 percent accurate."


    At this time, master Jin sighed, nodded and said, "you are powerful. You not only control people, but also our situation. I never thought of that."


    "Mr. Jin, I''m not aiming at you, but you should have investigated. I have nothing here, so I can only find a way to protect myself."


    Master Jin laughed and said, "you don''t have nothing. You have a lot of things. Well, since you don''t want to use this batch of goods, I''ll pay for the money."


    "Master Jin, this..." What else did Li Tao want to say, but he was blocked by King.


    "Don''t worry, I still have some money. In this way, I''ll think about what I want to ask first, and then I''ll tell you. But can you keep a secret about one thing?"


    I nodded and said, "don''t worry, this is absolutely no problem. If Mr. Jin really wants to ask, I will keep it secret for you."


    "Young man, it''s amazing. I''ve been working for so many years. You can say that I''ve met the second young man who is so amazing."


    "Second." I laughed and said, "who''s the first one?"


    The king laughed for a while, but didn''t answer. He picked up his tea cup and said with a smile, "this is not what you should know. Well, that''s all for today. Tea tasting. "


    We all laughed.


    Li Tao then breathed out a breath and said, "well, I won''t say anything. Even if I don''t use mine, I won''t trip you in the back."


    I had to nod my head. After all, he''s my senior manager. If I trip him, it''s really troublesome.


    Now that we have finished talking, this is the best result for the moment.


    Because I can not only give Hu Sen and situ GUI an explanation, but also know what the origin of this king is.


    Because of his problem, I believe it will help.

 Chapter 266

    When I got out of Mr. king, I immediately called Huson and asked his people to come to the company early tomorrow morning. I need those materials.


    This thing, after all, is still in their own hands. In this case, there should be no problem with this project.


    When I came back to the company, sister Liu had not left, so I told her that I would be ready to take over the goods tomorrow and enter the project.


    Sister Liu readily agreed, but she was very curious about how I talked about it. I can only smile at her. In this aspect, I really can''t let her know first.


    Because I''m still not sure what happened to sister Liu. And then, in fact, I think of a person.


    This man must know something, old man Gao.


    When I got out of the door, I called old man Gao. He was very nice and asked me to wait for him in his hotel.


    Tang Xin and I went there. The front desk over there should have been ordered by him to take us from the kitchen to the secluded hut.


    After a while, old man Gao came in and saw me with a smile and said, "isn''t this director Wu? Ha ha, this time you are on an equal footing with me


    I had to give a bitter smile. Anyway, I didn''t dare to ask old man Gao, so I had to meet him and introduce Tang Xin.


    I really trust Tang Xin now, because I think she has helped me a lot in all aspects.


    Old man Gao ordered a few dishes and asked him to prepare for the next meal. Then he picked up the tea and said, "it should have been a toast, but forget it. Don''t tell the truth after drinking. That''s troublesome."


    I laughed and said, "Minister Gao, please allow me to call you that because you are my minister."


    Old man Gao laughed and nodded.


    "Minister Gao, I want to ask, when you leave, tell me that sister Liu can be trusted, but But you know what? I find that she has a lot to do with people. "


    Old man Gao did not frown, sighed and said, "yes, he does have a relationship with many people. Then tell me, who do you see have a relationship with?"


    I thought about it for a while and thought that Nie Zhengping should not be said well, because old man Gao knew that I would be promoted to director, which showed that he should have a certain relationship with the above.


    "Li Tao." I said softly.


    Old man Gao laughed, shook his head and sighed.


    "You are a little too careful. You must know more people, such as Nie Zhengping."


    I am a Leng, Gao old man also knows? Then he made me trust sister Liu.


    Old man Gao looked at me. At this time, an employee served food. We all stopped talking. We just sat quietly. The atmosphere was a bit awkward for a while.


    "Minister Gao, how much do you really know? Can you tell me?"


    "No Old man Gao sighed and said: "this involves too many people, Li Tao, Xiao Liu, and more people behind. You have to look carefully, but now I still want to tell you that Xiao Liu is trustworthy."


    I look at old man Gao. He is so sure. And even if he knows that sister Liu has something to do with Nie Zhengping, is he still so sure?


    I can''t believe it, because I know I don''t have any allies. I would like to contact some, but I can''t believe it except for people like situ guihusen and Tang Xin.


    The relationship between situ GUI and me is needless to say. Tang Xin, she has a good relationship with situ GUI and Hu Sen. if there is anything, I believe she will be on my side.


    Just old man Gao and sister Liu, I would like to believe them, but now, I really don''t dare.


    If it was in the past, I might choose to believe it, but now, it''s a critical period, Lei Yuhong will certainly receive the content of my question, and this kind of question will certainly have a result.


    At that time, I must face them. Nie Xiaoran, or Lei Huasheng, or more.


    "The relationship between sister Liu and Li Tao is unusual, isn''t it?" I asked softly.


    Old man Gao thought for a moment, shook his head with a smile and said, "no, their relationship is much more complicated than yours."


    I''m completely stunned. Their relationship is much more complicated?


    It seems that there is nothing to ask from old man Gao, so I have to talk about some work topics.


    Old man Gao is a master in this aspect. He gave me a lot of advice, but it was very easy to use.


    After dinner, Tang Xin and I left here.


    "Sister Wu, sister Liu, are you really untrustworthy? I don''t think she''s that kind of person. "


    I nodded and said, "I don''t think she''s like me, but it doesn''t mean she''s not. You''re the one who knows my secret, and you''re crazy."


    "Ji Changfeng." Tang Xin reminded me in a low voice.


    I just laughed and said: "well, your elder martial brother Ji, situ GUI and Hu Sen, now only a few of you know about me. Other people, I''m really afraid of them."Tang Xin looked at me, sighed and said, "sister Wu, it seems that you are also a person with a story."


    I didn''t say anything, story, that''s not a story, that''s an accident.


    I just want to know if they did anything.


    Soon after I went to work the next day, a dealer came to me. Huson and I had already talked. I knew this was the person he sent.


    Of course, in terms of price, they also achieved the lowest price, which is not much higher than that of Jinshi man.


    I can still accept this, so after answering the agreement, I asked sister Liu to continue to talk with him about the following issues of this project.


    The door of the office was tapped a few times. Tang Xin came in and said softly, "here comes Jin Shinan."


    I am a Leng, he came again, but I know, should be a good news, let Tang Xin invite him in.


    After Jin Shinan came in, he just gave me a smile. When Tang xinduan gave me tea, he said, "my grandfather asked me to come."


    I nodded and said, "well, think about it."


    "I can''t do it if I don''t want to. The one outside you should have signed the contract. It''s so fast."


    I began to laugh. Jin Shinan was also very powerful. I should have heard what sister Liu said, so I said it now.


    "Well, did you bring problems this time?"


    Jin Shinan nodded and said, "in fact, my grandfather has brought me three problems."


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket.


    The above questions should be those. He handed them over and I took them. The words on them were powerful, but these three questions surprised me.


    I looked at the paper and then at Jin Shinan. Are these three questions actually this?


    Jin Shinan smiles and says, "grandfather, I hope you can destroy this piece of paper after you read it. Then, the problem here, I hope you can keep it secret."


    I nodded and said, "of course."


    In front of him, I tore the good paper into small pieces. At the same time, in order to reassure him, I personally gave him more than half of the pieces. I don''t believe anyone has nothing to do and can play with this thing.


    Jin Shinan just got up, then saluted me and said, "then we''ll wait for the good news from Miss Wu."


    "Wait a minute." I stopped him because the three questions were really amazing. Now I really want to confirm one thing.


    "Do you have a grudge against Nie Xiaoran?" I look at Jin Shinan.


    He turned back and gave me a smile, then said: "I don''t know, it depends on these answers, how the other party answers."


    That''s a good answer. What do you mean you don''t know. I can only smile bitterly for a while, not even if Yang said.


    I think about the three questions on the paper.


    Mr. king, are you looking into this matter? Why is he looking into this?


    Are they really the black hands behind Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng? If so, they''re still looking into this?


    It''s all messed up. No, I need someone to analyze it for me.


    After thinking about it, I called situ GUI.


    Stuart picked up the phone quickly.


    "What''s the matter, Xin''er? What can I do for you


    "Can I see you at your hotel in the evening? I have something to ask you


    "With Tang Xin?" I''m a little excited to hear the voice over there.


    "I guess I''ll have to. Today, no one will protect me. I can''t do without her."


    There was a sigh from situ GUI. Obviously, it was not a good thing for him.


    The day after tomorrow, he said, "I''ll go to you at noon, and then I''ll find you."


    "Why not ask later?" Situ GUI asked strangely.


    "Because of this, I think it''s settled today."


    "I''ll give you another address. Otherwise, if you see our situation, it''s not very good. And when you go to a hotel, you take Tang Xin with you. It can be said that Tang Xin wants to see me, and we are very familiar with each other. "


    I thought for a moment, this is also true. If I take Tang Xin to the hotel, Tang Xin will definitely guess something. I''m very sorry at that time.


    When it''s time to get off work, I take Tang Xin to the hotel. I''m tired of going to the hotel these days. Fortunately, I''ll have a rest tomorrow. But after thinking about it, I''ll have time to cook tomorrow night.


    Probably understand our situation, until the place, we found that this is a moderately decorated home style restaurant.


    Situ GUI chose such a place. I thought it was a luxury hotel.


    Inside, as soon as he said that situ GUI had ordered a place, someone immediately arranged for us to be placed in a private room, and the service staff retired.


    Situ GUI came after waiting for a while."What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" He asked as soon as he sat down.


    The waiter came up and handed the menu to situ GUI, but situ GUI didn''t even look at it. He said, "don''t eat spicy food, and then don''t eat head meat. You can arrange five dishes and an egg soup. Is that all right? "


    Finally, I asked us. To be honest, I often have these taboos.


    "I said, you know very well what taboos sister Wu has?" I haven''t spoken yet, Tang Xin said while laughing.


    I''m blushing. How can this situ GUI remember so well.


    "Oh, well, I remember it because I ate several times." Situ GUI had to hide.


    "I don''t eat beef. Why don''t you remember?" Tang Xin looked at situ GUI and said coldly.


    Situ GUI was stunned and quickly said: "you see, you didn''t say that earlier, that..."


    "All right, all right." Tang Xin shouts to situ GUI, "really, remedy after the event. Don''t worry, it won''t be all beef meal. I can eat anything else."


    Situ GUI didn''t say anything, then he turned to me and said, "it should be very safe here. Why don''t you tell me?"


    "Today, King has brought three problems."


    Situ GUI came up and said with a smile, "don''t tell me, what''s the problem?"


    "Of course," said LAN, "the first thing I want to tell you is to laugh at the accident?"


    When situ GUI heard this, he was stunned. I saw that he exchanged his eyes with Tang Xin. Of course, that look meant surprise.


    "Chairman LAN, why did they mention chairman LAN?" Situ GUI seems to understand something.


    I sighed and said, "so I''m a bit strange now. When they ask chairman LAN about Feifei''s father, I wonder who they are."


    Tang Xin then said: "no, this, your friend named lanfeifei, so many people pay attention to her."


    I gave a wry smile and said, "it''s more than that. Their second question is, did lanfeifei really have an accident?"


    Now situ GUI couldn''t sit still, but he kept calm. He knocked the table with his hand. After a while, he said, "it''s really strange that he asked Ask Feifei


    I think he should have wanted to ask me, because Tang Xin always thought I was a friend of lanfeifei, so he changed his mind.


    I just laughed and said: "yes, this thing really gives me a headache. They asked about my father''s car accident with me, which surprised me


    Situ GUI closed his eyes and said in a soft voice, "what''s the use of them knowing this, and who are they?"


    "And the third question?" Tang Xin asked.


    "Did Nie Xiaoran do it?" I said softly.


    "Chairman, my God, Nie Shi, they..." Tang Xin at this time finally understood one eye, she lightly covers to shut up, probably has not responded.


    I looked at her, sighed and said, "Tang Xin, this is a secret."


    "Yes, yes." Tang Xin said immediately and made a reassuring gesture at the same time.


    "It''s really strange, but anyway, I always feel that we should investigate them," he said


    I nodded and said, "yes, so I hope you can do me a favor, investigate, and be accurate."


    "Yes, enemies and friends. Of course, we need to be more accurate." Situ GUI said softly.


    Tang Xin didn''t understand and looked at us. I thought that if she knew that I was LAN Feifei, she could understand what I had said with situ GUI.

 Chapter 267

    That side was handed over to situ GUI. He should be able to do this well. I went back with Tang Xin. I also handed over the three questions of Lord Jin to Tang Xin.


    This matter, she will say with that side, should be able to ask out.


    I''m at ease here. It depends on my recent work. When I went back in the evening, I called sister Liu again. She was very satisfied.


    It''s said that if all the contracts signed today can be carried out according to the above, we can probably recover about five million losses. It''s not bad.


    This project is doomed to lose, and it is impossible to make money again.


    When I got to the company early in the morning, the little girl at the front desk saw me and immediately got up and said, "Hello, director Wu."


    I give her a smile, but feel not quite right, had to come back and asked: "what did you just call me?"


    The little girl laughed and said, "director Wu."


    "Director, but I''m just an agent now. I haven''t..."


    "It''s coming soon." Nie Zhengping''s voice came over.


    I looked back and found that Nie Zhengping also came in. He reached out to the little girl at the front desk and said, "today you can become a regular agent."


    "So fast?" I asked.


    Nie Zhengping sighed and said, "what can I do if I''m not happy? Li Shuben has many things to do. If she doesn''t straighten you up quickly, she will be very busy, so she reflected to the top. Three shareholders, two agree that you become a regular, certainly no problem


    Three shareholders and two agreed to my becoming a full member. So, there is no thunder.


    I laughed and said, "it seems that director Lei still doesn''t like me."


    "No, he agreed, and Li Tao, they all agreed."


    I Leng for a while, say so, Nie Xiaoran does not agree? Why, I have tried my best to recover the loss for them, how can she disagree?


    Nie Zhengping looked at my expression, probably also guessed what I thought, said: "don''t this kind of expression, mother is not disagree, just in that case, her attitude, a little trouble."


    I thought about it for a moment. Also, this order came down from her. If I came here, I would be promoted to the official position immediately. It seems that they used means to deal with Lei Huasheng.


    Therefore, Nie Xiaoran certainly has no way to express his position, so he has to let Lei Huasheng and Li Tao express their position.


    Li Tao has no problem because he has Mr. Jin. The key is Lei Huasheng. Why does he agree?


    I don''t think he would be such a good talker, which makes me a little surprised.


    "To tell you the truth, I also discussed with my sister yesterday. This thunder voice may have some backhand waiting for you. Generally speaking, he is not such a good talker."


    I don''t think so, but what can he do? Now I''m the main force in the market. Without me, the marketing department would be broken up.


    Forget it, I can''t think of it now. No matter what means, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land.


    "No matter what means he uses, you must remember that you still have an ally, that is me. At that time, if anything goes wrong, just come to me."


    Now that he had reached the third floor, Nie Zhengping nodded at me and went back to his human resources department.


    I can only give a bitter smile. The situation in the company is very complicated. One side is Nie Xiaoran and the other side is Lei Huasheng.


    If we say that this company is more or less in love, it is Li Tao. However, because of this supply, I may have offended him.


    But why do you want me to go up? Director, if I become a director, I can vigorously develop the marketing department, but why do I come up?


    I really don''t understand that.


    Tang Xin came over at this time and said, "sister Wu, how can I feel that something is wrong here?"


    I nodded, but something was wrong. Whether it was the vote of Lei Huasheng and Li Tao, or the way Nie Zhengping talked today, I always felt as if something was going to happen.


    "Don''t think so much. Let''s finish these things first."


    "All right." Tang Xin replied.


    When I got to the office, I arranged a task for those people and let sister Liu take it with me first. I was trying to find out what was missing, but someone came at the door.


    It''s the Secretary of the chairman. He said that the chairman wanted to see me.


    Nie Xiaoran wants to see me. What does she want to do? I have to pay attention.


    Follow the Secretary to the top floor. This is the chairman''s office. The Secretary knocked on the door and heard someone inside let us in.


    Nie Xiaoran sat behind a huge desk, watched me come in, and said, "director Wu, congratulations."


    I could only smile and say, "Chairman, are you kidding?"


    "No Nie Xiaoran threw me a folder.I picked it up and opened it. It said that it was my appointment. In the company, the appointment of middle and senior management, such as the director, came from the chairman.


    "Chairman, but now..."


    "Needless to say, I heard vice president Li report the situation. It seems that you have found a solution, and I asked Minister Liu for the marketing department''s plan yesterday."


    Minister Liu, who? Wait, the marketing department''s plan. So, is Minister Liu sister Liu?


    "Just go on and talk about this appointment. From today on, you will be the director of the marketing department, and she will be the director of the marketing department. Of course, you can also set up two departments. This is what you will do by yourself."


    "Thank you, chairman. I haven''t been here long. Is it a little too fast?"


    "No Nie Xiaoran said: "first of all, you''ve done me a big favor. This promotion should be regarded as a reward for your help."


    I''m very busy. I don''t think so, but now that I say so, I have to accept it.


    "Thank you, chairman." I saluted to see what else she had to do.


    She just looked at me and said for a long time, "she is a talented person. If she is still there, she should be such a talented person."


    I was stunned. How do I feel that she should be talking about me?


    "Oh, it''s OK. You can go down. By the way, there are some words you can say and some words you should understand."


    "Yes, I understand." It''s just a secret. It''s normal.


    I took the letter of appointment and felt a twinge of joy. Finally, I''m getting closer to the top level. Now, I should be able to make some inquiries.


    But I still have to pay attention to one point. I always feel that this appointment may not be so simple.


    Back to the office, sister Liu came straight in, looked at me and frowned: "where have you been? Director Li is looking for you. "


    I am a Leng, what happened?


    Li Tao, what does he want me to do? And as the three major shareholders, isn''t he usually invisible?


    I thought about it for a while and said, "I''m going to the chairman''s office just now. You should have told director Li."


    "Of course, or I''ll call you. Come with me." Liu said.


    I followed sister Liu and said with a smile, "Minister Liu, congratulations. When you come back, I''ll talk about the appointment at the department meeting."


    Sister Liu said with a smile: "I knew that there must be no good thing. Originally, I was just a helper. Now, I have to come by myself. You, the shopkeeper is so good that you''ll soon get rid of him. "


    I can only smile, follow sister Liu to take the elevator, but also meet people from other departments, because I am still hanging the minister''s work card, so they usually ask the minister to say hello to me like this.


    I didn''t say anything. Li Tao''s office is on the same floor as Lei Huasheng''s, and it''s all on the floor below Nie Xiaoran.


    If you knew he was looking for me, you didn''t have to go downstairs. Just come here.


    At the door, we knocked, Li Tao''s voice came in, let''s go in and talk.


    Walking into the office with sister Liu, I found that the office here was obviously smaller than that of Nie Xiaoran. The whole decoration style is also simple.


    It seems that Li Tao is a practical person.


    After he told us to sit down, he asked the Secretary to pour tea, which made them all retreat.


    "Director Wu, has he been appointed?" Looking at him smiling, I feel relieved. It should not be a bad thing.


    "yes, thank you, director Li. I heard Nie Zhengping say that you supported me to become a full member at that time."


    I had to say that this matter, how to say, is also beneficial to me.


    Li Tao just shook his head with a smile and said: "originally, I didn''t expect this to happen. I just support you, because my position can still support you."


    I understand that Li Tao and Li Shu are brothers and sisters, and he should support me. Originally, he added a subordinate to his sister.


    "But I never thought that Lei Huasheng would support you. That''s very strange."


    "I''m also wondering why he supports me?" I look at Li Tao. Maybe he already has the answer.


    However, Li Tao shook his head and said, "if we look at the comprehensiveness of the plan, the thunder is still louder than me. And this time, I really can''t get the information. "


    Yes, because of this incident, people like Lei Huasheng must have distrusted Li Tao, which is inevitable.


    "Director Li, look at this matter. Originally, you helped a lot, but as a result..."


    I was a little embarrassed at this time. It was because of Li Tao''s help that I succeeded in pulling Lei Yuhong aside. However, I didn''t repay them a little later.


    "Don''t say that." Li Tao reached out to stop me and said with a smile, "it''s okay for you to do this. Moreover, if you have a good relationship with Husen, it''s good for the company. If you can pull a few more projects later, the money will come out. To be honest, money is really not a problem."I nodded, and for them, it was.


    "But I do have something I want you to do." Sure enough, there are conditions.


    I said with a smile: "director Li, if you have anything for me to do, as long as you can do it well, I will try my best."


    "I want to see Lei Yuhong." Li Tao suddenly looked at me and said, "I believe you have got the question, and I also believe that you will ask, and the answer is certainly no problem, but I want to see Lei Yuhong."


    I am stunned for a while, this matter, I really do not know how to answer.


    "Well, I have to ask about this. I don''t know if you will see him..."


    "No way." Li Tao understood my meaning and said, "don''t worry, I didn''t mean to hurt him. I just want to see him and confirm that he is the one."


    "Don''t touch?" I asked.


    Li Tao nodded and said: "yes, as long as you arrange for me to see him from a distance, we don''t need to touch anything."


    I thought about it for a while. I really have to tell Tang Xin about it to see if she can arrange it.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it. What else?"


    Li Tao pointed to sister Liu with a smile and said, "this is our side of the people. If you have anything, just trust her."


    I laughed and said, "director Li, don''t tell me that. I have always trusted sister Liu. Besides, sister Liu has always done a good job. I''m the shopkeeper."


    Li Tao laughed and said, "it''s also a skill to shake off. You''ve done a good job this time. You''ve really done a good job. You''ve put down the thunder all of a sudden. And now it seems that we..."


    When he said that, he paused, then coughed twice and said, "by the way, director Wu, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "And it''s not bad." I said with a smile. He''s changing the subject too fast.


    Li Tao sighed, and then said with a smile, "yes, someone must have been thinking about an excellent person like you for a long time. However, I still hope you can think about it. I have a person who is especially suitable for you."


    I can only smile and shake my head, said: "now I introduce too many boyfriends."


    Li Tao laughed and said, "yes, we all see excellent talents. By the way, what do you think of Jin Shinan? "


    I am stunned, he, to be honest, I don''t hate him, and always feel that we seem to have a kind of connection, but to say like, it doesn''t seem to have that kind of feeling.


    In other words, what really makes me feel love is not only situ GUI, but also Hu Sen.


    Of course, I can''t respond to Hu Sen, but his love is directed at LAN Feifei, which has nothing to do with Wu xiner.


    "OK, but not as good as my boyfriend."


    "Oh, that''s interesting. As the grandson of king, he''s quite excellent."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not talking about his family background or his education. I''m talking about his heart."


    Li Tao took a look at me, then nodded slightly and said, "you said something interesting. Well, I won''t say more. Our cooperation is very happy this time. I hope we can continue to be so happy."


    I had to nod and come out with sister Liu.


    Back to the office again, I said: "Sister Liu, the backer behind you is so big."


    Sister Liu began to laugh. Just at this moment, Tang Xin opened the door, looked at me in the room and said, "Wu Director, director ray is here. "


    Why is he here?

 Chapter 268

    Li Tao, what does he want me to do? And as the three major shareholders, isn''t he usually invisible?


    I thought about it for a while and said, "I''m going to the chairman''s office just now. You should have told director Li."


    "Of course, or I''ll call you. Come with me." Liu said.


    I followed sister Liu and said with a smile, "Minister Liu, congratulations. When you come back, I''ll talk about the appointment at the department meeting."


    Sister Liu said with a smile: "I knew that there must be no good thing. Originally, I was just a helper. Now, I have to come by myself. You, the shopkeeper is so good that you''ll soon get rid of him. "


    I can only smile, follow sister Liu to take the elevator, but also meet people from other departments, because I am still hanging the minister''s work card, so they usually ask the minister to say hello to me like this.


    I didn''t say anything. Li Tao''s office is on the same floor as Lei Huasheng''s, and it''s all on the floor below Nie Xiaoran.


    If you knew he was looking for me, you didn''t have to go downstairs. Just come here.


    At the door, we knocked, Li Tao''s voice came in, let''s go in and talk.


    Walking into the office with sister Liu, I found that the office here was obviously smaller than that of Nie Xiaoran. The whole decoration style is also simple.


    It seems that Li Tao is a practical person.


    After he told us to sit down, he asked the Secretary to pour tea, which made them all retreat.


    "Director Wu, has he been appointed?" Looking at him smiling, I feel relieved. It should not be a bad thing.


    "yes, thank you, director Li. I heard Nie Zhengping say that you supported me to become a full member at that time."


    I had to say that this matter, how to say, is also beneficial to me.


    Li Tao just shook his head with a smile and said: "originally, I didn''t expect this to happen. I just support you, because my position can still support you."


    I understand that Li Tao and Li Shu are brothers and sisters, and he should support me. Originally, he added a subordinate to his sister.


    "But I never thought that Lei Huasheng would support you. That''s very strange."


    "I''m also wondering why he supports me?" I look at Li Tao. Maybe he already has the answer.


    However, Li Tao shook his head and said, "if we look at the comprehensiveness of the plan, the thunder is still louder than me. And this time, I really can''t get the information. "


    Yes, because of this incident, people like Lei Huasheng must have distrusted Li Tao, which is inevitable.


    "Director Li, look at this matter. Originally, you helped a lot, but as a result..."


    I was a little embarrassed at this time. It was because of Li Tao''s help that I succeeded in pulling Lei Yuhong aside. However, I didn''t repay them a little later.


    "Don''t say that." Li Tao reached out to stop me and said with a smile, "it''s okay for you to do this. Moreover, if you have a good relationship with Husen, it''s good for the company. If you can pull a few more projects later, the money will come out. To be honest, money is really not a problem."


    I nodded, and for them, it was.


    "But I do have something I want you to do." Sure enough, there are conditions.


    I said with a smile: "director Li, if you have anything for me to do, as long as you can do it well, I will try my best."


    "I want to see Lei Yuhong." Li Tao suddenly looked at me and said, "I believe you have got the question, and I also believe that you will ask, and the answer is certainly no problem, but I want to see Lei Yuhong."


    I am stunned for a while, this matter, I really do not know how to answer.


    "Well, I have to ask about this. I don''t know if you will see him..."


    "No way." Li Tao understood my meaning and said, "don''t worry, I didn''t mean to hurt him. I just want to see him and confirm that he is the one."


    "Don''t touch?" I asked.


    Li Tao nodded and said: "yes, as long as you arrange for me to see him from a distance, we don''t need to touch anything."


    I thought about it for a while. I really have to tell Tang Xin about it to see if she can arrange it.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it. What else?"


    Li Tao pointed to sister Liu with a smile and said, "this is our side of the people. If you have anything, just trust her."


    I laughed and said, "director Li, don''t tell me that. I have always trusted sister Liu. Besides, sister Liu has always done a good job. I''m the shopkeeper."


    Li Tao laughed and said, "it''s also a skill to shake off. You''ve done a good job this time. You''ve really done a good job. You''ve put down the thunder all of a sudden. And now it seems that we..."


    When he said that, he paused, then coughed twice and said, "by the way, director Wu, do you have a boyfriend?""Yes, and the relationship is good." I said with a smile. He''s changing the subject too fast.


    Li Tao sighed, and then said with a smile, "yes, someone must have been thinking about an excellent person like you for a long time. However, I still hope you can think about it. I have a person who is especially suitable for you."


    I can only smile and shake my head, said: "now I introduce too many boyfriends."


    Li Tao laughed and said, "yes, we all see excellent talents. By the way, what do you think of Jin Shinan? "


    I am stunned, he, to be honest, I don''t hate him, and always feel that we seem to have a kind of connection, but to say like, it doesn''t seem to have that kind of feeling.


    In other words, what really makes me feel love is not only situ GUI, but also Hu Sen.


    Of course, I can''t respond to Hu Sen, but his love is directed at LAN Feifei, which has nothing to do with Wu xiner.


    "OK, but not as good as my boyfriend."


    "Oh, that''s interesting. As the grandson of king, he''s quite excellent."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not talking about his family background or his education. I''m talking about his heart."


    Li Tao took a look at me, then nodded slightly and said, "you said something interesting. Well, I won''t say more. Our cooperation is very happy this time. I hope we can continue to be so happy."


    I had to nod and come out with sister Liu.


    Back to the office again, I said: "Sister Liu, the backer behind you is so big."


    Sister Liu began to laugh. Just at this moment, Tang Xin opened the door, looked at me in the room and said, "Wu Director, director ray is here. "


    Why is he here?


    It''s a bit strange that Lei Huasheng came to me, and he didn''t wait for me in the office, and he directly found here. What is the plan?


    But I can come up with something. So tell Tang Xin to let him in.


    Looking at the situation, sister Liu didn''t stay well, so she told me and left.


    As soon as Sister Liu left, Lei Huasheng came in and took a look at tangxin. Tangxin had to go down.


    "Congratulations, director Wu." I see Lei Huasheng''s expression, but I can''t see his idea at all.


    This person, really hide too deep, deep people feel terrible.


    I have to deal with it carefully. Who knows what he''s doing here.


    "Director Lei, I''m really sorry that I haven''t had time to go to you for a busy day. I''ve heard that you could vote for me at that time."


    Lei Huasheng just waved his hand, sighed and said, "it''s right. Besides, I didn''t see it before. I''m really sorry."


    I didn''t understand it at all, so I had to say something else and let him sit down and talk.


    Lei Huasheng sat down, looked at me and said: "to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that director Wu was an expert, and he was not an ordinary expert. At that time, he really looked down on you."


    "What did director Lei say. Do you have any credit for my promotion? "


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "well, if I had found out earlier, I would not have failed this time. However, this is also good, at least let me understand the current situation


    I think the situation is good, and I can say that everything is going well.


    Lei Huasheng looked up at me and said, "do you like to see the Three Kingdoms?"


    How can I get off the subject? I have to shake my head. Such a historical subject is not what I like to see.


    Lei Huasheng just sighed and said, "it doesn''t matter. I can tell you about it. In fact, in our company, we have a tripartite relationship. "


    I thought about it. I should have understood some of his meaning. Although I don''t like reading those books, I still know some stories.


    Think about it. It''s very similar. In this company, it is really controlled by three people: Lei Huasheng, Li Tao and Nie Xiaoran.


    However, Li Tao should not have such great ability. After all, Nie Xiaoran finally gave up to Lei Huasheng. It can be said that Lei Shi and Nie Shi are the strongest in this company.


    I also understand how he arranged a fool like Lei Yuhong to come in.


    I just said with a smile: "some understand, but what does this have to do with me?"


    "Of course." Lei Huasheng said: "because of your appearance, all this has been broken."


    I thought about it for a while and sorted out all the things. Let alone, I seem to understand.


    At the beginning, Nie Xiaoran had to be the largest director, but her scope of control was not large. Nie Zhengping controlled the human resources department, while Nie Zhengxuan controlled the marketing department.For these two departments, Nie Zhengxuan would be more troublesome, because at that time, old man Gao was here, and the marketing department was out of touch.


    It''s really changed since I came here. Because of my appearance, the marketing department has changed.


    Lei Huasheng estimated that it should have occupied some positions at that time, but I don''t know what position it is. I have to inquire about it.


    If I guess correctly, Li Tao and Li Shu have always been on the market side. So at that time, it was equivalent to a draw between Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran.


    Li Tao''s position is a bit awkward.


    As soon as I want to understand this, I can understand why Lei Huasheng let Lei Yuhong deal with me. At that time, when I appeared, the marketing department had changed and could become Nie Xiaoran''s sword.


    He has no choice.


    But this has nothing to do with me. I just said with a smile, "director Lei, this is your upper class business. Now, I don''t know this very well, do I?"


    Lei Huasheng shook his head and said: "you should know that now, Nie''s use of you has really achieved the idea of suppressing us. However, if you don''t know this thing and just want to suppress us, one day, you will be given up."


    At this time, I fully understood. No wonder Lei Huasheng and Li Tao would come to me today. No wonder they would throw themselves at me at the same time. They wanted to woo me, and they were united.


    It''s just that one of them sings "red face" and the other "white face". One of them had a relationship with me, but the other told me to talk about the interests directly.


    These two people must be mixed up now. Li Tao said today that Lei Huasheng would not cooperate with him because of last time.


    But this is false. There are no eternal enemies or friends in the world. As long as interests appear, everything is possible.


    Think of here, I nodded, I understand, but do not have to say.


    "Director Lei, I can''t understand this. Can you let me think about it?"


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "you can think about it and I can wait. OK, that''s it. I''ll go first. "


    I nodded, but Lei Huasheng sighed again and said, "I''m helpless now. It''s clear that you caused all this, but I have to cooperate with others to survive. That''s true


    I''m helpless, but I can''t help it.


    As soon as he left, Tang Xin came in and said, "well, what''s the situation now?"


    I sighed. The current situation is a little troublesome, and it''s not an ordinary one. Who should I trust?


    Situ GUI, my first reaction was him. I should tell him about this.


    But this matter, I don''t want to let others know, so I have to send a text message to situ GUI, telling him that when I rest tomorrow, I will go to him at noon.


    When everything was ready, I looked at Tang Xin and said, "I''ll give you a day off tomorrow. You can find someone''s Ji Changfeng."


    "I can''t find it." Tang Xin pouted and sat down.


    "What''s the matter, a fight?" Seeing her like this, I asked with interest.


    "No, it''s just recently. I''m a little short of money because I''m always going out."


    I Leng for a moment, asked: "he did not give you money?"


    "He doesn''t earn as much as I do. I treat him every time. If it goes on like this, I can''t do anything."


    Looking at Tang Xin''s appearance, I can''t help laughing. This little girl, it seems that she can''t get rid of her.


    "Well, I''ll give you the money. It''s for you to protect me for such a long time. It''s your employment expenses. Give me your card number."


    "Thank you, sister Wu." Tang Xin jumped three Zhang high. I looked at her and shook my head slightly.

 Chapter 269

    After contacting situ GUI, I paid Tang Xin again. She wrote back immediately saying thank you, but I didn''t have much.


    I''ll have a rest tomorrow. What''s going on?


    After coming home in the evening, I fell on the bed and kept thinking about it.


    In fact, now I''m a little bit of an eye. I just want to ask situ GUI how to deal with such things.


    After this failure, it is difficult for Lei Huasheng to make any more changes in the short term.


    Think about it. Originally, he had an advantage. He was a director with the director of the marketing department, and then his two sons, one of whom was responsible for the market and the other for the logistics.


    If you go back to Lei Qingmiao, basically these departments, combined with Li Tao''s influence, can really compete with Nie. But now, obviously not.


    Thinking of this, I called sister Liu, because I suddenly realized that today I only pay attention to my own side, some things, I really did not notice.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so late. " Sister Liu''s voice is a little tired. Busy for such a long time, of course, there will be such a period of fatigue.


    "Sister Liu, I just want to ask, is there anything special in the logistics department and the Publicity Department today?" Haoli is the place where thunderstorm and Lei Qingmiao are.


    There was a slight smile from sister Liu, and she said, "I''ve got a little brain. There''s something wrong, but it''s probably different from what you think."


    Sure enough, something will happen there. If this is arranged by Nie Xiaoran, then this person is a little cruel. Anyway, Lei Huasheng is her husband in the famous saying.


    Now the tea starts to cool before people leave.


    "It''s said that Lei Yuming has been transferred to another post, but it seems that it was because you withdrew from the human resources department that they transferred Lei Yuming to be the Minister of the second department. As for Lei Qingmiao, he did not move. "


    Sister Liu said that.


    I understand now. Nie Xiaoran''s move is still very good. She transferred Lei Qingming from the main position of logistics to the non main position of human resources. It sounds like progress, but in fact, it turns real power into virtual power.


    As for Lei Qingmiao, he probably made some achievements in the Department of publicity. That''s why I didn''t touch her.


    Lei Huasheng was completely controlled this time.


    "Sister Liu, tell me the truth. Who is the person who took over the logistics?"


    Now I can ask like this. I believe sister Liu won''t betray me. She doesn''t tell me who she is, but she won''t betray me.


    Because she should be from Li Tao''s side. Today, Li Tao also talked with me about cooperation. If I ask her like this, I know more about the situation.


    Sister Liu said with a smile: "that''s a good question. Now, director Li is holding it. Because we should balance the above relations. "


    Yes, I understand. It''s obviously a match between the two sides. Li Tao is now in charge of the market and logistics, but it is said that there are two entrances and exits, while Nie Xiaoran, through this incident, has mastered key positions such as human resources.


    Then our marketing department is very interesting now. No wonder they want to pull me.


    If I follow Nie''s action together, Li Tao over there or even if he contacts Lei Huasheng, it should be very difficult to withstand.


    However Nie Xiaoran also dare not do too much, these two people, on the hand some channels are she does not have.


    I had another chat with sister Liu before I hung up.


    Think for yourself, I''m still a little too simple. Today, Li Tao came to me and said that Lei Huasheng was alienated from him, which is a fake.


    Now in this form, if he doesn''t unite with Lei Huasheng, he is likely to be eaten by the other party. They''re not that stupid.


    Because some steel frames are a matter of millions, they will make such a fuss.


    No, they must still be working together, but their identities are not the same, and they feel different when they succeed in finding me.


    Today, when listening to Lei Huasheng say those words, I have this feeling. At this time, I''m just more sure.


    Nie Xiaoran plans to use me to disturb each other''s plan, but she also knows that it is impossible to give me too high a position. Once something happens to me, it may turn out to be a sharp sword against them.


    It''s no wonder that she doesn''t make a statement. If she really takes me as her own person, she certainly hopes that the higher I sit, the better I will be. She even needs me to surpass Li Shu. If she can succeed her, the company will really be Nie''s.


    But she obviously didn''t do that. She wanted to suppress me, while Lei Huasheng and Li Tao united, but they wanted to attract me.


    Then there is my relationship with Li Tao and master Jin. I think Li Tao has just given me a hand.


    I''m not in a position to deal with this broken project at all. It''s a game between them, and I should just be a pawn in their eyes.


    But Nie Xiaoran used me as a soldier, while Li Tao used me as a car.


    I take a long breath. Who am I going to help this time? If NIE is bigger, even if I really have to find out what their problems are, it will be difficult to deal with them.But if you don''t help Nie, as Li Tao and Lei Huasheng, can you protect me?


    If I get kicked out of the company, I''ll be in more trouble. It''s a real dilemma.


    Tossing and turning in bed, I can''t sleep any more. This time, things are getting more and more complicated.


    Wait a minute, why don''t I think, since they all want to woo me, is it the best way for me. And in this way, I can bring the three parties together.


    No, no, this is a bad idea. If you want to find a way out, if you can''t do it well in the end, you may be offended.


    In that case, for my current situation, it is even more difficult to do.


    I can''t deal with these three people. In the past, I used to deal with one force against another. It''s OK, but now, it''s obviously not.


    The forces at that time were not so conspicuous. At least at that time, they were peaceful.


    And I, because I don''t know that there are such forces, they will not have any opinions about who to help or not.


    But now, they are all in front of me. If I help any of these forces, I will offend more people.


    This kind of thing, is really troublesome, but how always let me catch up. I don''t know if my life is good or bad.


    I just want to come back and get the truth of something. Is that so hard?


    I hope Lei Yuhong knows something about it? If so, I can save a lot of trouble. As long as he knows something, I think it should help me.


    Alas, trouble, thinking, I slowly fell asleep, who can help me.


    When I fell asleep, it was already ten o''clock. I never thought I would sleep so dead.


    Tang Xin is no longer here. It seems that he has gone out.


    At noon, I had an appointment with situ GUI. I quickly cleaned up, simply put on some make-up and went out.


    When I got to the place, situ GUI should not have come. Although he would wait for me every time, this time, I came a little earlier.


    Swipe the card to the building. When I came to the room, there was no one. I went in first and hid secretly, waiting to see when he would come.


    Until eleven o''clock, he came. Because there were many rooms in this place, I found a small room to hide, and he didn''t notice.


    I think he first called the front desk and asked them to arrange food. Then he packed up as if he was going on a date.


    I see him through the crack of the door. It''s kind of funny. As he tidied up, he hummed.


    I thought of it, but then someone called.


    Listen to what he said, it seems that there is something important, but he pushed it all, saying that there are important people coming.


    I''m still happy in my heart.


    He looked at his watch from time to time, obviously a little worried, so I sent him a text message, asking him to wait for me in the hut.


    He soon received it, looked at it, and then frowned, but he had no choice but to go to the hut first.


    I just came out of the room, thinking about how to surprise him.


    But feel from behind, a person hugged me.


    "I hate it. How do you know I''m in the house?"


    "Haha, I''ll know as soon as you send me a message. You must know that I''m in the room, otherwise you won''t give orders. If you don''t come, how can you know that I''ve arrived?"


    "I hate it. I still hold it. I''m going to let it go."


    "No, just hold it." As soon as he finished, the whole Princess picked me up and walked towards the bedroom.


    "Wait, put me down. I got up late in the morning and haven''t eaten yet." I hid in his arms and smelled his breath, so I had to beg for mercy first.


    I gave him a hard look, and then I put it down.


    "I hate it. It''s like this relationship between us."


    I straightened up and gave him a white look.


    But he said with a smile, "how can we? We have a good relationship. By the way, you come to ask me out today. What about Tang Xin?"


    "I asked her to find Ji Changfeng. I have something to tell you this time."


    He first smile, from the side of the refrigerator, take out a drink, said: "first drink something, or later eat, stomach will be uncomfortable."


    He is really sweet enough, I can only smile, no longer say anything.


    After drinking something, I really felt better in my stomach. Then I told Nie Xiaoran and Li Tao about them.


    Situ GUI also frowned and said: "generally speaking, this situation rarely occurs in the company. Because there are many shareholders, but only one shareholder holds the largest share. In this way, even if all the other shareholders work together, there will be no problem. But many shareholders can''t be all together. ""Nie''s only three major shareholders, but now he''s a special shareholder." I can only frown and say.


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "I know what they mean. Each of them wants to control the company by themselves, so that''s why. By the way, have you heard anything about their equity distribution? "


    I had to shake my head. I had never heard of anything.


    Situ GUI said: "well, I think it''s better to inquire about it. Although your current status is not very high, you can ask through some places."


    I don''t know if Mr. king thought of anything.


    Situgui sat aside, thought of a way for me, and said, "I think it''s a good choice for you to help Lei Huasheng now, because Nie Xiaoran is really too strong."


    "How can we help? Now he has no right. I''ll help him. I don''t know what will happen I had to give my opinion.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "it''s true. You help him, but he can''t protect you. So on the surface, you must help Li Tao, but it''s also an alliance with Lei Huasheng."


    "It will be very troublesome. Although Nie Zhengxuan has been transferred away, if I become like this, they will definitely deal with me."


    "No Situ GUI laughed and said, "because you can pretend to be stupid."


    "Play dumb?" I took a strange look at situ GUI.


    He said with a smile: "yes, it''s playing dumb. Do you know? They will certainly give you some tasks to complete slowly, and these tasks, I promise, from a positive perspective, will have an impact on the company. "


    I was stunned for a moment. What does this mean? How can a task have an impact on the company.


    But situ GUI looked at me with a smile. After a while, he said, "in fact, there are some things you can dig deeper. You will find that Nie Xiaoran dealt with Li Tao and Lei Huasheng. But on the surface, it''s just a little bit of a problem with the company. At this time, I suggest you, from the perspective of the company, secretly help Lei Huasheng and Li Tao. "


    I thought about it for a while, and I probably understood it.


    At that time, although my father had seen this kind of game in the company before, he was suppressed by the company.


    But it was different at that time. The father held more power, while the other shareholders did not. They had no way to suppress the father.


    But now NIE is different. Nie Xiaoran holds most of the shares. Li Tao and Lei Huasheng have to find a way to unite to fight against each other.


    In this way, Nie Xiaoran will certainly try to weaken them, or force them to sell their shares. But what does she want so much equity for.


    Seeing that situ GUI thought seriously, I couldn''t help asking, "what do you think she wants so much equity to do?"


    I saw situ GUI stunned and said, "she probably wants to get rid of it. Oh, I mean, she probably has some ideas."


    He didn''t finish what he said, but I didn''t care. When people go up, everyone thinks.


    Nie Xiaoran probably wants to take back more shares from others. She wants to get rid of the present situation of three-way confrontation, but I really can''t let him succeed.

 Chapter 270

    I think situ GUI''s analysis is reasonable. Now that Lei Huasheng and Li Tao are not so strong, I should really help them to be better.


    Although Nie Xiaoran is still in charge now, if I help them secretly, there should be no problem.


    As long as I encounter those problems, I start from the perspective of the company, which is a way to help if I don''t help.


    At this time, the food has been sent up. I have something to eat with situ GUI.


    After dinner, I found that situ GUI was a little unorthodox. He looked at me with a smile, as if expecting something.


    "Wait a minute, if not..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m ready here." Situ GUI seemed to know what I was thinking, so he said directly.


    "You''ve been planning for a long time, haven''t you?"


    "Of course, so you can''t run away today."


    He said, and jumped up. I was so scared that I dodged aside and didn''t let him catch me.


    It''s not that I don''t want to. I really miss him. I really want to. But I always feel a little embarrassed.


    Of course, I couldn''t run him, and I was still wearing high-heeled shoes. I was quickly caught by him and picked up.


    I hooked his neck like this. From this place, his face looks more angular. He is so handsome. Even now, he is really handsome.


    "GUI, today, can you be gentle?" I asked softly.


    He nodded, hugged me and said, "little fool, when am I not gentle?"


    Of course, he is very gentle, and I, is completely in this gentle feeling.


    I don''t know what I fell asleep, but it makes me feel comfortable.


    Open your eyes, only to find that he is still looking at me, and gently stroking my hair. I just laughed and said, "you''re up. By the way, I have to go back."


    "Don''t go back. Just go back tomorrow."


    He said softly.


    "Why?"


    "Haha, because I just sent a text message to Tang Xin, asking her and elder martial brother Ji to find a way, saying that they would not go back today."


    "You How can you take my cell phone and send text messages to anyone? "


    I''m worried about other things. Originally, I didn''t have any secrets, and he already knew the biggest secret. He just took my mobile phone and let Tang Xin not wait for me. He was a little embarrassed.


    "Tang Xin was very happy and agreed immediately. Besides, I saw the card number she sent you. It seemed that she didn''t have any money, so I also gave her some money. I believe it will take her a while."


    "How do I feel like you''ve bought my time?"


    "Just think of it, my heart. I''m thinking, I''m thinking, do you want to meet my family?" Situ GUI said softly.


    "No Although I''ve always wanted to do this, at this time, I know that I can only refuse. Otherwise, I''ll have a problem.


    He gently hugged me, touched my head, said: "fool, of course, not the kind of alone to see, after a period of time, is a business party, I hope you can come."


    I remember that in the past, the business associations here would hold some gatherings every time. I got to know Hu Sen and situ GUI from such gatherings.


    But I haven''t heard that it will be held, and I''m just a little director of Nie''s now. How can I be qualified to attend such a party.


    "Maybe I can''t go. Isn''t that kind of place the past of chairman and President?" I asked.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''ll find a way to deal with this matter, and then you will be able to pass. At the same time, I''ll let my parents go. You can see them. "


    I had to nod, gently fell in his arms.


    "It''s only four o''clock in the afternoon. We have two hours to go before dinner. Are we OK?"


    "No, will you? I just want to hold it like this. "


    "But I think so."


    "I hate it."


    I can''t resist any more, but this time, I experienced another side of him. His wildness made me want to stop.


    It''s getting dark. We''ve arranged a candlelight dinner. It''s very emotional.


    "Now I''m afraid my parents will object. What should I do if I see you?"


    "Of course they will." Situ GUI then said with a smile, "you don''t have to guess."


    "Then you let me go." I took a look at him and didn''t know what he meant.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "I just want you to meet me, but I didn''t want you to talk about our relationship, because now, our relationship can''t be exposed, otherwise, it will be very troublesome."I nodded. It''s true. Our relationship can''t be exposed. What''s the purpose of this party?


    Situ GUI said softly, "I just want you to know who my parents like."


    I Lengleng looking at situ GUI, he looked at me with a smile, but did not explain what the situation was.


    There''s no way. He doesn''t want to say something, and I don''t want to force him to say it.


    Maybe he wants me to know what his parents think and what they want me to change, but he is embarrassed to say.


    If I know what they think, I can change it for situ GUI''s sake.


    Because I like him, I really love him, change for him, I can accept.


    As long as he likes it, I will change myself and everything. I will make his parents like me.


    And more importantly, I must do so, because I have to marry situ GUI.


    "By the way, I heard you have a sister?"


    "I think so." Situ GUI said with a smile: "but this elder sister, who works in the unit, will not be involved in business affairs. She should also attend this party."


    "Why?"


    "Because she doesn''t have a boyfriend, you don''t know. I have a headache about this."


    I laughed and said, "you might as well introduce Huson to her directly. In this way, I can save a lot of things."


    But situ GUI just laughed twice and said, "Husen married my sister. I''ll look at something with Hu Yan. What do you think? Now Lei Yuhong is gone. You can''t put me and Hu Yan together any more. My family doesn''t care about her."


    I can only spit out my tongue, but I won''t. at that time, if I didn''t want to be angry, I couldn''t give up situ GUI.


    Now, of course, it''s even worse, but this party is really looking forward to.


    Just chatting, I heard the ringing of my mobile phone. It''s a short message. I''m not in a hurry, but at this time, my mobile phone rings. It should be something.


    I picked up the phone. There was Tang Xin''s voice.


    "Sister Wu, last time you said that Li Tao wanted to see a thunderstorm, right? You said that he was afraid that we would cheat him."


    It''s true that I told Tang Xin about this once. Let''s see if she can arrange it.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? What''s going on? "


    "No, my family has agreed to let that Li Tao go. It happens that he is also very influential here. We also plan to cooperate with him. Let''s see when we can arrange for him to go there."


    "Oh, I see." After I hung up the phone, I couldn''t calm down for a long time. Li Tao and the Tang family wanted to cooperate. It seems that they are not willing to develop on that side.


    I believe the Tang family must have its own business. I don''t know if this cooperation is a good thing.


    When situ GUI heard that I had finished the phone call, he didn''t ask me again. He gently hugged me and said, "my heart, I hope you can solve the problem as soon as possible, so that you can marry me in good faith."


    "Who''s going to marry you?" Although I was very happy, I was a little embarrassed. I found that women are really inconsistent, this is very natural to say out.


    "If you don''t marry me, who will you marry?" He looks at me and kisses me gently on the forehead.


    "No, will you? I have to go back tomorrow, and I plan to meet Mr. Jin and Li Tao tomorrow. I want to talk to them and let Li Tao pass. "


    He let me go with a smile and said softly, "little fool, just pay attention tomorrow. Go to sleep. "


    In his arms, I feel very relieved. Only at this time can I forget all my troubles and relax. After all, this is the one I love.


    After a night''s rest, I had breakfast with situ GUI the next day and left there.


    Give Tang Xin a call, she said the name of a hotel.


    I was stunned for a moment. Did she make any progress with Ji Changfeng yesterday? How did you get to the hotel.


    I drove there, but I only saw Tang Xin, not Ji Changfeng.


    "Well, your elder martial brother Ji is not here?" I had to ask.


    Tang Xin put out his tongue and said, "he''s gone."


    I smile, Tang Xin blush at me, said: "don''t think, we have nothing."


    I can only nod my head and say nothing. Sometimes if I say too much about it, it''s meaningless.


    When we drove to Mr. Jin''s shop, the little girl at the front desk took us to the back. I saw Mr. Jin already tasting tea here, as if he had nothing else to do but drink tea.


    Jin Zhengnan is also here, standing behind him, seeing us coming, smiling and nodding to us.


    King also saw us, laughed and said, "well, look at your face, there should be good news for us."


    "Yes, Mr. Jin, I''ve come to tell Li Tao that he can see Lei Yuhong in pian."Master Jin nodded and said, "that''s good. There''s no problem for me to recognize each other."


    I look at Mr. Jin. At this time, I find something on his desk. It should be a document, but I can''t go and have a look.


    I had to sit down first. See what else he has.


    Master Jin took a look at me and should have seen my expression. He said, "this is not for you. It''s for Li Tao. With him, Li Tao can protect you well in Nie''s family."


    "Oh." I smile, said: "protect me, if I throw to Nie Xiaoran there, I think he should not protect me?"


    "How could it be that simple." Master Jin laughed and said, "unless you are going to be Nie''s daughter-in-law, don''t think she won''t deal with you. She just doesn''t have the right yet. "


    "Without this right, she is the largest shareholder of the company, isn''t she?" I look at King.


    Mr. Jin laughed and said, "he is indeed the biggest shareholder, but do you know? She doesn''t have that right. "


    I know that king knows something I don''t know, but now, I can''t ask, because if he wants to tell me, he will say it himself.


    "Now she has only 49% of the shares. The other shares are in Li Tao and Lei Huasheng''s side."


    "If so, you will unite with Lei Huasheng, can''t you put her on the bottom floor?"


    I look at Mr. Jin. It''s very normal. Whoever can get 51% of the shares will keep his word.


    But master Jin sighed and said, "it''s not that simple. Lei Huasheng and Li Tao have only 49 percent of the power."


    "What?" This, this how possible, three people add up, not 100%. Where''s the two percent?


    Master Jin looked at me and said with a smile, "didn''t you think of it? But it''s true. After a long time of investigation, I found out that there is such a special thing


    "Wait, if so, where are the two percent?"


    "I don''t know. We have checked for a long time, but we haven''t seen where the other two percent are. I don''t know who''s holding the shares. "


    King sighed and said, "that''s why they all want you to join them."


    I sighed. I can''t even find out the meaning of Mr. Jin. I think I can''t find out the meaning. Forget it. I don''t want to.


    After waiting for a while, Li Tao came to see me, and said with a smile, "good news?"


    I nodded, and he immediately cheered up and said, "OK, I''ll buy the ticket."


    Tang Xin said the address, and then let Li Tao go to them, said there will be someone to pick him up.


    Li Tao nodded and immediately began to book tickets with his mobile phone.


    King sighed and said, "come back as soon as you get the answer. It''s very important for us."


    Li Tao said nothing more.


    Speaking of this, I really have doubts and asked, "Mr. king, may I ask? Chairman LAN, is there any reason for your investigation? "


    King''s eyes suddenly became sharp and looked at me.


    I didn''t let him at all, just stare at him like this.


    "How do you know about chairman LAN?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know. You won''t ask that." Mr. king is a real veteran.


    I smile, this problem I have long thought of: "Sister Liu told me a lot."


    I believe that when sister Liu told me about her father, it was not Nie Zhengping who needed to ask, but Li Tao who asked.


    Sure enough, when I finished this, master Jin''s expression was much better. Then he nodded and said, "this is not what you can know. If you have a chance, I will tell you naturally."


    It seems that he doesn''t trust me.

 Chapter 271

    Li Tao has made a reservation and will be there this afternoon. And I also said a word to Lord Jin, and then I said goodbye.


    I think I haven''t been shopping for a long time, but I went out with Tang Xin and bought some clothes.


    Tang Xin is really rich. I feel that situ GUI didn''t just give him a little money. He said that he should have a lot of money.


    Looking at Tang Xin happy, I also feel very happy.


    In the evening, we ate something outside, and then we went back.


    I have to go to work on Monday. I always feel that I have less time to rest, but I have a long time to go to work.


    When I arrived at the company the next day, I entered the marketing department and saw that sister Liu was arranging tasks. She just nodded and motioned when she saw me coming in.


    When I got to the office, sister Liu followed me quickly.


    "Director, the above notice has come down. We all know that you have been promoted. It''s a celebration. It''s an evening treat." Sister Liu is smiling.


    I looked at her, said with a smile: "you are not promoted to minister, who invited ah."


    "You." Liu Jie a little bit of my forehead, said: "originally you, don''t worry, won''t let you bleeding, we choose are general place."


    "You''ve already thought about it." I said with a smile.


    Sister Liu nodded and then said: "by the way, there is no problem in this aspect of the project. Although the one left by thunderstorm thrush doesn''t earn much, we have taken over the publicity and other things, so it''s fair. I''m sure they''ll praise it. "


    I just laughed. How can I praise this? But I believe if Nie Xiaoran wants to woo me, he will show it.


    In the afternoon, as expected, the above praise came down, and the whole marketing department was praised with bonus.


    Sister Liu and I were very happy. The atmosphere of the whole marketing department was soon raised.


    This order is from Nie Zheng, although she is no longer the marketing department.


    I found that it was a bit strange that this order came down. According to the truth, it should be Li Shu who came down.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t know me as soon as I''ve been away for a long time." Nie Zhengxuan was sitting on the sofa with a smile. This time, she was a guest.


    I just joked and said: "President Nie, don''t make fun of me. What can I do for you today?"


    Nie Zhengxuan nodded and watched Tang Xin go out and close the door. Then he said, "you are a high-level person now, so I want to talk to you about some things."


    I pretended that I didn''t know anything, sat there and said, "if President Nie has something to say, just say it. We are just like sisters. What can''t be said directly."


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me and suddenly said coldly, "which side are you going to stand on?"


    When I interrupted, I thought that I would be surprised when I didn''t reply.


    But I also know that this sentence is the most powerful, expressing a lot of meaning at once.


    On the one hand, she knew that I had met Li Tao and Lei Huasheng.


    This is not a confidential matter, because I believe that they will let her know through some channels when they see me.


    On the other hand, this sentence suddenly let me choose. My choice at this time will definitely become their attitude towards me.


    I don''t know if Mr. Jin''s document can really let Li Tao and Lei Huasheng protect me, but now, I know I have to make a choice.


    "President Nie, it''s a lie to say that they didn''t find me, but to be honest, I really don''t want to stand in line. I just want to do something beneficial to the company."


    I said in a low voice, this is the best thing I think of at present.


    Nie Zhengxuan can''t help nodding. For her now, it''s best if I don''t stand in line. Once I stand in line, I will always be attacked.


    She and Nie Zhengping have no way, because even if they don''t want to stand in line, it''s impossible.


    As for Lei Qingming and Li Shu, the same is true.


    "President Nie, to be honest, if I stand in the team, it should break the existing balance. This is not what I want to see. I don''t like it. I just like to be myself, just like I was


    Nie Zhengxuan sighed and said, "I didn''t think it was the answer, but what you said is more or less reasonable, and you''re right. Now it''s a kind of balance, but we really have to break it now."


    "Why? Director Nie is the strongest. Isn''t it easy to break the balance? "


    I thought for a while and decided to answer like this. I want to see if Nie Zhengxuan will tell me the truth.


    I know Nie Xiaoran didn''t get 51% of the shares, but now I pretend I don''t know.


    Nie Zhengxuan also sighed, said: "well, this is not mentioned, if it is really so simple."I can''t speak any more. Nie Zhengxuan looked at me for a long time before he said, "in fact, my younger brother has always said that he can win over you. I hope he can succeed. After all, you are a talented person and very powerful."


    Nie Zheng asked me, I understand.


    I had to shake my head and say, "I can''t accept him, of course, including Huson. I really have a boyfriend, and I like him very much."


    Nie Zhengxuan laughed, then came over and patted me on the shoulder and said, "there are some things I can''t say now, but I''m very happy if you can say that. Husen, he''s a real trouble."


    Just then, I heard someone knocking at the door.


    I let them in. Tang Xin came in and said, "director Hu and director situ are here. Do you want them to come in?"


    "Let them in." Nie Zhengxuan was a little worried at this time. I saw her tidy her clothes. It seems that situ GUI''s arrival makes her very happy.


    Soon, situ GUI and Hu Sen came. They wanted to say something, but when they saw Nie Zhengxuan inside, they were stunned and couldn''t help swallowing the words behind.


    "Director situ, why do you have time to come here today?" As soon as Nie Zhengxuan saw situ GUI, he immediately took two steps forward to shorten the distance.


    "Cough." Hu Sen pretended to cough twice and said, "President Nie, I''m here, too."


    "Well, well, see, director Hu, are you looking for director Wu?" Nie Zhengxuan didn''t seem to find Husen.


    Hu Sen shook his head helplessly and said, "director situ and I have come to find director Wu this time."


    Nie Zhengxuan took a look at me and said, "is there anything wrong with that?"


    "It''s the marketing department, of course." Huson said, "well, is it appropriate to say it now?"


    Nie Zhengxuan is stunned. Husen, it means to let her leave for a while.


    Nie Zhengxuan was stunned, but it is obvious that she is not suitable here, because she is no longer the director of the marketing department. Even the president is not responsible for this aspect now.


    She had no choice but to look at situ GUI and went out unhappily.


    Situ GUI sat down with Hu Sen. Hu Sen said with a smile, "director situ, you have to thank me for sending her away for you."


    Situ GUI just said: "thank you."


    Hu Sen laughed, then sighed and said, "you are really beautiful. If you want to say that Nie Zhengxuan is a beauty, you can''t look up to her."


    "If you like it, I can give it to you." Situ GUI was not angry, but always said plainly.


    I sat there and laughed. Hu Sen looked embarrassed and said, "OK, let''s not say anything else. By the way, director Wu, there''s something I want to tell you."


    I nodded to see what he was going to say.


    As a result, he took out an invitation from his pocket and handed it to me.


    I took a look and pulled out the invitation. It was an invitation to a business gathering.


    I look at Hu Sen and situ GUI. Situ GUI just told me about this the day before yesterday. Unexpectedly, there will be an invitation today.


    "This is a business gathering. This time, I worked with director Hu." Situ GUI saw me and explained.


    It turns out that they organized the invitation together.


    Hu Sen said with a smile: "yes, this time they are all elites in the business sector. Of course, they have invited some special people, including those above. You must come to join us next Sunday."


    I nodded, this matter, I have promised situ GUI, of course, is to go.


    "Is that for me?" I asked.


    "Of course not. By the way, our project has been going on for some time, but you haven''t checked it once." Huson sighed helplessly.


    I know that this matter must have been arranged by Sister Liu. He had to say: "that''s for sure. If you feel bad, I can let Tang Xin have a look."


    "Forget it." Huson said immediately, waving his hands.


    I only laugh, this is no way to do things. He is still afraid of Tang Xin.


    "By the way, think of something." Huson then said: "this kind of party, there will certainly be some cooperation between dealers, so I think you''d better prepare for it and bring someone over."


    Liu said, "if I want to talk about business, what should I do?"


    Huson frowned and said, "do you have to take her?"


    I nodded, Tang Xin in, I have a chance to control them.


    Hu Sen sighed helplessly and said, "well, I''ll give her an invitation. The number is small, and you still have so many places."


    I laughed and said, "you and Mr. situ made this together. I''m sure I''ll appreciate it."Huson laughed and said, "well, I''ll welcome you then. By the way, the following projects can also be launched. "


    I said: "you should ask sister Liu about this. She is preparing there now. I think there should be no problem. If there are any new projects, you can tell me quickly."


    "There haven''t been any projects lately. Because recently, we are trying our best to do these things. It is estimated that we will have to wait for some time. "


    This is also normal. Even in a big company, it''s a bit difficult to start so many projects all at once.


    In a word, Hu Sen really helped me a lot. If he didn''t spend too much time before, maybe I would treat him differently now.


    "By the way, you really haven''t found a girlfriend recently?" I suddenly thought of this, so I asked.


    Hu Sen said with a smile, "of course not. I''m serious, so it will change naturally. Now many women are chasing me."


    I really believe that, because if there is any news, situ GUI will expose him here.


    "You''d better find a girlfriend. It''s impossible for me." I said softly.


    Hu Sen was stunned and said for a long time, "no, you just refuse me. My heart is dripping blood. It''s broken like dumpling stuffing."


    "Don''t pretend." I laughed and said, "you don''t like me at all. You like her, don''t you?"


    Hu Sen stopped talking for a while. He sighed for a long time and said, "I don''t know. Really, director Wu, no, Wu Xin''er, please let me call you this once. Now I really don''t know how to say it."


    My God, he won''t change his mind, will he?


    "Then I won''t like you either. Let me tell you, she is my good friend. Do you think I have a chance with you?"


    But Huson laughed and said, "this is not necessarily a thing."


    I looked at her smile and suddenly felt that he was serious.


    Situ GUI then said: "director Hu has always been very persistent. I have been with him for so many years. I know that."


    And I know he''s reminding me.


    I looked at him and nodded. Huson didn''t give up in a few words.


    Of course, because they come together, I really want situ GUI to understand that I love him only, and I don''t want him to misunderstand anything.


    But situ GUI said that. I believe he must know my mind.


    "Well, I won''t say anything. I will go to this party. There are many things going on recently. I have a headache. " I gave a bitter smile.


    But Huson laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. By the way, the clothes made last time should be available this week. "


    I nodded, that thing, I almost forgot.


    After chatting with them for a while, they made an appointment to pick up their clothes this Saturday, and then they left.


    As I sat there, I could not help sighing. These people really have enough leisure.


    Just at this time, Tang Xin came in, saw me and took a long breath.


    I looked at her face, as if there was something to say, but a little embarrassed, could not help but smile and said: "what''s the matter? Just say what you have to say. "


    Tang Xin also scratched his head, thought for a while, and said, "elder sister Wu, brother Chang Feng wants to find a job, but he doesn''t know what to do, so I''ll ask you."


    "Ah, he''s looking for a job. Why?" I asked strangely.


    Tang Xin embarrassed smile, see this meaning, should be her meaning, I think for a while, this thing, should also be able to do it.

 Chapter 272

    I thought about it for a moment. I wanted to arrange Ji Changfeng to situ GUI or Hu Sen. But it doesn''t seem appropriate to think about it.


    On the one hand, because of their identity, if Ji Changfeng is arranged in the past, it always feels like Ji Changfeng is oppressing them. What''s more, Ji Changfeng has really passed. How dare they use others so recklessly.


    More importantly, if Ji Changfeng arranges to go there, Tang Xin''s heart will fly. She may want to visit situ GUI from time to time.


    In that case, I''m even more sorry for situ GUI.


    No, I still have to leave this person here, but I can''t recruit the marketing department any more. My marketing department is already very popular. If I pull another one, it''s still too much.


    Plus he has nothing to count on a life, it is really a bit uncomfortable.


    Wait a minute, think about it. Although I can''t use it here, there is one person who can definitely use it. Moreover, I can put one of my people around him. Maybe it will be effective in the future.


    I thought about it for a while. It''s really OK, but how should I tell him.


    "Sister Wu, isn''t it easy to handle?" Tang Xin asked at this time.


    I looked at Tang Xin, laughed, and said, "it''s not difficult to do, it''s too difficult to do. In fact, with his ability, if you go to situ GUI and Hu Sen, it''s definitely important, but you know..."


    Tang Xin thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, it seems to be such a situation. I didn''t want to go to them at the beginning, because of this reason."


    Liu said, "I don''t need two assistants, so I''m sure he can''t come here."


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue and said playfully, "or I''ll go to sister Liu, and you''ll let elder martial brother be your assistant."


    "You are not afraid that I will take away your elder martial brother." "Hey, brother Tang," he said, "I''m afraid of you before I think of you."


    Ah, Ji Changfeng also said this, and this man is also true. He clearly knows the relationship between me and situ GUI, and he still says so. Isn''t this a misunderstanding for Tang Xin.


    "Well, don''t get me wrong, Tang Xin. You should know that I have a boyfriend, and I can''t be regarded as a boyfriend any more."


    "Of course I know. That''s why I believe you. Sister Wu, what do you think he should do? "


    I was relieved. If Tang Xin didn''t protect me well, I would feel insecure wherever I went.


    "I want him to go to the human resources department. Let him give full play to that place. He can see who can make great achievements here."


    I said softly. After hearing this, Tang Xin nodded and seemed to agree. But she also seemed to recognize the problem.


    "Sister Wu, I have said a lot about this, but how can I let him go?"


    I sighed. It seems that I can only go to Nie Zhengping to discuss this matter in person. It''s really troublesome. However, if Ji Changfeng can be arranged in, I think it''s good for me and the company.


    I''m not helping Nie''s company. I just think that if I can come back one day, I don''t want my company to go bankrupt.


    I stood up, sighed and said, "I''m going to find director Nie. Do you want to go?"


    Tang Xin looked at me and said, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    I nodded. I was about to leave, but I stopped. By the way, I don''t have to go there. I think if I really want to ask Nie Zhengping for this kind of thing, I will owe him a favor, but it will be very difficult to repay it at that time.


    "What''s the matter, sister Wu?" Tang Xin looked at me strangely.


    I thought about it for a while, and then I laughed at her and said, "don''t go there first. I''ll go to see someone with me in the evening. We''ll talk about how to arrange your elder martial brother tomorrow. Now I''m a little short of time. In case of a bad arrangement, I''ll be in trouble."


    Tang Xin didn''t know why and nodded.


    I picked up the phone from my desk and called hr.


    I don''t know who answered the phone, but I said that when I was the director of the marketing department, the little girl from the human resources department gave me a polite greeting, and then asked who I was looking for.


    "I''m looking for Wu Caihong." Sister rainbow, the senior of human resources department, she can help me, but I have to find a suitable place to chat with her.


    After a while, sister rainbow''s voice came from over there: "director Wu, you are like a rocket. Last time, you were the project manager with us, and now you are the director."


    "Sister rainbow, don''t make fun of me. This time, I want to invite you to dinner. If you have time in the evening, please show me your face."


    "The director asked me, I have to get it. Who else? Don''t tell me, it''s just the two of us. We have to take some people with us?"


    "There''s one, but it''s not sister Liu. It''s my assistant, Xiao Tang. I have something to do this time. I need to trouble you to give me a move. I''m really sorry."Rainbow Sister so silent for a moment, and then said: "well, see you that night, where to go?"


    "I''ll send the address or something to your mobile phone later. That''s a good place. Make sure there''s no problem. " I said with a smile.


    Rainbow sister or readily agreed to come down.


    I hung up and called old man Gao to tell him that I would like to have dinner at his restaurant today, but I have to invite sister rainbow to see if he can arrange it.


    Old man Gao was very cheerful, but he just said it, and he didn''t want to go there.


    There was nothing wrong with him this time, so I just said a few words with a smile.


    The address to the rainbow sister, there back to the text message said received, I just feel relieved, looking at tangxin, hehe smile.


    Tang Xin was a little embarrassed by my smile and said, "sister Wu, why are you looking at me like this? What''s the problem? "


    I shook my head, said: "the problem is no, but you have to take care of me, don''t I put Ji Changfeng arrangement in, you go there every day."


    "I know. Don''t worry, sister Wu. I know how to do it." Tang Xin is very happy.


    I believe in her very much, but I have to watch. These two people, don''t make trouble, and I have more important things.


    There was nothing else in the afternoon. Soon it was time to get off work. We drove to old man Gao''s shop.


    After waiting for a while, I saw sister rainbow coming. I waved to her, and she came to say hello happily.


    Take elder sister rainbow to the small room where old man Gao usually eats with me. It was arranged by old man Gao.


    Sister rainbow looked here and said, "this place is good. It''s a secret thing. She even asked me to come here directly."


    I laughed. It''s really not too confidential to talk about this, but I think it''s better to be careful.


    "Sister rainbow, I''ve just entered the company. You are an old employee of the human resources department. I have something to ask you this time. You can''t refuse."


    I ordered the food and waited for the waiter to come down before I said.


    Rainbow elder sister sighed, said: "don''t say what old staff, you have something to say, I won''t refuse, don''t forget, I still owe you a personal feeling."


    You owe me a favor. Oh, by the way, I remember the last time when the human resources department changed blood, sister rainbow seemed to be in the ranks of being eliminated. It was I who told Minister Zhou and Nie Zhengping that I left her.


    I''m forgetting that. If it wasn''t for sister rainbow, I couldn''t remember it.


    I laughed and it was easy. But this time, I don''t think she can give me any favor, because it''s really easy to do.


    "Sister rainbow, don''t say that. I''m very happy to help you, and I just hope you can come up with an idea this time. It''s not too difficult."


    Rainbow sister looked at me with interest, said: "just an idea, do not I say hello to the above what?"


    I nodded and told her about Ji Changfeng''s desire to enter the company. At the same time, I also told her about the relationship between Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin, as well as Ji Changfeng.


    After hearing this, sister rainbow scratched her head and said, "it''s really easy to do. It''s really not that I want to return the favor."


    I just laughed and said, "but sister rainbow, let me make it clear. Originally, I could go directly to director Nie or director Zhou, but I would owe them a favor. I don''t want to owe them a favor."


    "I knew you would think so." Rainbow elder sister laughed, said: "this favor, let Tang Xin owe it, this is also good."


    Tang Xin was stunned and said, "I owe you a favor. How can I do that? I''m not very familiar with them. How can I owe them? Besides, how can they listen to me? "


    "Huwei said:" they really owe you something, but you can''t think about it


    Tangxin sticks out his tongue and looks at me.


    I gave her a little nod, said: "it''s nothing, just human feelings this thing, you have to return according to your own situation, don''t return big."


    I just want to remind you, Tang Xin, don''t treat me and lanfeifei as good friends. It''s killing me.


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "sister Wu, I still understand this, but I want to know how I can owe this favor."


    Sister rainbow laughed and said, "this is the first time I''ve heard that someone owes them a favor. Don''t worry. Since you owe them a favor, that girl What''s that from? "


    "Ji Changfeng." I would like to remind you that this name is really hard to remember.


    "Yes, Ji Changfeng. I''m sorry. Ji Changfeng will also owe you a favor. Of course you don''t want him to pay it back. In this way, he will always be led by your nose. Of course, you can only owe one. If you give him too much favor, he will leave you instead. ""Why?" Tang Xin doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Rainbow sister a smile, said: "this is a woman''s secret, oh, I taught you, must follow it."


    Tang Xin had no choice but to nod his head. I thought about it for a moment. Is it really so difficult to deal with this human relationship? Well, sometimes it''s really bad.


    No, I''m always thinking about it in my heart. It''s just like me and situ GUI.


    At the beginning, I didn''t owe him. Although he saved me, I gave myself to him.


    Right is with his help, I feel I owe him a great favor, up to now is not very good.


    I sighed and didn''t speak. Sister rainbow then said, "Tang Xin, remember, early tomorrow morning, you will go to Nie Zhengping and tell him that you can try to prevent the special relationship between Hu Sen and sister Wu, but only this one."


    Tang Xin and I are both in a daze. What is this called?


    Rainbow elder sister hey hey a smile, looking at us, this move is really what move, I completely did not understand ah.


    "Well, sister rainbow, I don''t understand." Tang Xin asked strangely.


    Rainbow elder sister smile, say: "in fact now everybody can see, Nie Zhengping like your Wu elder sister, you can''t see?"


    Tang Xin scratched his head and said, "I can see it, but does it have anything to do with brother Chang Feng?"


    Sister rainbow clapped her hands and said, "of course."


    When the waiter came to serve, she had to stop for a while. As soon as the waiter left, she said with a smile, "Tang Xin, have you ever thought about what you fear most if you chase someone?"


    "Most afraid, most afraid that he will ignore me."


    "No, I''m afraid he''s interested in you, but he has a strong opponent, and he''s interested in another opponent." Rainbow elder sister corrects a way immediately.


    Tang Xin seemed to understand all of a sudden, nodded and said, "yes, it is. If it wasn''t for Nothing more, sister rainbow, go on


    I took a look at Tang Xin. What did she want to say? Because when she spoke just now, she seemed to take a look at me.


    Rainbow sister did not seem to notice, then said: "now Nie Zhengping is facing such a situation, he likes director Wu, but there is another person, also like director Wu."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "I understand that. I also know that Hu Sen likes sister Wu."


    "So ah, as long as you explain that you can prevent the following things from happening, then Nie Zhengping will be very grateful to you. At this time, you put forward to let your Ji..."


    "Ji Changfeng." I''ve probably understood what she means, so I''d like to remind you again.


    "Yes, if Ji Changfeng comes over, Nie Zhengping will agree. Moreover, such a person is nothing to him." Rainbow sister is sure to say.


    My God, they talked for a long time. How do I feel like they sold me. I look at sister rainbow and Tang Xin. What''s the situation?

 Chapter 273

    Tang Xin then scratched his head and said, "this is not a good thing. Although I can stop it, will I be unfair to Hu Sen?"


    "No Rainbow sister said, and then turned to me, said: "sister Wu, this is not a company, I installed elder sister, I ask you, you will not promise Husen?"


    I was stunned for a moment. This is for sure. I already have situ GUI. Of course, I won''t promise Hu Sen any more, so I have to nod.


    Rainbow elder sister this just hard a nod, say: "this is right, you yourself won''t agree him, but you still can''t put down, because this has a face problem, but this matter, have to Tang Xin to solve for you."


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it." It was only when sister rainbow said this that I realized it. Also, if I didn''t want to pay attention to Huson, he did do a lot for me. If I wanted to get rid of him, it was really Tang''s experience.


    Sister rainbow then went back to analyze: "it''s just one thing, that is to say, Tang Xin also helps you by doing this. Of course, it seems to help Nie Zhengping indirectly, but I ask you, you won''t accept Nie Zhengping, will you?"


    I''m not sure. I''m not sure. But with rainbow sister to say so clearly? I couldn''t help laughing.


    Rainbow sister said with a smile: "you do not have to answer, but I know the answer, rest assured, I will not say anything."


    I just smile again, because I really don''t know how to answer this question.


    Rainbow Sister then turned to Tang Xin and said, "so you can only say it''s Husen. That is to say, if Husen is restricted, Nie Zhengping will be less worried. He will think he has a chance to win."


    I thought about it for a while, but it''s true. Nie Zhengping knows Tang Xin''s ability, and she has the possibility to limit Hu Sen, that is to say, he will believe Tang Xin''s words.


    Sister rainbow laughed, then took a bite of the dish and said, "of course, although you owe Nie Zhengping, as long as you help Nie Zhengping or sister Wu at the critical moment, the favor is equivalent to paying back. It can be said that this person is not very kind and has no technical content at all. "


    "Master." Listen to Rainbow Sister finish, I sincerely applauded her, this way also want to come out, really is too cruel.


    For me, I don''t know how long it will take for this method to take shape. I didn''t expect that sister rainbow would understand immediately after listening to the matter.


    Tang Xin thought about it and said, "if Nie Zhengping doesn''t agree."


    "What are you afraid of? You are covered by director Wu. If he doesn''t agree, you can say that you can match up sister Wu and Hu Sen directly. Then Nie Zhengping will lose." Rainbow sister a face of indifferent expression.


    Tang Xin nodded just now. This move is really a little too cruel. It makes people a little uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, it can be so cruel.


    Rainbow Sister, really must be an ally, otherwise, she is likely to become a more terrible enemy.


    "OK, Tang Xin, I think it''s a good move. You can use it tomorrow. Sister rainbow, it''s just like you''ve paid me back, because this method is also for consideration."


    Rainbow sister just looked at me with a smile, said: "human this kind of thing, not you said also also also, must I say son calculate, this really can''t return your human, still forget it."


    When she said that, I would not insist on anything, but as she said, human relationship is not a good thing. Otherwise, it will be too late. I really don''t know what to do.


    Speaking of all, if Lei Huasheng came to me last time, if I really let Lei Yuhong go, he would owe me a big favor.


    But at that time, Lei Yuhong''s role was far greater than that of an adult. I didn''t agree.


    We talked for a while, and then we broke up. I settled the bill, and sister rainbow drove away by herself.


    I take Tang Xin home.


    The next morning, Tang Xin went to find Nie Zhengping in a hurry. I don''t worry about her danger at all. If Nie Zhengping dares to make up her mind, it''s really blind.


    But when Tang Xin came back, his face was a little wrong.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Tang Xin gave a wry smile and said, "Nie Zhengping said that he should consider it. It seems that he doesn''t want brother Chang Feng to come here."


    I laughed and said, "you believe in this kind of performance. Maybe he is beautiful in his heart. It''s like how much you owe him when he performs like this. In fact, he wants you to help him."


    "Oh, yes." Tang Xin nodded, sighed and said, "I''m still too young. Sister Wu, if you have a chance in the future, you can teach me more. I don''t know anything now."


    I have to nod my head. This Tang heart can be made.


    At noon, we went to the canteen together. On the way, I was stopped by Nie Zhengping.


    I took a look at Tang Xin. She can''t go to our canteen for dinner, so I had to let her leave first."Your assistant came to me this morning." Nie Zhengping said.


    I nodded, laughed and said, "did she say anything? You''re not going to reveal my secret, are you


    Nie Zhengping shook his head with a smile, and then said, "she wants to arrange a person to come in. She says that this person''s name is Ji Changfeng. I don''t know if you know him."


    I had to nod my head and say, "yes, she is a very powerful guy. Wait a minute, she wants to push Ji Changfeng to the human resources department?"


    Nie Zhengping said with a smile: "yes, then I can tell you what kind of person this person is?"


    Nie Zhengping said as he opened the door of the dining room. I felt that all my eyes were looking towards this side.


    I had to go in first, I know, this hand will let the people in the canteen think we are what relationship.


    I had to walk and say: "this person, how to say it, seems to be half hanging, but in fact, it''s really half hanging. By the way, you should have seen it. "


    Nie Zhengping was stunned and said, "I''ve seen it before. Wait, I''ve seen it somewhere."


    I gave him a smile and said, "at director Hu''s birthday party, he was with Tang Xin that time."


    Maybe at that time, Nie Zhengping didn''t look at it carefully, so he thought about it for a while, but he couldn''t remember it.


    I said with a smile: "well, director Nie, it''s your business. For me, it''s the same whether I arrange him to come in or not. But Tang Xin should like him very much. I know that. "


    I specially emphasized the relationship between him and Tang Xin, because at this time, the key to whether he can come in is how much role Tang Xin can play.


    With these words, I had a meal by myself, and then I sat down with sister Liu and deliberately kept a distance from Nie Zhengping.


    I have to give him a little pressure. If he thinks it''s so simple, he won''t let Ji Changfeng come.


    "What does director Nie talk to you about?" Sister Liu saw me sit down and asked with a smile.


    I sighed and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just a matter of whether an employee wants to be employed or not."


    "It''s not your business. He talks about it with you." Sister Liu obviously didn''t believe in her eyes. It''s true to say that the entry of an employee has nothing to do with me, but this is different.


    I laughed and said, "if I tell you that this employee is the man that Tang Xin likes, and he is also a very capable fortune teller, what do you think?"


    "That''s very interesting. Do you know him?"


    I nodded. Of course, I knew him. We only knew him when he told me my life.


    "Not only me, but also Husen and situ GUI. What do you think of this man?"


    Sister Liu shrugged and said, "I''m really a little strange now. In Tang Xin''s case, situ GUI and Hu Sen are very polite to see her. Why doesn''t she go to them?"


    I can only Hei hei. I can''t make it clear. It''s better not to say it. Besides, if it''s not good, it might be annoying.


    After dinner, we quickly returned to the marketing department.


    This afternoon, situ GUI and Hu Sen are coming to talk about the project. In fact, it''s because Li Tao has passed. Today, there will be an answer. Of course, Tang Xin will be on the side.


    While sitting, I heard someone knocking on the door outside. I thought it was Tang Xin, so without thinking about it, I said, "come in and close the door by the way."


    "Close the door, won''t you?" A voice came. It was a man.


    I just looked up and found that Ji Changfeng was coming. How did he come? I Leng for a while, this just laughed, said: "did you go to see Tang Xin."


    "Well, no, I came to see you first. By the way, I have something to ask." Chang Ji looks a little sad.


    I had no choice but to smile bitterly and say, "if you have any questions, just ask. We don''t have to be too polite about our relationship."


    He nodded and said, "did you tell Nie Zhengping to let me come here? I saw him today. He said, "starting tomorrow, I can go to work formally."


    I nodded, this is very good, so I said, "what''s the problem?"


    "Well, there''s something wrong with it. If someone tells him something, he will certainly owe you a favor. At that time, it will probably hurt you."


    I just laughed up and said: "don''t worry, what you come here is not what I said, but what Tang Xin asked."


    Ji Changfeng was stunned and said: "Tang Xin, it''s impossible. She''s just a little assistant. How can she speak to a director? You must have said something behind her back. Then give her the favor. "


    I gave Ji Changfeng a smile and said, "I have to say this. It''s really Tang Xin. Of course, she didn''t tell you that she owes you anything, but I know that I didn''t say anything here."


    Ji Changfeng was surprised. After looking at me for a long time, he nodded and said, "you didn''t lie. It''s really her."I nodded, said: "well, the question asked, you should go to see her, ah, you come to me, this is not very good ah."


    Ji Changfeng also laughed and said, "there''s nothing wrong with this. It''s right to say hello to the director first. You have to say to the director of the marketing department that I don''t want to go there, and then drive me out."


    I laughed and had to call sister Liu to explain to her and let Tang Xin come over.


    Tang Xin quickly to the office, a glance saw Ji Changfeng, happy to say: "Changfeng brother, you also come to jade."


    "No, I don''t go to work until tomorrow. I just come to say hello first and come to see you. I''m afraid I''ll be driven out by your minister, so let sister Wu inform me first." He''s a good talker.


    I stood up and said, "why don''t I give you a way? I''ll go to the marketing department and have a look. By the way, you can have a chat here. By the way, situ GUI and Hu Sen will come over later. You can receive them."


    "Yes, director Wu, I see." Tang Xin''s happiness is in one.


    I had no choice but to go out. Came to the marketing department, was stopped by Sister Liu.


    "You really have to put that man in. What does that mean?"


    I can only smile. Now I don''t know what happened to sister Liu. I''m not stupid enough to tell her about my plan.


    "It''s just that he''s looking for a job."


    "I don''t believe you." Sister Liu took a look at me, and then said, "since you don''t say it, it doesn''t matter, but you have to pay attention. If you arrange people in this way, you''ll be careful that they will have opinions on you."


    I nodded, this is true, if the arrangement is more, there is always a sense of control.


    Originally, my performance has been a bit eye-catching recently. Coupled with the relationship between Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng, people always feel that I am pulling a small hill.


    Although there are always many mountains in a company, they must be under the control of the chairman or shareholders.


    Like I am now, but completely out of control.


    However, this matter will not happen again. Think about it, no one can arrange it now.


    Ji Changfeng, it should be the last one. As long as I don''t arrange any more, they won''t think too much.


    I had a few words with sister Liu and asked about the situation of the marketing department here.


    Now, the overall situation of the marketing department is very good, with several projects following, and a number of employees recruited recently, all of whom have certain abilities.


    Huson and his subordinates have started to run out of the market recently because they have some face. Some small projects have started to run normally.


    To say that this achievement was nothing in the past, but now, this achievement can let me report to the above.


    I patted sister Liu on the shoulder with a smile. It''s really nice to have her here. Once you shake off your hand, don''t get achievements. This is not an ordinary minister. I feel that she is just a little worse than Gao Lao.


    Just then, Tang Xin ran over and saw me and said, "director, director situ and director Hu are here."


    I nodded, see this meaning, should be fast.

 Chapter 274

    I quickly went back to the office. Situ GUI and Hu Sen had already arrived. They were sitting there chatting with Ji Changfeng.


    As soon as Hu Sen saw me, he said, "director Wu, you are getting stronger and stronger. Even Ji Changfeng has been brought here by you."


    "If you want, you can poach it. I don''t care." I had to reply to him.


    Huson sticks out his tongue and dare not speak. As they are, there is no problem. But the problem is that they are not in the right state with Ji''s family.


    If one is not handled properly, it is likely to be accepted.


    Ji Changfeng also laughed, and then said, "I''d better stay with sister Wu. At least there won''t be any flattery here."


    We all laughed. It''s true. If Ji Changfeng goes to Husen or situ GUI, he may have to confess.


    Tang Xin finally went into the office and saw that there was no one around. After closing the door, he plugged it in. Then he said, "there should be video over there. Shall we have a look?"


    I immediately nodded, Tang Xin took out his mobile phone, on the QQ, quickly and there to do a video chat dialogue.


    It took a while to pick up. I saw that the screen was not on the face. Obviously, they would not show their faces easily.


    "Well? Who is there today? " Tang Xin said with a smile.


    "Who else? I did it myself." Inside is a woman''s voice.


    I obviously saw Ji Changfeng and Hu Sen situ GUI shaking. Is this woman''s voice so strong?


    Tang Xin had no choice but to smile bitterly and say, "grandma, how can you come out in person? It''s just a question, isn''t it?"


    "Of course." The voice over there said, "this boy, you are an important person, aren''t you? Of course, I have to ask a good question. "


    "Grandma, what are you talking about? I have nothing to do with him. " Tang Xin had no choice but to say a word.


    The grandmother over there obviously laughed, and then her tone changed, and she became a kind feeling: "grandma is joking with you. I know you have nothing to do with him. You are acting for others. Is that person really worth your changing things for him?"


    This time it''s about me. Tang Xin took a look at me and said, "grandma, you don''t know whether I''m working or living here or not, I''m benefited by others. Besides, I''m living with her now. Of course, I have to help her."


    "What? It''s unfortunate that you live with him. Have you ever thought about it? You are still a big yellow girl. How can you get married?" The voice inside became impatient again.


    "What do you think, grandma? I live with sister Wu. What''s the matter? "


    "All of a sudden, there was no reaction from Grandma Wu."


    I almost laughed out loud, this grandmother, is really a little cute, then Ji Changfeng waved, let me sit over.


    I had to sit next to Tang Xin. Tang Xin turned the screen to my side and said, "OK, grandma, don''t talk nonsense over there. I''ll show you how sister Wu looks


    I quickly sit over, put on a good girl''s image, there is obviously silent down. No, my posture is not standard.


    "It''s strange. How can there be death in you? You should be a dead man, but you also have vitality. It''s really strange."


    No, this grandmother is really powerful. She can see something wrong with me through the screen.


    Tang Xin then said: "grandma, sister Wu is also a person with a story, very good, this matter, I can solve, rest assured. But it''s you. Don''t you start now? "


    "Oh, you see, I''m a fool. By the way, let''s go. That little girl surnamed Wu, I''ll ask you to take care of my Tang Xin. Well, I''ll give you a 20% discount on your five questions. "


    It''s a lot to fight, but if you give a 50, 000 discount to a problem, it''s 400, 000, which saves a lot.


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue and looked at me and laughed twice.


    "Then I thank grandma." I had to say it.


    At this time, I heard a man''s voice inside and said, "well, elder sister, can you start? I''m still waiting for an answer


    Obviously, Li Tao''s voice was so fast that he flew over in one day. He was also very worried.


    Inside, the voice of the old woman said, "what''s the hurry? That''s to help my granddaughter. Otherwise, I''ll ignore you."


    "Yes, the elder sister is right." Li Tao obviously had no temper at this time. I think he was stimulated in the past. Otherwise, he would not be so low-profile.


    Every time I see him, he always feels like he''s on top. What''s the matter this time?


    No matter. From the screen, I can see Lei Yuhong sitting on a chair. Obviously, he has passed out. These people are not forced to take people there.That''s really cruel. If so, no one will come to check it. And when Lei Yuhong wakes up, he will certainly notice the situation.


    That would be troublesome, but I can''t think of so many now. People have already been there. It''s impossible to think of anything else.


    I saw that the old lady should take out a small bottle from her pocket. I don''t know what it is, but what liquid should be in it.


    She gave it to Lei Yuhong to drink. At this time, Lei Yuhong quickly sat up and was very energetic, his eyes wide open.


    Tang Xin turned off the microphone to a minimum, then said: "this is our special liquid medicine, which can make people awake, but mentally, they are still asleep. That is to say, he does not know the situation himself. "


    If it''s over, will he find that we tied him up.


    I said what I was most worried about.


    Tang Xin shook his head and said, "don''t worry, it won''t be. He will only think that he has slept for a while, and I believe that grandma didn''t force him to bind him. She must have made people take sleeping pills or something."


    This is very easy to worry about, and he does not know, we will not reveal.


    At this time, Lei Yuhong seemed to wake up. The old lady asked a few simple questions, what is your name Lei Yuhong? No, you are a man.


    We all see Lei Yuhong nodding or shaking his head smoothly. It seems that there is no problem.


    "It''s amazing." Then the old lady Li Tao came into the play. I should know that it was he who was going to enter the play.


    I feel that the air is a little frozen. These questions are helpful for our future actions.


    The old lady also sorted out her thoughts and then asked, "do you know that Chairman Lan was killed?"


    This is our problem, because Ji Changfeng said that this problem, if he nods, it means that there is a conspiracy. If he shakes his head, it can be said that it is an accident.


    After a while, I saw that Lei Yuhong didn''t move. He seemed to be struggling in his heart, and his face also showed a painful expression.


    What''s going on? I didn''t say what the situation was.


    The old lady''s voice came from there and said, "this question, he is struggling in his heart. It''s really interesting. It shows that he knows the answer, but he doesn''t know how to answer it."


    "Why?" I asked, but there was no answer.


    I just remember that Tang Xin turned off the microphone just for us. Then it opened and I asked again.


    "It shows that the answer is a barrier in his heart, that is to say, he wants to keep the secret all the time."


    "Well, if so, we don''t know anything. Grandma, we have to ask you about this."


    This is the best time for me. Sure enough, the old lady over there laughed twice and said, "don''t worry, just look at me."


    I saw her take out another potion. After drinking for Lei Yuhong, he asked again, "is chairman LAN killed?"


    This time Lei Yuhong just stopped for a moment, then nodded.


    Oh, my God, doesn''t that mean that the cause of my father''s death is not that simple? I can''t believe it.


    My father was really killed, but who is this?


    The old lady nodded with satisfaction and said, "did Lei Huasheng do it?"


    "Is that him?" I heard Li Tao say something inside.


    Bad, how can I forget? Now Li Tao and Lei Huasheng are allies. When I ask this question, it''s not a reminder to Li Tao. It''s bad.


    However, after thinking for a moment, Lei Yuhong shook his head.


    That means he doesn''t know. I looked at Tang Xin and motioned to her to turn the microphone on.


    "Really, it''s not as simple as you think. Chairman LAN is the person I admire. He is just like this... " Huson spoke first.


    I had to sigh, see this meaning, father''s death really has a secret exists in this inside, but I did not expect, will appear in this way in front of me.


    But it''s not thunder. It makes me feel better.


    "I suggest we stop talking and listen to Li Tao''s questions first. Doesn''t that have something to do with this matter?" Ji Changfeng is more stable.


    At this time, Li Tao can''t wait to see the answer. It seems that we can''t wait to see the old lady standing up from the screen.


    The old lady opened his eyes and said, "well, now are your three questions. Have a look."


    Li Tao nodded, I saw that he seemed very nervous, because he seemed to wipe sweat, that place is cooler, OK? And sweating."Is chairman LAN really killed in a car accident?" Asked the old lady.


    Lei Yuhong stopped for a moment, then shook his head.


    Li Tao has already started to say angrily: "Damn, it''s not so simple. I''ll say it."


    When I heard this voice, I felt a little uncomfortable, and I was still very strange, how could he say that.


    He doesn''t know the cause of my father''s death, so he is investigating this matter. But what does he do when investigating this matter? If he and my father say more, they are business partners.


    The old lady then said, "don''t get excited. There are two more questions."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Li Tao was still afraid of Tang Xin''s grandmother, so he stepped back two steps.


    "Did lanfeifei really die in a car accident?" Then the old lady asked.


    When he asked this question, Hu Sen was surprised. He didn''t know what Li Tao''s three questions were, so he was more or less surprised.


    And heard my name, I think his heart should be like a river.


    But situ GUI seemed very calm. He knew these three questions, so he didn''t show anything.


    Lei Yuhong stopped there. After a long time, he shook his head.


    Sure enough, I knew that my business would not be so simple, it was not an ordinary car accident, and at that time, I talked to her on the phone.


    Nie Xiaoran, she let me go to die, so to speak, it should be her disposal.


    "Did Nie Xiaoran do it?" Asked the old lady.


    We all looked at Lei Yuhong. He thought for a moment and then shook his head. I don''t know. He didn''t know about it.


    The old lady nodded and gave Lei Yuhong something to drink. Lei Yuhong immediately fainted again.


    "Elder sister, I want to ask again."


    "Don''t ask. You can''t ask any more. He doesn''t know, but he doesn''t know. And if time goes on too long, it will be a kind of injury to him, and he will become a fool at that time. " Then the old lady said.


    We can''t help but breathe. I look at Tang Xin and I don''t know if this statement is correct.


    When Tang Xin saw me looking at her, he nodded. It''s true. It seems that he really can''t ask anything.


    But I can be sure, my father and I are not a simple car accident, behind is someone.


    "Hateful, dare to harm my Feifei, I and this person, irreconcilable."


    I was stunned. This is what Huson said. My Feifei, how can I be so awkward. I looked at situ GUI and he frowned.


    "Your Feifei, it''s easy to say. It depends on who Feifei likes." Situ GUI said and looked at me.


    Husen was stunned, then looked at situ GUI and said: "do you want to fight with me about this matter?"


    "I won''t fight for anything else. When you chase director Wu, you see what I fight for, but Feifei, I won''t give it to you." Situ GUI looked at Hu Sen coldly, and the two people had a hair trigger posture.


    "If you want to fight, brother Chang Feng and I will fight." Tang Xin suddenly said a word coldly at this time.


    I see situ GUI and Hu Sen immediately smile. They are as good as brothers. My God, the power of Tang Xin is really huge.

 Chapter 275

    "Come on, don''t fight. It''s no use fighting. This matter really has to be said by the party concerned. " I said coldly.


    I''m sure he''s the one to win now.


    But Huson didn''t know about it. I watched them sit here, and they would fight sooner or later, so let them leave first.


    Situ GUI looked at me and left with a happy face, while Hu Sen was gloomy. Two people are really different.


    Tang Xin sighed and said, "sister Wu, I really feel sorry for you now."


    "Sympathize with me, sympathize with me what?"


    "Husen said he was after you, but in fact, he had someone else in his heart, as well as the situ GUI, Mingming Oh, I mean, in his heart Oh, look at my mouth


    I see what she means. She thinks it''s unfair to me.


    Hu Sen said that he wanted to chase me, but in fact, he still had LAN Feifei in his heart. Tang Xin can certainly guess the relationship between situ GUI and me. As a result, he was also LAN Feifei in his heart, which is a bit unfair to me.


    Of course, this means that I am not alone with lanfeifei.


    I just laughed, said: "this, or thank you, always thinking for sister Wu."


    "If you want me to say, these two people, no, they are a ghost and a fox. They are not as beneficial as Nie Zhengping."


    I can only shake my head. Tang Xin is still too young. I still know what kind of person Nie Zhengping is.


    Although Huson was a playboy at the beginning, he never touched the girls. At least, the girls just felt like a partner, but nothing bad happened.


    But Nie Zhengping is different. For me, the least I know is sister Liu.


    Ji Changfeng sighed and said, "OK, Tang Shimei, don''t say it if you don''t know."


    I took a look at Ji Changfeng, but he said with a smile: "I''m not calculating, just reasoning."


    I know that fortune tellers like them must be good at reasoning, and from our conversation, he must have heard something, so he said so.


    I just laughed and said, "you know, Tang Xin came to see me, and what did I arrange you to do in this human resources department?"


    Ji Changfeng shrugged, then sighed and said, "this human relationship is really hard to return. OK, I will pay attention to it then."


    I nodded with a smile, but Tang Xin didn''t understand and asked, "sister Wu, what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask." Ji Changfeng had to say.


    Just then, I heard someone knocking outside. Seeing this, Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng stood up.


    I called a voice to come in, what come in unexpectedly is Lei Huasheng, he looked at Ji Changfeng, this person should be a little more fresh.


    If you want to say that Tang Xin is still in my office, what''s the matter when Ji Changfeng comes here.


    I didn''t tell him either. Instead, I looked at Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin and said, "go back first and take the door with you."


    "Yes. Director. " For a moment, it''s just like the business of Tang Ji. She''s very professional.


    When they all went out, I looked at Lei Huasheng and said, "what can director Lei do for me?"


    Because he is a shareholder, I can only call him that now.


    Lei Huasheng said with a smile and a sigh, "forget it, don''t be so polite. You can call me what you want."


    I just laughed and said, "I don''t dare to be presumptuous. What can I do for you


    Lei Huasheng sighed, sat down and said, "of course, something happened. Do you know about director Li''s going out?"


    I am a Leng, how to talk about Li Tao here, only funny said: "just heard out, do not know where to go, what to do?"


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "what else can I do? I must have gone to find the relevant evidence."


    I am a Leng, ask a way: "this is what meaning."


    Lei Huasheng laughed and said, "you may not know. In fact, I''m just a pawn used. You know, this Nie''s name was not Nie''s at the beginning."


    "It doesn''t matter," I said with a smile


    I''m afraid that he came to test me. In this situation, it''s best to say less wrong words. I can only pretend that I don''t care.


    Lei Huasheng gave me a strange look and said, "don''t you want to know what happened to this company before?"


    I shook my head, although I really want to know, but now is not the time, I can only wait, because I understand that he will not tell me the truth so easily this time.


    Lei Huasheng sighed and said, "I thought if you want to know, we still have a chance to cooperate.""As long as I help the company, I always cooperate, don''t I?" I look at Lei Huasheng.


    He was stunned for a moment, then nodded, said: "I understand the meaning, OK, I will not say anything, I hope our cooperation is happy."


    I didn''t agree. He wanted to tie me to a boat, but I had to see the wind.


    "If we have the opportunity, we will cooperate naturally. But now, we don''t have the opportunity, but I still respect you."


    Lei Huasheng looked at me, suddenly nodded and said: "I really hope you can consider the matter with my third son. If you are around, even if I make a comeback, there should be no problem."


    But I can only smile and shake my head, not to mention his third son. Now no one can take me away from situ GUI. There is only one person I love.


    Lei Huasheng stood up and said, "I hope you can think about it. By the way, after a while, there will be a business gathering. Then I will attend. Of course, I will take my son there. If you are in the mood to see it, I can also take you there."


    "No, my invitation has arrived." I quietly rejected him.


    He was obviously stunned for a moment, then scratched his head a little strangely and said: "this invitation should be very difficult..."


    "It''s not difficult for me. I''ll be there by then. Thank you, director Lei." I want to see off now.


    Lei Huasheng also recognized my meaning. Then he nodded with a smile and went out.


    When I sat there, the thundering voice was really powerful. I was a little shaken by these words. I knew that his taking the third son was just a cover.


    However, it is such a way of speaking that people can''t stand it.


    Nothing else happened in the past two days, but I had a leisure time, but sister Liu was so busy that she came to report to me from time to time.


    Hu Sen and situ GUI seem to have suddenly stopped. I still think, situ GUI hasn''t contacted me recently. What''s the situation.


    Later, after listening to Tang Xin, I learned that the two men were in conflict again. Although they said there was nothing to do with the company, they were competing in private to see who would get LAN Feifei first.


    I smile. Situ GUI is teasing Husen. He knows my identity, so it''s a face to Husen.


    If you really say it, it''s not good for anyone now.


    However, the news spread very quickly. It wasn''t just Tang Xin who said that. When I went to dinner at noon, I found that everyone was also spreading this.


    The most angry person with this news is Nie Zhengxuan. I saw her face covered with frost when she had lunch.


    "Did you hear that? Nie Zhengxuan is now offering five million yuan, hoping to find LAN Feifei. " Sister Liu said in a low voice.


    "Five million, that''s a lot." I laugh, their eyes are far away, I also have no way.


    However, this news really gives me a headache. If someone really finds out my identity, it will be troublesome.


    And I remember that there should be a nurse in situ GUI''s hospital who knew me. Although I didn''t know that I had become Wu Xin''er, I knew that I had been in that hospital, and also knew my relationship with situ GUI.


    In that case, if they are greedy for the five million, I will be in trouble.


    "So, lanfeifei is not dead." Sister Liu saw that I didn''t answer, she said again.


    I felt nervous. The news spread too fast. I don''t think Hu Sen and situ GUI thought it would be like this.


    I sighed and said, "who is this lanfeifei? I''ve been listening to you for a long time


    Sister Liu gave me a white look, and then said, "if you don''t know me, then forget it."


    I have to stick out my tongue. It seems that sister Liu is not going to tell me about the past.


    After dinner, I went back to the office first, but I didn''t sit still. I saw Nie Zhengxuan push the door and come in.


    "President Nie, are you used to this office?" I was joking and poured her a cup of tea at the same time. I could see that she was a little angry.


    "Oh, forget it." Nie Zhengxuan''s expression is very distressed, but it should not be facing me. At this time, he said, "you should also hear the news that the fox spirit is still alive."


    Fox spirit, oh, is that me? Where am I?


    "Which one? I''m not sure I can only pretend to be confused.


    Nie Zhengxuan first looked at me strangely, then nodded his head slightly and said, "forget, you haven''t seen her. No wonder, I didn''t expect that she is still alive."


    Wait, I hear Nie Zhengxuan''s tone, suddenly feel, Nie Zhengxuan seems to know something, right, how can I be so stupid. Although Lei Zhihong doesn''t have the voice of Hualei, he doesn''t have the voice of Hualei.But Nie Zhengxuan is different. She should know more than Lei Yuhong.


    Should I harm Nie Zhengxuan and let her run to the Tang family? Maybe I can get more information.


    No, no, Nie Zhengxuan is too clever to succeed so easily. I have to wait for the chance.


    "Well, President Nie, what''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Aren''t you angry? Isn''t that fox spirit still taking Hu Sen away? "


    "Oh, oh, I see. You mean the one named lanfeifei. I haven''t seen this person before, but I don''t think it matters if she runs away from Huson. Originally, it''s impossible for me to talk to him."


    This is the truth. It''s impossible for me and Huson. Besides, lanfeifei is me. I''m my own pursuer. What can I be angry about.


    Nie Zhengxuan sighed and said, "if only I were like you, it''s a pity."


    "You don''t like it, do you?" I asked on purpose.


    Nie Zhengxuan glared at me, but soon became a little woman. He sat there and said, "you must know. Can''t you see it?"


    "Oh, that''s situ GUI. Who is this lanfeifei? So much. "


    I can only pretend not to know asked a, I hope at this time Nie Zhengxuan because there is no defense, and constantly tell me what I don''t know.


    However, when he said that, Nie Zhengxuan''s face changed, and then said, "there is no one, just a fox spirit."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." I said with a smile: "if it''s just a simple fox spirit, President Nie can''t make it. She must have something special to make situ GUI fight with Hu Sen. it seems that I have to ask Hu Sen what''s going on."


    Nie Zhengxuan took a look at me. Obviously, she thought it was normal for me not to know lanfeifei. She sighed and said, "it''s like what you said. If there is a woman who is more beautiful and talented than me, and more importantly, she is higher than me, what would you think?"


    "Isn''t that Chairman Nie?" I laughed.


    "Don''t make any noise." Nie Zhengxuan also smile, said: "I mean, if this person, for example, I have a sister above me is such a person, do you think?"


    I looked at Nie Zhengxuan. She said that I was her sister, a hateful guy.


    "Don''t you have only two children? You and Nie Zhengping. "


    "Hypothesis, hypothesis." Nie Zhengxuan said at this time.


    "Well, if you assume that she is your sister, then you can only compete by proper means. It depends on who gets it first."


    Nie Zhengxuan thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "if it''s a proper means, I''m sure I can''t compete. She''s perfect. If it''s not Oh, nothing. "


    I seem to have heard something, but it''s not easy to explain, so I have to sigh and say, "if it''s me, I''ll give up. Anyway, I can''t fight."


    "No, I will never give up." Nie Zhengxuan then said, "I have got the right I want. Now, I want to get the love I want."


    This woman, she''s crazy, she got the right, so at that time, they really hurt me, damn, why is it always so short.


    If I can get the evidence, I have asked them to return the love.


    But every time it''s so close, what''s wrong?

 Chapter 276

    Nie Zhengxuan obviously knew that he had said something wrong, so he left soon, which gave me a headache. He said it well, but it was the last one.


    That''s enough. I''m sitting in my office. Now the news has been released. It has some advantages, but also disadvantages.


    The advantage is that I''m in a higher position now. Most people don''t think I''m lanfeifei. The release of this news is conducive to all kinds of information about me.


    Like today, Nie Zhengxuan almost told the truth.


    It''s not a matter of one day or two. I''ve been ready for a long time.


    After sitting for a while, there was another knock outside the door. There were so many people these two days.


    I let him in, but Nie Zhengping pushed the door and came in.


    "Director Nie, what''s the matter with you? Run to me one by two."


    Nie Zhengping said with a smile: "by the way, have you heard about lanfeifei?"


    I am a Leng, this guy how also talked about this matter? He doesn''t like lanfeifei, too. That''s too creepy. I don''t like that.


    I can only reluctantly nod, expression or to pretend to have just heard the news.


    Nie Zhengping said with a smile: "I heard that Husen and situ GUI are fighting."


    I can only nod my head again. Everyone knows the news. He told me what it means.


    "I knew that Huson was unreliable. You see, he said he wanted to chase you. As a result, as soon as lanfeifei came out, he immediately defected, didn''t he?"


    I finally understood that he was running to speak ill of Huson.


    I could only smile and say, "it doesn''t matter."


    "It doesn''t matter. It can show a person''s humanity. It shows that Huson is unreliable and But also flower heart, also And... " I looked at him and couldn''t find any words for a moment.


    Looking at him like that, I couldn''t help laughing. It''s really people''s favorite thing to do.


    "Well, don''t say it. Anyway, I don''t like him. I have a boyfriend myself." I had to say one thing.


    Nie Zhengping''s eyes looked like a bell. He thought for a moment and said, "but your boyfriend has never appeared before?"


    I can only smile and say: "he is not a celebrity. How can he appear in front of you? In that case, you will all know. He''s just an ordinary man. "


    Nie Zhengping scratched his head and said, "director Wu, how can an excellent woman like you choose a man casually?"


    "It''s not very casual. He''s very kind to me." I looked at Nie Zhengping with a smile.


    At this time, the expression on his face was really embarrassed and helpless, full of unwilling.


    "By the way, director Nie, you don''t come here just to talk about Husen''s mistake. That''s nothing. I know this, but I''m not angry at all." I responded with a smile.


    Nie Zhengping sighed and said, "I don''t know why. Anyway, after hearing the news, my first reaction is to tell you."


    He should have calmed down, but it seems that he is not very happy.


    "That''s good. Just calm down. By the way, don''t you have any work there? That''s how you come here. "


    "Nothing happened these two days. By the way, your assistant introduced a person last time. I let him in. "


    I nodded. It''s about Ji Changfeng.


    "Who is he?"


    I was stunned and said, "what''s the matter? There''s something wrong


    Nie Zhengping said: "there''s nothing wrong, but this guy is really a little too attractive, especially women. I said that the front desk, and those little girls behind, are eager to move up. He doesn''t even look at it. If you want to talk about my HR department, there are a lot of beautiful women."


    "He''s Tang Xin''s boyfriend." I had to say one thing.


    Nie Zhengping said: "I said, but it''s really strange, just came one day, where did he get so great charm, it''s clear that the image is not very handsome."


    I admit that Ji Changfeng is not as handsome as Nie Zhengping, let alone Hu Sen and situ GUI.


    However, he has his own advantages. This guy is too accurate in judging people and knows fortune telling. As long as he takes out a little something, it is estimated that those girls will give him up as a God.


    I can only smile, said: "you protect him better, don''t be robbed by other women, ah, you know, Tang Xin is quite a way."


    I just remind him that if Tang Xin gets angry, Nie Zhengping will not be able to bear it.


    Nie Ji said, "it''s not strange that they''re still going to the office, but I don''t know what''s going on."I thought about it for a while, maybe Ji Changfeng wanted to do something, so I had to say, "you can go down and ask, and see why they got together."


    Nie Zhengping scratched his head and said, "that''s true. I''ll go back and ask."


    I laughed and didn''t speak. It''s obvious. I''m going to see the guests off. But Nie Zhengping did not leave.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Now it''s just us in the office. I always feel that there is something wrong with the atmosphere. What can I do?


    Who can come here to help me? Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do?


    I had the intention of seeing off the guests, but the other party didn''t leave. I believe he didn''t come out. He must have done it on purpose, so it''s difficult.


    Just as I thought about it, there was a knock on the door, and I took a long breath, which was really wonderful.


    "Come in." I said, Tang Xin came in at this time.


    Great. Tang Xin is reliable at the critical moment.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Well, Mr. Jin Shinan came and said that he had something to look for you."


    He''s here. What''s he doing here? Maybe there''s something wrong with master Jin. But this man, Jin Shinan, doesn''t know how to keep a low profile. If Nie Xiaoran finds out that I have a connection with Lord Jin, he may not be able to let me go.


    I remember what she said to me at Huson''s birthday party.


    "Let him come in. I don''t know if there will be any projects. How can I think of coming here at this time. Director Nie, look... "


    "Oh, you are busy first. I have to go back and have a look." At this time, if he doesn''t leave, he will really be ignorant of practice.


    I was also relieved. No matter when Jin Shinan came or not, he helped me out at this time. I hope he brings good news.


    "Hello, director Wu." Jin Shinan is still a kind of elegant young man. He came in to say hello first.


    I had to nod to him and said, "please sit down. Come to me today. What can I do for you?"


    "Well, I''m going to talk about a project with director Wu today."


    "In this way, it''s better to talk to our director Liu directly about this project. I''ll ask her to come over." I really don''t have time to deal with this.


    "Well, just before that, I want to say that my grandfather is going to ask you out. I don''t know if he has time tonight."


    I was stunned for a moment. Mr. Jin wanted to find me. There was still time.


    "Yes, what can I do for you?"


    Jin Shinan nodded and looked around. There should be nothing wrong with my office.


    "Shibo Li Tao is back. I think there should be some news."


    I was surprised that Li Tao came back. It was really fast, but why didn''t he come back to the company? Would he bring back any other information.


    "Well, I see. Where shall we go in the evening?" I asked, I don''t know if it''s safe there.


    Jin Shinan handed me a note. I looked at it. It was the name and box of a hotel. Then he said, "OK, I''ll be there on time. Don''t worry."


    "OK, then I''ll go to talk to minister Liu about this project."


    "You wait. I''ll let her come. It''ll be better." I immediately called sister Liu and asked her to come to my office.


    When sister Liu came over, I told her about this project, and then she left with Jin Shinan.


    I also called Tang Xin and asked her to come over for a while. In the evening, I would definitely take him with me. Although Jin Ye and Li Tao have always given me a good impression, I still want to guard against them.


    Because Li Tao has been to the Tang family, he should know the skills of the Tang family, so take Tang Xin with him. Even if something happens, he should not do anything to us.


    When I got off work, I took Tang Xin to the place that Mr. Jin said. It seems that Mr. Jin hasn''t come yet, but Li Tao arrived first.


    But this place is also very special, because we went to a box on the third floor, but there seems to be no one else on the third floor, only this box has people.


    I went in, Li Tao looked at me, gave me a seat, see this meaning, today I am the host and guest.


    We don''t have anything to say. Li Tao just let us have tea and didn''t say anything else.


    But Jin Ye and Jin Shinan waited for a while before they came. Seeing us, they laughed and said, "it''s really an honor to invite director Wu to come here."


    "King is joking." I can only respond once. I always feel that something is going to happen.


    The waiter has already served. It seems that they have ordered.


    But I didn''t drink today. I just used drinks instead.


    After a while, Mr. Jin said, "director Wu, I have something to ask you."


    I nodded and looked at Mr. Jin. He was serious now and didn''t know what he wanted to ask me.Mr. Jin took a look at Li Tao and said, "I heard from Li Tao. You have two questions. Why do you want to ask about chairman LAN?"


    When I was stunned, master Jin asked this question.


    How can I answer that? To tell the truth, it must be worse, because Tang Xin and I are not telling the truth.


    But if I don''t tell you the truth, what can I say about it?


    "Well, Mr. king, I''m also very strange. How can you ask about chairman LAN?"


    I thought about it for a moment. This should be the best one. They asked me.


    Master Jin laughed twice and said, "is this it? We have our own business, too. "


    "Since you want to say it, I don''t want to say it either. Let''s know about it."


    "It''s good for us to be honest about this. I hope it''s good for us to cooperate."


    I thought about it for a while, looked at Li Tao and said, "we can''t trust each other in this matter, can we?"


    Li Tao was stunned. It was obvious that whatever he said would always make people feel wrong, because his father''s affairs must be a secret.


    But how do we know? It involves a lot of inside information.


    I know it''s because I''m lanfeifei, but they, where do they get information from, and they ask, what do they want to find.


    I believe my father will leave a will or something special in the end. Do they want to get those things.


    Wait, if I remember correctly, I remember that my father left a very important thing in the bank, and the key and password must be with my father. They don''t want those, do they?


    But it''s not right. Nie Xiaoran should have got it first. Has she already taken it?


    Just thinking about it, master Jin sighed and said, "Li Tao, director Wu is right. We can''t trust each other."


    I nodded, the king is still powerful. But he looked at me and said, "even if we can''t cooperate with each other, we can confirm whether we are enemies or not."


    What does this mean? Does it mean that if I can''t say why, they are going to treat me as an enemy.


    I look at Mr. king and don''t let him at all.


    "If Lei Huasheng knows that you are investigating him, he will be angry. When you''re in the company, it may be hard for you to get on with it. " Li Tao said at this time.


    I smile and say: "Mr. Li, let me explain what you should have got, but do you know? I''ve also left evidence, and if I take it out, you may be in trouble, too. "


    "You..." Li Tao stood up a little angry.


    I laughed. At that time, I thought that Li Tao would have a lot of trouble if he wanted to go. So we recorded all the videos at that time. We can do this thing. We can pinch off the front, back and middle of us. In this way, Li Tao will show up.


    What''s more, this kind of video is much more believable than his words.


    Mr. Jin waved his hand and said, "don''t mess up, director Wu. Let me tell you the truth. When I know the two questions you asked, I don''t know why. I think we should be allies."


    "Ally, up to now, I don''t know what''s behind you and how you want me to cooperate with you." I said coldly.


    Although Li Tao knows that he is from the company, this king is really special. What is his identity, or is he the black hand behind the scenes?

 Chapter 277

    Mr. Jin looked at me, laughed and said, "anyway, we still have a cooperative relationship, although Lei Yuhong''s problem has been solved."


    "Then our alliance is broken, isn''t it?"


    "No, it''s more secure. I don''t care why you ask this. I believe you must have a reason. Don''t ask me why I do this. I just want to tell you that we are allies."


    I shook my head, sighed and said, "Mr. king, I didn''t say that even if we are allies, what can we do?"


    Mr. Jin looked at me, laughed and said, "you really have a heart. I''ll tell you straight. I''m going to destroy Nie''s company."


    I am stunned, destroyed Nie''s company, isn''t he the person behind the scenes?


    If so, he should not want to destroy Nie, he should think about how to swallow it.


    "Sir, that''s a bit heavy." I looked at Mr. Jin and said, "NIE is now the third largest enterprise in the city. Can you destroy it if you want?"


    Master Jin shook his head and said, "that''s what they say, but if they don''t get Nie''s right way, there will be problems."


    I think of Mr. king. They have asked three questions. They have found something fishy in it. That''s why they say so.


    I can only smile and say: "that''s what I said, but master Jin, after all, you are not Nie''s person, only Li Tao is there, and Lei Huasheng, this person may not be able to help you?"


    Mr. Jin nodded and said, "yes, Lei Huasheng is just a short-term cooperation."


    "I think so."


    "No, you are different from Lei Huasheng. You have no equity in Nie''s company. You are just a director."


    I nodded and said, "yes, it''s a short-term cooperation for Lei Huasheng to have shares, and it''s definitely shorter for me."


    But Mr. Jin shook his head, looked at me and said, "you will not only cooperate for a long time, but also benefit you."


    I sneer. It''s good for me. Who knows what it is. I''ve seen a lot of business competition. It''s just the king who wants to replace Nie.


    But although I don''t like Nie''s, its predecessor is Lan''s group. I can''t let it fall down.


    King looked at me and said with a smile, "well, I know you don''t believe it now, but we can try to cooperate. I believe you will believe it later."


    "Master Jin, I didn''t say that Nie''s capital could have kicked Li Tao and Lei Huasheng out. Even if we tried hard, I''m afraid it''s not her opponent?" I asked.


    Mr. Jin nodded and said: "yes, although she only holds 49%, as long as she works hard, those two shares will definitely become our strongest opponent. So I think for a moment, we not only rely on Lei Huasheng to get her, but also find a way to get equity from her."


    Sure enough, they want to get Nie''s equity. In this way, with Li Tao''s strength, they will be stronger and stronger.


    I just smile, no interface.


    King looked at me and said, "don''t worry, we won''t take it away. I want you to take over these shares."


    "Me?" I was stunned, why me.


    Mr. Jin laughed and said, "in fact, you don''t know the real equity distribution right now. I can tell you about it."


    I nodded. Master Jin took a look at Li Tao and said, "Nie''s stock right now is actually divided into six shares. The biggest one is Nie."


    I nodded. Isn''t that for nothing? But master Jin said, "it''s not what you think. I''m right. It''s Nie, not Nie Xiaoran."


    "What''s the difference?" I asked.


    "The Nie family also includes Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan."


    Later, they should not have known that they had two shares.


    "Nie Zhengping holds 10%, Nie Zhengxuan also holds 10%, and the remaining 29% is in Nie Xiaoran''s hands."


    It turns out that Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan see how Lei Huasheng looks like that. Apart from that they don''t like Lei Huasheng, they also have their shares, which should be similar to Lei Huasheng.


    Mr. Jin laughed and said, "Li Tao, he holds 29% of the shares, so his words are very useful in the company."


    This is more clear. I said how Li Tao could have so much power in Nie''s family.


    Even Lei Huasheng would come to flatter him. It turned out that he accounted for 29%, which was the two largest shareholders.


    Mr. Jin continued: "Lei Huasheng has 20 percent. Although he is not the smallest shareholder, in fact, he does not have much power."


    I sighed. No wonder Lei Huasheng had to worry about winning the marketing department or preparing to unite with me now. There was a reason.Because his total equity in the company is very small, he must promote the increase of this equity to better fight against Li Tao and Nie Xiaoran.


    "Two percent more." At this time, he said, "these two percent, we do not know who we are, but these two points are really important. Now we are divided into two groups, and everyone has the final say, so everyone is fighting for no one to let anyone else."


    People are really selfish. In fact, with Lei Huasheng''s and Nie Xiaoran''s shares, if they join together, they can take the whole Nie family into their pocket, but they don''t unite.


    On the contrary, it is the combination of Lei Huasheng and Li Tao that balances the equity of the whole company. For a time, no one can control the situation.


    In this way, Nie''s family, Li Tao and Lei Huasheng are three points now.


    "What does that have to do with me?" I asked.


    "We want more allies, it''s up to you." Mr. Jin looked at me, suddenly laughed and said, "we want to take out some shares from the three major shareholders, and then give them to you. In this way, you can be the shareholder of Nie. Once this happens, your role will be crucial."


    I laughed. Isn''t that a gun to me? It''s nice to say it''s an ally.


    "All for me. That sounds good, but how many?" I asked.


    Mr. Jin shook his head and said, "there won''t be many. Li Tao has put forward a plan. If it is successful, you are likely to be the first person to be allotted shares. It''s up to you then. "


    I wonder what my first plan is.


    Li Tao said at this time: "in fact, there is nothing. The three of us, each of us took out 5% of the equity and distributed it to the meritorious employees. In this way, we can have a better balance."


    I thought about it. Li Tao thought about it a little too beautiful.


    In fact, his method is very simple. If everyone takes out 5%, that is, 15% of the equity, it will become the private property of the company''s personnel.


    At this time, the total equity of Nie''s three people should be 44, while Li Tao accounts for 24 and Lei Huasheng for 15.


    If the disaster is calculated, the combination of Lei Huasheng and Li Tao is a loss to Nie.


    But Li Tao is obviously not such a simple idea. He will certainly think of ways to let these shares fall into his hands.


    I don''t know how many of them are in the back, but now think about it, if you contact me, it must be an important gun.


    My ability now, in fact, is still recognized by Nie Xiaoran, otherwise I can not be promoted to such a high position.


    If I really have to allocate shares, I believe I can certainly allocate a large part of them.


    In addition, I have a close relationship with Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping. They certainly don''t know how to defend me.


    In this way, I believe they will give me a very good equity.


    At that time, Nie Xiaoran, who was the strongest, would have surpassed Nie Xiaoran if Li Tao plus my equity.


    It''s a good idea. It seems that although they talk about the alliance, they still want to play tricks on me.


    I secretly sneer in my heart, I really think I have never seen the world, but this is also an opportunity.


    I believe my father will leave some wills or something, if I can find this, or there are more suitable conditions for me in this will. Maybe I''ll have a chance to turn over.


    In fact, I have also thought about this problem. If my father leaves a will, I believe that most of his equity will be given to me. Nie Xiaoran and the three of them won''t account for too much, but in this way, I will not reach 51%. In that case, what I say will not count.


    But now if I take this opportunity, it will be different. For example, my father left me 41%. So now they''re going to take out another 15% equity.


    If I can get 10%, I can still get 51% in the end.


    Yes, why don''t I take this opportunity to develop my own power.


    I thought about it. It''s not impossible.


    I laughed and made up my mind. I said, "it sounds good, but it''s not good for me."


    "Of course, you don''t have to stand in line, but there''s one thing. If you get the equity, you should be more inclined to the things that are not good for Nie."


    He really wants to destroy Nie. It''s a pity. If I can get it, I will find a way myself.


    "Well, since you have said that, I can think about it." I answered with a smile.


    Mr. king also laughed and said, "yes, director Wu, to our alliance." He raised his drink.


    A few of us touched a cup, and at this time, I feel that everyone''s heart, have their own abacus.When we got back, Tang Xin sat in the car and said, "sister Wu, how can I feel that they are not so simple allies."


    I laughed. Even Tang Xin could see this.


    "Of course, they are not sincere, but I have my own ideas. Have you ever thought about it? What would happen if lanfeifei took over our shares in the end?"


    "I haven''t met lanfeifei." Tang Xin then said: "but I''ve heard you talk about it many times. I think it''s worthwhile for you to help her like this?"


    I am a Leng, Tang Xin, what does this mean.


    Tang sighed and said, "I don''t know what kind of friendship you are. Some words may be wrong, but sister Wu, don''t you think about yourself? You and situ GUI are very suitable originally. Don''t you think that if you really get Nie''s equity and marry situ GUI and take situ group, can you create the first industry of the city? "


    I took a look at Tang Xin. I was a little depressed because I was still driving.


    Tang Xin obviously didn''t think of anything else, then said: "sister Wu, you don''t have to be angry. I just tell you the truth. Not only that, but also, what do you want to do for LAN Feifei? That will offend a lot of people. If you get the equity yourself, even if you don''t join with situ GUI, it''s good to take it yourself."


    I can only smile two times. To be honest, Tang Xin''s words are not bad. If I really am Wu Xin''er, there is nothing wrong with doing so.


    Don''t mention it. Tang Xin''s two ideas are good.


    "Tang Xin, I don''t blame you. You have a point, but lanfeifei and I are not as simple as you think. Let''s put it this way. We''re friends. We grew up together. If she dies, I can''t live


    This should be the truth, we can be a person ah, we really grow up, what she has, I know.


    Tang Xin nodded and said: "there is no way, sister Wu. To be honest, when I help you, I will certainly contribute. But let me help LAN Feifei. I can''t lift my heart. I''m really not familiar with her."


    "Then help me." I smile, said: "as long as you help me, it is to help her."


    "Sister Wu, if I help you, I will try to help you get more shares."


    I''m really stunned this time. What can she do?


    Tang Qiaocheng asked: "don''t come to see what you can do."


    Tang Xin laughed and said, "no, but this time, brother Chang Feng is equivalent to giving me back the favor."


    She will go to Ji Changfeng, but Ji Changfeng is just a small employee in the human resources department. What can he do.


    I listened to it as a joke, but I didn''t take it seriously. Of course, only after the event did I know how powerful Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng are.


    But I didn''t think about it today. I went back with Tang Xin.


    There was nothing wrong with the company these two days. Soon it was Friday, Hu Sen and situ GUI came to us, and they also brought Hu Yan with them. Then I remembered that our clothes were ready.


    It happened that there was a business gathering on Sunday, and the new clothes also came out at this time. It seems to be a coincidence.


    I followed them to the clothing store. When I saw the clothes, I was stunned.

 Chapter 278

    It''s really everyone''s handwriting. Not to mention the dress of Hu Sen and situ GUI, the dress of Hu Yan and I alone is quite beautiful.


    And it''s strange that although the materials are the same, the effect is completely different, and each one should be in line with the personal temperament.


    This master is really a master. A few of us have tried, and we feel that they fit very well.


    When I walked out of the fitting room, I could see that Huson and situ GUI''s eyes were bright.


    "What''s the matter? Look at me like this? "


    "That''s beautiful." It took him a long time to say that.


    Hu Yan at this time has not tried her, but looking at me, is also stupefied God.


    You know, if a woman dresses up, she can make another woman look stunned, which shows that she is really beautiful.


    I just laughed and didn''t say anything.


    Situ GUI came over and said, "this dress really suits you."


    I took a look at his dress. It really sets him off. I didn''t notice it before, but it''s even more handsome with this dress.


    Maybe it''s because I often meet each other. It seems that I''m immune to his handsome appearance. But today, seeing him like this again, I feel like I have a feeling of first love.


    "Well, does mine look good?" Hu Yan may be to see me dressed well, at this time also can''t wait to try on their own.


    Hu Yan is also a beautiful woman. Is Lei Yuhong chasing her.


    However, Husen and situ GUI were not so absorbed when they looked at me. They just took a look.


    Hu Yan spat out her tongue and said, "sure enough, it''s not as good-looking as sister Wu. Sister Wu, if you say we''ll wear it like this tomorrow, will it become the focus of the audience?"


    "That would be trouble." I gave a wry smile, which was already very eye-catching, and then became the focus of the audience. This kind of thing is really troublesome.


    "I don''t care, sister Wu. I''ll wear this tomorrow." Hu Yan came over and put her arms around me.


    "That''s it." Situ GUI said with a smile.


    Hu Sen also said with a smile: "yes, yes, it''s so beautiful. Of course, it can''t be changed for anything else."


    I have to nod my head. It doesn''t matter.


    But now we can''t just wear this on the street. Today, we agreed to go out to play after taking the clothes.


    Will dress change down, we just go out, today is nothing, mainly accompanied by Hu Yan out.


    But Hu Yan was very happy. She took me along the way and went to see some headflowers. At the business gathering tomorrow, there will still be a lot of celebrities in the past.


    Of course, some celebrities will also be present. To be honest, I used to like such activities, but now, I really don''t have much interest.


    However, Hu Yan seems to be very happy. This time, because it was jointly held by situ GUI and Hu Sen, I think she should be able to attend.


    At this time, Hu Yan is selecting some accessories, situ GUI is giving some advice, and Hu Sen comes to my back.


    "I didn''t expect you to look so beautiful."


    "What''s the matter? You don''t want to miss lanfeifei again? Why do you think of flattering me? "


    Huson said, "no matter how beautiful a woman is, she can''t compare her smile with me."


    "That''s it, but since you have said that, it''s better to stay away from me, so as not to delay my future."


    Huson laughed, and then said, "I''ve investigated you for a long time, but I didn''t find that you have a boyfriend. What''s the matter?"


    I gave a cold hum and didn''t want to say anything.


    "It seems that you should not have a boyfriend, otherwise, with your personality, your boyfriend can''t not know lanfeifei."


    This guess is really accurate. He not only knows about lanfeifei, but also met him. I just don''t want to answer this question now.


    "Well, there will be many celebrities at tomorrow''s business meeting. If you like one, please tell me. I will try my best to promote you."


    I laughed. He had been around for a long time. He wanted to talk about it.


    "Forget it, I don''t have the heart to think about it now. I have my own business to do."


    "But it''s not your business after all. If I have to marry lanfeifei in the future, I will definitely repay you. You have done too much for her."


    I chuckled, for whom, not all for myself.


    Huson didn''t understand me and said, "remember to tell me then."


    "Can I help you, too?" I said with a sneer.


    Husen was stunned, thought for a moment, and said: "this is a bit difficult, but I will try my best to help you. How about, do you want to create an opportunity for you?""Come on, I don''t believe you don''t know Nie Zhengxuan is chasing situ GUI. If I have anything to do with situ GUI now, then my days in Nie''s family will come to an end."


    Hu Sen also laughs. This is an open secret of the business community. Nie Zhengxuan has been chasing situ GUI, but situ GUI seems to ignore her.


    As for the reason, there are different opinions in the business circle, but the most common one is lanfeifei.


    Of course, I believe Nie Zhengxuan is going to hate me now, but she only hates LAN Feifei, not me.


    Now that lanfeifei is still alive, the news is no secret. I think Nie Xiaoran and her parents must be worried.


    "By the way, recently, I heard that Nie Xiaoran seems to have mobilized a lot of people. They go around to inquire about LAN Feifei. Is she really safe? Do you want to... "


    "Don''t worry." I said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about this. She is always safe. On the contrary, I am a little worried because she is put beside you."


    Huson sighed and said, "maybe I''ve gone too far before, but I really don''t want her to misunderstand me. I have nothing to do with those women."


    "You can explain it yourself. I don''t have any business. Besides, if you say nothing, there will be nothing."


    When Angkor said, "what are you going to talk about?"


    I laughed and said, "your brother is thinking of spring. I can''t help it."


    Hu Yan put out her tongue, laughed and said, "well, then I won''t say much. You know, brother


    "Well, can''t I invite you to dinner in the evening?" Huson said helplessly.


    Other people laughed, I had to reluctantly smile, Hu Yan should also misunderstand. Husenster, it''s me, it''s not me.


    Tang Xin asked me to call her for dinner. We went back together.


    When I got home, I tried the dress again. It really fitted me very well. Tang Xin looked at it and said, "sister Wu, you are so beautiful. If you have long hair and a head like an ancient costume, I promise you can charm all living beings."


    "Pull it down, and fascinate all living beings. Now I have a headache. If I want to wear it tomorrow, it will definitely become a goal."


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "if you become a target, you will become a target. Sister Wu, you are so beautiful that you can''t escape."


    It''s true. There are some things that can''t be avoided. Let''s not talk about anything else. At present, although Huson''s goal turns to lanfeifei, it still has something to do with me.


    So he will definitely take the initiative, and Nie Zhengping, I feel that he seems to have feelings for me.


    This time it may be serious. I don''t know why. It''s just an intuition, but it''s this kind of intuition that is the most terrible.


    I had to sigh, I hope nothing will happen tomorrow.


    "By the way, Tang Xin, will you come tomorrow? And Ji Changfeng, I''ll take you. You should be able to go in. "


    Tang Xin said with a smile, "of course. I think I should go to such a place often, but I''m a little worried."


    "Worried about what?"


    "The women there are all so beautiful and rich. What if brother Chang Feng takes a fancy to other women?"


    I laughed. For Tang Xin, this is really a troublesome thing.


    "So, little girl, you have to learn how to dress yourself, how to make yourself perfect, how to control the man in your palm."


    "It''s too hard, sister Wu. You know, I don''t like to dress up. Besides, I don''t even have a dress now."


    I looked at Tang Xin and said with a smile, "why don''t you wear mine?"


    "Well, it''s too expensive. I dare not wear it, but if you have another dress, can you lend me one?"


    What''s the problem? I immediately found a pure black one from the wardrobe, which is my favorite one, and it''s low cut, just suitable for Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin looked at it, frowned a little and said, "sister Wu, is this chest a little low?"


    "Stupid, that''s good. There will be beauty. Come on, I''ll help you


    It seems that Tang Xin really didn''t wear the dress. With my help, it took a lot of effort to put it on.


    Looking at Tang Xin in the mirror, I don''t know him. Otherwise, she is still walking in a gust of wind. I really think she looks like some famous lady.


    "Sister Wu, this waist is a little tight."


    "It''s you who are fat. You have to learn how to lose weight, but this kind of clothes is just like this. Bear with it, and don''t eat too much for the party tomorrow. It''s not suitable."


    Tang Xin put out his tongue and said, "I''m going to have a good taste of the food there. As a result, I can''t eat more."I laughed, the Tang heart, up to now has not been fully practiced, or so simple.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t say anything. I just told her to have an early rest and get up early to make up tomorrow.


    The next morning, I saw that Tang Xin got up earlier than I did. Then he ate something and prepared well. Such a party usually starts at more than 10 o''clock.


    It''s a good time to chat for a while, and then talk about something else.


    I first make up for Tang Xin, and then I simply clean it up.


    This kind of occasion''s make-up, must not be excessively, otherwise, can create the bad impression.


    When everything was ready, I dressed Tang Xin and pulled down the neckline. However, Tang Xin was a little conservative and pulled back, which made me shake my head.


    In this way, it''s very difficult to drive. I have to ask Tang Xin to call Ji Changfeng and ask him to come and pick us up.


    Ji Changfeng came here by taxi. He cleaned up very well today, but when he saw us, he was obviously stupid.


    "I''ll go, you are Tang Xin, you are..."


    "Sister Wu, you see, I''ll say it''s not good-looking. Brother Chang Feng is not happy." Tang Xin looked at me wrongly.


    "No, No. It''s not that I don''t like it. It''s good. It''s good. " Ji Changfeng looks at Tang Xin. He smiles and scratches his head. I feel that he''s a little unskillful.


    "Come on, why do you say so much? Hurry up and leave. People are still waiting." I pushed Tang Xin helplessly.


    Tang Xin responded and got on the bus. Ji Changfeng drove my car and took us to the other side of the meeting.


    Although we are all dignitaries today, the layout of the venue is very simple. It is not as fancy as some companies do.


    Hu Sen and situ GUI are greeting the guests at the door. Today, they are all excellent business people, so there are so many luxury cars. For example, my car can''t rank at all.


    But forget it, I''m not here to compare cars.


    When I got out of the car, I felt that there were several eyes around looking at us, but I didn''t pay any attention.


    Tang Xin got out of the car and went to take Ji Changfeng''s arm. It was more or less a declaration of sovereignty.


    I looked at her and said with a smile, "girl, can you calm down for a while and change the way you did just now? Be more elegant and pretend to be yourself."


    Tang Xin thought for a while, then nodded and said, "I understand."


    I pulled Tang Xin''s collar again and let the low cut place down a little.


    I heard Ji Changfeng making a sound. When I looked back at him, he looked at the sky as if he had noticed something.


    I just laughed. Ji Changfeng is also a hypocrite. But it''s still interesting.


    "Director Wu, you''re here, too." A voice came. But Nie Xiaoran looked back and found that they were me.


    I found that Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping''s eyes passed me for a while. Then I took a look at Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin.


    Nie Xiaoran obviously also saw it and said with a smile: "it''s really not an ordinary person."


    Ji Changfeng took a look at Nie Xiaoran and said, "Chairman, the ring you can''t find should be in a purple flower box in the third drawer."


    Nie Xiaoran was stunned and looked at Ji Changfeng. He just laughed and said, "I see the chairman today. I''ve given you this little hexagram."


    Then he took Tang Xin and left quickly.


    Nie Xiaoran Leng is there, half a day just sees to say to me: "how does he know?"

 Chapter 279

    I had to smile at Nie Xiaoran and say, "he''s a good fortune teller. He''s a descendant."


    "Is that really smart?" I see Nie Zhengxuan''s eyes brighten.


    "Well, I can''t say that, but there''s one thing about it. It seems that he only calculates one hexagram a day formally, and the charge is actually very high."


    "Director Wu, there are really capable people here. How do you know such a person?"


    "The chairman joked. As you can see, this person is known through Tang Xin."


    Nie Xiaoran just nodded. At this time, I saw that Lei Huasheng also came. Nie Xiaoran took his arm, looked at me and asked, "do you want to go in together?"


    "No, I can''t walk with the chairman, can I? It''s not polite. " I had to refuse.


    If we really get together, according to my situation, it is equivalent to going in with Nie Zhengping. In that case, some things will be unclear.


    Although it won''t cause too much impact, sometimes people''s words are formidable.


    Nie Zhengping''s eyes were obviously dark. I saw that he wanted to speak, but because Nie Xiaoran was in front of him, I had to hold back.


    I''m just laughing to see them leave first. This is slowly toward the venue.


    At this time, Hu Sen welcomed him and said, "finally, I''m here. I''m looking at you. I saw Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng go in just now. I knew you should be coming soon."


    I laughed and said: "just now Nie Xiaoran and they came here, I let them be advanced. There must always be comity. "


    "Yes, I''ll take you in."


    "Forget it. You are the host. You can''t wait here. You see, several guests have missed. You''d better get busy first. I''ll go in myself."


    Hu Sen was also a little embarrassed. Just as he was saying this, he heard a man laughing and saying, "Chairman Hu, no wonder he didn''t even welcome guests. It turned out that he was chatting with beautiful women."


    I looked back, but Li Tao came with Li Shu.


    Huson had no choice but to speak. I took this opportunity to go inside.


    Situ GUI came over and said in a low voice: "there will be a ball in the field. What should I do? I can''t invite you so blatantly, but I''m not happy when others invite you. "


    I didn''t expect this for a while. It''s really troublesome. For this kind of thing, I believe that the first person who invited me would be someone of the same age.


    At that time, my choice was important first. If I didn''t jump, people would always say that I was too arrogant or something, which was not good for the future development.


    But the choice at that time will become a focus of the scene.


    Moreover, such a choice also involves future affairs. If I choose situ GUI or Hu Sen this time, it will be very troublesome, just like king said, to have an alliance.


    In addition, from Nie''s point of view, this first song will become their choice of how to treat me later.


    I thought for a moment and said, "is Minister Gao here?"


    Situ GUI nodded, I said with a smile: "tell him, let him invite me. I agreed to dance the first song with him. "


    Situ GUI was stunned, then he laughed and said, "it''s really a good idea. In your case, dancing with him will not affect your position in Nie''s family, and will not offend other people."


    I laugh, this is no way to do things, I do not want to mess.


    Entering the hall, I didn''t see any acquaintances, so I had to walk towards a group of women.


    Although I don''t know who it is, I just want to find a place to stand for a while.


    Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng don''t know where they have gone.


    "Miss Wu, here you are."


    I look back and see Jin Shinan. His dress makes people feel very kind.


    I don''t know why it feels like this, but when I saw him, it was that kind of cordial feeling.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that. It suits you very well. It''s beautiful."


    "Thank you." I replied.


    "Brother Shinan." At this time, a girl voice came, and then a little girl came from the side. She said she was small because I think she was just in her early twenties. It seems that she should still be at school.


    She looked at me and said, "who is she?"


    Isn''t this girl too rude? However, those who can come here must be rich or expensive. I don''t want to make trouble now, just think I didn''t hear it.


    Jin Shinan said with a smile: "this is a friend of mine. We have cooperated in projects. She''s the marketing director of Nie''s group. "


    "Oh, it''s her." The girl looked at me, laughed, then reached out and said, "Hello, my name is Li Xiaoxiao."


    I am a Leng, although the girl at first glance feel impolite, but at this time, it should be just a simple bar.I had to reach out and shake her.


    "I heard Dad talk about you."


    She said with a smile. I was stunned for a moment, Dad, who? Why did you mention me. Li, eh, isn''t this Li Tao''s daughter?


    Jin Shinan also said with a smile: "you should have guessed that this is director Li''s daughter."


    I just laughed and said, "Oh, yes, I said."


    After all, Li Tao and I can now be regarded as allies in the famous saying. We still need to give face.


    I saw situ GUI and Hu Sen come to the stage.


    Of course, a professional host came up and introduced them. At the same time, he asked them to speak in turn. This party is a formal start.


    Because this kind of party is a kind of relaxing party, so there is no need to be so grand.


    A lot of people get together and talk to each other about their business, and then see if they can cooperate.


    Of course, I hid away and looked at the people I met. I didn''t know a lot.


    From time to time, some people will come to introduce themselves, but most of them are young men. They will not give a business card or anything on this occasion, but they will talk with you politely for a while.


    However, it will not be a business matter to look for me, but someone has already proposed whether the first dance can invite me.


    I had to refuse everything.


    "Hello, are you Miss Wu Xin''er?" There came a girl voice.


    I Leng for a while, this woman''s voice is very raw, not acquaintances, but how does she know me?


    I look back, is a tall woman wearing glasses, looks more like a cultural person, there is no business atmosphere. She is about thirty years old.


    Who is this? I think about it in my head, but I can''t remember. I haven''t met such a person, and I really don''t have acquaintances of this age.


    "Who are you?" I had to ask.


    "Situ Yan."


    I stood there stunned for a moment, this person, should be situ GUI''s elder sister, although say, can only be regarded as the elder sister in name.


    She is also a dress, but it''s really hard to get in touch with businessmen.


    "I''ve heard of you. I didn''t expect that you are such a beautiful girl. You really have eyes." She came up to me.


    I feel that there is a kind of wisdom in her eyes, and it seems that she can see through the heart.


    "Hello, you are situ GUI''s sister."


    "Yes." Situ Yan replied with a smile, "come here. My family wants to meet you."


    Did situ GUI really tell his family? No, he won''t tell us all about our relationship. In that case, it will be easy for everyone to know.


    Although I think so, I still follow her.


    She took me around the crowd to a corner. It''s a little bit biased here. I feel that it''s acceptable to avoid the eyes of those people.


    I saw two old people standing there. They should be situ GUI''s parents.


    The way they look at me is very unfriendly. I always feel that they are aiming at me.


    "It''s just that you''re beautiful. That''s the woman you''re looking for."


    Before I came near, I saw the old woman, who should be situ GUI''s mother.


    My heart is a burst of pain fast, what does this mean, even if the mother-in-law to the future daughter-in-law, but this is also too cruel, not settled, this will come.


    I''ll have to go there first and salute first.


    The old man''s eyes were gentle, but the old lady was really powerful.


    "Mom and Dad, this is Wu Xin''er." Situ Yan introduced it to me. It was true, but she didn''t introduce me. I was really confused.


    What do you call it, mom and dad? Obviously, I haven''t been to that friendship yet. I think it''s a bit inappropriate to call it uncle or aunt.


    "You two are good." I have to say hello first.


    The old lady glared at me hard, then nodded slightly and said, "it''s pretty good, but I think it''s almost."


    "Come on, old woman, why do you say so much?" The old man said a word, the old lady immediately did not speak.


    "I believe you already know who we are. In fact, it''s just one thing for us to meet you."


    The old man looked at me. His voice was a little cold.


    "Go ahead, please." If it''s just one thing, it''s easy to do. I believe that as long as I do it well, they will accept me.


    "You are not suitable for him to leave you." The old man looked at me and said.


    I was stunned, I never thought it would be like this, let me leave situ GUI, why, why, why, just because they are situ GUI''s parents?"Well, I don''t understand."


    "There''s something I don''t understand. Your son is different from you. You''re just good-looking, and your son is the dragon in the crowd."


    The old lady''s words are not merciful at all.


    I gave them a cold look. I don''t know what situ GUI said to them, but I know that situ GUI certainly didn''t say where our relationship is going.


    "What if I don''t agree?" I responded coldly.


    The old man was obviously stunned, and even the old lady was moved. When I look at situ Yan, she looks at me with a smile. Obviously, her hostility is the least.


    "Don''t you understand? You have become a director by virtue of your beauty. Otherwise, you think you can be promoted so quickly. Don''t think I can''t see it. "


    This is merciless, old lady.


    I snorted and said, "I know what I''m going to do. I know whether I''m worthy of conscience. We know what situ GUI means to me and what I mean to him. And if you don''t know anything, I can say you are slander. "


    "You." Situ GUI''s mother may be angry with me. To be honest, I don''t want to do this, but they forced me too much. Ask me to give up as soon as I come up. Why.


    They don''t know how much I love situ GUI, they don''t know situ GUI, and they don''t even know me.


    If really speaking, they are just the parents in situ GUI''s name.


    "Stop it." The old lady still wanted to talk, but she was stopped by the old man.


    "You have a point. We don''t have to say anything else, but do you think you really deserve my expensive son?"


    "Sir, I respect you. At least you are here to talk with me." I know that master situ''s information must have been found on the false information given by situ GUI.


    "Yes, my background is very low, but it doesn''t prevent me from becoming a good person. Moreover, I think this kind of thing is a matter of love or not. I''m afraid it has nothing to do with birth. "


    The old man laughed, and then said, "no, it''s very important. You won''t know what our family is like, and you won''t know your son. You''re from a very low family background. This is my reason for objection. As the saying goes, it''s a good match."


    This is really the most important thing. If I appeared as LAN Feifei, no matter how Lan''s family declined now, they would not say such words.


    After all, I have. But for Wu Xin''er, it''s a bit embarrassing.


    I nodded and said, "you''re right, sir. I agree with you."


    I just saluted and turned around to leave.


    "Are you going to give up?" Just as I was about to leave, I heard situ Yan stop me.


    I looked back at her and said with a smile, "no, because the old man has said that as long as he is right, he will agree. This is very simple for me."


    I was stunned to see them all. The old man was also stunned for a moment. Although he didn''t mean that just now, it seems that it was almost the same when I said that.


    But the old lady sneered and said, "you can never match us."


    I just smile. If I get back to lanfeifei, I don''t know what they will think.


    I didn''t say anything. I turned around and left, but when I heard a voice behind, situ Yan came after me.


    "You''re the second girl who makes me think my brother didn''t pick the wrong one." Situ Yan''s voice showed her happiness.


    "Oh, that''s really interesting. I want to know, who is the first one?"


    "The first, but now the man of the moment, her name is lanfeifei, do you know?"


    I was surprised and looked at situ Yan.


    "You''ve heard that. Don''t think my mother is aiming at you. In fact, in her feather, she still thinks that lanfeifei will be her daughter-in-law. She''s very optimistic about that girl. "


    I nodded, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad.

 Chapter 280

    Situ Yan was obviously interested in me and said, "do you know? You''re the second person to contradict my mother. "


    "Isn''t the first one lanfeifei?" I had to ask with a bitter smile.


    I don''t remember that I met situ GUI''s parents, and they were young at that time, so they were not likely to contradict the old man, were they?


    "Oh no, of course not her, but it''s about her. The first one is her father."


    My father, how did my father contradict situ GUI''s mother? This No, no, I can''t think about it.


    But situ Yan laughed and said, "I remember that old man LAN had a proposal. Although I''m not in business, I can feel that the proposal is too strong to refuse. "


    I see. It''s the joint proposal of the three companies, right? After listening to situ Yan again, I always felt that there must be some secrets in the proposal that I didn''t know.


    "Do you know? That proposal, but even I''ve considered it. "


    "You?" I took a strange look at situ Yan. What''s the matter with her?


    "Yes, at that time, in order to ensure the normal operation of the proposal, I remember that I was introduced to a boyfriend, who seemed to be called a thunderstorm."


    Lei Yuming, isn''t that Lei Huasheng''s eldest son? There''s something about him. But judging from their age, they are a good match.


    In addition, Lei Yuming is a good person. Later, I came into contact with him and felt that he was much better than Lei Yuhong.


    "Do you know? At that time, not only the three members, but also a few small shareholders were involved in this alliance. The way of alliance was through this kind of marriage. That''s why my father said the right thing


    I nodded. It seemed that my father had not only United situ GUI and Hu Sen, but also contacted their shareholders.


    Marriage is the best way, but how can it touch the old lady? Is it true that the old lady doesn''t want her daughter to get married?


    Thinking of this, I asked, "is it because of you and thunder? So the old people are against it. "


    In front of situ Yan''s face, I really can''t say three words about the old lady. It''s really impolite.


    Situ Yan shook her head with a smile and said: "the girl is at home. She certainly has no choice. Her biggest opinion is Lan Feifei. At that time, she said why it''s not LAN Feifei who married to situ''s family, but Nie Zhengxuan. Because of this, lanfeifei''s father had a fight. "


    I laugh, is that the only reason?


    "Do you think it''s funny?"


    I had to nod and say, "yes, why must it be lanfeifei?"


    Situ Yan also laughed and said: "you still don''t understand, because the value of Nie Zhengxuan and LAN Feifei was not comparable at that time."


    I thought for a moment, this is really, Nie Zhengxuan finally even become a shareholder of the general company, but also only a little share.


    But I have also analyzed with situ GUI before. If I really follow his father''s idea, I estimate that I may hold nearly half of the shares.


    At that time, as long as I work hard, I can reach half of it immediately.


    At that time, who can marry me will obviously be the main candidate for the next director.


    After all, my father is old and will give way one day. Let alone this old lady, she has some influence.


    "But now I don''t need to think about it. Lanfeifei should have declined now, and she doesn''t have much strength, does she?"


    But situ Yan sighed and said, "you''re wrong. My mother is a little stubborn. I think it''s really hard for you to let her accept you, because in her heart, there will always be a lanfeifei there."


    I couldn''t help getting a pain in my heart. It was not perceptual, it was spiritual. I never thought that when lanfeifei died or disappeared, I unexpectedly found that so many people would think of her.


    And father, as far as I know, so many people have heard of his name or plan.


    Father is a strong person, strong enough, even opponents will admire the person.


    I sighed, father, can I do that and become that person?


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, situ Yan thought I was sad. She patted me and said, "anyway, I will support you. I''m just such a brother. I hope he can choose his own happiness."


    I laughed, suddenly a little curious.


    "Sister Yan, you are older than me. I''ll call you sister Yan. If I ask you a question, you should answer me honestly. How about being honest? "


    Situ Yan nodded. Although she didn''t answer, her eyes were firm.


    "If lanfeifei comes back, she has nothing but herself. And I may have some strength. At this time, who will you help situ GUI choose? "I saw situ Yan''s expression. She was surprised, then she shook her head and sighed.


    I know she must be struggling in her heart, how to answer this question.


    "I will choose lanfeifei."


    For this answer, I really don''t know what kind of expression to make. Lanfeifei is also me, and she will support me who has nothing.


    "Why?" I asked strangely.


    "Because that man has a deep impression in my heart. I really think if it is his daughter, lanfeifei will never be worse than him, or even make a comeback, and your glory may only be temporary."


    I didn''t speak. Situ Yan''s words really hit me a lot.


    But Wu Lanfei used to be the one who can only take the next place.


    No, no, I''m just looking for the real cause of my father''s death. As long as I find this, I believe I can start all over again. I must take back everything I lost.


    Yes, that''s what my father said. People should be able to bend and stretch.


    "You are very strange." Just thinking about it, situ Yan interrupted me.


    "What''s so strange about me?"


    "It''s strange that you''re meditating, but you don''t show a dejected expression. According to the truth, it should be hard for you to hear me finish that."


    I gave a wry smile. Well, I really don''t know how to be depressed. Because situ Yan said LAN Feifei, that''s also me.


    Situ Yan patted me, then said with a smile, "you surprised me. I''ll take care of you."


    Said, she seemed to see something, with me to say goodbye, quickly left, in the distance, a tall body appeared there.


    Looking at situ Yan''s figure leaving, I couldn''t help shaking my head with a bitter smile.


    At this time, I started to clear the scene slowly. I know that the dance is about to start. Of course, there will be some seats around for people to rest.


    After thinking about it, I stepped back and sat down in the most humble place. I hope no one will see me here.


    Sure enough, the music has been playing slowly. Of course, it''s just an opening music. No one will be stupid enough to go up at this time, but everyone is looking around, hoping to find a favorite partner.


    The place I live in is a corner, and the light can''t shine here. It should be OK.


    "So you''re hiding here. I finally found you."


    I sighed, ran to such a corner, still did not dodge. It''s Huson. He''s standing in front of me, smiling at me.


    I had to sigh and say, "I''m really not in the mood to dance."


    "It doesn''t matter. Can I sit with you for a while?" Huson is in pain very quickly.


    This kind of seats are very big. It''s not very interesting to sit alone, but it''s not very good to let Huson sit down.


    Hu Sen saw that I didn''t say anything, so he had to stand aside. It really gave me a headache.


    "Director Wu, may I have a dance?" Nie Zhengping didn''t know where he got out.


    My God, it''s really like what we thought at the beginning, but I''m really surprised that these men seem to have tracking eyes. I can find them even when I run to such a corner.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not in the mood to dance now. I''m really sorry."


    "Oh, it''s nothing." Nie Zhengping''s face was obviously a little disappointed, but he just said it.


    I saw him and Huson look at each other, showing a hostile state.


    This is a little embarrassing.


    Just thinking about it, a voice came from behind.


    "Oh, isn''t this minister Wu who took over from me?"


    Old man Gao came. Fortunately, he came in time to help me out.


    "Minister Gao." I had to stand up. Anyway, old man Gao is also an elder. This kind of etiquette can''t be lost.


    "Don''t be so polite. It seems wrong. Oh, isn''t this director Nie and Chairman Hu? Why are you all standing here and sitting? "


    Facing old man Gao, they were a little embarrassed, so I had to give way to him. Old man Gao is not polite. He really sits next to me.


    Hu Sen and Nie Zhengping looked at each other and sat down.


    "What''s the matter? Have you been refused to dance with Miss Wu?" As soon as old man Gao sat down, he made fun of them.


    Hu Sen had no choice but to smile and say nothing. Nie Zhengping said, "yes, it seems that director Wu is not in a good mood, and I don''t know who influenced him."


    There''s a sting in it.


    "Don''t guess. It has nothing to do with you. I just think of some things that make me feel bad."


    To be honest, I haven''t come out of what situ Yan said about her father.I always feel that the road I''m walking now seems to be farther and farther away from my father''s road.


    I don''t know how to choose.


    "Oh, it''s just like this. Relax. When you come here, you should relax." Old man Gao began to laugh, as if he were talking about something very common.


    Yeah, I need to relax.


    Now is not the time to think about my father. I still have my own business. My father''s method is applicable to the situation at that time. Now, I have to find my own method.


    "Look, it looks much better now." Old man Gao didn''t look like an old man at this time. I felt that he was a bit flirting with him.


    I couldn''t help shaking my head and said, "Minister Gao, you are also an old minister. It''s a little disrespectful for the old."


    Ha ha, old man Gao began to laugh, and then said, "what you say is what you say. By the way, I''m very amused. I''ll make a request, and you have to agree."


    I nodded and said, "as long as it''s not too much, I can think about it."


    "Dance with me, or I don''t know who to invite. If it''s you, no one will object."


    He also looked at Nie Zhengping and Hu Sen.


    How unnatural their expressions are, but they can''t really say anything.


    Besides, at old Gao''s age, it''s impossible to invite me to dance just because they like me, and they won''t have any gossip.


    "Well, Minister Gao, how about I invite you to dance?"


    I also laughed, so I had to stand up first and extend my hand to invite old man Gao.


    Generally, a man invites a woman. If a woman invites a man, then the man must be an elder. Otherwise, there will be an indescribable relationship between them.


    Of course, with our age difference, there is no clear relationship. I just regard him as an elder.


    He''s with his father. If I count him, I''ll call him uncle.


    Old man Gao laughed and said, "see? Learn, little boy. It''s true to learn more. "


    Then he reached out and took me to the dance floor.


    At this time, I had a look at the first song at the beginning of the dance. Situ GUI was not on the field, but Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran.


    When I was dancing with old man Gao, I saw situ GUI. He was sitting on the edge of the court. When he saw me, he moved his glass and motioned to me.


    Of course, I also saw Nie Zhengxuan sitting beside him, angry, and Hu Yan with a cool face.


    It seems that his life is not so easy.


    "You have a very good relationship with situ GUI. He came to ask me to lead you to your first dance."


    Old man Gao whispered in my ear.


    I nodded and said with a smile, "thank you, Minister Gao."


    But old man Gao shook his head, sighed and said, "just to remind you, don''t think he is true to you. There is someone in his heart."


    What I know, in his heart, is another me.


    "Well, you see, I''m the most beautiful in the audience. It''s an honor for me to invite you." I laughed and replaced the topic.


    "Why were you a little unhappy just now?" Old man Gao thought for a moment and asked another question.


    I sighed in a low voice and said, "someone talked about chairman LAN, so it''s a bit of a distraction."


    Old man Gao even sighed. I was stunned for a moment, but I heard old man Gao say, "he''s a powerful man. It''s a pity."


    I feel that old man Gao is really old this time. I don''t know why. That''s what I feel. Unfortunately, father, I don''t know what he would think if he could hear that.

 Chapter 281

    After a song, Minister Gao also completed his task, left with a smile and went to the other side.


    In such a party, I believe that with his ability, he may win a lot of project lists.


    However, I don''t have a good idea, because most of the people here don''t know each other, and I don''t want to go back to Nie Zhengping and Hu Sen. in that case, I will be entangled by them again.


    However, after skipping a song, the rest of the things will be easier to do. If someone invites you, you can completely refuse.


    At that time, he and situ GUI wanted Minister Gao to dance the first song. That''s what he meant.


    After thinking about it, I decided to find a place to stay. There is a water bar in the distance, where those who don''t like dancing will rest.


    As soon as I passed, I saw Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng sitting at the bar, talking.


    I didn''t want to go up and disturb myself. I found a place to sit.


    "Why don''t you dance anymore?" Jin Shi man''s voice came from the side.


    He sat on the chair beside him and looked at me with a smile.


    "I''m not in the mood." I just jokingly said: "I don''t know why, to participate in such a party, but not in the mood to play, just want to be quiet."


    "Oh, that''s interesting." Jin Shinan asked for a glass of beer, took a sip, and said: "sometimes, people are like this. They always have to keep calm before they find that there is no choice."


    "How can you feel so much?" I began to laugh. Although Jin Shinan and I don''t have much contact, every time is a critical moment.


    And to be honest, I didn''t feel very strange when I saw him and Mr. Jin. This feeling is really good. If it wasn''t for my special identity, I think I could make friends with them.


    Jin Shinan just smile, said: "immediately you know."


    As soon as he finished, he heard someone behind him shouting, "brother Shinan, you are here."


    This seems to be Li Xiaoxiao. Sure enough, Li Xiaoxiao leaned over and said, "brother Shinan, please dance?"


    "It''s because I can''t jump that I come here to hide."


    "Oh, really?" I feel that Li Xiaoxiao looked at me. That feeling is a hostile meaning. Did she see me as a rival?


    I just shook my head in a funny way and said, "isn''t it right for me to sit here?"


    "There''s nothing inappropriate. I think it''s quite appropriate." Huson''s voice also came. How did he find me.


    Li Xiaoxiao looks back at Hu Sen and obviously recognizes that he is the host of today, so he has to stick out his tongue.


    Hu Sen sat next to me and said with a smile, "why don''t you go back after dancing with Minister Gao?"


    I had to sigh and say, "I''m not in a good mood today, so I don''t want to dance any more."


    Huson, not angry, sat beside me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I shake my head, now there are so many people, I don''t want to say anything more.


    "Brother Shinan, you''ve gone dancing with me." Li Xiaoxiao said at the same time, holding the golden man''s arm.


    Jin Shinan just smile, very gentlemanly put her hand away, said: "I am not in the mood, every time to this kind of party, always let me think of a lot of people."


    "Who do you think of?" Nie Zhengping also came over at this time, and behind him, it was situ GUI.


    "You son, give me the one over there?" As soon as situ GUI came over, he looked at Hu Sen and laughed. Hu Sen also laughed and said, "there''s nothing wrong now. I''ll sit down for a while."


    I am really helpless, originally just want to sit quietly for a while, but they are like a bug with the same appear in my side.


    And it''s not just them, there are Nie Zhengxuan and Hu Yan behind them. These people seem to have made an appointment and keep coming to the fans.


    All of a sudden, we became the focus again. Generally speaking, big directors like Si tugui and Hu Sen were originally sought after by some people, and now they are still sitting together.


    I sighed, this would not want to be famous, for a time, all eyes are almost focused on me.


    "Miss Xin''er, do you want to dance?" Huson sent out the invitation again.


    I shook my head, but Nie Zhengping said: "yes, what can I do with you, director Wu, or..."


    "Don''t even predict. I don''t want to dance any more today." I''m angry. I really don''t want to talk to them. Now I just want situ GUI to stay.


    I need him to comfort me, but on such occasions, it can''t be too obvious.


    "No..."


    "Go away." I imagine what I said.


    Huson looked at me in surprise. I believe that at that time, my face should be very bad.


    Although I didn''t shout it out, I felt upset just watching it like this.Huson wanted to say something, but he just stared at me for a while, so he got up and left in silence.


    "Really, I didn''t see..."


    "Get out of here, too." Now I don''t care what the relationship between Nie Zhengping and Nie Xiaoran is, whether it will have a negative impact on me, I''m in a bad mood now, I just think, they all leave me quickly.


    I bowed my head, I don''t want people to see my expression now, I believe, it must be very ferocious.


    Nie Zhengping is obviously not as obedient as Hu Sen.


    I stood up and paid no attention to them. I didn''t want to go to this party any more.


    Nie Zhengping probably wanted to catch up, but I just looked back at him, and he didn''t follow.


    I didn''t even know how hard I looked.


    The sound of footsteps came from behind. I looked back, but it was Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng.


    "What''s the matter, sister Wu? You don''t look very good Tang Xin anxiously asked: "who bullied you? Tell me, I''ll take revenge for you."


    I looked at her and laughed. Tang Xin, a girl, always makes me feel better.


    I had to shake my head, look at Ji Changfeng and say, "give me the car key."


    Ji Changfeng had to give me the key. I patted tangxin and said, "tangxin is handed over to you today. Please take a taxi. I''m sorry, I''m not in a good mood. Just have fun. All the expenses are on me. Take care of Tang Xin for me tonight. "


    "Ah, sister Wu, you come again." Although Tang Xin said so, I feel that she is very satisfied with the arrangement.


    I laughed, walked out of the hotel, and then walked towards my car.


    Because of the dress, I feel very uncomfortable.


    I just burst into tears when I sat in the car. Maybe I couldn''t help but cry when I heard the news.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting. I feel relieved. I really want to see situ GUI, but I don''t want to see other people.


    I thought about it and started the car. Because of the dress and high heels, I had to take off my shoes and drive.


    This feeling is really like when I came back, but I don''t think there is anything wrong this time. Zhiwang, I am Wu xiner now, not LAN Feifei.


    Driving aimlessly in the street, I feel like I have something in my heart.


    That''s the glory of my father. Whether it''s an enemy or a friend, everyone speaks of my father with admiration in their heart.


    To me, it''s just unthinkable.


    Like the current situation, what am I? What am I after working hard for so long? Today''s mood is so low that I don''t know how to face it.


    I need a shelter, I need someone to comfort me.


    But who will come, I don''t know, I don''t know who I should look for.


    I only have situ GUI now, but after I met his parents today, I feel very unhappy. His parents look down on me.


    I don''t know what kind of situation that is, maybe it''s because of my identity, maybe it''s because of what I''m doing now.


    Am I really right? I can''t guarantee. I just want to find the real murderer. Is that so hard? Why? Why is that?


    Driving, I feel a little numb, the kind of sore feeling at the foot, also reminds me that I am driving now.


    If it hadn''t been for this, I might have hit something long ago.


    When I stopped, I was surprised to find that I came to the hotel where I met situ GUI.


    This place is my place with situ GUI. No one will come.


    I sighed. It seems that after a long time, I still want to find him, but he can''t be here. He should be waiting for me in that meeting hall instead of here.


    No matter, I thought, I got out of the car, entered the hotel, swiped the card, and soon came to the top floor. There was no one in the room. He couldn''t have been here.


    I fell on the bed, let the tears fall, I am very tired, I feel so tired for the first time, tired I forget who I am, tired I have been physically and mentally tired.


    I want to give up, because for me, I don''t know what I''m doing. Should I give up?


    If I give up, will situ GUI really take me away. He wants something. It''s a deal between me and him.


    Yes, it''s a deal. I thought I had given it to him. But now, I don''t think so. He must want something else.


    I''m really tired now. I don''t want to continue this game.


    It''s been going well, but for me, I find myself a little overwhelmed.


    I have no allies. Although Li Tao and master Jin seem to be helping me, they just think about themselves.Lei Huasheng, he''s using me. Nie Xiaoran didn''t really want to promote me. Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping, what do they think?


    I am a person now, really a person, no one will take care of me.


    I sighed, so quietly lying, slowly, I feel the eyes are very heavy, sleep in the past.


    In my dream, I seem to see my father sitting beside me, gently stroking my hair.


    Dad, are you here to see me? Could you give me a hint? What shall I do?


    "To be yourself?" Father''s voice is still so soft, let me feel at ease.


    "To be myself, I can''t be myself anymore." I said, yes, I am Wu Xin''er now.


    "No, you can be yourself. You can be yourself as long as you want, but you have to learn to protect yourself. Learn to protect everything. "


    Father stood up and walked slowly to the door.


    I want to get up, but I can''t get up. Father, are you going? No, I miss you. I miss you. Will you stay?


    My father just looked back and didn''t pay any attention.


    He left, only me? I am a person again, I don''t want to, I want a person to accompany me, just for a while.


    I felt warm, as if I was covered by something. I opened my eyes suddenly. It was a silk quilt.


    "Are you bothered? I''m sorry It''s situ GUI''s voice. Why is he here?


    I looked at situ GUI in front of me. He was still in a dress, but his forehead was full of sweat, as if he had just arrived.


    "Why did you come out? How''s the party going?"


    "There''s a party. Don''t you look at the time?"


    I looked out of the window, now such sunlight, should have been five or six o''clock in the afternoon, the party should be over.


    I sighed and said, "how do you know I''m going to be here?"


    "How do you feel? I watched you leave the meeting, and I wanted to chase you at that time, but you know, I can''t get out. "


    I nodded, fell on the bed again, he came, because we have a heart?


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re not in good shape today He asked, gently stroking my forehead.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know. I don''t know if I''m doing the right thing. I don''t know what to do next? I really don''t know. "


    He gently stroked me, did not speak, just so quietly sitting.


    "GUI, I suddenly want to leave here."


    "Shall we leave then? We can go out and have a good time. Maybe you can ease your mood


    "I don''t mean that." I shook my head, sighed and said, "GUI, what do you want from me?"


    I saw that he was stunned for a moment, then nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "Take it. I''m really tired."


    He was obviously stunned and said, "but what I want is what you need. If I take it away..."


    "I''m going to die, right?" I suddenly realized something.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "so I haven''t asked for it from you. I want to find a way to make both sides perfect. You can live and I get my things."


    "Take it." That kind of tiredness makes me lose all life now. "You don''t have to think about anything, you can take it now."


    He looked at me, I feel that kind of eyes are very firm, but very uncomfortable.


    "No, heart, you have to be strong."


    "I''m really tired. I''m not strong anymore. You take it, as long as you remember, there was a person who loved you deeply


    I felt him hold me tight.

 Chapter 282

    I don''t know how long it took. When I woke up, I found that situ GUI was just sitting on one side, looking at me quietly.


    "Have something to eat. I ordered something to eat. It''s very light. I hope it suits you He watched me get up and said hello.


    I see that a dining car has been sent here. The food on it is all green vegetables. It''s really light.


    I had to sit down. Situ GUI said with a smile: "I''m afraid your mobile phone will disturb you. I muted it for you and put it aside."


    I took a look at the mobile phone and found that there were many missed calls and messages on it. There are Hu Sen''s and Nie Zhengping''s.


    Of course, Tang Xin also sent a text message to ask. I read these messages and everyone was a little worried about me.


    In fact, I don''t have nothing. When I really fell down, I found that many people would ask about me.


    "What''s up? I don''t think you are very good today. " Situ GUI said softly.


    I nodded, sighed and said, "yes, I suddenly have no direction. I don''t know what I should do."


    Situ GUI said with a wry smile, "sometimes I do. You know, I live. Oh no, I died for 3000 years. I think I should have finished all the things in the world. But now, I''m still living in this way."


    It''s a bit ironic to hear a ghost tell me that he is alive and dead. But I feel much better in my heart. It''s also true that I don''t know if I can stick to it for three thousand years like situ GUI.


    "GUI, I want to restore my identity." I said softly.


    He looked at me a little surprised and said, "you want to restore your identity. Do you want to appear as lanfeifei? In that case, you may not get anything. "


    "I understand. I don''t want to be like this all the time. Only tonight, would you like to be with lanfeifei? Then go out and take risks. There might be danger. "


    Situ GUI was stunned and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "I want some people to know that I''m lanfeifei back, and I want to tell them that I''m here for revenge. I want them to understand, lanfeifei, that they can''t die. "


    Situ GUI looked at me and laughed for a long time. Then he said, "you are so bold."


    I laughed and said: "these dishes, I don''t want to eat, go with me to a place to eat, where, maybe you can eat for free."


    Situ GUI shook his head, thought for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, come on." He reached out and touched my face gently.


    By the time I looked in the mirror again, I had changed back to lanfeifei, and I found a suit of clothes from his hotel to put on. You can''t wear this dress. In that case, it''s easy to expose Wu xiner''s true identity.


    Situ GUI also carefully dressed up and looked very handsome. Then he looked at me and said, "now it''s too late to regret."


    I laughed and said, "no, since lanfeifei is back, I won''t regret it. Let''s go. "


    It''s already more than seven o''clock now. It can be said that it''s more or less after some meal. But after thinking about it, I still asked situ GUI to take me to old man Gao''s hotel.


    I know I can see him here. It''s a premonition.


    The receptionist saw me at this time, but she didn''t feel anything. She just called the waiter to meet us.


    I looked at her and said with a smile, "let your boss''s father come to see me. You can call him and tell him that situ GUI, chairman of situ group, wants to see him and has an important guest."


    The front desk should have said that old man daogao is in situ group now, so she took a look at situ GUI, answered, and then went to make a phone call. We sat down by the window.


    At this time, the room was still very busy. It can be seen that old man Gao''s business was very successful.


    We ordered some things, which I usually like to eat, of course, according to the standard of lanfeifei.


    Just after eating for a while, a car stops outside in a hurry. A figure gets out of the car. It''s old man Gao. He doesn''t notice us sitting by the window and comes in quickly.


    "Where is it?" As soon as I entered the door, I heard old man Gao''s voice.


    The receptionist should have pointed out to him. I turned my back to old man Gao. Old man Gao first saw situ GUI and said with a smile, "Chairman, why did you come here so late and didn''t call first?"


    "Because I want to see you, uncle Gao." I said softly.


    I felt old man Gao standing behind me and stopped for a moment. I don''t know if he heard me well.


    I got up and looked back at old man Gao.


    He froze there, half a day, from that pair of old eyes, as if to shed tears, but has been enduring.


    He held me, I saw that he seemed to touch me, but his hand was shaking, as if it was difficult to grasp things.


    "Lan Miss LAN"Uncle Gao, long time no see." I bowed slightly to him.


    I saw her tears finally flow out, an old man, crying like this, I saw it for the first time.


    I don''t know why, my heart is sour, which is totally different from Wu xiner''s when he met him.


    "Miss LAN, you are back at last. We are all waiting for you." His voice trembled.


    I had to go up and hold him and let him sit down, because I felt that if he continued to cry like this, his body would not be able to bear it.


    "Uncle Gao, when I come back this time, I just want to see you first. Now, it''s not the time for me to really come back." I said softly.


    Old man Gao raised his head and looked at me for a long time before he said, "when you grow up, as long as you can come back, we will wait for you, as long as you come back."


    I nodded slightly, looked at situ GUI and said, "let''s go first. I want to meet other people. Besides, I want to give you an account. "


    Situ GUI nodded. He knew what I meant.


    "Wait, where are you going? Do you need me..."


    "No, uncle Gao, take a rest. By the way, remember to give me a free bill."


    "Miss LAN, you..."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do." I finished softly, then stood up.


    "Miss LAN, as long as you want to come back, our old brothers can quickly pull up a LAN family for you. Coupled with the relationship between you and director situ, I believe it will be possible in a short time..."


    I nodded. If I just want to make a comeback, it''s too easy.


    I looked at old man Gao and nodded: "thank you, uncle Gao. I understand. Don''t worry. I will come back."


    Yeah, I''ll really come back, in a real lanfeifei state.


    When I was about to go out, I thought of something and said to old man Gao, "Uncle Gao, it''s not convenient for me to come back now, so please keep it a secret for me."


    Old man Gao nodded. I suddenly felt that maybe I said something wrong. After all, old man Gao is a man, and he can''t say it.


    Out of his shop, on the car, situ GUI said: "where are you going?"


    "I remember you got me a card last time. Is there any charge? Give it to me I said with a smile.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "how do you know I kept it all the time?"


    I laughed. A careful man like situ GUI would not easily throw this thing away. I believe he must have stayed.


    After changing my mobile phone, I thought about it and said, "go to Nanqiao. There, I want to see someone


    "Who is it?"


    "Huson, however, you have to be present. I just want to tell him that lanfeifei is still here, but I can''t be with him."


    "Is it necessary? I know that you want to ease my heart. It doesn''t matter. I believe you."


    "Not only for you, but also for myself." When I looked at situ GUI, he immediately guessed what I was going to do, but I had more important things.


    Huson, I really can''t promise him. I don''t know why he helped me so much. I want to ask this question clearly.


    Of course, I just asked, and I don''t know if he will answer me normally, but anyway, I want to see him once, and I will solve all these things by the way.


    Situ GUI drove to Nanqiao. I believe that at this time, no one knew that lanfeifei was back.


    Of course, even if they know, I don''t think they can find a good way to deal with me for a while.


    I dialed Huson''s phone. It was too late. I didn''t know if he was sleeping. After waiting for a long time, he picked up the phone and asked lazily, "who is that?"


    "I''m in the South Bridge of the city now. Would you like to see me?" I said softly.


    "Who are you?" Huson''s voice changed a little, but he didn''t seem to have any spirit.


    "It seems that you are dating too many women, so you don''t remember my voice. However, we just passed the video some time ago." Again, I want to see if he will think of me.


    "Feifei, is that you? It''s really you. You''re in Nanqiao. You''ll wait for me. Don''t think about it. " There came a beep on the phone. I was stunned. I couldn''t think of it. What can I think of.


    After thinking about it for a while, I understood what Huson meant and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What''s the matter? I laugh like this when I make a phone call." Situ GUI asked.


    I told him what happened just now, and he was stunned for a second. Then he laughed and said, "Husen is really nervous. If you really can''t think of it, it''s better to say something about the building. There''s a river under the South Bridge. It''s not likely that you will die."


    I also shook my head, but I still like Huson''s concern. I''m a little moved.After waiting for a while, he saw Hu Mu''s car coming from a distance, and the speed was very fast. He obviously saw us and quickly stopped at one side.


    When he got out of the car, he first looked at me, and then at situ GUI beside me.


    "Why are you here?" Husen looked at situ GUI coldly.


    Situ GUI had to shrug his shoulders and said, "I''m surprised that Miss LAN asked me to come."


    I know that situ GUI is giving me face. I don''t want to say that he brought me here. Otherwise, it''s estimated that Husen will fight with him.


    I had to look back at Huson and say, "you''ve come so fast."


    When Hu Sen turned to me, his eyes made me feel a little excited. At that moment, all his anger towards situ GUI turned into love for me, but I just couldn''t accept it.


    "Don''t look at me like this. This time, after I came back, I contacted situ GUI and Hu SEN for the first time. I appreciate your help, but what I want to say is that we can''t do it."


    "Why?" Huson asked aloud.


    I had to shake my head and say, "maybe it''s fate, Huson. You have a good prospect and you can make any handsome person you like. Why do you have to choose me?"


    I really want to know this, and I really want to.


    "If I say that our fate began 3000 years ago, do you believe it?"


    I am a Leng, this matter, should say so long unexpectedly? I just laughed and said: "believe it, because I heard Xin''er tell me that she said you are not an individual. I thought she was scolding you at that time, but now I believe that you are not an ordinary person, just like situ GUI."


    "That''s right, Feifei. Er, can I call you that?"


    I nodded. I don''t think it''s necessary to insist too much. After all, Huson has helped me many times.


    "Feifei, I''ve told situ GUI that I''m not a human being. I''m a fox. As for him, I''ll see if he dares to tell you."


    "Well, you''re a fox. Shouldn''t you be all beauties?" I smile, pretending I don''t know his identity.


    "Foxes are divided into male and female. Three thousand years ago, I was just a fox about to turn into a human, you know? Generally speaking, the fox that is going to transform people is the most difficult, because the evil spirit is too strong, either it will be robbed by heaven, or it will be caught by the demon hunters at that time. "


    "Is it a Taoist?"


    "No, I can only be regarded as a capable person. At that time, I was the second one. At that time, I was caught. In fact, I was dead. However, because of a girl''s plea, she is the disciple of the capable person, and she hopes to let me live. "


    It''s an interesting story, but I don''t know why he said it.


    Hu Sen sighed and said, "at that time, the only way for me to survive was to help me transform into an adult. At this time, human blood is needed to nourish me, you know? When the girl heard about it, she stabbed herself, bleeding and fed it to my mouth


    I nodded. Is that why? But what does it have to do with me?


    "That is to say, the girl is Miss LAN?"


    Situ GUI asked. When I looked back at him, his expression became very unnatural.


    Huson nodded and said, "yes, it''s just that after reincarnation, I found her again."


    "How can you be sure it''s her."


    "Because from that day on, I will always remember the taste of blood."

 Chapter 283

    "Can you say something I can understand?" I asked softly.


    Hu Sen then turned to me and said, "human blood is a strange thing, but in fact, everyone''s blood is not the same."


    "What do you mean by blood type?" I said with a smile.


    "Not only that, everyone is different, so the taste of blood actually has subtle changes, and you are the one who saved me."


    "Unfortunately, perhaps you are mistaken?"


    "No, I''m not wrong." Hu Sen sighed and said: "when you were injured at the cocktail party, I found that you were the only one with the same blood taste as her for 3000 years. At that time, I asked Wu Xin''er for your blood. At that time, I was sure that you were not wrong."


    I had to shrug my shoulders and say, "OK, just think you''re right, but Huson, really, I just want to say, we really don''t fit. I thank you very much, but I can''t accept you. Because in my heart, there is already a person I love? "


    "Is it situ GUI?" Huson asked calmly.


    I nodded and said, "Huson, maybe you will think that I am a shameless woman, but I and situ GUI, we are already together, so I can''t accept you."


    Huson didn''t speak. I bowed to him. I know that this may be the only place I can thank him. Now I have nothing.


    "I don''t care." As he was about to leave, Huson spoke.


    I was stunned because I had just turned around and was about to walk to situ GUI. When I heard him say so, I had to turn back again.


    Huson looked at me, laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter, because it''s of no use to me. I only know that if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t live until now. If you saved me, I will repay you."


    "You''ve paid so much back that we don''t owe each other any more." I said softly.


    "No, your kindness can''t be returned by those small favors. Feifei, I can wait. No matter how long I wait, even when he no longer loves you and you no longer love him, I will always wait for you


    I''m really helpless. Is it so difficult for me to break off a relationship with Huson? He''s got it.


    "We''re not going to be apart, for the rest of our lives."


    "Then I can wait for this life, and then continue to wait, but this time, I have found you, I know how to find your next life, I will find you again, directly to fall in love with me." Husen said softly.


    I really have a headache, but Huson looks at situ GUI and goes over.


    No, they won''t fight. I had to stand in front of situ GUI, but situ GUI gently pushed me away.


    "If you don''t treat her well, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Huson''s voice was a little cold.


    Situ GUI had to smile and said, "I really don''t know, you are such a relationship, but I won''t let you."


    "I know that when she loves you, I will always be by her side until the day when she loves you again."


    With that, Huson looked at me again, turned and left.


    Looking at his back, I really don''t understand this man. What does he love me? Is it just a favor? It may not be that simple.


    "He''s so persistent." I sighed, but why?


    "Because you are too kind to him." Situ GUI sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that you had such a relationship with him. If I had known, I might not have I don''t like you so easily. "


    "Why." I look at situ GUI a little angry, he will not be Hu Sen said want to retreat.


    The first time I saw situ GUI show a depressed expression, he sighed and said: "as Hu Sen said, if you are really like that, what he owes you is not a small favor that can be paid off. It will take several generations, and it is not possible to pay off."


    I hold situ GUI, looking at him, I feel a little distressed. I hold him in his arms, but I feel his body shaking.


    "GUI, don''t think so, because I love you. I really love you. I just want to disconnect with Huson and let you know. I love you with all my heart. "


    "I understand." He gently pulled me away a little, and then a heavy kiss came up.


    I felt his enthusiasm. For a moment, I felt a little excited in my heart.


    After a long time, he let me go, then laughed and said, "I will follow you all my life, but I dare not say it the next life."


    I gave him a white look and said, "no, you can''t leave me. No matter what time, you have to conquer Bian."


    He sighed and said, "hooson, it''s a bit of bad luck.""Why do you say that?"


    Situ GUI looked at the horizon and said: "the blood that can make the fox turn people must be the blood essence, that is to say, it must be the blood of women who have not broken their bodies. At that time, you were such a person."


    "So what? Even if it''s true, I''m just an unmarried little girl."


    "However, generally speaking, demons have to find such blood by themselves, and then absorb it by themselves. It will be a bit of a disaster. After that, they will become demons. However, they may die there."


    "I volunteered."


    "That''s it. He can''t afford it, because if you let him fantasize voluntarily, his natural calamity will be transferred to you. In other words, you will bear the natural calamity brought by him, feed the demon with your body, and you will not be able to survive in the ninth world."


    "Ah, what do you mean?"


    "It means that you can''t be reincarnated in the ninth world, and people themselves will do something, so it may take longer."


    I gave a wry smile and said, "but, why don''t I know? I only know that when I came into this world, I still grew up to be so beautiful and had a rich father. And you. "


    "Little fool, I only talk about this matter, that is to say, you can''t live beyond your life for Hu Sen''s sake. Do you think he still has to clear up this kind of kindness?"


    I scratched my head. I don''t know how big the kindness is. It''s still unclear. I really don''t know.


    I had to say: "well, let''s not talk about him. It''s all his own thoughts to pay off. By the way, I''d like to see someone else and call someone


    "Who? I feel very dangerous when you say that. "


    I nodded and said, "it''s a bit dangerous, but my feeling is that I should talk to this person."


    "Who?"


    "Li Tao."


    Situ GUI was a little nervous, but he just looked at me, then nodded and said, "well, I don''t object to your idea, I will protect you."


    "No, after this contact, I will go back with you immediately, and then become Wu xiner again. I have to go to work tomorrow."


    "I still want to go. I thought that you were completely open-minded and didn''t want to appear like Wu Xin''er any more."


    "No, I just want to see what I look like if I give up Wu Xin''er''s identity. Now, I think it''s OK. So, I think it''s better to use Wu Xin''er''s identity and see what valuable things I can get."


    He laughed, then hugged me from behind and said, "that''s OK, but you have to be careful, and I suggest you don''t delay too long."


    "Don''t worry, I know how to contact him."


    Situ GUI let go and went to the car.


    At this time, I dialed Li Tao''s phone and waited for a long time before he answered it. On the one hand, it was too late; on the other hand, maybe it was because the phone was a strange number.


    "Who is it?"


    "Uncle Li Tao, it''s me." I said softly.


    All of a sudden, there was no sound from the phone.


    "Lan Feifei, is that you? " There was a little excitement in the voice.


    I just jokingly said: "it''s me, Uncle Li, long time no see."


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up and take you to meet someone." Li Tao''s voice immediately calmed down.


    "No, Uncle Li. I''m sorry. I survived. Now it''s really hard to trust a person."


    "I know, but the man I''m taking you to, he''ll help you."


    I smile, who knows, maybe as soon as he turns around, he sells me to Nie Xiaoran.


    "Uncle Li, forget it. I just want to see my father''s company when I come back this time. Unfortunately, it''s Nie''s now."


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you come back. As long as you come back, we can get everything back."


    Well said, what do we take? What else do I have? I have no money, no power, and no power to compete with Nie Xiaoran.


    "Uncle Li, I still want to thank you, but I come back this time and only have a look. I will go again. When I come back again, I will appear as a real lanfeifei."


    "Wait a minute." Li Tao screamed, but I hung up. I didn''t want to say anything more. After thinking about it, I made another call.


    After only two rings, the phone picked up.


    "Sister Liu, can you still recognize my voice?" I said softly.


    There obviously Leng for a while, and then said: "sorry, you are."


    "Sister Liu, how long has it been since we met? Maybe several years?"


    "Miss LAN?" Sister Liu''s voice suddenly rose eight degrees, and then lowered a little. "Miss LAN, you''re back. That''s great. We''ve been looking for you."I did not say anything, has been looking for me, who is looking for me, I do not know. I just laughed and said, "thank you, but I can''t come back yet. Sister Liu, can I delay you for one thing? "


    "You say, as long as I can do it."


    "Take care of Wu xiner for me. You should know what I mean." I thought about it for a while, but I still intend to talk about it with sister Liu.


    Sister Liu was silent for a long time before she said, "she really knows you. I don''t even ask her. I have a lot of useful information to tell her, but she doesn''t trust me."


    "She''ll trust you and I''ll tell her, but there''s one thing I''ll know the first time if something happens to her."


    "Don''t worry, Miss LAN. As long as I''m here, I won''t let anything happen to her."


    I hung up the phone, immediately turned off the mobile phone, even took out the card, which was a relief.


    It''s a struggle to call sister Liu. Should I take this risk.


    Later, my inner impulse still won my consciousness. When I finished the phone call, maybe my fate was doomed. Success or failure depends on this gamble.


    It''s really a gamble, but Wu Xin''er''s identity is still good. Even if he loses the gamble, I dare say that Wu Xin''er''s life will not be in danger.


    I really have to gamble on it, otherwise, I can''t tell friends from enemies.


    Lei Huasheng is the enemy, Nie Xiaoran is the enemy, but what about friends? Besides situ GUI, Husen and Gao, do I have other allies. I have to identify it.


    Sorry, I thought to myself.


    Situ GUI then came to my back.


    I smile, said: "this card, is in whose capacity to do?"


    "Lanfeifei''s, so they will definitely find lanfeifei''s, but it''s in the city. They should think that you haven''t left."


    I nodded. That''s good. After talking so much to these people today, they should choose for themselves.


    "If they let Nie Xiaoran know that I''m back, what should they do?"


    "Then you call them directly?" Situ GUI said with a smile: "this is the fastest way."


    "Is there a slower way? For example, I want them to know tomorrow. " I asked.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "yes You wait. I''ll make up myself. By the way, rent another car. "


    "Where are you going to rent a car this evening?" I asked with a smile.


    But situ GUI didn''t reply. He got into the car and took me to leave here first. Then he went to a car rental shop. Although it was late, the door was still open.


    Situ GUI had changed the appearance of another person. He went in to rent a car, but his car was parked far away. I don''t know what he meant.


    After a while, he really drove another car, parked next to this car, and then let me get on.


    I sat over and said with a smile, "and then?"


    "Then we can take a walk at the South Bridge."


    "Is it that simple?"


    "Of course not. It''s just that I''ve already called. I''m sure it will be very interesting."


    We came to the south bridge again. Situ GUI got out of the car and looked around. Let me down first. Then we stood on the bridge and watched the river flow.


    "Is that what you came up with?"


    "Wait a little longer. Those people may be wondering if it''s true, but I think there will always be a few people who can see the goods."


    I laughed, turned to the stone bridge and said, "who are you talking about?"


    Just then, a car suddenly stopped opposite us, and then I saw the window of the car rolling down. Inside, the camera of the management committee was stretched out, aiming at me, constantly flashing.


    Situ GUI also saw that he pulled me and said, "we can run." He had a reporter appointment.

 Chapter 284

    Situ GUI was a little nervous, but he just looked at me, then nodded and said, "well, I don''t object to your idea, I will protect you."


    "No, after this contact, I will go back with you immediately, and then become Wu xiner again. I have to go to work tomorrow."


    "I still want to go. I thought that you were completely open-minded and didn''t want to appear like Wu Xin''er any more."


    "No, I just want to see what I look like if I give up Wu Xin''er''s identity. Now, I think it''s OK. So, I think it''s better to use Wu Xin''er''s identity and see what valuable things I can get."


    He laughed, then hugged me from behind and said, "that''s OK, but you have to be careful, and I suggest you don''t delay too long."


    "Don''t worry, I know how to contact him."


    Situ GUI let go and went to the car.


    At this time, I dialed Li Tao''s phone and waited for a long time before he answered it. On the one hand, it was too late; on the other hand, maybe it was because the phone was a strange number.


    "Who is it?"


    "Uncle Li Tao, it''s me." I said softly.


    All of a sudden, there was no sound from the phone.


    "Lan Feifei, is that you? " There was a little excitement in the voice.


    I just jokingly said: "it''s me, Uncle Li, long time no see."


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up and take you to meet someone." Li Tao''s voice immediately calmed down.


    "No, Uncle Li. I''m sorry. I survived. Now it''s really hard to trust a person."


    "I know, but the man I''m taking you to, he''ll help you."


    I smile, who knows, maybe as soon as he turns around, he sells me to Nie Xiaoran.


    "Uncle Li, forget it. I just want to see my father''s company when I come back this time. Unfortunately, it''s Nie''s now."


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you come back. As long as you come back, we can get everything back."


    Well said, what do we take? What else do I have? I have no money, no power, and no power to compete with Nie Xiaoran.


    "Uncle Li, I still want to thank you, but I come back this time and only have a look. I will go again. When I come back again, I will appear as a real lanfeifei."


    "Wait a minute." Li Tao screamed, but I hung up. I didn''t want to say anything more. After thinking about it, I made another call.


    After only two rings, the phone picked up.


    "Sister Liu, can you still recognize my voice?" I said softly.


    There obviously Leng for a while, and then said: "sorry, you are."


    "Sister Liu, how long has it been since we met? Maybe several years?"


    "Miss LAN?" Sister Liu''s voice suddenly rose eight degrees, and then lowered a little. "Miss LAN, you''re back. That''s great. We''ve been looking for you."


    I did not say anything, has been looking for me, who is looking for me, I do not know. I just laughed and said, "thank you, but I can''t come back yet. Sister Liu, can I delay you for one thing? "


    "You say, as long as I can do it."


    "Take care of Wu xiner for me. You should know what I mean." I thought about it for a while, but I still intend to talk about it with sister Liu.


    Sister Liu was silent for a long time before she said, "she really knows you. I don''t even ask her. I have a lot of useful information to tell her, but she doesn''t trust me."


    "She''ll trust you and I''ll tell her, but there''s one thing I''ll know the first time if something happens to her."


    "Don''t worry, Miss LAN. As long as I''m here, I won''t let anything happen to her."


    I hung up the phone, immediately turned off the mobile phone, even took out the card, which was a relief.


    It''s a struggle to call sister Liu. Should I take this risk.


    Later, my inner impulse still won my consciousness. When I finished the phone call, maybe my fate was doomed. Success or failure depends on this gamble.


    It''s really a gamble, but Wu Xin''er''s identity is still good. Even if he loses the gamble, I dare say that Wu Xin''er''s life will not be in danger.


    I really have to gamble on it, otherwise, I can''t tell friends from enemies.


    Lei Huasheng is the enemy, Nie Xiaoran is the enemy, but what about friends? Besides situ GUI, Husen and Gao, do I have other allies. I have to identify it.


    Sorry, I thought to myself.


    Situ GUI then came to my back.


    I smile, said: "this card, is in whose capacity to do?"


    "Lanfeifei''s, so they will definitely find lanfeifei''s, but it''s in the city. They should think that you haven''t left."I nodded. That''s good. After talking so much to these people today, they should choose for themselves.


    "If they let Nie Xiaoran know that I''m back, what should they do?"


    "Then you call them directly?" Situ GUI said with a smile: "this is the fastest way."


    "Is there a slower way? For example, I want them to know tomorrow. " I asked.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "yes You wait. I''ll make up myself. By the way, rent another car. "


    "Where are you going to rent a car this evening?" I asked with a smile.


    But situ GUI didn''t reply. He got into the car and took me to leave here first. Then he went to a car rental shop. Although it was late, the door was still open.


    Situ GUI had changed the appearance of another person. He went in to rent a car, but his car was parked far away. I don''t know what he meant.


    After a while, he really drove another car, parked next to this car, and then let me get on.


    I sat over and said with a smile, "and then?"


    "Then we can take a walk at the South Bridge."


    "Is it that simple?"


    "Of course not. It''s just that I''ve already called. I''m sure it will be very interesting."


    We came to the south bridge again. Situ GUI got out of the car and looked around. Let me down first. Then we stood on the bridge and watched the river flow.


    "Is that what you came up with?"


    "Wait a little longer. Those people may be wondering if it''s true, but I think there will always be a few people who can see the goods."


    I laughed, turned to the stone bridge and said, "who are you talking about?"


    Just then, a car suddenly stopped opposite us, and then I saw the window of the car rolling down. Inside, the camera of the management committee was stretched out, aiming at me, constantly flashing.


    Situ GUI also saw that he pulled me and said, "we can run." He had a reporter appointment.


    It''s really interesting. Situ GUI took me and drove around in the street. The reporter''s car followed him. Look at the meaning, I want to know where I live.


    They won''t be forced to catch up, just like this. Situ GUI walked several streets of red and green exchange, but they were still chasing after him.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment, picked up his mobile phone and gave old man Gao a call. The general meaning was to let him drive out and go somewhere to prepare for a simple car accident.


    That''s a real solution. After a while, old man Gao called and said that he had arrived. Situ GUI just hit the steering wheel and went over there.


    Soon, old man Gao''s car appeared in front of him. Situ GUI instructed him to find a way to stop the car behind him. He drove the car and rushed forward with me.


    I can see from the rearview mirror that old man Gao''s car directly collided with the car behind him, but it didn''t look very serious. Besides, this is also the responsibility of the other party. They should have run the red light.


    Those people got out of the car, but there was no way. At this time, even a taxi didn''t pass here.


    Situ GUI then said with a smile: "this time, these reporters must send newspapers tomorrow, and your affairs will surely be the headlines."


    I nodded, this is for sure, because Lan''s or Nie''s company is always in the limelight. When I read the newspaper, I can often see reports about the company.


    This time, the former Miss of LAN''s group was supposed to be LAN Feifei, who was judged dead. It''s strange that she didn''t make the headlines.


    And this kind of thing, certainly is tomorrow Nie Xiaoran they just may know, the time is just right.


    Situ GUI took me to return the car first, and then took me back to the hotel.


    I''m in a very good mood now. I don''t know why. I feel that today''s unpleasant feeling has been gradually faded by this night''s events.


    "Are you in a better mood?" Situ GUI took out a drink from the refrigerator and handed it to me.


    I nodded, turned and put my arms around him.


    "Thank you for everything I''ve done for you."


    He was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he hugged me and said, "you little fool, I''ve done all this, but it''s not right. Besides, in your current situation, who can help you if I don''t help you?"


    "Don''t stink." I laughed and said, "at least old man Gao and Huson will help me."


    Seeing his expression, I found that my words didn''t go through my brain. I should have hurt him.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that. I know you''re the one who helped me the most."


    I gently kiss on his lips, hoping that he can forgive my mistake just now.


    He looked at me, sighed helplessly, shook his head and said, "I don''t know why. I always feel that once you change back to lanfeifei, there is a feeling of alienation."I think about it, it should be almost the same, because from the beginning, I was Wu Xin''er''s state with him, now changed back to lanfeifei, he certainly can''t adapt.


    "Well, can I go back tonight? That''s it. " I said softly.


    He nodded and said, "of course it''s OK. What''s the matter? A little nostalgic for this? "


    I thought about it for a while, and I can also say so, because it has not appeared in this image for a long time. Situ GUI laughed and said, "don''t worry, just change back tomorrow morning."


    "Well, do you want to love lanfeifei, because she misses you." I bowed my head. How can I say that.


    But I still said, although I don''t know what situ GUI would think of me, I think I really miss him.


    He obviously did not respond. After a long time, he suddenly picked me up and said with a smile, "yes, my miss Landa."


    "I hate it." I gave him a white look, but I couldn''t resist his power any more. I was totally immersed in his tenderness.


    Wait until the end, I quietly lay in his arms, feel him gently stroking my shoulder.


    "GUI, now lanfeifei and Wu xiner are yours. You can''t bully them."


    "Don''t worry. When did I bully you?"


    "Just now, you don''t know, you just Well, no more I put out my tongue. I really can''t say it.


    But he laughed, gave me a kiss on the forehead and said, "I don''t think I bullied you just now."


    "I hate it." I just lie down and feel very safe. Situ GUI will give me this sense of security. I can feel it.


    "Feifei, I found that in fact I love you. Although Wu xiner''s appearance makes me feel like I am with my wife, I just realized that I love you now."


    I like such words, which makes my heart become more stable. Yes, he loves me. It''s LAN Feifei, not a shadow of Wu xiner.


    "Will you always love me so much?" Maybe women in love will become stupid. When I ask this question, even I feel a little vulgar.


    "Little fool, of course I will always love you." He put his arms around me and let me get closer to him.


    "That''s what you said. You can''t go back on it."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t go back on it. It''s you. I''m a little worried. Huson has been chasing you."


    "You can rest assured that I will not promise him. If there is an afterlife, maybe you can think about it."


    "Thinking about what? You can''t think about anything. You''re mine for the rest of your life. No, it''s mine for the rest of your life. "


    Situ GUI''s expression makes people laugh, but he looks at me seriously.


    "Then I have to think about it, otherwise, you love me again, or I will change my mind."


    I looked at him and said with a smile.


    "Well, it depends on how I deal with you."


    "I''m joking. You''re really coming. It''s annoying. It''s expensive. No more."


    I resist, but slowly indulge down, expensive, my love.


    I also hope to live forever, but I know what the afterlife will be like. I just hope to seize the present, seize the present situ GUI.


    As long as he''s by my side, I just want him.


    The night is very deep, but I haven''t slept yet. I know that if I fall asleep, when I open my eyes again, it''s time for me to say goodbye to lanfeifei again.


    I don''t know how long it will take, but I know I have to. Back to Wu Xin''er, back to Wu Xin''er who only wants to climb up.

 Chapter 285

    In the morning, I changed my identity and arrived at the company. At this time, I should not have arrived at the time when the lanfeifei incident leaked, so the company seems very calm.


    I came to the front desk, said hello and went upstairs to the office.


    As soon as I pushed the door, I saw sister Liu coming. No one else arrived, only she was there.


    "You know..."


    "I know that." At last, I asked her what I wanted to know.


    "You have something to do with her, but you didn''t tell me."


    "Sister Liu." I went to take her arm and said, "Sister Liu, you should know that her identity is too special. Do you think that when I am here, people will know that I have a relationship with her?"


    Sister Liu nodded and said, "it''s so. I said that. You asked so much, but you didn''t take any action. Alas, you, I didn''t see through from the beginning. Now I understand a little bit."


    I laughed twice and said, "she told me to believe you, but I have to judge for myself."


    Sister Liu gave me a white look and said, "it''s up to you. You can judge what you want. Anyway, I''ll help you. By the way, what''s the matter today? If not, I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening. "


    I know that sister Liu must have something to tell me, but here, it should be hard to say.


    "All right, but I have to take tangxin with me."


    "By the way, you were not with Tang Xin last night."


    This is a loophole. I didn''t think of it, but when sister Liu asked, I really felt that this matter had to be remedied. Otherwise, as soon as Wu Xin''er disappears, LAN Feifei will appear, which is a problem.


    "I went to see her yesterday, so I didn''t stay with Tang Xin." I can say that to sister Liu, but not to others in the future.


    Just then, Tang Xin came to see me and said with a smile, "sister Wu, you''ve come so early."


    "Come on, come on." I immediately beckoned her to come over and told her what happened last night. Of course, I would not say that I was lanfeifei.


    Tang Xin also understood my meaning and said with a smile: "don''t worry, sister Wu, I understand. If someone asks, I will say we were together yesterday."


    I nodded. That''s what I mean. Tang Xin understood it very well.


    When we were working, sister Liu separated from us first. She had her work, but we would definitely talk about things in the evening.


    At about ten o''clock, I suddenly saw Nie Zhengxuan rush to the human resources department. After a while, Nie Zhengping also came out. Two people got on the elevator.


    I thought about it for a while. I think they found out what happened last night.


    "Tang Xin." I called, Tang Xin quickly came in and asked, "director Wu, what''s the matter?"


    "If you have today''s newspaper, please bring me one."


    Tang Xin looked at me, gave a bitter smile and said, "you still read the newspaper. You haven''t read any of them for such a long time. What''s the matter today?"


    "Just pretending." I replied with a smile.


    After a while, Tang Xin gave me a copy of all kinds of newspapers today. On the morning paper here, I saw a headline.


    LAN Feifei, the first lady of Lan group, appeared in the city. There are many mysteries of death in the beginning. Lanfeifei back, whether to take back their equity.


    Whether chairman LAN left a will at the beginning.


    Although Lan''s group has changed its name to Nie''s, if I really show up and take the will, the judicial side will certainly intervene.


    But at that time, I would have to pay more time to deal with the judicial side. Of course, I may not be able to win.


    Nowadays, there are many things that are not as simple as I think.


    I have to get another clue, that is, Nie Xiaoran''s clue of deliberately harming my father. Only in this way, with some of my father''s things, can I get back all I have.


    In my mind, after carefully reading the report, most of the opinions are still more in favor of me.


    After all, when Nie seizes the equity, it should be on the condition of my death. Now I come back alive, there should be different voices.


    At this time, my mobile phone rang, open is a text message, that is from situ GUI, tell me to go to a website to have a look.


    I deleted that short message, and then I turned on the computer. When I got on the Internet, I knew what was going on.


    Originally, I don''t know who sent my affairs to the Internet. For a time, the whole network was a sensation.


    On this, many netizens suggested that the judicial department should intervene, and some people analyzed the whole situation and thought that lanfeifei could win the lawsuit.


    There are even lawyers who have left messages on the Internet and left all the phone calls, saying that they can help me win this lawsuit.I can only look at a wry smile, these people''s action is too fast, but this is not good.


    Because I don''t have the strength to compete with Nie Xiaoran at all. When I get the judicial intervention, I will definitely be defeated.


    Until lunch time, I didn''t see Nie Zhengxuan, and I didn''t know what they said. Look at this meaning, what they discussed is still very important.


    This strengthened my confidence, they must have something, otherwise, they would not be so nervous because I came back.


    In the afternoon, I was sitting in my office, thinking about what I should do next, when I heard someone knocking at the door.


    Open the door, found that is Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping together.


    Have they finished their meeting? How can you think of coming to me.


    "Come on in, what can I do for you?" I gave way and asked Tang Xin to pour coffee.


    Nie Zhengxuan had been waiting for Tang Xin to leave before he said, "I came to see you today. I have good news to tell you."


    I thought they came to me about lanfeifei. But I think it is because I always show that I have nothing to do with lanfeifei. They will not come to me because of this.


    "Good news, what good news? Oh, I know. President Nie must have some good projects. Tell me quickly." I pretend I can''t guess at all.


    Nie Zhengxuan shook his head and said: "how can it be so simple? This good news, you have to rot in your heart first, because this is a decision of the high level."


    I nodded. What kind of good news? It''s so mysterious.


    Nie Zhengxuan took a look at Nie Zhengping and said, "we have decided to let you become a shareholder."


    I didn''t expect that they would suddenly come to talk about this and become shareholders. I remember that Li Tao seemed to have said this.


    He said he would help me, but I haven''t seen any news from him. Today, Nie Zhengxuan put forward it.


    "Shareholders?" I can only pretend to hear this for the first time and say, "President Nie, you''re kidding. I don''t have much money. How can I become a shareholder? How much do I have to invest?"


    "Not much." Nie Zhengxuan laughed and said: "the company has a plan to take out a certain number of shares to reward excellent employees. Recently, you are the best. Of course, you have to be rewarded."


    I scratched my head. It makes sense, but it doesn''t feel right.


    "It''s Zhengping who said it for you. When he didn''t expect it, Lei Huasheng and Li Tao passed." Nie Zhengxuan just said this.


    I think I knew what was going on.


    It must have been after they had a meeting and put this matter on the agenda that Nie Zhengping wanted to surprise us. That''s why he said something for me, so they must have thought about it again.


    Lei Huasheng and Li Tao both want to draw me to stand in line now, and they are also together. They must have passed along the water.


    I thought for a moment and said with a smile, "it sounds like an interesting thing, but what if I became a shareholder?"


    Nie Zhengxuan had to give me a white look and said: "although you are a director in the marketing department now, in fact, your real power is still very small, but if you become a shareholder, you can develop from the perspective of the company."


    It''s all empty. From the company''s point of view, I want to work more. When I become a shareholder, although I own shares, if the company loses money, it''s also equivalent to my own loss. I have to work hard to make money.


    I thought about it for a moment, but it doesn''t do me any harm.


    I had no choice but to nod my head and promise. They didn''t say how many shares they would give me. They just said this situation and left.


    After a while, there was another knock, but this time it was Li Tao.


    As soon as he came in, he said happily, "according to our cooperation, you will be the shareholder of Nie immediately."


    I gave a wry smile, and it was really one person who came in and said one person''s credit. Just now Nie Zhengxuan and Nie zhengpingjin said what they said, but Li Tao just agreed.


    Li Tao sat down, looked at me and said, "you don''t seem very happy. What''s the situation?"


    I thought for a moment, pointed to the newspaper in front of my desk and said, "because I saw a very interesting news in the morning, I have a headache now."


    Li Tao a Leng, looked at the newspaper in front of me, said: "which news ah?"


    "About Nie, or about a woman coming back." I finished and looked at Li Tao.


    Unexpectedly, Li Tao''s face didn''t change at all. Then he nodded and said, "Oh, you mean lanfeifei. I don''t know what the situation is."


    I frown, yesterday I just call him, how can be nothing like.However, I can''t ask, just ask to reveal the truth, had to say: "Oh, that''s OK. By the way, you say I can be a shareholder. How much can I take up? "


    Li Tao looked outside and saw that no one was coming. Then he said, "according to our way of cooperation, five percent of the shares have been taken out by the three parties, that is, a total of 15 percent of the shares. The shares will be divided among five people, but there is no specific plan


    I scratched my head and said, "five people, who are they?"


    Li Tao laughed and said, "you and Minister Liu, two of whom are from the marketing department, Minister Lei from the publicity department, Minister Zhou from the human resources department, and Minister Wu from the finance department."


    I nodded. There are several people I know. Liu Jie and I, in the words of the Ministry of publicity, are Lei Qingmiao. I also know the Zhou Department of the human resources department, and Wu accountant of the finance department is not very familiar with it.


    Because generally speaking, we don''t deal with the finance department very much. Sister Liu is responsible for this.


    Now it seems that these are the key positions of the company.


    "Doesn''t it take a long time to discuss this matter? Why is it so fast all of a sudden? " I remember what Li Tao told me.


    When I looked at Li Tao, he had to give a bitter smile and said, "it took a long time. After all, we need to think about these things. But in this morning''s meeting, all the shareholders suddenly became positive. I was the only one who was against it, but there were so many people."


    I thought for a moment, this matter may have something to do with me.


    Lanfeifei came back. If they want to control their power better, the best way is not to hold the stock right in their hands, because maybe what will be their father''s will?


    They will certainly find a way to release their shares first. No matter how the judicial department decides, many of them will not be recovered because the shares have been distributed.


    And I believe that Nie Xiaoran will not simply hand over these shares. She will try to recover them in another way.


    Now she takes out 5%, which sounds like it''s not much, but these shares are life-saving. As long as I''m still in this company, there will be some way to take my equity back to her name in the end.


    After thinking about it for a while, I sighed and said, "it looks like I''ve benefited from it."


    Li Tao then laughed and said, "don''t worry. The more you get, the better it will be for us. I will try my best to win more for you. I still have some ways to do this."


    I didn''t say anything. I tried to fight for as much as I could. And how many of these shares can be returned when they are distributed below.


    Think about Minister Zhou. He should be from Nie Zhengping''s side. Otherwise, he would not follow the HR department all the time. Lei Qingmiao said that he would not help Lei Huasheng, but he didn''t know the actual situation. I don''t know what kind of person Minister Wu is.


    But sister Liu should be from Li Tao''s side. She will help me, so they are pulling me now.


    My bias is the key, because if I stand there, the strength there will immediately increase.


    Five. That''s an embarrassing number. When they thought about it at that time, they must have made enough plans.


    I sighed, forget it, it''s not the thing I should think about. I''ll get it first. After all, that''s what I should get. That''s my father''s equity. It''s normal to pass it on to me.

 Chapter 286

    I didn''t expect that they would suddenly come to talk about this and become shareholders. I remember that Li Tao seemed to have said this.


    He said he would help me, but I haven''t seen any news from him. Today, Nie Zhengxuan put forward it.


    "Shareholders?" I can only pretend to hear this for the first time and say, "President Nie, you''re kidding. I don''t have much money. How can I become a shareholder? How much do I have to invest?"


    "Not much." Nie Zhengxuan laughed and said: "the company has a plan to take out a certain number of shares to reward excellent employees. Recently, you are the best. Of course, you have to be rewarded."


    I scratched my head. It makes sense, but it doesn''t feel right.


    "It''s Zhengping who said it for you. When he didn''t expect it, Lei Huasheng and Li Tao passed." Nie Zhengxuan just said this.


    I think I knew what was going on.


    It must have been after they had a meeting and put this matter on the agenda that Nie Zhengping wanted to surprise us. That''s why he said something for me, so they must have thought about it again.


    Lei Huasheng and Li Tao both want to draw me to stand in line now, and they are also together. They must have passed along the water.


    I thought for a moment and said with a smile, "it sounds like an interesting thing, but what if I became a shareholder?"


    Nie Zhengxuan had to give me a white look and said: "although you are a director in the marketing department now, in fact, your real power is still very small, but if you become a shareholder, you can develop from the perspective of the company."


    It''s all empty. From the company''s point of view, I want to work more. When I become a shareholder, although I own shares, if the company loses money, it''s also equivalent to my own loss. I have to work hard to make money.


    I thought about it for a moment, but it doesn''t do me any harm.


    I had no choice but to nod my head and promise. They didn''t say how many shares they would give me. They just said this situation and left.


    After a while, there was another knock, but this time it was Li Tao.


    As soon as he came in, he said happily, "according to our cooperation, you will be the shareholder of Nie immediately."


    I gave a wry smile, and it was really one person who came in and said one person''s credit. Just now Nie Zhengxuan and Nie zhengpingjin said what they said, but Li Tao just agreed.


    Li Tao sat down, looked at me and said, "you don''t seem very happy. What''s the situation?"


    I thought for a moment, pointed to the newspaper in front of my desk and said, "because I saw a very interesting news in the morning, I have a headache now."


    Li Tao a Leng, looked at the newspaper in front of me, said: "which news ah?"


    "About Nie, or about a woman coming back." I finished and looked at Li Tao.


    Unexpectedly, Li Tao''s face didn''t change at all. Then he nodded and said, "Oh, you mean lanfeifei. I don''t know what the situation is."


    I frown, yesterday I just call him, how can be nothing like.


    However, I can''t ask, just ask to reveal the truth, had to say: "Oh, that''s OK. By the way, you say I can be a shareholder. How much can I take up? "


    Li Tao looked outside and saw that no one was coming. Then he said, "according to our way of cooperation, five percent of the shares have been taken out by the three parties, that is, a total of 15 percent of the shares. The shares will be divided among five people, but there is no specific plan


    I scratched my head and said, "five people, who are they?"


    Li Tao laughed and said, "you and Minister Liu, two of whom are from the marketing department, Minister Lei from the publicity department, Minister Zhou from the human resources department, and Minister Wu from the finance department."


    I nodded. There are several people I know. Liu Jie and I, in the words of the Ministry of publicity, are Lei Qingmiao. I also know the Zhou Department of the human resources department, and Wu accountant of the finance department is not very familiar with it.


    Because generally speaking, we don''t deal with the finance department very much. Sister Liu is responsible for this.


    Now it seems that these are the key positions of the company.


    "Doesn''t it take a long time to discuss this matter? Why is it so fast all of a sudden? " I remember what Li Tao told me.


    When I looked at Li Tao, he had to give a bitter smile and said, "it took a long time. After all, we need to think about these things. But in this morning''s meeting, all the shareholders suddenly became positive. I was the only one who was against it, but there were so many people."


    I thought for a moment, this matter may have something to do with me.


    Lanfeifei came back. If they want to control their power better, the best way is not to hold the stock right in their hands, because maybe what will be their father''s will?


    They will certainly find a way to release their shares first. No matter how the judicial department decides, many of them will not be recovered because the shares have been distributed.And I believe that Nie Xiaoran will not simply hand over these shares. She will try to recover them in another way.


    Now she takes out 5%, which sounds like it''s not much, but these shares are life-saving. As long as I''m still in this company, there will be some way to take my equity back to her name in the end.


    After thinking about it for a while, I sighed and said, "it looks like I''ve benefited from it."


    Li Tao then laughed and said, "don''t worry. The more you get, the better it will be for us. I will try my best to win more for you. I still have some ways to do this."


    I didn''t say anything. I tried to fight for as much as I could. And how many of these shares can be returned when they are distributed below.


    Think about Minister Zhou. He should be from Nie Zhengping''s side. Otherwise, he would not follow the HR department all the time. Lei Qingmiao said that he would not help Lei Huasheng, but he didn''t know the actual situation. I don''t know what kind of person Minister Wu is.


    But sister Liu should be from Li Tao''s side. She will help me, so they are pulling me now.


    My bias is the key, because if I stand there, the strength there will immediately increase.


    Five. That''s an embarrassing number. When they thought about it at that time, they must have made enough plans.


    I sighed, forget it, it''s not the thing I should think about. I''ll get it first. After all, that''s what I should get. That''s my father''s equity. It''s normal to pass it on to me.


    Seeing them off, I thought I could have a good rest, but I didn''t expect that when I was about to leave work, Lei Huasheng came in.


    This is really strange. Today they all came to me one by one, and they seemed to have made an appointment. They didn''t come at the same time.


    After I let him sit down, I asked, "what''s the matter with director Lei coming to me?"


    "I think you already know. Of course, I mean, the nies and Li Tao should have looked for you."


    I believe he must have got some clues, so he came here. He just laughed and said, "this is when they come to me. I think they will know."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said: "so I didn''t intend to hide it from them, but directly told Nie Xiaoran that I would come to talk to you."


    I was stunned for a moment, this thunder voice is really OK, other people should all secretly come over, only he also said hello, as if for fear that others don''t know.


    "Then, what is your purpose in coming?" I had to look at him.


    But he just laughed and said, "it''s nothing. This time I''m a lobbyist for Nie Xiaoran. Are you willing to work for chairman Nie?"


    I laughed and said: "to work here is to work for chairman Nie? What''s up? Is there anything else has the final say? "


    Lei Huasheng frowned. When I didn''t know that he came here last time and got two recorders, if I said something wrong at that time, I would be finished now.


    I don''t know what he thought this time? Whatever, as long as I can make it right.


    "Have you ever thought that you could cooperate with me or chairman Li Tao?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "if I don''t think about it, it''s fake, but I can''t. "We have to support the company from any side, because it''s impossible for us to support the company from any side."


    I think there should be no problem with this. After all, from the perspective of the company, Nie Zhengxuan is the owner of the company. In other words, standing on this side means standing on her side.


    Lei Huasheng sighed and said: "if you put it like this, Nie Xiaoran is really smart. He took advantage of an event and played with Li Tao and me."


    I thought for a moment and didn''t speak.


    What''s the meaning of this? I can still imagine the situation of lanfeifei by using an event. But I don''t understand how to play with Lei Huasheng and Li Tao.


    I thought about it carefully, and suddenly realized the meaning of what he said just now.


    Nie Xiaoran now holds 24% of the shares, plus 10% of Nie Zhengxuan''s shares and 10% of Nie Zhengping''s shares, that is, 44%. Then, there is only seven shares to 51.


    And now, they each take out 15 shares to share. I think these five people are all chosen by them. I think they know who sister Liu is.


    In other words, Nie Xiaoran didn''t think that Minister Zhou should be Nie Zhengping. If he is, this is at least 3% of the shares.


    Lei Qingmiao of the propaganda department is still not sure, but Lei Huasheng''s understanding is his own, so there should be no problem.


    In this way, Wu accountant in the accounting department is probably Nie Xiaoran''s person. That is to say, if we share equally, she should get three shares. In this case, it will be one share short of 51%.And this share should be in my hands, that is to say, whoever I favor will be the biggest winner.


    By the way, I remember another one behind the scenes, holding two shares. But if Nie Xiaoran really mastered 51%, these two shares would not matter.


    It is precisely because of this moment of separation that we constantly want to attract people, and so does Li Tao.


    He pulls on Lei Huasheng, and the marriage between Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran does not affect his cooperation with Li Tao. It can be seen that Lei Huasheng''s ambition is certainly not small.


    And if I lean to them, with their cooperative relationship, I also get 51% of the equity, so they also have the opportunity.


    Finally, I thought about it. I sneered and said, "I don''t know what''s going on at the top. I only know that I only do things that are beneficial to the company. In addition, if the company gives me shares, I may not release them."


    Lei Huasheng was stunned. After looking at me for a long time, he said, "if you are like this, I can think about it. If you really don''t go in and out, we are still tied."


    I can only nod with a smile, the following words, I don''t think I need to say anything more. Lei Huasheng stood up, walked to the door, suddenly turned back and said: "in front of the words, I will listen to Nie Xiaoran, rest assured, this time or two."


    This man is really insidious, but I know that I didn''t say anything wrong this time. Even if he really had to listen to Nie Xiaoran, there was nothing wrong.


    I had to watch him go out, when I felt a little bit of heart beating.


    Lei Huasheng is an insidious person. Sometimes, he would rather use a knife with a gentleman than a villain. He will hate him.


    I thought about it for a while and estimated that it would take me several days. I didn''t think about it any more. Anyway, it''s time to get off work.


    I have an appointment with Tang Xin. We are going to have dinner with sister Liu tonight, because there are still some things to say.


    Sister Liu should have something to do with Li Tao. Through her, I also want to know what Li Tao means. What I want to know most is the relationship between her and Nie Zhengping.


    This is very difficult, because I don''t know how to ask.


    Although we made an appointment with sister Liu, we still went in two directions. After all, we couldn''t be seen together.


    Now this time is a critical moment, because the company will give us shares. If we go too close, if we are misunderstood as Li Tao, we will be in trouble.


    We all know this. When I got to the place designated by Sister Liu, I was surprised to find that it was old man Gao''s shop.


    No, how can you be here? Does sister Liu know? I thought I was alone.


    Since sister Liu knows, she should be very familiar with old man Gao. What''s their relationship? As old man Gao said, does he trust sister Liu?


    In desperation, I had to shake my head and go in.


    I''m a regular here now, and the service staff all know me. Watch me come in and take me to old man Gao''s house. Sister Liu, what will you tell me?

 Chapter 287

    When she came to the room, she found that sister Liu had arrived. She was waiting for us. When she saw us coming, she stood up to greet us with a smile.


    "Unexpectedly, sister Liu, you know this place. It''s really a good place." I laughed.


    Sister Liu also laughed, and then said: "no way, there will always be some secrets that people don''t want to know, so when director Gao''s son opened a restaurant here, I said whether there could be such a secret place."


    It turned out that it was sister Liu''s idea, but I didn''t expect it. We didn''t talk until the waiter brought up all the dishes.


    "Sister Liu, where''s your child?"


    "It''s OK. Today I put him in the trailer. There''s no problem. It''s just more money. I''ve made a lot of money in recent projects. I don''t have to be so aggrieved."


    I nodded, it seems that sister Liu''s account is almost paid off.


    Thinking of this, I asked: "Sister Liu, is your account almost finished?" With this sentence, I regret, because I am now in the situation, should not know too much about Sister Liu.


    But with this sentence, we all know that I should not know so much about myself, but now that I know it, it means that I should have a complete understanding with the people who know these things, and only lanfeifei knows this.


    I was a little embarrassed all of a sudden.


    But sister Liu looked at me and said with a smile, "don''t be so nervous. As I said, I''m a good friend of lanfeifei. So are you. We are friends."


    I had to nod, the words have been said, can not take back.


    "You know my situation, that should be what lanfeifei said, but she should not know that my debt has already been paid off. It was paid off four years ago. "


    I was stunned for a moment. Four years ago, isn''t it? I remember that at that time, sister Liu seemed to have just arrived at the company. Why did she pay off at that time?


    Sister Liu looked at me and said, "unexpectedly, I have no debt now, but my money is not my own, so I dare not tell the truth to my children. I can only say that someone is collecting debts or something, and the person who comes to ask for money is the son of director Gao."


    "Ah, what does he want from you?" I gave a wry smile. It was really beyond my expectation.


    Sister Liu sat up straight and said, "this store is a joint venture between me and him. I also hold shares. But at that time, the money I invested in this store was given by others, so now I want to save this money. I will give it back to him, and it''s not only money."


    I didn''t say anything. I knew that sister Liu was going to tell her own story. If she said something, maybe she would not.


    "This matter can be said more than four years ago. At that time, I had just experienced an accident. It can be regarded as an accident."


    I know about this. I heard that her husband ran away after he was in debt for gambling.


    Sister Liu took a deep breath and said, "I thought I was married. At that time, I had a husband who was just a bad gambler. You know, like them, they all ended up with a broken family, and he was no exception."


    "So he''s dead?" I glared at Tang Xin. She spat out her tongue. I think she felt that she was a little offended.


    But sister Liu didn''t seem to have anything to think of. She laughed at me and said, "it''s nothing. Tang Xin is right. He died, and when he died, nothing was left for us. Oh, no, there were debts and a son. One made me heartbroken, and the other was my motivation."


    I look at sister Liu. It seems that I know little about it, because at that time, after all, I only heard my father talk about it with director Gao.


    "What are you going to do?" Tang Xin asked at this time.


    Liu said: "what else can I do, a woman, and at that time, I didn''t have any skills, so I had to go one way."


    I took a look at sister Liu. Isn''t it true that sister Liu used to work in that industry? Why haven''t you heard of it, and what''s going on?


    Sister Liu said, "are you surprised to see me?"


    I shook my head, thought about it for a while, nodded and said, "it''s a bit surprising, but it''s from your present consideration. With your ability, you don''t need that road at all, but when you think about the situation at that time, maybe there''s no way."


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "yes, I really have no choice. At that time, I had to choose this way. I went to a small place, that is, the kind where there will be pink lights at night."


    I nodded. I''ve heard of this. Although I live in a wealthy family, I still know some things.


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "can you imagine? At that time, I earned fairly well, but it was much worse than debt, so I chose another way to repay it. Use meat to pay back. "


    "Well, you don''t understand." Tang Xin frowned a little.


    "You don''t have to understand, you just don''t go out and talk nonsense." I had to say something about her.She nodded, obviously understanding. Sister Liu, with a smile, said: "in fact, no, now many people in the company know my previous industry. But there''s a good saying that I don''t laugh at prostitutes. Now that I''m standing up, they don''t have the strength to talk about me. "


    I can only smile bitterly. I really don''t know what to say about Sister Liu''s personality. She just said it as if she was so proud.


    But sister Liu''s face soon sank again and said, "even so, it''s usury. I may not be able to pay it off all my life."


    Tang Xin then said: "life, my God, how much money?"


    "Originally, it was only three million yuan, but the profit was rolling. Later, it rose to more than seven million yuan." Liu said.


    So much? I was also stunned. I didn''t expect that there would be so many. In this way, my help was just a drop in the bucket. Last time I thought I had helped sister Liu by buying a car.


    "My God, sister Liu, so much money has been paid back. You, you are so powerful. If I were you, I would be dead." Tang Xin is really a little outspoken on one side.


    But sister Liu seemed to like her voice very much and said, "yes, I''ve thought of death, but I still have a son. I have to live. Until one day, I met a benefactor, a benefactor with great kindness and me


    I Leng there, looking at sister Liu, but she looked at me, said: "you should think, who is it?"


    "Is it It''s Lanfeifei''s father? " Of course I did, but I couldn''t think it was my father. How could he go there.


    However, sister Liu nodded, my God, how can it be.


    No, it''s impossible. My father shouldn''t have gone to that place, and then, wait a minute, I suddenly remembered.


    My mother died six years ago. At that time, my father had not found Nie Xiaoran. That is to say, it was very possible for my father at that time.


    Thinking of this, I felt a little bit angry.


    Father is also in patience, but maybe at that time, he was really lonely, right? After all, it was more than a year since my mother died.


    No matter what, he should be released. But why choose such a small place?


    "It''s not very realistic. With his strength, it''s the same place to go..."


    Sister Liu reached out and interrupted me, and then said, "you don''t believe it, and there''s no way. Maybe it''s a blow to director Gao if I tell you about it, but he did go there, and director Gao took him."


    "Ah." I''m completely stupid. How can this old man still pimp?


    And how old is he? At that time, he should have been with my father for a long time. How could he do this.


    Wait a minute, let alone say that four and a half years ago, at that time, I should have been going to university. So it is possible that my father was alone when I was not at home. It is inevitable that this situation will happen.


    But this old man Gao is too unreliable. I can''t. next time I must ask him what''s going on.


    "Don''t tell Feifei about this. Besides, you don''t know what director Gao used to do, do you?"


    I''m stunned. I don''t know what old man Gao used to do.


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "he wasn''t a person who was always on his own before, so it''s a revolution to follow chairman LAN. That''s why he respects chairman LAN so much and why he has to pay for chairman LAN."


    I nodded. It seemed that there was a story behind the old man Gao, but he didn''t make it clear.


    Forget it. That''s not the point.


    I looked at sister Liu and asked, "later."


    "Later, I was very lucky that day, and was ordered by Chairman LAN. That time, it changed my life."


    I gave a bitter smile, which also changed my life. Now I don''t know how to call sister Liu. If she really has that kind of relationship with her father, what kind of relationship do I have with her?


    "Can you imagine? Chairman LAN is really a gentleman. On that day, he didn''t touch me. He just listened to me quietly and told me my distress. "


    "Oh, no? There is another saying I''m really helpless, and my father can spend money to listen to others.


    "Because that day I cried, I cried very painful, that day, I just dealt with those people, they just left, and was ordered by Chairman LAN, I really can''t stand it, so I didn''t control it, but what surprised me was that he gently asked me to sit down, and said what was wrong."


    There were tears in her eyes.


    "And then?" I had to ask. If I don''t ask again, she will cry again. I can''t stand it.


    "Then, chairman LAN listened all night. That''s what I said. In the end, he didn''t say anything and left at dawn.""Oh." I nodded, this is OK, it doesn''t matter, sister Liu is still the former sister Liu.


    "But I didn''t expect that he would come again the next day."


    My God, I patted my forehead. Father, how can I say to you? There was nothing wrong the first day. Do you have to do something? What is this?


    I patted my forehead in distress. This time, it''s really not what I said. The first day, I still had feelings, but the next day, it''s meaningless.


    "You think too much?" Sister Liu took a look at me and suddenly laughed.


    I had to nod my head. Let''s count it. I''d rather think it''s wrong.


    "Most people think that, but he didn''t. he discussed with the boss over there to redeem me."


    "Ah. There is another saying Does father take a fancy to sister Liu?


    "I think it''s funny that my boss and I don''t have a business relationship. How can there be a redemption? At least I''m free."


    This, in fact, I don''t quite understand, but listen to sister Liu, that is, there is no need to spend money.


    "But I can''t promise, because if I really don''t do it here, where will I go? I can''t imagine, really can''t imagine, at that time, debt, will put my family flat. Although it''s just a rented house. But it''s the only home my son and I have. "


    I nodded, sister Liu''s situation, I really do not know how to say.


    "But what I didn''t expect was that he actually took me and said to me that he would pay for me as long as I worked in his company and then slowly paid me back with my salary."


    "Chairman LAN is really a gentleman." Tang Xin said at this time.


    Sister Liu looked at her and said, "you are right. He is a gentleman. If there is a gentleman in the world, it must be him. At that time, I thought he was interested in my beauty. Although it cost a lot of money, it was equivalent to buying me a hand. I just needed money at that time, but I was wrong. "


    My heart secretly happy, she thought wrong, that is to say, father did not do anything right.


    Sister Liu looked at me and said, "you can tell Feifei that her father is a real gentleman. I''ve been with him for more than four years, but he has never touched me. Moreover, director Gao has constantly taught me that if it wasn''t for them, I would never be what I am today."


    I can only smile, said: "yes, that''s good, now see you can live very well, I am also very happy, I will tell Feifei."


    "I, I don''t live well." Sister Liu''s face suddenly changed, said: "he died not clear, so I live not well, I want to find out, who hurt him, I will not let that hurt him, even in hell, I will pull them down together."


    I look at the expression of sister Liu, and suddenly feel her obsession with her father.


    "Have you ever thought that Chairman LAN may not want you to do this?" I said softly, my father would not like this.


    "I know, but I can''t manage so much." Sister Liu looked at me and said, "didn''t Feifei ask you to come here to inquire about the news?"


    I had to stop talking. I really wanted to know the real cause of my father''s death, but I didn''t think well. Even if I knew, what would I do next?

 Chapter 288

    I had to look at sister Liu, said: "You song, really good?"


    "I don''t know, but I know, it''s not that simple, you know? Now I understand a little bit. Chairman LAN, it''s definitely not an ordinary car accident. " Liu Jie said coldly.


    I nodded, and I knew that.


    Sister Liu looked at me and said, "there''s something you may not know. After chairman Lan''s car accident, the situ escaped."


    I know. It seems that I have talked about it. I heard that I haven''t grasped it yet.


    "But didn''t you say the runaway driver didn''t catch him?" I asked.


    Sister Liu snorted coldly and said, "how can you be a vegetarian when you are a policeman now? They had already found the target, but when they got there, the man had already committed suicide. And I left a letter saying that I killed myself because I ran into him. "


    "What, there is such a saying?"


    "This matter is a secret. Only those people in the Nie family know it. I also listen to Nie Zhengping."


    In this way, the intelligence is probably true. Nie Zhengping said that there should be no problem.


    The murderer of the car accident committed suicide. I didn''t expect that.


    But sister Liu sighed and said, "but I don''t think it''s that easy. How could it be that easy to commit suicide? And after he died, I heard that his parents and wife got a sum of money."


    "Did you investigate the matter?" I asked.


    But sister Liu shook her head and said, "it''s not my investigation, it''s Li Tao''s investigation, but they didn''t find anything. They said they had the money, but they didn''t know who gave it. They just said it was the dead who hit their card."


    "That is to say, someone will deposit a sum of money on his card, so you can find out after checking it?"


    "It''s not that simple. This man, with his money, saved it. It''s as much as five million. The reason he gave to the bank was that he won the prize. Generally speaking, those who won the prize were given cash, so the bank staff didn''t care, so they saved it."


    Now I understand that he took the money to deposit. In this case, he was the only one who knew who gave the money, and he committed suicide. The clue was broken.


    However, this situation makes me feel like a situation I met. How could it be like this when I had a car accident? In the end, the murderer also died, and there was no clue left.


    It''s too cruel. This kind of recruitment is too cruel. I can''t find it if I want to check it.


    I think this is very similar to what Lei Huasheng does, because he always does things in such a way that he will absolutely do them.


    At this time, sister Liu sighed and said, "we can''t find out where we are, but there is one thing I know. Someone must have done it behind us. I thought about it. That''s them. "


    I know who sister Liu refers to, but now we really don''t have any evidence.


    When I looked at Tang Xin, she gave me a smile and said, "unless you bring them to my side, it''s really hard to make it clear. Besides, even then, it can''t be used as evidence."


    I thought about it for a moment. It''s the same thing.


    Sister Liu looked at us strangely. I just laughed and said, "Lei Yuhong is what we got out of together."


    "There''s one thing I know. When it''s me, I think you''ll be one of your own." Sister Liu sighed and said, "but he doesn''t have any information. It seems that he''s hiding this from him."


    I nodded, thought of something and asked, "by the way, what''s the situation of Li Tao?"


    "But I don''t know if he is going out to help me, but I don''t know if he is going out to help me."


    I don''t know. I think Li Tao is very mysterious. Let''s not talk about his identity. Even in Nie''s company, he is a mysterious existence. Some people don''t know that there is such a shareholder.


    Sister Liu said: "you can consider whether you want to say something to him at present, because I think the most reliable one is director Gao, but he is not around now, that is, the two of us, the most credible, because lanfeifei told me about you personally."


    "She said it to me herself." I laughed. It would be better to have sister Liu as my left and right hand.


    "By the way, I hope you and I can take a larger proportion in this equity issue." I thought about it for a moment. Now I have to step by step. It seems that I have to start with these shares.


    Sister Liu thought for a moment, nodded and said, "I think so too. Anyway, Miss LAN has come back. I have to hold these shares and give them to her."


    I gave a wry smile. Nothing can be done with these shares. Even if we get all of them, it is only 15%. As long as they unite with me, we will have problems immediately."By the way, what kind of person is director Wu of the accounting department?"


    Sister Liu thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know much about it. In fact, this minister Wu is not an old man. She is a newcomer, but she has strong ability. So she became a minister directly. She has always been very mysterious. She only knows that she is a woman."


    I nodded. It seems that this woman can''t be our own. There''s no way. It''s much more trouble than I thought.


    "Oh, by the way, I want to contact Wu Caihong. She is an old man, but I think it''s a little dangerous."


    "What''s her danger?" For sister rainbow, I still trust her.


    Sister Liu shook her head and said, "I don''t know. She seems to be hiding something, but she didn''t tell us. It''s normal to say that at that time, a team dominated by senior directors had been formed, but she stayed out."

 Chapter 289

    I frowned, I don''t know what happened, but sister Liu said: "how to say, the old people at that time were no longer there, only me. Fortunately, you are here now."


    "We''d better not get too close." I laughed, said: "after all, they will certainly be more or less against you, and I, they will not guard."


    "If you are wrong, they will not guard against you. On the contrary, they are human beings. Although they like you on the surface, they will certainly guard against you."


    "Why?" I asked strangely.


    Sister Liu looked at me and said, "although I have something to do with Nie Zhengping, I only have something to do with him. Other people want to touch me, but don''t even think about it. So for them, I''m a person of my own, but you don''t have any identity now."


    That''s true. Do I want to make a clear position?


    What kind of position should I make? I can''t put myself in it, can I? I couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "You''d better not think about it askew. If you change something now, they will think that there is something wrong with you. On the contrary, it''s very good for you now."


    Sister Liu reminded me.


    I nodded, yes, I now exist in the company in the style of Wu xiner, of course, there is no problem.


    "Don''t worry, we will maintain a working relationship in the future, but if there is something in private, just come here and say it. There is no problem."


    That''s for sure. Old man Gao''s place is really good. Sister Liu stood up, looked at her watch and said, "now it''s over. Maybe I can pick up the child. I''ll go first. I''ll settle the account."


    I have to nod, this matter, can''t argue with sister Liu.


    After Liu Jie left, Tang Xin said at this time: "that Liu Jie is also an ally, which is really great. This time we can find more people."


    "I can''t say that." I said softly: "sometimes, too many people will be noticed by others. We''d better do our own things in our own way."


    Tang Xin thought for a moment, nodded his head and said, "I understand. Do you want to bring Nie Zhengping to my side, then you can ask a lot of things."


    I thought about it for a moment. It''s a good way, but it''s not right now. He''s still very powerful and I can''t get close to him at all.


    Nie Zhengping, who worked with Lei Yu, didn''t have the same result.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s think about it slowly. By the way, are you full?"


    "I''ve already had enough. I''ll listen to you." Tang Xin patted his stomach.


    "Be careful that you are fat. Your brother Changfeng doesn''t want you."


    Tang Xin put out his tongue and said, "no, I''m not. Brother Changfeng is fine."


    "All right. Don''t be poor


    Take Tang Xin back to rest. When I came to the company the next day, I found that sister Liu had returned to normal. She didn''t look like she had just finished talking with us tomorrow.


    There is nothing to do in the morning. I still want to go out in the afternoon to meet Mr. Jin.


    I''d like to find out what kind of existence Mr. Jin is, but we''ve been defending like this. No one can reveal his own card.


    This is more troublesome, because at the critical moment, I don''t know how to use him.


    We have to find a way to solve this problem. But how to solve it.


    Just thinking about it, I heard someone knocking at the door. I thought it would be Lei Huasheng or Li Tao. Let them in.


    Zhang Wei came in. I haven''t seen her for a long time. She followed Nie Zhengxuan to the office area of the vice president.


    "Who did I think it was? What''s up? Can I help you? "


    "To inform you that there will be a meeting tomorrow morning. I just want to inform you." She said with a smile, and then to see that there was no one outside, stepped forward two steps.


    I know she must have something to tell me.


    "Nie Xiaoran is likely to hold down your equity. Do you think you should exercise?"


    I want to think about how to exercise in this matter, which is more troublesome.


    "What does Nie Zhengxuan mean?"


    "Nie Zhengxuan doesn''t face you. You know, Nie Xiaoran is her mother. Of course, she will face her mother. So she can''t help you in this matter. You don''t have to think about her."


    I gave a dry smile. This time, there was no way.


    "Nie Zhengping, you don''t have to look for him. He will help you, too. But it''s hard to talk about Lei Huasheng and Li Tao."


    I thought about it for a moment. These two people may be in trouble if I go to them directly. Wait, I suddenly have a good idea. Although I can''t find Lei Huasheng, I still have a small card in my hand.


    I nodded and said, "I see what it means. OK, I''ll find it. Don''t worry."


    Zhang Wei just left. I thought for a moment. First, I called Li Shu. She is my superior. It''s normal for me to report something to the superior.But I asked her to make an appointment with Li Tao for me, saying that she had something to tell him.


    I have to take some risks now. Although Li Tao''s sister Liu said that she didn''t know what the situation was, he would still cover for her identity and would not move such a person for a period of time.


    The thunder is more troublesome. I thought about it for a moment and made another call to Lei Qingmiao. I said that I could tell her something about publicity. I''ll be there after work in the afternoon.


    She was very happy to be in that project last time. It should have brought her a lot of benefits.


    I went directly to the president''s office of Li Shu. Nie Xiaoran didn''t know if he would know our little action, but it didn''t matter. The important thing was that I had to get a higher equity.


    When I got to Li Shu''s office, I knocked on the door and let me in.


    As soon as I entered the office, I found that Li Tao was already here. He gave me a smile and said, "what''s the matter? It''s clever of you to think of finding me like this. "


    I had to smile bitterly to see that there was no one outside and shut the door.


    "If it''s about lanfeifei, what do you think?"


    As soon as he said this, Li Tao''s face immediately changed. After looking at me for a long time, he said, "do you know LAN Feifei?"


    I nodded. I had to take a risk, but I was more or less sure about the risk now.


    "How could you know her? I haven''t heard that Feifei has a friend like you


    Li Tao''s words should be true. He often comes to our house, and I haven''t mentioned it to him.


    I smile, said: "not all friends you will know, but I know, Feifei talked about you, Li chubby."


    Li Tao was completely blinded this time. This chubby Li is a nickname I gave him. He used to call him before, and he was very happy.


    At that time, I was still young, but when I called him that, he just teased me for a while. It seemed that he liked the nickname very much.


    Later on, it was a kind of tolerance of the elder to the younger. Now in this situation, if I want him to believe me quickly, I can only use this method.


    Otherwise, once he doesn''t believe me, his cooperation will be very troublesome.


    "You You really have to know her Li Tao was obviously surprised. He looked at me.


    I nodded, said: "this time you should believe it, and there, Li Shu, if I remember correctly, it seems to be called fairy aunt?"


    Li Shu was also silly. She looked at me and Li Tao, and said, "I really know each other. How is that possible?"


    I looked at their faces and knew they believed.


    I looked at them and said, "now you know that I''m here. To be honest, I''m not pure, but I''m helping lanfeifei do things."


    "Do you know where she is?" Li Tao said coldly.


    I laughed and said, "it''s a pity that you want to know where she is from my mouth. I can tell you an address where she used to be."


    "What does that mean?" Li Tao asked.


    I said with a smile: "very simple, I and Feifei are good friends, her life safety, I have to protect, so Feifei every time after a period of time, will move down, and we are single line contact, only when she contacts me, I will tell him something I know."


    Li Tao looked at me and said, "really?"


    I thought about it for a while and said, "the night before yesterday, Feifei contacted me. She said she called you. Is that right?"


    Li Tao stopped talking this time. He was thinking, so I had to find a place to sit down.


    "If you can tell me where Feifei is, I can give you more of what you want." Li Tao said with a sigh.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help it. To be honest, I don''t know what''s the relationship between you and Feifei. Oh, by the way, don''t say it, because I don''t believe you now. "


    Li Tao nodded and said, "yes, it''s not just you. I''m afraid Feifei won''t believe me, but can you tell Feifei? I''m really on her side. "


    I laughed. I could do it. I looked at Li Tao and said, "then I''ll tell you what I mean. I want to get more shares. The more, the better."


    Li Tao looked at me for a long time and said, "well, I can help you with this. Remember, you owe me a favor."


    "It doesn''t matter to count two, because I won''t pay you back. Let lanfeifei pay you back."


    Try this, Li Tao. This is a good choice for me.


    And like Li Shu, I think they are brothers and sisters, and they must be together.


    Li Tao then said: "but at present, there are still some problems. If Lei Huasheng and Nie Zhengxuan work together, I''m afraid I can''t take advantage of them."


    "I''ll talk to him. Don''t worry about that." I responded with a smile.Li Tao thought for a moment and said, "you really have the weight to negotiate with him, Lei Yuhong. And now it seems that he has no way to deal with you."


    This Li Tao is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. He guessed what I was going to talk to Lei Huasheng about.


    I stood up and said, "well, director Li, I''ll go first. I''ll explain that don''t make decisions on me. Since I dare to hide Feifei, I have a way to make you unable to find it."


    Li Tao sighed. He really had an idea in his heart. It seems that he can''t be taken lightly.


    "Well, I understand. I won''t do anything to you. I just hope you can understand that we are allies." Li Tao then said with a smile: "and Liu Siyu and director Gao."


    I nodded and said, "for the time being, I don''t trust you very much. Until I trust you, we are really allies. That''s it. I''ll leave."


    I left here quickly, feeling that my heart was still beating violently. I don''t know if this move is right, but I can''t manage so much now.


    It''s time for lunch. I have an appointment with sister Liu. In the canteen, I found that not only Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping were here, but also Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng.


    I also saw Lei Qingmiao and said hello to her. She nodded to me very friendly.


    "Can you make an appointment with Lei Huasheng for me?" I deliberately line up behind her to eat, said softly.


    Lei Qingmiao obviously heard it, but she didn''t look back, just nodded slightly. I patted her and asked her to have dinner first.


    Sister Liu was behind me and asked softly, "are you sure?"


    I shook my head. To be honest, it''s hard to say that Lei Hua Sheng is here, although I do have a trump card in my hand.


    At lunch, nothing happened, but when I left, I saw that Lei Qingmiao seemed to have gone past Lei Huasheng. She was related to Lei Huasheng. Such an appointment should be OK.


    When it was time to go to work in the afternoon, I went directly to the publicity department. At this time, Lei Huasheng didn''t come. Lei Qingmiao welcomed me in with a smile.


    "Why did you think of meeting him? To be honest, I heard that you wanted to see him, but I was a little reluctant to help."


    I smile. Lei Qingmiao''s words are so understated, but every sentence is full of murderous meaning.


    "It''s not a secret. You should have heard about it. We''re going to have a share division process here, aren''t we?"


    Lei Qingmiao nodded and said, "yes, but what can we do? We are just chess pieces. When the time comes, we have to return these things, don''t we?"


    "Just hold it in your hand." I said softly, "don''t say it''s not yet. Just hold it in your hand."


    I saw Lei Qingmiao was stunned for a while. After a long time, she nodded slightly and said, "I probably understand what you mean. OK, I''ll find a way."


    I laughed and said nothing else. In this way, we chatted about the project for a while. We were having a good chat when the door was pushed open and Lei Huasheng came in.


    He saw us in it, a little strange at first, and then stopped. This just walked in and asked: "can''t you offer me?"


    "Director Lei is really powerful. I really want to make an appointment with you. How about giving you face?"


    I looked at Lei Huasheng with a smile. First he thought deeply, then he laughed and said, "I understand. The equity issue."


    I know this thing is sure to hide from him, said: "you''re right, it''s really this thing, how, will you help me?"


    "Yes." I didn''t even think about it.


    This time, instead, I was a little confused. Why did he agree without thinking about it.


    What''s more, he didn''t have any conditions? How is that possible? What is he thinking?


    This is not his style at all. He has always been the type that does not see rabbits and does not scatter eagles. Why did you let go so soon this time.


    "Isn''t that strange?" Lei Huasheng asked.


    I nodded. It was really strange.


    "Because you are more strange." Lei Huasheng said: "it''s very strange that Mingming doesn''t have any support in the company, but he doesn''t rely on anyone and makes such achievements, but he stays in the company."


    I laughed and said, "how dare you help me?"


    "Only when a man goes up can he show his fox tail, right?"

 Chapter 290

    I look at Lei Huasheng. His meaning is a little too obvious. Do I have my own purpose? Although it''s true, I feel a little uncomfortable when he says so.


    "Even if you''re right, everyone has their own ideas, and I want to make more money."


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "if it''s so simple, you won''t come here. Forget it, I don''t want to know now. Slowly, I will know. Anyway, I think I can help you with this."


    I always feel uneasy in my heart. Although Lei Huasheng said so, I will die miserably if he trips me in the back.


    Because for him, I can be the same as him, because I have not made it clear that I want to stand in the first team with him.


    "Director Lei, there is something I want to tell you about Lei Yuhong."


    "What''s the matter with him?" he said


    "I believe you are very clear about where he is. Then I can tell you that I am also very clear. Besides, don''t let him leave there, because only there is the safest place."


    I saw that Lei Huasheng''s expression was obviously unnatural. He looked at me, snorted and said, "how can you know where he''s going? That''s the place he chose. He didn''t tell me in advance."


    I smile, and then turn on the mobile phone, tune to the photo side, I know there will be such a day, I don''t deal with anything with Lei Huasheng.


    So I asked them to take some recent photos of Lei Yuhong in advance and put them in my mobile phone.


    At this time, I handed the mobile phone to Lei Huasheng.


    Lei Huasheng took over the mobile phone, only looked at it, then couldn''t help looking up. I laughed and said: "I said, I just protect him. Don''t worry, he won''t have anything. I hope you can help me sincerely."


    "You..." Lei Huasheng was a little angry and held up my mobile phone, but after thinking about it, he handed it back to me.


    This is a compromise.


    "If I help you, will you let Yuhong go?"


    "Well, we are a team with mutual interests. I won''t hurt him."


    I can only say that because I really won''t hurt him. I''m not that kind of person.


    Lei Huasheng sighed and said, "you are not an ordinary person. Who are you?"


    "Wu Xin''er, is there anything wrong?" I asked.


    Lei Huasheng shook his head and said, "if it''s not because she really appears, I''d like to doubt that you are her. OK, I''ll help you."


    I was surprised. Lei Huasheng thought so. It seems that more people will think so.


    The appearance of lanfeifei really protected my identity. No one would have thought that lanfeifei and Wu xiner could be transformed so quickly.


    Because if lanfeifei went to have a plastic surgery or something, it''s impossible to get back so soon.


    On Sunday, LAN Feifei appeared, and on Monday, Wu xiner still went to work, which is enough to show that the two people are separate individuals.


    I can only smile. Situ GUI''s hand is very good. He is the only one who can play it. No one else can.


    Looking at the back of Lei Huasheng, I politely saluted.


    After he left, Lei Qingmiao came over and said, "you''ve just offended him. It''s not a good thing."


    I could only smile twice and say, "what can I do? I really need it. "


    Lei Qingmiao looked at me strangely and said, "I always feel that you are not such a profit oriented person. Why are you so nervous about these shares?"


    I have to shake my head. Now I can''t tell Lei Qingmiao about this. Although she says that she doesn''t have a good relationship with Lei Huasheng, I know nothing about it.


    "Forget it, if you don''t say it, I won''t ask. It''s good for you to get a high equity. At least your marketing department will work very hard to make money. It''s also a good opportunity for us."


    I can only smile and chat with Lei Qingmiao for a while before leaving here. After the equity meeting, we are waiting for it.


    When it was time to get off work, Zhang Wei came again and told us not to be late for the meeting tomorrow morning.


    I gave her a smile. She really cared. I don''t know why. I always feel that she feels closer to me. She should be from Huson''s side. Does Huson have any new instructions?


    But I don''t dare to ask any more. If I ask a demon moth, I can''t catch it.


    Following Tang Xin back, I thought about Lei Huasheng and Lei Yuhong, so I told Tang Xin to see if she could let her family help me and guard Lei Yuhong. As long as he didn''t leave, Lei Huasheng couldn''t help me.


    After Tang Xin called, she could only shake her head, because their family was not involved in this aspect.They are a family of ghost hunters. They are good at that. This time, they really help me. Besides, we just want to ask questions. It''s also a matter of making money with the current.


    But it is impossible to control a person there.


    I thought about it for a while. It''s true, and I''ve already troubled the Tang family. I can''t do it any more.


    It seems that I have to think of a way to control the thunderstorm before it turns into thunder.


    But who are you looking for? Among the people I know, it seems that Li Tao is in this line. There is also the king who knows what it is.


    But do they really work? If Lei Yuhong is handed over to them, maybe they will use this person instead to achieve their cooperation with Lei Huasheng. In that case, didn''t I help them instead?


    No, Lei Huasheng should be the easiest one to find Lei Yuhong. If he really has to start first, I won''t get anything. I can''t do it. Even if I fight, I have to fight.


    Thinking of this, I lost my head at the intersection. Tang Xin asked strangely: "sister Wu, we don''t go home?"


    I nodded and said, "let''s go grab a meal. By the way, something happened."


    Tang Xin had to spit out his tongue and said, "sister Wu, after I follow you, I often get a meal. It''s really OK."


    I laugh, think about it, there are often some activities or people come to me, of course, there are often meals.


    But today is not the same. Today is when we rush to other people''s house to eat. Maybe it''s different. I don''t know what kind of mood Mr. Jin will feel when he sees me.


    When I drove to Jinye''s store, the clerk was a little surprised to see us. People who came here at this time are rare.


    "I want to see king. I have something important to say." I had a brief talk with the shop assistant.


    The shop assistant looked at us. He picked up the phone and called Mr. Jin. After a while, he arranged for us to enter Mr. Jin''s tea room.


    Master Jin didn''t come here. It seems that he has already gone back. He is coming here.


    Not long after that, the sound of opening the door came from the door. As expected, the king came with him.


    "Come to me at this time, don''t you think you''re going to come for a meal?" Mr. Jin is in a very good mood today.


    "Of course, we didn''t eat." I just laughed back.


    Jinye looks at jinshinan, and he immediately goes down to arrange it.


    "Just in time, I also asked Li Tao to come over and have dinner together later. Of course, this is definitely not the point. Do you have any good news for me when you come back? " King looked at me with a bright smile.


    I laughed and said, "Mr. king, your guess is accurate enough, but it''s not necessarily good news. Maybe it''s bad news for you."


    Master Jin shook his head and said, "don''t worry. Since last night, all the news I got is good news. There won''t be any bad news recently. Ha ha."


    I scratched my head. How did the king become so optimistic? I didn''t feel like a person. Some time ago, he was still a kind of indifferent old man. What happened recently?


    "Mr. Jin, Lei Yuhong is likely to be out of our control. Is this bad news?"


    Mr. Jin was stunned, then thought about it for a moment and said, "what kind of bad news is this? It''s also good news. Ha ha, it''s impossible to get out of our control. As soon as he leaves there, I will know immediately. "


    "What if Lei Huasheng is involved? Are you sure? "


    Jin Ye was obviously stunned for a moment, thought about it, and said: "it''s really a bit of trouble, but it''s not something that can''t be solved. What''s the matter? Does Lei Huasheng know that Lei Yuhong has a problem?"


    I nodded. Master Jin took a look at Tang Xin behind me and said, "but isn''t Lei Yuhong under the protection of the Tang family? How could he run away? "


    I looked at master Jin and said, "in this respect, the Tang family is not in this way after all, so I hope master Jin can find a way to take over Lei Yuhong."


    "This is no problem, but you are not afraid that I will take him and make a deal with Lei Huasheng?"


    "I''m afraid, but I can''t help it. My foundation is still very shallow."


    Master Jin nodded, laughed and said: "your foundation is really shallow, but with me here, your foundation will not be shallow. You can rest assured that I will support you."


    "Oh, why?" I didn''t expect that Mr. Jin was more generous today.


    How can he support me so unconditionally? Is there any conspiracy.


    Mr. Jin didn''t answer me and said, "there are some things that we also want to do, but you also want to do. It happens that we are on the same road, so we have to help each other."


    I don''t understand what it means, but I can generally guess that there may be something with the same motive as me.I just don''t speak, at this time, say more wrong, in case of wrong, more meaningless.


    After a while, Li Tao came and said hello to me happily after meeting me.


    After a while, Jinshi man came back, but he brought a table of dishes. We set up a table here.


    "Tomorrow morning''s shareholders'' meeting, it is estimated that you will get a good equity." Li Tao then said, "I didn''t expect that Lei Huasheng would support you when we were having a meeting in the afternoon."


    I had to tell him why Lei Huasheng supported me.


    Li Tao understood this and said with a wry smile: "I said that guy didn''t care what it meant to borrow people from me today, but I didn''t understand all of a sudden."


    "Did you borrow someone else?" King asked.


    Li Tao shook his head and said, "no, I think about it for a moment. It''s better to ask Mr. Jin about this."


    He said: "this rescue operation has been successful, but he is sure that people around him have taken credit for it


    Li Tao and I were both in a daze. Li Tao then said, "don''t mention it, master Jin, it''s true. I''m also surprised how I can borrow some peripheral personnel."


    Then he said, "you''d better not lend it to him. It will be better if you lend it to me. Ha ha


    Li Tao also laughed. In this way, Lei Hua Sheng is equivalent to revealing his line.


    Mr. Jin has planned to do it. There should be no problem in this matter. Tang Xin and I had a meal before we left.


    When I got home, it was very late, but I couldn''t sleep in bed. I could only look at the ceiling in a daze.


    I don''t know what the shareholders'' meeting will be like tomorrow?


    I carefully calculated and kept in mind some of the equity that I could get, even if all of them were taken down, that is 15%. This equity is not dominant in Nie''s company.


    In Li Tao''s hand, there should be 24% equity. In the end, I will go on a hostile road with him, because if I take his equity, I will have 39%. But this still can''t compete with Nie Xiaoran, unless.


    I sat up, unless there is Nie Zhengping or one of them, and it has to be guaranteed that I can slowly get all the shares allocated this time.


    This is really too difficult, for me now, I have nothing, why let people take out so much equity.


    Well, forget it, some things are more and more troublesome. It seems that we can only take one step to calculate one step.


    But Nie''s sister and brother, I really have to deal with them slowly. If Li Tao and Lei Huasheng are on my side now, it''s possible to deal with them.


    But it can''t be obvious. Once there is a problem, I will suffer.


    While thinking, I don''t know when I slowly fall asleep. When I wake up, it''s time to go to work.


    Recently, I have stopped dreaming. It''s really strange.

 Chapter 291

    One morning I came to the company, but I met Nie Zhengping at the front desk. He was very happy to say hello to me when he saw me.


    I had to respond, back to the office, waiting for Zhang Wei to come to inform us, sister Liu came in at this time, said: "how, are you all arranged?"


    I nodded and said, "there are some arrangements. I don''t think it''s too bad."


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "that''s the best. If we can get a place, it will be much easier in the later stage."


    I also think so. At this time, Zhang Wei informed us to go to the chairman''s meeting room for a meeting.


    It''s the conference room on the top floor. Our newly elected shareholders have to go to the top first.


    At this time, there was no one in the meeting room. Zhang Wei had arranged for us to sit down. This is the first time that I saw Minister Wu of the accounting department. She was a very smart woman. She came in and looked at me, then nodded with a smile.


    It''s very troublesome. If it''s such a woman, it''s really troublesome. She''s the kind of person who doesn''t know what she is.


    When Minister Zhou came in, he was very happy to shake hands with me and then sat back.


    I am his lucky star. He must think so now, because when I go to the human resources department, he will become one of the shareholders when I leave. For him, this is the rhythm of rising step by step.


    And Lei Qingmiao seems a little colder. There is no way to do this. She was also present in the conversation with Lei Huasheng yesterday. If she was too enthusiastic, people would misunderstand what collusion we have.


    At this special time, I don''t want things to get worse.


    After waiting for a while, I saw Lei Huasheng and Li Tao coming. Lei Huasheng saw me, but he was still a little cruel.


    But Li Tao gave me a smile. He was very happy. Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan came with Nie Xiaoran. Except Nie Zhengping was a little better to me, they both looked at me and frowned.


    To be honest, I didn''t hate Nie Xiaoran much, because she always had this attitude, and Nie Zhengxuan was very hateful.


    At the beginning, she was very close to me. Now, people can change. But she''s getting a little too fast.


    Everyone sat down. Nie Xiaoran took a look at Nie Zhengxuan. It was obvious that this meeting was presided over by him.


    Nie Zhengxuan just briefly explained the situation of today''s meeting, and then prepared the contract, just waiting to see how to allocate it.


    "Well, let''s talk about our opinions." Nie Xiaoran said at this time.


    In fact, they should have discussed it yesterday, but they just need to explain it at the meeting today.


    However, Nie Xiaoran obviously wanted to ask if there had been any changes. I believe the content of the meeting last night was not very satisfactory to her.


    Li Tao said at this time: "I have nothing to say. I think we made a reasonable allocation yesterday."


    Lei Huasheng then sighed and said, "I think so, too. It''s reasonable."


    "You see, I said it. I think it''s good, too." Nie Zhengping said at this time.


    I see Nie Xiaoran glared at him, obviously for his answer is not very satisfied.


    I can''t say anything. Nie Zhengping may have said something nice for me yesterday.


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at Nie Xiaoran and said, "don''t other people have different opinions?"


    Li Tao then said: "no, you see, if we all take out 5%, I''m now 24. I think it''s 15 on Lei Dong''s side and 10 on Zhengping''s side. In this way, we have 49. There are still 15 shares that are not counted now. Nie Dong, you have 34 shares, which should be less than half. "


    Nie Xiaoran pauses for a while. According to the rules of the board of directors, if the proportion of shareholders reached 50 years ago, it would be a success, but Li Tao''s 49% share would win.


    Because even if our 15% shares agree, as long as Sister Liu and I agree, this matter will definitely be settled.


    Nie Xiaoran sighed and gave Li Tao a hard look. Then he said, "OK, I''ll announce the result of our discussion yesterday."


    All of us are serious. Nie Xiaoran said: "in view of the excellent performance of some of you in our company, we have decided to redistribute the equity of the company, absorb promising personnel to become shareholders, and strive for the development of the company. Therefore, from today on, you will become shareholders of the company."


    We all clapped our hands. Although we knew it would be like this, there should be some procedures.


    "Let me talk about the equity distribution. This time, our three major shareholders will each take out 5% of the equity, that is to say, 15% of the equity will be shared with you."


    We all nodded, this is for sure, we have heard, just don''t know how she will distribute.Nie Xiaoran glared at me, and then said, "marketing director Wu xiner, although he has joined the company for a short time, he has made outstanding achievements, which has made the marketing department of the company move from a downturn to a regular one. He will allocate 5% of the shares."

 Chapter 292

    When I was stunned, five percent was really high. There was only 15 percent in total, and I accounted for one third myself. Besides, this was not the point of sister Liu.


    Everyone clapped their hands. I saw that only Nie Xiaoran, Nie Zhengxuan and Lei Huasheng were a little bit reluctant. The others were indifferent.


    Nie Xiaoran waited for everyone to be quiet, and then he said, "other people, pay an equal share of the other 10%, and each person will hold 2.5% of the company''s equity."


    We clapped again. I calculated that if we calculated according to this situation, sister Liu and I accounted for half of the shares allocated this time.


    Nie Zhengxuan quickly wrote on the contract. Of course, this will be given to us. Let''s have a look.


    There is nothing in the contract. It''s quite normal. For a large company like this, this kind of contract should be drafted by the legal adviser.


    I looked at Li Tao. He nodded to me, indicating that there was no problem. We just signed.


    After that, people will take these contracts to seal and notarize them. It can be said that there are still many things to do.


    As for us, apart from an ordinary company banquet at noon, we also had a meeting. As soon as we walked out of the meeting room, several other new shareholders came to congratulate me. I could only nod with them.


    Fortunately, we prepared ahead of time. This time, it should be a big victory.


    Anyway, I got 5% this time. I''m a powerful shareholder, except for those big shareholders, that''s me.


    However, this is not necessarily a good thing for me. Although it sounds very beautiful, I have to pay my own super value labor.


    Back to the marketing department, I invited you to have a meeting, mainly talking about the next project integration of the marketing department.


    By the end of our meeting, it was noon. Today, sister Liu and I are going to the meeting place of our company.


    Because just the two of us drove out of the car. Sister Liu sat in the car and said, "the total equity of the two of us is now 7.5. Let''s say, we do account for a lot in this equity distribution, but compared with other equity holders, we are still too poor. They can eat us at any time."


    I nodded. That''s for sure.


    "So we can''t just rely on this equity. We have to find a way to take it from others." Sister Liu looked at me with a smile.


    I was stunned for a moment, and snatched it from other people''s hands. It''s very simple to say, but it''s not so simple to do.


    "From whom? Now the relationship between the people above is very complicated. For us, any mistake may be caught by them. "


    "We can''t say that. If we want to seize it, we will certainly not do it in our own name, but we should seize the equity in our own hands."


    "They won''t be so stupid. How can this kind of thing be exposed casually?" I dry smile twice, say simply, how possible.


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "no matter what you think, I think this one can try."


    "It''s OK to try. There''s no perfect plan. Don''t mess about." I have to remind sister Liu.


    Since I talked with sister Liu last time, I feel that I still trust her very easily. After all, her relationship with her father is really unusual.


    And there is old man Gao. I don''t think there is any problem. Because I really believe that old man Gao supports me.


    This is one of the few allies I have now. There are situ GUI and Hu Sen, and there are Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng.


    Of course, Li Tao and Jin Ye are allies at present, but it''s hard to say in the future.


    At this time, sister Liu sighed and said, "maybe it''s because of your appearance. In fact, our action has been a little fast recently. If it was before, I''d only got a little bit of information after I''d inquired so long."


    I nodded, it''s true, this kind of secret things, can''t be so simple to let people know, sister Liu can find out those, it''s very good.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, sister Liu had to say, "do you think it''s dirty for me to exchange my body for this information?"


    I can only shake my head, said: "Sister Liu, do not say so, to be honest, I admire you."


    But sister Liu gave a bitter smile and said, "the problem is that I have nothing. Except for my broken body, I can''t find anything that I can hold."


    What else can I say? To be honest, sister Liu did it for her father''s sake. I always feel like I owe her something.


    "By the way, sister Liu, now that you talk about this, what kind of person do you think Nie Zhengping is?"


    Liu Jie Leng for a while, said: "how to think of asking him?"


    I just jokingly said: "among these people, I feel that he is the weakest."


    "It''s true." Liu Jie coldly said: "he is a little smart, but it''s just a little smart. Compared with Nie Zhengxuan, he is far worse. What''s more important is that he is a playboy himself, and he is likely to fall in this situation."I nodded. To be honest, after a period of contact, it''s hard for me to regard Nie Zhengping as a waste boy. He still has some skills.


    "Oh, by the way, I''ll say it again, you know? In fact, he is able to sit in this position now because there is a person under his hand who gives him advice. " Sister Liu said with a smile.


    "Who gave the idea? Mr. Zhou


    "He doesn''t have that ability. I don''t know who this person is, but he always calls this person and protects this person very well. Every time he makes a phone call, he will delete the number. He has memorized the number in his mind."


    I thought for a moment, there are still such people. At this time, sister Liu said, "I think he should be the think tank who was invited at a high price, otherwise it would not be like this."


    I nodded, which is a very interesting thing. If I can find this person, maybe I can get some information I want.


    But this is more troublesome, Nie Zhengping will not easily say it, it can be seen that this person is quite important to him.


    In my mind, suddenly appeared a person, Ji Changfeng, is he, if he can help me, this person should be very easy to find.


    I said with a smile, "Sister Liu, do you think it will be any good if we master this person?"


    Sister Liu was stunned and said, "you don''t really intend to do this. I advise you to forget it. I believe Nie Zhengping will protect him very well. And even if you can find it, it''s different whether he will help you or not. "


    I nodded. It''s true, but I really want to have a try. If I succeed, I will naturally benefit from it. But if I fail, I will try my best to get rid of it.


    Because I found that now there are two from, together, should be just right. In addition to Ji Changfeng, if you match him, it should be more perfect.


    Of course, in this aspect, I can''t talk to sister Liu any more.


    And now, we have arrived at the hotel, this is a normal banquet. Those who come to participate are our shareholders this time, as well as those old shareholders.


    Of course, the topic is nothing more than the development of the company.

 Chapter 293

    I see Lei Huasheng look at me in the eyes, always full of a breath of hatred. I raised my glass to him, and his face immediately turned very bad.


    At this time, a phone call came in. I had a look at it. It was Tang Xin, so I had to tell him in a hurry and walked to one side.


    "Sister Wu, it''s not good. Lei Yuhong has left my home and now he''s gone." Tang Xin''s voice is urgent.


    I nodded. It would happen sooner or later. I comforted her. When I got back to my seat, I found that Li Tao was not there. Maybe I went to the bathroom.


    Lei Huasheng then said: "director Wu, this time you can be said to be the most proud."


    No, what is he going to do? Do you want to give me a bad impression? Did he take Lei Yuhong away?


    I had to pretend that I couldn''t hear what he said and said, "I can''t say that either. This is chairman Nie''s trust in me and the love of all shareholders. Thank you very much."


    Everyone else nodded at me. No one didn''t like to wear high hats. Just to see if it''s comfortable.


    "Ah, well." Lei Hua chuckled and said, "don''t say that. It''s inseparable from your usual efforts. Since you came to the marketing department, it''s changed a lot."


    "I dare not say that. It''s also a good foundation."


    "Yes, the original foundation is really good." Lei Huasheng''s voice is more and more insidious. He should have got the news. Lei Yuhong escaped from my grasp.


    Is he going to get back at me now?


    I just heard that when he said this effort, he didn''t say anything about the marketing department at all, but about the work I had done before this shareholders'' meeting.


    I saw that the faces of other people around me were a little ugly, especially Nie Zhengping. However, Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan looked like watching the crowd.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? It''s so busy." Li Tao came in and said with a smile.


    Where is the excitement? At this time, we didn''t speak. How can we see the excitement? It''s already cold.


    Lei Huasheng laughed and said, "director Li, it happens that our new director Wu is getting bad benefits. I don''t know. What about you? "


    "What''s my advantage? 50% of the shares have been taken out, aren''t you? We old shareholders are the least profitable. Right


    On the face of it, everyone began to laugh, and it seems that it has eased a lot.


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "yes, it''s no good. If Yuhong didn''t make a mess of it, maybe it''s him who is sitting here now, this stupid son."


    Sure enough, when it comes to Lei Yuhong, he should have got some information.


    Li Tao then said with a smile: "you don''t have to talk about him. It''s really OK. When he comes, he will lose a lot. Fortunately, we saved him in time. Otherwise, at this moment, let''s not talk about the share division. It''s hard for us to develop later."


    Lei Huasheng stares at Li Tao and doesn''t say anything. It seems that he can''t afford to offend Li Tao now.


    I said with a smile, "I can''t say that either. At least minister Lei won the project at the beginning, but he just made a mistake."


    "Yes, it was careless." In the voice of Lei Huasheng, he was a little disdainful. He should have guessed that we were making trouble in the middle.


    I had to smile at him, Nie Zhengping then said: "I said, everyone is very happy, how to talk about him."


    It seems that Nie Zhengping doesn''t like him very much either.


    I can only smile, at this time feel how to change the people like, and I did not have much relationship.


    Lei Huasheng frowned. Nie Zhengxuan also said: "yes, I''m not optimistic about him."


    In a word, their relationship is really bad. Although Lei Huasheng married Nie Xiaoran, I can feel that both Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping are not interested in him.


    Obviously, Lei Huasheng didn''t expect that when he talked about Lei Yuhong, he would draw people''s anger, so he stopped talking. Li Tao then said, "by the way, I haven''t seen him for a long time. Did he go anywhere?"


    Lei Hua''s voice stopped for a moment. How should I say this? Go out for refuge or be kidnapped by me?


    It should be said that it was difficult to answer. He just laughed and said, "I asked him to go out and do something. He should be back soon."


    See what he means, he should have arranged for people. As long as Lei Yuhong is out of the scope of the Tang family, he should be able to take people back.


    Li Tao laughed and said, "yes, long time no see. If he comes back, please remember to tell me that I have to educate him. How old is he? He is still so rash."


    Li Tao winked at me as he spoke.


    Don''t you think so? He got it too. Tang Xinke just called me. In this way, it was almost a matter of a short period of time.


    As soon as Lei Yuhong left the Tang family, the Tang family informed Tang Xin, and Tang Xin informed me.And Lei Huasheng, probably at that time, received the phone call, he knew the news, should be rescued.


    After Li Tao has been out for a while, there may be new changes.


    It''s all so fast.


    Lei Huasheng didn''t say anything. He just gave me a hard look, but I just laughed and turned to sister Liu.


    After this meal, we went back to the company first.


    However, I always feel that this matter is not over. If Lei Huasheng really knows that his son has been robbed, he will find him.


    What should I do then? You can''t tell Li Tao.


    Just thinking about it, Li Tao came in when there was a knock on the door.


    "Director Li, what can I do for you?"


    "Oh no, I just came to see the new directors. We''ll all come down. Don''t worry. Director Lei and chairman Nie will come later. I''m just going first. "


    I nodded. Our relationship is a little delicate now. It can''t be seen that we often communicate with each other.


    "Oh, by the way, my man said that the man wanted to leave, but he was stopped by them. Now they are in the hands of king."


    I nodded, this aspect, I have long thought of.


    "If Lei Huasheng asks, just say you don''t know. You don''t want to hold him." Li Tao seemed to have guessed what I was thinking.


    I thought about it. It really makes sense. I nodded. Li Tao brought the topic to this equity distribution and some subsequent aspects.


    Just then, the door was directly pushed open. This time, Lei Huasheng came in. He took a look at Li Tao and me, and was stunned.


    It''s the two of us. Just now, he just talked about the future development of the marketing department. He pushed in the door and should have heard it.


    Li Tao looked at him and me, and said with a smile, "you see, I''ll say one by one. Come on, OK. Director Lei is here. I''ll go to talk to someone else."


    With that, he stood up and left. After he left, Lei Huasheng asked as soon as he closed the door: "where did you get Yuhong?"


    He had already known that he had lost it in the middle of the road.


    I had to pretend to be stunned for a while. After looking at him for a long time, I said, "where did I get him? Didn''t your men take him away? "


    Lei Huasheng looks at me and I look at me. I really don''t know where Lei Yuhong is. In this respect, I really didn''t lie.


    After a long time, he sighed and sat down on the sofa.


    After a long time, he sighed and said, "if you do it, I hope you can let him go. I''m just a son. "


    "I didn''t make it Well I suddenly Leng for a while, no, thunderstorms? The only one is Lei Hong. He has three sons, isn''t he?


    Lei Huasheng took a look at me, then sighed and said, "I didn''t think of it. I haven''t told anyone about it, but today, I really have to. Please."


    I had to reach out to stop him and said, "wait a minute, wait a minute, director Lei, let me explain first. I really didn''t do it, really."


    He looked at me for a long time before sighing again and said, "your eyes don''t lie. You really didn''t do it."


    That''s for sure. Of course I didn''t do it.


    I had to say: "at noon, I just received a phone call saying that Lei Yuhong had left. Director Lei, to be honest, I didn''t want to write him in my hand. Otherwise, I wouldn''t tell you that I can monitor him, would I?"


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "yes, with your intelligence, you should not be stupid enough to tell me that Yu Hong is in your hands Under surveillance, I was just a little anxious at that time, so I sent someone to look for him. "


    I know what he means. I must want to save Lei Yuhong as soon as possible.


    I had to sigh and say, "he was there. Although I could monitor him, I didn''t want to touch him. After all, he doesn''t have much hatred with me, and he''s just a marketing minister. Now that I''m in this position, I don''t want to move him. "


    Lei Huasheng is really depressed this time. To tell you the truth, of course, if I''m not lanfeifei.


    If I was really just Wu Xin''er, then I really didn''t hate Lei Yuhong to that extent.


    Lei Huasheng said: "yes, I didn''t think so much at that time. It didn''t occur to me until Yuhong was lost that you wouldn''t touch him at all. You just took him to make me compromise, but maybe other people would."


    I gave a wry smile and said: "still, I just want to use him to increase my share ownership. I really won''t move him. By the way, how did he lose it? "


    "My man was attacked. Although he didn''t die, Yuhong lost him. The other side did a clean job. It seems that he is a master." Lei Huasheng seems to have completely forgotten my identity and told me directly."I can only say that I''m not an expert. The reason why I can monitor Lei Yuhong is that I have acquaintances. That''s all. I can''t do anything else. I don''t have a strong relationship."


    "I checked you, you really don''t have a relationship with Tao. You should not have done it. You''re right. It seems that there are still people who want to mess with me." Lei Huasheng stood up.


    I had to stand up and say, "I''m sorry about this. If I didn''t say that I could monitor Lei Yuhong, you wouldn''t risk saving him."


    Lei Hua''s voice gave a cold, thought for a while and said, "today, I hope you can forget."


    I nodded, but I was curious why Lei Yuhong was his only son. And what are the thunderstorms.


    Wait, I suddenly realized that when he came to talk to me, didn''t he mention his third son? They said that they were introduced to me, and then there was equity distribution. It seems that he lied to me at that time.


    Well, I had a little discomfort in my heart, but when I thought about this aspect, I immediately felt a balance in my heart.


    "Director Lei." I stopped him, said: "about Lei Yuhong, I can also help you check, of course, if I find out, you owe me a favor."

 Chapter 294

    Lei Huasheng looked back at me, then nodded and said, "it''s easy to say. As long as the conditions permit, I will certainly return the favor."


    I laughed and he just left. I sat at my desk, thinking, maybe we can use this thunderstorm for another time.


    The only son, the thunderclap, does he know this? If he does, how can he wait for the thunder to turn into sound.


    And this time among the five shareholders, there was no thunder, which made me very strange.


    Lei Qingmiao has gone up, but Lei Yuming is not in this group. It can be seen that if Lei Huasheng really has a good relationship with Lei Yuming, it is impossible not to mention him.


    There must be something wrong with it. Maybe it can be used.


    Just thinking about it, Nie Xiaoran came.


    This is not something I can neglect, so I have to let her sit down and let Tang Xin pour tea. Then I let her stay outside and don''t let others in.


    Nie Xiaoran was very satisfied with my arrangement. He said, "I didn''t expect that. Zhengping said that you are a talented person. Now it seems that you really have a certain way."


    It''s not the first time I''ve met Nie Xiaoran. Did she understand me then? I don''t believe it.


    I had to say: "Chairman Nie, that''s director Nie''s praise."


    Nie Xiaoran shook his head and said, "I''m not talking about this. I''m talking about the equity issue this time. It''s very rare that you can let Lei Huasheng and Li Tao support you."


    Only then did I understand what she said, so I had to say, "it depends on my usual hard work."


    "No way." Nie Xiaoran shook his head and said: "I''m a little strange now. According to the truth, if you don''t stand in line, they won''t support you so much. But no matter how you stand in line, you should only stand in the first team. They won''t know. It''s strange. "


    I laughed, said: "if I really stand in line, you will know, you now tell me this, is not because I did not stand in line?"


    Nie Xiaoran laughed and said, "you are really a smart girl. That''s what you mean. You don''t stand in line, but they still help you. Li Tao, I don''t know why. Lei Huasheng has a bit of a holiday with you. How can he help you? "


    "Holiday, what holiday do we have? Oh, Lei Yuhong''s business. Although it''s a holiday, it''s still a private matter, isn''t it?" I had to pretend I didn''t know anything.


    Nie Xiaoran shook his head, said: "you are really a bit too mysterious, which makes me very headache."


    She was sent to see me, right? But this time, I can''t say how far I''m going.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "Chairman Nie, please make it clear if you have anything to do."


    "If I want to take back your equity, will you give it to me?" Nie Xiaoran asked suddenly.


    I look at her, this answer, is likely to determine the way behind me.


    "No


    I looked at Nie Xiaoran, and she looked at me with a strange expression on her face.


    I laughed and said: "because then, it''s equivalent to me standing in line again. If I can give out the equity, it means that I can stand in a certain team. I will not do such things, I will only do things that are good for the company. "


    Nie Xiaoran frowned. She didn''t expect me to answer like this.


    I know her. She''s the kind of person that the more unexpected you are, the more curious she is. So I have long thought of good measures to deal with it.


    "Well, you''re right." Nie Xiaoran nodded at this time and said, "I see what you mean. You''re not under anyone''s hands. That''s what you mean. OK, as long as it''s for the benefit of the company, it''s OK."


    "I understand that no matter how the above changes, it must be me who will suffer in the end, but now I feel that this is the best way for me." I can only sigh.


    Because if you stand in line, you will be defeated. But if you don''t stand in line, you won''t be trusted by either side.


    I don''t care about it now. I have my own ideas, which has nothing to do with what they are doing now.


    Nie Xiaoran just stood up and left. I laughed. Now it seems that there is no need to come up with a way to fight Nie Xiaoran.


    She has a considerable share in the stock. With the support of Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan, she should be invincible. If she is not weakened, as long as there is a change in the later period, she will win immediately. I can''t let this happen.


    No one can understand that she is the biggest winner among them, and now Li Tao and Lei Huasheng are very dangerous. If it is not because they are united, there is no way to fight Nie Xiaoran.


    Nie Xiaoran came to me for a reason. Because like this equity distribution, her original plan failed.


    In fact, I thought at that time that if the head of the human resources department Zhou got a larger share, and if the head of the accounting department Wu was also one of them, as long as they got 7%, they could push Nie Xiaoran to 51.At that time, the game will really be over, but she didn''t expect that I appeared and won 7.5% with sister Liu. In this way, the rest of the people only accounted for 7%, and here, there are Lei Qingmiao and other Lei Pai people.


    She miscalculated this time. At most, she got back to 49 and still couldn''t reach the strongest state.


    That''s why she came to me, hoping that I could stand in line. In this way, she would win completely. Unfortunately, I didn''t stand in line.


    But it''s also good for her, because if I don''t stand in line, Lei Huasheng and Li Tao will have no change, and if I don''t stand in line, their strength will become weaker. In this way, she can still control the overall situation.


    I thought about it for a moment. This matter must be changed. Otherwise, I will be in great trouble in the later stage. My share is very important now. But if there are really big directors, my share is a decoration. It''s OK to have it or not.


    At this time, I can''t be soft handed. I picked up the phone, thought about it, called situ GUI and asked him to wait for me at the hotel in the evening.


    After arranging this, I let Tang Xin go to Ji Changfeng and tell her that I won''t go back at night. Let her take the chance.


    Tang Xin looked at me happily and didn''t say anything.


    Until I got off work, no one came to me. I drove around and got off at the hotel where situ GUI lived.


    Situ GUI had been waiting for me here. Seeing me coming up, he hugged me happily and said, "what''s the matter? Miss me again? "


    Sometimes when I think of him, I can''t concentrate on his work.


    If not for the time at that time, I really want to call him and talk about my mood.


    "Eat first. Have you used it today?" He took my hand and walked into the room.


    "No, don''t worry. I''ll be here with you tonight." I laughed. Now with Ji Changfeng, it''s really easy for Tang Xin to get rid of him. As long as you pull Ji Changfeng, everything will be ok with Tang Xin.


    As we sat on the table, situ GUI was eating and asked, "is there anything you want to tell me?"


    I nodded and told him what I thought. After a pause, he said, "have you ever thought that if you do it, you will not be seen."


    I said: "at that time, I will probably become the target of attack, so I want to come to you to discuss."


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "it''s not impossible, but one thing is that you must be qualified to get these shares."


    I frown. If I''m LAN Feifei, I''m qualified. But now I''m Wu xiner. I can''t.


    Situ GUI looked at me and said with a smile: "it''s a headache, but I can give you an explanation. There is also a way to live. You may take these shares, but there are also risks."


    I''m stunned. What can I do?


    Situ GUI said: "it is you who become the person Nie Xiaoran trusts, for example, to be a daughter or daughter-in-law."


    "No way." I immediately objected: "what do you think, you know, I love you, how can I be Become Is that right


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "I know. I just say what kind of method is there. I don''t really let you do it. Do you understand?"


    I have to nod my head. I always feel that this method is not a hair method.


    "Is there any other way?" I said helplessly.


    "Yes, but I have to do this with Huson. As long as they think you are a valuable person, it may also increase your shareholding rate."


    I nodded. That''s OK.


    Situ GUI then said, "but you must let Huson know about this."


    There was no problem with the jury. I said with a smile, "what can we do to achieve this level?"


    situ GUI laughed and said, "we are chasing you, but you can''t agree. Do you understand? In that case, we will often cooperate with your company, and they will see that the company''s performance will increase a lot with you. In this way, they have to pay attention to you. "


    I nodded, this is OK, but how can I seize the equity?


    I told situ GUI about the idea of seizing shares, but he frowned.


    "To tell you the truth, I can only help you think of ways to improve yourself. This equity is better if you have to rely on internal people."


    Internal people, I think for a moment, Lei Huasheng, he is very ambitious, but he is such a person, can only use, but not deep friendship.


    As for Li Tao, he should also be a careerist, but at least we have a good cooperation now.


    And he also protects sister Liu. In this way, we can have some cooperation.But this cooperation can''t be seen by Nie Xiaoran. Moreover, the equity of Li Tao will be restricted by Nie Xiaoran. He won''t get so much equity. In the end, it should be in my hands.


    Thinking of this, I have a clear idea.


    After dinner with situ GUI, I found that his eyes had completely changed. It was a feeling of tiger descending the mountain.


    I know that something is bound to happen, and in fact my heart is looking forward to it.


    He slowly took my hand.


    "Wait a minute." I stopped him and said softly, "can I change back to lanfeifei? Because I want you to love lanfeifei


    He looked at me, nodded with a smile and touched my face.


    This evening, I felt his tenderness, and then I fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, I had to let him change back for me before I came to the company. As soon as I came in, I saw Nie Zhengping. He came to me happily.


    "Good morning, director Wu."


    I had to respond with a smile, he followed me upstairs, while walking said: "you can get 50% of the equity, I am also very happy."


    "Thank you very much. If you hadn''t agreed, I wouldn''t have got these."


    Nie Zhengping shook his head and said: "don''t say that. It''s the result of your own efforts. I know that you have a strong market ability. If it hadn''t been for thunder, the marketing department would have been up long ago. "


    I can only smile and say nothing.


    "By the way, I found a very good coffee shop. Would you like to have a taste at noon?"


    What do you mean, chase me? I had to frown, said: "forget it, I''m in a bad mood today, sorry."


    "Oh no, nothing." Nie Zhengping said, "if there is anything bothering, if you can trust me, you can come to me and say it."


    I had to shake my head. I heard the mobile phone in my pocket ring. It should be a text message, but there was Nie Zhengping. I couldn''t open it. I had to salute him first and then go back to my office.


    When I turned on my mobile phone, it was sent by situ GUI. The content was very simple. On the one hand, he began to miss me again and planned to come to see me today. But I was a little surprised by the following.


    If you want me and Huson to chase you, you have to put on a situation of lovelorn, because you said you have a boyfriend, if you are lovelorn, we have a chance not to be.


    This situ GUI is very considerate. I thought about it for a while, but it''s really such a thing.


    Lovelorn, how to express this ah, I can''t go anywhere to consult lovelorn, right?


    I''m not such a person, but since situ GUI said it, I have to express it.


    At this time, sister Liu came in and asked if there was anything wrong today.


    I suddenly realized that this might be a good opportunity, so I had to say lazily, "no, you can arrange it yourself. Just arrange it as you like."


    Liu elder sister a Leng, say: "won''t, today is how, listless, with lovelorn similar."


    I was stunned for a moment, and then pretended to bury my head in my arm.


    "Well, it''s not." Sister Liu is really depressed this time, but she guessed right.


    "Come on, sister Liu, go ahead." I waved her out.


    I estimate that with the spread speed of sister Liu, this matter should soon rush out of the marketing department.

 Chapter 295

    In the morning, no one came to see me, which made me very happy. I had a bit of trouble with situ GUI last night, and now I can''t keep up with him.


    I have to use this time to have a good rest.


    Anyway, no one bothered me, so I lay on the table and had a rest all morning.


    When it was time for lunch, Tang Xin came in. She asked me if I wanted to have dinner. I thought for a moment and shook my head.


    Tang Xin also looked at Yin strangely, then left without saying anything.


    I sighed, this is too much trouble, in order to pretend lovelorn, I can''t even eat lunch.


    After thinking about it, I sent a message to situ GUI, asking him to bring me some snacks when he came in the afternoon, because he was too hungry.


    Situ GUI quickly replied to a message, saying it was OK.


    I just fell down again, hungry, I felt my stomach started to cry.


    When he went to work in the afternoon, situ GUI came. Tang Xin poured tea on him, and then he went back.


    But situ GUI saw that there was no one, so he took out some food for me from his bag. It''s nothing more than sandwiches.


    I don''t usually eat these, but I''m really hungry today. I had to eat them quickly, and then I took a sip of his tea, and then I patted my stomach.


    "I said," why don''t you have lunch? " Situ GUI looked at me and asked strangely.


    I had to tell him about how I pretended to be lovelorn in the morning. Isn''t this the task he arranged for me?


    But he laughed and said, "it''s so interesting. By the way, have you ever thought about it? If I chase you, then you are likely to be hostile to Nie Zhengxuan."


    I sighed. I had thought about this for a long time, so I had to say, "what can I do? I''m not hostile to her now, and she''s already hostile to me. Just fight for it. What''s the point?"


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "who are you going to win in this matter? Don''t tell me."


    I laughed and said, "it depends on who cares."


    I saw him give me a white look, and then said with a smile: "don''t worry, no problem, I will pay attention to propriety."


    He nodded, then stood up and said: "originally, I wanted to talk about the project with you, but now that you are lovelorn, it''s not suitable to talk about it. I''ll come back tomorrow."


    I gave him a white look. This guy is really acting the whole set. It''s OK. I sighed and didn''t say anything.


    This day really passed quickly, but there was another thing on my mind.


    I called Li Tao and asked him to go to Mr. Jin. It''s better to inform him that I have something to tell them.


    Li Tao did it very quickly, and then called me back.


    I drove over with Tang Xin.


    "Sister Wu, you are really lovelorn. No, you are not..."


    I laughed, said: "this matter, you know on the line, do not talk nonsense Oh, I have a plan."


    Tang Xin had no choice but to sigh and say: "plan, really, I thought what happened? If you quarrel, I''ll try my best to find him. Of course, he can''t beat me. "


    Of course I know, but it''s impossible for her to interfere in such a thing. That''s what it is.


    I just laughed, said: "OK, I am very grateful to you, but this matter, you can not come out.". Let''s deal with this one first. "


    Tang Xin put out his tongue and said, "I think that Jinye and Li Tao are very interested in you. You can do it. I just went to eat."


    "Snacks." I just jokingly scolded, this Tang Xin, really can arrange things for himself.


    When I got to the place, the gold shop was off work today. I saw that the waiters had all left. Mr. king was waiting for us.


    After Jin ye came to the back, Li Tao had been waiting there for a long time, and Jin Shinan was also there.


    "Call us today. What can I do for you?" Li Tao is straight to the point.


    "Is eating something?" I took a look at Mr. Jin. When I got to his site, it was him who arranged it.


    "Don''t worry. I know you''re here to eat. You''re ready. You''ll send it later." The king also laughed. Sure enough, not long after that, someone came to deliver food. Jin Shinan went to pick it up and set up a table.


    "To be honest, I want more equity." I looked at Li Tao and said.


    Li Tao was stunned for a moment and said, "you want to get more shares. Now you have already got 5%, how can you get more?"


    I just laughed and said, "that five percent doesn''t work, does it? I thought for a moment, we must get more equity, otherwise, in case of any change in Lei Huasheng, we will all die miserably. "Mr. Jin said: "that''s right. I''ve discussed this with Li Tao, but it''s not so easy to get. Because of the relative concentration of equity, it''s very difficult for us to do it."


    I nodded. It was true. I thought about it for a while and said, "now there is something more troublesome, that is, Minister Zhou is going to the Nie family, Lei Qingmiao should be from the Lei family. Which side is Minister Wu?"


    "I don''t know." Li Tao said at this time: "but I think that Minister Zhou and I should be from the Nie family, because Wu''s long time is just the time when the old and the new change, and the rapid rise of Wu''s position does not depend on Lei Huasheng and me. This shows that she should be from the Nie family."


    I nodded. In this way, the other 7.5 is not in our hands at all.


    At this time, Mr. king said, "do you have any plans to win shares?"


    I shook my head and said, "not yet. In addition, I don''t know how to deal with the company''s equity. For example, if someone gives me his equity, can he change hands directly?"


    Li Tao nodded and said: "it''s OK. Let''s say that although there are many shareholders, they are all small shares. The biggest equity is still in Nie''s side. If it wasn''t for you to get the big head this time, Lei Huasheng and I would be really dangerous."


    I''ve already thought about this, so I just nodded, not too surprised.


    "After all, it''s not a long-term solution to cooperate with others," he said


    I took a look at Mr. Jin and said, "listen to what you mean, it will be very troublesome to cooperate with me."


    "You''re not the same." "Feiye said:" so feiye did not do the same thing for you


    I was stunned. King talked about lanfeifei. Does he have anything to do with lanfeifei?


    "that king, I want to ask, do you have anything to do with lanfeifei?"


    Master Jin was stunned, then said with a smile: "it''s related, it''s not related. Well, I''m sorry for the child. "


    I was stunned. I''m sorry. What''s wrong with Mr. Jin? I''ve never met him.


    But Mr. Jin looked at me and said, "this is not something you should know. Let''s get back to the point. Do you have a goal?"


    I knew that Mr. Jin definitely didn''t want to talk about it, so I had to put it aside and said: "to be honest, I thought about it for a while. For the goal, Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan are the best. They have a large share. Moreover, this time, Nie Xiaoran is not afraid to do something bad in it."


    "There are risks. Although the results will be great, the risks are the same. If they find out, we will be defeated immediately. Why not think about those small shareholders?"


    I shook my head, sighed and said, "I don''t want to. It''s just that Nie Xiaoran will definitely find out if we take a long time to deal with those small ones, although the risk is small."


    Li Tao nodded and said, "yes, no matter how secret it is, it will be discovered. It''s not very good. It''s really difficult for Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan."


    "I know." I lightly said: "I will find a way, no matter how difficult, I will find a way."


    Mr. Jin sighed and said, "Ms. Wu is so bold. Well, I can support you."


    I was stunned for a moment. How can he support me? He is not a member of our company, and he has no equity.


    "In this way, I will let Shinan cooperate with you to discuss projects and strengthen your position in the company. This is the only thing I can help you." King said with a smile.


    I nodded, that''s OK, it has helped me a lot, and I feel it''s good to cooperate with Jin Shinan, because I still feel good about him.


    After dinner, Tang Xin and I left. The goal has been achieved. Li Tao and Mr. Jin just need to help, because I don''t have a good plan now. I can only go step by step.


    "Sister Wu, do you think I know too much?" Tang Xin said at this time.


    I took a look at Tang Xin, she really knows too much, but I don''t know why, just trust her very much.


    "There''s something you don''t know. I''ll let you know later. Tang Xin, you are my confidant."


    Tang Xin put out his tongue and said, "I understand, sister Wu."


    I laugh, although it is difficult, but my side, has gathered a group of people, can rely on.

 Chapter 296

    If you think about it, tomorrow will be another Friday. To be honest, this kind of weekend working time will always feel very slow. Because the day after tomorrow will rest.


    At that time, I really wanted to go out with situ GUI, go shopping, arrange a romantic lunch and dinner, and finally, I could


    But I know it''s unrealistic. If all this falls into Nie Xiaoran''s eyes, my efforts will be in vain.


    But it''s not impossible. I was thinking about whether to call Hu Sen together and take Hu Yan with me. Anyway, we have more time to go out, and no one will have any wrong ideas.


    If you can, you can also take Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng with you. They should not have any problems when they are here.


    Think of here, I secretly have an idea.


    When I got to the company and went upstairs, I found a bunch of flowers standing at the door of my office. What''s the situation? Women naturally like this, but there''s only a bunch of flowers here in the morning. Is that a bit exaggerated?


    I thought about it for a moment, took it up and had a look. It was a bunch of roses, blooming brightly.


    There''s a little paper card on it. Open a look, it says: give hard work of you, the following signature is Nie Zhengping.


    No, this guy, I remember that it was only yesterday that I disclosed the disappearance of lovelorn. Unexpectedly, today he took action.


    I had to sigh, took the flowers into the office, put them aside, and started working first.


    After a while, Tang Xin came in and saw the bouquet at a glance. She said with a smile, "sister Wu, you said you''ve only been lovelorn for a day. You''ve received the flowers."


    "Poor mouth." I gave her a white look, but she didn''t care at all. She said with a smile, "sister Wu, I''ll tell you, there''s another flower deliverer outside. She''s already at the door."


    I was stunned for a moment. Who is it? It can''t be Husen or situ GUI. If it''s them, it''s OK.


    "All right, let him in." I said.


    After a while, Tang went out with a bouquet of flowers.


    I am a Leng, how can be he, the person that comes in, unexpectedly is Jin Shinan.


    I dry smile twice, say: "you this, what circumstance is."


    To tell you the truth, I don''t hate Jin Shinan. Although I don''t like him, I feel surprised when he sends me flowers.


    "Oh, there''s no other meaning. It''s just a celebration for director Wu to become one of Nie''s shareholders. That''s it."


    I had a look. He chose a big bouquet with all kinds of flowers on it. This kind of flower has no other meaning. I had to accept it and smile.


    "That''s very kind of you. So, are you here today to talk about the project?" I asked softly.


    Jin Shinan nodded and said, "yes, it''s just that our project is a little special. We have been doing business like gold shop, but there are also some special business things. I hope we can cooperate with your company."


    I nodded and said, "it''s OK. It''s very important whether it''s legal or not."


    "Steel and coal business." Jin Shinan said.


    My God, these two businesses are big money businesses. They actually hold such businesses. We can see that the king is really capable.


    "Well, well, we should be able to cooperate, but we don''t know how to cooperate?"


    "Half a family is OK. I''ll talk to the people in your marketing department about the details, but I''ll try to put this project under your name. That is to say, if you''re not in Nie''s, the project will come to an end."


    If you want to say that Mr. Jin is really helpful enough, in this way, it is equivalent to that if I am here, Nie has two projects that can bring long-term funds, but if I leave, these two projects will fail. In this way, Nie really does not dare to do anything to me.


    I nodded and said, "thank you so much."


    "Don''t say that. This business will be discussed here in my name. You know, the relationship between my grandfather and this company is not very good."


    I understood the meaning and said with a smile, "OK, then Tang Xin." I gave a cry.


    Tang Xin came in at this time. I asked her to take Jin Shinan to Liu Jie to talk about the next project.


    Tang Xin went out for a while. I looked at the two bouquets in the room. It seems that I still have to think about getting rid of them today. Where to put it.


    I was thinking about it, but I heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in." I was holding the golden man''s flower in my hand, and I didn''t lift my head.


    "Oh, I thought I was very early. I didn''t expect that I was still a little late. Someone sent flowers first."


    It''s Huson. I had to smile bitterly and say: "Mr. Hu, don''t make me happy, you..."


    At this time, I turned around and found that Huson was also holding a bunch of roses in his arms. It was fiery red, and I felt that it really matched his enthusiasm."Don''t come here." I only looked at him, and then said: "you like obviously not me."


    But Huson laughed and said, "but you have to show it, don''t you? And you''ve been promoted this time. "


    I gave a wry smile and said, "I heard that she refused you, but you still have courage."


    "I won''t give up. It''s the same as how long she refuses me. "


    I can only smile bitterly. This Huson is really persistent.


    "Sit down, director Hu. Do you have any projects to talk about when you come back?"


    "No, I just came to see you."


    I nodded and said with a smile, "that''s just right. Would you like to go shopping with me tomorrow?"


    "Good, good, where to go, as long as Miss Wu is willing to speak, I will accompany you. All the expenses are recorded in my account."


    "Let''s forget it. We don''t need it, because there will be a lot of people tomorrow." I can only say with a bitter smile.


    "Well, a lot of people, who are they?" Huson has a headache.


    I thought for a moment and said, "you should call your sister, as well as situ GUI, Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng."


    Huson was stunned. He didn''t think it would be so many people.


    I looked at him and said, "well, don''t be in a daze. Do you agree or not? If you don''t agree, I''ll go to situ GUI tomorrow. Let''s go out."


    "Agree, agree." Probably because I''m afraid of provoking me, I won''t send a message to lanfeifei, so he agreed very happily.


    I smile, just want to talk, knock on the door again, who is this time?


    Tang Xin came in first, looked at me, then said with a smile, "congratulations to Director Wu, the person who is chasing you is here again. This time, it''s director situ GUI."


    I nodded, he finally came, it seems that he is the last one.


    Sure enough, all the good plays will stay behind.


    Situ GUI came in at this time. His bouquet was not big, but it was very beautiful, and it was also a bright red rose.


    "There are directors everywhere." Hu Sen said helplessly at this time.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll allow you to send flowers to Director Wu. I can''t express it. Besides, it''s good that we don''t disturb each other when you send flowers to you and I send flowers to me."


    Situ GUI looked at Hu Sen and said half jokingly.


    Huson nodded, with an insidious smile, and said, "we were just discussing. We are going shopping tomorrow. Are you going?"


    "Who are they?" Situ GUI handed me the flowers and asked Hu Sen.


    "Director Wu and I, you and my sister, Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin." This Huson has a lot of heart and mind. When he says this, it seems that we are all well matched.


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "your brother and sister haven''t come out together for a long time. Well, director Wu, I''ll just watch. You can have a good time with your sister."


    I laughed, and this time Huson was told.


    As expected, Hu Sen looked at situ GUI, shook his head helplessly and said, "let''s talk about it tomorrow. Will you come or not. If you don''t come, it''s OK


    "Yes, of course. But it can''t be regarded as your invitation, because it''s obviously director Wu''s invitation?"


    "Yes, I invited him. I also asked chairman situ to give me face."


    "Certainly."


    Huson sat aside, and I saw his face, though not very good-looking, but a smile, and still that kind of smirk.


    I was stunned. How could he laugh like that? It''s not his style.


    After thinking about it for a while, I found a problem. Tomorrow''s shopping is likely to be a trap.


    It''s just that this trap seems not to be aimed at me, but at situ GUI.


    How come? What kind of trap is this?


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "Chairman Hu, if you want to talk about you, you''re really insidious. You''re going to let me go out tomorrow. Isn''t that meant to harm me?"


    Husen was stunned and said, "what do you mean? I don''t think so."


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "come on, I''ve thought about it. You should think about me coming together with director Wu. In this way, you can get Feifei."


    I am stunned for a moment, this matter, originally is such understanding.


    Hu Sen is really sad. He doesn''t know that Lan Feifei is Wu xiner.


    I can almost guess what he thought. He wants Wu Xin''er and situ GUI to be a couple. In this way, LAN Feifei''s side is equivalent to losing an opponent.


    And I remember that night, when I met Huson, situ GUI was by my side. Huson should have misunderstood something at that time, so he came up with such an idea.Although the idea is not ideal, it is a good one.


    If I am not alone with LAN Feifei, as long as the photos of situ GUI and I are closer or something appears on the Internet, I think it will destroy the image of situ GUI in LAN Feifei''s mind.


    Fortunately, I''m lanfeifei. I won''t be jealous of Wu xiner.


    Think of here, I laugh, this trap, the design is good, but, there are fatal defects. There is really no way to do this.


    Hu Sen just laughed and didn''t say anything. He knew that situ GUI would see it.


    Situ GUI was stunned for a moment and said, "you''re not going to compete with me, are you?"


    "That''s what it means." Hu Sen said at this time: "as long as you dare to fight, I will dare to fight. Let''s have a try. It''s on director Wu''s side."


    I sneer, said: "you want to try to find others, I''m not your test object."


    Huson just laughed and said, "the jury? You can''t say that anymore, because we have already started to compete. It started with flowers. "


    I gave a dry smile. It doesn''t matter whether they compare this matter or not. Anyway, I have only situ GUI in my heart.


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "it''s better. Let''s compare."


    I know that he said this to me, to tell me that the current situation is OK, at least to meet my requirements.


    I had to sigh, said: "you play your, I and Hu Yan Tang Xin together."


    They just laughed and didn''t say anything. At this time, neither of them left, so they sat here all the time. Look at the meaning, they are waiting for lunch on my side.


    I had to take them to the canteen earlier. I don''t have so much time to arrange for them to eat outside.


    Half way to see sister Liu and Jin Shinan walking, also toward the canteen in the past.


    "Minister Liu, why didn''t you take customers out to eat today?"


    I called Liu Jie, Liu Jie smile, said: "today was intended to arrange, but director Jin said it is better to eat canteen, I advised also useless, this is not, take to the canteen."


    I had to take a look at Jin Shinan. He gave me a smile and said, "it''s really predestined fate. Would director Wu like to come with me?"


    I thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it''s really a coincidence. Here, I''d like to introduce you. This is the chairman of situ group, and this is chairman Hu of Hu''s group."


    Jin Shinan looked at them, only nodded slightly.


    This is rather strange. Generally speaking, for some small companies, when they see that the directors of these two companies are among the best, they must come up and flatter each other.


    Even if I''m not familiar with it, I have to say something about it. Jin Shinan is too calm.


    Situ GUI frowned a little, but Husen laughed and said, "it''s a little interesting. Come on, brother situ, it''s OK to have dinner together this time?"


    Situ GUI nodded and followed us into the canteen.

 Chapter 297

    At this time, the canteen was basically ready. We came a step earlier, so we were the first group to come to the canteen.


    I took a few plates and let them choose by themselves. Then I walked with sister Liu and said, "is it a bit depressing now. I don''t feel the right atmosphere. "


    Sister Liu gave a wry smile and said, "it''s not a general mistake. I feel that the three of them are a little hostile."


    I have a headache. I don''t want them to fight now. At least, they are helping me now.


    We found a place to sit down. I found that situ GUI and Hu Sen had totally different feelings when they looked at Jin Shi man. Situ GUI was a little depressed, while Hu Sen was completely hostile.


    I can guess what two people think. Situ GUI is OK. At least he knows that I have no problem with him. But Huson didn''t think so.


    Jin Shinan is very calm, sitting opposite them, and doesn''t say anything.


    I look at sister Liu, now the atmosphere is quite awkward, I don''t know how to say.


    "Your name is Jin Shinan." In the end, Huson broke the silence.


    "Yes, chairman Hu, I''ve heard of you." Jin Shinan said at this time.


    Huson nodded and said, "well, it''s almost the same. I don''t know what I''ve heard of."


    "Lust." Jin Shinan began to laugh.


    I didn''t restrain myself, so I just laughed. Huson looked at me awkwardly, then sighed, and was defeated by Jin Shinan.


    Situ GUI also laughed and said, "Jin Shinan, I haven''t heard of a Jin company here. What do you do?"


    Jin Shinan laughed and said, "our market is not here. I do steel and coal."


    We were all stunned for a moment. In this way, master Jin is not here. But how can he open a gold shop here? What''s more, what''s he doing here?


    This is really a strange thing. I can only look at Jin Shinan and ask, "how did you come here?"


    "No, it''s because there''s something wrong. I''m here to find some partners. It''s not because director Wu is here. I think we can cooperate."


    Husen was stunned and said, "are you going to cooperate with Nie?"


    But Jin Shinan shook his head and said, "it''s not like that. We don''t plan to cooperate with Nie. We just cooperate with director Wu."


    I also gave a bitter smile. It''s better not to explain.


    Hu Sen stares at Jin Shinan, but he doesn''t belong here. Hu Sen can''t help it.


    Jin Shinan then said: "I''ve heard of Hu''s group. When Lan''s group was in the first place, it seemed to be in the second place. Now it''s in the first place."


    Huson looked a little better now. Jin Shinan then said: "in fact, it''s nothing. I have made an investigation. Hu''s company has been developing for a short time, so although it can rank on the top, there is still a gap."


    "Well, listen to you, so Kim''s capital is much stronger than ours." Huson was a little upset at the moment.


    Jin Shinan laughed, then slightly shook his head, said: "if it was the original LAN, we will take a look."


    Huson was really upset at the moment.


    I had to play a round, said: "OK, this aspect of what can be contested, this aspect, even if the money can be how."


    Jin Shinan then said with a smile: "yes, director Wu is right."


    Situ GUI then laughed and said, "if the Jin family is so powerful, how can they come to our side?"


    Jin Shinan then laughed and said, "I didn''t want to come here, but there are some things."


    Situ GUI looked at Jin Shinan and said, "Oh, well, I won''t ask, but you don''t want to come here to grab the market, do you?"


    But Jin Shinan shook his head and said, "we don''t have this idea. We''ve never robbed the market here. If you ask around, you''ll know."


    Situ GUI frowned and suddenly thought of something and said, "you''re not from the dragon group, are you?"


    "It looks like you know." Jin Shinan laughed.


    This time, the faces of situ GUI and Hu Sen changed. I looked at sister Liu and found that her expression was not very good.


    What''s going on? What''s going on with the dragon group? I really don''t know. Although I''ve been out for a while, I haven''t heard of the dragon group.


    Jin Zhengnan then laughed and said, "we don''t come here because we used to give people face. Now it''s the same, so you''d better not provoke me."


    Situ GUI and Hu Sen did not speak. I can see that they are very afraid of Jin Shinan. I don''t know what''s going on.


    Just at this time, I heard that people had come to the canteen."Eh, director situ, when did you come?" Nie Zhengxuan came in first, and saw situ GUI at a glance.


    But situ GUI ignored her and just looked at Jin Shinan.


    Nie Zhengxuan came over and said, "director situ, are you here to talk about the project today? I didn''t come up to see me


    Situ GUI then saw Nie Zhengxuan and said, "we''re just looking for director Wu, so we won''t go to you."


    I felt Nie Zhengxuan''s sharp look at me.


    I had to pretend I didn''t see it.


    Jin Shinan then looked up to see Nie Zhengxuan and said, "who is this?"


    "This is the vice president of our company, Nie Zhengxuan." I introduced it immediately.


    Nie Zhengxuan took a look at Jin Shinan and said, "are you..." She doesn''t know the identity of Jin Shi man. It''s not good to offend him at this time.


    Jin Shinan just laughed and said, "I''m just here to talk business. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Nie Zhengxuan didn''t say anything. Hu Sen took a look at Jin Shinan and said, "President Nie, if you don''t eat, we''re almost finished."


    Nie Zhengxuan thought that it was a canteen at this time.


    After she left, situ GUI said, "when shall we meet tomorrow? By the way, director Wu, how are you going to meet us?"


    Jin Shinan was stunned and said, "are you going out tomorrow?"


    I nodded and said, "yes, we''re going out on a date. Is that ok?"


    Jin Shinan thought for a moment and said, "can you take me one?"


    I shook my head, said: "no, because we are all men and women, three men, three women, unfortunately, you are just a man, unless you bring a woman."


    "It''s simple. Isn''t there Minister Liu? Minister Liu, do you want to go out together? "


    I look at sister Liu. She smiles and says, "I don''t have time. I have to take care of the children at home."


    Jin Shinan was stunned and said, "child? How old are you? It doesn''t look like it. "


    Sister Liu laughs. Jin Shinan is really a little talkative.


    I sighed, and I didn''t know whether Jin Shinan was intentional or unintentional.


    Huson looked at him and said, "you''re not going to take the kids with you."


    Jin Shinan nodded and said, "this is OK."


    We''re all in a daze. This is a bit too big, isn''t it?


    Liu Jie was obviously stunned. She said for a long time, "this is not very good."


    "There''s nothing wrong. I invited you. Come with the kids. I''ll pick you up tomorrow. Where''s your home? "


    I had to smile bitterly. It seems that there is no way to deal with this matter.


    Sister Liu had to say the address for a while, I thought about it, said: "or tomorrow we will come to sister Liu there to gather, you have no problem?"


    Situ GUI and Hu Sen looked at each other and nodded. Now it''s hard to tell what''s going on.


    "I said, which of you has a bigger car? There are a lot of people now."


    "I have an Iveco there. There should be no problem." Situ GUI then said.


    I nodded. It''s settled. I turned my head to see Nie Zhengxuan and found that she was staring at us. I couldn''t help sighing.


    "Ignore them." Huson then said, "anyway, as long as we have a good time, by the way, will she come?"


    I know who Huson is talking about, but I can''t answer.


    Then situ GUI said with a smile, "she won''t come. You don''t have to think about it."


    I gave a dry smile. Situ GUI said this, which showed that he had a close relationship with LAN Feifei. Hu Sen was a little angry and kept silent.


    I had to pretend that I didn''t know anything, and I sat eating.


    After dinner, they all left one after another. I sat in the office and rubbed my head. This time, I really had a headache.


    How come Jin Shinan also came in and took sister Liu with him. It''s enough for me to take Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng. He is exaggerating more than me.


    What does that mean? It''s possible that Jin Shinan doesn''t like older girls.


    Relatively speaking, sister Liu is older than him, but she is very good at maintenance, and she is smart and capable. Although she was a little dishonorable in the past, it doesn''t affect other things.


    I laughed twice. I felt a little funny about this idea.


    "Director Wu. What''s going on? " Just thinking about things, I didn''t expect the door to be pushed open. Then I heard Nie Zhengxuan''s voice.


    She should have come to ask for a crime, but at this time, I don''t want to make too much trouble with her. After all, I haven''t got the climate yet.


    "Sit down, President Nie. I want to know what''s going on? I have a terrible headache now. " I deliberately put on a gloomy expression.Nie Zhengxuan looked at me, looked at the flowers around him and said, "yes, I''ve collected so much."


    "Who said no, there are Husen''s, situ GUI''s, Jin Shi''s, and director Nie''s. I''m crazy."


    "You''re very popular. That''s a good thing?" Listening to Nie Zhengxuan''s tone, she is a little sarcastic.

 Chapter 298

    I gave a wry smile and said, "I''d rather not have this. My God, I''ve just been lovelorn and I haven''t sorted out my emotions yet. What are they doing? It''s annoying."


    Nie Zhengxuan frowned, suddenly laughed and said, "what''s the matter, my fair lady? Is a gentleman nice?"


    I sighed and said, "but I have to give my fair lady a time to prepare. I''ve got four bunches of flowers this morning. I''m still thinking about how to deal with these things. Or I''ll return it directly. Maybe I can withdraw some money. "


    Nie Zhengxuan laughs as expected. I mean it very clearly. I don''t want to fight for anyone and I won''t like anyone. She obviously wants such an answer.


    "I said, director Wu, you don''t have to do this. Women, no matter how hard they try, will marry a man in the end, won''t they? When you can choose, it''s better to choose by yourself. "


    "I''m the only one I love, but I don''t want to marry." I sighed.


    She thought for a moment, said: "if you love not love you, life will not be happy, it is better to find a love you."


    I laughed twice. It seemed that she was talking about herself.


    She seems to have reacted, smiling, and said: "I don''t have a boyfriend now, and I''m not qualified to say that, but it''s better than nothing. By the way, you''re going out tomorrow, aren''t you? "


    I nodded, Nie Zhengxuan thought for a moment, said: "can you take me?"


    I had a headache. What was it called? But it seemed that there was no reason to refuse, so I had to say, "yes, but it''s all a man and a woman. See who you can take with you? "


    "Well, I''ll take Zhengping with me. One man and one woman, no problem. " She said, ran out with a smile, do not give me a chance to refuse.


    I think she heard that we are going to gather at sister Liu''s house tomorrow morning. For her, finding sister Liu''s house is not a big deal. The HR department will have it.


    I rubbed my head and had to tell them the news.


    After a while, situ GUI answered the message: this time is really busy. Fortunately, there are 12 people in the car, right?


    I''ve calculated, Husen brothers and sisters plus Nie brothers and sisters, plus sister Liu and I, Jin Shinan and situ GUI, as well as Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng. It''s really twelve people.


    God, it''s eye-catching everywhere.


    Forget it, I don''t want to. I have to send a message back to situ GUI.


    After a while, Huson''s text message also came: This is just right, we can have a good comparison.


    I wonder who he wants to compete with, Nie Zhengping? He can''t be good at all. And Huson didn''t know, he couldn''t.


    Well, I sighed and sat at my desk. This time I got more and more headache.


    After a while, sister Liu came. She looked at me like this and said, "what''s the matter? It''s not easy to take me and the kids, or we won''t go. "


    I immediately shook my head and said, "it''s not your business. It''s Nie''s sister and brother who are going too."


    Sister Liu was stunned and said, "no, they''re going too."


    I nodded and talked about what happened just now. Sister Liu frowned and said, "that''s interesting. What do they mean by going?"


    "Fight for men, fight for women." I can only say helplessly. Nie Zhengxuan obviously went to rob situ GUI. I''m afraid I''ll get it.


    As for Nie Zhengping, I feel that he should go to me. Huson''s right. It''s a long story. Jin Shinan, I don''t know what it is now.


    But I always feel that among them, only sister Liu, Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin are the most independent. After thinking about it, I haven''t informed Tang Xin. I almost forgot.


    After chatting with sister Liu for a while, she told her that there was no problem. Finally, she left suspiciously.


    I guess she was considering the motive of Jin Shinan''s invitation to her. In the past, would it be quite embarrassing for her to take her alone without any children. It doesn''t seem to make sense.


    But as soon as I was there, I finally agreed.


    I finally called Tang Xin in and explained to her that we were going out to play tomorrow, but they also wanted to follow and said that they would take Ji Changfeng with them.


    Tang Xin agreed. He was worried about Ji Changfeng. I thought about it for a moment. This is also an opportunity. If Nie Zhengping wants to go, he can just mention Ji Changfeng.


    Because if he is there, I believe it will help me.


    I stood up, patted Tang Xin on the shoulder and said, "OK, let''s go to the human resources department. I''ll call Ji Changfeng to see if he can give me face."


    Tang Xin was very happy. When we came to the human resources department, we were still very busy here. I really don''t know what this place is busy with.The salary is calculated by the accounting office. According to the truth, they are an assessment team, but the number of people has obviously exceeded the standard.


    When I saw Chang Ji''s office, I laughed at him and told him.


    Minister Zhou had obviously seen me, and he trotted over with a smile and said, "Oh, director Wu doesn''t come here often. What''s the matter?"


    "I want to talk to Ji Changfeng about something, but I don''t know if he is busy with his work."


    "Not busy, not busy." Minister Zhou laughed and said, "Xiao Liu, take over Ji Changfeng''s work. Ji Changfeng, come here."


    It''s OK. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I called Ji Changfeng this time. I think this little Liu hates him.


    "Director Wu, I have to thank you for being a shareholder this time."


    I am a Leng, this thanks me to do what, this is not Nie Zhengping arrangement? I just jokingly said: "this, should be the above arrangement, I don''t have such great ability."


    "It''s something else to say about the size of the ability. You know, sometimes, luck is also a kind of ability."


    Only then did I realize that the Minister of love this week regarded me as a lucky star. I feel that his recent distribution and becoming a shareholder are all my blessings.


    "That''s also Minister Zhou''s luck." I just laughed back.


    "Not necessarily." Chou chuckled and said, "life has a destiny. I still believe in it. When you didn''t come, I had to carry it to the extreme. It was under pressure. I didn''t turn it up until now. It''s all from you. "


    "What can I do for you?" By this time Ji Changfeng had come over.


    It doesn''t seem very good to say here. If we tell him here that we will go out to play tomorrow, we will hand over the work to others just because of this. It seems a bit unreasonable.


    Minister Zhou saw my concerns and said, "let''s go to my office."


    I laughed and followed Minister Zhou to his office. However, Minister Zhou didn''t come in. He just stood by the door. He was really a man.


    "What on earth is so mysterious?" Ji Changfeng frowned.


    I laughed and said, "don''t you pinch your fingers? Why didn''t you calculate it? "


    "Well, if it is calculated, it will take a lot of energy. To tell you the truth, if it is not calculated, try not to use it. If it''s a small matter, it''s not worth the loss."


    I nodded and said, "it''s really a small thing. I want to invite you to go out with me tomorrow."


    "Ah. No, what about Tang Xin? " Ji Changfeng said.


    "Can''t you do without her? Just the two of us, a little romance. " I deliberately tease Ji Changfeng.


    Unexpectedly, he gave a wry smile and said, "sister Wu, we have something to say. If it''s true, there are too many people to let me go."


    Tang Xin had already covered his mouth with a smile, while I shook my head and said, "of course, Tang Xin will go too. There are many people, including situ GUI, Hu Sen, Hu Yan, Jin Shinan, Liu Jie, Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping."


    Ji Changfeng was stunned and said, "there are so many people, isn''t it? What are you going to do? Go to the barbecue in the open air. It''s OK."


    "Not to mention, I didn''t expect that I could still play like this." I laughed, which reminded me. I immediately took out my mobile phone and sent a text message to situ GUI to tell him if he could prepare.


    He came back soon. Everything was OK. There must be no problem.


    Ji Changfeng waited for me to finish my work, and then he said, "I have nothing to do tomorrow, but I really want to sleep in. Sister Wu, are you so bad?"


    I laughed and said, "don''t say that. You''d better follow. This time, there''s director Nie. Maybe it''s an opportunity."


    "It''s not what I want to be promoted. Oh, forget it. Just go. Who told me Forget it. It''s all right. "


    I smile, Ji Changfeng said should be Tang Xin, if she wants to go, Ji Changfeng should not go.


    I patted him with satisfaction and said, "that''s it. My sister Tang Xin, you should take care of me more along the way."


    Ji Changfeng gave a wry smile and said, "forget it, she should take care of me. I''m not good at anything. By the way, how can I get together tomorrow?"


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I thought that Ji Changfeng didn''t know sister Liu''s family. He should be the only one who doesn''t know her family.


    "Well, come with us this evening and stay with me today." I think this is the best way.


    "No, which room do I sleep in?"


    "Tang Xin''s room. Tang Xin can come and sleep with me. It''s a double bed anyway."


    Ji Changfeng thought for a moment, nodded and said, "this is OK."


    We just came out, and Minister Zhou obviously didn''t hear anything and even laughed at me. I had to respond.Ji Changfeng went on to work. Then Minister Zhou said, "this boy has some skills, and seems to be able to calculate. He is quite accurate. You don''t know how many girls in the department want to eat him now."


    "Yes?" I Leng for a while, and then understand, it seems that Ji Changfeng is still very attractive.


    "Minister Zhou, you have to watch it for me. Don''t let others eat it." Tang Xin was very anxious.


    Minister Zhou took a look at Tang Xin, and then laughed. This old doggie should have seen it.

 Chapter 299

    I also looked back at Tang Xin with a smile. This little girl really had everything written on her face. I could see it all at once, and I didn''t hide it at all. I like it very much.


    Then Minister Zhou said, "OK, I''ll show you."


    "Minister Zhou, you are so trusting that you didn''t ask him to have a look?" I asked.


    "I must have been a little surprised when he got the obscure words."


    I thought for a moment and said, "which one?"


    "He said that my lucky star has no back room in front of me. I don''t know what it means."


    I don''t know. It''s just funny. I didn''t say anything. What''s the explanation of this front and back room.


    At this time, Minister Zhou said, "but I have some experience. In the period before me, the lucky star is you. Director Wu, the former Wu, should be you."


    I thought about it for a moment, and I can explain it in this way. It''s also possible for people to say that it''s me, Wu.


    I can only smile and say: "don''t say that, Minister Zhou. I''m embarrassed. What about the back room?"


    "This is not easy to explain, but since the front is a surname, I always think that the back should be a surname, so..."


    He said, looking to one side, I also looked to the other side. Sister rainbow? Yes, she''s Wu.


    Minister Zhou''s explanation does not seem to go wrong, but it has nothing to do with me and I ignore it.


    We have finished the work here. Let''s go back to the marketing department. Sister Liu arranged the work for the next week. We just broke up.


    After work, I directly connected Ji Changfeng and went home to cook some food. Recently, I''ve been eating out every day. I''m really going to vomit.


    Ji Changfeng was full of praise for my craftsmanship. I looked at him and said with a smile, "well, when I go home to cook, I''ll let Tang Xin learn, and you can eat in the future."


    Ji Changfeng laughs, a little embarrassed.


    I don''t care about this. In the evening, I pull Tang Xin to my house. As soon as the door is closed, I let Ji Changfeng toss about in Tang Xin''s house.


    "Sister Wu, is this really good? It won''t affect you, will it? " Tang Xin, a little girl, still thinks of me.


    I smile, said: "of course it won''t affect, you can rest assured, by the way, if you don''t come to a night attack at night, I promise not to tell."


    Tang Xin''s face was red, and then he said, "no, sister Wu, you will make people happy."


    I laughed. I believe everything I say. I can''t help shaking my head. The little girl is a little too simple.


    The next morning, I drove with him to sister Liu''s house. Maybe it was because I came earlier and other people hadn''t come yet.


    Knocking on the door, I found that sister Liu had already got up and was washing and dressing the little guy.


    "Sit down. There''s dessert on the table. You can eat it yourself." Sister Liu''s voice came out of the bathroom.


    We have a look at the table, it is really good, four-color desserts, or tea and so on, a look is their own elaborate.


    It seems that sister Liu is very poor. It''s the first time I''ve been to my family. The furniture is very old. I can see that sister Liu is a little thrifty.


    Sister Liu can have a good life. I don''t know why she must. I couldn''t help sighing. She didn''t want the child to know, so I didn''t say anything more.


    Ji Changfeng can''t help it for a long time, and has already started to eat. Tang Xin whispers: "brother Changfeng, don''t exaggerate, you won''t let sister Wu."


    I smile, said: "no, do it yourself, food and clothing, do not worry about me on the line."


    When Tang Xin saw that I had made a speech, he began to eat.


    I watched the two of them scramble with a smile.


    "I said, also leave some, who knows the people behind, there is no one who has not eaten." I picked up a cake and it was really good.


    "Don''t worry, there are many more." At this time, sister Liu has come over and brought a bigger plate full of such cakes.


    Her son followed, looking very clever.


    "Good aunt." He obviously recognized me and said hello to me happily.


    The doorbell rang. Sister Liu went to open the door. We looked at the door and found that it was Jin Shinan. He came so early. I found that he was still carrying something.


    "What does this mean?" Looking at what he was carrying, sister Liu felt a little confused.


    "Well, you can help me today. It''s my first time here. I have to bring something, or it won''t look good."


    Jin Shinan said it as if it was normal.


    "You see, let''s take less things. It''s not pretty." I have to say to Tang Xin.


    "You are not the same. You are colleagues. This relationship is different from mine.""Oh, so you don''t think about co-workers." Ji Changfeng said on one side.


    We all recognized the meaning of the words. We laughed together. Even sister Liu''s son didn''t know why, so he laughed with us.


    Unexpectedly, this joke made Jin Shinan blush and said for a long time, "this, this is not what I said. In a word, just accept it."


    Liu Jie also saw that if she didn''t accept this thing, Jin Shinan couldn''t get off the stage, so she had to accept it.


    I immediately stepped aside and said, "come on, come on. Those who come early can sit on the sofa. You can sit on Changfeng''s side and have some snacks. This is made by Sister Liu by hand. It''s delicious."


    "OK, OK." Jin Shinan is not welcome either.


    At that time, I didn''t feel that he was playing in the canteen, but I didn''t feel that he was a big boy.


    Now I''m sitting there, picking up a cake and eating it in one bite.


    That''s great. Look, he choked immediately. Ji Changfeng had no choice but to pour him a cup of tea. It was much better to drink it. We all laughed again.


    After a while, Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping actually came. Of course, they didn''t carry anything, which made us feel a little better. If we didn''t pull out the people, we immediately felt wrong.


    They were not polite. After a few words, they sat down and began to eat breakfast.


    Hu Sen, situ GUI and Hu Yan are the last to arrive, but when they come, they have already prepared the outdoor barbecue.


    Ready to start, I look at so many people, suddenly found that there seems to be a lot of hostility, so look, all eyes are murderous.


    Well, I hope it will be a good rest day.


    When everyone had breakfast, we just cleaned up. Fortunately, situgui, Iveco, was quite spacious. We still had a good seat to sit down.


    At this time, situ GUI was driving. Nie Zhengxuan had planned to sit in the front, but Hu Sen just sat in the front and told him that if he changed people to drive later, it would be OK.


    This time Nie Zhengxuan had no choice but to look at me helplessly.


    I saw sister Liu and the child sitting in the back, and Jin Shinan was also sitting there. He was making the little guy laugh. When he saw me coming up, he just laughed at me.


    I had to smile bitterly. This guy really came to disturb the game.


    I can only find a place with Tang Xin to sit down first. I don''t want to be next to Nie Zhengping. Tang Xin is sitting there, and Nie Zhengping can''t help it, but he is sitting behind me. Look at the meaning, we have to talk all the way.


    I pretended not to wake up. As soon as I got on the bus, I pretended to sleep with my eyes closed.


    We thought about this place, that is, a reservoir, which is relatively large, and there are places for us to barbecue in the open air, and there are dams, mountains and water, so we can go there to play.


    There are swimming places over there, but they are all open-air. We don''t even have swimsuits.


    I don''t like swimming very much either, but Tang Xin is very interested. There must be some people who sell these things in that place. It''s OK to buy them now.


    After driving for an hour, we got to the place. We had to stop the car and unload all the things on it by ourselves. Men are the main force.


    However, in addition to the normal cooperation between situ GUI and Hu Sen, Nie Zhengping and Ji Changfeng always have a sense of superior subordinate relationship because they are usually in the same department, while Jin Shinan''s appearance is really embarrassing, which makes everyone a little hard to accept.


    At this time, Hu Yan came to hold me and said, "sister Wu, where are we going?"


    This speech, several women all looked at me, I took a look, the women in this, except Nie Zhengxuan, other probably all listen to me.


    "Let''s go to the dam. I don''t want to go swimming. If you want to go, you can go first. I heard there are pavilions or something on the dam. We''re just out for a day. " I had to make an idea first.


    "No, I like the water side." Nie Zhengxuan had different opinions at this time.


    Huson then came over and said, "well, let''s go wherever we want. This stove or something is in the car. It won''t be lost. Let''s play first. We''ll meet again near noon, and then we''ll have a barbecue. OK?"


    As soon as everyone nodded, I just laughed and said, "I''ll go to the dam. If you want to go there, you can follow me."


    At this time, sister Liu followed her and said, "I''ve been there with my children. I''m afraid there will be an accident by the water. I''d better forget it. I''ll follow you."


    Hu Yan also came here, ready to go to the dam with me. Tang Xin likes the water. He takes Ji Changfeng to swim first. Ji Changfeng looks at me, so I have to nod my head, and he is pulled away by Tang Xin.


    Nie Zhengxuan then said, "I''m going to the water. I''m going with Tang Xin. Who''s going?" She looked at situ GUI and wanted to see how to choose him.But situ GUI laughed and said, "I don''t like to go out to play. Well, you all go out. I can wait for you here, or I can go out to play myself."


    Nie Zhengxuan was stunned and was about to say something. Tang Xin had turned around and held her, saying, "president, there''s no choice here. Let''s go." Said, she forced a pull Nie positive spin.


    Nie Zhengxuan''s strength is not as big as her, so she is just pulled away for a while.


    Husen and others are going to follow us to the dam. I have a look at this situation. This time, we are all a little embarrassed.


    Jin Shinan doesn''t know what''s going on with Liu Jie. He seems to be always around Liu Jie.


    However, Nie Zhengping and sister Liu are somewhat unclear. But now it seems that Nie Zhengping has nothing to do with it, but has been following me all the time.


    Nie shunsen, obviously I can''t solve this problem.


    I have to pull Hu Yan to go together, so as not to get close to them. It''s too embarrassing.


    The dam of the reservoir is very high, but there are stairs. It''s very easy to take this. Moreover, when you get to the top, a cool wind blows, which makes you feel very good, and there is a faint smell of water.


    Far away, you can see a large pool, which is quite large. Look at this meaning, they are playing with water over there.


    Because it''s too far away to see Tang Xin at all, and I don''t know how they are playing.


    "What do you think?" I was standing on the edge of the dam, looking into the distance, when Huson came over and stood beside me.


    I just found out, I don''t know when, sister Liu has gone far with Jin Shinan.


    And Hu Yan then changed the position, stood on the other side of Hu Sen, let this place close to me out. Huson is standing by my side.


    I didn''t know what I was thinking, so I sighed.


    "Not happy? Have a bad day. It''s mainly too many people. " Nie Zhengping then stood on the other side and said.


    "Yes, if Nie Zhengxuan didn''t ask you to come here, there would not have been many people today." Huson was also sarcastic.


    "Don''t even say it." I said softly, I didn''t know what the situation was, but they were still talking nonsense.


    When I said that, they stopped talking.


    I looked at the distance and said, "I''m thinking, maybe I won''t be working for Nie''s company for long."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can come to my hu company whenever you want. I can give you a position as vice president." I had no choice but to give him a white look. He was not afraid of Nie Zhengping''s suspicion.

 Chapter 300

    But Nie Zhengping didn''t seem to think so at all. He looked at me and said, "what''s the matter? Why do you say that? "


    I had to smile bitterly, look at him and say: "no team, have you ever thought about it? Because I don''t have a team, chairman Nie won''t face me, and Li Tao and Lei Huasheng won''t face me. In this way, they will be targeted."


    Nie Zhengping is no longer talking. He should know something. I think Nie Xiaoran should have said something to him.


    Hu Sen said: "don''t worry, I don''t have to stand in line for talents like you. I can give you 10% shares and make you a shareholder."


    I just laughed. Hu Sen didn''t know what I was thinking, but he was very helpful, because when he said that, I saw Nie Zhengping thinking about things.


    He''s my next target. I have to target him now.


    Nie Zhengping is obviously thinking about this, I said calmly: "in Nie, only the resident shareholders will not be kicked out, right?"


    "Resident shareholders, what does that mean?" he said


    I smile, said: "this is our Nie''s internal secrets, you do not know."


    This is what I asked sister Liu to inquire about. The so-called "resident right east" refers to the person who holds more than 10% of the shares. But there are only a few such people.


    For example, Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping, the reason why Nie Xiaoran only gave them 10% is that they will not be kicked out if they have such equity.


    And Lei Huasheng and Li Tao also hold part of it, which forms the opposite trend.


    This time, 15% has been taken out, but a few people have not hurt their muscles and bones. They can only say that their equity is slightly less, but they have not been able to pull them down.


    And the following shareholders, just an ordinary shareholder, can be swallowed by her at any time.


    "I''m not going to let you leave Nie." Nie Zhengping said at this time.


    Hu Sen laughed twice and said, "you won''t let me. What a joke. You''re not the top chairman. Can you manage this?"


    Nie Zhengping glared at Hu Sen without saying anything. I just smile, said: "OK, you two also don''t make trouble, today is to play, don''t say business is not good?"


    I feel that the goal has been achieved, so I have nothing more to say. At this time, I saw that in the distance, sister Liu and Jin Shinan had already gone quite far away, so I had to pull Hu Yan towards them.


    Yu Guangchu, I saw Nie Zhengping and Hu Sen look at each other, then quickly follow up, this time they really have to carry on.


    We played on the dam all morning, and then we went back. When we got back to the car, we found that situ GUI was not here. It seemed that he had gone to another place.


    He was just about to look for him, but he came back. I saw some more plush toys in his hands. It turned out that he had just won the game.


    I like this very much. I chose one. Situ GUI greets Hu Sen and Nie Zhengping, and the three begin to prepare for the barbecue.


    After a while, sister Liu and Jinshi came back. We chased them just now, but they didn''t know which way to take. After a while, they were lost.


    When he came back, he couldn''t help being teased by us for a while. Jin Shinan was not worried, but just laughed at us.


    I saw that child looking at our toys, eyes are all like the look, but did not come to take.


    "Take it. Uncle situ won it. He doesn''t need it anyway." I said with a smile.


    Then the child looked at sister Liu, who sighed and said, "OK, you can take one. You can choose one you like best."


    "Take them all. Just leave one for each of us. The rest is yours." I laughed.


    Sister Liu shook her head and said, "you are so spoiled by your children. OK, you can choose some good-looking ones for your aunt, and then take them yourself, OK


    I laughed, sister Liu, the child is so good, how can it be spoiled.


    As expected, the child came to share toys with us, and left one for Nie Zhengxuan and Tang Xin who didn''t come back. Then he took other toys and laughed happily.


    I have a look, the child is really sensible, take out the toys, a look is that he likes very much, have left us.


    Jin Shinan has gone to help. This kind of thing must be done by men. We open Iveco''s door and the back luggage compartment, play songs, sit there and smell the meat.


    At this time, Ji Changfeng came back with Tang Xin and Nie Zhengxuan. It seems that three people have a good time.


    Only Ji Changfeng''s helpless face, see this meaning, be entangled by two women, also quite annoyed.


    I laughed, Ji Changfeng then motioned to me. It seems that you have something to tell me.


    I had to follow him to one side, because it was his relationship. Everyone knew that he had a relationship with Tang Xin. At this time, he took me to one side, and other people didn''t care."What''s the matter, so mysterious?"


    "Is that sister Wu rich? My God, the things here are too expensive. I took some of them, but it''s not enough. " Looking at him, he must have spent a lot just now.


    "How much did you bring?" I asked strangely.


    "Five hundred."


    I almost burst out with a mouthful of blood. Five hundred is enough to do something. This place itself is not noisy. Everything must be expensive. Ji Changfeng doesn''t come out very often at first sight. This can be done.


    I have to get 10000 yuan from my pocket. Today I have prepared some, but I know that no one will let me spend money today. Hu Sen and Nie Zhengping will definitely not have this problem.


    I gave him 10000 yuan.


    "Well, I just need a little."


    "Take it and have a good time with Tang Xin. There''s a small playground over there. Then tonight, you''ll find a hotel outside. Don''t go back."


    Ji Changfeng was stunned and looked at me. I had to stick out my tongue at him and said, "come on, I''m very optimistic about you. Besides, don''t let Tang Xin down."


    Ji Changfeng had to scratch his head and said, "why don''t we go home?"


    "Because I''m going home." I said with a smile.


    "You alone?"


    "Shh." I motioned to him. Ji Changfeng understood and said with a smile, "OK, I understand. OK, I''ll return it to you later."


    "No, just take it and use it. I have some things that I don''t want you to do in the future."


    Ji Changfeng looked at me and said with a smile, "I understand Nie Zhengping, right?"


    I nodded, Ji Changfeng is very smart in this aspect.


    "Hey, there''s already something cooked. Don''t you eat it?" Far away, we came back after hearing situ GUI call us.


    Situ GUI looked at us and said, "what are you doing? It''s furtive. "


    I smile, said: "this ah, is a secret, I will not tell you, is not ah, Tang Xin."


    My name is Tang Xin. Other people laugh. The more you do something like this, the more they will believe it.


    See this meaning, Ji Changfeng just asked me about Tang Xin. Tang Xin was also stunned. Then he looked at Ji Changfeng.


    I smile, sit back in the car, at this time Hu Yan handed me a few strings of barbecue, not to mention, their level is good. It''s delicious, too.


    But at this time, I found that Nie Zhengxuan was sitting on one side, sulking. I don''t know what happened. I looked at Nie Zhengxuan, but I heard Hu Yan whispering: "I deliberately annoyed her."


    I look to situ GUI. It''s probably related to him.


    I looked at Hu Yan and asked, "how did you get angry with her just now?"


    "As soon as she came, she went to see situ GUI and teased him from time to time. I thought it was interesting. Just when situ GUI gave me this Shaochuan, I gave him a kiss." Hu Yan said with a smile.


    I was just depressed. This Hu Yan is really scheming. In this way, Nie Zhengxuan must be quite depressed.


    But I am also very angry, this situ GUI, also don''t know to hide, was also Hu Yan pro to.


    But this can really make me angry. I looked at Hu Yan and said, "do you like situ GUI?"


    "I don''t like it." Hu Yan said with a smile: "really, I don''t like situ GUI very much. Although he is an entrepreneur as famous as my brother, I don''t like him very much."


    I had to smile bitterly. Sure enough, I like situ GUI very much. Hu Yan is not rare.


    "Then you are not afraid of Nie Zhengxuan''s revenge?"


    "I''m not afraid of her." Hu Yan said with a smile, "sister Wu, I know you like situ GUI."


    I am a Leng, Hu Yan is how to see out.


    The woman said, "I don''t want to see her smile. I don''t want to see her smile. Don''t worry. I''m just angry with you. "


    I don''t know if I want to thank her.


    At this time, Ji Changfeng and several other people have already started drinking. We plan to let some of our women drive them back in the evening. Anyway, none of them here can''t drive.


    After a few drinks, Ji Changfeng felt as if he had drunk too much and began to talk more.


    He then pointed to Nie Zhengxuan, said: "our beauty president, there may be a shock recently, oh, you are careful."


    Ji Changfeng didn''t even talk to the door.


    "Scared? What kind of fright? " Nie Zheng Xuan asked strangely.

 Chapter 301

    Ji Changfeng said: "this can''t be said, but some fright comes from the sky. Just be careful."


    When I see Ji Changfeng like this, I can''t help thinking that when we first met him, it was the same at that time. This guy always says half of what he says.


    Nie Zhengping then said: "Ji Changfeng, I have heard of you. You are very famous in our human resources department. Many people are willing to complete your task for you. Why? "


    "Because I''m accurate." Ji Changfeng laughs and says, "I just want to help them sometimes, and they will help me immediately."


    Tang Xin said on one side: "brother Chang Feng is an expert in divination. It''s just a formal divination every day, and it''s very expensive."


    I saw other people shaking their heads and saying nothing, obviously not believing it, but situ GUI and Hu Sen were serious on one side.


    Nie Zhengping then looked at situ GUI and said, "what''s the matter? What do you believe in this expression? "


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "of course I believe it. He belongs to Shensuan family. Husen and I both know it." Huson nodded to one side, apparently agreeing.


    This time Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan were stunned, because it''s not easy to let situ GUI and Hu Sen agree at the same time. It shows that they are really capable.


    Nie Zhengxuan is very interested, said: "then you calculate, wait for the first from our side who is running."


    Ji Changfeng laughed and said, "this game is interesting. So, you can see the tree in front of us. It''s facing the road. We take this tree as the line, and the next one is a little girl who passes the tree line first."


    Several people look to the other side of the road. There is not a little girl. There are many people on this road, and there are a few people not far away. Look at this meaning, it should be coming towards this side.


    But there were four or five adults, and none of them was a little girl.


    Nie Zhengping took a look and said, "it seems that you are sure to lose. There is no little girl around here."


    Those girls have already walked to the place about 50 meters away from the tree. The little girl still didn''t show up. I was a little nervous.


    Is Ji Changfeng really accurate?


    It''s already 40 meters. Just at this time, suddenly a little girl riding a bicycle in the distance came quickly.


    This place is a downhill, and her speed is obviously faster than others.


    But from here, those people should be faster than the little girl. Ji Changfeng is sure to lose this time.


    But I think Ji Changfeng is very calm. The adults were only ten meters away from the tree, while the little girl was still a hundred meters away.


    Just at this time, suddenly the little girl called out: "those uncles and aunts in front of you, your wallet has dropped."


    A few people immediately stopped five meters away from the tree.


    Soon, the little girl caught up with them. She handed them a wallet, which they immediately appreciated. It was really his lost wallet.


    It can be seen that they want to thank the little girl very much, but as soon as she handed in her wallet, the little girl immediately pedaled her bicycle and rushed over the tree in front of them.


    All people are Leng there, Nie Zhengxuan at this time turned his head to see Ji Changfeng.


    Ji Changfeng laughed and said, "it''s a pity that I can''t take part in gambling with this. Otherwise, you''ll lose miserably, won''t you?"


    "Really." Nie Zhengping also responded at this time.


    I look at Ji Changfeng like this. I really don''t know what he is doing. At this time, he suddenly gives me a look in the eyes. Isn''t it? He is still very sober now. He should not drink too much.


    What does he mean? He''s not going to help me now. How is he going to help me?


    "That Ji Changfeng, right? Can you calculate it for me? As much as you want. " Nie Zhengxuan came and said.


    Ji Changfeng shook his head and said, "you are a matter of emotion. What do you want me to say? It''s not easy to calculate, and it''s very difficult to do without a solution. "


    Nie Zhengxuan was stunned, and was obviously hit by Ji Changfeng.


    Nie Zhengping also came over and said, "that elder sister is not easy to calculate. Can you calculate it for you?"


    Ji Changfeng just laughed and said, "there is a peach blossom robbery in your life, but how to say your life is the best one in your family."


    Nie Zhengping was very happy and said, "really? Is it the best? "


    Ji Changfeng nodded and said: "it''s the best, but I can''t say more now, because there are some things that you have to experience by yourself, and ah, you can only have such a good life if you help the people you should help, otherwise, you will have the same fate as your family."


    Nie Zhengping didn''t say anything. He was obviously guessing who should help.


    Because Ji Changfeng was here, for a moment, it was very lively. Several people had a good time.


    We a few women sat on one side, also said their own words, Nie Zhengxuan finally want to open, with us to play together.It''s also a pleasure. We didn''t finish until five or six o''clock in the afternoon. I took them back to sister Liu''s house, and then we could separate, because everyone''s car was parked at sister Liu''s house.


    "Well, director situ, how can you come back? After drinking today, don''t drive, or I''ll take you back first? " Nie Zhengxuan did not give up at this time.


    Think about it. Hu Yan can take Hu Sen with him, and we can certainly take Ji Changfeng. As for Jin Shinan, he just said to Liu Jie that Liu Jie would send her back.


    "No, you have to take care of your brother."


    "My brother can be taken care of by director Wu." Nie Zhengxuan said with a smile.


    I hate this woman in my heart. In order to chase situ GUI, I really don''t want her face. Why should I send Nie Zhengping.


    What are you trying to say? But situ GUI said, "if you don''t tell me, I forget that you and Nie Zhengping are brothers and sisters. They must live near each other. You can take him home directly. Let director Wu take me home. It''s a good way to go


    Nie Zhengxuan was stunned and said, "I''ll see you off."


    "That''s a lot of trouble. Your sister and brother still score and drive away. Forget it, director Wu, thank you for seeing me off today. Would you like to invite you to dinner tonight?" Situ GUI then said to me.


    I have to shrug and say, "it doesn''t matter if I send you back for dinner."


    "Yes, yes." Situ GUI then said, "this is just right. Everyone has been allocated. Let''s go."


    I can only sigh, from behind came a murderous, feeling that it should be Nie Zhengxuan, but I don''t care about her.


    This woman, why take others to pave the way for you, don''t even think about it.


    When we arrived at sister Liu''s house, Jin Shinan said that there was another project. He just told sister Liu about it and then left. We left with a smile.


    Situ GUI finally took me to his car, so I had to give the key to Tang Xin. Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng drive away. I don''t know where Ji Changfeng will take Tang Xin.


    I got into situ GUI''s car and said, "I think Nie Zheng hates me."


    "Don''t think so." Situ GUI then said: "the more you hide from her, the more she will advance. You drive and take me to the hotel, but don''t go in. I get out of the car and leave. You drive back to your home. I''ll follow you. "


    I smile, said: "fortunately today they are arranged out of Tang Xin."


    Situ GUI said: "they will follow us. Don''t worry, but you just send it to us and leave. They won''t doubt you any more. Although they are a little unhappy, they can''t help it."


    I nodded. It''s a solution, and I really want to solve this problem.


    Besides, there should be no problem if the staff is arranged according to situ GUI''s way, but Nie Zhengxuan''s mind is too small.


    I drove the car and walked for a while. Sure enough, I saw Nie Zhengxuan''s car coming up from behind. I could see that they were not at ease.


    I didn''t care. I drove like this and soon sent situ GUI to me.


    He got out of the car and asked me if he wanted to invite me to dinner. I had to shake my head. He made the play a little interesting.


    I drove, went to the market to buy a la carte, and then I went back.


    Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng didn''t come back. It seems that Ji Changfeng stayed in a hotel with Tang Xin.


    I don''t care about this. When I get home, I go to the kitchen to cook.


    After cooking for about an hour, I heard someone knocking at the door. In the past, it was situ GUI who opened the door.


    As soon as he came in, he closed the door, hugged me and said, "they''re gone, and I''ll come to you."


    "Don''t worry, I''m still cooking on the fire." I pushed him away in a hurry and turned off the kitchen fire first.


    When I brought the dishes to the table, he had already sat there and said, "I don''t know how long it''s been. I''ve come back here again. Besides, I haven''t eaten your dishes for a long time."


    I had to nod his forehead and say: "poor mouth, who is to blame? If you have the ability, go and tell Tang Xin by yourself."


    Situ GUI just laughed. I know he didn''t dare.


    We had dinner together. It''s really a long time since we had dinner together. I saw him and he was really happy.


    "By the way, what''s the situation between Jin Shinan and Liu Jie?" Situ GUI remembered this.


    I shake my head. How can I know what''s going on? Anyway, Jin Shinan has been acting with sister Liu. I still want to ask?


    I had to shrug my shoulders and say, "I don''t know. This is more troublesome."


    "What''s the matter?" Asked situ GUI.


    I thought about it for a while. I couldn''t tell him about Sister Liu, so I had to say, "nothing. Forget it. By the way, do you want to go back today?"


    "What do you say?" He laughed at me."I hate it. You''d better go back." I had to give him a white look.


    He looked at me and pretended to say, "Oh, well, OK, I''ll go back after dinner."


    I had to look at him again and say, "you fool, you know how to bully me."


    He laughed and said, "don''t Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng come here?"


    "I don''t think so. I let them go out to play, but I have to tell you that it''s because of you. Now Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping know that I live here. What should I do?" I think of this. If they come to me, what can I do?


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll rent you another room. This time, it''s closer to my side, so you can come at any time."


    I gave him a white look, but still nodded. I also want to see him. If I could get closer, it would be better.


    "Why don''t we rent it tomorrow?" Situ GUI then asked.


    I shook my head and said, "if I want to rent it, I will go out with Tang Xin. If I go out with you, it may be very troublesome."


    "What are you afraid of? Just go out as lanfeifei." Situ GUI said suddenly.


    I thought for a moment, as lanfeifei, isn''t that very dangerous? If I go out like this, no matter who knows I''m with situ GUI, it''s a troublesome thing.


    "Don''t worry. This place has my hotel, bathroom or other places at any time. You can bring a suit of clothes. If there is anything, you can change it directly."


    I thought about it. Should I take the risk?

 Chapter 302

    Situ GUI looked at me, he was waiting for my answer, I thought, I lanfeifei really should appear again, I''m back, I want to let everyone know that I''m back.


    Maybe I can find some other clues. Also, should I really go to see sister Liu.


    Think about it or forget it. Now Minister Gao is outside. I have no problem finding him. But if I see sister Liu, she is still in Nie''s family now. I''m afraid she will be in trouble.


    In any case, situ GUI''s method is feasible. After thinking about it, I still have no problem, so I nodded and said, "yes, but don''t call the media any more."


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "I''m sure they won''t. don''t worry. They don''t have that sensitivity sometimes."


    I have to sigh, tomorrow is not sure what will happen.


    At this time, situ GUI had put down the bowl and looked at me and laughed. He was a little disgusting.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m full, so I''m going to eat you now." Situ GUI''s hand was a little hateful, and he grabbed it twice.


    "No I stepped back, but he held me up from behind.


    "I hate it. Let me down quickly." I said in a delicate voice.


    But he didn''t care about it and went to the bedroom.


    "Wait, are you ready for protection?"


    "Don''t worry, I must have."


    "No, you''re ready for that." I know it''s no fun to talk about anything now, so I''ll have to go.


    However, my heart is also looking forward to the occurrence of this thing, because I find that I like this feeling more and more now.


    We had a crazy night. The next day, I felt a little sour, but in the morning, situ GUI had already got up.


    He found me a nice dress, and then he called me.


    I still want to stay in bed again, but listen to him, if Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng come back and see me, they will be in a bit of trouble. I want to get up quickly and put on my clothes.


    I can''t eat breakfast at home because I''ve changed back to lanfeifei.


    With situ GUI out of the door, we went to a nearby snack street to eat something, and then left here.


    To be honest, we have known situ GUI for a long time. We have never come out together like this. Even if we want to come out, we have to catch up with other people.


    This is the first time that I put my arms around situ GUI. I feel very natural.


    This feeling, let my heart relaxed down. Situ GUI said, "how about it? Do you feel good?"


    He said, "when I want to go shopping with you, I have no chance to tell you."


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "why do you think I took you out? Of course, I just want to take you shopping, and then we can go to the playground."


    "There will be a lot of people. What if someone recognizes me?" I had no choice but to say.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "there''s nothing so right."


    I had to sigh and say, "OK, I''ll listen to your arrangement, but let me rent the house first, and don''t forget that renting the house can''t use my identity or your identity now, can''t you? If you rent Wu Xin''er''s house, you can''t


    But he said, "I''ll go and rent another one. The key will be here in a moment


    I gave him a white look, and he arranged for someone else.


    "Who? It''s not your man, is it? " I had no choice but to say.


    "Wu Tu said:" of course, you are my former boyfriend


    I am stunned, my ex boyfriend, who? I don''t know.


    Situ GUI then said with a smile: "now although you say that you are separated from your ex boyfriend, you can''t do without this person, so I have arranged one for you this time. Don''t worry, everything can be arranged properly."


    I have to nod. I can still trust his arrangement.


    We went to the commercial street here first. Situ GUI was going to buy some clothes for me, but I stopped him. Because if these clothes finally appear on Wu Xin''er, it''s a little hard to explain.


    After listening to me, situ GUI nodded and agreed.


    But even if I look at it like this, I feel very good, because I am carrying situ GUI''s arm, and the service staff will call us as girlfriends and girlfriends.


    I like this kind of address. I haven''t felt it for a long time.


    Just strolling happily, a figure appeared in front of us, blocking situ GUI. We were all in a daze. Who is that?


    I looked up and saw that it was situ Yan. Why is she here.Situ GUI was also stunned for a moment, then said with a smile: "scare me, come on, Feifei, let me introduce you. This is my sister, situ Yan. This is Lan Feifei. You should know, sister. "


    Situ Yan looked at me strangely, so I pretended to see her for the first time and saluted her.


    I saw her frown and said for a long time, "you are..." She said this to situ GUI.


    "We are shopping. What''s the matter?" Situ GUI asked strangely.


    Situ Yan sighed, and then said, "OK, I won''t disturb you. I''ll tell you in the evening. By the way, did you go home tonight?"


    "This, should be back." Situ GUI had to smile sheepishly.


    Situ Yan looked at me again and then left. I looked at her back, she saw me, as if a little unhappy.


    "What''s the matter? Doesn''t she like me? " I asked softly.


    "She should like Wu xiner. Now she keeps talking about Wu xiner at home. I can see that she wants Wu xiner to marry me." Situ GUI said.


    I laughed. That''s it. Situ GUI also laughed.


    "I''m jealous. You still have a heart of Wu. What''s the matter?"


    I pretended to say. He laughed and said, "I''m wrong. You''re the only one in my heart. Really, Feifei."


    "Well, I believe you once. Let''s go and take me to have a hairdressing. I haven''t tried it for a long time."


    Respectfully, he said, "where you want to go, you have no problem."


    With that, situ GUI came over and held me. We left with a smile. I haven''t been so happy for a long time.


    Situ GUI took me to have a hairdressing. I haven''t had a hairdressing for a long time. The beauty who does hairdressing is also very good at saying that your husband is really handsome and so on.


    I like listening to this very much. These people are all eye essence, which can be seen at a glance.


    After enjoying this, we went to the amusement park and ate something outside at noon. There was really nothing delicious, but the feeling was different. I was very happy to have something to eat with situ GUI so quietly.


    The service staff over there looked at us and seemed to be whispering. They didn''t know what to say.


    Besides, people may not say that it''s us, so I don''t want to do anything else. After eating with situ GUI, I came to the amusement park.


    Speaking of all, I don''t like to play with these things. It''s a bit too exciting, but it''s OK to follow situ GUI for a stroll.


    There are also places for adult entertainment in the amusement park, but they are all electric toys. I can''t play either. I can only watch situ GUI playing there.


    I sit on one side and it feels good.


    When it was getting late, someone called situ GUI. Situ GUI said his position. Not long after that, a well-dressed employee came and handed him a key.


    I laughed. This should be my ex boyfriend.


    The young man is still fresh, but not so handsome.


    When he left, I said, "your ex arranged this for me. It''s not good."


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "yes, it''s because of this that you can divide your hands, because he is only an ordinary employee, and he is also a small branch company, not the head office. But you are the director of a large enterprise, aren''t you? "


    I had to nod, sigh, said: "if this continues, I can also protect the identity there."


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "no, I said I would protect you, so I will protect you. Don''t worry, you won''t have any problems. You will still be there. It''s just more difficult."


    I have to go and laugh, I''ll go and play with you


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "look at it''s getting late. Where are we going? Don''t go. Let''s go to eat first. Then you call Tang Xin and go back home. I''ll go back to see what the family says."


    I put out my tongue. That''s true.


    We found a hotel and ordered something. We are waiting here.


    A figure then stood beside our table.


    I am a Leng, this who ah, so impolite, but I turn a look, but found that it is Jin Shinan, how he is here.


    Situ GUI also raised his head. Seeing that it was him, he laughed and said, "it''s really a predestined relationship. I''ve seen you here. Why, come here to eat? This is my restaurant. I''ll let them give you a free bill later."


    "That''s not necessary." Jin Shinan then looked at me and situ GUI and asked, "who is this?"


    "Oh, this is my wife." I''m a little unprepared that situ GUI should introduce me like this.


    On hearing this, Jin Shinan said with a smile, "Oh, your wife, no, aren''t you unmarried? If you are really married, that Nie Zhengxuan won''t chase you so much, will he? "Situ GUI said: "fiancee, we are not married, I will not like that Nie Zhengxuan, because I have my own wife."


    Jin Shinan nodded, then turned to me and said, "Hello, my name is Jin Shinan."


    I had to pretend to see him for the first time, put out my hand and said, "Hello, my name is lanfeifei."


    But suddenly I said, "I''m going to shake hands with him. I''ve been calling him to see him for a long time."


    I think I said something wrong. It seems that I said something wrong. I was a little careless for a moment, so I said my name.


    "Yes, my name is lanfeifei. What''s the matter?" I asked. Jin Shinan''s face had returned to normal by this time, and he came to shake hands with me.


    "Oh, nothing. It''s just that someone with the same name as you is a little distracted."


    I had to nod. I felt Jin Shinan''s expression just now. There must be something wrong.


    At this time, our food had already come up. Situ GUI called the service staff and told him to give Jin Shinan a free bill before he left.


    After Jin Shinan expressed his thanks to him, he sat down on another table. I saw him holding his mobile phone, as if he had taken two pictures at our side. But situ GUI didn''t say anything, so I had to say nothing.

 Chapter 303

    "Eat quickly. You''ll have to leave soon. I promise something will happen later, but that''s good. It will help tomorrow."


    I had to frown. He didn''t know what he was thinking. After a quick meal, situ GUI and I quickly walked towards the back of the hotel. There is a toilet over there, which was used by their staff. Situ GUI was temporarily requisitioned.


    He changed me first. Then I also changed my clothes, which is no longer the same as lanfeifei. When I come out again, I will be Wu Xin''er.


    Situ GUI asked me to call Tang Xin and ask her to come and meet me at the back door, while he left from the front door.


    After a while, Tang Xin called me. She had already arrived at the back door. I went out through the back door. Tang Xin was driving my car and waiting for me there. At this time, he said with a smile, "sister Wu, the date is over?"


    I watched her shake her head, get on the car, let her around to the front, I want to see what happened to situ GUI?


    When I drove to Qianmen, I found that it was quite busy here. At this time, dozens of cars were parked here. At first sight, they were powerful. I don''t know who they were.


    We parked the car in a remote place. At this time, the text message came. Situ GUI sent it, saying that he had already come out. There should be no problem. I took a look, deleted the text message and looked over there.


    After a while, a group of people came out of the hotel. I knew the three people in front of me. They were Mr. Jin, Li Tao and Mr. Jin Shinan.


    Sure enough, they came. I knew it would be like this. Behind them, there were a group of people in suits. They didn''t know what they were doing, but they didn''t look like good people.


    "Find it for me. Go out and find it for me." King''s voice is very loud, "send the photos everywhere, be sure to find them for me. Remember, when you find them, please come here. If anyone dares to move his finger, I''ll chop him."


    I saw the people behind him answer, and then I left. Mr. king, what is his identity and what is the relationship between him and lanfeifei?


    I feel that I can''t find anything to stay here, which makes Tang Xin drive away. When I get home, I''m still thinking about it. I feel that situ GUI''s arrangement is really interesting.


    I have to go to work again tomorrow. To be honest, I always feel that the rest time is always so short and the working time is so long. It''s strange how my father supported such a big company at the beginning.


    Tang Xin said with interest: "sister Wu, who is he looking for?"


    "They''re looking for lanfeifei," I said with a smile


    "Sister Wu always has such an influence, don''t you know what kind of person she is? Show me when you have time. "


    I have to promise. I really can''t object to Tang Xin''s idea. This can be regarded as my confidant. I think she knows a lot, except that she doesn''t know I''m lanfeifei.


    It''s not that I can''t tell her, but she doesn''t know what I want now. I think it''s too early to tell her now.


    When I arrived at the company the next morning, I heard the girls at the front desk whispering, as if they were saying something.


    "What are you talking about?" I went to ask.


    "Oh, Hello, director Wu." The little girl then got up and saluted me. Then she laughed with embarrassment and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just that I heard that a big man appeared yesterday, which shocked a lot of people."


    "Oh, what kind of big man?" I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Director Wu, don''t you know? It''s all over the Internet. It''s said that... " She looked around and made sure there was no one else. Then she said, "I heard it''s the predecessor of Nie''s company, the eldest lady of LAN''s company."


    I am a Leng, how to pass so fast, and said that the Internet already has, how is this going on?


    I immediately went back to my office, turned on my computer, and searched the Internet. Sure enough, many websites have already published this, but my website is the kind of business network in this city. After all, this matter is news here, and it''s nothing out of this city.


    There is an interesting title. Lanfeifei appears to make an appointment with her lover, and various forces search for her whereabouts one after another.


    I click on it and have a look. It''s a picture of me and situ GUI shopping, as well as a picture of me and situ GUI playing in the amusement park.


    No, where did these pictures come from? According to reason, except for meeting situ Yan and Jin Shinan once, we didn''t meet anyone.


    And I didn''t meet the media yesterday. After thinking about it, I suddenly remembered what situ GUI said yesterday. He said Nie Zhengxuan would not doubt me.


    I obviously mean Wu Xin''er. Does he want my identity to appear on the Internet?


    I have a close look at this news. It was basically released last night.


    Looking down again, I found that all the forces were looking for me. Nie Xiaoran''s direct search was below. If he found me, it would be a reward of three million yuan.Of course, it''s still good in name. It''s said that miss lanfeifei is the legal successor of LAN family and will give me a certain share.


    On the other hand, Huson also appeared the clue to find me, which is three million.


    What''s even more interesting is that in addition to these two items, there is one item that Jin Shinan posted to look for me. He only said that he would like to thank you after the event, but he didn''t sign up for the money.


    This is really strange. What does Jin Shinan want me to do? He has no direct relationship with me.


    Of course, I mean LAN Feifei, because Wu xiner only cooperates with him.


    I was fascinated by it, but the door was pushed open. No one came in without knocking.


    I looked up, but it was sister Liu. She took a look at my computer and said, "sure enough, you are also looking at the news. When did she come back? Why didn''t you contact me?"


    I laughed and motioned her to speak in a lower voice. Then I said, "what did she contact you for? You are still in Nie''s family. If I contact you, it''s not hurting you? Besides, she didn''t even contact me when she came back this time. What do you think? "


    I deliberately push this matter away from myself, which can save a lot of trouble.


    Sure enough, after listening to this, sister Liu sighed and said, "yes, she still doesn''t trust me very much."


    I could only shake my head and say, "I have told her about you. I think she will trust you. And I won''t tell you any more? She didn''t even contact me this time. It seems that it''s a secret. She knows it well and won''t go wrong. "


    Of course, there''s no problem. I''m sitting here now. What''s the problem.


    Sister Liu could only sigh and said, "when she comes back, doesn''t she want to go back to LAN''s to have a look? This is her home. "


    Now I can only sigh, how can I come back? If you don''t solve the problem of what happened to Nie Xiaoran and his father one day, you can''t be at ease one day.


    I also want to, but now, they keep this secret very strictly. The only thing I know is that my father''s car accident doesn''t happen naturally with mine.


    Someone designed it, but no one knows who designed it.


    I really want to ask Li Tao, he took Lei Yuhong away, and I don''t know what to ask.


    Of course, maybe the means he used would make me very uncomfortable, but I didn''t feel pity for Lei Yuhong.


    If they really hurt me, I''ll settle with them.


    I gave a wry smile and said, "well, stop talking. Let''s get ready. Don''t forget, our task is not just waiting for her."


    Liu''s response came at this time and said, "by the way, I wanted to talk to you about this today. We have a big project that needs the approval of the board of directors to implement."


    I was stunned. For such a large project, generally speaking, a general project can be carried out as long as the director or president orders. But it''s very big to be promoted to the board of directors.


    Sister Liu looked at me and said, "it''s a long-term steel project. If it''s done well, it can bring tens of millions of income every year."


    "Is it Jinshi men''s project?" I asked.


    Sister Liu nodded and said, "it''s his, and the project is very big, and he also said, only sign with you, other people can''t do it. It''s a bit of a slap on the face of the company, so when this project is reported, you should pay attention to it."


    I nodded. This is really troublesome. I had to ask sister Liu to bring me the project plan first. I''ll have a look first, and I''ll have a good idea.

 Chapter 304

    After sister Liu went down, I closed my eyes and thought about it. Situ GUI did protect Wu xiner, but lanfeifei is now searched by the whole people.


    Moreover, in this way, there must be eyes around him to look at him, what he is thinking, so it is not easy for me to find him.


    But lanfeifei is sure to be OK, because as long as I have nothing to do, lanfeifei will not show up.


    I really don''t know what he is thinking. In short, it should be ok now.


    Sister Liu quickly took the project plan to my office and told me. I had a look at it. It was really a big project, and I understood some requirements of Jin Shinan.


    Apart from cooperating with me, there are no problems in other aspects, and this is a profitable project without any problems.


    I nodded, after I told sister Liu, I went to Li Shu first. After all, this matter has to be reported for approval at all levels.


    Li Shu came to the door of the office, is ready to knock, but heard someone talking inside.


    That''s Li Tao''s voice. He seems a little restless.


    "Tell me, where can lanfeifei go? How can we not find people? It''s strange that all our underground forces have gone out. This time, master Jin is angry, and he can''t find it. " Li Tao''s voice is a little loud.


    "Brother, can''t you keep your voice down?" Li Shu''s voice came, said: "walls have ears."


    Li Tao probably understood at this time. He didn''t say anything any more. I couldn''t see or hear anything, so I had to knock on the door.


    Li Shu came to open the door, I entered the door, deliberately Leng for a while, said: "Oh, director Li is also here, sorry, disturb you?"


    But Li Shu shook her head with a smile and said, "no, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s about having a project." I immediately handed the project book up, and Li Shu took it up and looked at it.


    Li Tao asked me to sit down and then went out of the office to have a look. Then he came back and said, "you should have heard about yesterday?"


    I nodded and said, "I heard. What''s the matter?"


    Li Tao looked at me and said, "you said you knew lanfeifei, but she came here this time, don''t you know?"


    I can only smile bitterly and say: "well, I really don''t know. She didn''t tell me that this time, it should be regarded as temporary intention."


    "It''s impossible. You should know. I thought for a moment. You are the only one in this. She must have trusted her. Otherwise, she would not have told you so much."


    I know I talked to Li Tao a little too much last time. He took me as the contact of lanfeifei here.


    "What if I knew?"


    "Tell me, where is she?"


    I shook my head and said, "I can''t do this. I don''t know where she lives now. She will change places at any time. She will only contact me by phone."


    Li Tao frowned and said, "she is so careful, even you don''t trust her."


    I can only helplessly nod, said: "you know, some things, or be careful."


    Li Tao sighed and said, "well, I believe you, but if Feifei comes again next time, I hope you can tell me."


    "Why should I tell you? What reason do you have for her to trust you? " I had to ask.


    Li Tao looked at me, finally sighed and said, "you have to believe me. I won''t hurt her. Someone wants to see her, but I can''t tell you about their relationship."


    "Why?" Yeah, why don''t you tell me? Shouldn''t I know? That man is obviously Lord Jin, but does Lord Jin have anything to do with me?


    It''s me with lanfeifei.


    Li Tao wanted to say something else, but Li Shu said: "brother, Feifei''s business is not fast. If you really want him to trust you, at least you should let director Wu trust you first, right?"


    Li Tao was stunned. Then he nodded and said, "you''re right. Maybe I should let her trust me first. I''m sorry, director Wu. I''m a little worried."


    I just laughed and said, "this is nothing. By the way, President Li, what do you think of this project?"


    "It''s troublesome. Generally speaking, this project is a good one. However, this project is not attributed to the company, but to you. If you are not there, the project will be terminated, which is a headache."


    Li Shu immediately saw the most troublesome part of the project.


    I said: "yes, I know it''s like this, but there''s no way. This project is talked about by Jin Shinan, and he only talks to me. It''s a headache. What do you say I should do?"


    Li Shu shrugged and said: "in such a situation, we can only hold a board meeting to have a look. After all, the matter is too big for even the chairman to be the master. Well, you leave the project plan and I''ll report it to you. "There''s no problem with this. I was going to leave this.


    Li Shu said with a smile: "if the board meeting is held this time, it will be held in your name, which is rare."


    I can only dry smile twice, said: "listen, it seems that is not a good thing."


    But Li Shu said: "it''s not a bad thing. We used to have such boards in the name of individuals, but now they are less and less."


    It used to be, so to speak, it used to be when my father was there, but how could it be less now? I really want to ask, but reason tells me that I can''t ask this question.


    I had to sit there, pretending that I didn''t understand, Li Shu no longer said anything, but said: "OK, you go back and wait for the information."


    I had to nod. Before I left, Li Tao said, "I will support you in this project. Don''t worry."


    I can only smile at him and say, "I also hope director Li can have a good look at what is beneficial to the company before we do it. This will be better."


    Li Tao nodded. When I left the office, I suddenly felt that Li Tao was so easily dismissed? Obviously it''s not that simple.


    Back to the office, I asked Tang Xin to come over and tell her that we have to pack up when we go back today. Yesterday we were too tired and tired.


    Tang Xin asked strangely, "sister Wu, you won''t let me move. Where am I going to move?"


    I smile, said: "yes, is to move, but not only you, I also want to move, we move to a higher place near here."


    I smile. I don''t know what I''m going to do.


    In the afternoon, Li Shu came and said that the chairman of the board had a headache after seeing it. He said that he would prepare for a board meeting.


    It''s estimated that we''ll have to prepare for it and then send back the notice. We''ll have to open it in the morning the day after tomorrow. This also has a result.


    After she left, I asked sister Liu to prepare a comparison of interests for this project, to see what benefits it would bring to us and how much it would invest.


    It''s an important thing to convince those shareholders. I''m not sure that I can win this shareholders'' meeting, because now, this project will really be the best chance to test who doesn''t like me.


    After work, Tang Xin and I went home early and cleaned up. To be honest, we don''t have anything, just some clothes. Now Tang Xin has more clothes, and they are all good.


    I talked and laughed with her for a while. Then I packed my bags and put them in the car. After eating outside, I drove to the address that situ GUI gave me.


    This is actually a high-rise building, and the house he rented for us is still a large room of more than 150 square meters. Compared with my original one, this one is really too big, and there is a small fitness place in it.


    As soon as Tang Xin entered the room, he gave a "wow", then looked around and said, "sister Wu, this room is too beautiful, right? We will be here in the future?"


    I have a look. The furniture here is complete, even the beds are available, and the bedding is new. It seems that situ GUI has already prepared it.


    And he said, "what''s so funny about me?"


    Tang Xin said happily: "this is too luxurious. How much is the rent? I''m a little embarrassed to live like this. Why don''t I bear the rent? "


    I shook my head, said: "you live it, there is no shame, and the rent is not expensive, your salary is too low, save it."


    Tang Xin has to stick out his tongue and walk towards the hut. The hut here is bigger than the big one of our original house. When I passed by, I found Tang Xin rolling on the bed. The clothes were thrown away, and they didn''t go to the wardrobe.


    "Well, you clean up first. I put a key on the dining table. You''ll remember to take it later. Don''t forget. I''ll go out for a while."


    I just received a text message from situ GUI, asking me to come out now. I''m very surprised. How can he still have time to ask me out? Damn it.


    When I got to the door, I pressed an elevator button. Soon, the elevator stopped. As soon as the door opened, I almost called out. Situ GUI was in the elevator and looked at me with a smile.


    "Why are you here?" I asked strangely.


    "Don''t ask. Come in." He said, pulled me up the elevator, the elevator door closed, I saw that he did not press the button, but with a card brush.

 Chapter 305

    The elevator immediately went down.


    This building is a 24 story high-rise building. Originally, there was no building on the ground, but I don''t know why. After he swiped his card, the elevator actually went straight to the first floor and then went down to the negative floor.


    I feel a little scared. What do you mean.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, I was stunned. Here is a passageway, just a passageway. There is a light on the passageway. It looks like the ceiling light with very good design. It''s very bright in the passage. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    "What''s the situation?" I asked strangely.


    He laughed and said, "come with me." Then he took my hand and walked into the passage.


    I walked with him like this. There was no fork in the passage. I followed him for about ten minutes and found that I came to an elevator again.


    He swiped the card again. After a while, the elevator door opened and the elevator looked familiar.


    Wait, it suddenly occurred to me, isn''t this the elevator in situ GUI hotel? How can it be here? Can it be said that


    Sure enough, he took the elevator to the top floor and found that this is the room we often come to.


    "I see. There is a real estate developed by my family. I designed such an underground passage when I first designed it. I didn''t expect that it would be used now."


    No wonder he asked me to live here. It''s really safe. I''m not afraid to be seen by others. We can date from underground.


    I punched him hard and said, "have you been thinking about this for a long time?"


    Situ GUI laughed. Although he didn''t say yes, he didn''t object.


    I had to say: "OK, I like this arrangement very much. Even if I come here, they don''t know. Even if I follow you, they can''t find any trace of lanfeifei. And if next time lanfeifei enters this hotel with you, I can leave from below, can''t I? "


    Situ GUI was stunned and said, "how do you know that I think so?"


    "I just know that you want everyone to know that you are lanfeifei''s fiance, right?" I nodded his nose.


    He said with a smile, "isn''t it? I''m not just lanfeifei''s fiance. I''m lanfeifei''s husband, aren''t I? "


    "I hate it." I had to give him a white look, he wanted to kiss, I pushed him, "not today, I have to go back quickly, otherwise Tang Xin should be suspicious."


    Situ GUI laughed, took out some drinks and snacks from the refrigerator, and said: "take this up, you won''t be suspicious."


    I took a look at him, then gave him a kiss on the lip, took the bag in his hand, and said, "well, this is yours. Give me the card."


    "How do you know you want a card?" Situ GUI smiles at me.


    "Of course, don''t you have to swipe your card to get this result? If you don''t swipe your card, you can''t do it, can you? "


    Situ GUI hugged me again and gave me the card.


    I took the card and he took me all the way to the elevator. I''m leaving now.


    As soon as I got home, Tang Xin was impatient. Seeing that I came back with something to eat, he began to laugh and said, "sister Wu, are you going to buy something delicious?"


    I said with a smile, "of course, we have to celebrate when we move, don''t we?"


    Tang Xin immediately nodded and said, "yes, yes. Come on


    We laughed together, and I felt relaxed this time. Not to mention, this kind of moving drink is really delicious.


    The next day when I went to work, I met Nie Zhengping as soon as I entered the company. He saw me and said hello.


    I went upstairs with him. Nie Zhengping said, "I heard that you have a project to hold a board meeting."


    "Director Nie''s news is really fast. Well, this project is good for us. It depends on what the board of directors says." I had to say it.


    Nie Zhengping laughed and said, "there should be no problem. I will support you."


    "It''s better to look at the project first. If it''s not beneficial to the company, you can''t just support me." I just laughed.


    I was separated from Nie Zhengping on the third floor. When I got back to the office, sister Liu came to see me. She had already made several copies of the plan, because it had to be handed over to all members of the board of directors. I have a look. There should be no problem with the content.


    I signed on each of them, and then asked Tang Xin to take a trip and send them to each director. Today they will have a look, and tomorrow they can hold a board meeting.


    In the afternoon, Zhang Wei came over and informed me that there would be a board meeting tomorrow morning.


    Generally speaking, this kind of project is decided by the voting of the directors, and it is related to the shares held by the directors. In other words, if the project is to be approved, at least more than half of the equity directors must agree.When sister Liu came to see me, I looked at her and said, "have you received the notice? We have a board meeting tomorrow. "


    "I received it, but I always feel uneasy. Have you ever thought that you and I can''t play a role here, because to avoid suspicion, we can only abstain."


    It''s true. Like the proposal of the marketing department, the shareholders of the marketing department must abstain in order to be fair. That is to say, the 7.5 shares of sister Liu and I will not be useful.


    In this way, we had only 98% of the shares, and 90.5% of them were for counting. Then half will be over 45.5.


    I calculated that this plan really needs to be passed. It''s not so simple. If Nie Zhengping really has to help me, there should be no problem.


    I just laughed, said: "the problem should not be big, our current situation, but now has a very high support rate, and this project, is for the company to consider ah."


    But sister Liu shook her head and said, "have you ever thought that Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan can hold 34% of the shares. As long as they don''t agree, we''ll lose if we go up a little bit."


    I was stunned for a while. It''s really true. Although it seems that there is no problem, the situation of Nie Xiaoran is really special.


    I nodded and said, "do you mean I''ll do it again?"


    Sister Liu nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. Let''s see who wants to help us."


    I think about it. I don''t plan to find him over there. He should have no problem. Now although Lei Yuhong is not in my hands, he should receive some news.


    I don''t think Li Tao will miss this opportunity. Now I''m looking for Lei Qingmiao and others, but it''s hard for them to determine who they are helping.


    Nie Ping and I should go to find the head of Wu''s department.


    "Forget it." I finally gave up the idea.


    Sister Liu was stunned and said, "do you think we have a chance?"


    I shook my head and said, "your analysis is very correct. Our chances are really small, but it''s good. I can just see who are on our side and who are not in the same mind with us."


    Sister Liu thought for a while, but she didn''t say anything.


    When she left, Tang Xin came in and said, "sister Wu, there''s something. Nie Zhengping just came here, but he didn''t look for you. Instead, he told you to pay attention to it tomorrow."


    I Leng for a moment, said: "he told you?"


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "he''s coming very fast. When you see me, let me tell you that he''s gone. I don''t know what it means."


    I nodded, let Tang Xin down, this matter, as expected, and I think is not the same, I had to give Jin Shinan there made a phone call.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "It''s me, director Wu of Nie''s group."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Jin Shinan looks very happy over there.


    "If I tell you about your project, we may not be able to sign it. Do you think it is possible?"


    Then there was a moment of silence, and then said: "this is also very likely. In Nie Xiaoran''s case, she should not let this project pass."


    I Leng for a while, this Jin Shinan unexpectedly know won''t pass, this how to return a responsibility?


    "Did you know that long ago?"


    "It''s not known for a long time, but it''s a kind of speculation. But you can rest assured that this project originally gave you an opportunity, and my grandfather asked me to do it. If I can''t pass it, it''s better. Who would be willing to earn such a sum of money for her?"


    I''m in a daze. What''s going on? Do they have any ideas behind my back?


    Jin Shinan thought about how I would guess for a long time, and then said, "OK, you don''t have to think about these things. I just want to tell you that this is also a way to protect you. Don''t worry, it''s good for you."


    It''s good for me. What''s good for me? I''m a little surprised now why they want to protect me.


    What''s more, Jin Shinan always felt that he must be doing something behind his back, but he didn''t let me know.


    They must have something to do with Li Tao, and there is something I don''t know about.

 Chapter 306

    It''s a process of deceiving each other. It''s a process of our alliance.


    I had to answer twice and hang up. In this case, I''ll see what happens tomorrow.


    When we got off work, Tang Xin and I left. Sister Liu called me again and said that Li Tao had told her about it. Looking at this, Li Tao was not optimistic about this project.


    The sneer in my heart is not that Li Tao is not optimistic about it, but that Mr. Jin won''t let it pass. In this way, Li Tao and Nie Xiaoran alone can wipe out the project.


    But when I got home, I felt better immediately, because the light transmission of the big house was very good, and in the evening, I could secretly go to see situ GUI.


    I''d like to tell him something about Lord Jin and see if he can help me find out.


    I sent a text message to Tang situ for dinner. I swiped my card and went downstairs. Sure enough, I saw situ GUI. He laughed at me and said, "how can I have so much time today?"


    I''m glad to see him.


    I naturally put his arm around his arm. It can''t be done anywhere else, but there are only the two of us here. We come to the room above his hotel with him.


    "By the way, you just said that you want to check the king?" Situ GUI asked me if I had eaten. He took out a drink from the refrigerator and said.


    I nodded, took the drink and said, "do you remember a project that Jin Shinan talked to me about?"


    "I''ve only heard of it, but I haven''t had any specific contact with it. What''s the matter?"


    I have to tell him all the news I got today and what Jinshi man said.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "it''s a bit interesting. This project assignment is to be discussed with you, but obviously, your company will not talk about a project like this. Of course, it will refuse."


    I nodded my head and said, "but in this way, it''s easy for people to think that I''m using my authority to do something harmful to the company, but he says that I''m protecting me. Where is the protection?"


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said: "I can''t say that. The more so, the more people feel that you are a person who can be moved by interests. That is to say, as long as you are given enough interests, you can stand in line. This impression will make them feel it."


    What do you mean, I''m stunned?


    Situ GUI continued to analyze: "first of all, I think Lord Jin must know your identity. Of course, I mean the identity of Wu Xin''er who helped LAN Feifei."


    I nodded. I must know this, because I have already told Li Tao. Then Mr. Jin will hear about it more or less.


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "that''s right. Your identity is sure to explore some confidential things of the company, but with such a spy identity, Nie Xiaoran is sure to doubt it."


    There''s no problem with this. Now she must be suspicious of me. She always thinks that many of the things I''m doing now are against her mind. And last time I refused to stand in her team, she didn''t aim at me.


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "but in this way, although the project is not successful, it will give the impression that you need benefits to all of them. Of course, Li Tao has to stay out of this. "


    I thought about it for a moment. Li Tao must have been involved in this matter. I nodded and said, "but does it matter?"


    "Of course, it''s too easy for a market expert to win over with interests." Situ GUI said with a smile: "such a person, the company will treat him as a treasure."


    I don''t quite understand. It sounds like it''s really good for me.


    "For example, the Minister Gao you arranged is not such a person. I have tried my best to win him over. Now I really have a headache. If it wasn''t for your reasons, he would have been fired by me."


    I smile, old man Gao, I still know. It shows that I didn''t see the wrong person in the beginning.


    "But you are playing a different role from old man Gao. For example, if you are like old man Gao, then I think Nie Xiaoran will no longer want to attract you, but will alienate you. You are still in such a state."


    I thought about it for a while. It''s true that I am not attracted by them, but in my heart, I always feel that there is a kind of hostile relationship between me and them. This kind of relationship can''t bring us closer.


    "But through this project, we all feel that this project is a ghost in the middle, that is to say, if you do not participate in it, this project is likely to be a cooperation with Nie."


    "But I''m not really involved?"


    I have a headache. I didn''t even touch this project.


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "yes, but on the surface, you are still involved. In this way, everyone thinks that you are a person who wants to get more recognition from the company. In this way, they will consider how much they will pay to win you over."I scratched my head, thought about it, and suddenly understood.


    "You mean, they''re going to think, give me some more shares, up to my limit?"


    "It''s not your limit, it''s their limit. They can''t give you unlimited equity, but they will try to give it to you from all over the world."


    I thought about it. It''s true.


    "Not to mention, the two hands of master Jin play very well, and the things they face are the most important things. I don''t know whether it''s the master Jin who thinks the idea or the man Jin who thinks it."


    "What do you mean?" I laughed and said, "are you interested in them, too?"


    "Of course, I have investigated Mr. Jin, but after a long time of investigation, there is no clue. Although the provinces and cities outside are not my territory, we should be able to find it through some relationships. However, the information about Mr. Jin seems to be confidential."


    "It''s impossible for him to be a national secret, isn''t it?"


    "No, it''s a personal way of keeping secrets. He doesn''t appear in the public view, and the Jin Shinan doesn''t often appear. That is to say, they feel like they''re jumping out of thin air."


    "But last time, didn''t you say he was from the dragon group?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "yes, I know the dragon group. The reason why I say that is because I know that the leader of the dragon group is also Jin. They have the same surname


    "Then, is it really the dragon''s?"


    "It''s hard to say. If it is, then Mr. Jin is not an ordinary person. His age seems to be the elder of the long group. If it is so, they still have a surname, it shows that their relationship is very deep."


    Even if they come here, I still want to help them


    When I asked, situ GUI immediately looked at me and said for a long time, "don''t you know this?"


    I shook my head. Situ GUI gave a bitter smile and said, "I thought you knew it. You said you didn''t know any of your clients. How can I know?"


    I had to laugh twice. It''s true. There is no clue for situ.


    This matter can only be put down in this way. Situ GUI took me and lingered for a while before he let me go. When I went back, I found Tang Xin had fallen asleep.


    the next day I went to work. At the beginning, there was a board of directors. Now I''m sitting in the meeting room, watching other people pretending to look at my plan here and there.


    I don''t believe they didn''t see it yesterday. Now this is just waiting for the first person to speak first.


    I talked with situ GUI yesterday, but today I''m already thinking about it. It seems that sister Liu is very nervous. I had to smile at her.


    No one spoke for a long time, and the scene was very awkward.


    I thought about it for a moment. This is better for me.


    "Dear directors, since this is a related project of the marketing department, Minister Liu and I will not participate in the voting of this project."


    "It should be." Sure enough, as soon as I spoke, Nie Xiaoran took it.


    "I''ve looked at it and I don''t think there''s any problem with this project." Nie Zhengping then said, "I agree with this project."


    I am a Leng, this Nie Zhengping, also too brave, own mother has not agreed, he agreed first.


    At this time, sister Liu nodded at me and said softly with a smile, "smart."


    I think it''s very smart. Nie Zhengping was the first to say that he said it a little earlier than Nie Xiaoran. No matter what Nie Xiaoran said, it would not affect him.


    If Nie Xiaoran said it first, then he would have a bad choice. He would be in a dilemma.


    Sure enough, he was smart. At this time, Minister Zhou immediately said, "I have a small share, so I have to rely on director Nie. I will do whatever director Nie says."


    He''s also a smart man. When Minister Zhou said this, he relied on Nie Zhengping and made it very clear. Now Nie Zhengping is the one who chooses. That''s why I choose. I''m the Nie school.


    It sounds like it''s not bad. I''ve already agreed on a 12.5 stock right.


    "I object." Nie Zhengxuan said at this time.


    I knew that she would not agree. Although the news that lanfeifei was with situ GUI on that day really distracted her attention, she must be wary of me.


    Moreover, she should have a better understanding of what her mother thought. His objection basically leveled the score.


    "I think it''s very good. I think we can have a try." However, Lei Huasheng expressed his support.


    I''ve calculated that, with his share, I have 27.5 now.


    "I have the same choice as director ray." Lei Qingmiao then said that she is a typical Lei Huasheng school. There is no mistake in her choice.At 30, I didn''t expect that there would be such a high level of support. In this case, if Li Tao supported me, the matter would be settled. How could it be possible.


    I look to Minister Wu. Will she make a start and let everyone oppose?


    Now Nie Xiaoran and Li Tao''s eyes are on her, she has become a place of many arrows.


    However, she was very calm. After watching for a long time, she said, "I think it''s good. If we really have to develop this project, we can increase the annual turnover by several million. I don''t think there''s any problem."


    After all, this is also support, which is different from what Jin Shinan and us think. In this way, we have to look at the last two people.


    We all look at Li Tao and Nie Xiaoran. Their choice is the key.


    "I don''t agree with this project." Li Tao suddenly opened his mouth, and I just put down a snack. When he disagreed with me, the project basically ended.


    "This project looks really good, but the requirement is to sign a personal contract with director Wu. That is to say, if director Wu is here, this project belongs to us. If not, this project does not necessarily belong to anyone."


    Several people nodded. Obviously, everyone had thought about it. But at the beginning, no one mentioned it until Li Tao mentioned it.


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "yes, it''s also a question for me to consider. Is it possible for director Wu to change this project into a group contract of Nie''s company?"


    I put down my heart, this is really good, I had to shake my head, said: "this may not work, because the other side said, this only look for me, do not look for others, so I think, should be very difficult."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "if so, I don''t agree with this project."


    I''m finally relieved. It''s great. If this project is really completed, there are still many things to do.


    Sister Liu looked at what she wanted to say, but I stopped her. After that, we talked about the future development of the company. It was all empty talk. It was just the end of the meeting.


    When I went back, sister Liu asked me strangely, "you see, there was a problem, but I''m a little strange. Why did Li Tao object and Lei Huasheng agree? I thought they would turn the other way."


    I smile, said: "this is nothing, I have long guessed the result."


    Sister Liu was stunned and said, "how can this happen?"


    "You have to ask Jin Shinan if he will tell you."


    I didn''t expect that sister Liu blushed and said, "I didn''t call him."


    I laughed and said, "I don''t believe it. You''re a bit of a liar."


    But sister Liu gave me a white look and said, "you know me. Even if it''s really possible, I can''t accept it like this."


    I thought for a moment, this is really a troublesome thing. For sister Liu, I''m afraid that the things at that time and the things with Nie Zhengping will not be erased for a lifetime.


    "Sister Liu, I think you should face up to yourself." I said softly.

 Chapter 307

    Liu said, "I''ll just face up to you and sigh."


    "All right." I interrupted sister Liu''s words, said: "some things, go back to talk about."


    Sister Liu nodded. There are so many people here, so it''s not suitable to say these words.


    In front of Nie Zhengping, he was waiting for us. Seeing us coming, he came and said, "I didn''t expect to pass. I think this project is good."


    I just laughed and said, "I think it''s good, too. But director Nie and director Li think it''s very reasonable. Let''s forget it."


    Nie Zhengping had to shrug his shoulders and said, "well, there''s really no way. But you can rest assured that I will always support you. "


    I nodded and laughed at him. It''s not necessary to say too much about this.


    When I got back to the office, I thought for a moment, but I still called Jin Shinan and told him that the project had failed.


    Jin Shinan was very strange and said, "why did you call, not minister Liu?"


    I laughed and hung up in a hurry. You can only guess this by yourself.


    Fortunately, I knew about this project at the beginning, but I don''t have much pity on it. I''m afraid I will never meet such a project again.


    In the afternoon, Nie Zhengping came to me first, but he should only come to find out.


    Sure enough, as soon as he came in, he said with a smile: "looking at director Wu''s working state, he was not hit by today''s project at all."


    I just laughed and said, "what do you want me to do? Pretend to be crying now? The failure of that project is not my loss. Of course, it''s also mine. At least I can''t earn some money. "


    He just laughed and said, "are you free in the evening? May I treat you to dinner? "


    I thought about it for a while. There should be nothing about it. Besides, I''d better ask Tang Xin to go with me. Otherwise, it would be bad if something happened.


    "I''m free, but I won''t go out alone now. I''ll take Tang Xin with me everywhere. Do you want to invite us to dinner?"


    When I said this, I saw Nie Zhengping look a little embarrassed. It seems that he is really thinking about something bad.


    "No, I mean, there''s someone who wants to see you tonight."


    Should be Nie Xiaoran, this in the mind understand very much, some things, not in the company can say clearly, so she offered me out.


    I had to shrug my shoulders and said, "there''s nothing wrong with Tang Xin. She''s my good sister. I think it''s OK."


    Nie Zhengping looked at me for a long time and then said, "if you really think it''s OK, you can take her with you. But this time, it may be something confidential."


    I laughed and said, "I''ll see if she wants to leave according to the situation."


    Nie Zhengping nodded and then stood up to leave. I immediately called Tang Xin in and told her that even if I asked her to leave at night, I would not leave me too far.


    Tang Xin answered and said nothing more.


    I sent a text message to situ GUI to explain the situation to him.


    He texted back: what''s the matter? You can do this kind of thing.


    My heart warm, he did not think I and Nie Zhengping out how? I have to return the message: I have to tell you, for fear that you may misunderstand me. After all, I am your wife now.


    Situ GUI sent back a message: little fool, I trust you. Go ahead.


    I laughed. Situ GUI made me very happy. He trusted me.


    Soon, after work, I took Tang Xin and went outside. When I got downstairs, I found Nie Zhengxuan here. I had to go up and say hello first.


    "Come on, get in my car." Nie Zhengxuan said at this time.


    I took a look at it and said, "don''t bother. We can go there by ourselves."


    "Oh, did Zhengping tell you where to go?"


    Not really. I just said I would have dinner tonight, but I didn''t say where I would go. I was stunned for a moment. Nie Xiaoran''s work was a little too bad.


    Anyway, let''s get in the car first.


    I just laugh, with Tang Xin on Nie Zhengxuan''s car.


    Nie Zhengxuan frowned and said, "assistant Tang Xin, this time, the chairman wants to see director Wu."


    "It''s OK." I smile, said: "I see the chairman, how also have to pay attention to it, with the assistant is very normal, and we now live together, we must go together."


    Nie Zhengxuan frowned and didn''t say anything. It seems that Nie Zhengping should have told her.


    After driving, we finally stopped in front of a luxury hotel here, and the service staff immediately came up to open the door for us.After entering the hotel, I found that the decoration here was very luxurious. For safety, I also sent a short message to situ GUI.


    Nie Zhengxuan told the service staff that the waiter took us to an elegant room on the third floor. He pushed the door and found Nie Xiaoran waiting for us.


    And with her, is Nie Zhengping, Nie Zhengxuan at this time sitting on the other side.


    I had to sit down and see the situation first.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at me and said, "don''t care about today''s meeting. It''s just a matter of fact."


    I nodded, which I know. If she could agree with the situation at that time, it would be a ghost.


    "I understand that it''s all for the sake of the company. Of course, the chairman has looked at the project from another perspective."


    Nie Xiaoran smiles, and then informs the service staff to serve.


    At the beginning, we didn''t talk about anything, but I know that it''s just a foreplay, the key thing, she will say.


    Seeing that we were almost finished, Nie Xiaoran frowned, looked at Tang Xin, and then said, "director Wu, your assistant..."


    "Oh, there''s nothing wrong with her, and being here doesn''t prevent us from talking about things." I pretended not to understand her.


    I know she must have something to talk to me, but I don''t want Tang Xin to be there.


    Nie Xiaoran thought for a while, nodded and said, "well, I''ll tell you the truth. I hope you can hold more shares of the company and become a resident shareholder of the company."


    I was stunned, did not expect that this thing will come so soon. I thought about it and said, "Chairman, I don''t have the qualification of the jury right now, do I?"


    "Of course not." Nie Xiaoran said with a smile: "I''m not without conditions. If you want to hold more shares, of course you have to pay some."


    I had to nod my head and say, "please make it clear to the chairman."


    "I can give you 10% of the shares, just like Zhengxuan and Zhengping, but I have to be at ease with you, so I think it''s OK to be my nies'' daughter-in-law on your terms."


    I was drinking water, but I almost choked. No, what''s the condition.


    Let me marry Nie Zhengping, and then give me 10% of the shares, which is too beautiful.


    Wait, I suddenly found out that Nie Xiaoran''s move is very fierce. I own 5% of the shares, and it becomes 10%. She just takes out 5% of the shares herself.


    But if I marry Nie Zhengping, it''s not equal to that 10% of me is her.


    This move is too cruel, just a move, she is equal to no equity, but will Li Tao and Lei Huasheng equity distribution.


    Minister Zhou, at this time, as long as they are biased towards them, they will immediately get more than 51% of the shares. That''s awesome.


    I thought for a moment, this Nie Xiaoran, is really hit the calculation.


    "Sorry, I can''t accept it."


    Nie Xiaoran there three people were stunned for a while, Nie Xiaoran looked at me for a long time and said: "it''s really strange that you clearly show the desire for equity, but why don''t you agree to this condition?"


    "Of course, I long for equity, because it''s money. To be honest, I don''t think there is anyone who doesn''t bow to the interests. But I don''t agree to marry Nie Zhengping, that''s all." I said with a smile.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at me and asked, "why?"


    "Really? To be honest, director Nie Zhengping''s comments are not very good. Can I be honest? "


    I see Nie Zhengping a little embarrassed, Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan face a little color, but they soon calm down.


    "Well, I did have some wind reviews that were not very good before, but you can believe me that I will not be like this in the future, OK?"


    I shook my head, sighed and said, "to be honest, you should know that I just played with my boyfriend, but there is one thing I know, man, it depends on nature."


    Nie Xiaoran sighed and said, "you have to be right, but Zhengping has changed a lot recently. You should also see it."


    "I saw it, but at the same time, I felt that it was just a show, really." I smile and look at Nie Zhengping.


    Nie Zhengping didn''t say anything, just lowered his head, maybe I would hurt him, but now I have no other way, I can only do it.


    "A man will always disguise himself for a period of time. When he gets his hand, he will naturally show his tail again. I have my own selection criteria, but the first one, at least he doesn''t have such frivolous news."


    "Isn''t that the same with Huson?" Nie Zhengping is a little reluctant.


    "So I didn''t choose Huson." I laughed and said, "you are similar to him, so I didn''t choose you."


    "You mean you like situ GUI." Nie Zhengxuan looked at me with a little hostility.I sighed, said: "how to say, if he is not with that lanfeifei, it''s really a good choice. Unfortunately, people don''t like me."


    I did it on purpose. I was angry with Nie Zhengxuan, and it was equivalent to leading the anger to LAN Feifei. Of course, I escaped.


    Nie Zheng Xuan snorts coldly, obviously she is also very angry, but also have no way, my in the mind is secretly smile.


    Nie Xiaoran sighed and said: "however, if you can''t prove that you can be on our side, it''s very difficult for me to give you 10% equity. In that case, once something happens, you may be the first one to be eliminated."


    I nodded, laughed and said, "I understand. Because of this, the chairman thinks I''m not good enough, so he decides not to use me, right?"


    Nie Xiaoran waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t mean that. It''s just that if something happens and nothing happens, you are still the marketing director of our company."


    I started to laugh. It''s obvious that she has started to target me. Now she has two ways. One is to become the daughter-in-law of the Nie family with Nie Zhengping, and the other is to become the main shareholder of the Nie family. Or, most likely, she''ll hit me.


    Of course, this kind of overt she won''t do, but secretly trip, or there will be.


    I smile, said: "I understand, but I still will not promise to become your daughter-in-law, I want to get equity, but will not put down my identity."


    "I''ve made a clear investigation of your identity, and your family is not a noble family." Nie Zhengxuan couldn''t help it.


    I didn''t pay attention to her. If it wasn''t for my father, they don''t know their identity now. At this time, they still came to me.


    Tang Xin didn''t speak. I know that if I can''t do it here, she can''t do it either.


    Because she''s tied to me now, and that''s why I brought her here today.


    I looked at Nie Zhengxuan and said, "birth is not important. The important thing is that the poor also have the dignity of the poor. I will not give up my dignity because of such a little equity."


    With that, I got up and went outside. I didn''t want to talk to them anymore.


    I know that when I leave here, it''s like being hostile to them.


    They will find a way to deal with me. It''s just to control my authority from the work. I know what I want. If I really can''t, I will choose to fight against them.


    But I can''t give up my father because I don''t believe in him.


    Out of the room, downstairs, I saw situ GUI eating in a cubicle downstairs. He should have come here to wait for me. When he saw me coming down, he motioned to me.


    I know that he doesn''t want me to pass. It''s easy to be misunderstood.


    I had to smile at him, and then left here, out, I and Tang Xin played a car back home.


    As soon as I entered the house, I was tired and fell on the sofa. I was a little tired talking to these people.


    Tang Xin said: "sister Wu, today your attitude, will be too firm, pretending to think for a while, can also have a buffer?"


    I shook my head. I couldn''t pretend. If I pretended, they would spread news all over the company immediately. In this way, my reputation would be ruined.


    Now, they don''t dare. If they dare to spread news, I can sue them for reputation damage. Although they have money, I think someone will come to help me. At least Huson will come forward.


    I thought about it. I called Huson to explain the situation here.


    Huson only gave me an answer. If you need help, just ask him for money, money and people.


    That''s enough. I called Li Tao again and explained the situation.


    Li Tao was silent for a while, then he said, "if you are like this, maybe they will try to get rid of you from the project."


    "I know, but I can''t help it. Do you think I can be Nie Zhengping''s wife? In that case, what will Feifei think of me? "


    Li Tao didn''t talk there for a long time before he said, "I understand. I''ll try my best to help you."


    After I hung up the phone, I closed my eyes and thought about it. Finally, I sent a text message to Lei Huasheng to see if he had time.


    After a while, he called. I first asked where he was. Listening to this, he was not with Nie Xiaoran. It seems that their relationship is not as good as I thought. That''s easy.

 Chapter 308

    I also explained the current situation to him. He was silent for a long time and then said, "if I could help you, would you choose to stand on the same line with me?"


    I had to say: "not for the time being. I think they just stuck me in the project. If you help me, they will see it. Don''t worry. I''ll deal with it by myself. If I can''t deal with it, I''ll find a way to find you."


    Lei Huasheng didn''t say anything. After hanging up the phone, Tang Xincai handed me a bottle of drink and said, "sister Wu, you''re doing the right thing. Now I want to understand, but we''re under pressure. It may be very big. Do you want to let sister Liu know? "


    I thought about it, nodded and said, "we''ll have a meeting as soon as we get there tomorrow. I''ll explain the situation to sister Liu and ask her to take all the old employees well. But I don''t believe the people I bring to the company. Few of them can understand."


    Tang Xin laughed and said, "don''t worry, sister Wu, I''ll always be with you."


    I smile, this Tang Xin, at this time feel really a bit first said, and she is also a driving role.


    I carefully thought about Nie Xiaoran''s way of dealing with me. She should not start all at once, because the marketing department is in charge of all the projects now. If she starts now, it means that she has cut off her financial path.


    Although those projects are signed in the name of the company, if the marketing department leaves and other companies put pressure on them, she will not feel very well.


    She has to control the marketing department first, but how can she control it and then find someone? Isn''t that working for me? Can she take my place.


    Think of here, I nodded slightly, this idea, certainly can''t, so what will she do?


    I really can''t think of it. Forget it. I''ll go to bed first.


    After talking with Tang Xin for a while, we went back to the room to sleep, but I was lying on the bed and couldn''t sleep.


    To be honest, today is a formal showdown with Nie Xiaoran, but it also made me lose some opportunities. I didn''t find any clue at all. How did my father die? How they planned it.


    I know nothing about this. And now it''s even less likely to know.


    Oh, really, what''s wrong with me? Don''t know when, I just slowly fall asleep.


    When I got up in the morning, I had to take another taxi with Tang Xin because the car was still in the company.


    When I got to the company, I explained the situation to sister Liu, who was also a little surprised. In this case, I was in trouble, but she didn''t say anything.


    I held a meeting for the marketing department, but I didn''t say what happened yesterday. I just said that the marketing department is busy now. I hope you can work hard.


    This is nonsense. When is the marketing department not busy. And sister Liu will naturally observe them.


    When she came back to the office after the meeting, sister Liu also came in.


    "It''s not so good right now." I asked.


    Sister Liu just laughed and said, "they should have nothing to do. Now the marketing department is under my control. If they mess around, something will happen. And now the market project, all the key points are my grasp, if I do not do, these projects, is likely to paralysis


    I think sister Liu has left her hand. As expected, it seems that when I handed things over to sister Liu before, she also prevented me.


    "I have a headache now. If we all leave, we won''t be able to get any information here." I sighed.


    "I can''t say that." Sister Liu laughed and said, "in this company, there are still a lot of people who were left behind before. Although they are not former employees, they have heard about some things. If, I mean if, Miss LAN can come back, I believe that the information here can still flow out."


    I have to give a bitter smile. It''s not certain how much information like that is true. If I could get the information, I would have done it.


    "Forget it. By the way, how about the cooperation between various departments and us?"


    "There is no abnormality. They have no action now. It seems that there should be no problem." Liu said.


    I nodded, that''s good, if abnormal, at least we can survive in the company now.


    While chatting, there was a knock at the door. Sister Liu went to open the door, but Nie Zheng came back.


    Sister Liu had to pretend to report her work to me just now, so she said goodbye and went out.


    Nie Zhengxuan came in and sat on the sofa looking at me.


    I had to smile first, said: "Nie president to find me, do not know what is the matter?"


    Nie Zhengxuan thought for a moment and said, "when you worked under me before, we had a good relationship. How could we get to this step?"


    I can''t say, to say good feelings, I don''t think there can be such good feelings between me and her. Of course, only I know this."Yes, there is no way. Because I really can''t accept that condition. "


    Nie Zhengxuan nodded and said, "I understand. I just want to tell you one thing. The company plans to set up the second marketing department, but this marketing department operates independently. I think you should know what it means


    Besides the competition, we can''t understand what we mean.


    "As long as they have the strength, I still don''t understand."


    "You are very strong, you control the two biggest companies, and the business below is very difficult to talk about." Nie Zhengxuan gave a wry smile and said, "but after all, you can''t take it all?"


    I thought about it for a while, and it''s true. Although situ GUI and Hu Sen can help me, there are still many companies that want to get up with Nie. I really can''t win all of them.


    "It doesn''t matter. After all, it''s just a piece of cake." I can only calm down.


    "It''s a big meal with too many small dishes." Nie Zhengxuan said. I remember that my father said that before.


    "It''s really a wise saying." I replied with a smile.


    "It''s said by a man I admire. Unfortunately, if not Forget it. Forget it. " Nie Zhengxuan said half again. It seems that something really happened at the beginning.


    I didn''t say anything, just said jokingly: "well, President Nie, I just hope you won''t deal with me personally."


    "How could it not be me." Nie Zhengxuan also sighed, "let the chairman do it in person? Or Zhengping? Well, I''m helpless, too. "


    I see. She has no choice, just like me.


    I just laughed. Indeed, Nie Zhengxuan is really a good opponent. Now there is nothing to say. Since they are going to fight, I can''t stop.


    After Nie Zhengxuan left, I thought about it. I had to tell everyone about it.


    First, I called situ GUI. This kind of call is not afraid of eavesdropping. Situ GUI picked it up and said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "It seems that I rejected Nie Xiao. Then, she was a little angry, and now she has to transfer a marketing department, so I want to tell you." I had to say.


    "No, it should be good for you."


    "It''s good for me. I''ll tell you in the evening. Remember to wait for me there."


    After I hung up, I called Huson again. He was a little surprised to hear about me, but he said that he would only come to me for cooperation in the future.


    After thinking about it, I called Li Tao again and explained the matter to him. Li Tao was very calm and said that he would pay attention to the relationship between other forces and Nie''s side in the future.


    I thought about it for a while, and then called Jin Shinan to explain my situation. Jin Shinan was calm and said that he would not participate too much in this aspect, but if he needed his help, just say it.


    After hanging up the phone, I thought about it carefully and found that I still have a lot of allies. In this way, I should be able to go through a better period.


    However, for me, this is far from enough, I should still get more than 10 shares, otherwise, it is easy to be kicked out directly by them in this place.


    It''s a slow job. Now we don''t have to worry.


    After work in the evening, Tang Xin and sister Liu come in together. Now they cooperate very well. It can be said that after knowing that each other is working hard for LAN Feifei, their relationship is closer.


    "No problem? I heard that a new marketing department will come tomorrow. " As soon as Sister Liu came in, she said.


    I shook my head and said, "it shouldn''t be a big problem. After all, they are new here. It will take some time for them to make it."


    Sister Liu nodded. This department is really under the command of the top, so we won''t send people to do training for them. It''s all arranged by the top.


    In this case, it is very difficult for them to get a position that is equal to ours quickly.


    After all, I control the two largest project units here, and they may put pressure on the following units to cooperate with them.


    Judging from the current situation, no one will offend two large units for the sake of our third unit, unless they are ambitious at the beginning.


    But there are still people like that. We also have to be on guard, and Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan are suspicious, they will not believe this new marketing department so easily.


    Sister Liu thought for a moment and said, "we should pay attention to our equity. If there is another distribution, you may not have such a good life."


    I laughed and said, "that''s true, but the redistribution of equity will require a general meeting of shareholders, and then we will also participate. At that time, as long as we can''t start the plan, won''t we?"Sister Liu sighed and said, "Lei Hua Sheng and Li Tao are time bombs."


    I smile. It seems that sister Liu doesn''t understand them. I think it''s clear. Now this kind of balance has a chance for everyone, but if it''s really helpful to Nie at that time, they won''t agree.


    However, I didn''t have to tell sister Liu much about this news. I just told her that there was no problem, so I let her leave first.


    After driving home with Tang Xin, I cooked some food and ate it first. Then I sent a text message to situ GUI, saying that I would go down immediately.


    I said hello to Tang Xin and let her watch TV. I took the elevator down to the bottom floor. Situ GUI was waiting for me there. When he saw me down, he hugged me happily and gave me a kiss on the forehead.


    I love his intimacy, which makes me feel like I''m under his care all the time.


    "What''s the matter?" As he walked, situ GUI said.


    I had to tell him about it. Situ GUI laughed and said, "it''s like this. You''re right. Otherwise, I''m sure I''ll be jealous. If you have me, how can you promise Nie Zhengping?"


    I just laughed, put my arm around him, and said, "this is for sure, because I only have you in my heart."


    When I got to the room upstairs, situ GUI took me to the bed.


    I struggled a few times, but his strength is really strong, really, do not say to do business, know mischief, although I think so, but in the bottom of my heart, I also have a little desire.


    When we all calmed down, I just ordered his chest and said, "bully others as soon as you come up, and I don''t want to hear them finish their words first."


    He put his arms around me and said with a smile, "it''s not too late to listen. Do you want to go back today?"


    I nodded and said, "of course, I have to go back to rest today and go to work tomorrow. If I have a rest, I can accompany you more."


    Situ GUI said: "if you want to accompany me, you can''t be in such an identity. Of course, it''s still like lanfeifei. By the way, I have a good idea. Would you like to have a try? "


    I was stunned for a moment. What did he think?


    Situ GUI said: "if LAN Feifei has come back, and he is trying to find out Nie''s information intentionally or unintentionally, who do you think Nie Xiaoran will do his best to deal with?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "it should be lanfeifei. After all, lanfeifei''s successors are their biggest rivals, and I''m just an internal contradiction of the company."


    "That''s right. After another two days, you''ll have a rest. You''ll become lanfeifei again. This time, you can contact more people, no matter whether they were enemies or friends with you. In a word, you can contact the people of Lanshi in the past and ask them to help you check the Nieshi."


    "Isn''t that to scare the snake with grass?"


    "It''s just beating grass to scare snakes." Situ GUI laughed and said: "when these people hear you come back, they will change a little. If they have something, they will help you. If they have something, they will try to harm you. If they have something, they may be afraid of you. But from their performance, we can see which are your friends and which are your enemies, right?"


    I nodded. This one is.


    Situ GUI then said: "in this way, Nie Xiaoran will be flustered. When you come back, she will naturally have to deal with it. At the same time, as Wu xiner, you will hear some rumors in her company. You know, sometimes, some walls are impenetrable because there is no one pushing. When there is one pushing, there will be more and more people around you. At last, when there is one pushing, there will be more and more people around you It''s easy to have problems. "


    I nodded, which is a good way.

 Chapter 309

    I discussed with situ GUI about the specific things, because even if LAN Feifei came back, he had to have a specific time and place. Of course, to contact others, just call.


    But this is not the point. Situ GUI thinks it''s my protection problem, because Nie Xiaoran will definitely fight against me, but she can''t find LAN Feifei, and LAN Feifei''s appearance must be haunted. You can''t find a trace.


    I''ll leave this aspect to her. I don''t worry about it.


    Farewell to situ GUI, he sent me back to the elevator, back to my home, I was relieved, looking at Tang Xin, actually watching TV fell asleep.


    As soon as I turned off the TV, I woke up.


    "Have you had a sleep?" I just asked, laughing.


    She scratched her head in embarrassment.


    "Well, go back to bed. I''m back. Don''t worry." I had to whisper a word to her.


    Tang Xin sticks out his tongue and goes back to his room. It''s good to have such an assistant and sister.


    After a night''s rest, I went to work the next day. As soon as I came in, I saw a new face. He was a good-looking man, but he was a little worse than situ GUI.


    When he saw me, he just laughed at me and didn''t say anything. I saw that he went to the front desk to order a Mao, and then went upstairs.


    "That man is really handsome. What does he do?" The little girl at the front desk also asked strangely.


    It seems that they don''t know each other, so I have to go upstairs.


    "Director Wu." Nie Zhengping''s voice came from behind.


    I looked back at him, laughed and said, "what''s the matter? It can''t be because I refused you. Have you come to me to settle accounts? "


    Nie Zhengping just smile, said: "maybe I''m too impatient, sorry, I''ll let you know, I''m determined to change for you."


    I didn''t say anything. It''s his business.


    "By the way, have you seen the new minister of the second marketing department?" Nie Zhengping said suddenly.


    I was stunned for a moment and said, "Minister of the second ministry." The figure of the man immediately flashed into my mind.


    "He won''t, will he?" I asked strangely.


    Nie Zhengping a Leng, say: "did you see?"


    "Oh, when I entered the door just now, I saw a man. Can''t it be him?"


    "That''s him." Nie Zhengping said: "it''s from my mother. I heard it''s my friend''s son. He''s very capable. This time he''s also with a team. I don''t see any ability."


    I just laughed. It depends on the ability of this one. In this situation, I can''t see anything.


    On the floor, we were separated, I went to the office, thought about it, or let sister Liu come.


    As soon as she entered the room, she said, "I don''t want to ask the Minister of the second ministry."


    I nodded with a smile, this sister Liu is too smart, a guess to guess what I want to ask.


    "Yes, is there any way to get his first-hand information?"


    "Well, I think it''s easier to find Li Tao. He can check this person from two aspects. Why, are you interested in him?"


    "Know yourself and know your enemy. We have to know what kind of character he will be, since he is a member of the second series."


    Sister Liu nodded and said, "let me take care of this. I''ll look for some information about him. In addition, I''ll tell Li Tao."


    I laughed, sister Liu, there must be no problem.


    Soon after she left, Tang Xin knocked on the door. As soon as she entered the room, she said, "Wang Wenquan, Minister of the second ministry, is coming to see you."


    I am stunned for a moment, he should not belong to my jurisdiction, what do you want to see me for? In this way, Nie Xiaoran won''t have any opinions?


    "I''ll see when he doesn''t come back."


    Tang Xin nodded. After a while, Wang Wenquan knocked on the door and came in. First, he said hello to me politely.


    I asked him to sit first and then Tang Xin to pour him coffee.


    When Tang Xin left, I said with a smile: "Minister Wang, normally you are directly guided by the company headquarters, shouldn''t you come to my side?"


    "Don''t worry, I came here with the approval of the chairman of the board, and director Nie also agreed." I think Wang Wenquan is very calm.


    I had to nod. Since he said so, I couldn''t say anything.


    "Then what can I do for you?" I asked.


    He laughed and said, "I''m here to say hello and see what kind of person my opponent is. But I didn''t expect that she would be such a young beauty. It''s really powerful."


    I frowned. Wang Wenquan was not polite at all.


    "Well, I''m glad you treat me as an opponent, but you always feel like you''re here to challenge me.""Not really. I just want to come and have a look at the situation first. It''s just that I didn''t think of this situation."


    "Are you happy or unhappy, then?"


    "Very happy, at least the opponent is such a beautiful woman, let me more energetic."


    I find his speech really uncomfortable. I had to sit back in my position and said, "your opponent is not me. I''m the supervisor of the marketing department. It''s impossible to have a relationship with the second marketing department. Your opponent is the Minister of the first marketing department, Liu Siyu."


    He nodded and said, "I''ve seen her too, but she should not be my opponent. You are different. I''ve heard about your rumors. You don''t even want the chance to enter Nie''s family directly. You can see that, or you''re a very ambitious person. If you want to, what''s your purpose?"


    This man, with some ability, I just laughed and said, "everyone has ambition, not just me. Well, if there''s nothing else, you can leave. "


    He said with a smile, "don''t worry. My father and niebo are good friends. This time, I have my own purpose."


    I nodded, but suddenly realized something, said: "you just called niebo mu, so to speak, you and her relationship, may not be so far?"


    "I think she''ll be my mother-in-law." Wang Wenquan said with a smile.


    I Leng for a moment, this Nie Xiaoran, actually use Nie Zhengxuan as a lead? But in this way, does Nie Zhengxuan know? Will she accept all this?


    I looked at Wang Wenquan. This man is worthy of Nie Zhengxuan, but I know that in Nie Zhengxuan''s heart, there seems to be only one situ GUI.


    "Do you know Nie Zhengxuan?" I asked.


    He shook his head and said, "I saw you yesterday. It''s very beautiful. Although it can''t compare with you, it''s a good woman."


    I just laughed and said, "then you should know more about it."


    He was obviously stunned. He looked at me and said, "you''re not going to say anything bad about her, are you?"


    I shook my head and said with a smile, "don''t say that. I don''t want to speak ill of her. How can I tell her? Although she is an opponent, I think she is a good woman. It''s very emotional


    "That''s good." Wang Wenquan said with a smile.


    I laughed, said: "and she is also full of advantages, a little bit careful, this is even her little shortcomings, but people have shortcomings, I think there should be no problem."


    Wang Wenquan laughed and said, "you are very objective. It''s not bad."


    "However, as I said just now, she is very specific. You should think about it carefully." I looked at Wang Wenquan and he was stunned.


    I saw him think about it carefully. He can''t have no idea what I''m talking about. I mentioned specificity many times. In this case, he will think about that aspect.


    "Well, I see. Thank you, director Wu. Anyway, you are not a bad person."


    I laughed: "in your eyes, I am a bad person?"


    "I don''t know." He said: "I can''t see it now. In a word, I heard Nie Xiaoran, Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping talk about you with me. Their opinions are very different."


    I nodded and said, "there are some things that you will know gradually. As for Nie Zhengping, I don''t have to worry about his innocence. But I can understand that Nie Zhengping is innocent. "


    "I understand. He has a good eye, too." Wang Wenquan laughed and left.


    I sat there and it seemed that this man was a little interesting. He was not affected by the above.


    After thinking about it, since his father can become friends with Nie Xiaoran, he should not be an ordinary person. He may not be a business man.


    And his coming here this time may be a long-term deal.


    Judging from the current situation, Nie Xiaoran obviously did not tell Nie Zhengxuan that her condition was to sell Nie Zhengxuan.


    Otherwise, with Nie Zhengxuan''s temper, he would not agree.


    Thinking of this, I am in a state of watching a good play. Nie Xiaoran is a little too good.


    In the past two days, the new marketing department should not make any big moves. I still want to think about how I want to appear like lanfeifei. That''s the important thing.


    Because when LAN Feifei appears, Nie Xiaoran will be in a mess. I like to see her like that.


    And situ GUI is right. If LAN Feifei appears, Nie Xiaoran will definitely make some countermeasures against LAN Feifei. At that time, he is more likely to make mistakes. I am waiting for this mistake.


    I think about who else I can call. My father''s former friends and partners can still call. Most of them are not hostile to my father.Of course, Lei Huasheng and Li Tao are not necessarily the same. This has to be the case.


    On the other hand, it''s for some old employees, such as sister rainbow. Some of these people are still in Nie''s company. Maybe they can help me.


    But I can''t tell them who I am, or I will be miserable if one of them is wrong.


    After that, let Nie Xiaoran make a mess of himself, so I plan to give him a call.


    But these calls are only recorded in the human resources department. How can I get them?


    Alas, this matter may be very troublesome. Anyone who helps me will be out unless they get these calls from outside, but it is obviously impossible.


    If you invade a computer, you need superb technology, and if you do, it''s illegal.


    My father once said that we should never do anything illegal.


    I don''t know what to do now? What can we do.


    I think of sister rainbow, but if I get these data from her, it will definitely be found on her head.


    Minister Zhou, he can''t give me these. He will ask Nie Zhengping. If Nie Zhengping knows that I am lanfeifei, or that I have a relationship with lanfeifei, I believe he will be the first to turn his face around.


    No, it''s too hard.


    Forget it, there are still two days left, I still want to think about how to do it, and I have to find a way to get not only the phone calls, but also the phone calls of former shareholders.


    But that can get rid of situ GUI and Husen. They are both in the business world. They must know.


    Thinking about it, I suddenly thought that maybe Jin Shinan can help me. They seem to have different channels.


    Thinking of this, I called Jin Shinan.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "You don''t have some of my phone?" I asked angrily. Every time I answered, who would he ask.


    "Oh, oh, director Wu, I''m sorry. I didn''t look at the phone number just now. Of course I saved your phone." Jin Shinan doesn''t know whether it''s true or not.


    "To be frank, I have something to ask you for help." I said immediately.


    Jin Shinan laughed and said, "well, what''s the matter? Tell me about it."


    "Do you have any way to get the phone numbers of all the employees of Nie''s, just like those in their HR department?"


    Jin Shinan was silent for a while and said, "you wait, I''ll give you a reply later." Then he hung up.


    I''ve been waiting for about half an hour. He called and said as soon as he opened his mouth, "there''s a way. I''ve got a way to get the information there for you, but it costs a lot."


    I immediately understood that they must have their own people here, and the price of getting the phone is that they may be found and cleaned up.


    or his own person, he will leave voluntarily, so that they have no eye liner in the personnel department.


    "So it is. Well, if you have any conditions, you can tell me."


    It''s very normal for him to say that he must have his own trading chips, but he doesn''t know what kind of requirement it will be.


    "I have sent someone to investigate Liu Siyu''s past." Jin Shinan said, "but I don''t think it''s anything. Can you arrange for us to meet?"


    I Leng for a while, said: "in this regard, you call her ah, or you do not know her home?"


    Jin Shinan over there said in embarrassment: "I called her, he didn''t answer, and went to her home. To be honest, I didn''t want to push so hard."


    I gave a wry smile. I have to ask sister Liu about this.

 Chapter 310

    After thinking about it for a long time, I decided to talk to sister Liu, so I asked Tang Xin to find her.


    As soon as Sister Liu entered the room, she asked, "what''s the matter? If you have any plans to tell me, I''m very interested in what you''ll do with the second one. "


    "I''m not going to deal with them." I laughed and asked sister Liu to sit down. Sister Liu looked at me, a face of the circle, she should not guess what I came to her.


    "Well, sister Liu, there''s something I want to tell you. In fact, Feifei called me."


    "Miss lan..." Sister Liu was surprised at first, and then looked outside. Then she lowered her voice and said, "did she say anything? Or do we need to do something? "


    I had to smile bitterly and say: "there is a matter indeed, and it is more troublesome. She wants us to help her get the telephone numbers of all the existing members of Nie''s family, even the top one."


    Sister Liu stopped talking, thought about it for a while, and said, "there is one in the human resources department. I''ll go to find Nie Zhengping."


    I know, she must want to trade her body again. I had to say, "no way."


    "Why?" Sister Liu looked at me strangely.


    "She said that she didn''t want us to do this time, but hoped that we could get the phone through external channels."


    "What does that mean?"


    "I asked. This time, she made a big move. If we took the phone, Nie Xiaoran would definitely check it after this big move. She would definitely check us at that time. She doesn''t want us to leave here."


    "I''ll go. At most I''ll quit."


    I shake my head. How can I do that? Sister Liu is my most effective assistant now. There are still a lot of work to use her in the later stage. If she doesn''t do it, it won''t work.


    "What do you say?"


    "I have a channel, but you have to come out." I look at sister Liu.


    She thought for a moment, then said with a bitter smile, "it can''t be Jin Shinan."


    Sure enough, I believe there must be something between them. But now, there are some problems with sister Liu. That''s why Jin Shinan came up with such a solution.


    I nodded, said: "no matter which side, can not reach 100%, only Jin Shinan side can, and even if Nie Xiaoran check them, their foundation is not here, Nie Xiaoran also take them no way."


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "can I not participate in this matter?"


    "It''s really hard. His condition is to see you once. To be honest, I don''t know why you don''t want to see him?"


    I''m really weird.


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "do you know my past? How do you think it is possible for me to... "


    "It''s impossible." I interrupted her directly and said, "did you think about the life before? No, at that time, there was no way for you to take on what you should not have taken on. It was noble in itself. "


    "No matter how noble it is, it can''t cover up the past, can it? He doesn''t know. If he does, do you think he will think so? " Sister Liu looks at me.


    "What if he knows?" I don''t want to look at sister Liu at all.


    Sister Liu was stunned and said with a little panic: "is it You. "


    "Nie''s get this, you can''t find out what he can do in the past, and you can''t find out how to keep it secret."


    "That''s good. Let him give up."


    "But he didn''t give up." I was depressed and said: "Sister Liu, to be honest, you have done too much for Feifei. If you do these things, she can''t pay you back. Why don''t you think about it for yourself?"


    This is the truth. I didn''t know about Sister Liu before, but when I knew about the relationship between sister Liu and her father, and what sister Liu did for me later, I really felt that it was difficult to pay her back.


    If I can make this couple, it can be regarded as a kind of compensation, but it is only a kind of compensation, and there can be no other.


    "I can''t face him." It took a long time for sister Liu to say a word.


    Because Liu Shinan really doesn''t like him, that''s why she doesn''t like him.


    "What can''t you face? What happened to your past? Don''t think about it. " I encouraged, but sister Liu sighed.


    "Have you ever thought that even if we can get by, I always want to see his family. Can his family go there? They should all know my past. Can they really pass? "


    I was so stupid that I couldn''t help thinking of the people in situ GUI''s family. Indeed, can such a thing really pass? I don''t think so.


    Sister Liu looked at me and said, "well, have you been asked, you haven''t reached that point, and you have a chance, but I''m really hard.""No way." I thought about it for a while and objected: "it''s just your idea. I don''t think it''s very difficult. I think it has something to do with whether you work hard or not. How can you just give up if you don''t work hard now?"


    Sister Liu just laughed and said, "well, let''s put this matter aside first. I can see him once, and then make it clear to him. In this case, he should help you get the phone, right?"


    I had to give a bitter smile. Sister Liu brought the topic back again. What happened just now, her feelings were in vain.


    "I nodded," she said


    "It''s OK. It''s like meeting a guest." Sister Liu said nothing, but I know that her heart must be bleeding.


    Alas, what''s this? I know what Jin Shi man means and what''s on Liu Jie''s mind, but I can''t help it.


    For the first time, I felt that I was a little helpless. All along, no matter what kind of things, there were people behind me, and I successfully solved it, but I really had no way.


    What can we do? Sister Liu probably knows that I''m going to call Jin Shinan. She left first.


    I had to call Jinshi man again and said, "do you have an appointment? We''ll go there tonight, but I''ll tell you, sister Liu, I don''t really want to see you. "


    "I see. She''s a little upset." Jin Shinan''s voice was a little happy.


    "Happy you." I was really angry, almost broke thick, fortunately in time to take back, "Sister Liu''s past, you really have to find out?"


    "I found out. I don''t care."


    "What about your family?" There is no voice over there, which should be a problem for him.


    I didn''t say anything. I wanted to hear what Jin Shinan said. After a while, he said, "I understand. Don''t worry. I''ll get the things first. As for where I''m going in the evening, I''ll send you a short message later."


    I had to agree. The next thing is not what I can control.


    Nothing happened in the afternoon. I just looked at the report in the office. It should be said that those projects really brought a lot of profits to the company during this period of time. And the subsequent profits are still very large.


    Without the support of these projects, the company is now losing money. I believe that Nie Xiaoran will not move me until the second department is stable enough to support the company.


    And once lanfeifei appears, her center of gravity will also turn.


    In this respect, she has no power to deal with me. Let''s think about how to deal with the virtual shadow first.


    Thinking of this, even I am not quite used to it. Now Wu Xin''er is an entity, and LAN Feifei becomes a virtual shadow. When will LAN Feifei really come back.


    I can''t help sighing. It''s really a difficult process, and it''s very strange. Up to now, Nie Xiaoran and they haven''t shown any flaws. Aren''t they?


    Only when they want to replace their father can they really have the right motive, which is different from other people.


    But I found that under the current situation, the Nie family is still very strict. Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan should know something, but Nie Zhengping has few opportunities to meet me. When Nie Zhengxuan said it several times, he held back.


    This shows that they must have a certain understanding of this matter, which can not be said. That''s a lot of trouble.


    You know, if a secret is in the hands of many people, there will always be one or two flaws, but if the secret is only in the hands of one person, it will take a lot of effort.


    If you want to pry this person''s mouth open, you need a certain strength.


    No matter what, I have to take my time. I''ve been prepared for a long time. The only trouble is my current identity, which is really embarrassing.


    And now Nie Xiaoran has to deal with me. Wu xiner, it''s really hard to get a foothold here. What a headache.


    I thought, but I heard someone knock on the door. Tang Xin came in and said, "sister Wu, it''s time to get off work, isn''t it?"


    I looked at my watch. It was so late. I picked up my mobile phone and found that Jin Shinan had already sent me a text message. It was muted just now, so I didn''t reply in time.


    Looking at the address above, this hotel is quite far away from us. It seems that it is for insurance.


    Come on, I''ll go out and call sister Liu, then take Tang Xin and drive to this hotel.


    When I got to the hotel, I found that Jin Shinan was waiting at the door. It seemed that he was in a hurry.


    It''s a relief to see our car.


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "this Jin Shinan is a little interesting. How can he wait here and attach so much importance to us?"


    I had to say, "it''s a problem whether you and I are important or not."


    Tang Xin Leng for a while, this just laughed, said: "Oh, I understand." Then he looked back at sister Liu.Sister Liu gave her a white look. We stopped the car and got off.


    Jin Shinan then came up and looked at sister Liu first. Then he turned to me and said, "let''s go up and talk about it."


    "OK." I smile, looking at him in front of the gentleman opened the door for us, and then walked in.


    He ordered a private room on the third floor. As soon as I entered the private room, I was stunned, because I found that master Jin was sitting in it, but there was no sign of Li Tao. What''s the matter?


    I look back at Jin Shinan, he just gave me a smile, said: "come in, don''t worry, nothing."


    I know it''s going to be OK, because he can''t give us any ideas in this. Tang Xin and sister Liu are here.


    Entering the room, Mr. Jin first gave me a look, and then looked at sister Liu behind him.


    We are all in a daze. Today''s focus of master Jin is on sister Liu. What''s going on?


    "Mr. king, we''re here. Do you want to invite us to dinner before we leave, or do you want to take something and go out to eat by ourselves?" I had to order a meal first.


    After hearing this, Mr. Jin laughed and said, "don''t worry. I''ve already arranged for those who are not hungry enough for us. Shinan, go ahead and let them serve. Then we''ll talk while eating."


    Jin Shinan answered and left. I pulled sister Liu and said, "this is Mr. Jin, his grandfather."


    "Hello, Mr. king." I''m a little nervous looking at sister Liu.


    King just nodded and said nothing.


    After a period of time, the dishes had already been served, and Mr. Jin and other waiters left. Then he closed the door and said, "what do you want these phones for? And it''s all Nie''s. it seems that you have a big move on your hand. "


    I can only smile, said: "it''s not me, but there is a big action, just king, this can''t tell you."


    King nodded, sighed and said, "you are the best friend of lanfeifei. I believe that. But I''m used to being suspicious. So I can''t say something to you in person. I can only say it to Feifei. Can you let me see her? Even on one side. "


    I thought for a moment, this is really not OK, had to shake my head, said: "this is not what I want to arrange, this depends on Feifei''s meaning."


    The king sighed and said, "well, let''s talk about it in another way. Shinan, give her something. "


    Jin Shinan then took out an information bag from his bag. Looking at the thick appearance, I estimated that all the information should be here.


    "Don''t worry, although I dare not say that it is 100% correct, I think you can''t be wrong if you want some content. I''ve checked some key people again, and there''s definitely no problem. "


    "It''s amazing. You''ll get it in just a little time. It won''t be through Li Tao, will it?"


    "There are some things you''d better not ask." Jin Shinan can only help Gao Shen say.


    I laughed. This guy is really cute sometimes. I really don''t hate him like this. On the contrary, I like him a little.


    But this kind of love is different from that of situ GUI. I don''t know why.


    "Your name is Liu Siyu?" King suddenly turned to sister Liu.


    Sister Liu was a little at a loss and nodded. She didn''t know what to say.


    I look to Mr. king. Wait a minute. Isn''t this a meeting for parents?

 Chapter 311

    It seems that I''m not the only one who has this idea. Tang Xin gently clicks me twice below, and I know that she thinks the same way.


    I had to smile at her and didn''t say anything. I believe sister Liu should be able to see it.


    Jin Ye then looked at Liu Jie, just nodded slightly, and then said: "I know something about you, and why did you do that before, I just want to know, do you think it''s worth it?"


    Sister Liu was stunned, but she just said with a faint smile: "nothing is worth it or not. I only know that if he is kind to me, I must repay him. This is what I should do. As for whether it is worth it or not, it is not within my consideration."


    "Good." The king laughed and said, "I like this very much. Do you think your efforts will be rewarded?"


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be in terms of return. As long as the final result comes out, whatever it is, I think it''s a kind of return."


    King nodded and said, "but have you ever thought about what you will face if you fail?"


    "Nothing, just a job lost, and I actually have a way back, I will not be so stupid." Liu Jie is just a very flat response.


    I feel that this kind of response from her comes out of her heart, and she doesn''t think about it at all.


    This sister Liu really doesn''t know how to seize the opportunity. If I were you, I should show her well. She did it on purpose. By the way, she must have done it on purpose.


    It''s not that she doesn''t like Jin Shinan, it''s just that she can''t accept it.


    First of all, Jin Shinan is younger than her in age. I think it''s hard for ordinary people to accept this alone.


    Then there is the difference between the two. Although Jin Shinan doesn''t know what kind of person he is, if he can talk about cooperation with us, he must be a famous person in the business circle, or a senior member of a company.


    Liu believes that her identity and status can not be compared with it.


    Then there is the past. No matter whether Jin Shinan has ever done anything ridiculous before, he is a man after all. In this respect, as long as it''s not too exaggerated, no one will say anything.


    And sister Liu is different, and she has a child.


    This is a headache for me. I really don''t know how to say it.


    I can only help her, but there is no way to help her. After all, this is sister Liu''s own business. If I help her like this, she will be disgusted.


    Although in the end, I can use the image of lanfeifei to resolve this issue, it will definitely form a wall between me and her. I don''t like this.


    "Well, my grandfather just asked some ordinary things. You don''t have to answer that, do you?" Jin Shinan said at this time, he was a little worried.


    But sister Liu just laughed and said, "how should I answer that? I won''t lie."


    "Well said, ha ha, you remind me of a man who contradicted me in the same way at the beginning, but I appreciate him very much. Now you look like him in this situation." But the king patted the table and laughed.


    Is that a pleasure? I''m really a little depressed. What''s so happy.


    "Excuse me, I haven''t heard from you for a long time


    Sister Liu, I want to go up and hold her now, and I don''t want her to say anything. This is a good thing, and her words are absolutely destroyed.


    Jin Shinan also looked at sister Liu blankly.


    However, Mr. Jin just picked up his cup to drink tea. When he heard this, a mouthful of tea spurted out directly, and the whole face of Mr. Jin sitting next to him.


    Then he coughed violently. Jin Shinan couldn''t take care of Liu Jie''s affairs, and immediately beat his back. Looking at how much sister Liu is worried.


    I''m also a little worried. I can say that. What does she think.


    For a long time, Jin Ye probably just came over, motioned that Jin Shinan could do it, and then looked at Liu Jie.


    "What did you say?"


    "I mean, I''ve been supporting you for a long time. Why do you still appreciate it? Are you not sick?"


    Master Jin laughed again, sighed and said, "this is the second time. The second time I heard someone say that about me. Ha ha, that''s good. That''s good. "


    Is sick, I thought in my heart secretly, sister Liu said so, he also laughed so happy.


    Jin Yeh sighed and said, "don''t say it. I appreciate you very much. Even if I''m sick, I don''t object to it."


    My God, the king passed.


    Jin Shinan was very happy, then said: "so grandfather, my father''s side."


    "Well, that little bunny, I''ll tell him."


    "Wait a minute." At this time, sister Liu suddenly stopped master Jin.


    We are all in a daze, looking at sister Liu.


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "I don''t know what I did right. I want you to help me, but I know it''s impossible.""Why?" Jin Shinan asked strangely.


    I pulled down the clothes of Liu''s sister at the bottom of my anxious desk. Liu Jie ignored me and said, "there are things that you can''t do without thinking about it. This has the final say."


    Jin Shinan was in a hurry. He stood up and said, "don''t stick to your idea any more, OK? Grandfather agreed. "


    "no, I insist on my idea. I must has the final say in this matter." Sister Liu won''t let him.


    Looking at sister Liu, master Jin suddenly nodded and said, "well said, girl, I''m so much older than you. It''s not bad for you to call you a girl. I''m very optimistic about you. But this matter, you see if you can make a discussion. "


    "How to discuss it?" Sister Liu looks at master Jin strangely.


    "I don''t interfere in the affairs of the world man. He works hard by himself. All right, but I hope you don''t be so stubborn. You can give him a little chance. Really, at the beginning because of my stubborn, I have lost too much, I don''t want to let this thing happen again. Do you understand? "


    I look at Mr. Jin, but I am surprised to find that there are tears in his eyes. Is this what sister Liu thinks of?


    Sister Liu obviously saw it too. She bowed her head slightly, thought for a while, and said, "well, even if both sides have a chance."


    "That''s good." Jin Shinan sat down happily.


    I also took a long breath, finally sister Liu is not so persistent. It''s easy to do. It''s really a good thing to talk about this.


    The king sighed and said, "it''s very similar indeed."


    "Who is it?" I asked strangely.


    The king didn''t speak. He just shook his head and said, "it''s a pity that the road is quite different."


    Who is he talking about?


    Elder sister LAN didn''t pay any attention to Mr. Jin. Then she looked at me and said, "are you full?"


    To tell you the truth, this kind of food, eat something, but I didn''t dare to think about it.


    I had to nod. Sister LAN stood up and said, "it''s nice to meet you, Mr. Jin, but we still have something to do. We have to go first."


    Master Jin nodded and said with satisfaction: "I know, I won''t give you away. I''m very optimistic about you. I hope you can give me this face and give Shinan a chance."


    But she said, "I''ll just nod a little."


    I had to follow sister Liu out, and Tang Xin followed us.


    To the outside, we got on the car, Tang Xin said: "Sister Liu, just now you can promise, why refuse?"


    I frowned. Tang Xin didn''t mention which pot it was.


    But sister Liu didn''t think much. She said, "if it was you, would you agree?"


    "Of course I will. My happiness is up to me."


    "Yes, your happiness can be decided by you, but mine can''t. I have a child, and I have to consider whether his happiness is true?"


    Tang Xin paused. Sister Liu then said, "even if I can marry him, we must have our own children, because the property of the Jin family should be very big. At that time, what will my son do?"


    I didn''t think there was such a thing.


    I think about it. Let''s talk about it later. So he said, "Sister Liu, I think you can talk to Jin Shinan about this."


    Sister Liu sighed and said: "any words have no effect. Now it''s one. At that time, I can''t say what will happen. I really have to find a way out for my children. That''s OK."


    I''m driving. I can''t participate in this matter any more, but I''m very happy to get my own things.


    I don''t know what kind of method they used, but it must be very good.


    First, I sent sister Liu home, and Tang Xin and I went back home. We sent a short message to situ GUI, telling him that we had got the things. He told me to endure for another day. Tomorrow night, we arranged for Tang Xin, and then we went to find him.


    I thought about it for a while. It''s OK. I won''t go home tomorrow night. It''s just right that Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng can go out for two days.


    After a night''s rest, I went to work the next morning. I met Wang Wenquan below. He said hello to me very much. I just laughed.


    Seeing him waiting, I knew that he must have something to ask me.


    He went upstairs with him. Sure enough, when there was no outsider around, he said, "director Wu, I''ve checked her affair, and it''s not a secret."


    I laughed, said: "I said, but your chance is not high."


    He didn''t say anything, just laughed and said, "there''s no way. I just want to ask if you have any way to let me meet this situ GUI."


    I look at him. He wants to see situ GUI.


    "I know that your marketing department has a cooperative relationship with them. We can just meet each other in a business way. I just want to meet my competitors."I looked at him, but I laughed. This guy is really interesting.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it, but it''s next week anyway. After all, it''s the weekend."


    Wang Wenquan nodded and said, "that''s right. Do you think I will succeed in asking Nie Zhengxuan to go out this week?"


    I had to say, "where are you going to take her?"


    "I''d like to invite her to the movies. There have been several good ones recently." Wang Wenquan said at this time.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "OK, you can try. If you really have an appointment, please remember to report it to me."


    "Why?" Wang Wenquan seemed to react.


    "I''ll go there to cheer you on, too. If I show situ GUI the photos of you together, I can make him stop thinking of being with Nie Zheng. As long as he refuses, Nie Zhengxuan can''t help it. "


    "It''s a good idea, but it''s not bright." Wang Wenquan frowned.


    This man is really good, but also want to lose light, this if the general people, long ago agreed.


    "It''s up to you to say whatever you want. It''s nothing if you don''t want to say it." I just laughed.


    When he reached the third floor, he had to shake his head and went to his office. Market department 2 is not with us.


    I went back to the office. There was really nothing to do today. After thinking about it, I''d better go to the marketing department.


    When I came to the marketing department, as soon as I entered the door, I saw a pile of flowers thrown at the door. It was still fresh. Whose flowers were they? How could they be thrown at the door.


    I looked at it strangely. As soon as I entered the door, Tang Xin came out. The staff of the marketing department stood up and said hello to me. I asked them to continue to work.


    "Whose flower is that outside?"


    Tang Xin burst out laughing, and I understood that it should have been given to Liu Jie by Jin Shinan, but how could it have been thrown at the door.


    When sister Liu came out of her office, she saw me and said strangely, "our director, do you have time to come here?"


    I said with a smile, "of course, can you come to your office and have a chat?"


    Sister Liu nodded. It seems that I was wrong. I thought Jin Shinan was in her office.


    Entering the office, sister Liu closed the door and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "Feifei is likely to be back in a few days."


    Sister Liu was stunned and said, "is that right? Can I see her then? I really, really haven''t seen her for a long time


    I can''t bear to look at sister Liu like that, but after thinking about it, I still can''t.


    "I''m sorry, she has to arrange this. If she wants to see you, she will. If she doesn''t, it''s for your protection."


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "I have nothing, but I really want to see her, even if it''s just one side."


    I couldn''t bear it, so I had to change the topic: "someone sent flowers today?"


    Sister Liu sighed helplessly and said, "it''s too direct. Now all the people in the office know it, so I don''t have to recruit."


    "He''s here?"


    "No, it''s just for the florist. By the way, you don''t come here because of this, do you?" Sister Liu asked with a smile.


    I shook my head and said, "it doesn''t count. I just wanted to come, and then I found this."


    Sister Liu began to laugh, then sighed and said, "I let you see the joke."


    What''s funny about this? I look at sister Liu. There is a trace of melancholy hidden under her smiling face.

 Chapter 312

    After chatting with sister Liu for a while, because the work of the marketing department has been on the right track, so even if we don''t stare, there won''t be a big problem. We just need to grasp the negotiation with the partner.


    Let''s go back to the marketing department and see what happened today.


    After lunch, while still resting, suddenly the door was pushed open, and then a man rushed in and sat on the sofa panting.


    I was lying on the table to have a rest. I thought it was Tang Xin, so I said, "why did you come in? What''s the matter? Someone is chasing you?"


    "Yes, it''s boring." As soon as the other party answered, I suddenly raised my head.


    It''s Nie Zhengxuan. Why did she come here. Looking at her head is still slightly sweating, and sitting there, panting, obviously just ran to me.


    "What''s the matter? So you came in? " I looked at her strangely and asked.


    "Also, I finally understand why the second market department was transferred by my mother, and it''s a very capable team. It turns out there''s something wrong." Nie Zhengxuan then fanned himself with his hand.


    I had to pretend I didn''t know and said, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it for me? You''re in charge


    "I don''t want to be responsible. I didn''t expect to sell me."


    "How much is a kilo?" I''m kidding.


    Nie Zhengxuan took a look at me and said, "OK, don''t make a joke. You should be able to hide from him for a while. Really, I didn''t expect that. My mother didn''t let me care. What should I do?"


    "What''s the matter? I''m confused now. Can you explain it to me I just asked, laughing.


    I think it''s Wang Wenquan who is tired of chasing Nie Zhengxuan. That''s why she looks like this.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhengxuan took a look at me, and then said, "it''s not impossible to say. Isn''t it a second movie? The second minister, by the way, you should have seen him. When he first came here, he made a report and said to meet your opponent. "


    I had to nod my head and say, "yes, I''ve seen you. You''re nice and handsome. I feel that you have strong ability. You look up to me when you find such a person to deal with me."


    Nie Zhengxuan said: "what? I thought my mother didn''t know where to dig it. Later, when I inquired, it was her friend''s son. Her ability was really good, but do you know? There are conditions for helping this time. "


    "Conditions, what conditions." I was stunned for a moment. It seems that Nie Xiaoran can accept this condition, but Nie Zhengxuan can''t.


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me and said, "I have to marry him."


    "Ah." I should have known the answer, though I had to pretend it.


    Nie Zhengxuan gave me a look, and then said, "are you very happy? This is not surprising at all. You should smile in your heart, right? In this way, no one will rob situ GUI from you. Don''t think about it. Situ GUI is mine, mine."


    Nie Zhengxuan seemed to declare his sovereignty. At this time, he stood up and took two steps towards me.


    This woman is a little pitiful, because situ GUI is already mine. I had to smile at her and said, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t have to find him. Besides, it''s not yours now."


    Nie Zhengxuan glared for a long time, then said: "you are right, he is not mine now, hateful, is that hateful lanfeifei, they must be together, I have been looking for her for such a long time also did not find, they must be together."


    I had to nod, but I was very careful.


    Nie Zhengxuan must be out of breath today, so she said that she didn''t keep the door open. Since she thought that Lan Feifei was with situ GUI, it means that they must be following or monitoring situ GUI.


    If I show up with situ GUI again, they will find me.


    No, I''m afraid situ GUI will be in danger. I have to tell him.


    "At that time, it''s not the time for you to say, but I don''t know. I said, "I think Wang Wenquan is good."


    "Not bad? Do you have situ GUI? You don''t know, situ GUI started from scratch. At the beginning, his family was not rich. It could only be regarded as an ordinary family. It was situ GUI who started the company


    I really know this. My father also said that Husen should be an old family. His father was also in business, but he also started to do it.


    In contrast, situ GUI was a rare talent who started from scratch. That''s why his father wanted to tie the two talents together at that time.


    At that time, there was a plan to use me and Nie Zhengxuan as a couple. If it wasn''t for various reasons, maybe this plan could be realized now. But when I married Huson, it was very troublesome to think about it.However, that plan has passed. Seeing Nie Zhengxuan like this, I am somewhat depressed.


    How did Wang Wenquan catch up with her? It''s really possible. He can scare Nie Zhengxuan like this. It''s not an ordinary role.


    "President Nie, you are not going to hide in my place until you get off work. I always feel that he will find you."


    Nie Zhengxuan had to smile bitterly and said, "what else can I do? I can only hide here. He should not come to you very much. I thought for a long time that you can be safer here. "


    I wry smile, this who say accurate, perhaps, and I still really in this matter, is betrayed Nie Zhengxuan.


    At this time, Tang Xin knocked on the door and said, "director Nie, Minister Wang said he would come."


    "My God, what can I do? Where can I hide?" I had to point to my desk, this place, should be no problem.


    "Director Wu." As soon as Nie Zhengxuan got in, Wang Wenquan came in.


    It''s really timely. I have to say coldly, "what are you doing? Can I not welcome you?"


    "No, I just came to see you, to see you." He had a fake smile.


    I just laughed and said, "look, I''m fake. What kind of information do you want to get? Let''s hear it."


    Wang Wenquan then laughed and said: "this set of information is not dare, I just want to ask, I heard that there is a lanfeifei near situ GUI, who is this lanfeifei?"


    I was stunned for a moment. This question is a bit sharp.


    I Leng for a while, how can suddenly asked lanfeifei, this let me how to answer.


    I just laughed and said, "well, I''m not sure. How can I say that? I''ve never heard of him, but I don''t know him


    "Oh, I''m very interested. Can you tell me?"


    "No way." I immediately rejected him. I still have one under my desk. How can I tell him.


    At that time, Nie Zhengxuan will hear what is right or wrong.


    "What do you ask her to do? You don''t like her, do you? " When I say that, hold it back. Don''t let me be sure.


    "Oh, there is no such thing. In my heart, I still like Nie Zhengxuan more." Wang Wenquan quickly explained.


    "Then why do you ask such an irrelevant person?" I asked strangely.


    "When I was in chastugui, I found that he would often appear with a girl named lanfeifei, and this is a miss from LAN''s company, but there is no Lan''s company here. What''s the matter?"


    "I can only tell you that your problem is beyond the standard. I don''t know, and it''s not what I should know, and you''d better not know. "


    Wang Wenquan scratched his head, thought for a moment, and said, "since she is not with you, I will go."


    He stood up. I just left.


    I took a long breath. Although I said that the topic just now was a bit exaggerated, there was no problem.


    "Gone?" Nie Zhengxuan under the table asked quietly.


    I nodded and said, "you can come out." Nie Zhengxuan just came out from inside, then patted his chest and said, "I''m scared to death."


    "Oh, yes." All of a sudden, my door was pushed open, and everyone was stunned.


    Sure enough, Wang Wenquan, who went and came back, looked at Nie Zhengxuan and said, "I knew you were here."


    "No, I''m hiding. How do you know?" Nie Zhengxuan said a little depressed at this time.


    "Because of the impression of the sofa, just now I came in and found that the sofa had been sat by someone, and at first sight it was still a woman, because when I was sitting, it was a little forward, so I explained that I was wearing one-step skirt. On the other hand, I smelled the smell of your perfume when I was sitting there.


    I chuckled. Originally, I thought that there should be no leakage just now. I didn''t expect that Wang Wenquan was so powerful. I could find out from such a little trace.


    Nie Zhengxuan saw me smile and gave me a white look. Then he said with a bitter face, "what are you going to do? I''ve said that we can''t do it. It''s impossible at all."


    Wang Wenquan said with a smile: "don''t say that. I think it''s possible. Now that I''ve found you, how about a face and dinner on Saturday? I''ll invite you to a movie."


    "No, no, say nothing." Nie Zhengxuan was really a little crazy at this time. I guess he was chased by Wang Wenquan.


    I laughed and said, "I think it''s good."


    "Don''t laugh at me." Nie Zhengxuan looked at me. At this time, she was no longer the superior president, but just a little girl.


    Don''t know why, I suddenly have a kind of impulse to protect her, it is just a moment of feeling, soon disappeared.Wang Wenquan then said with a smile: "no, I think it''s good. Just have a meal and then watch a movie. It''s not a date, OK?"


    "If you say it doesn''t count, it doesn''t?" Nie Zhengxuan said angrily.


    "That''s a date, OK?" Wang Wenquan immediately caught Nie Zhengxuan''s slip of the tongue.


    I laughed. Wang Wenquan has no skin and no face. How can he feel better than Hu Sen.


    Nie Zhengxuan was also depressed by what he said. At this time, he looked at me and said with a bitter face, "you are all like this, and you don''t talk about the rescue field."


    "If you let me save the field, you can take Nie Zhengping with you. I won''t save your field."


    "Good idea." Nie Zhengxuan immediately gave me a thumb, and then looked at Wang Wenquan.


    Wang Wenquan was stunned when he heard the idea. Then he looked at me and said, "director Wu, I didn''t provoke you. How can you do this? What''s the idea?"


    "I think it''s a good idea. Besides, Nie Zhengping is still your brother-in-law. Don''t you flatter him?" I said with a smile.


    "Just What a brother-in-law. " Nie Zhengxuan almost didn''t respond.


    Wang Wenquan burst out laughing and said, "well, you have a point. I''ll ask Nie Zhengping to go. That''s what you promised."


    Say also ignore Nie Zheng Xuan, quickly walked to leave.


    "Hey, hey, you come back to me. Nie Zhengxuan wants to go back now, but it seems that it''s too late."


    I had to sit there with a bitter smile. Nie Zhengxuan finally sighed and sat back on the sofa. Looking at me, he said a little depressed: "what can I do now? You have an idea. You can give me a way."


    "When you go out together, you''ll pretend to have something to do. You''ll run first and leave them two big men over there. No one will talk about you anyway. Nie Zhengping certainly has nothing to do. If Wang Wenquan says you, you will turn against him. "


    "Good idea, that''s it." Nie Zhengxuan was also happy at this time and said: "good sister, I found that you are a resourceful person. You can think of this kind of move. It''s better for him to buy the tickets and let him go to the cinema with Nie Zhengping tomorrow."


    I laughed again. She really had to use this idea. It would be really fun. I just don''t know what Wang Wenquan would think if he knew that this idea came from me.


    "Don''t say it''s my idea, or I won''t give you any next time."


    I had to settle in Nie Zhengxuan.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be you." "Nie said:" I think they will not laugh


    I''m glad she left.


    I sat there and rubbed my forehead. All these guys went out this time. It''s so nice.


    Just sat for a while, but heard a knock on the door again. I let Nie Zhengping come in.


    "Well, are you free tomorrow?" As soon as he came in, he went straight to the subject.


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "No, I''ll have a rest tomorrow. I don''t have time."


    "Do you have to have time to rest? I want to go back to my hometown tomorrow and see what happened to my parents? "


    I have to use this as an excuse. He looked disappointed.


    I guess I''m right. He must have come to ask me to see a movie.

 Chapter 313

    Looking at the disappointment of Nie Zhengping''s face, I had to say: "there''s something really wrong. I wasn''t here in those days."


    Nie Zhengping had no choice but to sigh and say, "can''t we push it for a few days?"


    I shake my head. Are you kidding me? Why should I postpone my plan for you? Besides, I plan to let lanfeifei show up these days.


    Nie Zhengping had to leave with a sigh.


    Tang Xin came in at this time and said, "sister Wu, this day, your side is like a lantern. What''s the situation?"


    I laughed, this situation may be common in the future, but if Nie Zhengxuan doesn''t hide in my side, Wang Wenquan probably won''t come.


    After all, he only cares about Nie Zhengxuan, and because of Nie Xiaoran''s entrustment, if he is too close to me, it is not good for him.


    "Tang Xin, I have something to tell you. On Friday night, I will leave for a few days, and I will come back on Sunday night. If you are afraid, I will ask Ji Changfeng to stay at home together." I had to talk about it first.


    "Sister Wu, is there anything important? Shall I go with you?" Tang Xin then sat down and said.


    I Leng for a while, said: "you follow me, how? Don''t you want to follow Ji Changfeng? "


    "I don''t mean that. I mean, I''ll go with brother Chang Feng. If there''s something, I can help you."


    I''m really a little moved, but it''s impossible, because I want to change back to lanfeifei, which is very important, because lanfeifei''s appearance is the highlight of Saturday and Sunday.


    "Tang Xin, it''s not that I don''t want to take you. It''s just that I can''t help myself to do some things now. You''d better contact less about some things now, because the more you contact, the deeper you will be trapped."


    She nodded her head and said, "I understand. I won''t ask. By the way, sister Wu, what do you need me to do?"


    I shook my head and said, "don''t do anything now. Just do your job well."


    Tang Xin nods and goes out. I think she will ask Ji Changfeng. Now I''m just thinking about how to mysteriously appear with situ GUI, and then mysteriously disappear, so that they can''t find our place.


    In that case, it will bring him a lot of inconvenience. Of course, it will also bring me trouble.


    It''s very difficult to do this. It seems that when I get back to lanfeifei, I have to be very careful.


    With a sigh, I thought about what to do on Friday night.


    When it''s time to get off work, Tang Xin is very happy to come back. Look at this meaning, it should be about Ji Changfeng. I''m really excited.


    I looked at her and made fun of her. She just blushed and didn''t retort. Look at this meaning, it''s really something.


    "Well, Tang Xin, let me remind you that anything can happen, but don''t get pregnant." I said with a smile.


    "Sister Wu, what do you say?" Sitting in the car, Tang Xin also opened a little, said: "we will pay attention to."


    "Oh." I began to laugh. This Tang heart is so simple.


    I said, "I thought you didn''t have anything, so something happened."


    Tang Xinming appears a Leng, say: "Wu elder sister, you are too bad, set my words, this good, all by you know."


    "It''s nothing." I laughed and said, "well, when do you plan to see your parents? This matter must be settled."


    Speaking of them, I thought of me instead. I have no identity now. Should I also meet situ GUI''s parents.


    No, I can''t see them now, because I don''t appear as lanfeifei. Once I appear in front of them, what can I do if it''s inconvenient for them to see me.


    I''d better wait to see what opportunities there will be in the later period. And I always feel that situ Yan is biased against me. Of course, it means LAN Feifei. I don''t know what she thinks.


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue and said, "brother Chang Feng has already told his family. It''s said that their family was against it at first, but later we heard that we have I agree. "


    "Oh, your family is not bad."


    "That''s for sure. If my family knew about this, they would ask Ji Changfeng for trouble, so their family had to agree."


    "So your family is better than theirs?"


    "It''s not. It''s just that they are unreasonable. That''s why."


    I nodded, thinking that it must be Ji Changfeng who didn''t hold back, so he did something wrong. In this case, he was unreasonable.


    But Tang Shou can''t help it all the time. Ji Changfeng shouldn''t be in such a mess.


    "Well, it''s not right." I suddenly thought of this, I asked: "he happened to you, this should be your initiative?"


    "Angkor said:" Angkor, if you can tell me this, you can askI understood immediately in my heart that it must have been Tang Xin who used some moves at that time, or took some medicine.


    "But if it was him, wouldn''t he count?"


    "He doesn''t count on me." Tang Xin said at this time: "he can count, but our family can''t count, but he still has the ability. He can''t see us."


    I nodded. It seems that their profession is not something we can deal with.


    I don''t want to ask any more. This Tang Xin is really bad at learning from me.


    I can''t help but smile bitterly and say: "Tang Xin, you said you followed me. Is that what I taught you bad?"


    "Yes, so sister Wu, you are responsible for me." Tang Xin said.


    "What''s the name? I''ve got goose bumps all over my body. I''m still responsible for you. What''s my responsibility for you? Go to your brother Chang Feng. "


    Tang Xin said: "it doesn''t mean that. Since you have taught me, you have to take me with you all the time. I treat you as my sister. I don''t have any brothers or sisters. You are my own sister. "


    I laughed twice, this sister can still recognize. So he said, "well, you are my sister. I can tell you that if you follow me, you are likely to encounter danger. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Besides, brother situ, are you not afraid? Is there any problem


    I white her one eye, this little girl really knew.


    I had no choice but to say, "don''t say that to others. Do you understand?"


    "I know, but sister Wu, I heard that situ GUI and LAN Feifei seem a little unclear. Aren''t you jealous?"


    Looking at her eyes, I couldn''t help thinking whether I should tell her.


    I thought about it for a while. It seems that it''s not the right time, so I had to say: "Tang Xin, there are many things that you don''t know now. Now that you have said that you recognize me as your sister, I will tell you later."


    Tang Xin had no choice but to nod and say nothing.


    When we went home, I sent a short message to situ GUI to explain the situation to him. He replied that if he knew, it would be solved.


    I thought for a moment, he should have no problem.


    There are still classes tomorrow. I had a rest early.


    In fact, the class on Friday is really boring. There won''t be anything happening in one day. On this day, no one came to me. It seems that no one wants to take action now.


    It was not until the afternoon that sister Liu came and said that she might go out on Saturday and Sunday. If there is anything, you can call her.


    I nodded, rest tomorrow, I will become lanfeifei, Wu Xin''er side of things, there is no time to manage, of course, there will be nothing.


    After thinking about it for a while, I said that I would have something to do tomorrow, and Tang Xin didn''t have the time to see if he could choose another person with cultivation value in the marketing department and hand over the matter to him.


    Liu Jie thought for a while, there is still a candidate, so she went to arrange.


    I was sitting in the room when someone knocked at the door. I let Lei Qingmiao in, but she seldom came here.


    "I''m very busy here, Minister Lei. What do you say?"


    "Busy, I don''t know whether I should thank you or hate you." Lei Qingmiao sat there and said with a smile.


    "What can I do for you to hate?"


    "It''s not your project. All the publicity has been given to me." Lei Qingmiao said with a smile: "although it''s very profitable, it''s also very tired. I''m very busy every day. The whole department is not idle now. I''ve worked overtime for several days."


    I just laughed and said, "there''s no way. I can only take care of your business. As for what you''ve done, I can''t control whether people are satisfied."


    Lei Qingmiao gave me a clear look, which didn''t say anything.


    "By the way, come to me today. What can I do for you? Don''t you just say you love me and hate me? "


    "It''s really something, but it''s not about me looking for you, it''s the people above me."


    I am stunned for a moment, the person above Lei Qingmiao, isn''t that Lei Huasheng?


    "What''s the matter with him? Can''t you come to me directly? "


    "It''s not that easy. If I could find you directly, he would have come long ago. Isn''t that for me to build a bridge? "


    I nodded. It seems that the thunder now is not so good. He won''t come to me directly, which means that there must be someone staring at him.


    And this person, very likely is Nie Xiaoran, they are husband and wife, is also very normal to be watched.


    And now Nie Xiaoran is dealing with me. He certainly doesn''t want Lei Huasheng to work with me to deal with her.


    I said, "what did he mean to say?"


    Lei Qingmiao said, "well, I don''t know. I just said, if you have time, can I invite you to dinner in the evening?"


    "Well, maybe not today, but next week, because I have to go home tonight. I''m going to visit my parents."Lei Qingmiao thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll give him a call and see how to solve it."


    She took out the phone in front of me, went through it without promotion, and picked it up there.


    Lei Qingmiao then said something about me. Lei Huasheng was silent for a while and said, "OK, next week. As long as she has time, I have time."


    I thought about it for a moment. It''s better to know what Lei Huasheng is as soon as possible.


    So I put up a finger at Lei Qingmiao and told her I had time on Monday. Lei Qingmiao said that, and Lei Huasheng agreed immediately.


    I gave a sign. Lei Qingmiao just hung up.


    "Won''t you tell him where to go?" Lei Qingmiao asked strangely.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell him when I think about it. Oh, by the way, I''d better tell me first. After all, you''re a bridge. "


    Lei Qingmiao laughed and left.


    There was nothing else to do in the afternoon. I soon got off work. When I was driving, I pulled Ji Changfeng on.


    Now I find that Ji Changfeng is obedient to Tang Xin. It seems that Tang Xin has really grasped him.


    When I got home, I changed my clothes and left them. Recently, they both made money together, but I didn''t need to support them any more.


    I swipe my card and take the elevator down to the bottom floor. I find that situ GUI has been waiting for me there. I jumped on it immediately. I hugged him happily.


    "Why are you so happy?" Asked situ GUI.


    "Feilan said," I''m very funny. I''ll turn feilan back


    Situ GUI immediately touched my face and said, "well, you are so eager to be Wu Xin''er."


    "What''s the matter? A little reluctant to part with Wu Xin''er? "


    "Well, after all, it looks so similar, but how to say, every time I see lanfeifei, I immediately forget her."


    "Don''t forget." I said softly: "after all, she is your first wife, but also with you is a person at that time, and I, can only marry a ghost."


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "Feifei, you are really a good man."


    "I was a good man."


    "But you''ve been using it too hard lately."


    I hummed coldly and said, "that''s not the advice you gave me. No matter what, you are bad, not me. I''m a good girl."


    "Good. I''m bad. You''re a good girl." Si tugui listened to me and had to surrender.


    "Then, villain, what are you going to treat a good girl to?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "today, let''s go out to eat, and let you show your face."


    I thought about it for a while and asked him, "I told you that Nie Xiaoran has doubted you. Are you ready?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m ready. I promise there won''t be any problem. Where do you want to eat?" Situ GUI said with a smile.


    "You can arrange it. Just protect yourself. I don''t want to hurt you."


    He turned around, slowly close to me, kiss my forehead, said: "silly girl, I will not have things, now is your time. Well, let''s go where Nie Xiaoran often goes. "


    I Leng for a while, won''t it, how to still take the trap? How can this be.


    Then he just laughed. It seems that he has a plan in mind.

 Chapter 314

    I followed him to the room first. He looked outside and said, "there is a car at the back door. The windows are black. No one will see it. We can go out quietly. Now they just suspect me and don''t follow me. It''s like that after today, it should be."


    "Why?" I asked strangely.


    "Because I want to meet Nie Xiaoran with you. As long as I see her, she will immediately find someone to follow me."


    "No, you''re too dangerous."


    "Don''t worry. The more this happens, the more strange she will be. Only in this way, she doesn''t know what to do. Then, she will definitely trade with me. In this case, I can ask for some information for you."


    I had to smile bitterly. This is the last thing I want to see.


    But situ GUI said so, and I am very grateful for all he has done for me.


    We went out through the back door. Sure enough, a car had stopped there, and we got on the car quickly.


    Soon, we arrived at a place called Zhuhua hall. It was a classical building surrounded by bamboo.


    "I have already investigated. Generally, Nie Xiaoran will come here for dinner on Friday, not only her, but also Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping."


    I was stunned and said, "will they all come? Isn''t that dangerous? "


    "It''s because they are here that they are not dangerous. They are all public figures and will not do anything here. Moreover, you are the eldest lady of the LAN family. They should not have been the first heir to you, so they will be very flustered when you come."


    I thought about it for a while, but I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing to expose myself now, but I can''t help it now.


    On the other side, when they deal with Wu xiner, it will also make me feel very uncomfortable. The appearance of LAN Feifei will certainly break this embarrassing situation.


    And as situ GUI said, when they panic, there will be some news coming out. Maybe I can use the news to get the information I need.


    We found a place to sit down. It should be quiet here.


    It won''t be so crowded inside. Just at this time, a woman came in at the door.


    When I saw her, I couldn''t help being stunned. This person is actually sister rainbow. How did she come.


    She seemed to know this side very well. She said hello to the waiter and went upstairs. She didn''t see us. I nodded a little and said, "this is really a good place."


    At this time, someone came in again. Jin Shinan was actually him. He would meet him wherever he went. He first looked around and obviously didn''t see us. He also said a word and left to go upstairs.


    I don''t know what happened to him and sister Liu. I just heard that he has sent flowers these two days. It seems that sister Liu still doesn''t want to talk to him.


    Situ GUI said: "it''s because they are all here that I heard about this place. However, Nie Xiaoran has a private room. He comes here at this time every day. Even if he doesn''t come, he has to pay."


    "Oh, well." I nodded, it seems that this place, should be a membership system, members should have such rights.


    "When I checked, I found that the two elegant rooms on both sides were also wrapped up. One was Jin Shinan, and the other didn''t know who it was. I checked, and the man seemed to be a shadow."


    "What does that mean?" I asked strangely.


    Situ GUI shook his head and said, "it''s this person. I didn''t find anyone at all, but it''s very easy to wrap up that room, and it''s all inclusive, that is, he can come over at any time, and his information is confidential."


    This hotel is really a bit of Hidden Dragon and crouching tiger. So many people come here. It''s really not an ordinary place.


    After waiting for a long time, our dishes were all ready. Situ GUI and I had already started to eat. At this time, the car whistle came from the door.


    "Here we are." Situ GUI gave me a smile.


    I looked at the door, sure enough, Nie Xiaoran came in, beside her, is thunder, and behind is Nie Zhengxuan, she should be upset at this time.


    Wang Wenquan was standing beside her, as if I saw something. Nie Zhengxuan hides to Nie Zhengping from time to time.


    But Nie Zhengping didn''t seem to care about her, and occasionally avoided her.


    It''s really exciting. They''re all here. I had to smile at situ GUI. They didn''t see us at all. They had already gone upstairs.


    "Are you going up with me to see them?" I asked.


    Situ GUI began to laugh. Then he stood up, reached out his hand and said, "I''d like to, this beautiful woman."


    "Settle the bill first." I gave him a white look.


    He laughed and went to settle the bill before we got to the second floor.


    The second floor is more antique. It seems that the rooms are not separated by walls, but only made of a layer of bamboo. Although they are airtight, it seems that they are not very safe."This place is really interesting." I just laughed.


    Situ GUI said: "I checked. This is a bungalow. They built it on their own, so they can''t move bricks. So they specially found someone to make it with bamboo. It''s windproof and rainproof, so it''s famous."


    I nodded. I also heard that there are many places in the south where people live in houses made of bamboo. This time I saw them.


    We came to the front of a Yajian and saw that the green leaf pavilion was written on it. This should be the name of Yajian. Just as I was about to push the door, a voice came from the side: "sorry, Mr. and Ms. this is a private elegant room. You can''t enter it."


    Ya stood in front of us. It looked like a service staff was standing in the front room.


    She looked at us with a little displeasure in her eyes. This is her job responsibility. If we are allowed to enter, it is estimated that her job will be lost.


    I just laughed, said: "don''t worry, the people inside, we know, or you can go in and ask."


    "I''m sorry, the guests inside didn''t say that there would be other guests coming today, so I''m sorry, I''m not good to disturb them." The waiter is very polite and has received professional training.


    I had to nod my head. It was not good to embarrass her. I only asked her to look at situ GUI and say, "what can I do?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "it''s easy to do. You''re here to show up, not to be a thief. Of course, this thing should be done in a big way."


    I nodded, I understand, so I yelled: "Nie Xiaoran, you come out, LAN Feifei came."


    As soon as I finished shouting, the three elegant rooms around me opened the door at the same time, and several eyes met me.


    At this time, the room of rainbow sister on the far right, rainbow sister just looked at me, and then immediately closed the door.


    On the other hand, when Jin Shinan saw me, he also quickly closed the door. I guess they should be able to make a phone call, just to whom, one can guess and give it to Mr. Jin, but the other doesn''t know.


    But the door of Nie Xiaoran was opened by Nie Zhengping, and he was completely stunned there.


    The waiter was very embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, I''ll let them go immediately."


    "Wait a minute." "At this time, Xiao ran said:" I look at her, finally come back


    "Of course, remember? You gave me one last call when I was about to have an accident


    "No, let me explain."


    "No, I''m just here to see you, Zhengxuan and Zhengping. I''m satisfied that you are still healthy. You can''t have an accident, because I want to send you away one by one."


    If I say that, I will definitely not send them to the railway station, and I know that I can''t be weak now, I must give them a strong look.


    Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran was stunned for a while, didn''t say anything, just looked at me.


    "Sorry, I just came to see. Now, I have to leave."


    "Wait a minute, Feifei. Maybe we have a misunderstanding."


    I just took a cold look at Nie Xiaoran, then shook my head and said, "if you don''t make the last call, maybe I think we have a misunderstanding, but now, it''s impossible."


    Nie Xiaoran suddenly Leng in there, I think she may think that time, I have been dead, right? I didn''t expect that I could climb back from hell.


    "Lei Huasheng, it''s you. I don''t know what''s going on now, but your precious son doesn''t even know. You''re really lucky."


    "What, you have my child?" The thunder turned into a fire seed, and it was about to rush out. But Nie Zhengping stopped him.


    "Don''t mess around. This is the public field. If you move, there will be a problem." In this way, Lei Huasheng looks at situ GUI.


    Sure enough, situ GUI has taken out his mobile phone and is ready to shoot. If anyone moves me here, they will meet the newspaper tomorrow, which will probably disturb the whole media circle.


    You know, LAN Feifei''s identity is not simple. Once the media gets angry, Nie''s assets have changed, and he is likely to be re investigated.


    At that time, they should be the most miserable, because I am the first heir, no one can match me, once that time, they will lose more.


    "He''s in my hands, but it''s almost the same. I''ll make a clear investigation. Don''t worry, he''ll be OK." I had to coldly leave a word, and then quickly left.


    I know that this kind of threat is almost over. Lei Huasheng certainly does not dare to mess around at this time, and later, he does not dare to mess around, otherwise, he has to consider his son''s life.


    Situ GUI then said softly, "we have to go, otherwise someone will come soon. I believe it''s all for you."I nodded and quickly followed situ GUI down the stairs. At this time, another sound came from the stairs. I quickly got into situ GUI''s car, and situ GUI drove immediately.


    It can be seen from the back that Jin Shinan came out. He looked at our car and couldn''t help stamping his foot. Now he still has to find his car, and he can''t get out so fast, let alone drive away.


    Our speed will soon fall far behind him. It''s impossible for him to follow him. I saw him on the phone. At least, I think, he should have written down the license plate number.


    Soon after the car left, situ GUI stopped. I was stunned to find another car waiting by the side of the road. A man came down from the car and opened the door for us.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "get in this car, we have to go somewhere else."


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I began to laugh. No wonder he had a good idea. It turned out that he had prepared another car here early.


    This time, the driver is driving. We are sitting in the back with black windows. We can''t be seen from the outside.


    "Now they''re in trouble. I don''t think they''ll have a good meal." I laughed.


    Situ GUI joked: "if I were you, I''d better go back and discuss what to do now. I don''t have time to think about eating."


    "But there are distinguished guests. That Wang Wenquan is a distinguished guest." I laughed.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "this man, I''ve checked. His father is really a big entrepreneur from other provinces. I heard that he met Nie Xiaoran when he cooperated with LAN. I think he is ambitious for Nie Xiaoran."


    I gave a cold hum. I have to say that Nie Xiaoran is really good-looking, and although he is old, he is still well maintained, which is a kind of temperament.


    In other words, she has a good foundation. Generally speaking, such a woman does have an attractive nature.


    That''s why my father married her after so many years of being single.


    But now, for me, her beautiful appearance, hidden, is a snake heart.


    Forget it, anyway, I have already appeared in front of her. In this way, Wu xiner will be a little more relaxed. On the other hand, Nie Xiaoran''s good days should come to an end.


    At this time, situ GUI''s phone rang. Situ GUI looked at it and said with a smile, "sure enough."


    So he picked up the phone, there came a worried voice: "lanfeifei in your side?"


    It''s Mr. king. I can hear that.


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "at present, yes, but she will leave here soon, because she is here and has enemies, so I am sending her away now."


    "Bring it back, and I''ll protect her. Bring it back. " King''s voice was very anxious.


    "No, I''ll take this." Situ GUI finished, hung up the phone, no matter what he said.


    I saw him turn off the machine. I think in the scene just now, everyone knows that I''m with him. In this case, his phone call tonight may be very busy.


    "My driver was stopped, but I don''t think they''ll embarrass that driver. After all, he doesn''t know anything." Situ GUI laughed.


    I''m a little worried now, because Mr. King seems to be going the wrong way. It''s not going to happen.

 Chapter 315

    However, one thing makes me feel very strange. Why does Lord Jin say that he will protect me.


    I really don''t know him. Why should he protect me? I carefully look for in my mind, whether I forget my relationship with him.


    Do I have any special connection with him?


    But how to think of it, forget it, maybe it''s just me, he''s just an excuse. It''s just like Nie Xiaoran''s misunderstanding.


    Our car, soon to the back door of the hotel, we quietly out of the car, on the hotel room.


    Today is a great victory, not only met Nie Xiaoran, but also let King finally did not find me, for situ GUI, he is also very happy.


    At this time, I took out the phone book I got from Jin Shinan. It''s really good. To be honest, I have to thank him.


    Just as I was about to make a phone call, a call came in. It was not lanfeifei''s number, but Wu xiner''s. I had a look. It was Tang Xin.


    I had to pick it up.


    "Sister Wu, sister LAN appears here, do you know?" I don''t know where she is, but her tone is very surprised.


    "Yes, don''t worry. I know what''s going on. You''d better stay with Chang Feng for two days. It''s not your responsibility now." I have to send her a letter of comfort first. Is this news spreading too fast? How did it get to them?


    "By the way, how did you get the message?" I asked strangely.


    "Nie Zhengping calls brother Chang Feng and says that he can figure out where sister LAN is. So we infer that sister LAN must have appeared. " How much I put down my heart, it turned out to be like this.


    "How did you respond?"


    "Brother Chang Feng said that he had never seen LAN Feifei, so he couldn''t figure it out at all. He had to meet him face to face, because there was something about Qi. He just said nonsense. Anyway, it meant that he couldn''t figure it out." Tang Xin began to laugh.


    I also laughed, Ji Changfeng. However, some people believe that. Moreover, it seems that Nie Zhengping is very professional. I don''t think Nie Zhengping can help it.


    "Well, this matter, don''t tell others, you enjoy your weekend, don''t because of her reason, delay your good things."


    "I hate it, sister Wu. I''m serious with you." Tang Xin threw a Jiao over there, and then he hung up.


    "Not so fast?" Situ GUI is also very helpless. Tang Xin knows how fast it is. To be honest, she is a person far away from the truth.


    I had to tell her what she said. Situ GUI nodded at ease and said, "I guess Ji Changfeng has guessed that it''s you. With a person like him, it''s impossible not to count you."


    I nodded with a smile. There''s no way. Ji Changfeng hasn''t told Tang Xin that this man''s secret work is perfect.


    Forget it, don''t pay attention to them. I picked up the phone, looked at the previous calls, thought about it, and called one of the shareholders first.


    He is a shareholder who has been with my father for a long time. He has his own business, but he is not in business.


    When I called, it was obvious that I was playing outside. I could still hear the music.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "Uncle Chen, I''m lanfeifei. Do you remember?" I said softly, I have seen Uncle Chen several times before.


    "Who?" The voice over there was eight degrees higher, and then he yelled, "you turn off all your voices and get out of here."


    I heard a commotion inside, and then the sound stopped.


    "Everyone out, I have something to do now." I found out that Uncle Chen had another side. He used to laugh when he met him.


    "Feifei, are you safe now? I''ve been checking for a long time. I think your father''s business should be done behind someone''s back. I can''t find out anything. Are you safe now? If not, come to Uncle Chen to avoid it. "


    Sure enough, those who have been with my father for so many years and kicked out Nie should be good friends. I had to say, "don''t worry, Uncle Chen, I''m safe now. I also think there must be something wrong with my father, so I came back to check this matter."


    "It''s very difficult. Uncle Chen has some information here. How can I give it to you?"


    I thought about it and left him an e-mail. I can let other people open it from another place and send it to me.


    Uncle Chen comforted me a little more. He told me that if I couldn''t do it, I could go to his side and avoid it. He would protect me. I just hung up.


    I feel a little better in my heart. Although my father is gone, the old friend with him, when he heard that it was me, didn''t have the feeling that people went to tea. On the contrary, he would help me.


    One by one, they called. Sure enough, the old people said they would help me. Although one or two of them were a little cold, they only advised me to be careful.It has to be said that father''s original choice was quite good.


    I looked at the last few people and shook my head. Li Tao and Lei Huasheng, the two, seem to be the worst.


    Let''s not mention Lei Huasheng, but Li Tao should be OK. At least he has been helping me, just Wu xiner.


    Forget it, or don''t call them, I continue to look down, is some middle-level phone.


    Old man Gao is also in it. I won''t fight him. He has been checking this matter. I believe him.


    I called all the others. When they heard that it was lanfeifei, they were also quite surprised. Some people asked me if I wanted to rebuild lanfeifei. If I wanted to, they could come back.


    I''m very glad that the people left by my father are still thinking about LAN.


    When I finished making these calls, I felt like I couldn''t control myself any more and cried.


    Situ GUI sat beside me, touched my back gently and said, "that''s why I admire him. He has left, but so many people can''t forget him. It can be said that this is his success in life. I don''t know how many people I will leave one day. "


    I looked at him one eye, suddenly thought, he a ghost to leave what.


    I can''t help but "bah", he said: "you crow mouth, you can''t say something good."


    Situ GUI picked up the phone book and said, "don''t call today?"


    "No, there''s another one. I have to call." I look at the name of Wu Caihong in the phone book.


    Wu Caihong is a very special person. She is also the one left by her father at that time, and is also within the scope of Nie''s cleaning up. If it wasn''t for my protection, maybe she would have left long ago.


    It was just a moment, but I''m sure she was still in the hotel.


    More importantly, I saw that there was another woman in her room today, but I didn''t look carefully. I always thought that woman should be an acquaintance.


    But at that time my attention was all on Nie Xiaoran, and Wu Caihong just opened the door and quickly closed it, which made me not see clearly.


    Situ GUI looked at me and said, "is this really important? You think you have more now, and you should think about whether you want to appear like lanfeifei tomorrow. "


    I am stunned for a moment, whether or not to appear in the form of lanfeifei tomorrow, this is for sure, isn''t it? And tomorrow I want to go shopping with situ GUI.


    Situ GUI looked at me and said: "believe it or not, tomorrow will be a day when the whole city is looking for lanfeifei. I think lanfeifei should be a mysterious person. Otherwise, once they find out, there will be a large number of people around."


    I nodded and said, "that is to say, I''d better go back to Wu Xin''er tomorrow? But I let Tang Xin have a holiday. "


    "I''m not saying that. I''m just saying that maybe we can play bigger and surprise all the media and related people with lanfeifei''s escape technology."


    I Leng for a while, said: "what do you want?"


    Situ GUI laughed and said: "I want lanfeifei to appear in the most unlikely place mysteriously, and then disappear mysteriously. In this way, they will lose their heads. "


    I didn''t know what he wanted to do, so I had to say, "you can arrange it. As long as you arrange it reasonably, I think I can accept it."


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "I''ll contact you. Don''t worry. I won''t sell you."


    I also gave him a smile, he just gave me the phone book, and then he left. He should have gone to another room to make a phone call.


    I looked at the phone book and found Wu Caihong''s phone number, so I called.


    "Hello, is that Miss LAN?" Rainbow Sister actually called me out the first time.


    "How do you know I''m going to call you?"


    "I''ve been waiting. I believe you have seen me today. You should have a way to contact me. I just didn''t expect that you would call me so late and call Uncle Chen first."


    I was stunned for a moment. Uncle Chen, how could he be mentioned. Is there any relationship between sister rainbow and Uncle Chen?


    "You may be surprised. How do I know you''ll call him?"


    I said, "well," I''m really a little strange about this.


    But sister rainbow laughed and said, "because he''s my father, that''s a good reason."


    "What?" I''m a bit confused this time. I''ve been to Uncle Chen''s house before. He has been single all the time. I didn''t see sister rainbow there. Besides, his surname is Chen. Sister rainbow''s surname is Wu. How could he be a father.


    Although in terms of age, it should be about the same.


    "No one knows about it, only our family and your father." Rainbow Sister then said calmly."Oh, oh, well, sort of, but what''s going on? Now you... "


    "I''m looking for some evidence about your father''s accident now, but they really have to be too careful. After listening for a long time, I just heard the basic things, which should be done by them, because they sometimes bring out a little between the lines of their words, but there is no way to know how to do it."


    I had to hum again, and sister rainbow said at this time: "it should be very safe for you to call me so calmly. I have some information here. You either? I can send it to you. "


    I gave her a mailbox, too.


    "By the way, sister rainbow, I would like to ask, since he is your father, why didn''t you change his surname again?"


    Sister rainbow laughed and said, "this has nothing to do with our business. Oh, by the way, don''t you want to know who is that man in my room? "


    I just remembered that there was another thing. I also thought that if I asked directly if it was not very good, now sister rainbow proposed it. I think it''s much better than I asked.


    "I want to know."


    "That''s my mother. Now she''s the Accounting Director of Nie''s group."


    It''s her. Oh, my God. I don''t think it''s a little familiar. It''s Minister Wu. How could it be her. She is also Wu.


    Because they are all women, I didn''t think of them together at all. Now it seems that sister rainbow should have followed her mother''s surname.


    But what''s going on? If they are mother and daughter, and they are all in the Nie family, what are they doing?


    What''s more, there is the relationship between Uncle Chen. What''s their situation now.


    "I don''t know the specific situation for a while, but Feifei, you have to believe us. We all help you. They all want to find out what happened to Chairman LAN, who suddenly had a car accident. "


    I thought about it for a while, and I decided to believe that sister rainbow, the person my father saw in the beginning, should not be wrong.


    "I''ll tell you a secret, sister rainbow."


    "Come on, it''s something."


    "I inserted an eye liner in Nie Shi, but I am not in a position to say who it is now. If she feels that she trusts you, she will go to you."


    I just said that.


    Rainbow elder sister laughed, said: "that Wu Xin''er, she is really a powerful role, I said, how can she help me, originally you put in."


    I Leng for a while, this Rainbow elder sister is really too clever, suddenly guessed.


    "Sister rainbow, this is meaningless. You can guess it all at once."


    Rainbow Sister laughed and said: "well, I know. If she comes to me for help, I will help her. That woman is very bold. I can see your shadow from her."


    I wry smile, what is to see my shadow, that is me, OK? It''s just that I''ve changed, so I can see a little bit.


    "Sister rainbow, if I drive Lan''s, will you help me?"


    "If the chairman''s business is over, I will help you, not only me, but also many people."


    I laughed and felt that the gap between myself and my father was too big.

 Chapter 316

    When I hung up with sister rainbow, I was very happy. Not to mention, I had many allies, and I never thought that sister rainbow had a relationship with Uncle Chen.


    What''s the matter? But now that she helps me, it''s much easier. Besides, there''s Minister Wu. At last, she knows that Min is one of her own.


    I carefully calculated that if I could get her help, I would have got 10% of the shares, and Nie Xiaoran would be hard to kick me out.


    That''s good news. At this time, I felt someone holding me behind my back. It was situ GUI. He was very gentle and said in a soft voice, "are you all in touch?"


    I nodded, he said with a smile: "I also have a good news to tell you, I have contacted the TV station here, there will be your next interview tomorrow, of course, I will also be there."


    "What, how can I do that? In that case, I''ll be exposed, and you can guarantee that it''s absolutely safe there?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry, it must be safe there." Situ GUI said with a smile, "do you know who is taking over the job?"


    I shake my head. I really don''t know.


    "It''s my sister. I''m sure I can rest assured of her. I''ve told her to keep it a secret. I''ll arrange an interview tomorrow, and the host has found it. But it won''t take too long, that is, an hour. The broadcast time is tomorrow afternoon, and we''ll shoot in the morning."


    I nodded, this is OK, if the time is staggered, there is no problem.


    "But I believe that many people will miss you now. If you show up, they will know that we are going to pass."


    Situ GUI gently touched my face and said, "don''t worry, I will be different then, and you are Wu Xin''er. But at that time, I''ll have to dress up a little, just to be unrecognized. "


    I nodded, thought for a while, and said, "in fact, I have a good way. Can you recreate a Wu Xin''er?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "certainly."


    I said with a smile: "in this way, you can make another one, and then let Wu Xin''er go to the home you arranged. It''s better to take some life photos to prove that he is at home these two days, because I told Nie Zhengping that I will go home these two days."


    Situ GUI clapped his hands and said: "this is really good. In this way, you will not be here, and you will be separated from this matter. In this way, the TV station will do better. That''s it. I''ll arrange it immediately. "


    He picked up the phone again and quickly dialed it. This time, it was not arranged to know who it was, but I thought it was someone I could trust, but I ignored it.


    Until very late, he should have finished the arrangement, and he went out in the middle.


    I just sit in front of the window and look at the scenery outside. I don''t know why. Whenever I change back to lanfeifei, I always feel as if I have become quiet. But when I become Wu Xin''er, it''s just that kind of enthusiasm.


    Maybe I have completely adapted to these two identities.


    Situ GUI came back and looked at me sitting in front of the window. Then he came over and said, "why didn''t you rest? I thought, why did you sleep?"


    "I don''t know why? It''s hard for me to fall asleep all of a sudden. When I become lanfeifei, I always feel uneasy in my heart. " I said softly.


    He hugged me from behind, put his face on my face, and said, "are you worried about your own safety? Don''t worry. I''ll protect you. "


    I shake my head. I''m not worried about this. I just don''t know why. It''s hard to be at ease now.


    However, being held by him from behind, I feel a little safe.


    He''s a reliable man. It''s so nice to meet him. And he has been helping me, I don''t know how to repay him.


    "Your parents will allow us to be together, won''t they?" I asked.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "you don''t know how happy they were when they heard my sister say we were together last time, but my sister was not very happy."


    I laughed and said, "she likes Wu Xin''er better."


    "That''s what it means." Situ GUI said with a smile, "she''s not satisfied with Wu xiner, but she can''t help it. After all, she doesn''t have a big say at home."


    I had to give a bitter smile. These two people are all me, but they have divided people into two factions. How bad that is.


    "Aren''t you going to tell my family about me?"


    "I said, as long as you want, we can get the certificate first. When you really finish your own business, we can hold the wedding."


    "I don''t mean this. I mean Wu Xin''er and I are on our own. Don''t you want to talk to my family? In this case, they should not misunderstand anything, right? "


    Situ GUI was stunned for a moment, but he shook his head and said, "no, no one in the world can keep secrets. The only thing you can believe is yourself. If you think about it, you have a lot of allies. Who can say that you are Lanfei? "I think about it for a while, and it''s true, including Tang Xin, who should be promoted by me, and who has always enriched me, sister Liu, I will definitely believe her, and old man Gao, even a few of them, I didn''t say. It seems that this is not as easy as I thought.


    "Well, you''re right. Let''s do it first. It''s very good. But it''s very difficult to get a license. Unless we keep it secret, it may be very difficult."


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "it''s not difficult at all. But as you said, it''s really a secret. In the state of me and you, it''s not good for any of them to have problems


    I laugh, suddenly feel his action a little rough, he actually picked me up, said with a bad smile: "well, things are done, can accompany me."


    I had to give him a white look and said, "no, can I sleep in the hut?"


    He looked at me and said, "it''s not OK either."


    With that, ignoring my objection, he hugged me and went to the big house.


    The hateful situ GUI would bully me like this, but I really like him, because I like him, so I like everything about him.


    Now the only person I can trust is situ GUI. How can I face other people? It''s going to take your time.


    The night is deep, but I feel that passion has just begun.


    When I got up early the next morning, situ GUI was still a little reluctant to let me go. If I hadn''t reminded him that he would go to the TV station today, he would not have let me go.


    We cleaned up, I changed back to Wu Xin''er, and he became the same as last time. We just went out through the back door. No one should follow us.


    We drove the car we changed last night. I don''t know where it came from. I don''t think anyone would think it was us. Along the way, situ GUI carefully checked whether there was anyone following us.


    When he came to the TV station, situ Guixian came back and called situ Yan to ask the guard to let us in.


    This is a public unit. There are doors in front of it. Most people can''t get in. We should be safe when we get here.


    So we changed back to the way of LAN Feifei and situ GUI in the car. In situ GUI''s words, if we don''t come back and see situ Yan, she won''t kill me.


    I laughed, and then I followed him.


    There are many people in the studio now. Many programs are recorded. In fact, the live broadcast we see will not be true except for specific large-scale parties or sports programs.


    Along the way, people will look at us. These people are all human beings. Situ GUI is the latest man of the day. I have been frequently seen in newspapers and other media recently. It is estimated that some people will recognize us.


    But looking at their expressions, I was just surprised. At this time, I saw situ Yan coming towards us.


    "You''ve finally come. If you don''t come, we''ll be in a hurry. You''re really here."


    "Elder sister, it''s not our fault. We are well-known people now. What''s more, several forces are looking for us now. We can''t hide them."


    Only then did I know that situ Yan worked in a TV station. Before, I just heard that she was not in business, but I didn''t expect to be here.


    She took us to a studio in front of which all the staff were ready. Look at this meaning, that is, waiting for us.


    The host looked a little familiar, which is common when we watch TV. She was also a little surprised when she saw us, and then said, "no, director, you said that today''s mysterious guest is too mysterious. It''s a big headline."


    Director, I didn''t expect that situ Yan had gone so high.


    But situ Yan took a look at her and said, "just do your program well. Come on, all departments, get ready. Let''s hurry up. This will be broadcast in the afternoon. It will be broadcast live at that time. Come on


    Now everyone is busy. I don''t know what to do now. I can only listen to the arrangement of the staff present. We are arranged to one side first, and watch the host start first.


    "Hello, everyone. Welcome to today''s hot spots. We all know that there are two people who are on fire in this city recently, but they are on fire because of their unique identity."


    At this time, the host said, "I''m not sure that this place belongs to me."


    At this time, the staff came to adjust our earphones, and then let us go on stage.


    Just then the host said, "let''s welcome the mysterious guest."


    We are just on the stage. Facing the cameras and lights in front of us, I''m not really used to it.


    Sitting there, the host is still very authentic. Let''s relax first. I think this section will be cut off by then."Miss LAN Feifei, as we all know, she used to be the first lady of LAN''s group, but now Lan''s has changed to Nie''s. I''d like to ask you, how do you see this?"


    Situ GUI told me when he went on the stage. If there is anything, just tell me the truth.


    I thought for a moment and said: "it''s very strange that after my father left, the first successor should be me, because although Nie Xiaoran, the current chairman of Nie''s company, is my father''s wife, according to the blood relationship, I should be the first successor, but I didn''t get any shares. I think there is something wrong with the original division of LAN''s shares."


    The host nodded on one side, now the ratings are declining, she will definitely want to use such a strong news, which can get a lot of ratings.


    "Moreover, when my father was the chairman of the board of directors, 51% of the shares were held by my father, but now they are not in my hands. I explained that the whole process was handed over to Nie Xiaoran under the condition of non transparency, which is totally inconsistent with the inheritance law. If I have the opportunity, I hope I can make a new comment on LAN''s shares."


    The host then threw out a few questions, and I answered them one by one. Anyway, I''m honest. Now no one can control me. If there''s something wrong, situ Yan will ask for a new photo, and then remind me what''s best not to say.


    Finally, the host asked me what kind of requirements I have now. I thought for a moment, said: "father''s legacy, there will be a safe key, but there will be no password, because that is a secret between my father and me, I want to return the key."


    So, the host was obviously stunned for a while, and then looked at situ Yan. Situ Yan also frowned, and then nodded.


    The host just went on and ended the program.


    We''re just over. Situ Yan then came over and said, "the last request should not have been made, but I think you should have your reasons."


    I had to salute her and say, "yes, I believe my father will leave something for me over there."


    Situ Yan laughed and said, "it''s not necessarily a good thing. What if your father didn''t leave you anything?"


    "It doesn''t matter." I said, "it''s my father''s intention to put it there. Even if it''s not property, it''s just some small things that my father left behind."


    Situ Yan nodded and said, "OK, I see. That''s it. What are you going to do? Would you like to have lunch with me? "


    "Sister, let''s forget it. We have to run for our lives." Situ GUI said with a smile.


    "I''m not worried about you." Situ Yan looked at situ GUI, then sighed and said, "protect her."


    Situ GUI nodded. We left here quickly. I believe that at this time, our news should be revealed, but it''s not important, because immediately, we won''t be us any more.

 Chapter 317

    Situ GUI and I have changed into TV stations that leave through the back door. There are already some reporters here, but they don''t pay attention to us when they see that it''s not situ GUI and LAN Feifei.


    So we left here, and when we got back to the hotel, we all laughed.


    This time, it''s really exciting. We just slip away under their eyes. It''s impossible for them to get it.


    On the other hand, the people arranged by situ GUI have sent back some photos from there. In the photos, Wu Xin''er and two old people are sitting and eating together.


    And you can tell the time by looking at these photos. There''s no problem.


    I thought about it for a while, and I made these photos into a wechat circle of friends and sent them.


    I also sent a message to sister Liu and Tang Xin, asking them to transfer the content of their circle of friends, because they should have more wechat friends to see it. I have to prove that I am not here in the morning.


    Sure enough, after a while, I found that there were many comments below, including Hu Sen''s and Nie Zhengping''s.


    I don''t care about all these. I just want to watch TV in the afternoon. I don''t know what will happen.


    Situ GUI then said: "the afternoon broadcast time is 6:30, that time, just at dinner time, the program is also more watched."


    I nodded. I don''t know what effect this live broadcast will bring.


    We had lunch and had a rest. I lay in situ GUI''s arms and felt his tenderness.


    I like this. If only I could live like this everyday.


    At six o''clock, we sat in front of the TV and watched it. Sure enough, at six thirty, the interview program started on time. Looking at my performance on TV, I think it''s OK.


    Of course, situ Yan must have cut a lot, because we recorded more than an hour''s program, and now we have only half an hour left.


    Some special topics have not been put on, but there are many topics about Nie''s company.


    I guess we''ll have to fry later.


    In less than five minutes, Wu Xin''er''s phone rang. It was sister Liu. When I picked it up, she asked anxiously, "where are you? LAN Feifei is on TV. Do you know?"


    I smile, of course I know, but I still said: "I''m on my parents'' side. She''s on TV. I don''t know. I''ll have a look."


    I pretend I just turned on the TV. I just turned it down. When I saw it, I immediately said, "really, it''s still live."


    Liu said, "she will be in danger. Now many people are looking for her. And she actually appeared there. I have told director Gao now. I hope we can stop her. "


    "Don''t go there. Don''t worry. She must have a way to protect herself. If you go there, you will expose yourself. That''s not good." I have to remind sister Liu.


    Sister Liu was obviously stunned for a moment, and then said, "are you sure she can protect herself? How could she go to such a dangerous place? "


    I laughed, that place is not dangerous, just did not expect to cause such an uproar.


    "There''s one thing, sister Liu, I really need your help."


    Liu Jie Leng for a while, said: "what things, you say on the line."


    "If you have any friends, let him go. Let him be a spectator. Let''s see what kind of people there are. Of course, I think Nie Xiaoran will show up there."


    Sister Liu thought for a moment and said, "I don''t think so, but they should send someone else. I think most of them are still like you imagine. They should just follow LAN Feifei instead of disturbing her first."


    Follow, I secretly funny, I have now arrived here, what kind of people can follow me.


    I told sister Liu that although she was relieved, there would be no problem, so she hung up.


    Sister Liu should have gone to arrange it. After a while, Hu Sen also called.


    "What''s the matter? Why is lanfeifei on TV, and it''s an interview program, and is she afraid that her goal is not obvious? "


    As soon as I got up, he asked directly.


    "It''s lanfeifei''s choice. I can''t help it." I had to smile bitterly and say, "I''m watching TV, too. Someone just told me that she''s already on TV."


    Huson sighed and said, "well, I''ll go to the TV station and see if I can get her. If she has something to do, it''s a problem."


    I''m not worried about Huson''s care. He should go, but he can''t get me.


    "Well, thank you first. Go ahead."


    Hu Sen hung up unsatisfied. I laughed. At this time, another call came from Li Tao. How did he remember to call me."You''re not in the city, are you?" Li Tao asked first.


    I had to say: "no, I''m at home with my parents. What''s the matter?"


    "You watch TV. How can lanfeifei go to the TV station to record programs? It''s crazy. She will be followed like this."


    "What can I do, I can''t persuade her." I had to do the same thing with Huson.


    "Don''t worry, she''ll be followed. We''ll all know."


    "You don''t kill people, do you?" I''m a little worried, because it''s not good if it leads to human life.


    "Knock out and throw it away. We won''t do anything so bad." Li Tao is also not angry. It seems that I underestimate him.


    "Well, as long as it doesn''t kill people, you can do it." I had to hang up.


    After a while, so many people called. It seems that Lan Feifei appeared and dropped a bomb. This time, so many people appeared.


    After that, I received several phone calls, including those from Jin Shinan and sister rainbow. They all asked me what was the matter with me. But in this case, I can only pretend to be outside.


    It wasn''t until the end of the show that there was no more phone call. I was relieved.


    "You say, how many people can''t sleep tonight?" Situ GUI turned off the TV at this time because the news had already started.


    I just laughed and said, "can anyone who is not ungrateful sleep?"


    "I can''t say that either. Do you think sister Liu is guilty? Do you think she can sleep? "


    I thought about it for a while, but it''s also true. There are so many sleepless people tonight. I just don''t know how many enemies and friends there are.


    It was very late that I suddenly received a call from Li Tao.


    I picked up, said with a smile: "is not outside, did not wait for lanfeifei ah?"


    Li Tao was stunned and said, "how do you know that there are all kinds of influential people and media people outside now, but we have been waiting for so long, and there is still no sign of LAN Feifei. What''s the matter?"


    "Just now she left. I''m waiting to see if she''s safe." I laughed.


    I don''t think it will come out until tomorrow. We have already recorded the program in the morning, so we won''t let them see LAN Feifei in the afternoon. But I didn''t tell Li Tao the truth.


    Li Tao was stunned and said, "are you sure she''s safe? Won''t someone else follow you? "


    "No way." I smile, said: "don''t worry, she is quite safe, you can withdraw."


    Li Tao did not speak, but angrily hung up the phone, I was a little funny, this Li Tao, is really interesting.


    Seeing me smiling, situ GUI said, "we''ve played a trick on everyone''s capital. This time they''ll be angry with us."


    I had to shake my head, said: "if it is really to help me, certainly will not be angry, only those who are not sincere will be angry, so good, good gas gas them."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "I don''t know what Nie Xiaoran will do, and her Nie family is going to be in turmoil this time. LAN Feifei obviously wants to get back the equity, just as you said in the TV program. In this way, it means that Nie''s company is not sure how to restructure again. It''s estimated that the people below are also in a panic."


    I sighed, said: "this is no way, if the father is still, there will be no such thing, now Nie Xiaoran in power, of course, there will be problems."


    Situ GUI didn''t speak. He just hugged me and said, "I can''t say that either. It''s mainly because she hasn''t solved our LAN Feifei. If LAN Feifei dies, she has the ability to get Nie''s


    I nodded. It''s true. If lanfeifei really died, Lei Huasheng would be fooled by her. Just like now, Nie Xiaoran would complete the rule of the company as soon as he took a little more equity. It would be useless for anyone to come.


    But now it''s different. What Lei Huasheng is guarding is his own equity. With the intervention of LAN Feifei, it''s necessary to check this matter. In this way, Nie Xiaoran''s status will be lost.


    I don''t know what kind of method she will use to adjust, but I don''t think it will be a good one.


    "Believe it or not, what she wants to do now is to kill you. Although she will face many problems after killing you, she has also solved many problems."


    Of course, I believe it. If you kill me, you will suspect that she did it, and the judicial department will intervene. But if there''s no evidence, or if there''s not enough evidence, there''s nothing wrong with her.


    But it''s settled in the company. Of course, we are talking about LAN Feifei, but Wu xiner will not be affected by this.I laughed and said: "it seems that I can''t go out, otherwise, maybe I''ll blow my head somewhere."


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "yes, you really can''t go out tomorrow, so have a good rest with me here."


    "No, why are you so strong?" I''m surprised that situ GUI doesn''t seem to be tired.


    "I can''t help it. I''m a ghost and I''m not a human being. Besides, I''ve been three thousand years, don''t you think?"


    "I don''t believe you haven''t found a woman in 3000 years. Maybe you''ve been to a brothel or something before?"


    "No, no, I promise." Situ GUI said.


    I don''t believe it, but his hands are not honest.


    Slowly, I once again indulge in his actions, I like him, I love him, will love him all, no matter what happened in the past.


    Yesterday morning, I went to bed at ten o''clock. Maybe it''s because I went to bed so late.


    When I got up, I found that situ GUI had disappeared, but there was a sound of taking a bath. I was taking a bath early in the morning, really.


    I had to get up, take something out of the refrigerator and have a bite first, because I was really hungry.


    "I''ve already ordered dinner. I''ll be up in a moment." Situ GUI''s voice came from the bathroom.


    I should say, sitting there watching TV, today my event actually has aftereffects, look at this meaning, today they will not be peaceful.


    I looked at my mobile phone. Fortunately, no one called me, which means they haven''t thought of anything to do with me.


    Li Tao and they didn''t call. It seems that they are also trying to find LAN Feifei.


    I''m a little surprised. What''s the relationship between Li Tao and Lord Jin, and between them and LAN Feifei? It''s not like to say that they are Nie Xiaoran, but they are allies and mysterious.


    This is really strange. Situ GUI also checked them, but he couldn''t find anything.


    I scratched my head. It''s really hard to do.


    Situ GUI came out and wiped his wet hair with a towel and said, "did you read the newspaper?"


    "No, what''s the matter?" I asked strangely.


    "Just look at it for yourself." He handed me a newspaper from one side.


    I have a look at it. There are three advertisements for lanfeifei. One is Nie Xiaoran''s. He says that if he can find me, he will get a bonus of three million yuan.


    Oh, my God, I don''t know how much money I make.


    I laughed and said, "she''s really rich."


    "Look at the other two." I had a look at the other two, but I still have the impression that they are Uncle Chen''s. It looks like he''s looking for me, too.


    The other is a strange number. Who is this?


    I looked at situ GUI, he said with a smile: "I checked a mobile phone number, which is a local number, but you know, we can''t find a lot of information, but we know the owner''s name is Jin, who do you think it will be?"


    "Lord king." The first reaction in my heart was him, and the words on it were really exaggerated, five million. The king is really rich.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "don''t you really know this king?"


    I have to give a bitter smile. I really don''t know.

 Chapter 318

    I can''t get out this day, so I have to sit around with situ GUI. This guy is always dishonest, which makes me very passionate.


    In the evening, I received a phone call from Tang Xin. She had already gone back. I had to change back to Wu Xin''er and went back to my home from the underground passage.


    Tang Xin looked at me with a smile on his face and said, "sister Wu, you don''t know how wonderful these two days are. If you didn''t let me join in the fun, I would really like to see it."


    "Oh, how busy is it?" I can only pretend I don''t know.


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "just that day at the gate of the TV station, there were hundreds of people around. There were all kinds of people. It seemed that they were all going to catch up with sister LAN, but she didn''t show up at all."


    "You went too?"


    "Yes, we also went, but we were standing in the distance as the audience. There was no place in the surrounding hotels. Brother Chang Feng and I were sitting on one side, eating melon seeds to watch the opera."


    I smile, this is really eating melon audience, just waiting for me to have an accident there.


    "Who do you see?"


    "There''s Mr. Jin. I see him. There''s Mr. Jin Shinan and Li Tao. Lei Hua Sheng has gone, too. "


    I frowned. He was there. What was he thinking?


    "Didn''t you see chairman Nie or related people?"


    "Yes, yes, both Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping are here, and Wang Wenquan, the second film, is also here. But I didn''t see chairman Nie. It seems that she didn''t go there in person, oh, and Hu Sen and Hu Yan."


    This person is almost there, so I have to give a bitter smile. These people are really lively.


    "No fight? Are they all over there? " I just asked, laughing.


    "This is not true. The TV station was shocked. In the end, it seemed that they called the police station, and the special police were sent out. Besides, there seemed to be some other people on the periphery who were responsible for handling all kinds of events. There was no bad scene."


    I nodded, this is the best, did not expect that my appearance, will bring so much trouble.


    Tang Xin said happily: "by the way, sister Wu, you don''t know. Now there are three advertisements for LAN Feifei in the newspapers. If you can find them, the most is five million."


    I gave a wry smile, which I only knew during the day. Tang Xin said, "if there''s really nothing wrong with it, who doesn''t want to earn the money? Unfortunately, we''re from the lanfeifei school now, so we have to bear it."


    I laughed and said, "you little girl, what can you endure? If you have a chance, do you want to earn this money?"


    "No Tang Xin immediately said: "grandma said that cause and effect is rewarded. If you want to find someone to save someone, you can do it. But if you want to find someone, you may hurt her, but you can''t do it."


    I just laughed. It seems that Tang Xin''s tutor is very good.


    "Well, let''s have a quick rest. We have to go to work tomorrow. How about playing with your brother Changfeng these two days?"


    Tang Xin put out his tongue and said, "of course, we had a good time."


    I laughed and didn''t say anything. Look what she means. Maybe Ji Changfeng will be affected these two days.


    After a night''s rest, we arrived at the company the next morning. As soon as we entered, we saw a few girls at the front desk talking below.


    "What''s the gossip?" I asked.


    They are very familiar with me, and between women, it seems that I am not afraid to find out what they are talking about.


    "Director Wu, we are just saying that lanfeifei has appeared again in the past two days." When she said this, she looked around for fear of seeing someone.


    I had to smile, said: "this matter, has nothing to do with you?"


    "Why not? Did you hear that? The predecessor of the Nie family is originally LAN family. It seems that it''s up there... " When she said that, she didn''t dare to say any more.


    I know what she means. There must be something up there, but there are not many people down there.


    "Well, don''t say it. It''s important to do your work well. Don''t be heard. It''s not good to order you then." I just laughed.


    The little girl nodded and said nothing more. When she got to the office, she just sat down and soon came in.


    "Lan Er, she''s really good. She recorded the program during the day and broadcast it in the afternoon, so that people gathered there. If you didn''t say no, I would have passed. "


    I laughed and said, "so don''t thank me. I told you that because I knew that."


    Sister Liu also laughed, said: "you really can, it seems that her most trusted person or you ah, otherwise, how do not tell me."


    I laughed and said, "she has her plans. It''s not that she doesn''t trust you."


    Sister Liu shrugged and said nothing.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and Tang Xin showed his head and said, "Minister Zhou of human resources department is coming."I was stunned for a moment. How did he think of it? This is really strange.


    I took a look at sister Liu. She had to stand up and leave. At the door, she met Minister Zhou, who was about to come in. They said hello, and Minister Zhou came in.


    I asked Tang Xin to pour tea. After Tang Xin quit, I asked, "what''s the matter with Mr. Zhou today?"


    At this time, Minister Zhou laughed and said, "is it a matter or a big event?"


    I nodded and said, "let''s ask Minister Zhou for advice."


    "Don''t laugh," he said, "that''s why I can''t help it."


    What''s going on? I feel that today''s Minister Zhou, as if he is not the same as usual, a little lonely, but also with a little excitement.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with HR department? I''ll try to help you. " I had to say it first.


    "It''s not about there, it''s about me. I think so. I want to transfer all my shares to your name." Minister Zhou said at this time.


    I am a Leng, this what meaning, want to transfer his equity to me? What''s going on?


    And Minister Zhou, is not Nie Zhengping''s person? What''s wrong with him? How can I give the equity to my hand? And there''s no reason at all. It can''t be because of the appearance of lanfeifei.


    The problem is that he has nothing to do with lanfeifei.


    "That''s what it means. I can''t help it." Minister Zhou said at this time.


    I Leng for a while, the above meaning, Nie Zhengping?


    Minister Zhou looked at my expression, then he laughed and said, "my top is not Nie Zhengping. You don''t know, I''m leaving."


    I have a shock in my mind. Minister Zhou is a man of the golden age.


    I just want to understand, on Friday, I and situ GUI also said that Jin Shinan got the list so quickly, it can be seen that he should have someone in the company.


    But after a long time of investigation, we couldn''t figure out who it would be. We didn''t expect that it was Minister Zhou. Oh, my God, is such a powerful person a man of the golden age?


    I Leng Leng''s looked a week department long one eye, said: "you are the gold world male''s person?"


    Minister Zhou was also stunned. Then he laughed and said, "it''s worthy of director Wu. I can guess that. Yes, my colleagues, it''s not bad for me to leave this time. Back to long''s, I''m still a minister. Maybe I can be promoted to another level."


    I nodded, this is the best, I am not always smashing people''s jobs can be.


    "Well, Minister Zhou, I didn''t expect that. I always thought you were from Nie Zhengping''s side."


    "It''s very normal, because I really came in at that time, so most people think so, but there''s no way. I was also ordered by the above."


    I just laughed. Minister Zhou, it''s really hidden. Is the smile on his face and the flattery all pretended?


    This is really a good actor. It''s hard to guess what role he plays.


    "But is it legal for us to transfer shares like this? Won''t they look into this? "


    "Of course, I will, but don''t worry, I''ve figured out a way. You need to find another person to transfer our shares at the same time. In this way, your shares will reach 10% and become permanent shareholders. They won''t have a way with you."


    I am a Leng in the heart, still have to find a person, who ah? Sister Liu, I can''t. If it''s sister Liu, then she can''t go on in this company. In that case, I have to find a way to find someone. Moreover, the second department is working so hard with us now that it''s unrealistic to find her.


    Who else? It''s OK for Minister Wu, but I can''t say it. Although I know sister rainbow is helping me, it''s not good to trouble others like this. Lei Qingmiao? I don''t know what this will be like.


    Well, it''s really difficult.


    "How many days will you be here?" I asked, this matter can''t be solved at once.


    "Three days, that''s the limit. It depends on how you deal with it."


    I nodded, three days, I can contact with them to see the situation.


    After Minister Zhou left, I thought about it for a while and called sister Liu in first.


    Sister Liu said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Can I help you? "


    As for her, I still trust her very much. I just talked about the identity of Minister Zhou and the situation that he wants to transfer the equity to me.


    Sister Liu thought for a moment and said, "isn''t that just right? In this case, plus mine, you''ll have a 10% stake. "


    "No, I''m thinking now, you can''t go. Now the relationship between us and the second department is very tense. If you go straight, there will be no one around to help me."


    Sister Liu thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it''s true, but if I don''t give it to you, who else can give it to you? It''s impossible to point at Li Tao. Lei Qingmiao, she is obviously the person of Lei Huasheng. Minister Wu of the accounting department, we are not very familiar with him. "Sister Liu didn''t know that although I was not familiar with Minister Wu, I was still very familiar with her daughter. I thought about it for a while and said, "I want to see Lei Qingmiao. I want to see what she thinks, or she just needs a job. If it''s a job, I believe I have a way."


    "But in this way, it will expose your intention in the company. In that case, won''t it affect anything?" she said


    I thought for a moment, shook my head and said, "we have no choice but to take risks. Now I believe Lei Qingmiao won''t do anything to me, but I''m still not sure if I can persuade her. Let''s have a look at the situation first."


    Sister Liu thought for a moment and said, "if not, I''ll meet Minister Zhou. Then both of us will do a good job in the equity transfer contract. If there is any problem, we will transfer it immediately. In this way, they can''t help you."


    At present, this is also a just in case method. I have to nod my head. Sister Liu just left. I asked Tang xinlai to accompany me to Xiaguang publicity department.


    When he got to the place, Lei Qingmiao was busy. When he saw me coming, he also welcomed me with a smile and said, "how can our director Wu have time to come here today?"


    I also laughed, no matter when, Lei Qingmiao is so energetic.


    "Actually, I came here to ask if you have time in the evening. I want to sit with you. I want to trouble you with some things. "


    Lei Qingmiao was stunned and said, "you can still sit down. If you have anything, just say it. I''m sure I can do it."


    I had to shake my head and say, "you''d better sit down. It''s too big for you to make a decision at once."


    Lei Qingmiao looked at my expression. He was probably guessing whether I was telling the truth or not. After a long time, he said, "well, it should be a big event. There are so many recent events. Lanfeifei has also come back. It''s interesting this time."


    I had to smile bitterly. To be honest, I didn''t see the most important leaders today. It seems that they haven''t come yet. They should be dealing with lanfeifei''s affairs.


    But for me, it''s also good. I can do my own business.


    I made an appointment with Lei Qingmiao to leave after work. I just went back to the office. After thinking about it, I sent a message to situ GUI to explain the situation to him.


    Situ GUI''s reply was quick, but it was almost the same as that of Liu Jie. He just made a good backup. In case of any situation, he immediately made me a resident shareholder. In this way, I would not be afraid of them.


    I thought about it for a while, but I really can''t do without sister Liu now. If she leaves, there is really no one who can achieve her level.


    Well, it''s really troublesome. Until lunch, I didn''t see Nie Zhengping. How many of them? I don''t know what the situation is.


    And even Li Tao and Lei Huasheng did not appear, only to see that Wang Wenquan, a face of helplessness.


    I saw him, just smile and say hello, but look at his expression, but not good. See this meaning, also don''t know with Nie Zhengxuan how.


    When we get off work, we pick up Lei Qingmiao and go to old man Gao''s shop. I just hope that this negotiation will go smoothly.

 Chapter 319

    As soon as he got on the bus, Lei Qingmiao asked, "you are so mysterious. Where are you going to take me? Won''t you sell me?"


    I just laughed and said, "if someone sells you, I''d like to buy it and make a price."


    I''m just joking, let her have a psychological preparation, when talking about equity, it won''t be so sudden.


    But he said, "if I don''t earn money, I''ll be offended."


    I just smile. For a girl like Lei Qingmiao, who has her own ability, there are still many people who want to win. To be honest, there is still a place to find a boyfriend, right.


    When I came to old man Gao''s Hotel, I didn''t ask for the room arranged in the back, and I directly found an ordinary private room. After all, this matter has not been hidden to that extent.


    After ordering and waiting for the service staff to come down, I said, "actually, I''ve come to you for a very important matter. I want to discuss it with you, but I really don''t know how to open my mouth."


    Lei Qingmiao was stunned for a moment, looked at me and asked, "is it so difficult to speak? No, besides, what''s the matter that you, director Wu, can''t make up your mind? "


    I thought about it for a while and thought that we should tell the truth about it. Besides, sister Liu and Minister Zhou are ready to make up for it as soon as something goes wrong.


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. I want your 2.5% equity. I hope you can transfer it to me."


    When I said this, Lei Qingmiao was silent, and his face became dignified. After a long time, he said, "no, what do you want to do? Why do you want equity all of a sudden? "


    At this time, the waiter just served the food, so we had to stop for a while. It was quite embarrassing. To be honest, I don''t know if I can convince Lei Qingmiao now, because she is still a relative with Lei Huasheng. Such a relationship makes it difficult for me to speak.


    When all the dishes were served, none of us moved first. After a long time, Lei Qingmiao seemed to react and asked, "what do you want to do if you want my share?"


    I thought about it for a while and said, "you know, our current equity is not enough to be a resident shareholder. If something happens again, we are likely to be kicked out, so I plan to become a resident shareholder of Nie''s company. I need at least 10% equity."


    Lei Qingmiao said with a smile, "I know this, and among us, you are the most likely. You already have 5%. If sister Liu is included, it will be 7.5. Let alone, you can only come to me, because you are not familiar with other people."


    I thought about it for a moment. From Lei Qingmiao''s point of view, of course, I said, "that''s what I mean. Minister Zhou is not familiar with me, and Minister Wu of the accounting department is even more unfamiliar. You should know."


    I think Lei Qingmiao knows what''s going on. She''s also a smart person, so she should be able to see which side is Minister Zhou.


    Of course, I believe she only saw it as a fur, because I''ve been looking away all the time. Who can imagine that Minister Zhou is actually a man of the golden age.


    Lei Qingmiao thought about it for a moment and said, "to be honest, it''s really useless for me to take this equity. But if I give you equity, what''s the benefit for me? You know, if it finds out, I may be kicked out of the company. "


    I nodded. I knew that, so I told situ GUI in advance that there would be a place for her. Of course, it''s OK to arrange it for Hu Sen, but I don''t want to find him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let your job fail. As long as you agree, the next place will only be better than Nie." I''ll give you my conditions first.


    Tang Xin is sitting on one side. I think she should be studying hard. It''s not something that can be learned in one day or two. She has to learn to look at people first. Only on the basis of looking at people can she know how to say these words.


    Lei Qingmiao is not the kind of person who can soften her if you invite her to dinner, so you have to talk to her directly. It takes skill.


    Sure enough, Lei Qingmiao laughed, thought about it for a while, and said, "I see. The above point is that situ company or Hu group have contacts with you, and it''s very possible that you have a certain say in them. Do you want to arrange for you there?"


    I had to nod my head. Lei Qingmiao thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "still no, you may not know what the relationship between Lei Huasheng and me is."


    My heart secretly called bad, this matter, maybe more trouble than I thought, I just hope Lei Qingmiao can not betray me.


    "Don''t be so nervous. It''s not as bad as you think. At least I won''t go along with him or tell him about you."


    I put down the dim sum a little bit. Lei Qingmiao said that, and I''m sure I can do it. But what''s the matter with what she said.Lei Qingmiao laughed and said, "sister Wu, I don''t know what a person is. Do you know? My family owes a favor to Lei Huasheng''s family. You know, in this society, it''s hard to pay back the favor. "


    I Leng for a while, she did not say, visible this human relationship, really a little big.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and say, "it''s so. There''s no way. But if you don''t tell me, I''ll be very grateful to you."


    Lei Qingmiao looked at me and said with a smile, "in fact, it''s not impossible, but you have to think, let me return the favor of Lei Huasheng. If I can do this, I think I can give you all my shares."


    I dry smile twice, this human feelings, how can also ah?


    Wait, it''s not impossible. I still have thunderstorm in my hand? If we can bring him out, maybe we can do it.


    Li Tao, if I don''t know what conditions he will come with.


    I feel headache when I think about it, but it can be done.


    After a while, I said, "I''ll wait for you to eat."


    I came to the front desk and asked for the room in old man Gao directly. At this time, no one used it. When the service staff saw me, they were familiar with me, so they took me in. Moreover, I explained that I was just making a phone call.


    The key now lies with Li Tao.


    Call Li Tao, and soon he gets through. Then he says, "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    I calmed down and said, "Li Dong, I want Lei Yuhong in your hand. I don''t know about this, OK?"


    Li Tao was obviously stunned and said for a long time, "what do you want him to do? Can you tell me what you have found and what clues you can get from him? "


    I sighed and said, "if you don''t have a way, how can I get any clues? But I get him. It''s really useful. I just hope you can support me this time."


    Li Tao was so silent for a long time before he said, "yes, it''s OK, because this person is useless to me, and it''s harmless to let him go. However, you have to promise me a condition."


    I knew it would be like this. After thinking about it for a while, I said, "as long as this condition is not too excessive, I will agree."


    "I want to meet with lanfeifei. You can choose the place, and my people can let you search, change clothes, cover your eyes, anything, as long as I see lanfeifei."


    It''s my turn to trouble this time. I never thought it would be such a condition.


    I thought for a moment and said, "I can''t give you an answer to this matter, but I can ask you, but I want to know, what will happen when you see lanfeifei?"


    "Not so good. As I said, I can let you play with me casually, even if you make me dizzy. Lanfeifei can also have strong protection. I just want to see her and have a few words with her, OK?"


    I have a headache, Li Tao''s posture is clear, there is no problem, but to see LAN Feifei, this matter, I really do not know how to do?


    "But it''s very difficult for me to do this recently, but I''m in a hurry."


    "It''s nothing, as long as you promise, because you are in our hands. As long as you promise, you can do it for me. If you can do it, I can give Lei Yuhong to you now."


    I was thinking about the risk in my heart. It was really big, but maybe situ GUI would have a way.


    I had to tell Li Tao first, let him hang up, and then call situ GUI. He picked it up and said, "honey, what''s the matter? You want to call me so late. Do you want to come over? "


    "No, now there''s something I want you to think about for me." I have to tell you about Lei Qingmiao and Li Tao.


    Situ GUI was silent for a while and said: "it''s very difficult to deal with this matter. I''ve checked Lei Qingmiao. Her mother''s operation that year had run out of money. It was Lei Huasheng who helped them. It should be said that this is really a life-saving kindness, not very good. But if you don''t, your safety will be very troublesome. "


    I said: "but I really need Lei Qingmiao''s equity, and I really need it. Do you think there is any way?"


    "Yes, yes." Situ GUI thought for a moment and said: "Tang Xin, she will cover her eyes with ghosts. This kind of thing will make the other party unable to see the situation, but she will follow. You can ask Tang Xin about this."


    I asked, "but what does this have to do with my that?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "of course, it does matter. As long as we have a good grasp of it, Li Tao said it. He wants to see you alone. It''s easy. Do you remember our elevator. As long as you take him to your house first, then Tang Xin uses ghosts to cover his eyes there, changes all his clothes and so on, and then comes to my hotel through the tunnel, so that he doesn''t know where he is. "I thought for a moment and said, "and this way, it can avoid the tracking of his people. After all, they won''t find the underpass."


    Situ GUI said, "that''s what I mean. But I can assure you that we can take him as a guard


    I thought for a moment and said, "that is to say, can this be realized?"


    Situ GUI said: "although he will be a little dangerous to see you, it should be realized. We can also build several railings between you and him. In this way, he should be able to see you, but he can''t get close to you quickly."


    I thought about it, but it''s OK.


    I hung up on situ GUI. I called Tang Xin first and asked about the ghost covering my eyes. She said there was no problem. I was relieved. Let her hold Lei Qingmiao and say I''ll go back in a moment.


    I just called Li Tao and said, "yes, LAN Feifei agrees. She also wants to see you. She also has some questions to ask you."


    Li Tao then began to laugh and said, "well, this Lei Yu Hong can be given to you. When do you want it?"


    "If I want it, can you promise to get it back soon?"


    Li Tao smiles and says, "there''s no problem. I promise it will be delivered in two hours. How about it? It''s OK."


    It''s not so far away from us. I''m relieved.


    After I hung up the phone, I went back to my room, looked at Lei Qingmiao, and said with a smile, "I can give you a chance to return the favor of Lei freight yard, but you have to give me the equity. Is that ok?"


    Lei Qingmiao was stunned and said: "there really has to be such an opportunity. If you can help me, then I can help you with anything you say in the future. Of course, you can''t exceed the standard."


    I laughed and said, "that''s for sure. Do you think that if you give Lei Yuhong back to Lei Huasheng, you can return the favor?"


    Lei Qingmiao was stunned and said, "is Lei Yuhong in your hand?"


    I shook my head and said, "if it''s in my hand, I''ll directly ask Lei Huasheng for 5% of the equity. How simple is that? Can I still do this circle?"


    Lei Qingmiao thought about it, too. He was embarrassed to smile.


    "Really, I didn''t think of this for a while, so how did you find Lei Yuhong, and how can you guarantee that there is no problem?"


    I nodded and said, "don''t worry, there must be no problem. I can guarantee that. "


    Lei Qingmiao sighed and said, "if this is really possible, I would be relieved. If it hadn''t been for us, our family would not be like this now. All right, it''s a deal. I can draw up the contract now. "


    "So you trust me?" I took a strange look at Lei Qingmiao. She laughed and said, "I''m very accurate at people. I say you can do it. You can do it."


    I nodded. Lei Qingmiao is really a powerful man.

 Chapter 320

    It''s really quick for Lei Qingmiao to do things. We just agreed in the evening, but in the morning of the next day, she came to me with all the contracts.


    I answered directly. On the other hand, I quickly informed Minister Zhou that the contract on his side was also drafted. Because these shares have been owned by individuals, they can still be transferred in this way. Otherwise, they really can''t.


    And today Nie Zhengping and they didn''t come, so I had to let Li Tao sign as the third party of the shareholders.


    Li Tao is also very happy to see that I have won so much. He praised me for my ability. Of course, in private, he asked me when I could let him see lanfeifei.


    I''ll tell him Saturday and Sunday is the best time to do it.


    Li Tao seems very happy, but now the most important thing is to return Lei Yuhong first.


    Li Tao also said that there is no problem. I still think that it''s best to stay out of this matter. Li Tao, because of his relationship with Lei Huasheng, can''t come forward.


    But after thinking about it, I can''t stay out of the business any more, because Lei Qingmiao will surely say that she traded her shares for Lei Yuhong.


    When that happens, who will know nothing?


    I thought about it for a while, and finally I got myself involved, but there was no way.


    Generally speaking, this kind of thing takes place at night. Li Tao chooses the South Bridge because it''s very easy to leave there. As long as he goes in the opposite direction, no one will find out.


    In the evening, I made an appointment with Tang Xin to go to see the excitement, but we didn''t dare to get close, so we had to stay far away and use the telescope to look there.


    I just found out that Li Tao is a good decorator. He comes here a lot of people. Moreover, he is so late and wears sunglasses that he can''t see his appearance at all.


    Lei Huasheng and Lei Qingmiao come here in a small car and stop at this side of the bridge. There are Li Tao''s people on both sides. Maybe they are also traffic police. I don''t see any other vehicles. Other vehicles should have bypassed.


    It seems that Li Tao is bold and careful. When I talked with Lei Qingmiao today, I told her not to call the police or anything. I hope they didn''t come here.


    But Lei Hua Sheng should be on the road. He should understand what''s going on.


    Soon, I saw a man coming down from the car over there with his face covered. At this time, one of the people wearing sunglasses took the black cloth with his face covered. I looked at it carefully. It was Lei Yuhong. There was no mistake.


    I took a few photos with my mobile phone in case they turned around and didn''t admit it, but now the equity is in my hands, so I don''t have to worry about it.


    Lei Huasheng was obviously very excited, but Lei Qingmiao pulled him, and he couldn''t get on. Those people put Lei Yuhong in the middle of the bridge, got on the car immediately, and drove away.


    Lei Huasheng rushed up. I saw that they untied the rope for Lei Yuhong. There should be no problem.


    Tang Xin and I just left. This time Lei Yuhong came back. Lei Huasheng should be relieved, but I don''t know what he will do to me next.


    This matter will definitely be found on me in the end. I can only see the way out.


    When I went to work again, sure enough, before I could catch my breath, Lei Huasheng and Lei Qingmiao had already come.


    I had to let them come in first and let Tang Xin pour tea and coffee.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and said, "what about Yuhong has something to do with you?"


    I knew that I couldn''t get away with it, so I nodded and said, "well, I also exchanged him from others. You don''t have to worry about what I would exchange for. I just want to exchange the 2.5 shares mentioned by Lei Qingmiao."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "why don''t I exchange more directly in my hands? I can give you more."


    "But after that, you will come to me for trouble, won''t you? Even now, you''ve got it. "


    Lei Hua sighed and said, "maybe you''re right. I don''t know now. Should I trouble you or shouldn''t I trouble you?"


    "We''d better be friends, not enemies." I had to light said: "now I got 10% of the equity, you have 15%, Li Tao there has 24%, if calculated, we now several people together, should be able to hold Nie Xiaoran, right?"


    Lei Huasheng nodded, but said, "but have you ever thought that we are husband and wife?"


    "If it''s really that simple, it won''t be like this. You have nothing to do these two days. You just rescued Lei Yuhong, but they haven''t appeared. It means they have something to do, but they didn''t let you participate in it, right?"


    Lei Huasheng sighed. I could feel that he was ambivalent now.


    You''re right, but have you ever thought about it? Although the three of us are all beneficial, Lei Qingmiao has helped you this time, and it may be difficult for him to stay in Nie.I nodded with a smile and said, "don''t worry, I''ve arranged for her."


    I told situ GUI about this matter afterwards. He has set aside a place for Lei Qingmiao. There is no problem.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and asked, "can I take the liberty to ask you a question? Who the hell are you? What''s your purpose? "


    I laughed and said, "I am Wu Xin''er. As for the purpose, I can''t tell you."


    Lei Huasheng looked at me coldly, and I didn''t give up for a moment. After a long time, he sighed and said, "I really can''t understand you now. You are too powerful. Your opponent is really terrible. As you said, I think it''s better to ally with you, but now you are really strong. I don''t have an advantage over you."


    I nodded with a smile. Lei Huasheng said: "I checked the source of your equity. Originally I thought it would be Liu Siyu, but I didn''t expect that it was actually the equity of Minister Zhou. How could you get him? He was from Nie''s side."


    "That''s not what you should know." Of course, I won''t say it''s a man of the golden age, but when I heard Lei Huasheng ask about this, I felt that maybe Nie Zhengping would be in bad luck.


    It seems that Nie Zhengbu will not be disturbed by the outside all the time.


    So the only possibility is Nie Zhengping. I thought about it for a moment. This is really unintentional.


    Lei Huasheng couldn''t get anything from me. Then he left with Lei Qingmiao. I looked at their back, which was a little funny.


    This may be unexpected.


    Then the knock on the door came again, and I frowned. Who is it this time?


    I opened the door and found that it was Li Tao coming. I had to let him in first. I still owe him a favor. I really can''t pay it back. How can I let him see lanfeifei on Saturday.


    "You can, how to persuade Minister Zhou." At this time, Li Tao asked this question as soon as he entered the room.


    I laughed two times and said, "it''s a secret, OK? I don''t want to say it. But now I''ve got 10% of the shares, and I''m a resident shareholder. This time Nie Xiaoran and her parents should have no way to take me, right?"


    But Li Tao shook his head and said, "I''m not careless. That woman is not something that a rookie like you can deal with. Although it seems that you have an advantage now, have you ever thought about it? They are very organized. If Lei Huasheng is pulled away by them, we''ll be finished."


    This is true. Now Nie Xiaoran still holds 44% of the shares. As long as she has seven more shares, she will immediately become the strongest shareholder of the company. At that time, there is really no way to deal with it.


    But Lei Huasheng should not give up his hand, because his 15% is the last card. Now if Lei Qingmiao''s 2.5 is in my hand, it means that he has nothing left.


    Moreover, I calculated for myself. If the opportunity is right, plus the five points from sister Liu and Minister Wu, we will be 15%.


    I just laughed and said, "what do you think she''ll do with me?"


    "It could be a lot of trouble." Li Tao then laughed and said, "I think that if I were her, I would win over you first, because your current status is completely different."


    I nodded, this Nie Xiaoran, at this time it is really possible to do such a thing, but I don''t know how she intends to disturb me. At the beginning, she won over me in the name of Nie Zhengping''s marriage, but now?


    Nie Zhengping there, I''m sure I can''t promise. What else can she do?


    Thinking of this, I just laughed and said, "I don''t want to mention this. They have to make a move, so I can know how to make a move."


    Li Tao also nodded with a smile and said, "yes, and this time, I think Nie Zhengping may be in a bit of trouble."


    I also laughed. Nie Zhengping, Minister Zhou has always been his right-hand man. This time, he will be in trouble. I just don''t know what it will be to meet him.


    I hope it''s not too exaggerated.


    I thought for a while, said: "this is also no way to do things, who told me just met this thing, do not take white do not take it."


    Li Tao laughed, then shook his head and said, "it''s really nice talking to you. Let me tell you something. You promised me that I could see her on Saturday, but could you let me confirm her identity?"


    I thought about it for a moment and said, "how can I confirm?"


    "I think if she is in your hands, you may use some methods to let her tell you everything, but it doesn''t matter. I have a way to know whether she is real or not. But I won''t tell you now. "


    I was stunned for a moment. Li Tao didn''t believe me. I just jokingly said: "you are not afraid that I give her now..." Then I cut my throat.Li Tao shook his head and said: "I still don''t believe this. How to say, I don''t believe you. Five or five points, because after all, I have to make sure that she is really her. Only in this way can I tell her a secret."


    I was stunned for a moment. I have a secret to tell lanfeifei. What''s the secret.


    I had to smile bitterly and said, "well, you can see her then. Although I don''t know how she will answer you, can you guarantee that she will answer your question accurately?"


    Li Tao laughed and said, "of course, she will answer correctly, and I believe she must know."


    I shook my head. I didn''t know what happened. When I thought about the past with Li Tao, I couldn''t think of anything special.


    Forget it, I''ll have to show up at that time, so that I can have a chance to know what the next step is. No, just let him ask.


    What''s more, it''s still a question whether the secret he said is useful to me. Now I think too much about it, and it''s meaningless.


    Li Tao didn''t say anything when he saw me, so he left.


    I sat in the office and sighed helplessly. Director Zhou is going to resign tomorrow, because when people of his level leave, the chief executive and president will be there. In this way, Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan will know the situation.


    At that time, some things were very interesting.


    I thought about it for a moment. When they are going to take over the shares of Minister Zhou tomorrow, they find that he has been transferred to me. What will that look like.


    Moreover, I now have as many shares as they do. In this case, they can''t help me, so they have to work with Nie Xiaoran.


    However, Nie Xiaoran there, and LAN Feifei such a move to check the chess, think about it all feel very fun.


    Tang Xin came in and said, "director Wu, you seem very happy."


    I just laughed and said, "of course, I''m very happy now. By the way, Tang Xin, there''s something I may have to tell you tonight. It''s a secret."


    Tang Xin was stunned. She didn''t know what it was, but I knew it was time to tell her.


    Because if you want to use the ghost to cover your eyes, you must use her power, but in that case, you must let her know why you want to use this, that is to say, my identity, she must know.


    Tang Xin thought for a moment and said, "sister Wu, is it a very important thing?"


    I nodded, thought for a while, said: "you call Ji Changfeng, in this case, let him know, but you have to remember, know, but can''t nonsense, no one can."


    Tang Xin had no choice but to nod. I was also a little bit drumming in my heart. The fewer people I knew, the better. But now I have no choice. For Li Tao''s sake, I can only do this.


    But I still believe in Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin, because they have nothing to do with this matter.


    It seems that this time, I don''t think it''s a risk. They will keep secrets.

 Chapter 321

    Tang Xin nodded cautiously. I asked her to make an appointment with Ji Changfeng. Then I called situ GUI and asked him to prepare himself, because in the evening, it is very likely that we will go to his side.


    Situ GUI was very calm. He probably guessed that I would eventually tell Tang Xin my identity. He just told me that they should be trustworthy.


    In this way, we have been waiting until the end of work, I thought for a while, or first with the two of them back to their own home.


    As soon as Tang Xin entered the room, he asked, "sister Wu, is there anything you want to tell us?"


    Ji Changfeng took a look at me and then said, "I''m not going to tell us your secret. That''s very interesting. I really want to know that you are dead."


    I looked at Ji Changfeng and said, "yes, but it''s not dead. Come with me."


    With them on the elevator, I brush the card, I guess they did not expect the elevator will go down to the ground, how much a little nervous.


    When the elevator door opened, Tang Xin saw the passage and exclaimed, "no, sister Wu, you are too safe, aren''t you?"


    I had to smile bitterly. I didn''t ask situ GUI to meet us, because he always felt embarrassed when he saw Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin here.


    Sometimes, the relationship between them is really unclear.


    Take them to the other side, then swipe the card. When we get to the top floor, the elevator stops. As soon as the door is opened, situ GUI is waiting for us there.


    When Tang Xin saw situ GUI, he laughed and said, "I guess it''s you, but wait a minute. Do you have any relationship with sister Wu?"


    Tang Xin''s look is a little bad, let me a Leng, situ GUI smile, said: "she is my wife."


    "Then you are still so close to that lanfeifei. Doesn''t that make sister Wu jealous? What''s your relationship with lanfeifei? "


    I took a look at situ GUI. He also laughed and said, "she''s my wife, too."


    "What, you''re in two boats. Damn it, brother Chang Feng. Why do you hold me and let me teach this guy a lesson? It''s too shameful for sister Wu. "


    "No, you see, sister Wu is not in a hurry. What are you in a hurry? Aren''t you in a hurry Ji Changfeng said at this time.


    Tang Xin was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at me and said, "sister Wu, do you want us to come here just to talk about this matter? Don''t worry. Just say that situ GUI, you can teach him a lesson for you."


    I took a look at situ GUI and said with a smile, "see? I have someone to decide for you. If you dare to bully me in the future, do you know what the situation is? "


    Situ GUI said with a bitter smile: "elder sister, how dare I bully you? You bully me now. We can''t just stand at the elevator. Come on, eat first."


    He took us to the room in the hotel first, and I saw that a table of dishes had been set.


    Tang Xin then fell behind and said to me, "sister Wu, you don''t have to be afraid of him. If he dares to apologize to you, I can not only do it, maybe, but also let my mother come."


    If you had heard this, you would have been confused


    Tang Xin scratched his head with a lovely face and asked, "it''s not this thing. What is it? Sister Wu, tell me quickly? "


    I looked at her like this, still very lovely, can''t help pinching her face, said: "this thing, say words can be long."


    Tang Xin looked at me and knew that I didn''t want to say anything, so he pouted and didn''t speak.


    Sitting at the dinner table, I saw that Tang Xin''s eyes were a little wrong when he saw us, but now everyone was hungry, so he didn''t say anything. It was important to eat first.


    After dinner, we sat down again. Situ GUI looked at me and said, "do you really want to talk? To be honest, if you reveal your identity, there are advantages and disadvantages. "


    But I can only nod. At present, I believe in them, old man Gao and sister Liu, but old man Gao and Liu can''t let them know.


    Because they are too close to this matter. If they know, they will try their best to help me. At that time, maybe my identity will be more easily exposed.


    "No, when you talk about identity, do you think sister Wu is fake?" At this time, Ji Changfeng seemed to react to something.


    I laughed and said, "are you quick?"


    "How can sister Wu be a fake? I''ve followed sister Wu since I came here, and it''s been such a long time. " Tang Xin asked strangely.


    Ji Changfeng didn''t answer her, but looked at me for a long time and said, "sister Wu is not sister Wu. Is it LAN Feifei?"


    "Ah." This time Tang Xin was completely blinded and looked at me.


    I nodded, said: "you should be masters, can you see it?"


    At this time, Ji Changfeng pinched his hand. I saw what seemed to be a gesture. Then he pointed to the position of my face and yelled: "open."I am a Leng, haven''t reaction of time, but see Tang Xin already covered mouth.


    "Oh, my God, sister Wu, you, your face was originally made by a ghost, which I didn''t react to. Oh, my God, sister Wu, you, you look really beautiful."


    I looked at her smile, said: "thank you for your praise, but you can actually break open ah?"


    Situ GUI sighed and said, "my ghost blindfold is only primary. Of course, they are broken. You don''t know. They didn''t expect it to be like this. If they had, they would have seen it for a long time."


    Ji Changfeng also shook his head with a wry smile and said, "I just said that recently I feel that sister Wu has a wrong relationship with you, and then I find that lanfeifei has a relationship with you, and she''s still haunted. So it is."


    I gave a wry smile and said, "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you earlier."


    Ji Changfeng waved his hand and said, "it''s not common for you to have a grudge in your heart. Of course, you won''t tell us so easily. Now you are the first one to tell us. We have nothing to say."


    At this time, Tang Xin came over and patted my face twice. Then he said, "Wow, Wu Oh, sister LAN, why do you have to be like that? It''s beautiful, and it''s my favorite type. "


    "Unfortunately, even if it''s the type you like, I won''t marry you." I teased her on purpose.


    "What do you think, sister LAN?" Tang Xin smiles. I feel that she has begun to accept me.


    Ji Changfeng looked at me at this time and said for a long time, "you are really interesting. You count everyone in it. This level is very high." He gave me a thumbs up.


    I just laughed and said, "I can''t say that either. By the way, this time I asked you to come, I also wanted you to help me."


    Ji Changfeng said, "you are not going to deal with Nie Zhengping, are you?"


    I shook my head. Now should not be the time. Moreover, if I take action now, the goal is too obvious, because Nie Zhengping''s trouble is just beginning.


    If we deal with him now, we will be seen by Nie Xiaoran immediately. At that time, our strength will be too weak, not her opponent at all.


    "Li Tao wants to see me. Oh, I mean, he doesn''t know what kind of news he will bring when he meets my LAN Feifei, so I hope you can help me with this matter."


    I have to say something about Li Tao.


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "it''s easy to do. At that time, just let him cover his eyes. Then we''ll take the tunnel. He doesn''t know how to get here."


    Ji Changfeng laughed and said, "yes, it''s quite easy. If you know that you are lanfeifei, it''s much easier."


    I stood up and could hear that they were really helping me. I couldn''t help saying something.


    But now I have nothing, so I have to bow to them and say, "thank you. If you hadn''t come to help me, it would have been very troublesome."


    "Sister LAN, you don''t have to do this." Miss Tang said, "it''s really exciting for me to see the revenge in the TV."


    "I really don''t know whether I should take revenge on them or not. I just want to know how my father died. If there is any problem, I think we should leave it to the law to deal with them."


    I sighed. I thought about this problem for a long time. Finally, I decided that it would be better. After all, no one can deprive another life for any reason.


    Ji Changfeng nodded and said, "to tell you the truth, I was a little hesitant just now to help you. But if you say so, I think I can help you. After all, you have no idea of harming others in your heart."


    Tang Xin nodded and said: "yes, grandma also said that if you have evil thoughts, many things that can be done will be changed."


    I laughed and said, "thank you very much."


    "By the way, I have another question. Aren''t you going to tell someone who can be an ally of you? For example, Huson Ji Changfeng said at this time.


    I shook my head. I''m not going to tell him now. I should say that Huson has helped me a lot, but I really don''t want him to get too involved.


    "What about Sister Liu? I''ve talked to her a lot. She''s really on your side. If she knows it''s you, she will do her best to help you. "


    "That''s what I''m afraid. In this way, her identity and mine will be affected." I said softly.


    "Now the best way is to maintain such a state. If I want to say my identity at the last moment, I must have mastered certain evidence at that time."


    Tang Xin had no choice but to nod his head and say, "well, it''s really interesting to let people know that you are lanfeifei. In that case, will Nie Xiaoran harm you?""She should have done it, but she can''t find lanfeifei." Ji Changfeng said at this time.


    I looked at Ji Changfeng with a smile and said, "thank you. Where was Nie Zhengping last time. You didn''t help him


    "I really couldn''t help him at that time. That''s what fortune telling is like. If I can do it so accurately, I''ll be fine. And I haven''t met you. But now, I don''t have to


    I laughed, then situ GUI said: "this time I understand why Wu Xin''er is my wife, and LAN Feifei is also my wife, right?"


    "Hum, you''re lucky to marry such a beautiful sister LAN. Remember, if you bully her, I''ll never end with you." Tang Xin waved his fist at him.


    Situ GUI had to answer with a bitter smile.


    Ji Changfeng sighed at this time and said: "I think it''s troublesome, but we can''t help much now. We can only see where and help where. Tang Xin, I''d like to remind you that it''s better to call sister Wu. Don''t change your words."


    Tang Xin thought about it and said, "yes, let''s call sister Wu, but I will definitely change my tongue in the future. But now, let''s do it first. Don''t call me wrong one day."


    I shaved off her nose. This little girl is really cute.


    Situ GUI then said: "of course, you''d better make an appearance that has nothing to do with this matter. When Li Tao comes, it''s better for us to show up. You''d better dress up so that he can''t recognize him. Who knows what happened when he saw Feifei."


    I also nodded and said: "yes, it will be based on situ GUI. You just need to be a ghost to cover your eyes."


    Tang Xin thought for a moment and said, "this Li Tao is really OK. He really has to come to see you alone. Brother Chang Feng, you have met Li Tao. What do you mean by him


    Ji Changfeng then pinched his fingers and said, "it''s very interesting. I''ve probably calculated it. This Li Tao is not bad for you, but it''s a little interesting how to calculate a non crime."


    "No crime, what does that mean?" I asked strangely.


    Ji Changfeng shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It seems that he is looking for you because he is trying to clean up this non crime. It''s really strange. What does he mean?"


    I had to smile bitterly. It seems that sometimes, this calculation method is not very accurate.


    Ji Changfeng calculates again, suddenly a Leng, say: "consanguinity, how possible."


    I Leng for a while, what does this mean, how to still come out blood relatives?


    Ji Changfeng looked at me and said, "is there anyone alive in your family?"


    I thought for a while, shook my head, should not, grandparents, I have not seen, and the mother side, it seems that there are no relatives.


    And my parents, now they have left me, what kind of consanguinity? If there is, it''s just my husband, but he''s sitting next to me.


    Let me see Ji Changfeng. Is he accurate? Blood, who is it?

 Chapter 322

    But Ji Changfeng didn''t say who was coming, so he had to give up. It seems that this blood relative is really strange.


    But there is such a thing, I am also very strange, in the end what kind of people? If it''s really related by blood, will you help me?


    Thinking about this, I had to shake my head. Now the one who helps me most is situ GUI. Of course, Hu Sen and sister Liu are both good.


    After chatting for a while, I asked situ GUI to change for me. In this case, I became Wu Xin''er again.


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "sister Wu, it''s still more pleasing to the eye. Although lanfeifei is very good-looking, I don''t feel very good."


    I shaved her nose and said, "isn''t that the same? It''s all me. "


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue and said, "I don''t know about this. Anyway, it''s just that I don''t like it. Otherwise, don''t change back."


    "It''s unrealistic. After all, it''s a fake. I''m going to come back to myself." I had to give a bitter smile.


    Tang Xin didn''t say anything. Situ GUI then said to Ji Changfeng, "don''t leave today. I''ll arrange a room for you next time. Tomorrow morning, I can go to work with them."


    Ji Changfeng took a look at the situation, and it was really not good to follow us. We went back to our own home. If he was following, it would not be like words, so we had to nod.


    I don''t care if situ GUI arranges Ji Changfeng. I go back with Tang Xin and have a good sleep.


    It''s a bit risky to talk about it, but it''s worth my risk. I don''t think Ji Changfeng will talk about it, and Tang Xin will.


    The next morning, we went out, picked up Ji Changfeng by the way, had a bite outside, and then we went to the company.


    It''s already Friday today. I don''t know if Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengping will come back. It should be similar. At least I think Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping should come back, because today, Minister Zhou will leave.


    He has persisted for a long time. If it wasn''t for the appearance of lanfeifei, he would have left two days earlier.


    When we got to the company, we found that Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan had indeed arrived. They were discussing something at the door.


    Seeing us coming in, they just nodded and said hello, but didn''t say anything.


    I had to smile first. It seemed that they didn''t know that Mr. Zhou''s share had been given to me.


    I''ll wait in my office first. I''m sure Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan will come to me in the afternoon.


    If Mr. Zhou wants to leave, his stock right will be taken away, but the company will make up a sum of money. Of course, he can also sell it to others.


    I''m the one who takes over, but Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan don''t know about this.


    I believe that when they ask, they will be very angry. Of course, they will come to me for trouble. Fortunately, Lei Qingmiao''s equity makes me a resident shareholder.


    Sister Liu came in first, told me something about the marketing department, and then left. She was also a little worried, but I didn''t care.


    Li Tao also came at this time. He just wanted to see if things could be done on Saturday.


    I nodded and told him that we would arrange it. Then I would call him during the day, because at that time, people were better. People like Li Tao would not believe it if they didn''t follow.


    When it comes to Li Tao''s heart, it''s useful for us to cover his eyes, but I don''t know what''s on him.


    Watching him leave with a smile, is he so happy? I''m still thinking about what questions he will ask me tomorrow and what information I should get from him.


    I scratched my head. I''ll think about it later. Tonight, I''ll go to situ GUI''s side to see how he prepared. Don''t let anything happen.


    When we went to the canteen for lunch, we didn''t see Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping. When I got back to the office, I was surprised to find that they didn''t know when they were in my office.


    They looked at my expression, also quite surprised.


    I laughed and said, "Oh, President Nie and director Nie are here. They don''t say hello. Did you have lunch?"


    "There''s no mood for lunch." Nie Zhengxuan is a little angry, but Nie Zhengping''s expression is very calm.


    I looked at them, laughed and said, "what''s the matter? So just say it. "


    Nie Zhengxuan was stunned, obviously did not expect that I would be such an attitude, so how much surprised.


    Nie Zhengxuan was about to speak, but Nie Zhengping stopped him for a moment. In this case, as the president of Nie Zhengxuan, he was more or less deceiving. They didn''t know that I had obtained 100% of the shares, which was equivalent to being the same as them.


    "Well, Minister Zhou told me to leave yesterday, so today we come back to deal with this matter."I nodded and said, "I''ve heard that although the company is very big, I have my own channels. I''ve heard about this. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing, but with regard to his equity, he has transferred it to you." Nie Zhengping looked at me.


    I nodded, said: "yes, he will be 2.5 of the equity transferred to my name, it''s nothing, we are going through normal procedures."


    "Normal procedure, how can normal procedure be transferred to you?" Nie Zhengxuan was in a bit of a hurry.


    I look at her, smile, said: "normal procedure is just a procedure, and there is no rule who will be given, give me is normal."


    "You..." What Nie Zhengxuan did not know was what to say. It was for sure. For whom they did not has the final say, the minister would have to discuss with me.


    Nie Zhengping stopped for a while, Nie Zhengxuan said: "well, we want to take back the 2.5% equity, and hope that people can transfer it to us again. How much money do you say, we will do it."


    I took a look at Nie Zhengping. At this time, he was more or less interesting. This way of negotiation was not compatible with his previous Playboy image.


    I looked at Nie Zhengping strangely and said, "I don''t want to share this equity."


    "In that case, we are likely to get your equity back through the board of directors."


    I looked at Nie Zhengping. He looked at me with a worried face.


    I shook my head and said, "the shareholders'' meeting needs to be attended by all the resident shareholders. If some shareholders do not agree, it will not be held at will, will it?"


    Nie Zhengping nodded. I looked at him and said coldly, "well, I don''t agree to hold this shareholders'' meeting."


    Nie Zhengxuan was stunned, and then looked at Nie Zhengping. Both of them were a little surprised. At this time, Nie Zhengxuan said, "don''t forget, it''s the resident shareholders who have such rights. Only the shareholders with 10% equity can have such rights."


    I gave her a smile and said, "I know, so I don''t agree."


    When Nie Zhengxuan wanted to say something else, Nie Zhengping stopped her again and said, "no, you''ve got 10% of the shares. Who will give you another 2.5%. Liu Siyu? "


    I looked at Nie Zhengping, but shook my head and said, "of course it won''t be her. She''s my right arm. I don''t want her to leave the company because of this. She still has her own equity."


    "Then there won''t be anyone? Lei Huasheng or Li Tao, it''s impossible. At the beginning, they were against the 5% share division. If it wasn''t for special reasons, they would not be like this. " Nie Zhengxuan also responded at this time.


    I laughed. I didn''t respond to them about this. Let them guess for themselves, but they should be able to find out soon.


    Nie Zhengping looked at me and said with a smile: "it seems that we can''t talk about it today. There''s no way to do it. You are really powerful. I really didn''t miss it at the beginning. "


    "You didn''t miss it. We did." Nie Zhengxuan said angrily: "director Wu, what''s your intention?"


    I shook my head, sighed, and said, "there''s no intention. I just think it''s safer. There''s no way to save someone from thinking about me."


    Nie Zhengxuan finally gave me a helpless look. Now my identity is the same as theirs. They come to me, and they really can''t say anything. That is, people like Nie Xiaoran, Lei Huasheng and Li Tao may say something to me.


    When they left, I sat there, smiling helplessly. When they went back this time, Nie Xiaoran was going to come in person, but she should not be so early.


    I think she will come back to me on Monday, and I don''t know how she will do it then?


    And I, how to deal with her.


    No matter what, we should deal with situ GUI first in the evening, and then deal with him first. Li Tao is still the main thing. If he can support me, it will be much easier.


    I don''t know what the relationship between him and lanfeifei is, but at present, it should be an ally.


    Thinking of this, I called situ GUI and told him that I planned to visit him in the evening, but only in the past. Because of Saturday, I still have to control it.


    But situ GUI said with a smile, let me rest assured that there won''t be anything else this evening, because we have to prepare things today, so we need to refit the hotel.


    When it was time to get off work, Tang Xin and I went down to the underground parking lot. Before we got on the bus, Li Tao came up from behind.


    He asked if we should have no problem tomorrow?


    I looked at him, said with a smile: "I said, how much you want to see her ah, this matter, you have asked me four or five times, don''t worry, there will be nothing, I will find a way."


    Li Tao had no choice but to nod his head again. Then he said, "in fact, I want to ask if I can take someone over tomorrow."I was stunned for a moment, looked at him and said, "what tricks do you want to play?"


    "No, no, there is absolutely no pattern. You can also search your body and use your method. In a word, you can arrange whatever you want."


    I frowned and said, "I haven''t told her about this, so I can''t decide. I can ask her. If it''s OK, I''ll let you know tomorrow, but she must be the one to decide the time of meeting."


    Li Tao nodded happily and said, "as long as you help me, I''ll help you whatever happens to the company in the future


    I had to smile bitterly and said, "forget it. I don''t expect it, because I also help her."


    Li Tao didn''t say anything before leaving. Tang Xin and I just drove away.


    Tang Xin then said, "sister Wu, what do you mean by him? Are you going to take someone with you to find where you are? "


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t think so. If we choose the same time and place, they won''t be able to keep up, and situ GUI will arrange it. I think it''s no problem."


    "But he had intended to come alone, and this time he brought one."


    I thought about it for a while. At this time, a special person appeared in my heart, blood relatives.


    Will that person have a blood relationship with me, but I shouldn''t, how can I figure out who it is.


    What''s more, Li Tao doesn''t look like something bad. I really don''t understand what he thinks.


    I have to discuss this with situ GUI.


    I thought of this, I said: "don''t think about it. Tonight, let''s go to see situ GUI and listen to his opinions."


    Now that Tang Xin has known my identity, I don''t have to hide it from her. Besides, she went with me. I''m sorry if situ GUI was wrong.


    I''m really not in the mood to take these into consideration. The most important thing now is to quickly confirm Li Tao''s identity. Only in this way can I know whether Li Tao is good or bad for me.


    Driving home, I thought for a while, cooking first, we had a bite, and then we came to the underpass.


    Situ GUI picked me up from the elevator. When he saw Tang Xin, he was stunned. Then he had to laugh twice.


    Look at this meaning, he must be thinking about something, just don''t know what he thinks.


    I gave him a white look. At this time, I still wanted to be serious.


    When we took the elevator to that place, we found that it had changed. As soon as we came out of the elevator, there was a room, which was divided into two sides.


    "In the back, I''ll have someone bring Li Tao here, and you''ll come out of the elevator. In this way, if there''s anything wrong, you can leave through the elevator."


    I have a look. There is a temporary wall in the middle.


    Of course, it''s only made of some plates, but it''s also very difficult to destroy them. The top is made of glass, which goes directly to the top, and it''s all made of 5mm glass. Generally, the gun can''t get through.


    Seeing this kind of arrangement, I am a little happy. Situ GUI is not lazy.


    "My God, how much is it, such a good place." Tang Xin said at this time.


    Situ GUI laughed and didn''t speak. It should be said that this money is certainly not a minority. I have to understand this feeling.

 Chapter 323

    Situ GUI took a look at me and said, "well, there should be no problem, right?"


    I nodded and said, "there really should be no problem. I already want to know. In this case, when will I come?"


    "Don''t worry, Li Tao will be here at that time, and then you wait for our call, because you can take the underground passage, but here, except for you and me, no one else can go there."


    I nodded. This is OK.


    "Oh, yes, I think of something." Then I said, "Li Tao said he would bring a man. What should I do?"


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said: "I will arrange more than ten people here. They are all practitioners. He only brings one. It should be no problem. Moreover, we will also conduct a whole body search. We shouldn''t bring in anything bad."


    I thought for a moment and said, "that is to say, he can take anyone with him?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "yes, he can bring people. There''s no problem. Don''t worry, just don''t know who he will bring?"


    I also shook my head, I don''t know who he will bring, but forget it, it''s the same with everyone.


    After finishing the layout here, we went back immediately. Situ GUI looked at me a little wronged.


    I took a look at him. When Tang Xin got on the elevator, I secretly gave him a kiss. It was a reward for him.


    I saw that his expression was a little better. I looked at him and laughed. No wonder I''m full of these things.


    When we went back, Tang Xincai said with a smile: "sister Wu, you kiss situ GUI, but let me see it."


    I was stunned. I remember she didn''t turn her head.


    She looked at me, laughed and said, "don''t forget, that elevator is very polished."


    I gave a wry smile. This way, that''s also true. There''s no need to look back. I can see the reflection.


    "Chang Ji, it''s not a good thing for you."


    "Hey, hey, don''t you think it''s OK for me to vomit my eyes tomorrow


    I nodded and said, "well, situ GUI will pick them up, and then he will take them to this side first. After you cover their eyes, he will take them to that side."


    When they get there, situ GUI will surely receive them, and then make sure they have no problems. That''s why I''m called. But we can''t do anything in this room. We will definitely stop them on the first floor.


    The two of us chatted for a while, then we had a rest.


    The next morning, situ GUI called me. I thought for a moment, but I still don''t want to change back to LAN Feifei. He asked me to call Li Tao and ask him to the blue sky hotel here, which is situ GUI''s territory, so there''s no problem.


    I nodded and called Li Tao.


    "Director Wu, I''ve been waiting for your call. What''s the matter?"


    "Lanfeifei said that you can bring your friends, but we treat you equally. We will search you, and then we will arrange for you."


    "I''ll frisk you all. I don''t have any questions."


    How is it possible that Li Tao has no complaints? Do they use anything high-tech?


    Or, what are they tracking that we can''t find out now? It''s unlikely.


    "In this way, when you go to the blue sky hotel, someone from situ GUI will take you to lanfeifei."


    "OK, OK." Li Tao hung up there, and after a long time, they should have passed the hotel before they called me and told us that it was over.


    I told situ GUI immediately. Situ GUI just sent the people over there to meet him.


    I thought for a moment and sent a text message to situ GUI, asking him to find a way to get the photo of Li Tao with that person. In this way, we also know who it is.


    Situ GUI didn''t respond. After a while, he sent me a picture. I took a look. Besides Li Tao, another person was actually Jin Shinan.


    How could it be him? I have a headache. If they really have any problems, what can I do?


    Can I deal with them? Li Tao: to be honest, I can still do it, but how can I deal with Jin Shinan?


    I had to call situ GUI first to explain the situation to him.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "this is no problem. Let''s see if there is anything wrong with them. If not, I can throw them out even if they have something bad. We can''t kill them."


    I thought about it. It''s the same thing. But how can it be Jin Shinan? Does he have anything to do with me? Consanguinity?


    To be honest, when I met Jinshi man, I really had a special feeling. That feeling was very close, but it was not that kind of love.This is very strange. He always makes me feel like a person, but it''s a little vague.


    Like who? I really can''t remember. No, it should be a familiar person. Yes, I''m just a little vague.


    Anyway, I''m sure they are coming to see me now, which is also a good thing.


    After waiting for a while, situ GUI said, "don''t mention it. There are some followers, but I just used a move. I should dump them all."


    I Leng for a while, said: "someone followed, who ah?"


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "I don''t know. There are still many people, but they should be all right."


    "How did you get rid of everyone?" I asked strangely.


    Situ GUI laughed, then said: "I took off all their clothes, and then changed them into the clothes I gave them. I checked all the places. It''s true that they don''t have any tracking equipment. Then I asked others to wear their clothes, pretended to be checked by us, put on their faces, and took them away in the car."


    I laughed, this move is really good, cover the face, no one knows who it is, and also wearing Li Tao and Jinshi men''s clothes, people will think it''s really theirs.


    "What about them?"


    "They went through the back door and got on an ambulance. It won''t be a problem."


    "Ambulance, how can you have such a car?" I asked strangely.


    "Have you forgotten where you came from?" Situ GUI laughed.


    I just remembered that at that time, he took me to the hospital. Of course, the ambulance could still be used. It seems that Li Tao and Jin Shinan were depressed.


    I laughed. Situ GUI''s arrangement was really interesting. He also asked them to change their clothes. Everything they brought should be accepted.


    But is that really necessary? Will this make them feel embarrassed? I don''t think it''s embarrassing for them to change their clothes by themselves. It must have been done by situ GUI''s people.


    But Jin Shinan is coming. Now I''m thinking about what he will say to me.


    Situ GUI didn''t say anything else. He just let Tang Xin wait down there. It seems that he needs her to do something.


    I sit in the room and feel my heart beating fast. Am I nervous? Why should I be nervous? I''m just meeting Li Tao, isn''t it?


    After a while, Tang Xin came up and said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s finished. They don''t know where they are now, but they have to wait for situ GUI''s call."


    I nodded at her and said, "thank you, Tang Xin."


    "It''s nothing to thank. It''s just a little help. Don''t worry."


    Just then, my mobile phone rang. Situ GUI told me that I could go.


    I took the elevator down the stairs. At the bottom, situ GUI was waiting for me. Then he touched my face and said, "lanfeifei is better looking."


    I laughed and said, "they didn''t say anything else, did they?"


    "Don''t say, Tang Xin''s ghost covers his eyes. It''s going to take some time. You''d better go there first. It''s estimated that they will soon wake up."


    I had to nod my head, sort it out, take a deep breath and let myself calm down. Then I followed situ GUI to the elevator.


    After a while, we got to the top floor. I saw that as soon as the door opened, there were two people sitting on the opposite side. At this time, their hoods had been taken off, and they looked at me with a little stupefied.


    I went to the glass, because we are here now, and Li Tao and Jin Shinan are more than a dozen strong men. Look at this, they don''t have to do anything. Even if they want to have some thoughts, they can hold them down.


    "Uncle Li, long time no see." I looked at Li Tao and said softly.


    "Feifei, is it really you?" I saw Li Tao looking at me, a little surprised, but also with a trace of panic.


    How can there be such an expression.


    I nodded and said, "it''s me, Uncle Li. Why do you want to see me? What''s more, who is this


    I look at Jin Shinan and pretend I don''t know him.


    But this time I saw Jin Shinan, he was staring at me, that expression, as if to see me in the bone.


    Li Tao then said, "wait a minute, I''ll introduce you to this person, but before that, I have to confirm your identity."


    I nodded and said, "OK, you ask?"


    I was thinking, he would ask me what kind of a question, this question, he said can confirm that I am lanfeifei, what is it? I really don''t understand what problems he will have to confirm.


    "Your mother has a notebook." Li Tao looked at me and said suddenly.


    I was stunned, how is this problem? Yes, my mother does have a small notebook. When I was young, I often picked it up to play, but every time my mother would take it away.I remember when I was 12 years old, my mother let me see the content, but I didn''t understand it very well at that time. Now when Li Tao asked me, I suddenly realized what I had.


    Although the content of that notebook is very vague, I remember it.


    "The brown one?" I asked strangely.


    Li Tao showed a smile on his face and said, "you are really lanfeifei. I didn''t say anything, but you can think of the notebook. You can say that it''s not a fake person to know."


    "Is it that simple?" I asked.


    Li Tao shook his head and said, "how can it be so simple? You should remember the first page of the notebook. Your mother should remember that you recited it."


    I thought about it for a moment. It''s really a word on the first page.


    Jinbo water shadow jump, clear dream falling rain. Haze wind blowing in the sky, pay attention to disturb the dream.


    I remember correctly, that''s four sentences.


    I nodded, said: "do remember, there is such a poem."


    "Well, that''s it." Li Tao didn''t ask me to recite the word. I don''t know what it means.


    He looked at me and said, "well, if you know that word, there''s something I can tell you. Lanfeifei, your mother, is not LAN."


    I Leng for a while, not surnamed LAN, what does this mean? I always knew that my mother''s surname was LAN. When I was young, I asked this question.


    I want to know why my parents have the same surname.


    And when I finished asking this question, yes, that''s the question. After that, my mother asked me to recite this poem. That''s right.


    It''s strange how it happened.


    I looked at Li Tao and said, "what do you mean? I always remember my mother''s surname is LAN."


    "It''s a Tibetan poem." Li Tao laughed and said, "you don''t have to recite it to me, because I know this poem. Although I learned it later, what are the four words on my head?"


    I thought for a moment, Jin qinglanliu. Jin Qinglan? No, my mother''s name is Lan Qingjin. I thought it was strange.


    How could that be? Could she have been king? It''s Jin. Consanguinity.


    In my mind, it''s all chaos. I look at Jin Shinan, and he looks at me, too.


    He is still like that. When I look at him, I always have a very familiar feeling and a good feeling. I said it was not a kind of love.


    But now it seems to me that he is really close to me.


    His eyes were wet at this time. I felt that he was crying.


    No, it''s impossible. It''s a fraud. I''m totally wrong.


    I don''t believe it.


    Li Tao sighed and said, "unfortunately, our things have been taken away. There is a notebook in that thing. You should remember it."


    I was stunned and looked at situ GUI. This is really important to me.


    Situ GUI is also a Leng, then said: "don''t worry, you slowly say other words, I will take that notebook, don''t worry."


    "Wait a minute." Li Tao then said: "I understand that you want to protect lanfeifei, so you don''t have to rush to get this thing. We have something to finish first, and then I will give this notebook to lanfeifei through other people, as long as you protect that notebook."


    Situ GUI nodded and immediately went to make a phone call.

 Chapter 324

    I looked at Li Tao. Now I believe that''s the case, because he can tell the notebook.


    "Wait a minute, I want to ask, how can you have that notebook?" I asked strangely.


    "It''s like this." Jin Shinan then said, "my aunt sent this notebook to my home by mail six years ago. That''s why we received it. I just didn''t expect that, Uncle..."


    When he said that, he couldn''t go on.


    I was thinking, is it really that simple? Why didn''t I hear my mother say that I have such a family, the Jin family, so the king should be my elder?


    But why didn''t mother say it? What''s going on?


    "If the notebook is in your hands, we can explain it to you in detail, but you need to meet someone."


    "I''m not going to see you. I can entrust someone else to do it."


    Li Tao was stunned and said, "other people? Is situ GUI? Although you are together now, he... "


    I shook my head, thought for a moment, said: "if you take back the notebook, remember to give it to Wu Xin''er, I will let Wu Xin''er do it for me."


    "Do you believe her?" Li Tao then looked at me and said, "do you know that she is constantly expanding her power. Now she has got 10% of Nie''s equity and become a resident shareholder. Do you think she will help you?"


    Looking at Li Tao, I really want to laugh. If it''s someone else, I can''t say whether I will help. Even if it''s situ GUI, although I trust him, I know that there is an agreement between him and me.


    That agreement is a bridge between us, but Wu Xin''er is different.


    I had to shake my head and say, "don''t worry, I let her do everything."


    Li Tao had to nod his head and said, "I understand. OK, I''ll take care of her. Now Nie must have started to deal with her. Although she is still very capable, she is also very dangerous."


    I said, "well, Uncle Li, I hope you can take good care of her. She is very important to me. "


    When I said that, Jin Shinan said, "cousin, do you believe us now?"


    Cousin, I look at Jin Shinan, not to mention, now I really feel like this.


    Situ GUI then came back and said, "don''t worry, we have put those things back to the hotel just now. You can take them back when you go back."


    I gave him a smile and said, "can I talk to them alone?"


    Situ GUI was stunned. He looked at me and the people behind them, and said, "don''t you really need me? In case... "


    I shook my head, said: "I believe they, they should have something to say to me, but you are here, there must be something hard to say."


    I understand what Jin Shinan means by calling me that.


    Situ GUI frowned, thought for a while, and said, "well, this one can, but it must be separated from this one, because this one is here. They won''t come here in a short time. If you do, you still have a chance to run."


    Let me see Li Tao and Jin Shinan. They nodded and agreed to this condition.


    Situ GUI then waved his hand, and the dozen strong men left from the other side. He went down in the elevator.


    There is no one else in this place, just the three of us.


    I looked at them and said, "just say what you have to say."


    I thought they would say something, but I didn''t expect that Li Tao stood up at this time, stepped back two steps, and knelt down to me with a thud.


    I''m stunned. What does that mean.


    "Uncle Li, what are you doing? Get up quickly. " I can''t get by now. I really want to help him, but after thinking about it for a while, I''m afraid it''s one of their plans. If I go, they will catch me.


    "Jin Shinan, what are you looking at? Help Uncle Li up quickly."


    "Don''t you move." Li Tao suddenly said: "you don''t know something, Shinan. You should only know about it. Only Lord Jin and I know about it. I''ll tell you now."


    I Leng for a while, said: "if it is a secret thing, do not say it?"


    Li Tao shook his head and said: "this matter, you should know, now Jin Shinan already knows why he wants to help you, and you also show your face, I know, it''s time to say this thing."


    I said, "Uncle Li, will you stand up and say good?"


    Li Tao sighed. He stood up and said, "it depends on whether you forgive me. If you don''t forgive me, I can''t help it."


    I''m right, but I don''t know what it is.


    "This matter has to start a few months ago, when Lei Huasheng came to me and asked me to arrange a black car for him."


    "Black car? What kind of black car? " Does this matter have anything to do with me?Li Tao gave a wry smile and said: "it''s a heavy truck, and it''s a large tonnage truck. You know, this kind of car can''t run in the urban area. So if there is this kind of car, it must be a black car. It''s sneaking in."


    I nodded, the car is not necessarily stolen is black car, because to illegal operation, of course, is black car.


    "Are you ready?"


    "At that time, I thought he had a business. You know, for me and him, it was not entirely on the right track. Sometimes, we would participate in things outside the business community. Although we would not participate very deeply, we do have such strength."


    I know that, and I''ve seen his methods. I have a new understanding of Lei Yuhong.


    Li Tao sighed and said, "I''ve arranged for him, but he hasn''t been used. I''m very surprised. I''ve found him. He said that his goods haven''t arrived yet, and he will use them as soon as they arrive."


    I thought about it for a while, and suddenly I had a bad feeling. Does this heavy-duty car have anything to do with me?


    Sure enough, he said: "then suddenly one day, something happened to Chairman LAN?"


    "Is that the car?" I asked.


    Li Tao shook his head and said, "no, it''s not my car at all. I didn''t think of anything else at that time, but as soon as chairman LAN had an accident, the car just left."


    I thought for a moment, and my face changed. If I remember correctly, on that road, behind me, that big car.


    Ready for the thunder, right? So, does he want me? What''s the matter with father?


    "That car was not found on the highway leading here, was it?" I asked softly.


    "Yes, that''s right. I learned later that the car seemed to have been in an accident. It was on the highway leading here, and it seemed that it was carrying a small car to the bottom of the cliff." Li Tao sighed.


    I lowered my head. As expected, the man who wanted to hurt me took advantage of the cart, which was arranged by Li Tao.


    That is to say, Li Tao is the original sin of this incident. Can Ji Changfeng count this.


    Are yuan sin and blood relatives really here? Is that true?


    I sighed and said, "Uncle Li, I don''t blame you for this. After all, you don''t know that car is used for this."


    "No, this is my question. I should have asked it clearly, but at that time, I was really lazy. I did this behind chairman Lan''s back, but you almost died there."


    I gave a wry smile and had to say, "don''t worry, I''m still alive."


    Jin Shinan also said, "yes, Uncle Li, you are not like that."


    Li Tao shook his head and said: "you don''t know, you don''t know how chairman LAN saved me. If you really have to die, I have to feel guilty all my life. I wanted to avenge chairman LAN and then I planned to die, but now you are still alive. This is the happiest thing for me."


    Li Tao is a little emotional now. I don''t know what his father did to Li Tao, but I always feel that there is no simple understanding between him and my father.


    "Uncle Li, don''t think so. By the way, do you know who hurt my father?"


    But Li Tao shook his head and said, "I just suspect that it''s Nie Xiaoran, but I don''t know the details. Later, because of this, I asked Lei Huasheng, but he is also an old fox. "


    "What''s the matter?" I asked strangely.


    "As soon as the car left that day, he came first. He asked me if I had sent someone to take it away." Li Tao said at this time.


    "He came first?" I asked strangely.


    "Yes, he came first. I was a little confused at that time. I didn''t send anyone. We knew immediately that something had happened, so we asked people to look around, but we didn''t find it. Then I heard about the accident. "


    I was stunned for a moment. In this way, Lei Huasheng might not be the one who did harm to me. How could it be? I thought that what could be asked from him.


    "Later, I found out that something had happened. I immediately went to ask Lei Huasheng, but he didn''t seem to know. Besides, he also found a driver before. There was a lot of goods to go out, and he was waiting for the best time."


    I gave a wry smile. It seems that if it''s Lei Huasheng, he is well prepared. If it''s not him, it''s reasonable.


    "Uncle Li, what happened later?"


    "Later, because he caused this incident, Lei Huasheng paid for my car, but it was just a drop in the bucket. Compared with the incident, it was nothing at all."


    I thought about it for a while, but it''s true. No one can bear the crime of murder.


    "Did you investigate?""I investigated, but I didn''t find anything special about Lei Huasheng. That''s why I wanted to ask Lei Yuhong about it, but I couldn''t find out anything. Later, Wu xiner talked to me about it, saying that Lei Yuhong had changed his stock right."


    I nodded. I knew that. So he asked, "do Lei Yuhong know that you are investigating this?"


    Li Tao shook his head and said, "now there are many people who want to know about this, and I''m not one more."


    I am stunned for a moment. There are many people who want to know this. Who are there?


    Jin Shinan then said: "cousin, we''ve thought about it. It''s either done by Nie Xiaoran, or by Lei Huasheng, or by their collusion. I''m sure they didn''t run away."


    I nodded, I also think so, but there is no evidence, had to sigh, said: "think so, but we have no evidence, this is no way."


    Li Tao said: "no, we have a way to get the evidence. Now you are back, and we are in it. As long as you constantly force them to redistribute their equity, there will be flaws."


    I think so now, but I won''t tell them about it first, because although Wu xiner has got 10%, he is still far behind Nie''s, even with Li Tao.


    Moreover, even if the shares are redistributed, our shares will be redistributed. I have to get more than 51 shares of the company to have the opportunity to control them.


    I thought for a while, sighed, and said, "I''ll have my way. I hope you don''t smoke about this."


    "How can that be?" Jin Shinan then said, "if they dare to attack you, they will attack us. We can''t ignore them."


    "But why didn''t you take care of me before?" I''m a little angry, too.


    Jin Shinan sat there, a little dazed. I looked at him and said, "for so many years, I didn''t know that there were relatives like you. My mother didn''t say that there must be something wrong, didn''t she?"


    Jin Shinan did not speak, just nodded slightly, said: "cousin this matter, you may need to listen to your grandfather to explain."


    Grandfather, oh, by the way, I should be called grandfather. I thought for a moment and said, "I said, I''ll arrange someone to listen. Wu xiner will listen for me."


    Jin Shinan nodded and said, "I understand. I''ll tell my grandfather. At the beginning, we didn''t believe her, so we didn''t tell her. Since you believe her so much, we''ll tell her."


    I sighed. Then I turned to Li Tao and asked, "Uncle Li, now, you should not be so involved. I will let Wu xiner contact you. Of course, you should believe her. Everything she does is for my good."


    Li Tao thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it''s really rare that you have such a trustworthy friend."


    I don''t want to say anything. Now only situ GUI, Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin know these two identities. I don''t want so many people to know now.


    I think about it. Now I have nothing to say. I just know the current situation.


    "I''m going to go first. After all, I''m still going to stay away from the surveillance." I said.


    "Cousin, when can we see each other again?" Asked Jin Shinan.


    "After Wu Xin''er, I met him." I thought for a moment, maybe at that time, I could really trust them.

 Chapter 325

    After leaving here, I went down to find situ GUI, who changed his appearance into Wu Xin''er''s.


    "Are they OK? How do you arrange for them to go out? "


    "I don''t mind if they come in the same place as the back door. It''s not a problem if they come in the same place."


    I remember that I used to go through the back door a lot, so I laughed.


    I believe situ GUI will arrange for them, so I didn''t say anything. When he got home, Tang Xin saw me and said, "what''s the matter?"


    As for her, I didn''t want to hide anything, so I had to tell her everything.


    Tang Xin was stunned for a long time, and then he said, "do you think what they said is true? Maybe it''s your blood relatives. In this case, don''t you have relatives? "


    I gave a wry smile and said, "no one can say this. It may be true or false, but I believe that they should not cheat me. To be honest, I am very happy now."


    "Are you going to tell them the truth?" Tang Xin asked.


    I shook my head and said, "no, I''m not going to tell them the truth, because even if they know it now, they can''t help me. On the contrary, if I get too close to them, it will make my identity suspicious, so I''m still better than that."


    Tang Xin had no choice but to nod and say, "but, is that your blood relative?"


    I sighed, said: "so many years, they did not appear in my side, you let me how to believe such blood."


    Tang Xin thought for a while and said, "I can''t say that either. Maybe it was because of some reason at the beginning, or I had to."


    "I hope so, so I''ll go to see them in the way of Wu Xin''er and get in touch with them to see what the situation is. If I judge at that time that they really don''t mean to harm me, or they can help me."


    Tang Xin thought for a long time, then said: "sister Wu, you are so smart, and you are so calm. If I had, I would have jumped on you."


    I laughed and said: "it''s not calm, but I''m no longer the age that anyone can believe. Besides, I''m not good enough to trust too many people. Just a few of you. "


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue at me and said, "thank you for trusting me so much. I''ll do a good job. Don''t worry. If there''s something you can tell me, do you want me to cover their eyes again? In this case, they can go away?"


    "Don''t worry. This is no longer needed. Situ GUI will deal with it." I just laughed.


    Just want to say something more, suddenly my mobile phone rang, this time, who will call me, ah, it is really a bit strange.


    I took a look at the mobile phone. It was Nie Zhengping''s number. What did he call for?


    Originally thought to ignore him, but he made several phone calls, and finally there was no way, I picked up.


    "I finally answered the phone. I thought you were not going to talk to us?"


    "I''m sorry, the mobile phone is muted. I didn''t see it when I watched TV just now." I had to make an excuse.


    Nie Zhengping stopped for a moment, and then said, "well, this time on behalf of my mother, I''d like to invite you to Zhuhua hall. We''d like to invite you to dinner."


    "Can''t it be the Hongmen banquet?" I have no choice but to say impolitely, I feel a little uncomfortable now to see Nie Xiaoran.


    Nie Zhengping said with a smile, "are you afraid of this?"


    I had to smile bitterly and said, "I''m afraid. I''m quite afraid. If something goes wrong, I can''t help it."


    "Don''t worry, but my mother wants to talk to you. I hope you can come."


    I know in my heart that this is Nie Xiaoran''s move to me. She should have known that I got 10% of the shares. At this time, she must want to say something to me, right?


    I thought for a moment and said, "OK, but I''ll take Tang Xin with me. Is that ok?"


    Nie Zhengping was stunned and said, "do you want it? You know, this matter may be very confidential. "


    "I understand. Don''t worry. Tang Xin must follow her. I don''t worry until she''s here. Otherwise, I don''t worry." I had to say.


    He asked me to wait for him for a while. I believe he must have asked Nie Xiaoran what to do at this time? I''m not afraid that they won''t agree, because now they want to see me.


    "Well, we agree. You can bring her here, but if we talk about the secret that you think she can''t hear, can we let her go?"


    "No, she will always be there." I had to say. I''m going to block that first.


    "Well, you don''t have to be so extreme. It depends on the situation."


    I had to say goodbye, so I hung up. After a while, Nie Zhengping sent me a short message and sent me the location of the bamboo hall.It occurred to me that as Wu Xin''er, I should have never been there, but lanfeifei almost had a problem in this small matter.


    I only received it, so I didn''t say anything anymore. After thinking about it, I think it''s better to have double insurance.


    As for this insurance, I can''t use sister rainbow. She is already very conspicuous. If I use her, I will only let her leave the company. In that case, I will lose another insider in the company.


    Jin Shinan, in my mind at this time, only he is the most suitable.


    Thinking of this, I called Jin Shinan.


    There soon picked up. At this time, I heard two other voices, but it was quiet. I knew that just at that time, he must have gone back. At this time, he should be talking with master Jin and Li Tao.


    "Your speed is very fast, but it''s really unexpected. I didn''t expect that you are so close to Feifei." I had to say it first.


    "Your news is also very fast. Did Feifei inform you at the first time?" The voice of Jin Shi man was full of surprise.


    "Of course." I laughed and said, "but it''s very interesting. By the way, remember to give me your notebook, and I''ll visit Mr. Jin later."


    "You are always welcome." Jin Shinan also laughed.


    "By the way, I''m calling you today. There''s something I want you to help me with, and it''s a small favor. Is that ok?" I asked.


    Jin Shinan said, "no, if you have anything, just say it."


    Great. It looks like they''ve taken me for their own.


    "Maybe you don''t know. Nie Xiaoran contacted me just now. She wanted to see me, and the place was in Zhuhua hall."


    "Oh, in that place, it''s really a good place."


    I said with a smile: "don''t say you haven''t been, but I heard Feifei said, you are beside her, but there is a box."


    I heard a bitter smile from Jin Shinan, and then he said, "Feifei will tell you everything. How strong is your relationship with her? In other words, you are just like new sisters."


    "I can understand that. In a word, I''m her representative now, so I hope you can take a few people and stare at me over there."


    "What do you mean, you won''t consider Nie Xiaoran playing Yin for you?"


    "Everything is hard to predict, and what she will say to me, you can hear it. Tomorrow night, remember to arrange people, don''t forget."


    "Well, I see. You can call us at any time, and let''s just say that if there''s any money on Feifei''s side, you can just say that we can give you the money directly."


    I laughed and said, "she needs a million now. Will you call?"


    "As long as you give me the card number, but it must be in your name or Feifei''s name." Jin Shinan didn''t fight at all, so he came back immediately.


    I laughed twice. It seems that he is telling the truth.


    "Well, I believe in your sincerity, so don''t say such jokes, but you must remember to help me. If you don''t help me, don''t say I don''t help you."


    "Don''t worry. You are our guest now. I dare not offend you." Jin Shinan also laughed.


    "Oh, there''s another thing, sister Liu. What are you going to do? Sister Liu is a good person, but... "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way." Jin Shinan said.


    I don''t think there''s anything else to do, so I hung up. Tang Xin watched me busy for a long time, and then said, "sister Wu, what''s her idea that the chairman wants to see you?"


    "It''s just a situation called coercion and inducement. I''ve figured it out." I don''t know what she would say, though.


    However, it''s good to see. I haven''t had many positive contacts with Nie Xiaoran. This time, it''s one. Maybe I can talk about something.


    And I really want to see what kind of attitude Nie Xiaoran will have towards me in the future. If her condition is good, I am not unable to cooperate with her.


    Because only through cooperation can we get better information.


    My father taught me this, but I know it''s not that simple.


    I sort out my thoughts a little bit. Tang Xin is on one side and doesn''t speak.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Tang Xin opened the door and said to me with a smile, "well, sister Wu, I went to play with brother Chang Feng. This evening, I may not come back."


    I am a Leng, what does this mean? As soon as he turns his head, he sees situ GUI coming in, while Tang Xin goes out.


    "Wait a minute. If you don''t come back today, how can I find you tomorrow? I agreed to meet Nie Xiaoran in the evening.""You want to see Nie Xiaoran?" Situ GUI was a little stunned.


    However, after Tang Xin made a phone call gesture, he closed the door and I had to sigh.


    Seeing situ GUI''s stunned face, I couldn''t help laughing. It''s a bit silly, but I like situ GUI with a little helplessness.


    "Of course, I want to see her, but it''s not my initiative, but she wants to see me. It seems that she wants to have a positive contact with me."


    I had to tell him about it.


    "Then you should pay attention to your safety. Do you want me to send some people down here?" Situ GUI is a little worried about me.


    "No, I called another man to help me."


    "Who is more trustworthy than me? Can''t it be Huson? "


    I looked at situ GUI that way, he seemed a little jealous, couldn''t help laughing, then hugged him, said: "how can I find him, so you will be jealous, don''t worry, it''s Jin Shinan."


    "Oh. Yes, there is a room right next to him, which can protect you more closely. But how could you let him listen to you? "


    I laughed and said, "now just move out of lanfeifei."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "so it is. I still believe that they are blood relatives with you."


    I Leng for a while, said: "why ah?"


    "We ghosts can see something you can''t see from our eyes. Let''s say that his spirit is very similar to you. Generally speaking, only relatives have such a situation."


    "Well, it''s really possible."


    "Will you tell them your secret?"


    I shook my head and had to repeat the reason I had said to Tang Xin. Situ GUI nodded and said, "I agree with you. It''s the best not to say."


    I laughed and said, "Yeah, I think so too. By the way, how do you remember here?"


    "I thought, you always come to see me, and I didn''t come to see you, and you must want to say something to me after hearing such a big thing today?"


    I thought for a moment. Situ GUI didn''t hear Li Tao''s later words. It''s hard for me to say, but Li Tao did give me something.


    I had to change this matter. I just said that Li Tao got a car for Lei Huasheng, but later, he was driven to harm me. I hope he can check this.


    Situ GUI agreed, but I know that nothing can be found out about this matter. After all, the killer is dead, and the person who killed the killer, even if he is caught, doesn''t know what happened in front of me.


    They have done a great job. Such a plan is perfect.


    I can''t help frowning at the thought.


    "Come on, don''t frown. You''ll get old if you''re careful. It''s not good if you have wrinkles." Situ GUI said with a smile.


    I had to smile at him and said, "well, don''t wrinkle, but since you are in my territory today, should you listen to me?"


    He nodded, looking forward.


    I looked at him, deliberately tease him, said: "well, listen to me, then today, you are not allowed to touch me."


    "Ah." Looking at his eyebrows are twisted into a rope, I laugh, this situ GUI, think what can be written on the face.

 Chapter 326

    I laughed, but situ GUI still looked at me.


    "Well, I only said you would not touch me, but I didn''t say I would not touch you. Listen to me and take a bath."


    "Yes. Yes, my Lord He was so cooperative that he passed right away.


    I looked at his back and couldn''t help but smile. Instead of saying anything, I quietly followed him. Today, I''m going to give him a surprise. Of course, he certainly can''t think of it.


    The next morning, I got up and looked at situ GUI beside me. I couldn''t help laughing. Last night, I was a little crazy. I didn''t know that I could let go and make him so happy.


    I gave him a kiss on the forehead. He immediately opened his eyes and saw me. Then he laughed and said, "good morning."


    "It''s getting late. You see, it''s eight o''clock. Get up quickly and get ready quickly. I want to see Nie Xiaoran tonight."


    "There are all kinds of preparations and clothes. You just have to go there."


    "Come on, I have to pick up Tang Xin before noon, and then invite Ji Changfeng to have a meal. I find that Ji Changfeng is really a treasure. He has come true."


    "Of course, Ji''s, but it''s a house of calculation." Situ GUI sighed, but still got up, a little listless.


    I laughed, this person is really, like a left me, there is no energy, who knows how he is supporting such a big company.


    It seems that I haven''t seen Huson for a long time recently. Where has he gone?


    What do you think? I can''t help but bring my thoughts back and think about it carefully. Now, Nie Xiaoran is the key point.


    After having breakfast with situ GUI, I gave him a kiss on the cheek and then left him, leaving him sitting there with a helpless face. Of course, it''s up to him to clean up and close the door.


    Driving to the street, I called Tang Xin. He is having breakfast with Ji Chang now. This lazy guy gets up later than me.


    But forget it, now is not the time to talk about it. When I got to the place where they had breakfast, I saw that she was sitting happily with Ji Changfeng.


    After picking up her, we went out for a few rounds. We just looked around and didn''t spend any money. At noon, I invited them to have a meal, which was regarded as taking over Tang Xin formally.


    Looking at Ji Changfeng''s helpless expression, he is the same as situ GUI. Are all men like this?


    But it''s also the proof of love. Situ GUI can''t do without me, and Ji Changfeng can''t do without Tang Xin now.


    "I said, you are very good now. I think Ji Changfeng listens to you very much."


    Tang Xin laughed twice and said, "this is for sure. Now he is our son-in-law."


    "Ah, well, I''ll tell you what happened to you and why he wanted to come to the door."


    "This is the tradition of the Tang family. The Tang family has always only recruited son-in-law. Our family is a family of women''s rights. You don''t see that all of us are grannies. Grannies will pass it on to my mother in the future."


    "Well, how could Ji Changfeng''s family agree?"


    "I can''t do it if I don''t agree. His family is a traditional family. He can only discredit his family before marriage, so I can only marry him to my family as my son-in-law. I have to betroth him. "


    I laughed. The Tang family and the Ji family are really interesting, but I''m also happy for them. It''s a good story that some lovers get married.


    However, it''s still early to go to Nie Xiaoran. I thought about it for a moment. I took Tang Xin to a snack street and took her to make up for her food. Today, I didn''t do anything else, I just ate.


    "Sister Wu, in the evening, we are going to have dinner. Why don''t you take me here to eat?" Tang Xin is helpless.


    I said: "what''s the matter with those things at night? Besides, you really dare to eat them. I think I won''t eat anything at night. I just talk with them. If you want to eat, you can eat it?"


    "How dare they poison?"


    "That''s not so bad, but we''re confused or something. We''re brave. If we''re not careful, we''ll probably be taken away by them. In that case, we''ll be in trouble."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "well, I understand. I''ll eat more here, and I won''t eat at night. "


    In fact, I think Nie Xiaoran should not dare to do this so blatantly, and I also arranged for Jin Shinan. If she messed up, Jin Shinan would not let them go.


    I just thought that I should give Nie Xiaoran a little power in the evening, at least give her an unexpected place.


    In this case, I will take a little initiative in the negotiation.


    And this little accident is that Tang Xin and I don''t buy from her. If we don''t eat, they can''t move their chopsticks by themselves. They will be hungry by then.It won''t be OK to have such a hungry meal, let alone dinner. But at that time, we were full and they were hungry, which can''t be compared with each other.


    Think of here, I laugh, I also a bit insidious move, but who told them to first plan to Yin me, also transfer what two.


    At present, there is still no improvement in the second department, because the current projects are basically relational, and there is no certain relationship, which is really difficult to solve.


    Thinking of this, I''m a little worried about whether there will be Wang Wenquan over there tonight. If there is Wang Wenquan, what kind of situation it will be.


    He is not a fuel-efficient lamp, but also an intuition of mine. He is very decent, but he may be more troublesome to deal with than Nie Zhengxuan.


    I hope he won''t bring me unnecessary trouble, will he? And I''m not going to be against him or the business circle behind him.


    Now I can think of that. I''ve passed it over in my heart. I feel almost done. That''s what I call tangxin.


    Look at her stomach. It''s bulging now. Is it too much? It''s delicious, too.


    I just jokingly said: "well, it''s late. If we still want to eat, we can buy some snacks and eat them in the car. Of course, when we get to the place, we have to wait for them. After all, their identity is there."


    Tang Xin nodded, his mouth is full of food now.


    I wry smile, and bought some snacks, this just with Tang Xin, toward the bamboo hall in the past.


    Look at the night is coming, thinking that she is about to see Nie Xiaoran, how will she move, and how can I deal with it?


    Came to the bamboo hall, Nie Xiaoran should have been waiting there, and Nie Zhengping waiting for us downstairs. I don''t know if Jin Shinan has come, so I sent him a message first.


    Soon, he came back to the information, he has been to the hall, let me rest assured.


    I followed Nie Zhengping upstairs. "I hope you can consider my mother''s suggestion," Nie said as he walked


    I just laughed and said, "as long as it''s good for me, I can consider it. As for the others, I won''t consider it."


    Nie Zhengping was stunned for a moment and did not speak.


    Into the room, really saw Nie Xiaoran sitting there, she did not get up, Nie Zhengxuan is also a face angry expression. But Wang Wenquan smiles at me.


    I know that in this situation, I have to let her know that I''m not easy to get into.


    "Tang Xin, let''s go back. We are not welcome here." Then I turned and left.


    "Wait a minute." Seeing that we were going, Nie Xiaoran said something.


    At this time Nie Zhengping blocked at the door, I took a look at Nie Zhengping, said: "I like this, can you shout kidnapping?"


    Nie Zheng ran looked at it.


    Nie Xiaoran said: "young man, don''t be so angry. If you have something, you should sit down and say it."


    I looked back at her, shook my head and said, "since no one treats us as guests, why should we sit down and say? There is nothing to say."


    I saw Nie Xiaoran''s eyes full of hatred, but she still held back. At this time, she had to stand up and said, "well, dear guest, please sit down."


    I look at Nie Zhengxuan. It''s not that I don''t want to give her face, but I don''t want to see such a bad face.


    Nie Zhengxuan also took a look at Nie Xiaoran. He probably received his message. Then he turned to me and said with a smile, "please sit down."


    Tang Xin and I just sit down. Tang Xin just smiles. I know she must be secretly happy.


    At this time, Nie Xiaoran handed over the menu and said, "what do you want?"


    I shook my head and said, "I''m not hungry. Besides, I''m not here for dinner. If there''s anything, I can say it directly."


    Nie Xiaoran''s face changed. Sure enough, it was a good way to get down.


    She looked at me and had to give the menu to Nie Zhengping. Nie Zhengping just went down, probably looking at the arrangement.


    "You don''t have to be so shameless?"


    "Because last time, chairman Nie''s terms were too bad, so I''m not interested."


    "Well, I admit that I didn''t see through your skills. You are really good. I never thought that you could become a resident shareholder so quickly. Moreover, it was Li Tao who helped you. He showed that you still have the skills."


    I can only look at her with a smile. I don''t want her to see anything now.


    "Minister Zhou and Lei Qingmiao, I have checked. Lei Qingmiao returned the favor of Lei Huasheng and saved Lei Yuhong. I don''t have to say that she did the right thing, so I won''t say anything. But Minister Zhou is very strange. How do you get him


    I laughed and said, "that''s not what I said. I didn''t win him over, but he has been leaning on me all the time. Don''t you think he has been lucky since I came here, so he takes me as his lucky star."Nie Xiaoran did not speak. At this time, Nie Zhengping also came back. Hearing these words, he had to sigh and say, "it''s really like this."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "but how big a thing is the transfer of equity? He didn''t tell us."


    I just laughed and said, "this matter may be a big event for you, but for us, it''s just giving our equity to a trustworthy person."


    "Trustworthy people?"


    I looked at Wang Wenquan and said, "isn''t someone like Minister Wang someone you can trust? And he thought I was his lucky star, so he came to me. Is that reasonable? "


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "well, it''s fair to say so. First of all, I''d like to congratulate you. Now you are the resident shareholder of Nie''s company. There are some things to consider for the company."


    I don''t care about shrugging.


    Nie Xiaoran then took the glass in front of him and said, "in order to celebrate the birth of director Wu, let''s have a drink."


    I shook my head, said: "sorry, I don''t drink, and to be honest, I don''t like to drink these, or something to say."


    I''m not giving her face at all this time.


    Nie Xiaoran frowned, put down the glass for a long time, and said, "well, listen to Director Wu, then I''ll have something to say."


    I nodded, she looked at me, and continued: "I think you should know that the company''s equity is not 100%, it should be said that only 98% is in our hands."


    This time she is really, I only laugh, said: "I also heard that, where the two percent went, but I don''t know."


    Nie Xiaoran just said coldly: "well, you don''t need to take care of it, but we can talk about this 98%. Do you want to share this 98% equity with me?"


    I am a Leng, this what meaning, want us to divide equally, I thought for a while, this Nie Xiaoran this is to use what ghost idea.


    "Oh, I''m a little interested. You might as well talk about it."


    Nie Xiaoran laughed, and then said: "I am not wrong about you, yes, you can really join hands with me by such means, and you will certainly succeed."


    I can only shrug my shoulders again. How can I express that? The way she talks, she always wants to hold my head down.


    "You know, we only have so many shares now. Among them, Li Tao still has 24 shares, while Lei Huasheng has 15 shares. The rest are below."


    I nodded, the following is the hands of Wu and Liu.


    "That''s true, so what?"


    "As soon as I come, I''ll give you two ideas to take back the shares. How about you and Li Zhengtao


    I laughed and said, "director Nie, you are deceiving yourself. You know, if you really have the ability to take back the equity of Lei Huasheng, you would have taken it and cooperated with me."


    If she really had that ability, she really would not have to cooperate. He already had 44% of the shares in his hands, and with that 15%, he would directly break the 51 mark.


    Nie Xiaoran just laughed and said, "if you can do it, I can do it too."


    I was stunned for a moment. There was something in the story.

 Chapter 327

    I had to say, "it''s not that simple, is it? What are you going to do? "


    "In fact, it''s quite simple. The reason why Lei Huasheng doesn''t cooperate with me is that apart from me, Li Tao, a big shareholder, also exists. Now the equity outside can just reach 51% of the company, so he still has a little ambition."


    "Oh, I see. You want me to deal with Li Tao first. In this case, if he doesn''t have a backing, he will certainly lean towards you, right?"


    Nie Xiaoran nodded.


    I just laughed and said: "but have you ever thought about it? What if he also leans to me? Don''t forget, I found this Lei Yu Hong. "


    I know that she must have investigated this matter, so it''s better for me to say it first.


    Nie Xiaoran laughed twice, said: "I know this matter, but you can rest assured, this matter, I will not say anything, we say, is this cooperation."


    "But what''s in it for you?"


    "Don''t worry, in this way, we can split the company equally, and then you will be in the same position as me." Nie Xiaoran looked at me, obviously considering whether I would agree with her?


    I think about it carefully. It''s really strange. Even if she can control Lei Huasheng, how can she guarantee that I can deal with Li Tao.


    What''s more, there are two people down there. Although these two people are a certain factor for me, but


    Wait a minute, I suddenly understand what they think they can control Minister Wu.


    I suddenly realized this. Obviously, if I could get the equity of Li Tao, Nie Xiaoran could get the equity of Lei Huasheng. At that time, she was 49, while I was 44.


    At this time, it depends on the people below. Even if sister Liu''s is given to me, if she gets Wu''s, she will get more than 51 shares. Although I was up by then, she is not her rival.


    But is she really at ease?


    By the way, Li Tao, I suddenly have a new idea. Nie Xiaoran, do you think too deeply?


    I suddenly understand that if I have a problem with Li Tao, then Lei Huasheng''s position will be quite awkward. He is likely to lean towards Nie Xiaoran immediately. At that time, if the struggle between Li Tao and me is not over. It is very likely that at that time, she completed the control of the whole Nie family.


    By that time, maybe Li Tao and I will have bad luck. We were still in a hostile relationship. At that time, as long as she adjusted from the middle one, we could only listen to him. But at that time, I had 20 shares and Li Tao had 24 shares, so it was impossible to compete with her.


    It turned out that she thought so. Thinking of this, I sank. Li Tao was an uncertain factor.


    I can get the following two, but Lei Huasheng, I thought for a moment, no matter what method I use, I can''t get that kind of equity. What should I do? Can I cooperate with her? In this way, maybe I can get more.


    No, I still have a cooperative relationship with Li Tao, and the current balance is just right. If this is broken, I believe the company will be in chaos.


    Eh, I suddenly realize that I seem to have been shot by Nie Xiaoran.


    If the company is really in chaos, then there will be a situation in lanfeifei. If someone really has to come down to check, because of the chaos of the company, Nie Xiaoran can completely blame me for all these things.


    That is to say, at that time, lanfeifei is likely to get only a part of my equity. In that case, because she will not appear in the company, it will be more troublesome.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help laughing. Nie Xiaoran was really considerate. Unfortunately, I saw through this time.


    I thought carefully, said: "this matter, I can''t promise you at one time, because I have to consider the things behind."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "I''m sure. I''ll give you time to think about it."


    I laughed, said: "money, of course, everyone wants to earn, but the money, to fight with life, this is not interesting."


    Nie Xiaoran''s face changed for a while, but he laughed again and said, "yes, this kind of thing is very troublesome, but there''s a saying that it''s a good thing to ask for something in danger."


    At this time, those dishes have come up, Nie Xiaoran looked at me and said: "come on, since we don''t talk about anything else today, let''s have a look and eat a little?"


    "Forget it, this face. If we really have to cooperate, I will consider inviting you to dinner at that time." I finished, gave Tang Xin a wink.


    Tang Xin stood up knowing. I said with a smile, "we''ll go first. If we can really cooperate, we''ll let you know."


    Nie Xiaoran''s face was nothing, but Nie Zhengxuan was very angry. I laughed, didn''t say anything, so I left.Back in the car, I sent a message to Jin Shinan, so that he could listen a little longer. We went back first and made an appointment to meet them tomorrow.


    Jin Shinan was very happy. He quickly sent back the message and told us that he could go to the Jinye''s shop tomorrow and they would wait for us there.


    Tang Xin and I just drove back.


    Tang Xin then said: "today is really happy, but sister Wu, I think Nie Xiaoran this when, we can''t go on."


    "Why not?" I laughed.


    Tang Xin then said: "Li Tao has a backstage, if you fight with Li Tao, then his backstage, do you really have to provoke?"


    I think for a moment, this is also Li Tao''s backstage, and it''s not necessarily on the white road. So, I''m in a bit of trouble.


    I had to sigh, this matter, even Tang Xin can see, Nie Xiaoran how can so simple say.


    But now I don''t want to think much about it. What I think is that when I see them tomorrow, I already believe that they are really my blood relatives.


    Want to know, originally when you have only one person left, suddenly have relatives appear, this is how good a thing.


    I have to control my emotions. Don''t lose control when it''s time. That''s a problem.


    And even if they are blood relatives, why they have not appeared, this is also a question I have to consider.


    I really have a headache now, king, will be my biggest supporter and possibly my biggest obstacle.


    I went back to have a rest for one night. The next morning, Tang Xin and I drove to King. At the same time, he called Jin Shinan to see if he was there.


    Jin Shinan was very happy and told us that although they had arrived in the past, they were discussing things inside.


    I hung up the phone. When I got to the position, the little girl met us and said with a smile, "sister Wu, take me with you when you have time to meet sister LAN?"


    I Leng for a while, and then look at her, found that between her and me, there is a bit like.


    I don''t mean Wu Xin''er, but LAN Feifei. I was stunned for a long time before I said, "you are..."


    "My name is Jin Shishu. What identity do you think I should be?"


    My God, she should be called Jin Shinan. It''s the same. She''s also my cousin.


    I had to smile bitterly and say, "this is your family business."


    "No, it''s just that I''m here because I don''t have anything to do. I can do something."


    I had to nod. She took me to the place and left first. As soon as I entered the room, I saw that Li Tao was also here.


    I nodded at him and said, "you know what? Yesterday I discussed with Nie Xiaoran how to deal with you. "


    Li Tao laughed and said, "you think I really don''t know. I was listening yesterday."


    I knew that he must have gone there. That''s what I said to him.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. What do you think?"


    Li Tao laughed and said, "I think it''s good, but now you can only cooperate on the surface, because if you want to deal with me, I have to be on guard."


    I also laughed. Are we going to act for Nie Xiaoran?


    "This is a good opportunity. Originally, Nie Xiaoran''s shares were in the hands of her daughter and son. We had no way to get involved. But this time, she took the initiative to take out 10%. Maybe we can get a little benefit from this."


    I shook my head and said, "where can there be such a cheap thing?"


    Li Tao then said, "it''s really not cheap, do you know? After you left, they talked for a while, which basically means that Nie Zhengping''s 10% equity is not given to you at one time, but divided into three parts. Fifty percent first. "


    Oh, my God. I thought it would be given to me directly at that time. I thought about it for a long time. In this way, I won''t have an advantage.


    "How are they going to give the other 50000?"


    "If you deal with me, you''ll give me another 30%, and then there are the other two, one is 10%."


    Good ruthless, if so, I take 15% of the equity against Li Yuan, then the final gain must be Nie Xiaoran. And when she keeps 50%, as long as Lei Huasheng changes, she can immediately get 51% of the shares, and then she can take back the shares of sister Liu and Minister Wu. We''re going to lose out.


    "This woman, it''s not easy." King said at this time. "I guess you should know her plan, but you didn''t expect that?"


    I nodded, this matter, I really did not think about, but how can they say it?


    I looked at them and said, "they should know that it''s not safe. How can they say that?"Li Tao was stunned, looked at me and said, "you think this is a false intelligence."


    I nodded and said, "and I think it''s true that their real goal is not to share shares, but to make me stand against you."


    "Wait, how can they know it''s me next to them?"


    "What''s your relationship with the golden man?" I want to understand this. No wonder yesterday I felt that Nie Xiaoran was strange. The real purpose was here.


    Li Tao and Jin Shinan were both stunned. At this time, Jin Ye said, "do you mean that her real purpose is to tell Li Tao about your cooperation?"


    I laughed and said, "no, there are still plans for her cooperation, but not with me, but with her own."


    "How to cooperate?" Now master Jin is a little stunned.


    I sorted it out and said, "I can analyze it now. First, she knows that I have a cooperative relationship with Li Tao. She wants to break up this relationship."


    "We thought of that too."


    "But that''s just one of them." I said with a smile, "she wants to create a chaos. As she said, if the chaos comes together, then she can immediately take back Lei Huasheng''s equity."


    Li Tao thought for a moment and said, "this is also possible, because she and Lei Huasheng, after all, wear the same pair of pants."


    I''d like to laugh. This analogy is a bit inappropriate, but let''s put it this way. After all, they are legally married now.


    "She knows the relationship between you and Jin Shinan, and she also knows that Jin Shinan is next to you. So what she thinks of now is to use this method to make us have misunderstanding and fight. She wants to make a profit."


    Master Jin nodded and said, "the analysis is almost the same, but she doesn''t know about your relationship with us, so there are loopholes in this matter."


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know if she knows about our relationship, but I think it''s just a move, because it''s impossible for us to fight with each other. I''m not stupid, and Li Tao is not stupid either. Just by saying this, she can separate us from the alliance now?"


    Jin Shinan patted his legs and said, "I understand. That is to say, this matter is just creating a gap among you. Although you didn''t do it, you must feel uncomfortable."


    I nodded, then looked at Li Tao and asked, "director Li, are you comfortable now?"


    "To tell you the truth, it''s very uncomfortable." At this time, Li Tao had to smile bitterly and said, "although it''s true to hear you finish, it''s also uncomfortable. I always feel that I have a thorn in my heart."


    "That''s right." I said, "I don''t feel well either. It almost made her say that I wanted to have a try. Fortunately, I didn''t agree with her at that time. If I did, you would be in more trouble now. "


    Li Tao laughed and nodded.


    At this time, king said, "if this is the case, this woman is our biggest enemy."


    I nodded with a smile. Having said so many words just now, I have relaxed a little. I think it''s time to confirm what I think in my heart.


    "Notebook, is it here?"

 Chapter 328

    See I asked this, a few people did not speak, I Leng for a while, is not the notebook lost?


    Didn''t situ GUI say that? I will keep that thing well.


    "The notebook is here, but we can''t trust you. Are you sure you won''t lose it?"


    I just laughed and said, "I''m not going to take this thing away. As long as you let me take a picture and send it to Feifei, I think you should know that I have her number."


    Mr. Jin looked at me. This is what I came here to think. It''s my mother''s legacy. I think they should be well protected.


    And I, if I really get this, if someone knows, it will be very troublesome, and if this thing has been in my hands, it also means that I am lanfeifei.


    I can''t let such a thing happen, so the best way is in their hands, and I, as long as there is content in it.


    Lanfeifei''s mobile phone doesn''t turn on normally, and I will dial out the card and put it aside. In this way, even if someone finds the mobile phone, there is no way to confirm that I am lanfeifei.


    At this time, master Jin sighed and said, "she''s too comprehensive. Is she willing to come to see me? They still hate me. "


    I had to shrug. I didn''t know what was going on, and I didn''t know whether to hate him or not. It must have been something.


    Jin Shinan then said: "grandfather, don''t worry, I think Feifei will judge, and that thing, has been so many years, should not."


    I just can''t speak any more. If I speak again at this time, I will be lanfeifei, or I will be a stand in for her. That''s not good.


    The king just sighed and said, "OK, go and take it out."


    Jin Shinan nodded and left first. It seems that the notebook is not here.


    At this time, my friend said, "do you want me to tell her, and then let you see her again?"


    I nodded, said: "she is so arranged, so now I am just a representative of her, if you have any words, just say it."


    Master Jin sighed and said, "this matter may have been mentioned a long time ago. But I hope you can look at that notebook first, and then listen to me


    I don''t care. At this time, Jin Shinan came back with a notebook in his hand. It was his mother''s notebook.


    He carefully handed the notebook to my hand and said, "this is the only thing left by my aunt. I hope you don''t destroy it."


    Aunt, oh, yes, it''s really such a generation. I just laughed.


    I opened my notebook and saw my mother''s font again. Although I was ready, I was still a little excited and felt that tears were about to flow out.


    No, it can''t flow out. I''m Wu Xin''er now. Although I''m very good with LAN Feifei, I''m not good enough to cry when I see this notebook.


    I can''t help it. It''s really hard to feel like this.


    There are still those four poems in front of me. I read them carefully at this time. It''s really a hidden poem. There is my mother''s name in it. It should be right.


    Jin Ye and Jin Shinan should not cheat me.


    I had to take out my cell phone and pretend to take all these pictures.


    Turn it over again, it''s already a diary, but I''ve never seen it before. Now my mother is no longer here. Of course, I want to have a look.


    The first page is very simple, and that date, that date, is really familiar.


    Isn''t this my father''s and mother''s wedding day? I also remember this day later. After a careful look, it''s really.


    It''s very clear: today, I always married my favorite person in the name of LAN Qingjin. Although I didn''t want to use these three words, he said that some things can''t be changed.


    What does that mean? I didn''t understand it at all.


    Turning back, it records every bit of life, including my father''s slow start at that time.


    At that time, my father was not a rich man, but a poor boy. Until now, it has slowly improved.


    It can be said that the father''s start was really the mother''s silent support behind his back.


    But there is no mention of the Jin family. What''s the matter?


    After that, I was born, and my family''s condition was getting better and better.


    Although it is a diary, it is not recorded every day. Sometimes, it may only be recorded once a few months. Sometimes, it will be recorded for several days.


    But on the whole, when I saw this diary, I felt that it was a record of my father and mother from hardship.I sighed, these things, do not have any help now.


    I have been seeing the last date. It should be some time before my mother died. At that time, my mother was seriously ill and still in the hospital.


    I remember clearly that my mother at that time was really weak, but every time I saw her, she pretended to be very strong.


    And my father, at that time, was also very sad, but he was still working there.


    This diary is very short: I think, I can''t, I can''t let him go, I can''t let Feifei go. Of course, I can''t let go of the family that once drove me out.


    Although I hate them, but I have been like this, what else can I hate? Forget it, everything has passed.


    Feifei didn''t know that she had such a family. Forget it, it''s all over.


    I just hope that after I leave, they can identify with him and Feifei.


    Maybe I think too much? forget it.


    I don''t know what it means, but I feel that mother should be quite helpless at that time.


    I took the last page, and then I pretended to send it out. In fact, I have deleted all the contents. I just want to have a look at my mother''s notes.


    I wanted to know the relationship between her and the Jin family. At this time, I didn''t see anything, but I saw my mother''s love for my father.


    She worried about my father and me at the end, mother, I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    Now seeing your notes, I suddenly feel that you are back to me. I really feel that way.


    I sighed, then looked up at King and said, "now you can tell me the story about you and lanfeifei''s mother?"


    I looked at master Jin, and he looked at me too. After a long time, he said, "sometimes, I really don''t know how to face you. When you read that note just now, did you try to bear your feelings?"


    I Leng for a while, this is really can''t hide the crafty king, had to say: "it is, because there is no topic about you."


    "It''s not that she doesn''t have it, but she just said it in front and behind. She has to hate me, my father." The king sighed helplessly.


    Although I have guessed the relationship in my heart. I haven''t seen anyone from my mother''s side, but now, suddenly there is such a grandfather.


    But he hasn''t said what he experienced at the beginning, so I can only listen to the story now.


    "At that time, what should I say? I was also a bad tempered man. Now I think that he is really an excellent man, but I didn''t like him at first. I really lost such a powerful talent. Otherwise, it would not be just the current scale. "


    No one said anything. I listened quietly. Mr. Jin said something about my father.


    That was many years ago, about 30 years ago, Mr. Jin recalled.


    At that time, my father and mother were in the same school, and my mother was born in the Kim family.


    Speaking of the Jin family, we can say that it has its origin. If we go up to the Qing Dynasty, people will come to see him.


    The Jin family can be regarded as a royal family, but later it was changed to the Jin family for various reasons.


    Of course, there are still some family members left behind by their ancestors, so with the subsequent reform and opening up and other good policies, Kim set up the dragon group, and the business is growing.


    The mother is the youngest and only daughter of their generation.


    It can be imagined that she will be what kind of love, but also can be imagined that the mother was young lady temper is what kind of.


    In this way, she came to the University. Here, her young lady''s temper has not changed, and all around, are flatterers to her.


    Because of money, at that time, when people were a little short of food, a rich friend could really solve a lot of things.


    You have to know that mother''s life has always been very superior, and you need as much money as you want.


    But there''s one person who won''t pay attention to her, and that''s her father.


    My father''s background is not good. He told me that when he went to university, his family still borrowed money. My grandfather and grandmother were farmers, and later, when he reached the middle stage of development, he died.


    They should be regarded as not enjoying a good life, which is also something that my father has been a little unhappy about.


    It was under such circumstances that father and mother met.


    Although I don''t know why, but later, my mother was completely convinced by my father.


    She found that she fell in love with her father. It was love, I should say.


    But at this time, the Jin family was not happy, because in their view, it was necessary to be well matched. According to the situation of the Jin family at that time, and the mother was the youngest daughter, it should be allocated to a well-known business talent.But the mother insisted on her own idea. Of course, it can be understood that the young lady''s temper came up again.


    So, in the king''s family, mother and king, had the biggest quarrel.


    At this time, master Jin sighed and said, "I really didn''t understand how she was cheated by a poor boy. What''s good about that poor boy?"


    I can only give a wry smile, which seems to be true, but when you think about it, there is nothing wrong with master Jin''s idea at that time.


    "I sent someone to investigate him, and I warned him to break up from there, saying that if they broke up, I could give him a million. You know, the million 30 years ago was a lot of money."


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "The result was quite unexpected. He took over a million yuan, but told my people that they would not break up. Moreover, he burned the million yuan face to face, saying that it was owed to us and that it would be returned to us, which is equivalent to our financial support to him. "


    I laughed, my father was so crazy at that time, young and frivolous, it was really good.


    "After I heard the reply, I was a bit confused at that time, but I also admire him. He is a real talent, but at that time, I was really confused."


    I nodded, this is understandable, no parents do not love their children.


    "I made the most wrong decision at that time. I asked her to get out of the Jin family. We would not give her a little support. At the same time, the one million was a debt, although there was no debt note."


    I was stunned for a moment. This king really can do it.


    "I can say that after I made this decision, I regretted it. I really regretted it, but because of my face at that time, I didn''t say anything more."


    Mr. Jin is also a strong man. It''s too bad. Is there anything hard to solve between father and daughter?


    "But what I didn''t expect was that the poor boy really grew bigger and bigger at the beginning, and later, he really came here to pay back my million yuan with interest."


    I laughed again, and my father could do it. Isn''t that obvious?


    Master Jin sighed and said, "I''ve been beaten in the face, but I appreciate him very much. I haven''t seen him before. But when he came to pay back the money, I had a good chat with him. I know he''s a talent. I''ve lost my eye. I really lost my eye."


    Li Tao said: "yes, Mr. Jin, that was the first time I met you. At that time, I was his assistant."


    It turns out that this is how I understand that the relationship between Li Tao and my father is not so simple.


    Master Jin laughed and said, "at that time, you were still a little green, but he really opened my eyes."


    I had to shrug my shoulders. In terms of my father''s ability, I was sure.


    At this time, master Jin sighed again and said, "I really regret that at that time. I wanted him to come back, but he refused. He said that he had said this thing to his wife, but she didn''t agree. I know that my daughter still hates me. "


    I think so. My mother didn''t mention them to me in the end. I don''t know how much I hate them. But if you want to go deeper, maybe it''s just this situation that makes my father make constant efforts.


    But the more so, because the father did not get the help of the Jin family, the middle will be very hard, and the mother, will hate them, this is really a knot.


    The knot will not be untied until death.

 Chapter 329

    But he didn''t finish. Then he said with a smile: "I still remember that when I came here, Li Tao was just a little boy with a ruffian face. You knew at that time that you must not be a good person. You thought he was on the wrong path."


    Li Tao laughed and said: "at that time, I was very young. I didn''t know. From my father''s hand, I just continued the things on that road. If it wasn''t for him, I might be the same as those who took that road now. Maybe I would be destroyed at any time."


    It seems that Li Tao''s story is a bit interesting, but I really don''t want to hear it now. I just want to know what else happened between my father and king?


    "And then? You won''t just give them up, will you? It''s your daughter, after all


    "Yes, I didn''t give up. I came here with people and saw your father''s company with my own eyes. At that time, it wasn''t so big, but it has become a scale. From starting from scratch to such a scale, that''s not what ordinary people can do."


    I nodded. It''s true. That''s why I don''t want to give up LAN''s company. Otherwise, I would have thought of other ways to deal with Nie Xiaoran.


    My father told me more than once that Lan Shi was his life, and he paid too much for it.


    "I''m proud of my daughter''s good vision, but at that time, there was still no way to compare his strength with that of the long family. I can only say that the development speed of the long family was not comparable."


    I nodded, long Shi is accumulated, father after all, the foundation is too shallow.


    "I found them at that time. At that time, Feifei was also born, but she was still young, so she should not remember us."


    Wait, so I should have met this grandfather. I really don''t have any memory. When did that happen?


    "He was very happy to receive us, but my daughter never came out of the room. I only saw Feifei, but I didn''t see her."


    I always think of my mother''s stubborn smile, and I don''t have such a bitter feeling. But it''s also like a mother''s style.


    "I was very disappointed and had a good chat with him. She didn''t come out of the house from day to night. She really hated us." King sighed. If his mother knew it was the last time she saw his father, she didn''t know what she would think.


    I understand the helplessness of master Jin. He must be regretting it now.


    "I didn''t go there again. I didn''t know that she was gone until this notebook was sent." As he said this, the tears came out slowly.


    I feel his sadness, but I can''t persuade him.


    "By the way, I haven''t told you, you know? That day, he said something that surprised me


    I was stunned for a moment. How could master Jin say such a sentence.


    Looking up at the front, Mr. Jin seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, he said, "he said that he will build a large-scale enterprise that surpasses Long''s enterprise. In my lifetime, it will be completed."


    I was stunned, because when I finished saying this, I suddenly thought of the cooperation between my father and Hu and situ.


    If these three families really have to cooperate, they should be bigger than long''s. in this way, is father for this goal?


    "Unfortunately, in my lifetime, it''s not his. I believe that he didn''t really have an accident. Even if he had an accident, he could only give the equity to that woman. He has a daughter. My granddaughter, lanfeifei


    King''s expression changed, and he became a little cruel, but I was not afraid at all.


    "My granddaughter, she is the real heir of LAN family, but that woman took away the right of inheritance, which shows that this is a premeditated one, but I only got some external information after checking for so long."


    Lord Jin looked at me and said, "I didn''t know until I knew that you were in the same line with my granddaughter that there were still some forces who were also investigating this matter."


    I took a look at Li Tao. He should have told him about this, because I told him my identity at the beginning.


    I just laughed, said: "we are not forces, I am the most, can be regarded as a help."


    "No, you''ve been a big help, so I said I can give you any help you need." Mr. king looked at me with affirmation in his eyes.


    I laughed and said, "if you really want to help me, by the way, I really have one thing."


    King Ye is a Leng, say: "do what matter?"


    I shook my head and said, "well, I won''t talk to you for the time being. I will tell Feifei about this matter instead of today''s things. Let''s see how she judges it. If it''s possible, I hope she can tell you, which will be more convincing."


    King nodded, but thought for a moment, said: "Feifei will listen to you?"


    "I think so." I had to say.Master Jin sighed and said, "you tell her that the Jin family is sorry for her mother, but you can''t be sorry for her. As long as she wants, I can let her inherit the dragon group. I just hope she can live."


    I gave a cold smile in my heart, and then said: "forget it, although I don''t know what you said about Long Shi, I don''t think Feifei will agree. I can refuse you directly."


    "It''s so gutsy to be like her father and mother." But the king laughed and said, "but can you really replace her?"


    "Don''t worry, if I make a decision, she won''t object to it, and I believe that she doesn''t just want to get wealth. What she wants to get is her father''s foundation, which has nothing to do with you."


    I found that all eyes were on me. It took him a long time to respond, nodded and said, "if so, she''s really a good child. Well, you can tell her that I can help unconditionally. "


    "This is a must. You are her grandfather. You haven''t been in charge of her yet." I laughed, this condition is still possible, after all, if I fight Nie Xiaoran, there will always be a little trouble.


    Mr. Jin can provide some special things, and they also have Li Tao.


    What''s more, Li Tao is an important part of the plan I''m thinking about. If I succeed, maybe I can take back LAN first.


    In my heart, I secretly calculated that the past accounts are in the past, and what I want to clean up now is the present problems.


    After chatting with Mr. Jin for a while, I feel that they have completely trusted me now. I think I should be able to start the next step.


    But here, there are a few very troublesome things that must be solved.


    Back home with Tang Xin, thinking about meeting Nie Xiaoran again tomorrow, it''s really a bit of a headache.


    I thought for a moment and let Tang Xin stay at home for a while. I called situ GUI and asked him to come down to pick me up.


    As soon as he got out of the elevator, he saw that situ GUI was already there. He looked at me and said with a smile, "I knew you were coming."


    I frowned and thought about it for a while. It is estimated that he has stayed in this hotel these two days and has not come home at all.


    "You don''t go home all the time, and your family won''t tell you?" I had no choice but to shake my head.


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "how old am I? Besides, now that everyone knows that I am with you, they won''t say anything."


    I gave him a white look. Now the news is full of storm. I don''t know what will happen. For me, it''s good or bad.


    He said, "I''ll hold him when I have something to do with his room today."


    I struggled twice, but I didn''t earn it, so I had to let him hold it.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk about it. I just want to talk about it. Today I went to see Mr. Jin and Mr. Jin Shinan."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "I think you''ll meet them, too. Are you sure?"


    "It''s basically certain that they are really my grandparents and cousins."


    Situ GUI suddenly let me go. Then he stood up, went to the refrigerator and gave me a drink. He said, "well, your identity is very strong. You know, long''s group is a big group recognized by the whole country. It''s very famous in the world."


    I just laughed and said, "what''s the use of that? I''m thinking about my father''s small company. Is that all right?"


    "That''s not too small. If we really had to integrate the three companies at that time, then it''s entirely possible to surpass the long family." Situ GUI sighed.


    I also felt this. At that time, my father must have wanted to fulfill his vows, but unfortunately, this plan was destroyed.


    Damn, the man who broke my father''s plan is unforgivable.


    "By the way, I want to take a risk." That''s why I came back. I didn''t mean to say that.


    Situ GUI was stunned and said, "take risks. What risks do you want to take? You''re not going to actually show up like lanfeifei, are you


    I shook my head, of course not, but I want to meet a few people.


    "I want to be like lanfeifei, but I want to meet some of them. And there are a few special people who also want to meet. " I had to whisper.


    "No way." Situ GUI turned me down without even thinking about it, and then said, "you know, this thing can''t work. If you do this, then many people will know. You know, the less the secret, the better."


    I know what he said. If lanfeifei really reappears, on the one hand, it will bring opportunities to the other party. On the other hand, when I see people like Jinye, Nie Xiaoran will be more on guard. That''s not good.


    I sighed and said, "but this is really important."After looking at me for a long time, situ GUI sighed and said, "tell me what kind of things make you think like this."


    I had no choice but to mention Nie Xiaoran''s cooperation.


    Situ GUI was silent, then said: "well, it''s really an opportunity. If you can really make good use of it, you can really get more benefits. But have you ever thought that this method is still a little risky."


    I nodded, Nie Xiaoran will not simply give me Nie Zhengping''s equity, she is waiting for the opportunity, but I will think of a way, I must let her all hand in, only then, my plan can succeed.


    But if I really want to be able to do it, I have to get support like Li Tao.


    Of course, now he will support me, but when it comes to threatening his identity and status, will he be so unconditional? I don''t think so.


    Situ GUI sighed, thought for a moment, and said: "it''s a bit of trouble, but it''s not impossible. But for now, you can''t take any more risks. I think you can create an opportunity. You can let LAN Feifei appear elsewhere, and let people think that you can do something when you''re not here."


    I understand this meaning. If lanfeifei is in this city, the person behind the curtain will be absolutely crazy. Only when lanfeifei leaves here can he feel more at ease.


    And the more I feel at ease, the more I act, because my identity is very special.


    I thought for a moment and said, "I can arrange for Mr. Jin to do this. In this way, it can also form a reality that Mr. Jin and Mr. lanfeifei recognize each other."


    Situ GUI shook his head and said: "it''s even more impossible. Although the dragon group is really big, it can only be used as the backing and let him hide behind the scenes. Once it''s exposed, then his power has actually disappeared."


    I think carefully about situ GUI''s words. If Long Shi really fully supports me, although he says that he will have a backer, LAN Feifei really loses his hand in fighting for Nie Shi''s equity. In that case, they can say that this is a commercial premeditation, which is the reason why long Shi wants to seize Nie Shi.


    Such a calculation is really not suitable for me. It seems that this method will not work.


    I sighed. I really didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, situ GUI came over, gently put his arms around my waist and said, "Feifei, to be honest, your recent action is a little too fast, didn''t you find it?"


    I thought for a moment, too fast. Indeed, I have been walking very fast recently, because I have a group of allies around me, and these people will support me.


    "Don''t trust people too much." Situ GUI suddenly said, "your father said this sentence, and I still remember it in my heart."


    Don''t trust people too much. I was stunned. Yes, my father also said this to me, but these people should help me, no matter from the relationship or the kind of empathy between them and my father.


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "of course, it''s not a complete distrust, but we have to stop and see their situation."


    Yes, I didn''t think of it. Recently, I''ve been running a little fast blindly, but I forget that I''m actually a lonely person.

 Chapter 330

    If you think about it carefully, my real allies are all verbal at present. Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng, this is what I trust most.


    But they don''t have the power, and they won''t help me too much. In the end, their power can be said to be negligible.


    Situ GUI, this is a real ally, because for me, his relationship with me is really not comparable to that of other people.


    And he can help, both economically and in fact. Like now, when I''m a little blind, he''ll come out and calm me down.


    Huson, does he count? I always feel that he seems to be very close to me, but something has really happened. Will he completely stand on my side? That''s an unknown number.


    I still trust old man Gao and sister Liu, but their strength is not strong. In the end, they can only be a little stronger than Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng.


    The situation of Jin Ye and Jin Shinan, including Li Tao, is the most embarrassing. In terms of relationship, I believe they are my blood relatives.


    Generally speaking, it should be easier for me to believe than others, but with the analysis of situ GUI, I find that they are not so simple.


    Li Tao holds part of Nie''s equity, and they are united at this time. How can I always feel that they are here to rob my father''s company.


    If we take this opportunity, the long clan will really merge with the Nie clan. I''m afraid there will be no one to compete with them in this area.


    As for the friendship between Uncle Chen and sister rainbow, it''s even more unpredictable. Although they said they would help me, these people just borrowed the past relationship with their father.


    Will they think about how to deal with me as soon as they see me?


    After thinking for a while, situ GUI said: "of course, we can''t be too pessimistic. It should be said that someone will help you, but they must see hope."


    I hope, I understand, those people are waiting and waiting, now sister Liu and old man Gao help me, should be the influence of this kind of hope.


    Huson''s helping me was also such an influence. He seemed to say that I had saved him before, and his hope was that he could marry me, but he really couldn''t agree to this.


    On the other hand, Jin Ye and Li Tao helped me to become a person who can influence Nie. In this way, they can take the equity of Nie and then merge Nie with their own long family.


    But there is a person, I really don''t feel out, she is why to help me.


    That''s sister rainbow. Is there any reason for her? Or, does she need something? Forget it. I can''t think of it now.


    I really need to sort out my ideas.


    In the past, I relied on my own struggle, as long as I slowly climbed up, I could get their approval, but now I am in a different position, and their attitude towards me will naturally change.


    Situ GUI is right. I can''t just think about things.


    I wry smile, this is really trouble, father, if you encounter such a situation, what will happen?


    I couldn''t help thinking about my father, what he would do. If you take your father as a person, then he will be the first to jump out, and then he will become stronger first.


    It is precisely because of this character, will let the king so admire it.


    By the way, that''s the character. I''m his child, and I''ve inherited it. I have to improve myself. When I improve myself to a certain extent, they will naturally surround me and form my final strength. I get it. I get it at last.


    Situ GUI looked at me and thought for a long time. He shook his hand in front of me and said, "what are you thinking about?"


    I am a Leng, reaction, and then hold him, I sincerely thank him for my reminder.


    "Thank you, GUI. I see what I should do?" With that, I gave him a kiss on the lips.


    He suddenly picked me up, laughed and said, "do you want to thank me?"


    "No I yelled, but I was very happy. For such a long time, I have been relying on myself. Recently, I always wanted to rely on them to do my own things.


    Their own things, after all, or their own, I must rely on their own continuous efforts, can really achieve my goal.


    Come on, no matter who it is, let me really have a good deal with you.


    Maybe I''m still weak, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have the strength.


    But I feel so warm in situ''s heart.


    By the time I got home, Tang Xin had already gone to bed. We were a little crazy and late, so I had to stick out my tongue and go back to the room to have a rest.


    When he got up the next morning, Tang Xin saw me. He was surprised and said, "sister Wu, I thought you didn''t come back last night."I laughed and didn''t say anything. Tang Xin is no longer asking.


    When driving to the company, Tang Xin looked at me all the time.


    "What''s on my face? Looking at me all the time? "


    Tang Xin shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know why. I always feel that today''s sister Wu seems very radiant. Is there anything good?"


    Maybe the knot is untied, maybe I want to understand it, in short, this is a good thing.


    I laughed and said, "this is a secret, but I''m really in a good mood."


    Tang Xin also laughed and said, "that''s OK. I''ve been following you recently. I always feel that you seem to walk faster and faster, but the more you walk, the more you disappear. Today, I feel like I''m back when I first joined the company."


    I am a Leng, even Tang Xin all see out, I at that time, how crazy to believe that someone is supporting me.


    I wry smile, finally want to understand, is not the worst thing.


    When I got to the company, I just came to the front desk and saw Nie Zhengping waiting there. I know that he must have been waiting for me.


    "I don''t want my answer today. I can''t think it out so quickly." I had to say with a bitter face.


    Nie Zhengping shook his head and followed me upstairs to see that there was no one around. Then he said, "it''s not as simple as you think. My equity can''t be given to you all of a sudden. Think about it yourself."


    No, how could he tell me this? I looked at him, but he just laughed at me and left.


    I take a long breath. Nie Zhengping, this is equivalent to betraying his mother. Is it really worth it?


    No, I always think it''s not that simple.


    Nie ran went back to the office to remind me of this plan. In fact, he wanted to know more about it.


    In this way, I will want to find Nie Xiaoran.


    Wait a minute, I suddenly understand some, Nie Xiaoran, this is a kind of plan.


    She wants me to go to her. If I can''t do it once, twice or three times, she may keep throwing such suspense at me recently.


    As long as I get close to her, then slowly, people like Li Tao or Lei Huasheng will think that I am close to her, and then the fight between us will be triggered.


    She is thinking about this matter. Now it seems that neither she nor Lei Huasheng nor Li Tao can break out. Even if they all look at each other, they can''t make this matter public.


    After all, they are cooperative. If there is a clear conflict, Nie''s family will disintegrate.


    So she can only use another person, this person, at the beginning, may want to let the five of us distribute the equity to fight below. In that case, we will eventually form a person who will get the equity of the following joint venture.


    This person, at the beginning, I thought about Minister Zhou.


    But with the development of things, I also got these shares, which made them confused for a while.


    That''s why Nie Xiaoran came up with such an idea, right?


    It''s really a good idea. If this idea really has to be implemented, it''s really possible for us to fight each other.


    Nie Xiaoran thinks so. She is not in a hurry now. She just needs to eat a few mouthfuls casually, which is enough to make us all calm down.


    When she gets the power, the distribution of shares and other affairs can be carried out slowly. As long as she plays for a few more times, I believe most of the shares will be in her hands.


    I wry smile a, this Nie Xiaoran this plan is one after another.


    In the past, I might have been a pawn, but now, I''ve got my real idea back.


    I have to faint smile, ignore her, may Nie Xiaoran will be more and more strange. At least that''s what I think.


    Sitting in the room drinking tea, after a while, sister Liu came in first, and was a little surprised to see me.


    "You usually don''t drink much tea. It''s usually coffee. What''s the matter today?"


    I laughed. Maybe it''s my change. I always feel that tea can really calm people down sometimes, while coffee is more exciting.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything special in the marketing department? "


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "it''s true that Nie Zhengxuan has come here today, but she hasn''t found you yet. She just told me that it''s the marketing department. Maybe she will move to a new office."


    I was stunned for a moment. I moved to a new office. What do they mean? Do they want me to be separated from the market?


    No, even if I want to move, I, as a director, should move with me.


    "When exactly?""She didn''t say that. She just said that she would wait for the notice above, but she revealed a message that maybe two of them should be combined into one. In other words, in the future, the marketing department will be under the command of one person. "


    I have a headache. What''s this? Why did you come out with such a move.


    Oh, I want to understand. This is Nie Xiaoran''s move again. As expected, it''s one move after another. He didn''t tell me. He just told sister Liu.


    I laughed and said, "I know."


    "Mr. Wu, don''t you want to know what''s going on? Don''t you want to ask? " Looking at my expression like this, sister Liu can''t sit still.


    I laughed and said, "no, this time I really don''t want to. If they want to get together, they will naturally inform me. But if they don''t want to get together, and I''m past, it''s not good-looking."


    Liu Jie is also a Leng, think for a long time before nodding, said: "I understand what it means, you are afraid that they are now playing tricks?"


    I shook my head and said, "I''m not afraid of them playing tricks, but I''m afraid I''ll find them, so I won''t go through anything now unless they find me."


    Sister Liu didn''t understand. She just looked at me, sighed and said, "OK, you can do it."


    I began to laugh. Then there was a knock on the door. Tang Xin showed his face and said, "Chairman Hu Sen is here."


    I haven''t seen this for a long time. How did he think of it. I had to arrange for him to come in first.


    Seeing this situation, sister Liu had to leave first.


    I look at Huson. He''s angry now. I don''t know why.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you a little unhappy today? " I asked.


    Huson just looked at me for a long time, and I couldn''t help staring at him. After a long time, he sighed and said, "it''s really troublesome."


    I laughed and said, "tell me what''s troubling."


    "I''ve been to your hometown."


    This time it''s my turn to be in trouble, but I''ve passed my hometown. Where? My home is right here. Oh, no, he went to Wu xiner''s hometown.


    I looked at him, but he just laughed and said, "you don''t want to cheat me, because I have made it very clear that there is no information about you, but someone has arranged for you to be born there and so on. What''s the matter?"


    I laughed. It seems that Huson went to investigate me.


    I shrugged and said, "this is very simple, because it was arranged by situ GUI."


    Hu Sen was stunned. I saw him think about it carefully and said, "why do you want to arrange it like this?"


    "What do you think? Will I put my real parents at risk because I''m here? I help her, and naturally she will help me


    Hu Sen nodded his head slightly and said, "it''s really song, but I''m just warning you. Not only am I checking, but also people are checking there."


    I was surprised, Nie Xiaoran or Li Tao, or Lei Huasheng, they will not find anything, right?


    "Don''t worry, they won''t find anything, because I''m different from them." Huson then said.


    I took a look at Huson. By the way, this guy is a three thousand year old fox spirit. Maybe there are other channels. It seems that he can''t be underestimated.


    "Is that the only thing you''re going to do?" I have to see the guests off first.


    But Huson just laughed and said, "of course not. I just want to make a deal with you."


    What deal makes him care so much about my identity?

 Chapter 331

    It''s very strange that Huson actually came to trade with me, but I don''t know what happened, so I had to give a wry smile and say, "well, I have to see if your trade suits my taste."


    "I believe there should be no problem. How about having a seat together in the evening?"


    "Can you take Tang Xin with you?" I asked.


    Huson frowned, shook his head for a long time and said, "it''s better not to take her, but it doesn''t matter, as long as you like it."


    I''m very surprised, Huson, what does this mean, but since I said it, I don''t think there is anything to do in the evening, and Tang Xin is still there, so I agreed.


    Hu Sen saw that the matter here had been finished, and then he got up to leave, and I didn''t send him.


    When he left, I thought in the office, what is this guy going to do? How can he come here and investigate me? What does he think?


    I don''t have a definite idea in my heart. I feel a mess in my heart, which is really bad.


    How to say, I was very high spirited some time ago. Suddenly I found my route was wrong, so I planned to pull out the chaos. Anyway, a special situation suddenly appeared, which no one wanted.


    At this time, Tang Xin came in and asked, "sister Wu, what can Hu Sen do for you?"


    "I don''t know, but he said he would ask me out in the evening, and then you would follow me." I had no choice but to rub the temple, which I really don''t know.


    Tang Xin said, "just now chairman Lei Huasheng called and said that he would come to your office later. Let me confirm if you are in."


    I am stunned. Lei Huasheng comes here at this time. I think it should be related to Nie Xiaoran''s cooperation with me, right? I just don''t know what kind of information he will bring me.


    "Just say I''m here. Let him come." I thought about it. It''s also a good thing to meet him now.


    After a while, Lei Huasheng came in, and Tang Xin immediately followed him to pour tea. Then he retreated.


    "How do you remember to come to me?" I asked.


    Lei Huasheng laughs. He can tell that he is in a very good mental state. He says, "nothing. I just come to see you. At the same time, I''ll give you a suggestion for your cooperation with Nie Xiaoran."


    I laughed. Is it really such a thing? But now I don''t want to say anything, so I have to say, "Oh, well, what kind of advice do you want to give me? Let me hear it. "


    Lei Huasheng looked outside, sighed and said, "actually I know that Nie Xiaoran wants to hurt you this time."


    I nodded. I''ve thought about this for a long time, and I''ve analyzed it for a long time. The more I do it later, the more troublesome it will be.


    But in front of Lei Huasheng, I don''t want him to think I''m too soft.


    "I understand that she is not only harming me, but also harming you. Is that right?"


    Lei Hua Sheng was stunned. After watching it for a long time, he suddenly laughed and said, "yes, yes, you''re right. She''s not only trying to harm you, but also trying to harm me."


    I began to laugh. This thundering voice is very real. Of course, he may be acting for me.


    "Well, director Lei, what do you want to do this time? Are you planning to work with me again? "


    "That''s what I mean." Lei Huasheng then laughed and said, "this time, I sincerely cooperate with you to see if you have such an idea."


    This time it''s my turn to be in a bit of trouble. How does Lei Huasheng plan to cooperate?


    I just thought about it for a while and said, "this can be considered, but I don''t have to give you an answer at any time, but I always need to know how we can cooperate."


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "it''s very simple, as long as you cooperate with Nie Xiaoran and then be hostile to Li Tao."


    What does this mean, he should not have been biased towards Nie Xiaoran? It''s impossible. If he''s biased towards Nie Xiaoran now, then he doesn''t have to come to me at all. Everything is over.


    Because in that case, Nie Xiaoran can easily control 51% of the shares.


    What does he mean? I frowned.


    Lei Huasheng then said: "you know, you can''t figure it out now. In fact, it''s very simple. In the early stage, you and Li Tao only had some simple struggles. At that time, they won''t fight me."


    I nodded, this is for sure, even if I really fight with Li Tao, for a time, it''s really difficult to tell a winner or loser, and at that time, my negative may be greater.


    "However, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that when you became white hot, I think Nie Xiaoran would come to persuade me to join them."


    I nodded, Nie Xiaoran really said so.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me nodding, then said with a smile: "if I turn to support you at this time?"


    I was stunned. Lei Huasheng supported me. Wait a minute. I now have ten shares. If Nie Xiaoran really cooperates, he will have about 15 shares. If Lei Huasheng supports me, the shares we cooperate with will be equivalent to 30, which is quite a big piece in the company.Such a strength, Li Tao may easily be killed by us, but in that case, what good is it for him? I can''t believe it.


    If I got Li Tao''s equity, then at that time, for Lei Huasheng, it was tantamount to making a wedding dress for me. He should not have made such a bad decision.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me, then suddenly said: "you don''t have to worry, I won''t ask for the equity of Lei Huasheng."


    I scratched my head, because I just wanted to be here. I thought that he would take advantage of our fight and get Li Tao''s shares, but he said no. what''s the matter?


    "Our cooperation, but we must insist that this company is ours, so the equity of Li Tao is yours, and I only want those in Nie Xiaoran''s hands."


    I see. This is a way to demolish the platform. Those in Nie Xiaoran''s hands are also big headed.


    If this cooperation is really successful, it will be equivalent to 39% of his equity. If it is scattered, it will be more than 40%.


    Wait, I suddenly think of another possibility, Lei Huasheng wants to get Nie Xiaoran''s equity, Nie Xiaoran also wants to get him, between them, in the end, why so hot and cold?


    They are husband and wife, and they are legal. They haven''t heard anything wrong. What''s the matter?


    I really don''t understand. It seems that it''s not easy to ask in person.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "I certainly can''t give you an answer for a while. And to be honest, I don''t understand your routine now."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are sure of our cooperation, then I will tell you what kind of plan it is. Don''t worry, this plan is absolutely beneficial to you."


    "You wait." I thought he wanted to leave, so I stopped him and said, "according to the truth, chairman Nie should be closer to you than I am. How could you choose me?"


    "Because you at least have a good heart, and if it''s her, it''s hard for me to think when she will eat her. She''s a poisonous spider and will eat the people around her."


    I was stunned there. I never thought that Lei Huasheng would give Nie Xiaoran such an evaluation. It was really unexpected.


    She is a poisonous spider, will eat people around, this is not the answer I want to get, do you mean, my father, is also eaten by her?


    "Oh, by the way, have you heard of lanfeifei?" At this time, thunder suddenly asked.


    As soon as I felt tight in my heart, I immediately pretended that I didn''t know him, but I heard of him and said, "I''ve heard of him, and it seems that he still has a certain relationship with us."


    "It''s not a certain relationship, it''s a very strong relationship, and I know that now, it seems that they have begun to look at us, and they will come to investigate at any time. Of course, you don''t know the specific situation."


    I nodded. It seemed that there was someone on the thunder. I just laughed and said, "OK, let''s do this for a while. I''ll consider your cooperation."


    "I hope we can really cooperate once. Although it was a bit unpleasant before, please don''t doubt my sincerity."


    It''s strange that I don''t doubt his sincerity. He came here suddenly and wanted to cooperate with me. How can I not doubt it? But I don''t want to say anything, waiting for him to leave. I''m sitting there, thinking about what''s going on.


    Generally speaking, there seems to be nothing wrong with Lei Huasheng''s plan.


    I promised Nie Xiaoran that I would face Li Tao naturally. At this time, if he pushed me from behind, it would be too simple. If Nie Xiaoran also pushed me at this time, Li Tao would not escape at all.


    But if he fails, what will happen to me? Will I get his equity?


    In my mind now, I think from the perspective that I have nothing to do with Li Tao.


    At that time, Nie Xiaoran certainly wanted to win, but Lei Huasheng certainly would not let such a thing happen. That is to say, at that time, I had a great chance to get the equity of Li Tao.


    After all, I can''t pull Li Tao down all of a sudden. I''m sure that I will slowly earn his equity and gradually enter my own side.


    Well, I guess a large part of his 24-4 will enter.


    At this time, if compared, Nie Xiaoran certainly can''t regret his contract. If Lei Huasheng doesn''t cooperate with her, I may even get more profit from it.


    At that time, the following Liu Jie and Wu minister, plus Li Tao''s and Nie Zhengping''s words, then nearly 50.


    It''s like I''m invincible. Lei Huasheng said that he would want Nie Xiaoran. That is to say, Nie Xiaoran has no chance to compete with us at this time. Her equity would be the lowest at that time.


    Even if it''s thunder, there''s no problem? Thinking of this, I''m really surprised. Lei Huasheng''s doing this will not benefit him at all.If you think about it worse, even Nie Zhengxuan''s work is in his hands. It''s just a situation of forty-nine, even with me. So, what qualifications does he have to cooperate with me here?


    I gave a wry smile. I really couldn''t understand it. Could it be said that there would be some problems among the two people below me.


    I suddenly realized that it was not impossible. Sister Liu? No, sister Liu, I believe it. Wait, Minister Wu.


    I Leng in there, that person I did not really positive good contact, for her understanding, most or through rainbow sister.


    Uncle Chen divorced her. In this way, she may not help me.


    I suddenly realized this, even if Rainbow Sister knew lanfeifei, but she had no reason to help lanfeifei.


    And in retrospect, even if sister rainbow wanted to help me, her mother didn''t have such a secret condition.


    This is my wishful thinking. It suddenly occurred to me that it was the same before. Now there are many people who seem to cooperate with me, but in fact, they have no reason to help me.


    Situ GUI should have a reason to help me. He wants to get something from me. Although I don''t know what it is, he should ask for something.


    Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng don''t need their help very much, so now they are just doing the edge work, and there is nothing wrong with them.


    There are old man Gao and sister Liu. They have reasons to help me, but they don''t have to. Although they have been helping me, they can''t use much power.


    If you think about it further, there is no one who has a good reason to help me. Even if it''s Mr. king, he should be my grandfather now, but he doesn''t either.


    Because my mother, from the time she married my father, seemed to have broken off with them.


    Although my father will be there, I know that it was just a demonstration and there was no good relationship at all.


    No matter how much King admired his father, he didn''t have a real reason to help me. The only reason was that he wanted to get LAN.


    By the way, if I think about it like this, so does Li Tao. I''m a little naive. I just believe what they say.


    They said that they would help me as long as I needed to, but if I proposed to Li Tao that I needed his equity to be transferred to me, would he really transfer it?


    No, that''s his source of income. He can''t give this to me.


    Lanfeifei, Wu xiner, you are so stupid. You are so stupid.


    You believe them so easily, but when you think about it now, there is no one who can really help. What''s this called.


    I couldn''t help laughing bitterly, and then I was happy again.


    The front is for my childishness, and the back is for my growth. I can''t help but think of a word from my father.


    If you''re still growing, that''s hope. By the way, at least I have hope.

 Chapter 332

    I want to understand. I feel much better. It''s almost time to get off work. I received a text message from Huson. He told me where I could find him.


    After work, I drove to the place with Tang Xin. Of course, I told Tang Xin not to say anything today.


    Tang Xin just said yes with a smile. She should have been practicing now, and she won''t talk more. I know that the communication between her and her colleagues has been reduced recently.


    Fortunately, she is my assistant. As long as I don''t have orders, she doesn''t usually face those colleagues.


    I''m also a shopkeeper. I''ve given all the work to sister Liu. She probably hates me very much now. She''s the one who''s so busy every day, and I have to share it.


    When we got there, we got out of the car and looked inside the hotel. Huson was waiting for us there. He came to meet us in person, which surprised me a little.


    How big a cooperation is this? He came to me?


    Soon, he took us to an elegant room on the second floor. Unexpectedly, all the dishes had been put up, and they were still hot. I can see that he is very careful.


    Huson, if she doesn''t need to be disturbed, we''ll tell her if there are three other people.


    This is driving people away. I look at his mysterious appearance, which is also a little funny. What''s the matter?


    "Come on, what do you want me to do? I always feel that it''s not good for you to make such a deal just for such a simple reason. "


    Huson shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t say that. It''s a good thing for you. How about a gift for you?"


    I am a Leng, give me a gift what? But I didn''t see what he had with him. Was it a small gift?


    "Don''t tell me if you want to give me a ring, I won''t take it." I had to make a ha ha. In this way, things like rings can be hidden so that no one can see them.


    Huson shook his head and said, "don''t think too much. How can I give you a ring? You know, the person I love is always lanfeifei."


    He said so, let me surprised, this person, how to talk about this thing? And he also said that he liked lanfeifei in the end.


    I just jokingly said: "then you also said to pursue me, you are not afraid of my jealousy?"


    "You are jealous, don''t say. You should be jealous, but you should not be jealous of me, because you don''t like me at all. If I''m right, the person you like is situ GUI, right?"


    I''m a little silly this time. How can I say about this? I certainly like situ GUI. No, I should say that I love situ GUI. There''s no problem about that.


    But my present identity is Wu Xin''er. If I say this, it''s like how I treat LAN Feifei. After all, in Huson''s eyes, I should be with LAN Feifei.


    "This..."


    "Don''t deny it." Hu Sen said with a smile: "I can see it, and Nie Zhengxuan should have seen it, so she didn''t ask my sister for trouble, but for you. Sometimes women''s intuition is very strong."


    I smile awkwardly and say: "but situ GUI and LAN Feifei, they have already finished."


    "I know that they must have been together. That''s why I made this deal with you. As long as you promise, situ GUI will be yours and LAN Feifei will be mine. Is that ok?"


    I gave a wry smile. What''s the meaning of this? What''s situ GUI''s return to me? He was mine.


    Er, but it seems that it''s not right to say that. Huson doesn''t know that I''m lanfeifei now. He takes me as Wu xiner to say these words.


    "I said, I can''t agree to this. How can you be sure that I like situ GUI? "


    "When you look at his eyes, and when I investigate this time, I find that they are all his people, and they are all loyal to him. Those people play those roles very well. How could he arrange it for you? Is it in the face of lanfeifei? "


    I nodded and said, "so, you know, I have a lot of friendship with Feifei. I can''t..."


    "Feelings are not shared, are they?" Huson then said: "I know situ GUI. He will like LAN Feifei, but he is angry with me. He shouldn''t fall in love with LAN Feifei, so for him, the best love is you. Don''t you want to?"


    This is really embarrassing. I''m by his side now. I''m the nearest person to him. I''m lanfeifei, but I can''t say anything about this.


    I had to smile bitterly and say: "even if I want to, it''s impossible to have a chance, and, Huson, I''m honest, even if you get lanfeifei, she has..."


    "I know, this matter, I have already guessed, Feifei, she has no person and relationship to rely on, the only thing she can use, must be herself." Huson sighed.Well, it''s really the same as my original idea. I thought so at that time, so I entrusted it to situ GUI, but now I find that I really fall in love with him.


    "But even so, would you marry lanfeifei? Your family won''t agree. "


    "I will marry her for sure." Huson then said, "maybe you don''t know that without her, there would be no today for me, so I must marry her."


    "Wait a minute, I heard Feifei say that what you said seems to be how she saved you. Is it true?" I asked in surprise. At that time, I thought it was a story.


    Hu Sen nodded and said: "yes, it''s true. So no matter what, I must get LAN Feifei. Do you want to trade with me? Have you ever thought about it? If I get LAN Feifei and you are not with situ GUI, it''s probably the most regretful thing in your life."


    It''s over. I''m so embarrassed now that I can''t face myself. I looked at Tang Xin, she is also a blank face, and then looked at me.


    "Don''t laugh. We''re talking about serious things." I had to remind her, because I saw that she seemed ready to smile, and this smile would show her feet.


    Sure enough, Tang Xin nodded and drank water, but choked. He coughed for a long time before he got over it.


    my head is big. How can Wu Xin Er choose?


    "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you, him and lanfeifei. I just want us to find the person we love most." Huson suddenly calmed down and said softly.


    Looking at his expression, I really don''t know how to say it. Now think about it, if I were Huson, if I had such a way, I would do it. It seems that he really likes lanfeifei.


    I scratched my head, had to take out the move to deal with Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng, said: "this, I can''t answer you for a while, so, can you let me think about it?"


    Hu Sen nodded with a smile and said: "of course, it''s OK. You didn''t refuse. That''s the best result. I also thought about it for a long time. Originally, I was thinking about Nie Zhengxuan''s cooperation, but I also hate them together. It''s better to be you."


    I gave a dry smile. He might as well go to Nie Zhengxuan for cooperation at the beginning. I saved a lot of things.


    But in this respect, there must be a specific plan, right?


    I thought for a moment and said, "but to be honest, you always have to have a specific plan. For example, how to separate them, you will never find someone to seduce situ GUI and then let him betray LAN Feifei?"


    I''m really worried that he will do this. How can I face situ GUI then?


    Huson said with a smile: "if I am the kind of insidious person, what qualifications do I have to pursue lanfeifei? Of course, I have my own way. Now Feifei''s biggest wish is to avenge her father. Let''s say, I have a special evidence in my hand."


    I was surprised. Does Huson have evidence?


    "What evidence is it?" In a hurry, I asked directly. When I asked, I would regret it. He would not tell me.


    Sure enough, Huson laughed and said, "now we''re not cooperative. Of course I won''t tell you. If we''re cooperative, I won''t tell you. I''ll just tell lanfeifei."


    I sighed. It seems that I have to turn back to lanfeifei and come to him for this evidence.


    "But have you ever thought about what you would do if lanfeifei came to you for this evidence?"


    "That''s my way." Hu Sen said with a smile: "Feifei is eager to revenge, so I want to compete with situ GUI, and our blood oath will prevail."


    "Blood oath?" I asked.


    "Yes, it''s the blood oath. It''s our highest oath. No one can betray it. I want to compete with him. Whoever helps Feifei revenge first will marry Feifei. I want to win a beautiful one. Feifei won''t say anything then, will he?"


    Although I don''t know what evidence he got, at least I know the plan, and I feel more at ease.


    I can only smile bitterly, this plan looks good, even if it is me, now also a little heart.


    If he can help me revenge, how should I face him. But I found that I really fell in love with situ GUI now, and I couldn''t face him.


    But they should also abide by their blood vows. In this way, if situ GUI really has to gamble with him, once he loses, he will never come to me again, will he?


    At that time, what should I do?


    "Well, you don''t want to do this blood oath with him now, do you?" I asked a little worried.


    Hu Sen laughed and said, "of course not, because I have nothing at all now. If you can help me, then we will have a chance together. Otherwise, I will definitely not have a chance."I nodded, he added: "don''t worry, this blood oath will also mention you. If it comes to that time, he can only marry Wu xiner, but not LAN Feifei."


    "It''s interesting," he said, "I''ll think about it two times. I''ll laugh."


    I don''t want to consider this matter. No matter if, I think I can''t do without situ Guicai. I have to stop such things from happening, but I don''t have the ability now.


    And I''m still very concerned about the evidence that Huson said, what will it be?


    I believe it must be useful to me, but he won''t give it to me now, and he has to cooperate with me before he can say it. What does that mean?


    I look at Tang Xin, but Tang Xin just smiles. I know that in this matter, she can''t force Hu Sen to give me such evidence. Now it''s up to me.


    Another conversation with Huson. We''re leaving now.


    "Sister Wu, why don''t you tell Huson that you are lanfeifei? In this way, you can save a lot of things?" Tang Xin asked, sitting in the car.


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know if it''s easy or not, but if he knows that I''m lanfeifei, I think I''ll have a lot of trouble in my later action. He''s a devil."


    Tang Xin laughed and said, "this is true. If he really knows, I think he will protect you quite well."


    "But I just don''t want to. Now I want to know how to take the evidence and not let him know my lanfeifei. It''s really hard." I sighed. It''s really hard.


    Tang Xin thought for a moment and said, "why don''t we try to steal?"


    "Steal, are you kidding? How can I steal this thing? Besides, the evidence he said may not be in a fixed form. If it''s just something he remembers in his mind, how can we steal it? "


    "Well, there''s no way. After all, this is his secret, and it''s a private matter. It''s impossible for us to get involved in this matter."


    Said: "often, you can not think of the wind?"


    "It''s impossible. Even if it can be worked out, he can''t say it. It''s also the rule of the industry. Otherwise, he will lose the qualification to do it."


    I sighed. It seems that this method can''t work. What should I do? I can''t just leave it like this.


    No, I have to find a way to tell situ GUI about this matter and see if he has any good idea. Moreover, since Hu Sen has said that there is evidence, I don''t think he will cheat me.


    Tang Xin sighed at this time and said: "beautiful woman, everyone loves you. Sister Wu, you say you are so beautiful. Let alone them, ordinary people will fall in love with you. It''s normal to fight like this. If you look at me, you won''t have this life."


    "Don''t you just have your brother Chang Feng?" I gave her a white look. To be honest, I''m a little envious of her life now.


    I have too many things now. I have to find a time to calm down and think about it. What should I do? What should I do?

 Chapter 333

    I didn''t get a good night''s sleep. All I thought about was this. I had to send a text message to situ GUI in the middle of the night to ask him to pick me up underground tomorrow night.


    I want to have a good analysis of these things with him. It''s really a bit chaotic now. So many relationships give me a headache.


    Unable to distinguish, but mutual restraint, and I now, just survive in the crevice, a careless, it is likely that even I now in the hands of a little advantage will be lost.


    I''m not willing to do this. I still want to fight with Nie Xiaoran.


    At the end of the day, when I fell asleep, he didn''t know what to do.


    When I got up in the morning, I found that situ GUI had sent me a message and told me that he would wait for me.


    I''m just happy. As long as I have him by my side, there should be no problem.


    I came to work with Tang Xin. As soon as I entered the building, I saw a mess, as if something was going on.


    I was stunned for a long time. What''s the matter? When I went upstairs, I found that the third floor had changed a lot. Sister Liu had already arrived and was trying to move our staff.


    "No, why did you suddenly think of moving today?" I asked sister Liu strangely.


    Sister Liu said, "didn''t you receive the message yesterday? Let''s have the people from our marketing department come here and move the place today. "


    I''m a little silly. A few days ago, I heard sister Liu say this, but I didn''t take it seriously. Why did it suddenly start today, and I didn''t receive any information.


    I look at Tang Xin, she also shook her head at me, she also did not receive.


    "What''s the matter?" I was just wondering, but I heard the other side say: "nothing, it''s just that the marketing department has expanded now, so we are going to move, director Wu."


    I followed the voice to see, but looked at Wang Wenquan, he took a group of people came over, and then helped them.


    I scratched my head and said, "it can''t be that my director has been removed. Look at this meaning, you have swallowed up my market."


    "Don''t get me wrong. Don''t get me wrong. This is the decision made by the chairman. One department and two departments should be combined. I''m the Minister of the second department, and I''m also under your charge. In the future, our second department will be in your charge, and we will move to the fourth floor directly, but the place is much bigger."


    Wang Wenquan nodded at me, but I think he should not have such a character. How could he suddenly get together, and he was not a little unhappy.


    What''s more, the chairman''s decision is Nie Xiaoran. What the hell is she up to? I''m a little caught off guard when she suddenly comes here.


    Move, fortunately, my office, there is nothing invisible, want to move it.


    "Well, what about my office?" I asked.


    "The fourth floor has a big office for you, so you don''t worry. We''ll finish the move."


    I had to point right, look at sister Liu and say, "Minister Liu, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go upstairs and have a look. You come with me


    I took a look at Wang Wenquan. Now he should know what''s going on, so I have to ask him to make it clear.


    Wang Wenquan nodded and followed me. We went to the fourth floor.


    "What does chairman Nie think? Why did it close all of a sudden? "


    "Well, chairman Nie thinks it''s not a good thing to open up the market, so he decided to work together. Moreover, it''s a sign of sincerity."


    Sincerity, oh, it should be something we want to cooperate with. Nie Xiaoran was afraid that I would not agree with it, so he said so first, hoping that I could cooperate with them.


    This skill is not very good. Even if the two parts are combined, I still have to think about the task for the two parts. I always think it''s a trouble. It''s better to separate them at the beginning.


    Even if they want to use two for us, they can''t do it. The combination really gives me a headache.


    Nie ran had to talk to Xiao ran, but I couldn''t help thinking of who I wanted to go to see her.


    On the fourth floor, sure enough, my new office is much bigger, and it''s also close to the window. It''s very bright, but I always feel a little uneasy.


    It''s really nice to look out through the window.


    Wang Wenquan then said: "how to say, I think this is also the best. You are also a very capable person. Now even the chairman of the board will praise you behind your back from time to time."


    I gave a wry smile and said, "this is really not worthy."


    "I''m telling you the truth. To be honest, I''ve never seen a man as bold as you. He really got the equity from others and made it what it is now. It''s not easy."


    I had no choice but to shrug my shoulders. I don''t know what he meant by praising me like this, but since he said so, I had to accept it."The chairman hopes to cooperate with you very much. Of course, it would be better if we could go further in the future."


    I looked at him, frowned a little, and said, "what does that mean? It''s a step closer."


    "Don''t get me wrong, I only have a positive spin in my heart now. I don''t mean that." Maybe it was a misunderstanding, he explained immediately.


    I didn''t pay attention to him, but I understood what he said. He wanted to marry Nie Zhengxuan, and he still pretended to be such an identity. If I married Nie Zhengping, the relationship would be a step closer.


    It seems that Nie Xiaoran is still playing such an abacus, but she may not know that I can''t have such cooperation with her at all.


    "When you come to my flag, you will be obedient." I have to talk about business first.


    "Don''t worry. In this way, I''ll ask my assistant to show you the recent performance of our second department."


    I was stunned. This Wang Wenquan is OK. He has already made achievements. I thought that he didn''t do any work recently in order to pursue Nie Zhengxuan.


    It seems that I look down on him.


    I nodded and asked him to go out first. This office is very big. Tang Xin will work with me in the future. This is very good. I also like this arrangement.


    At this time, Tang Xin found his seat and said happily, "I finally have my own table. Alas, when I was with the marketing department, it''s very good to think about it now."


    "You''d better pay attention to your image. If someone comes in, it''s not good for you." I just laughed.


    "Yes, I know." Tang Xin stood up, just when someone knocked at the door. People are coming.


    It should be Wang Wenquan''s assistant who came in. I''ve seen him several times before, but I don''t know what kind of person he is.


    However, he was very polite. Seeing that we all nodded, he should be older than Tang Xin and I, but he was a little bit fickle. Seeing this, Wang Wenquan''s staff are really a bit of a person.


    I took a look at the reports he got. Let alone at such a short time, Wang Wenquan already had four lists, which were all pretty good. Although the four lists combined, they didn''t have as much money as one of my projects. But it shows that they have at least developed their own channels.


    It was ok, so I had to take it over and look at it carefully for a while. The assistant is waiting for me there.


    "Tell Minister Wang that he has finished his list by himself. I''m the shopkeeper. In the end, these projects are still up to him. If you don''t understand anything, you can go to minister Liu of one department to ask."


    "Yes, I understand." Said the assistant.


    I thought for a moment and said, "let''s inform the marketing department of a meeting this afternoon. I want to know what''s going on now."


    This word is said with Tang Xin, Tang Xin immediately went down to inform. I''m sitting at my desk now, thinking about the integration now. For me, it''s nothing, but I always feel that something is wrong.


    Nie Xiaoran calculated very accurately every step he took. What was he doing when he stuffed Wang Wenquan in for me to watch me? It''s impossible. He can''t be very close to me?


    It''s true that it''s holding me back, but this kind of thing is equivalent to killing 1000 enemies and losing 800. If he holds me back, it''s equivalent to holding the whole company back. Isn''t Nie Xiaoran so stupid?


    If not, I can''t think of it.


    No, I suddenly realized that maybe I forgot a little. Nie Xiaoran''s current situation is to add such a situation to you?


    Because of the appearance of lanfeifei, she is busy on both sides now. She will pay attention to lanfeifei first. It''s a bomb. If she doesn''t pay attention, she may die.


    Inside, I''m a living bomb.


    I''ve become a resident shareholder now. If I don''t deal with it properly, I''m likely to become stronger. At that time, it will be difficult for her to deal with me again.


    Think of here, I can understand, Nie Xiaoran this is to add weight to me.


    If Wang Wenquan didn''t help me, I would be distracted.


    This is really a good plan. On the surface, Nie Xiaoran gave the second part to me, but in fact, the second part is an empty shell. Now I have to find a way to build this empty shell for him.


    What can we do? If that''s true, I really have to do it. After all, I''m still in the company now. If I don''t do these things, it will be said.


    I calm down. Now that I know what she thinks, I can make some changes, right?


    Wang Wenquan can''t be changed in this matter. Therefore, this matter must start from changing the whole marketing department.


    By the way, just change the marketing department. As far as I''m concerned, it''s up to me now. Nie Xiaoran can''t help it either. Since you want to punish me, I''ll see who gets punished in the end.Thinking, how many have a plan. In the afternoon, the marketing department has basically finished moving, so we don''t need to move anything else, as long as we get the documents or something.


    And so many people, all very quickly. When I got to the meeting room, I saw the staff of the second department.


    These people seem to be very smart and capable. They should be some excellent talents. It takes a certain amount of courage to dig them up. If it wasn''t for Nie Xiaoran, maybe these people wouldn''t have come here to suffer.


    "Well, everyone has arrived. Let''s have a meeting." I opened my mouth first, and then looked at Wang Wenquan on one side.


    "Mr. Wang, the current director of the second department, it''s the first time for me to see your team. Now that we have been together as a family, I won''t say much about anything else. First of all, we celebrate the perfect integration of our marketing department."


    They all clapped their hands. To be honest, I don''t know what the role of my opening is, because what I''m going to say next is the most important thing.


    "Because the second department doesn''t know much about the situation of the overall marketing department now, and it happens that the second Department has entered four projects recently, which is quite good. So, I plan to mix and match between the first department and the second department first."


    Wang Wenquan a Leng, said: "director, mix collocation?"


    "Yes, I have a look. The number of people in the first and second departments is the same. It''s just right. You can mix and match them. Minister Liu and Minister Wang are in the same group, and the staff below are in the same group, one by one, one by two."


    Wang Wenquan looked at me and asked, "director, what''s the effect of this collocation?"


    "Of course, you two need to pay attention to one thing, that is, the person in charge of the project must catch up with the person who is not in charge of the project and distribute it in this way. Then, because of the distribution of the project, everyone can get exercise. And you should learn from Minister Liu. "


    Wang Wenquan looked at sister Liu and laughed a little embarrassed. I think he must be an expert, so he felt a little embarrassed to learn from sister Liu.


    I just laughed and said, "it''s not to let you learn from Minister Liu''s manipulation of the marketing department, but to let you learn how to complete these things without bothering me as much as possible."


    Wang Wenquan a Leng, looked at me, said: "this, but some things."


    "Some things, if you can''t do them well, how can you be a minister?" I smile back to him, he obviously did not expect me to say so.


    "To be honest, the market now has this scale, Minister Liu''s credit is actually the biggest. My credit is to get these projects, but in fact, I don''t know how much money these projects have earned and how the progress is."


    "Oh, no?" Wang Wenquan said, at the same time, I heard the whisper below.


    I just jokingly said: "what I can grasp is one. When there is a problem in this project, I will know for the first time. That''s why I see all the project leaders, and that''s why. I don''t think the other party wants to make mistakes with you. "


    I saw that Wang Wenquan''s face was a little ugly. Sure enough, did I guess his intention correctly?

 Chapter 334

    I looked at Wang Wenquan and said, "this is my style of doing things. Don''t worry. As long as you do your best, there will be good results. Look at Minister Liu, now you have got the equity and become one of the shareholders, right?"


    At this point, the others stopped talking, and Wang Wenquan''s face was a little bad.


    When I say this, it''s a bit hard for him, because at that time, he didn''t come. If he did, I think he should be given more shares.


    After all, for Nie Xiaoran, he is his own person, but now, because I have become a resident shareholder, if I do not agree, the equity will not be divided again, that is to say, there will be no such opportunity.


    I looked at Wang Wenquan and said, "you''d better study hard. This aspect won''t be too difficult."


    After that, I turned to sister Liu and said, "well, Minister Liu, let''s talk about the recent projects. If I listen to the current situation, I can''t always ignore them."


    Sister Liu laughs. She knows what I mean. At this time, she stands up and talks about our recent projects and profits. Let alone say that there are really a lot of revenue in such a period of time.


    Even I am a little surprised, I actually made so much money for the company? If this is a dividend, it is estimated that there will be a lot of it. I don''t know how long it will be divided.


    On the other hand, Wang Wenquan''s face became more and more ugly as he listened to Liu''s report.


    I think that before he contacted us, he thought his second part was very powerful. I think the total profit of those four small projects may not be as high as the profit of our current small project.


    Sure enough, when sister Liu finished her report, I turned to Wang Wenquan and said, "Minister Wang, let''s talk about your projects. To be honest, you haven''t been here long. There are still four projects. This is very strong."


    Wang Wenquan is very embarrassed. You know, one of them has not been established for a long time. If we count it by time, we will win.


    But there is no way at this time. This is a meeting, and I''m still his superior. He can''t do without reporting.


    He just stood up and talked about his four projects. I looked at the people in the first film. These people were trained very well by Sister Liu recently. I could see the expression in their eyes. They didn''t agree. Then, when Wang Wenquan finished reporting, he clapped his hands.


    I nodded, said: "two in such a short period of time, to achieve such results has been very good, such an arrangement, you can also follow one, contact with a lot of projects, then first of all, break up."


    After that, I stood up first, and Wang Wenquan said: "director Wu, this..."


    "If you have something to tell Minister Liu, if she thinks she can''t be the master, come back to me."


    I patted sister Liu on the shoulder, and then said: "and don''t worry, because she is a shareholder, should all things, will certainly think towards the company''s point of view."


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "this is for sure. Who can''t get by with money? Only when the marketing department is strong can I make more money."


    I also smile, this took two, is I remind sister Liu, think she is understand.


    When I got back to the office, Tang Xin came out and the marketing department went to the meeting. Only a few assistants were here.


    She saw me and said with a smile, "just now director Nie Zhengping and President Nie Zhengxuan came. I said you went to have a meeting for them."


    "Didn''t they say anything?" I asked.


    "No," he said Tang Xin said with a smile: "but it''s not very good to see Nie Zhengxuan''s face."


    I laughed. Of course, they must have come for the second movie. Then Nie Zhengxuan must be in a bad mood, because her favorite person is situ GUI, and Wang Wenquan is definitely not good.


    I thought about it for a while, but I still don''t want to talk to them first to see if they will come again.


    Sure enough, after a while, two people came again. When they came in, Nie Zhengxuan looked at the new office and said enviously, "it''s really good. When I was a director, I didn''t encounter such a good thing."


    I found that her hostility to me seems to be less, probably because situ GUI didn''t come here recently, and LAN Feifei is very close to situ GUI recently.


    In this way, she believed that the relationship between LAN Feifei and situ GUI was closer.


    I laughed and said, "this is also the time, but you are the president now. What''s wrong? The office is bigger than mine."


    Up to now, I haven''t been to her office, but I''ve been to Li Shu''s, which is much better than mine.


    Nie Zhengxuan did not speak. At this time Nie Zhengping said, "let''s talk about the second part of Wang Wenquan. You don''t have much experience. Maybe you need to bring more."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged for minister Liu to take them. I''m sure I''ll start soon.""How can we arrange Minister Liu? They are all ministers. In this way, they are not..."


    I reached out to Nie Zhengping and asked him not to speak. Then I said, "this is the best choice. Minister Liu is more familiar with the following work, and she is an old employee and familiar with the company. More importantly, she is also a shareholder and will consider the company, won''t she? "


    Nie Zhengping is stunned. He can''t find anything to refute this. I''m not wrong.


    They believe more in Wang Wenquan, but what I said just now is an objective fact, and they certainly can''t help it.


    "Oh, by the way, in Minister Liu''s hand, there are many projects now. Let them divide them into two groups, the two groups without projects and the one with projects. In this way, they can learn together. This kind of learning speed is very fast."


    "But..."


    "I don''t have that much time to stare at them because I know someone is staring at me." I coldly look at Nie Zhengrun, don''t treat me as if I don''t know the number, I still understand.


    Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan''s face changed. They knew that I should have seen it.


    "Well, since you have said that, I can''t say anything. After all, I can''t manage the marketing department." Nie Zhengxuan heard this, had to say.


    "Don''t worry. Although it will make him suffer, it will be good for him." I said.


    Nie Zhengxuan took a look at me. He didn''t know whether he was grateful or angry. But Nie Zhengping looked at me awkwardly. His eyes also made me a little puzzled.


    Seeing them off, I feel much better. These two people may come to see how busy I am. I didn''t expect that I''m still very idle.


    They should have a headache. They will definitely talk to Nie Xiaoran when they go back. Then I''ll see what other moves Nie Xiaoran has.


    She''s using all kinds of moves now. She wants me to find her, but I''ve taken them all, and I haven''t contacted her.


    Now I think I should speed up some plans. Otherwise, when they make moves, I will be passive. This is not good. I have to speed up.


    I''m going to see situ GUI this evening. I have to analyze with him to see what''s missing. What''s more, I have to guard against Husen.


    It''s really a troublesome thing. Huson is quite powerful and doesn''t have the important evidence I want. I really don''t know how to face him.


    I hope situ GUI has a good idea.


    I didn''t know whether it was Nie Zhengping who didn''t report to me or Nie Xiaoran who needed time to figure it out. Anyway, it didn''t affect me.


    In the afternoon, Wang Wenquan honestly followed sister Liu at work. I saw it twice, but they didn''t go into the office area. They could handle it by themselves.


    In this respect, I believe that sister Liu will do well.


    After work, I took Tang Xin home. After dinner, I called situ Zheng. Now Tang Xin knows, and I don''t have to hide it from her.


    Situ GUI said that he had arrived. I went downstairs immediately. Tang Xin didn''t want to go with me. She probably didn''t want to be a light bulb.


    When he came to situ GUI''s Hotel, he hugged me from behind and said, "why do you miss me today?"


    "No, it''s because there''s one thing that has something to do with you." I have to say it first.


    "Oh, about me?" Situ GUI was very interested. Then he let me go and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Huson, Huson is going to declare war on you." I had to say.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "it''s impossible. If we really fight, Nie Xiaoran must be the one who gains the most. Isn''t he that stupid?"


    "It''s not a declaration of war on business." I had to explain, "it''s because of me, oh, it should be said that it''s because of lanfeifei, because he wants me."


    Situ GUI was stunned and said: "Oh, this means, it''s very possible. For him, you are also his patron saint. It''s really troublesome. How can you think of this?"


    I looked at situ GUI''s expression. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    "It''s not good for you. It''s not critical at all. I always feel that you don''t like me?"


    "Feifei, how can I say that? I''m in a hurry." He said with a smile: "and I believe you, even if he declared war on me, there will be no problem."


    I gave a cold hum. Situ GUI said this very well, so I had to tease him and said, "but he said that he would make a blood oath with you, and then he can''t go back on it. And he compared the content, but who avenged me first


    Situ GUI''s face changed a little and said, "blood oath, he really dares to do it. If he makes a blood oath, it will be a matter of life. What does he think?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know. I also heard that he seems to have a trump card. It''s said that he has a very important evidence. If you don''t have it, you may lose to him.""Important evidence? What is it? " Situ GUI asked strangely.


    I shrugged my shoulders and said, "if I knew, I wouldn''t have to say it. He won''t tell me. He said he would only tell lanfeifei. It might be troublesome. That''s why I came to discuss it with you."


    Situ GUI sat down, thought carefully for a while, laughed and said, "this old fox is probably waiting for me to call him. He knows you will tell me."


    I had no choice but to say: "I also reacted later, but this matter, I must first tell you, you think about how to do it?"


    But situ GUI laughed, and then said, "I''m in the trap. I''ll call him now. Listen to me and see if I can find any flaws."


    I had to nod. Of course, I have to listen to this.


    Situ GUI took out the phone, called and pressed the hands-free button.


    Soon, Huson picked it up and said with a smile, "I knew you would call. How about that? The message has been received?"


    "Yes, but I don''t believe one thing. Do you really have the evidence?"


    Huson said, "of course, although this evidence is not in my hands, I know how to get it, and I also know where to get it. Can''t you do it?"


    I saw situ GUI''s brow wrinkled.


    Huson over there said, "that''s why I want to make a bet with you. Oh, I''m sorry to say that, Feifei. Let''s say that, it''s a blood oath. Dare you?"


    "I''m a little afraid." Situ GUI said, "I don''t want to lose Feifei."


    "Then you''ll win, won''t you?" Situ GUI said coldly.


    Situ GUI sighed and said, "I don''t think so. Now you ask me to call you. I can guess that you must have got quite a lot of evidence, which can make you win in this kind of competition. In this case, it''s very difficult for me to be your opponent."


    Husen just laughed and didn''t speak. It seems that situ GUI knows him very well.


    "But I''d like to hear what your blood oath is? If I can, I can try. "


    "Well, just wait for your words, you know, I know, Wu Xin''er like you?"


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "well, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I''m not going to let you make too strong blood vows, just one. If you lose, you will marry Wu Xin''er and never betray him. Is such a blood vow very simple?"


    I was stunned. Hu Sen, this is completely for Wu Xin''er''s consideration.


    "But in that case, what about Feifei?" Asked situ GUI.


    "I don''t want to force her to leave as long as I don''t want to," she said. But one thing, I want to block the line that you see her


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "do you want to impress her with your strength?"


    Huson answered and said, "even if it''s a failure, I don''t regret it. I have to ask her to be happy, and the condition for her to be happy is that she can accept me


    Huson, maybe he''s a gentleman.

 Chapter 335

    I looked at situ GUI, but he laughed and said, "it''s such a blood oath. Don''t people regret it?"


    "I won''t regret it." Huson''s voice was calm.


    "Well, I, situ GUI, swear by blood here." Situ GUI began to swear. What''s the matter? He actually agreed. Didn''t he make a phone call?


    When I react, situ GUI has already made the blood oath. This time, I''m a little silly. What should I do? I''m a little confused about what''s going on.


    After hearing this, Huson was very happy. Then he said, "you''re a hot-blooded man, aren''t you afraid of Feifei''s displeasure?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "it''s certain that she''s not happy, but it''s helpful for her. You said that you have very important evidence. I believe you can find the real murderer as soon as she gets the evidence, right? In that case, I''m happy, too. "


    Huson sighed and said, "if it''s someone else, I won''t argue with you, but Feifei is special. I''m sorry, situ GUI."


    "Forget it, don''t tell me that. I know what you think. We all came from that period. Of course, we know what''s going on. Well, if you see lanfeifei again, can you give her something?"


    "Yes, you can." Huson said.


    Situ GUI just hung up. I looked at situ GUI in a daze. Is he so confident? Or, what''s his plan? How can he agree? I didn''t even agree.


    He was looking at me now, but his eyes were calm, as if what had just happened had not happened.


    "You just promised him, you didn''t even ask me." I''m really a little angry, but it''s not because he didn''t ask me, but because his promise to Huson made me lose face.


    I don''t know what I thought at that time. In other words, I was still a little afraid. I was afraid that Hu Sen could really take revenge for me. In that case, I would be separated from situ GUI?


    He looked at me like this, suddenly laughed and said: "the blood oath just now, it''s the same with not saying it, isn''t it?"


    I am a Leng, does he want to violate his blood oath? It''s impossible, Huson said. As long as he made a blood oath, he would do it.


    I see this situation now. If he violates it, he will be punished, although I don''t know what can punish them.


    "Did you hear my oath of blood just now?" Situ GUI then said.


    I nodded and said, "listen, if you fail, you will marry Wu Xin''er, and you will never marry Wu Xin''er, that is to say Well


    I suddenly understand, who is Wu Xin''er? Wu Xin''er is me. If he loses, he can marry Wu Xin''er and never betray him. But it''s still me.


    If you win, naturally you can be with lanfeifei, but that''s also me.


    I look at situ GUI and he looks at me.


    "You think it''s a bully this time." I finally want to understand, had no choice but to say.


    Situ GUI laughed, and then said: "there is no way to do this. Originally, I thought that if he made me leave lanfeifei, I would not agree. But he just asked me to marry Wu xiner and not betray him. It''s not the same as I thought."


    I sighed. This time, Huson lost a lot. He not only had to tell us what he knew, but also lost the most. Now I''m thinking, is there any way to compensate him. If there is one, I really want to do it. Of course, it must not go against my will.


    Situ GUI then said: "well, I don''t want to think about this. This matter has been solved. The rest is when I can see him. He has very good information, which is good for you. I think this is very important for you."


    I nodded, this is really too important, although I don''t know what the intelligence is, but I think it should have something to do with me, but now if I appear in the state of lanfeifei again, then Nie Xiaoran will not let me go.


    I have to think about it now.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything else? "


    I had to talk about my worry. Situ GUI thought about it and said, "it''s true, but sometimes I have to take some risks. Don''t worry. I''ll arrange it and make sure it won''t happen."


    I had to nod and tell him about the cooperation between Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng.


    Situ GUI thought about it and said, "the cooperation between them is very interesting. I think Nie Xiaoran should be putting pressure on you recently?"


    I nodded and said that we had moved today and that there were still two movies. This has been the pressure from Nie Xiaoran, but it has been resolved by me.


    But situ GUI shook his head and said, "this is not good. Although you have solved this problem, one thing I want to say is that she will use stronger means. There is always a move that you can''t solve. The best way is cooperation.""But I won''t cooperate with her. Now she is the most suspect. And at that time, at the last moment, she called me. It was her voice. I can''t hear it wrong."


    But situ GUI said: "sometimes, the voice can be forged, but since you said it, it should be the same, but it doesn''t mean you can''t fake cooperation."


    "False cooperation?" I looked at situ GUI strangely. What was he thinking again?


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "yes, fake cooperation. In fact, it''s nothing. You can promise Lei Huasheng and then fake cooperation with Nie Xiaoran."


    "But is that good for me?" I asked.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "it''s good, but only when Li Tao agrees to really help you can it work."


    I thought about it for a while. That is to say, I have to see Mr. Jin. If they are really willing to help me, maybe they can do it.


    "How can they help me?" I looked at situ GUI.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "if Li Tao can guarantee that he will give you all his shares, then this matter can not only be done, but also be well done."


    I was stunned for a moment. It must be too difficult to take Li Tao''s equity, right? Is this really going to work? I can''t imagine.


    Situ GUI looked at me and said with a smile: "in fact, you should not think things too hard. Sometimes, we have to make bold assumptions."


    I can only smile bitterly. It''s too bold. I don''t think it''s so reliable to ask for Li Tao''s equity.


    But situ GUI said, "have you ever thought about it? Now you are cooperating with Li Tao. What''s your advantage?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "the advantage is that they don''t really know me."


    "No way." Situ GUI then said: "your real advantage is that you have lanfeifei behind you. You also said that they think you can be the representative of lanfeifei, and they are the blood relatives of lanfeifei. In this way, you can do some things in the name of lanfeifei."


    I thought about it for a moment. It''s true. But what should I do about this?


    If I really want to get the equity of Li Tao, then there must be conditions. The condition is who will get the equity in the end. If it''s mine, then they won''t agree. But what if it''s lanfeifei''s?


    Indeed, we should make bold assumptions, and I can see whether they really want to help me.


    "Well, even if this can pass, I always think it will be very troublesome." I said softly.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "it''s not troublesome. In fact, you have to think about how you can get more benefits under their hands."


    I shook my head, said: "Nie Xiaoran is not going to give me more benefits."


    "That''s because you didn''t ask too much. If you learn how to ask too much, maybe she will pay you back."


    I was surprised. It seemed that I had heard it in my father''s mouth. But not from time to time.


    He said that sometimes, if you want to achieve a certain goal from someone, you have to give him a greater sense of crisis. Even if he does not trust you, when he cooperates with you again, he will take your goal as the standard.


    By the way, that''s what I mean. I calculated carefully. The main condition for Nie Xiaoran to cooperate with me is to give me Nie Zhengping''s equity, but she won''t give me all the shares first. After that, I''m really not her rival.


    But what if I ask her for more equity to cooperate? So, in the end, is it possible to talk about the equity to me?


    Maybe it''s a little bit of light, and I don''t think it''s really good.


    Situ GUI looked at me and nodded. Then he said, "that is to say, if you really want to get their things, you have to make a bigger field. I think Husen can help you with this field."


    I was surprised. What''s the matter? How can there be something about Huson.


    I looked at situ GUI, but he sighed and said, "I really feel a little jealous, but I can''t help it. Maybe Hu Sen can only help you with this matter."


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Because he has some evidence in your favor, if he can get that evidence, maybe they will feel panic, and at that time, your opportunity will come."


    I finally reflected that situ GUI''s plan is totally a chain link. Every step is connected. It''s a big plan.


    "Well, this plan, I have to go back and think about it for myself." I feel a mess in my head now.


    "That''s inevitable, because there are several key points in it. We have to think about it carefully. If we really want to follow this, the hostile relationship between you and Nie Xiaoran will really be established. At that time, there will be no way out."I also think so. If I really have to do this, Nie Xiaoran and I will enter into a positive confrontation. At that time, can I really win her? And more importantly, at that time, it was difficult for me to stay in the company.


    But now, I don''t even have a clue. I really don''t know what important evidence there will be. If I can get it, then I may have a chance.


    My heart was very confused. I refused situ GUI''s suggestion that I should stay. It was the second time that I refused him.


    I can see from his sad eyes that he is somewhat unhappy.


    I had to kiss him and tell him that he was really in a bad mood today.


    Situ GUI just forced to smile. Maybe I hurt him today, but I''m not in such a mood.


    Leaving here, situ GUI was still a gentleman and sent me back home. Tang Xin was still awake. Seeing me back, he said hello to me.


    I told her to go back to the house after she had an early rest.


    I''m really in a mess now. I feel like my head is going to explode. Situ GUI''s method is really good, but there are too many uncertain factors.


    I slowly sort out what we have just said. This plan is too bold. If it is not implemented properly, I will not only be hostile to Nie Xiaoran, but also have no place in the company or even the whole business community.


    Although Wu Xin''er is just a cover, I always feel that it''s not very good. In my heart, it''s always a bit difficult.


    If I fail, I may lose the chance to get intelligence, at least I think so now.


    I don''t know how I feel like this, but I feel that what I''m doing now is really like walking a tightrope, full of all kinds of dangers.


    I sighed a long time, fell on the bed, looking at the ceiling, can you let me quiet to think about it, what am I going to do? Can I really do it?


    Huson, can I use him? Although he is not very related to me, he has always been very good to me. And I''m very devoted to lanfeifei, but now I want to use him.


    Li Tao and Lei Huasheng.


    At that time, I thought about revenge, but it was the person I used to love most.


    I shouldn''t have such an idea. I should go on, for my father and for me.


    Yeah, I''m going to keep going, no matter what?


    "Don''t think about taking advantage of others." I feel my father''s voice in my mind. Is he persuading me? But what''s the use?


    I have nothing now. Although I have some money and a few friends, I still can''t compare with Nie Xiaoran. Why don''t I do that?


    "Don''t try to take advantage of others." The voice came again and I opened my eyes. It was dark in the room, but in front of me, there was still a shadow standing.

 Chapter 336

    I was shocked. This shadow is Monton. How can, has not seen him for a long time, how can suddenly appear here?


    I looked at him strangely. He didn''t speak, but I felt that he was staring at me.


    I don''t know why. I''m not afraid at all. I really don''t feel afraid at all. He has come to me, but I don''t want to move.


    Why not? And why he showed up.


    Just at this time, I heard a "break" outside the house.


    As soon as the sound came out, I saw that the Monton in front of me immediately disappeared, and then I saw that my door was pushed open and the light was on.


    Dazzling light, let me can''t help but squint, it is completely open.


    "Sister Wu, are you ok?" It''s Tang Xin. She came to save me.


    Is it because she''s at home that I don''t worry? No, when I was facing that Monton just now, I clearly felt that he didn''t want to hurt me, and I didn''t have any fear.


    How did he come? What are you doing here? He didn''t harm me, which makes me very strange.


    "Sister Wu?" Tang Xin saw my eyes open, but he didn''t speak. He called me again.


    "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry." I had to respond first. Tang Xin nodded and came in as if he had put something down. Then he said, "this is for you. Don''t worry, that Monton won''t come back. I must have hurt him at that moment."


    I nodded, but I always felt that there was something I wanted to say, but I didn''t know how to organize the language.


    Tang Xin just turned off the light for me and left. Looking at her back, I felt relaxed.


    Back in bed again, I kept thinking about these things.


    It seems that the last time Monton appeared, it was also when I was making use of others. If you think about it carefully, it''s true.


    But later, I slowly chose to believe them, and Monton never appeared.


    But today, how could he appear again? Did I lead him?


    I suddenly sat up and thought about what happened just now. Yes, it was really me who caused it. Although Monton wanted to hurt me at the beginning, there was Zhu Xue at that time. Later, Monton never appeared.


    At that time, I always wondered if he had left, but today I found that it was not the case.


    Take advantage of others, you can''t take advantage of others. Now I think what my father said is a warning. This Monton is a warning to me. Did he tell me that you can''t take advantage of others?


    Are you kidding? He doesn''t have any perception? How could you warn me.


    No, I''m in a mess now. I don''t know when I will go to sleep.


    In my dream, I seem to see my father again. He is angry. He is looking at me angrily. Is it because I have the heart to use others again?


    When I got up the next day, I felt a little headache. I didn''t sleep well yesterday.


    When Tang Xin saw me get up, he said hello with a smile and took her to the company. He felt that everything was a little abnormal, but everything was developing normally.


    Today is still really quiet, Wang Wenquan did not disturb me, see this meaning, he has been domesticated by Sister Liu, right?


    Maybe it''s a bit wrong to use this word.


    I look at the things on the desk. In fact, my desk is nothing more than some pen holders. There is nothing to see at all.


    "Sister Wu, you are in a bad state today. What''s the matter?" Tang Xin said at this time.


    I sigh, I don''t know what''s going on, but today, my state should be really bad. Even Tang Xin can see it.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s something in my heart." I had to reply that I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    I didn''t have anything to do for a day, so I just sent a message to me when I got home, asking how I was thinking?


    I have to return a message that I haven''t thought about. Today, I don''t even want to pay attention to him. I just want to have a good rest.


    Today is not tired, but my heart, is very tired, I do not know how to have such a feeling, but it is really a grinding situation.


    I don''t know what I think. Anyway, for me, I don''t want to take care of anything and have a good sleep.


    It''s getting dark. I close my eyes, but I can''t sleep.


    "Alas." A sigh came, I feel around, as if more than a shadow.


    Is that Monton? Don''t Tang Xin say he won''t come? Why did it come back today.


    I opened my eyes and saw a shadow, but he still stood there without any action.


    "When you take advantage of others, I will be taken advantage of." A voice came, not from Monton''s mouth, but from my heart."Broken." There''s another sound coming from outside, and Monton''s gone again. Tang Xin rushed in and looked around.


    I gave a wry smile. I don''t know why. I kind of want to see Mundon now.


    "How are you, sister Wu? No, it seems that we have to find a way to get rid of this Monton. If we go on like this, we can''t bear it. " Tang Xin also looks a little tired. He had been on duty all day, and he had to do it in the evening.


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know why. I don''t think this Monton is trying to hurt me."


    "Sister Wu, what are you talking about? Monton generally doesn''t have feelings. How can you think so?" Don''s strange heart sat beside me.


    I shake my head. I don''t know what it is, but I know that I''m carrying a lot now.


    "OK, I know. You don''t have to worry too much about me. Well, on the rest day, you can go out with Ji Changfeng for two days."


    "Are you going to find situ GUI again?" Tang Xin laughs.


    I nodded. I wanted to tell him something. This time I really wanted to make it clear to him. This feeling in my heart is really hard to express.


    But now I am around, really no one can let me say their own words, only he can.


    I sighed, let Tang Xin go back to rest first, wait, I''m waiting for the next rest day.


    But how do I feel that day will be very far away. I don''t know if I can make it to that time.


    Whenever I take advantage of others, he will be taken advantage of by others. That voice should be Mundon. Is that warning me? Or is there another reason?


    "Well, what are you doing? Do you want to call me today? " The voice of situ GUI came from the other end of the phone.


    I''ve been thinking about it for three days. For his plan, Monton always appears these three nights, but he just looks at me like that, and every time he has to trouble Tang xinlai to scare him away.


    I don''t know what to do anymore? So today, I''m going to call situ GUI.


    "I''m sorry, GUI. I can''t accept your plan." I said softly, I was the answer I thought about for three days, I really have no way to cheat them, or I really have no way to make use of each other.


    There was a long silence on the phone, and then he said, "are you sure?"


    I didn''t speak, just silently expressed my decision.


    "I see. To be honest, I don''t think it''s very good either. Well, we''ll have a rest tomorrow. You come to me and I''ll give you a satisfactory answer." Situ GUI''s voice is very light. It seems that he is a little disappointed with me, isn''t he?


    But I have no way, I can''t get through my heart, I know I can''t do it, these days in the company, all people see my soul.


    But no one reminded me that they seemed to acquiesce to me. Only sister Liu said a few words to me, but I didn''t hear them very clearly.


    Tomorrow is a rest day. I should have a good chat with situ GUI. Moreover, I let Tang Xin leave. Tang Xin is a little worried, but he didn''t say anything when he knew I was with situ GUI.


    In this way, Friday''s work was over. When I got to the underground garage, I met Nie Xiaoran and they had to bow their heads and salute.


    In her eyes, I don''t know how Wang Wenquan finished her task.


    I hate it in my heart. I hate that I can''t make up my mind. If I follow situ GUI''s plan, I may have been hostile to her face to face now.


    But I really can''t make up my mind. I''m a little confused. What should I do?


    Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin have already left. I just called situ GUI. He soon came here and picked me up to the hotel.


    "GUI, I want to be myself. Is that ok?" I said softly.


    He nodded and touched me in the face.


    I looked in the mirror. In the mirror, lanfeifei was so sad. She just sat there, but the expression of her face could tell that she was sad.


    What happened to her? Is it because of disobeying my father''s instruction?


    But what do I do? I have to face Nie Xiaoran, Nie Zhengxuan and Lei Huasheng. They are not my opponents.


    And Li Tao, what kind of person he is, I still don''t understand.


    Mr. Jin is related by blood, but he can''t feel the meaning of being related. What can I do?


    Feifei, can you tell me?


    Fool, what am I thinking? I''m lanfeifei. How can I tell myself. I wry smile, now this situation, really let me have a headache. I don''t know what I am now.


    "By the way, did you call me today and say you were going to give up that plan? That''s the best plan Situ GUI came to me and asked.


    I nodded, did not speak, I really do not know what to do?Drop in my tears, is it? I can''t even feel this. I always feel that I am a person whose soul has been taken away.


    A handkerchief was handed over to situ GUI. I took it and wiped my eyes.


    "If you really don''t want to do this, you can only really face it. In this way, you may have to take a lot of detours."


    "I''d rather have that choice, that my heart won''t hurt as much as it does now."


    I felt a warm embrace and hugged me. Situ GUI''s voice said: "Feifei, maybe I''m too anxious. I really love you. I want you to finish revenge quickly, but I didn''t expect that it would bring you harm."


    I fell in his arms, feeling his heartbeat, no, it''s not his fault, it''s mine, I''m too anxious.


    Some time ago, I even felt that I would win. At that time, I also thought about such things, cooperation with them and getting more things from them.


    But I forget that, in that case, it would go against everything my father taught me. I forget that I used to be lanfeifei, not Wu xiner who only wanted revenge.


    I''m stupid, right? I want to ask myself that.


    There are some things I can do, but there are some things I can''t go any further.


    "I don''t want that plan, can I?" I asked softly.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "it''s for sure. Of course, you can not have that plan. But ah, that''s what I came up with carefully. If you don''t use it, our plan will have to be changed."


    "Change it, I don''t want to be like this any more. I''m intrigued. Although it keeps me close to the truth, it also makes me lose a lot. I don''t want to lose it again. I don''t know why. I always feel that if it goes on like this, I will lose you. "


    I said softly, this is my real feeling, I really feel that if this continues, maybe situ GUI will leave me.


    I love him. I can''t lose him now.


    Situ GUI laughed and gently raised my chin. I looked at his face.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you leave me, never."


    I nodded, so fell in his arms, I feel very at ease, that peace of mind, let me sleep.


    In my dream, I feel as if I have become an angel, flying in the air, while on the ground, there are countless flowers flying. It''s so beautiful. Maybe it''s just such relaxation, so that I can see this beautiful picture.


    When he opened his eyes again, it was already midnight. Situ GUI was lying beside me, but he didn''t sleep and was still looking at me with his eyes open.


    "You haven''t slept yet?" I asked softly.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t sleep, but seeing your smile makes me feel that it''s worth giving up that plan." Said situ GUI.


    I nodded, took his hand, and whispered, "I want to meet a few people and see them as I do."


    Situ GUI was stunned and said, "who do you want to see?"


    "With Mr. hoosen." I said softly.


    Situ GUI was obviously stunned for a while, and then thought for a long time before he said, "OK, I''ll arrange it."


    I smile and embrace him, I want to see them, I want to know how they intend to help me, because I decided, Nie Xiaoran, I will declare war with you.

 Chapter 337

    In the evening, situ GUI didn''t sleep with me. He should have gone to arrange something all night. I felt that after he left, the place seemed a little chilly, but he had a good sleep.


    I didn''t see him that night. He didn''t show up. Is it true that as long as I don''t use others, he won''t be used by others?


    But what''s that? Why is Monton hanging on to me? It''s strange.


    But to be honest, I can''t completely not use others, just like Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng. I think the method that situ GUI gave me is very good, but I need to change it, otherwise, it won''t benefit us.


    I thought to myself, I felt that I had a good night''s sleep.


    When I opened my eyes in the morning, I found that situ GUI didn''t know when he would come back. He was sleeping beside me, and he was still sleeping very sweet.


    I happily kiss him, he slowly opened his eyes, looked at me, said: "you get up, so early?"


    "Go on sleeping. I''ll make breakfast for you. There should be some food in the fridge, right?" I had to say.


    He nodded and went on to make up for his sleep. When I made breakfast, he got up and ate some.


    "At noon, I asked Hu Sen to come out, but it''s far away. Because of this, I have a chance to go out with Wu Xin''er, and then it''s better to be like LAN Feifei."


    I nodded, I also think so, if I want to go out, the best way is to cross dress, as long as one day they don''t know Wu Xin''er is lanfeifei, there will be no problem.


    I don''t want to use him any more. I want to tell him the truth, but I won''t tell him that I am Wu xiner.


    If I told him, I think it would be quite troublesome. Besides, Mr. king, I really should see him. Anyway, he should be regarded as my grandfather.


    I want to see what they have and how they can help me.


    Wu Xin''er used to talk about it, so no matter how determined they are, they must take precautions. Although I have already said that Wu Xin''er is my confidant, it''s useless.


    People are like this. Once they have interests, they will not trust others so easily. Let alone them, I am like this.


    I was thinking about how to communicate with Huson better, and king, unconsciously, it was about ten o''clock, situ reminded me that I should go out.


    I nodded, and then I got up. Situ GUI changed me into Wu Xin''er again. We drove out through the back door, but he didn''t drive in the city and soon got on the highway. Where are you going?


    "We''re not going out of town, are we?" I had to ask.


    "Almost." Situ GUI said with a smile: "out of the city, he will wait for us in a hotel in the district."


    "Why so far?" I asked.


    "There are two reasons. One is that it will be safer there. You see, up to now, I don''t see anyone following us. Moreover, in this case, there are no cars around. If we really get off the highway in front of us, no one will know."


    In this way, we can see that if there are people following each other at high speed, it''s very easy for us to follow each other.


    "Another reason is that when you come to this place this time, I''ll still try to let it out."


    I am a Leng, what does this mean?


    Situ GUI looked at me with a smile and said, "what kind of person is Lan Feifei? He must be a supernatural person. Then he may appear at any time. Only in this way can Nie Xiaoran feel afraid?"


    I smile, understand, he let me appear here today, and then see Husen, then let people report my things, then Nie Xiaoran will get the information.


    She will send someone here. If I show up in other places, she will have a headache because she can''t catch my trace.


    I think this is also good. If we really achieve this level, then the following things will be much easier.


    And when Wu Xin''er bargained with him again, it would be easy to talk.


    "Huson also said that this method is good. When I contacted him, he agreed with it. After all, your safety is the first priority."


    In my heart, I am very grateful to situ GUI. In one night, he has already arranged so well. That must be his intention.


    This method can''t be thought of for a while.


    Soon, we got off the highway at a junction. After stu GUI passed the toll gate, he drove the car to a side position and waited for a while, but there was no car to follow, so he took me to the appointed place with ease.


    He is too careful. He has already been arranged like this. I''m very happy to be so careful.However, I still look like Wu xiner, so he first drove me to a small hotel, only paid for an hour, and then took me to change my identity and clothes in the room.


    When we go downstairs again, the front desk looks at us a little silly. Who knows that one person goes in and another person comes out. It''s no different from the big change.


    After getting on the bus, we went to the place we had made an appointment with Huson. It is estimated that Huson should have arrived long ago.


    But he should also be very careful. Situ GUI told me that he had already reminded him. It would be bad if he brought people in again.


    When we got to the place, we also observed it first, and then we entered it.


    This hotel should be here, even if it''s big. Although it''s quite small compared with the downtown area, it''s OK.


    Huson was the host. We went in and said our name, and immediately the service staff took us upstairs.


    Inside the elegant room on the second floor, I saw that Hu Sen and Hu Yan were actually there. How could she also come? Moreover, it seems that Hu Sen has something to tell me.


    He saw us, immediately very happy to stand up, then pull up Hu Yan to introduce me.


    I have known Hu Yan for a long time, but I can only pretend to meet her for the first time.


    When he sat down, Huson had already ordered. When the waiter came out, Huson said, "Feifei, I really want to see you."


    I was stunned for a moment. I never thought that the first sentence he said was actually this. I had to smile bitterly. I looked at situ GUI. It was obvious that his face was a little ugly.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to see you." Now I have to protect situ GUI''s face first, so I''m sorry, Huson.


    But he didn''t seem to be affected. He laughed and said, "I don''t know if situ GUI told you that we had a bet before."


    "I''ve come to say that you''d better cancel this and that bet." I said faintly, looking at Huson at the same time.


    Hu Sen was stunned and said, "how can this be done. Feifei... "


    "I know what you are gambling on. I also know why situ GUI promised you. I also know that if you want to terminate this gambling agreement, you have to agree from your side." I look at Huson.


    And Husen went to see situ GUI. Situ GUI sighed and said: "I said the content of the gambling agreement, but I didn''t say the thing that ended from your side."


    "Yes, I have my own channels to ask people about this." I smile, this is what I asked Tang Xin to know, such as blood oath, only from the source agreed to remove, other places are not.


    "Feifei, but..."


    "Well, if you don''t agree to terminate this gambling agreement, I won''t accept your information. In that case, no matter when I get revenge at the end, because it''s not based on your information, he doesn''t violate the oath, right? So if it''s not terminated, I won''t see you again from today on."


    I had to take out the mace that I had thought about from the beginning.


    "Feifei." This time, not only Hu Sen, but also situ GUI.


    I looked at both of them and said, "don''t you think about it? If I know the news, how can I see you two? Have you never thought about it? "


    "I''ll tell you, brother. I''ve tried to persuade you about you. You see, I know about women. Feifei is really angry." At this time, Hu Yan said something for me.


    I looked at Hu Yan, she gave me a smile, said: "this matter, my brother is thinking for a long time, but I told him not to do so, but he did not listen to me."


    I had to return a smile, said: "if he listened to you, at least not in my heart was deducted points."


    Hu Yan threw out her tongue at me and said, "who said no, really? Well, brother, do you think this thing can be done?"


    I looked at Huson. He looked at me for a long time before he said, "I understand. I won''t take this oath as an excuse any more. This oath is over."


    I sighed, this is the best result, first of all, there will be no such blood oath, then it will be very good.


    "Well, Huson, thank you for taking care of me all the time. Or to be honest, I''d like to thank you for taking care of Wu xiner because of me. But to be honest, I can''t accept your love."


    "Why not? I don''t care about everything and the relationship between you and situ GUI. Why can''t you give me a chance?"


    This is what I want to tell him today. I really can''t let Huson misunderstand any more. That''s not good.


    "Huson, let''s put it this way. I love situ GUI very much. No matter when, I can''t promise you. I know you should have what I need most, but even so, I can''t waver a little bit."


    Huson''s expression was a little embarrassed. He said for a long time, "Feifei, I really don''t mean that. I don''t want to exchange this for your love.""I understand that if it''s a real exchange, you won''t talk like that, and you won''t let situ GUI make such a blood oath. You are still a gentleman."


    Huson laughed sheepishly, but did not speak.


    "But I won''t give you a chance, you know? I sometimes think, I only have this one chance. If I can''t get the exact information this time, and can''t prove that they killed my father, what do you think I''ll do after that? " I look at Huson.


    He Leng for a while, said: "this, you will not own what accident?"


    "I''m not that stupid. If one day, I hope situ GUI can take me away from this sad place, even if we go to other cities for development. "


    "But Nie Xiaoran can''t make you like this?" Huson then said.


    "Don''t worry. Before that, I''ll see her again and make things clear with her. If she can let me go, I won''t be in charge of things here in the future. Otherwise, I''ll never finish with her. I don''t think Nie Xiaoran is so stupid?"


    Husen didn''t speak. If there was no interference from me, Nie Xiaoran''s reason for dealing with me would be gone. No matter what action she took at that time, she couldn''t say it.


    "But Feifei, do you really have to put it down? To be honest, chairman LAN is the most admired person I''ve ever met. That''s why I''m going to collect this information during this period of time. "


    I sighed and said: "I can''t put it down, but I have to put it down. I love my father, and I love situ GUI, too. If I have a choice, I can put down the love of hatred and welcome new love. So, do you understand? "


    Huson stopped talking. I think he should understand.


    Let me put down my father and live in another place with situ GUI. I think I can do this kind of thing.


    And I believe that my father will agree. Sometimes, the filial piety of children to their parents is not to revenge, but to live well and seriously.


    Last night, I suddenly understood this truth, but now I''ve gone a little deeper. If I don''t go on, I''m still a little unwilling. But I know that even if I go on, I have to go according to my own way instead of using anyone.


    I look at Huson and hope he can give me an answer. He will give up. That''s what I thought. Although he said so much before, his life was hopeless.


    Huson also looked at me, for a long time, he said softly: "I will not give up."


    I wry smile, this can be really too difficult to do, he does not give up this can how to do?


    "You are the only son of the Hu family. If you don''t give up, do you think your family will agree?" Now I don''t talk about foxes. I just talk about the reality.


    Hu Sen went to laugh and said, "what''s the matter, isn''t there Hu Yan? If you have a son-in-law, you''ll still have a son-in-law


    "Brother, you''ve been calculating on your sister." Hu Yan said angrily.


    I had to smile bitterly. This Huson is a little too persistent.

 Chapter 338

    I really don''t have to persuade him. No matter what I say, if he doesn''t change his mind, I can''t say anything this time.


    But in the end, he persuaded Hu Yan. Hu Yan probably also plans to officially enter the business world, so he finally reached an agreement with Hu Sen. as long as Hu Sen takes her into the business world, she can help.


    I can''t help it. In this aspect, I can''t speak any more. Hu Sen''s insistence also moved me, but I really can''t promise him.


    "By the way, Feifei, although you don''t agree with this matter, can I help you?" Huson looked at me and suddenly laughed.


    I looked at him, had to shake his head, said: "or forget it, this will let you also involved."


    "What''s the matter? When I investigated, I was already involved. Now I''m just telling you what I know."


    Huson should have let go.


    I sighed and said: "although I don''t know what you investigated, you must have paid a price. That''s why you want to make such an exchange with situ GUI. Unfortunately, I can''t take what you paid for. You''d better stop."


    "No I heard Huson say firmly: "anyway, this information is not very useful to me now, but it should be very useful to you."


    "Feifei, I think you should listen to what Huson said. Even if there is no blood oath between us, on the whole, you have saved Huson, and he also wants to repay his kindness."


    I wry smile, this matter, to say, still have to say 3000 years ago, that enhusen want to repay?


    "Wow, sister Feifei has saved my brother. Why haven''t I heard from my brother? If so, no wonder my brother will fight like this. I support you, brother." She said with a smile.


    I had to sigh, let them say so, I don''t know what to do?


    "Well, take it as intelligence. You tell me, then my previous kindness will be written off."


    That was 3000 years ago, and it wasn''t my intention. Besides, why should I enjoy the benefits of 3000 years ago.


    But Huson shook his head and said, "that kindness is not over. Forget it. Let''s talk about the information first. I found out that your father, in the underground safe of a bank here, has a secret locked there."


    I was stunned. What''s the secret? Why didn''t I hear my father talk about it? If so, is there anything special in it?


    "How did you find out?"


    But Huson just laughed. This kind of thing should be very secret.


    "Well, it''s not difficult for me, but you can rest assured that it''s not through illegal channels."


    Situ GUI said on one side: "yes, it''s definitely not illegal, because the law can''t regulate that matter."


    I know in my heart that situ GUI must know what kind of method Hu Sen used, so he knew about it. But he won''t tell me, because it should be their secret.


    "Well, but when there is such an information, and my father has died."


    "What your father signed with you is a 100 year confidentiality agreement, and he pointed out that if there is something wrong in the safe, or if he died, you will inherit the things in the safe."


    I am a Leng, this news also can get, that is really not general.


    "But how can I find the safe? It should have a key. Even if I go, it''s impossible for them to open it?"


    Huson nodded and said, "yes, that''s why I thought that the key to this safe might fall into the hands of the man who hurt your father."


    I thought for a while, although did not say who, but should be in Nie Xiaoran her hand.


    "However, there is another thing, that is, the password. We may not be able to find the key, but if we can find the password, coupled with the fact that we can let the attorney of this matter prove it, then the key is not so important."


    I thought about it for a moment. There must be a lawyer appointed for this matter, but I don''t know who was appointed by my father at that time.


    "Well, do you know who the attorney is?" I asked.


    Huson shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I''m investigating this matter now. As long as this person comes out and you know the password, it should be OK."


    "But I don''t know the password." I had to say.


    Huson sighed and said, "yes, that''s what I thought of, but I think your father''s password should be a 10 digit number you can guess. Letters and numbers. "


    Ten digits. How can I guess? This range is too wide. I calculated that if I spell my name, it will be ten digits.Of course, this kind of password can''t be just English letters, it can also be back with numbers. In this case, there are too many conditions.


    "By the way, Nie Xiaoran, don''t they know about it?" It suddenly occurred to me.


    "I don''t know, but what''s certain is that they didn''t take that thing away, because your father''s contract is very clear. You can only get the things inside, and no one else can. If you don''t get them, then the things inside can be destroyed in a hundred years."


    My God, what''s in it? How can it be so important.


    I thought about it and asked, "you see that contract. Then I want to ask, when was the contract signed?"


    Hu Sen looked at me for a long time and said, "it''s the day before chairman LAN died."


    I am a Leng, won''t it, such a coincidence? The day before yesterday, how? Is there something particularly important in that contract or safe?


    Is it because of the importance that Nie Xiaoran tried to do everything to harm his father?


    No, I don''t have any evidence now. I can''t think like this first, but this time is too coincidental, which makes people think wildly.


    How could this happen? I looked at Huson and said, "that is to say, you''ve read all the contracts. So, what else do you know?"


    Huson looked at me, smile, and said, "yes, I''ve seen them all, and I also know that your father entrusted this matter to a special person as guardian."


    "Who is it?" I asked strangely.


    "Liu Siyu."


    Liu Siyu, sister Liu, how could it be her? Is that how father trusted her? What if something goes wrong with her?


    No, my father''s eyes should be right. In fact, sister Liu has another identity, but she didn''t tell me?


    By the way, she should not trust me too much. I always feel that although sister Liu has been helping me, she still has a little distance from us. It''s hard to say what the distance is.


    But now it seems that it should be here. She knows some secrets, but she can''t tell me. I mean, she can''t tell me about Wu xiner.


    If LAN Feifei appears, she should talk about it. No, I have to ask sister Liu, but in this aspect, I have to ask myself.


    I took a look at situ GUI and said with a bitter smile, "can I see Liu Siyu these two days?"


    Situ GUI was stunned for a moment, and said: "if we arrange today, I guess there will be another person tomorrow afternoon. You will see him in the morning."


    I had to nod, I found that I am really busy now, constantly to see many people, including sister Liu.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing." Hu Sen then said: "although I don''t know what''s inside, I think chairman LAN should have found something. I think what''s left behind must be considerable."


    I nodded, this need not he said, I can guess, but in the end what is inside, I do not know, I hope it will help me.


    And now, where is the key? There is also a lawyer who, these things, have to slowly explore out, there is a password, that thing, really not the general can get.


    I wonder if my father used some other numbers, or if he had any hints.


    I carefully thought about what my father said to me, but I didn''t think of anything. It''s hard enough.


    Situ GUI then looked at his watch and said, "it''s almost time. Chairman Hu, is there anything else?"


    "No, that''s all I know. I''ll continue to help you later, Feifei." Huson then said.


    I shook my head, sighed and said, "you''d better not get involved. It''s my business, after all. "


    "Your business is my business, so it''s useless for you to say anything. Since it''s no longer a kind of gambling, let''s play our own strength." Hu Sen took a look at situ GUI.


    Situ GUI had to nod his head and said, "well, that''s settled."


    Then he stood up and looked at me. I had to stand up and say, "if you have any news, you can tell Wu xiner directly next time. You don''t have to find me. You know, I can come out, but it''s very difficult."


    Huson thought for a moment and said, "but Feifei, didn''t I say that she really deserves your trust? You know, people will change. If she is bribed, then you... "


    I can only smile bitterly, she will not be bought, no matter when, she can''t betray lanfeifei, which I know very well, but I can''t tell him.


    "Don''t worry, I believe in her. Let''s say that, I believe in her more than I believe in situ GUI. In this way, will you believe her too?"Hu Sen was stunned and looked at situ GUI. Of course, situ GUI knew what was going on between Wu Xin''er and me, so he just jokingly said, "she''s right. From her point of view, she really believes her more than I do."


    Hu Sen''s face changed and he said, "well, Wu Xin''er, what kind of person can you trust so much."


    I can only smile, said: "so something, you can also tell her, then we go first, before someone knows I''m here, quickly back."


    Huson had to nod and let us go.


    As soon as I got out of the room, I said softly, "do you want us to borrow a place?"


    Situ GUI shook his head and said, "no, you just want to appear as Feifei. Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    I have to nod. I believe him. Situ GUI must have arranged it.


    At this time, he made a phone call, but it was not about this aspect.


    We went downstairs very quickly. As soon as we got downstairs, I saw that the people below were full of reporters. And now the staff of the hotel are arranging for them to find a place to sit down.


    Because this kind of hotel, certainly dare not offend these reporters, otherwise give you an exposure or something, will be closed down immediately.


    As soon as I went downstairs, a reporter immediately found me.


    "It''s really lanfeifei. Oh, my God." I was immediately surrounded.


    I see in the periphery, at this time there are several people in suits are constantly crowded in, those should be situ GUI''s people.


    "Do you want to say a few words, such as declaring war with Nie Xiaoran?" Situ GUI asked quietly.


    "Miss LAN, what do you want to say about Lan''s change to Nie''s company?" At this time, the reporters crowded up and came over with microphones.


    Of course, there are still people with cameras, shooting here.


    "Well, I don''t think Nie has gone according to the degree, so I don''t admit it. I will take back Nie Oh no, it should be my father''s Lan company. " I said immediately.


    "Do you have any plans?" Then another reporter asked.


    "Of course, but I won''t say it." I''m just funny. If I say it here, is it still a plan? And these journalists are real.


    At this time, the strong men had come and formed a wall of people to protect me and situ GUI.


    Out of the hotel, we were immediately arranged on a car, and then, the car quickly left.


    "They''re going to catch up, aren''t they?" I asked.


    Situ GUI just shook his head and said, "don''t worry, we have a way."


    At this time, it was a crossroads, our car just passed, on the other side, two big cars with a bucket came, just blocked the whole intersection, and the car just stopped there.


    None of the cars behind us rushed. I looked at the two big cars and said, "that''s it?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "where can it be so simple? Come on, get ready to change."


    Another car appeared in front of us. We quickly drove past, stopped, changed cars, and then left from another road.


    This arrangement is really enough. By the time I get back to the city, I will be Wu xiner. In this way, no one may know that lanfeifei has returned to the city.

 Chapter 339

    When I got back to the hotel, situ GUI and I looked at each other and laughed. This time, Nie Xiaoran would definitely get information. That is, I have already arrived at the efficiency area, and she would probably go there, or send someone to go there.


    In that case, if lanfeifei is allowed to appear in this city tomorrow, she doesn''t know what she will think.


    I said my idea for a while, but situ GUI shook his head and said, "it was originally planned like this at the beginning, but after your itinerary changes, you can''t let people know that you are here tomorrow."


    I was stunned for a moment. Why?


    "If you want to see sister Liu, you need to endure this thing, otherwise, it will bring bad influence to sister Liu. You know, Husen is not afraid of this. After seeing us go, those reporters will definitely go back to the hotel to investigate. In that case, Husen will be found out."


    I nodded, those reporters are all human spirits, this matter, certainly can''t hide. Huson is going to get involved this time.


    "You don''t have to worry about him. Even if you don''t get involved in him, it''s impossible. So he won''t care about it. Besides, Nie Xiaoran can''t help it."


    Indeed, with Hu Sen''s strength, it''s impossible for Nie Xiaoran to think of anything. Hu Sen really doesn''t have to be afraid of her.


    I had to nod, said: "I understand, but not sister Liu, sister Liu is now my right-hand man, if anything happens to her, I may be unable to move."


    "So if you want to see Liu Siyu, you can''t let those reporters know tomorrow."


    I nodded, this thing is still OK, I said: "then you help me contact sister Liu, OK?"


    Situ GUI nodded. He knew sister Liu''s number, so he called.


    Sister Liu quickly picked it up and said, "Oh, isn''t this chairman situ? What''s up? This is a big break. I still have business to talk about? "


    Situ GUI just laughed and said, "no, just someone wants to see you."


    Liu elder sister there pause for a while, then softly say: "is very important person?"


    "Yes, it''s very important, and it needs insurance." Situ GUI responded immediately.


    "Great, she finally wants to see me, and I happen to have something to tell her. Well, tomorrow, I''ll wait for her in Minister Gao''s store. By the way, do you know that store?"


    Situ GUI laughed, and then said, "don''t worry, we know. Tomorrow afternoon, because in the morning, we have other people."


    "Well, there''s no problem with that." Sister Liu is very cheerful.


    After hanging up, situ GUI looked at me and said, "this sister Liu is really a happy person."


    I nodded, said: "yes, sister Liu should have been helping me, sometimes, I really don''t want to cheat her, but..."


    "I understand that this is also a way to protect her. If she knows your identity, it will be very troublesome."


    I sighed. It''s not only sister Liu, but also many people. Only people like Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng who are not really involved here have a chance.


    Thinking of them, I called Tang Xin again. She had a good time there.


    I asked her to be a little more careful recently. Although we haven''t thought that Wu Xin''er is lanfeifei yet, with the promotion of the later things, I don''t think this thing will be hidden for long.


    Tang Xin readily agreed, but today I appeared in the effect area, I think it can play some role in paralyzing the opponent.


    Because of my appearance, if Tang Xin is still in the city, then most people don''t think Tang Xin has anything to do with LAN Feifei.


    And Wu Xin''er, because of Tang Xin''s situation, will escape. Who doesn''t know that Tang Xin can be Wu Xin''er''s right hand now.


    I thought to myself, more or less proud.


    "By the way, you are going to see Mr. Jin tomorrow. Are you going to recognize this relative?"


    I gave a wry smile. Listening to situ GUI''s question, I really didn''t know how to answer it for a while. He was my grandfather, so there should be no problem.


    And I also read the notebook, and my mother finally sent it to them, which should be a fact.


    Because if it wasn''t from their mother, they couldn''t have got it. My father won''t take it out. He will take good care of it.


    I think my mother forgives my family in the end, but what should I do?


    Can I forgive them? If it wasn''t for them, my mother wouldn''t have suffered so much, and she wouldn''t have left me so young.


    It won''t be like me now. But all this is not related to them.


    It''s really a difficult choice to think about it.


    "No, I want to see their situation tomorrow. If they really help me, I can recognize them, but if they just want something else, I''m sorry."Situ GUI nodded and said, "I''ll take some people there tomorrow. I''m afraid they''ll have a moth on the way."


    I think so. In case of any situation, we really need to prepare for it.


    "Pay attention to that Li Tao. His relationship is very complicated. I''m afraid they will use their strength in that aspect. In that case, it may be difficult for us to confront them."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve thought about it for a long time." Situ GUI then said, "I''ve got my people ready to go, and tomorrow, there will be police force."


    "The police? No, if they go out, I''m not conspicuous. "


    "Don''t worry, plain clothes won''t make you so conspicuous, and they are only doing security work, not to mention their sense of confidentiality, I''m afraid they won''t sell you so easily, will they?"


    So do I. I still believe that. It seems that situ GUI has prepared a lot for tomorrow.


    I just laughed and said, "that''s good."


    "Hey, Feifei, you see, you are not in a good mood these days, so Hey, hey, but you see, I''ve arranged your affairs so carefully. "


    I know that situ GUI, who wants to talk but stops there, must not have thought of anything good.


    "Aren''t you bored? Every time it''s me. " I had to tease him.


    "No, no, how can you feel like that? I won''t be bored all my life. " I look at him, a little eager to explain, or very cute.


    I thought for a moment, pulled his collar, said: "in this case, I am in a good mood today, I can promise you, but..."


    He''s got his hands in his arms. He heard me, but he just stopped.


    "Today, you have to listen to me."


    The next night, we got ready for breakfast.


    But this time, it''s our choice. Situ GUI is still very careful. In order to prevent the other party from making moves, he asked Mr. Jin to wait for us to send a car to pick him up.


    It also stipulates that you can''t bring things like mobile phones. In this way, you can reduce the probability that they will be followed.


    Then, for this reason, situ GUI went directly to one of his hotels, which was closed that day, waiting for us.


    When we drove there, we could see that there were a lot of people inside. Ordinary guests would persuade us to leave. Today, it''s not open to the public.


    "It''s a bit too big." I just laughed.


    Situ GUI just shook his head and said, "there''s no way. You''re very important to me now. Unlike sister Liu, master Jin won''t harm you. But master Jin, I can''t guarantee it now."


    I could only smile bitterly. Situ GUI took me through the back door, because no one would come in and out of the back door, so it was safer. We sat down in a seat on the second floor. There were no outsiders here. The people who were protecting me were all on the first floor, which was convenient for us to talk.


    After a while, a car came to the door. I looked out of the window and saw that it was Mr. Jin and Mr. Jin Shinan, but I didn''t see Li Tao.


    Situ GUI''s people led them in. I heard King''s voice coming from downstairs. His voice was a little shaking.


    "Does she really have to be up there?" King asked.


    "Well, we don''t know. You have to go up and see for yourself." Said a receptionist over there.


    Situ GUI then nodded at me, and then he turned and went downstairs. Soon, the figures of Jin Ye and Jin Shi man appeared at the stairs.


    King walked steadily. When he saw me, I saw his body shaking.


    Jin Shinan in the back immediately blocked his back, probably for fear that he would fall down, but he just shook his body and soon came up and sat opposite me.


    I just looked at King, and he looked at me. Half a day, he just trembled voice to say: "too similar, with clear LAN really too similar."


    Qinglan, oh yes, he said it should be mother. I think I''m more like father.


    From a wise man''s point of view, there are different opinions, and that''s what king should be.


    "Should I call you grandfather?" I thought about it for a moment. After all, it''s the elder. If I don''t say that, it doesn''t seem very good.


    He sighed and said, "I have never taken care of you for so many years. I know you hate me in your heart. You can call me whatever you want."


    When I looked at him, king looked a little old. I just laughed and said, "no matter how much I have experienced in the past, at the moment when my mother sent out the notebook, it should be over, right? Granddad


    King was obviously stunned. He laughed for a long time, and then said, "it''s really like him. In character, he is exactly the same as your father."


    I have to nod, I admit, because my father is always teaching me how to be a man, so I must be like my father."What do you want me to do today?" Mr. Jin looked at me. I saw tears in the corner of his eyes, but he soon went back.


    "In fact, there''s nothing wrong. I just want to see you. On the other hand, I heard from Wu Xin''er that Uncle Li Tao is with you. Why didn''t he come here?"


    Sometimes, he said, "I''m afraid to see you, but he didn''t say it."


    I didn''t say anything. If so, how can we talk about today''s affairs? No, there should be more to talk about. I just need to change my mind.


    "Oh, well, well, let''s put it this way, Grandpa, I want you to have a little equity in the long family. The market value is about 24% of that Nie family. Of course, it''s OK. It''s OK for your company. "


    As soon as I finished, Jin Shinan was stunned and said, "Feifei, are you going to enter the dragon family? Then we''ll give you a warm welcome. "


    "No, I don''t plan to go in the past, because what I want is not long''s company, but now Nie''s company. I want Nie''s company to become Lan''s company again."


    "I promise you, I can give it to you. As long as you want. " King listened to me, but he agreed.


    I looked at Mr. king, a little surprised. Not only me, but also situ GUI was a little surprised. He took a look at me and said, "master Jin, why are you doing this? Why not? "


    King took a look at him and said, "you should be able to call me grandfather, too?"


    I blushed. Did master Jin admit my relationship with situ GUI?


    Situ GUI was also a little embarrassed. He laughed and said, "well, Grandpa, why?"


    King nodded with satisfaction and said: "this is for sure, because I know that Feifei will not easily ask for anything. Since she wants something, what must she do? I''ve lost too much of their mother and daughter. Now as long as I can give them, I won''t be stingy. "


    I can only listen with a smile, although I say so, but I always think it will not be so simple.


    "This equity is not for me, but for Li Tao." I said softly: "because I want his equity, in Nie''s equity, so, do you think he will exchange it with me?"


    Jin Ye and Jin Shinan looked at each other for a long time and then said, "no, do you really want to get Lan''s back? But Li Tao alone is not enough. "


    "It''s my business. I''ll tell him how to do it. Will you help me persuade him? I really need his equity. "


    "No problem." Mr. Jin suddenly said, "I will talk to him, and he also has such an idea. As long as he agrees, I can even give him a branch to take care of."


    I nodded, which is really great. If I can really get the equity of Li Tao, then some things will be much easier to do.


    I think about it carefully.


    "Feifei, will you go back to King''s house? Now that you have no relatives, will you come back to the Kim family? " Just as I was thinking about it, king suddenly said.


    I looked up at him. At this time, he was no longer a stern king, but an ordinary old man.


    He looked at me in the eyes, only love, there is no other, my heart, suddenly move. He is my grandfather after all.

 Chapter 340

    When I came back to the Jin family, I never thought about it. Moreover, I didn''t know I had such a relative. How could I go back?


    I can only shake my head and say, "not yet. When I really have to take LAN back to my own hands, I can consider this matter. But on the other hand, I want to try to see if my father''s last wish can be fulfilled."


    "Last wishes, do he have any last wishes?" King looked at me strangely.


    I just laughed and said, "I didn''t see him last, so I can''t say I don''t have any last wishes. But there is one thing he once said, in his lifetime, I want you to see LAN surpass long group."


    Master Jin didn''t speak for a long time. After looking at me for a while, he sighed and said, "it''s so similar. His character is the same as him. OK, I''ll wait. You can come back anytime you like."


    I only laughed. If master Jin agreed to Li Tao, it would be much easier to do. It would be easier to say everything else.


    "I want to meet Li Tao. I''ll explain it to him then."


    "That''s OK. As long as you make an appointment, we can let you see him at any time." King is happy, too.


    I nodded and said, "well, as long as he agrees to this condition, he can transfer his equity to Wu xiner."


    Jin Ye was stunned and said for a long time, "do you really believe her like this?"


    Sure enough, master Jin would have such doubts. It should be said that if Wu Xin''er and I were really two people, I would not believe her so much.


    "I really believe her. Don''t worry."


    Yesterday I told Huson about this, and today I''ll tell Mr. king about it.


    Jin yeku face, half a day later said: "this, it''s a headache, to be honest, I can see that the girl doesn''t trust us very much, and we really don''t trust her, but you really have to be so sure, she won''t betray you, you know, sometimes, maybe just a little bit of small things, will let two people into a feud."


    I smile, shake my head, said: "other people I dare not say, but she will not, certainly not, rest assured."


    Mr. Jin nodded, thought for a while, and said, "otherwise, I''ll see if I can send her to long''s door. That''s great. You know, some of your uncle''s and aunt''s children, and some of them are not married."


    "No way." I immediately objected that this is the only thing that is absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible, because I am Wu Xin''er. If I really have a blood relationship with Lord Jin, then I am a family. That''s not going to work.


    Situ GUI was also a little stunned, and then said: "grandfather, I just want to say that this woman, I know, must not think about such things, only this thing, really can not."


    King looked at us strangely, nodded for a long time, and said, "I still want to take her out for a while, so I won''t be afraid of anything."


    I was relieved. As expected, master Jin was able to eat both courses. He used the power of the other way.


    "Don''t, really, grandfather. If you don''t want to hurt me, don''t do it. If Wu Xin''er has something to do, I will repay her with my life." I want to make this matter more serious.


    Sure enough, master Jin''s face changed a little at this time, and said, "is she really so important that it''s worth your life?"


    I nodded, said: "yes, if there is no her, there will be no me, so, do not appear to her hand, absolutely not."


    Situ GUI also nodded. The king sighed and said, "well, you''ve said that. I understand."


    I just relaxed completely. It seems that he really understood. I looked at Jin Shinan, who was sitting and didn''t speak for a long time.


    No wonder I always feel very close to him. He turns out to be my relative. This kind of blood relationship is really ingenious.


    "By the way, what happened to you chasing sister Liu?"


    Hearing this, Jin Shinan had to frown and say, "it''s a bit troublesome. I really have a headache. I think I''m not bad. Besides, family background is OK. Why doesn''t she agree?"


    "Your family is very good." Situ GUI on the other side said at this time: "if you are just an ordinary family, she should not refuse like this, but because your family background is too good, she dare not."


    I nodded, which is very reasonable. It is unrealistic to say that sister Liu has no feelings for Jin Shinan, because I can see it, but she will have a lot of concerns.


    On the one hand, it is one''s own past. No matter how to say it, it is also an ignominious one. If something happens in the future, this past will definitely be a handle.


    On the other hand, I have a child with me, which is troublesome.


    In addition to his own life experience, he is far from Jin Shinan. If he just agrees, there will be problems.There is also the problem of age. Of course, if the above three problems are solved, this problem is really not a problem. Now there is still a problem of sister brother love.


    Looking at Jin Shinan''s sad appearance, I couldn''t help laughing for a while. I thought about it in my heart. I had some plans, and then said, "OK, I''ll help you, but I''m just helping you, so don''t think I can succeed."


    Jin Shinan then looked up at me and said, "really, you can help me, this, this, how to say, can you really help me?"


    Looking at him, I couldn''t help laughing, but I didn''t know what sister Liu would say about this, so I had to deal with it first.


    It''s very important for me to ask them to leave for lunch. I mean they don''t want to see each other.


    When Lord Jin left, he still held my hand, so that I could go to the gold shop to find him when I had time. As long as he was there, I would not be wronged.


    To tell you the truth, I''m really moved. After all, my relatives are still relatives. When I hold hands with Mr. Jin, I really feel the blood flowing.


    That kind of feeling is very subtle, also very happy, I finally have relatives, although it is a long time ago, but finally found, relatives ah, after my parents left, this word, really makes me a little happy.


    Situ GUI on the other side looked at me and showed a smile. By the way, he was also my relative, and my grandfather had agreed.

 Chapter 341

    In the afternoon, we made an appointment with sister Liu, but we had to go out earlier, otherwise it would be difficult to get to the place.


    But we have to put on some make-up, or we will be recognized as soon as we go out.


    I still look like lanfeifei, only wearing sunglasses and hat, looking at myself in the mirror, even I can''t recognize myself.


    Recently, I''ve been too adapted to being Wu Xin''er, so it''s hard to adapt to this identity.


    Give Tang Xin a call, let her remember to go home in the evening, she is playing very well. Even LAN Feifei doesn''t know what happened in the effect area. It seems that she has had a good time with Ji Changfeng these two days.


    I just laughed. Situ GUI said, "I thought I could kiss Fangze tonight."


    "Come on." I nodded his forehead and said, "what else do you think, but thanks to you these days, I''ll find you again in the future."


    Situ GUI nodded, then sighed and said, "how do I feel like I''ve been called in?"


    I threw my tongue out at him and said, "well, don''t say so much. Let''s go."


    We got out of the back door and got into the car. We felt that no one was following us all the way. When we got to old man Gao''s shop, we told him about the innermost room and came to the relatively safe cabin.


    Sister Liu hasn''t come yet. We arrived first. The waiter here recognized us and served us some fruit plates and tea. Let''s have a rest.


    "It''s early." I just laughed.


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "it''s a little early, but there''s something I want to ask you. If you unite with Mr. Jin, you really need to get the equity of Li Tao. But have you ever thought that if Nie Xiaoran gets stuck in Nie Zhengping''s equity, plus Lei Huasheng''s, you won''t have an advantage."


    I nodded, I really do not have the advantage, but I have no way, now is to get as much as I can, in this case, it is beneficial for me.


    I had to say: "don''t worry, I''m just ready. I don''t have to use it now, but I''m ready to use it at the critical moment. I have to think of a way to win those shares and finally gain a firm foothold in the company."


    "But that''s Wu Xin''er''s. If these shares are converted into lanfeifei''s, it will take a little trouble."


    I laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. I just need to transfer it. Then let lanfeifei buy it. Anyway, the money is in my pocket and I can return it."


    Situ GUI was stunned for a while, and then he said, "my God, you really have a good game. It''s not the same when it comes to you as it does when it comes to lanfeifei. "


    I began to laugh. At this time, situ GUI had already talked about Wu Xin''er. We are a cross show. Money and equity are all related to me. It''s just that we are exchanging with ourselves.


    "Alas, Nie Xiaoran is really pitiful. She thinks so many moves, but she ignores one point, that is, LAN Feifei has arrived at her side, and she has been guarding against you outside."


    "I can''t say that either. If you want to say that this woman is really powerful and can stand the pressure of both sides, I''ve heard about it. It seems that she originally planned to come down for investigation, but I don''t know what moves she used. She''s still on the lookout."


    "It should have something to do with you. If lanfeifei doesn''t show up, it''s definitely a wait-and-see. It can''t give you a result. I can''t inform you face to face."


    I thought about it for a while. It''s true. Even if I have to check it, I have to be present. Otherwise, I don''t count at all.


    What''s more, if I really showed up so blatantly, I might become Nie Xiaoran''s prey immediately.


    Now, she should be waiting for me in the dark, but I can''t figure out what kind of method she will adopt.


    Will it kill me again? It''s impossible. The last time she dealt with me, she had to pretend to be a traffic accident, but this time, she wouldn''t rush up so directly, would she?


    I think so in my heart, but I always feel that I''m not sure. But forget it, anyway, I can''t think of it now. I''d better do it again when I have time.


    "By the way, you said, can you really help a golden man?" Situ GUI suddenly thought of this problem.


    I said with a smile: "if other people, it''s really not good to think of a way for him, but sister Liu''s, there is still a way to think, and it must be a good way."


    Situ GUI looked at me, thought about it for a while, came over and said, "what''s a good way? Can you tell me?"


    I laughed, got closer, and said, "well, it''s a secret."


    Situ GUI looked at me in a circle, then said with a wry smile, "can''t I even tell you this?"


    "Anyway, she''ll be here in a moment. You can listen to her then." I laughed, he should have never thought what method I would use, right?Sure enough, situ GUI himself sat on one side, thinking carefully, while I was sipping tea and looking at him.


    After thinking for a long time, he shook his head and said, "I can''t feel it. It''s a headache. What can you do?"


    Just then, a voice came from outside. As soon as I heard that someone was coming, it should be sister Liu.


    Sure enough, as soon as the door opened, sister Liu came in. She was stunned when she saw me. After a long time, she said, "Miss LAN, you have come to see me. Yesterday, chairman situ GUI called me. I thought it was fake."


    I feel a little embarrassed, because sister Liu should have been my most trusted person, but I have never really trusted her, and even met her much later than most people.


    "Sister Liu, let''s sit down and talk." I let her down. She just sat down.


    "Have you ordered? The food here is very good, and it''s the site of director Gao. You can eat whatever you like. " Sister Liu laughs.


    I also smile, said: "you to arrange it, we come here, just want to chat with you, not to eat."


    "It''s easy to say." Sister Liu immediately arranged to go down, and then looked at me, said: "Miss LAN, this time back, you are going to Nie Xiaoran revenge?"


    "Are you sure that they can do it, sister Liu?" I looked at sister Liu strangely.


    She shook her head and said, "I''m not sure, but it must be them. There won''t be any more."


    I have to smile bitterly. Sometimes, sister Liu is really radical, but I like this.

 Chapter 342

    I had to say: "Sister Liu, although I also believe that they must be behind the move, but we now do not know anything, this is not possible."


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "yes, I know, but when I see you, I can''t help it. You know..."


    "I understand." After I knew the relationship between my father and sister Liu, I knew that sister Liu must be in order to repay her father''s kindness.


    On the other hand, my father trusted Liu. Otherwise, she would not be the guardian of the insurance content.


    I looked at sister Liu and said, "Sister Liu, do you know that my father still has a safe?"


    Sister Liu was stunned. She looked around and said, "how do you know? I haven''t told anyone about this. And I remember that Chairman LAN should not have time to tell you?"


    Sure enough, Huson''s information is accurate.


    "Did he tell you?" I just laughed and said, "do you know what the password is?"


    "I don''t know. Chairman LAN came to me and asked me to be your guardian. He said that the things in it should only be left to you. Besides, he told me about the password."


    I was stunned. My father told sister Liu about the password, but she said she didn''t know it.


    "He said that the first page of the notebook, and the sum of your and your mother''s birthdays, is the password." Sister Liu looked at me, probably also want to know an answer through me.


    I really have a headache. The sum of my mother''s birthday and mine is eight digits. No matter how it is combined, it''s only nine digits. It can''t be ten.


    Besides, what does the first page of the notebook mean? Whose notebook is it, father''s? By the way, my father also has a notebook, but now, it should still be in Nie Xiaoran''s hands.


    I sighed and said: "now it seems that there is no way. I can''t think of a hint for a moment. Let''s think about it slowly."


    Sister Liu was a little disappointed, but she still said, "well said, because there is the first page of a notebook on it. I think it must be chairman Lan''s notebook. On the first page, there should be numbers, so how can I get that notebook?"


    I nodded, this is no way to do things, really do not know, how can I get that notebook.


    "You don''t have to take it." At this time, situ Caiyu said: "forget it, we''ll talk about it later, because it''s very troublesome if we really want to get the content of the first page."


    I took a look at situ GUI. Suddenly, I thought of Hu Sen.


    Yes, if Huson can see that document, he must be able to see the notebook. Moreover, he must have his own way. Why didn''t I think of it.


    I had to smile at situ GUI to show that I had thought of what method it was.


    At this time, sister Liu said, "but it''s not enough to only have a method, because even if we have a password, we still need a key."


    "We can report the loss. If we use my ID card and your certificate, it should be OK, right? It should have your information on it. "


    Sister Liu nodded and said, "yes, there''s my information on it, so there should be no problem. I''m the guardian, and it''s not impossible to report the loss at that time. But if you use the loss report, you can''t take out the things inside. You can only take out the things after reading them there and then issue a certificate according to the above contents. "


    It seems that sister Liu knows a lot. I smile, said: "this aspect, I think it should still be OK, that above, it must be my father left me things, then as long as I go here to prove it is not OK."


    Sister Liu sighed, obviously this matter will not be as simple as I imagined.


    But now that I''ve said it, she can''t say anything.


    At this time, I thought about it for a while, and said with a smile, "Sister Liu, but now I have a more troublesome problem, and I urgently need you to solve it."


    Sister Liu was stunned and said, "if you have anything, just say it. If I can help you, I will help you."


    I nodded and said, "you are the guardian. Although your father likes you very much, and I know the relationship between you and your father, it''s really troublesome. I''ll have a little distrust of you."


    Liu Jie Leng for a long time, then nodded, said: "this is for sure, after all, my relationship with you, and not so good."


    Situ GUI gave me a look and wanted to say how I could speak like this.


    I ignored him, but looked at sister Liu and said, "if my father is still alive and I know your relationship, maybe I will encourage him to marry you, but now, it''s obviously unrealistic."


    Sister Liu blushed, sighed and said, "yes, I owe you too much."


    "That''s not what I mean." I had to interrupt sister Liu, said: "I now have a perfect method, can let me completely trust you, but also can let you get happiness."Sister Liu was stunned and looked at me for a long time before she said, "what do you want me to do? It''s as if it''s true. "


    I laughed, said: "you want you to marry a person, because that person, I sincerely trust, he and I have a blood relationship, if you marry him, I think I can rest assured of you."


    Sister Liu was so silly that she said for a long time, "can I have another one? Although... "


    She didn''t go on, but I was almost laughing. I think sister Liu must have thought of Jin Shinan now.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have a goal in mind? If so, it''s hard to say. " I had to sigh and say: "and, sister Liu, you just said that you owe our family too much."


    Sister Liu has a good look at me, I see her eyes, more or less with tears, she should also be doing a psychological struggle.


    "Well, I agree. Who do you think it is?" Sister Liu''s tone of voice is a little bad.


    With a smile, I looked at sister Liu and said, "to be honest, I just know that he is related to me by blood, but I always think he is good."


    Situ GUI was on one side. I saw his face turned red. I should have known what I was doing.


    At this time, sister Liu sighed and said, "Miss LAN, as long as you say it, I will agree. Just say it."


    "Well, you can marry Jin Shinan, because he is my cousin now."


    "What?"

 Chapter 343

    Liu jieleng was there. I looked at her expression. It was really interesting. She might wonder how I could say such a thing.


    "Well, are you kidding?" She looked at me with disbelief in her eyes.


    I had to shake my head and said with a smile, "it''s true. My mother''s surname is Jin, so they are my relatives, and Jin Shinan is my cousin."


    "But why didn''t I hear him talk about it?" Sister Liu looks at me.


    "Because I''ve only recently recognized their relative, that''s why."


    I had no choice but to talk about my meeting with Mr. Jin and Mr. Jin Shinan. After listening to Liu Jie, the whole person was silly and didn''t respond for a long time.


    I didn''t urge her. After all, she had to make up her own mind about it.


    "Still not." After a long time, sister Liu sighed and said, "I can''t make up my mind."


    I also sighed, this kind of thing, I can not force, had to say: "well, sister Liu, if you really think through, then we can contact, you can tell Wu Xin''er your decision, she will tell me."


    Sister Liu could only sigh and said, "Feifei, I hope you understand that no matter what decision you make, I will help you, but this matter will not be as simple as you think, unless..."


    Sister Liu didn''t finish, and I didn''t ask. In this respect, since she didn''t say it, it was useless for me to ask again, so I had to nod my head and say, "well, sister Liu, I respect your choice. In addition, sister Liu, I hope you can help Wu xiner. "


    Sister Liu nodded and said, "don''t worry, there''s no problem. Since you trust her so much, I''ll also trust her. In the company, I''ll help her. After all, now, the top has begun to pay attention to her."


    I began to laugh. It must have been caused by Wang Wenquan. Sister Liu had seen it all, but I didn''t say anything.


    After listening to the meal, we quickly left here. Of course, situ GUI sent out a message to let his people go out of their way to be strangers, and then pretended to take our photos.


    When we got home, my phone rang. I took it up and had a look. It was Jinshi man.


    However, this call belongs to Wu xiner, because I don''t intend to announce the call of lanfeifei first. After all, I don''t often use it.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" I answered the phone and asked.


    "Feifei''s appearance here was announced in the afternoon. It''s still on the Internet. Don''t you see it?" As soon as Jin Shinan came up, he went directly into the theme.


    "See, don''t worry. That''s what Feifei arranged for himself. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Oh, that''s easy to do. By the way, this morning, Feifei said that she wanted Li Tao''s equity. You should know about this?"


    Of course, I have to laugh because I don''t really want to use it for others.


    I had to say, "I know that. What''s the matter?"


    Jin Shinan said: "I think for a long time, this equity is given to you. I want to know why Feifei trusts you so much. Can I ask you out for a chat?"


    I immediately felt a little uncomfortable in my heart. Jin Shinan still doubted me. No, he doubted lanfeifei.


    "If you do that, I always think it will be misunderstood by lanfeifei." I had to reply coldly.


    "There''s no way. You know, my grandfather had only one daughter in his life, and lanfeifei was his only granddaughter. Now he''s determined to protect her, so I hope you can meet me, and my grandfather wants to see you."


    When I scratched my head, it was very troublesome. After thinking about it, I said, "well, tomorrow is Monday. Come to the company. Before noon, I''ll take you out for dinner. You can arrange for Mr. king to meet me there. And I''ll take tangxin with me. "


    "Yes, I can." Jin Shinan said that and hung up.


    Put down the phone, I can''t help but frown, know this thing, once become now this will be very troublesome, but I have no way.


    I don''t want to take advantage of others, but I have to find a way to get things from Nie Xiaoran. I can only do this.


    But now think about it, this method also has a very troublesome disadvantage, that is, Wu Xin''er''s identity. Because Wu Xin''er has become LAN Feifei''s confidant, the best way to deal with LAN Feifei is to deal with Wu Xin''er.


    Now Wu Xin''er has become a hot potato. If Nie Xiaoran doesn''t know, it''s OK. If they do, Wu Xin''er may not be able to protect her life.


    Now master Jin wants to see me, which is probably the same reason. He may want to protect me, but he may also want to deal with me. As for how to deal with me, I don''t understand now.


    Forget it. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. I told situ GUI that I''m back to Wu Xin''er and my own home. Tang Xin hasn''t come back yet. It seems that she has a good time.I''m sitting there thinking about the next things. Now I''m sure that if tomorrow''s meeting is successful, Mr. Jin will convince Li Tao.


    But for me, I can''t do it now, because I have to make sure that I can win 100%.


    I only have ten shares in hand now. If I really have to talk about cooperation with Nie Xiaoran, I may still get some. In addition to Liu Jie''s, I think the number is quite considerable. In addition to Li Tao''s, it will be a large number.


    But this number may not be easy to use, you know, once my action is big enough, Nie Xiaoran can throw me aside at any time, but cooperate with Lei Huasheng.


    At that time, I was really in trouble. I had to get some benefits from Lei Huasheng. This benefit was not much, but it had to be. Even a deposit between us was good.


    Thinking of this, I nodded slightly and drew a picture with a notebook. To be honest, the current situation is still not optimistic. All of us are friends and enemies now.


    That is to say, situ GUI and Hu Sen are really helping me now, but I must work hard again. If they can move Jin Ye and Li Tao, it will be a great wealth.


    At this time, I felt very happy to hear that Tang''s head hurt. After all, I didn''t want to see her back for two days.


    We cooked dinner together, and then we had a rest. We had to go to work tomorrow. Now, I can''t hide any more.

 Chapter 344

    On Monday, I came to the company and entered my own office. I thought for a moment and asked Tang Xin to make an appointment with Lei Huasheng. However, it should be kept secret. Tang Xin went for a while and came back happily, saying, "no problem. Director Lei said that as long as you call, he will go to the appointed place."


    I nodded, which was very good. I had to discuss a specific plan with him. He said that he had a plan, but he didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    These are all things that I will consider later. What I am doing now is to find a way to deal with Jin Shinan. I don''t know when he will come.


    Thinking of this, I asked Tang Xin to ask sister Liu and Wang Wenquan to come over.


    When sister Liu and Wang Wenquan arrived at the office, I saw Wang Wenquan''s face covered. It was probably the first time that I saw the director of the marketing department and called them.


    "I said, director Wu, it''s really leisurely for you to be a shake off manager. I''ve been here for such a long time. This is the first time you''ve seen us. What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, no big deal. I just want to hear about the recent situation of the marketing department and your plans for the next step of the marketing department." I have nothing to do now.


    In this way, both Liu Jie and Wang Wenquan are a little silly. When I let go, I would never ask about these things.


    "Well, are you sure you want to listen?" Sister Liu is also a little strange about my change today.


    I nodded, said: "it doesn''t matter, you can prepare, we start at ten, you also arrange things."


    Sister Liu just answered. She looked at me strangely. When Wang Wenquan left, she also had an incredible face. I couldn''t help laughing when she watched them go out.


    I made an appointment with Jin Shengnan at noon. He is sure to come. This is a welfare for him. I hope he can seize the opportunity.


    Then she said, "what do you think?"


    I saw that there was no one around and said quietly, "today Jin Shinan is coming. When they report, you will go out and wait for Jin Shinan. When he comes, you will bring him in. Don''t be afraid that he will hear our secrets. This is a chance for sister Liu and him."


    Tang Xin immediately understood, then made an OK gesture.


    At ten o''clock, sister Liu and Wang Wenquan came over, and I let Tang Xin go out. I sat here with them and listened to their reports. If you want to say that nothing happened recently.


    Sister Liu''s arrangement is in place. Now the following staff have been mobilized. I don''t know, there are two more projects coming in. Although they are all small projects, they are also the result of our efforts.


    Wang Wenquan''s statement is much simpler. Recently, he learned a lot from sister Liu.


    Although he did well in the past, at that time, he was the crown prince of his own company. Some project dealers talked about projects in the face of his father. Here, he should be regarded as his real project.


    I can only listen to them with a smile, about 11 o''clock, they just talk about Wan, I look at the watch, at this time, Jin Shinan should not have come.


    Didn''t they all tell him to be early? It''s hard to be in such a hurry.


    "Is there anything else? Director Wu. " Sister Liu then asked: "if not, then we will go back to work."


    I scratched my head to say something, but I heard Tang Xin knock on the door. Then, Tang Xin showed his head and said, "director Wu, er, your guests are here."


    Jin Shinan is really good. It''s OK at this time. I laughed and said, "Minister Liu, there''s no business for you here. You can go down first. Minister Wang will stay for a while. Assistant Tang, please tell the guest to wait a moment


    Tang Xin, with a smile, shrinks his head and goes back. Sister Liu looks at me and shows a strange expression. I have to smile at her. I can''t get the whole story straight.


    As soon as Sister Liu went out, I heard her surprised voice: "eh, why are you here?"


    My heart secretly funny, at this time Wang Wenquan asked: "director Wu, what do you want me to stay?"


    I can''t help it. In fact, there''s nothing wrong. I just don''t want him to go out with sister Liu. In that case, sister Liu will have an excuse to leave.


    "Oh, oh, by the way, how are you doing with Nie Zhengxuan?" I have nothing to say.


    But when I saw Wang Wenquan''s expression, I knew that I must have stepped on his pain this time.


    Sure enough, he sighed and said, "it''s really troublesome. Although I have chairman NIE to help me now, and Zhengping is also helping me, I just can''t succeed. It seems that Zhengxuan wants to talk to situ GUI. I don''t know why."


    I don''t know why, but why does Nie Zhengxuan have to marry situ GUI?


    This is really a problem. The relationship between them should be caused by the words of their father at the beginning, but now that their father is dead, their relationship should be relieved.What''s more, I''m still in the middle of the situation. Of course, I''m lanfeifei, and people with a clear eye can see that the relationship between situ GUI and lanfeifei is definitely not simple. She doesn''t give up.


    "Didn''t you tell her? The relationship between situ GUI and LAN Feifei is not ordinary. " I pointed to the newspaper on the table with a smile and said, "someone has seen lanfeifei again these two days."


    Wang Wenquan sighed, shook his head and said, "I have said that, but she doesn''t believe in evil. She also said that she has a way to kill LAN Feifei. She has to get situ GUI."


    I was stunned, but Wang Wenquan said something. Someone wanted to kill me, and Nie Zhengxuan wanted to kill me.


    Wait a minute, should not this matter, is not Nie Xiaoran to do, but Nie Zhengxuan?


    No, it shouldn''t be like this, but what''s going on? I really have a headache now.


    "It''s against the law." I have to remind Wang Wenquan.


    "It''s strange for me to say that."


    I thought for a moment and said, "Oh, she won''t have started already, will she?"


    "That''s not true. She said that she would never find a fool like last time. I wonder what kind of a fool he was last time? Who do you mean? "


    My brain exploded immediately. Fortunately, I am sitting now. If I were standing, I might have fallen down.


    Last time that fool, Wang Wenquan must have misunderstood that Nie Zhengxuan got his boyfriend, but I know clearly that last time that fool, should be the one who wanted to kill me.

 Chapter 345

    I still remember clearly the driver of the cart and later situ GUI said that he was dead.


    It seems that that person was not found by Nie Xiaoran, but it''s wrong. If it wasn''t for her, how could she call me at that time.


    And will say that kind of words, she should know, but Nie Xiaoran in the end know how much.


    Nie Zhengxuan, originally I didn''t want to find her first, but I never thought that sometimes, when you don''t find her, she will come to you.


    If she found the killer last time, then this time, she must be ready to get rid of lanfeifei.


    But this time, I was in the dark, she was in the light, Nie Zhengxuan, this is your mistake.


    "Director Wu, what''s the matter?" Wang Wenquan should have found that his face was wrong.


    "Hi, Minister Wang, let''s put it this way. Actually, I don''t have to ask you to stay. You heard Minister Liu just now. Actually, the man outside is a client who has been chasing Minister Liu."


    Wang Wenquan clapped his hands and said, "I''ll tell you. Listen to me. I''m not in the state at all. It turns out that''s what happened. You don''t want me to go out with Minister Liu."


    I had to nod my head, smile and say: "yes, that''s it. If you want to go out with her, she will have an excuse to leave. Then you will say whether you can help or not."


    Wang Wenquan laughed and said, "you are a very interesting director. I heard that Zhengping likes you very much, but he has said it several times."


    I''m a little cold. Nie Zhengping, there is such an uncertain person. It''s really a headache. How can I deal with him.


    Speaking of him, I hope he won''t mess with me, because I feel that in terms of his previous actions, what I am most afraid of is that I have won his move.


    I''m not so nervous about other things.


    "Come on, I really don''t like him. I hope you can talk to him when you see him."


    "I don''t want to say that. Besides, even if I see him, I encourage him to do so. After all, you are the company''s best friend now." Wang Wenquan laughed.


    Wang Wenquan is so direct in his speech that he is not afraid of my thinking.


    I had to shake my head and look at my watch. It was almost twelve o''clock. At this time, sister Liu and Jin Shinan didn''t know what was going on, and I had something else to do, so I had to let Wang Wenquan leave first.


    When he left, Jinshi man came in and said with a smile, "I just heard what Xiao Tang said. Thank you for giving me a chance."


    I laughed and said, "how''s it going? Is there any progress? "


    Jin Shinan had to shake his head and said, "how can there be progress, but on the whole, it''s much better than the last two times. I don''t know why."


    I gave a cold smile and said: "because of what, because your cousin has met sister Liu, and on this condition, I told you, it''s so simple, do you know why now?"


    "What? And that? " Jin Shinan was stunned for a moment, and then looked at me.


    I had to nod, said: "so ah, you have to work hard, you have to be well prepared, recently there are opportunities, I will give you the opportunity to arrange."


    Jin Shinan said thanks to me with a smile. It''s unnecessary. I told him a place to let him take master Jin as soon as possible.


    At noon, I definitely don''t go to the canteen. I came out with Tang Xin, got on the bus, and ran to the hotel where I met.


    In fact, it''s a mid-range hotel. Generally speaking, people like Nie Xiaoran will not come.


    And the king, they are one step ahead of me. It turns out that the king has been waiting for us in the car. I am a little moved by his persistence.


    They all sat down and looked at him. He looked at me up and down. Finally, he sighed and said, "what can I do to let you leave lanfeifei?"


    I am a Leng, what does this mean?


    King saw that I didn''t understand, so he said: "Feifei is my granddaughter, but what she is doing now, I think it is very dangerous. I want her to understand this, and what she trusts most now is you. If you persuade her, I think she will listen."


    I looked at master Jin and said, "even if it is, why should I persuade her?"


    "That''s why I came to you. You can make a price. Everything is fine. Just one price." King said: "as long as you say it, I will try my best to do it, but you should join me in persuading Feifei not to do such dangerous things again."


    "But if she doesn''t do it, what else can she do?"


    "I can give her one of my companies, which is definitely much better than the original Lan''s company. At that time, as her identity, it will not be difficult to match that situ Caiyu. I can even open a company for her, even a new LAN''s company in this city."


    Jin Ye''s words are very firm. It seems that he is not joking.I sighed and said, "but this is not the life she wants, is it? I know her. She wants revenge now. "


    "I know, but it''s too dangerous, isn''t it? If the other party has done her harm before, she will use such means later. No matter how clever she is, she will die as soon as there is a little situation


    "She''s being watched now." Mr. king was right, but it suddenly occurred to me that maybe I had finally found a special breakthrough.


    Nie Zhengxuan, the first breakthrough is on your side, and it''s not me. I will make you look good.


    But the king was stunned and said for a long time, "what do you mean by that?"


    I laughed and said, "listen, you have admitted the relationship between lanfeifei and situ GUI."


    "Well, I admit it, but it''s only oral. To be honest, that situ GUI really doesn''t deserve our Feifei, but Feifei likes it, and I really don''t care about her for so many years, so I don''t have any say."


    At this time, my grandfather laughed, and he really looked like me.


    "That''s right. It''s because of situ GUI. Now someone has been following LAN Feifei." I have to light said.


    "Who, who dares to fight my granddaughter?" Mr. Jin said angrily.


    "Nie Zhengxuan, because she also likes situ GUI, so..." I didn''t go on.


    I was very angry when I saw King shaking his beard.


    "Master Jin, but there''s one thing I want to explain. Nie Zhengxuan can''t do anything to her now."


    "Why?" King''s voice was a little high and he looked at me hard.


    "Because he hurt lanfeifei, not just this time."

 Chapter 346

    King looked at me, and then said, "this matter, you have to make it clear to you."


    I had to sigh, said: "this matter, I have not told lanfeifei, also just listen to others say a word, so I intend to confirm with Feifei again."


    King thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it''s OK. If you really confirm, I can''t spare her."


    I laughed and said, "Mr. king, I just said that I hope you don''t interfere in this matter. After all, this matter is Feifei''s. I think if she needs your support, she will let me tell you."


    Lord Jin gave a cold hum and said, "if you dare to do something to Feifei, I won''t forgive you."


    I look at Mr. Jin, the old man, a little short, but think about it, the only daughter, is also the only granddaughter, think about it is really close.


    I sighed and said, "master Jin, therefore, Feifei and I can''t leave here now. Even if we leave, she has already been targeted."


    "Wait a minute, I still don''t understand why this Nie Zhengxuan will focus on Feifei. If we leave, it won''t affect her position in Nie''s family. How can there be such a situation?"


    I laughed and said, "this time it''s going to be about the relationship. You know, Feifei and Stuart are very good. It''s because of this problem that she is targeted by Nie Zhengxuan. "


    "Damn it, even my grandson-in-law? The Nie Xiaoran family really has no tutor. "


    I''m just funny. I don''t know if there is a tutor. Since she married my father, I haven''t met her mother''s family. It''s said that they all died. But now, I''m not sure if it''s true.


    I had to say: "master Jin, I didn''t come here today to talk about this matter. If you say so, it will disturb the rhythm for me."


    Mr. Jin nodded and said, "I know what you mean. You want Li Tao''s shares, don''t you?"


    "Not entirely, because it will take a little time for this equity to be given to me. I have another thing to do. I know that you must also know Nie Xiaoran, and she still has a little respect for you. I hope you can ask Nie Xiaoran for something as grandma lanfeifei."


    I look at Lord Jin, because it''s impossible for me to fight Nie Xiaoran now, and even if I really destroy Nie Xiaoran in the end, it''s meaningless to get those things again, so it''s the best time to let Lord Jin come forward.


    Leng ye said: "respect her, I just don''t know her relationship is really strong."


    I laughed, said: "this is certainly possible, I will let lanfeifei find a way to make a statement, and then, will let her and you do a DNA signature, these can prove your relationship, and then let her give a power of attorney, you take over to get those things."


    Jin Ye was stunned and said, "do you want to be so absolute? This is what we need. I don''t think we need this method? I have some special channels, and I should be able to get things as well. "


    I shook my head and said, "no, it''s impossible to get things like that without some support. Feifei said that we must get these things in a vigorous way, so that we can."


    King was a little silly. He looked at me and said, "what on earth is so important."


    I thought about it for a moment. I should tell him the truth, otherwise he will not help.


    "Feifei''s father left something for her before she died, but it was locked in the safe of the bank. It needed a key and password to open it, and it had to be accompanied by a lawyer and guardian."


    "No, I haven''t heard of such things." Mr. Jin was stunned.


    "There, I don''t know if it will be something, so Feifei asked me to find a way to get it. Of course, she also said that it''s better to find you, because I can''t get into Nie Xiaoran''s home or near her safe."


    "But have you found a guardian and a lawyer?" King asked strangely.


    I nodded, said: "found, but now can not say, but also for their safety, when we get the things, she will tell you."


    Master Jin took a deep breath and said, "well, in this case, everything is intertwined. The more careful you are, the better. You''re right. I can help you with this, as long as you ask."


    I smile, which is great. With the help of Mr. Jin, I think it will have a very powerful effect. Now I have to find a way to do it. Only in this way can Nie Xiaoran be tired of dealing with it.


    I had another chat with Mr. Jin for a while. As for Li Tao, Mr. Jin also said that Li Tao had promised to take over whenever I wanted. He had no problem.Now that this matter has been agreed, it''s OK. What I''m facing now is Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran.


    I left the hotel because it was almost time to go to work, and I still wanted to ask Lei Huasheng to come out and sit down in the evening. After all, his side was also an important link.


    Back to the company, I made a phone call to Lei Huasheng. He picked it up quickly. He was very happy to listen to the voice.


    "Director Lei, let''s do this. I''ll send you an address later. You''ll come over in the evening and we''ll talk about it when we meet." I''m not going to say much to him.


    Lei Huasheng agreed happily.


    After I hung up, I called situ GUI and asked him to arrange a hotel for me. His industry is all here. It must be very simple.


    Sure enough, after a while, he sent me an address, and I sent it to Lei Huasheng. I received it back there, and then I put down my mobile phone.


    Now everything is ready, I can play with Nie Xiaoran.


    Think about it carefully, recently, Nie Xiaoran relaxed my vigilance, perhaps because of the frequent appearance of lanfeifei, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    I think she should be aiming at lanfeifei now. After all, the equity I have is too small for her.


    And I don''t have any backstage. She shouldn''t be afraid of me. Think of here, I smile in my heart, if my things really slow up smoothly, then, will Nie Xiaoran good-looking.

 Chapter 347

    When I got off work, I took Tang Xin with me and told her that we were going to see Lei Huasheng in the evening. Tang Xin was a bit strange, but because I told her in the morning, I had to listen.


    "Sister Wu, do you really want to cooperate with Lei Huasheng?" Tang Xin asked strangely.


    I had to nod my head and say: "yes, I intend to cooperate with Lei Huasheng. He should have a plan to deal with Nie Xiaoran, but I can''t cooperate for too long, because I don''t need to cooperate for that long at all. I just need a transition."


    Tang Xin thought for a while and said, "I always think that Lei Huasheng is a bit overcast, which is not very optimistic."


    I laughed, even Tang Xin said so. It can be seen that Lei Huasheng is really a failure.


    "Some people have to use it slowly. Some people want to use it. Although my father told me that I can''t use other people, I don''t care about this kind of people. It''s just that some people who help me can''t really use it. You and Chang Feng, situ GUI and Hu Sen are all such people."


    Tang Xin had no choice but to nod and say, "that is to say, I am someone you can trust."


    I smile, said: "now know my true identity, only situ GUI and you and Ji Changfeng, you think."


    Tang Xin immediately got happy and said, "sure enough, I''m just because. Sister Wu must have trusted me the most."


    I feel that Tang Xin is still a feeling of not growing up, but this feeling is very good, I like her because of this feeling.


    Soon after I got off the bus, I saw Lei Huasheng waiting for us at the door. It was us who asked him out, but he came here first.


    This is really an old fox. As a saying goes, if there is nothing to offer, it''s either cheating or stealing.


    After thinking about it, it''s really like this. Now, even if it''s a kind of theft, it''s just this kind of theft. It''s stealing other people''s shares.


    Then he went up to the second floor. He said that there were several private rooms on the second floor. There were no people around us. It seemed that they had been reserved. I know that situ GUI must have dealt with this.


    When we entered the room, we ordered the dishes, but we didn''t say anything. When all the dishes were served and the waiters left, we began to talk about business.


    Lei Huasheng then said with a smile: "I believe director Wu asked me to come here today, but it''s not just to give me a bad answer. I think you''ve been very interested recently."


    "Well, chairman Lei said that. It seems that you know me well. What do you see in mind?"


    Lei Huasheng just laughed and said, "although you haven''t done much recently, you called Minister Liu and Minister Wang today. Are you planning to unify the marketing department? This is where you stand. "


    Sure enough, he did not see anything else, I laughed, did not say anything, just light said: "this is for sure."


    "But you should also know that Wang Wenquan won''t be with you. In this case, do you plan to take Jin Shinan into the water together?"


    I was surprised. He didn''t see me having lunch with Jin Shinan. Did he see him?


    "Well, I don''t understand."


    Lei Hua chuckled and said: "director Wu, you can cheat others, but you can''t cheat me. What kind of person Liu Siyu is, you and I should know that she will pester Jin Shinan. Isn''t that what you teach?"


    It turned out that I thought a little too much. Lei Huasheng should have seen Jin Shinan talking with sister Liu.


    I had to give a bitter smile, to say people, this heart is evil, the idea will follow the evil, now it seems that it is not bad at all.


    Jin Shinan and Liu Jie are more or less in love, but Jin Shinan is in a bit of trouble.


    But let Lei Huasheng say so, as if I was using sister Liu to let Jin Shinan into the water.


    However, his understanding is also a good thing, and I didn''t want to explain more, so I had to say: "this matter, this is their business, so I won''t say more."


    Lei Hua chuckled and didn''t say anything, because if I said that, he would believe that I really had a purpose.


    "I''m here to discuss our cooperation." I look at him and smile.


    He also laughed, nodded and said: "I knew that you would come to me for cooperation, because Nie Xiaoran is not credible, and your strength is too weak. Of course, it''s the best to come to me."


    I had to nod my head and say, "but I''m a little worried about the cooperation. Director Lei, don''t say I''m a little disrespectful. I understand your means. I''m really worried that I''ll fall into your trap."


    "Ha ha," he said, "I don''t care about you, but I don''t care about you."


    I smile, this is for sure, thunder voice said: "well, you talk about it, what do you want me to use to mortgage?"I laughed and said, "if you want me to say that, I think Lei Yuhong is a good chip."


    Lei Huasheng''s face suddenly changed. I reached out to stop his anger and said, "don''t worry. I''m just talking about the matter. After all, he just came back. You won''t let him take risks, will you? So what I''m thinking now is, you give me a little equity as collateral. "


    When I saw Lei Huasheng, I was relieved. This is also my strategy. If Lei Yuhong was asked, he would not agree. But at this time, it would be easy to talk about equity.


    "If you want my equity, it depends on how much you want?" Lei Hua said coldly.


    "Two and a half." I watched with a smile. He should still have 15% equity in his hand, while I have 10% equity in my hand. I will come here at 2.5, which means that he and I will be on the same starting line.


    Lei Huasheng closed his eyes and thought for a while. He said, "it''s not bad. In this way, we are equal. If you get Nie Zhengping''s ten points, plus Li Tao''s and Minister Liu''s, you can get more than half of them."


    I laughed and said, "yes, but it''s just like what we talked about at the beginning. If the others are yours, which is equivalent to this company, we don''t share equally, do we?"


    Lei Huasheng nodded, but he didn''t give me a direct answer. I know that he has to think about his plan. I don''t believe that there is no element to deal with me in that plan.


    "Well, I agree."

 Chapter 348

    I was a little stunned. I didn''t expect that Lei Huasheng agreed so soon.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and said, "now that you have proposed it, we can sign the contract."


    I nodded and said, "well, since director Lei is so sincere, I''m not polite. This is OK. Now I can ask, director Lei, what''s your plan?"


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "I really believe in director Wu''s sincerity, so it''s no problem to tell you."


    I looked at him, but this time I had to tell the plan.


    Lei Huasheng said with a smile: "the key is still you. You need to get Nie Zhengping''s shares and Li Tao''s shares first. At that time, I have exactly one thing in my hand that can let Nie Xiaoran hand over her shares."


    I am stunned, there is one thing, what is it? Why didn''t I know there was such a thing?


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "it''s a legacy of chairman LAN. I''m one of the guardians of LAN Feifei."


    I was shocked. I remember that at that time, Hu Sen said only sister Liu. How could there be thunder.


    Lei Huasheng just looked at me and laughed for a long time before he said: "Chairman LAN has a contract, which clearly says that if anything happens to him, then his equity will be transferred to lanfeifei''s hand while I am in charge. In other words, without my guardianship, this equity will not be handed over. "


    I nodded, said: "this is OK, but I have a problem, you can''t find lanfeifei, then how can you take over this equity?"


    "Not really, not really?" Lei Huasheng looked at me with a light in his eyes.


    I am a Leng, false, how possible. Lei Huasheng waved his hand and said, "I will do this very well. You can rest assured that I only need to take back the share of chairman yuan LAN."


    I secretly thought that at the beginning, my father was holding 51 shares. If he wanted to take back that share, 51 shares would be in his hands.


    When did the fake lanfeifei appear? I really don''t have a clue now.


    I look at Lei Huasheng, but he is just leisurely holding vegetables. I know that he won''t talk about it with me.


    I must find out this matter. If there is such a fake lanfeifei, it will be troublesome.


    "I''d like to ask, can you really cheat a fake lanfeifei? Because a contract like this must be signed by hand. It will be true or false at that time, but it will be clear at once. " I have to remind you.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "don''t worry, I will use the fingerprint of my right index finger, and I really have it."


    I look at the expression of Lei Huasheng, no, he has the fingerprint of my right index finger. You know, in today''s society, if we can really get that fingerprint, we can do it.


    It''s still very difficult to identify 100% of fingerprint matching, so as long as it''s almost the same, it can be fooled.


    "As long as the fake lanfeifei gets the equity, it may be transferred to me immediately. At that time, you can take the big head, and I can take the small head."


    I secretly sneer in my heart, because I understand very well. If I really get to that time, maybe what I get is a small head.


    The situation is very simple, because lanfeifei should get the original 51% equity in Nie Xiaoran''s hands.


    And if I really have to cooperate with Lei Huasheng, by that time, Nie Xiaoran''s equity is obviously not in line with the reality. At this time, it depends on where the 51% equity goes.


    Among them, there are two shares that I don''t know where to distribute, so I''m sure I''ll get them back.


    There are still five shares. When we distributed the shares last time, even if these five shares were finally distributed to Wu and Liu, they all wanted to recover them. And Nie Zhengping''s shares, even if they were all given to me, would be recovered because it was Nie Xiaoran''s share range at first.


    In this way, Lei Huasheng is equivalent to taking 12.5% of his own shares, plus 51%, he is equivalent to taking up the whole company.


    I understand this in my heart. It''s really a powerful guy. It turns out that he has thought about this for a long time.


    I frowned and said for a long time, "but lanfeifei is still there. In that case, what if lanfeifei comes out?"


    "That would make her disappear." Look at this expression of mine, and it turns cold.


    I don''t worry that he has recognized me as lanfeifei, because if he recognized me, he would not tell me, but he was warning me that if I told him this, he would make me disappear.


    For the first time, I really came into contact with Lei Huasheng. All the time, I always felt that he was an ordinary person. Although he was a little smart, he was not too strong.But now I understand that at that time, it was not time for him to use cruel means, and he was also raising fish. Now, it is time for him to collect fish.


    Damn, I can''t let his plot succeed, otherwise, there will be problems.


    If there is a problem with Fei Lanfei, it will disappear immediately.


    What can we do? And now this matter is more complicated and confusing. I even think that it may be Nie Zhengxuan who hurt me, but it may be this thunder that hurt my father.


    This man is really hard to deal with.


    I had to smile at him, said: "or your move ruthless ah, in this way, there is no proof of death, fake LAN Feifei also became true."


    "Yes, and after her, there will be problems, and this problem must be Nie Xiaoran can find someone to do it."


    I looked at Lei Huasheng and said with a smile, "but if you tell me like this, you won''t be afraid of me. After all, it''s too big."


    Lei Huasheng just gave a cold smile and said, "of course not, because you have been recorded." I was stunned, but saw him go to the front of a flowerpot on the side, and took out a small camera from inside.


    No, this guy has recorded what we just said. So, he''s really going to tie me up.


    "Now, do you understand?" Thunder tone of the camera, installed in his bag, and at this time, the door of the compartment was pushed open, two people wearing sunglasses came in, standing behind him.


    I see. This is an evidence.

 Chapter 349

    "Chairman Lei, you are a bit out of the ordinary." I had to give a bitter smile, but I was still secretly happy.


    Lei Huasheng may be effective for others, but for me, of course, it doesn''t work for Wu xiner, because although I am Wu xiner now, I can throw away my identity whenever I want.


    For Lei Huasheng, it is impossible for him to find Wu xiner.


    But on the other hand, I''m still a little concerned about the fake lanfeifei. The existence of such a person really makes me a little uneasy.


    This matter, I must find a way to control her, and the appearance of this person, for many people who know me, is a kind of influence.


    Situ GUI and Tang Xin won''t talk about it, but it will be a troublesome matter whether Hu Sen or Jin Ye is there.


    I have to find a way to control this.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me, but he just laughed and said, "I know that Tang Xin you are carrying is an expert, but to be honest, I always have to be prepared. Now that we have cooperated, everything is easy to say. I will still give you the 2.5 shares."


    I had to nod my head and say, "that''s good. I''m worried about this now. I''m not so worried about other things. However, it seems inappropriate for us to eat like this. "


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "director Wu is really an expert. He''s not afraid at all. It''s very good. I want to cooperate with a brave person like you. All right, you go down. "


    I saw Lei Huasheng give the camera in his hand to the two people and let them go down. Then we went on talking about us.


    I sighed in my heart that he really thought of Zhou Dao. In this way, I don''t know how to say that this matter has become a foregone conclusion.


    "Director Lei, you are like this. To be honest, I''m a little worried. You know I don''t have any backstage. If this really takes the lead, you won''t do anything to me, will you?"


    Lei Huasheng shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, you can''t take the lead. It''s true. I think you should also understand that, let''s put it this way, in the end, I will give you a certain equity, 30%, which is enough for you to eat, drink and play all your life. "


    I nodded, this thunder voice at this time more real, began to say my thoughts. I really can''t take the lead. I''ve already calculated it myself, but I have to go step by step.


    "Now it depends on your speed. As long as you are fast enough to seize those resources, in the end, I will definitely take the lead. I want Lan''s company, and you want a rich life. I don''t want to say that if you want to come to my house, it''s a bit of a bully. "


    I had to sigh, said: "now I have no other way, can only listen to you, because you hold my handle, if not, you just give this to Nie Xiaoran, she will deal with me naturally."


    "If you understand, director Wu, you are a smart man. You will choose a direction that is good for you."


    I could only nod my head, think about it for a moment, and ask: "then director Lei, you have already taken lanfeifei. Why do you want me to manage it? Is there any special situation in it? "


    Lei Huasheng laughed and said: "I don''t want to hide it from you. It seems that our cooperation is not sincere. Although I already have such a trump card in my hand, LAN Feifei is still there. And I know that Chairman LAN will not trust a person so easily. Therefore, as long as she is in one day, I can''t be at ease."


    "But when we deal with Li Tao now, she is still there. What should we do?" I had to ask.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "don''t worry, even if she is there, we can''t say anything, because we have all the shares of the company. At that time, as long as the company is reorganized or becomes a foreign-funded enterprise, it will be impossible to find us again."


    It''s really insidious. These moves are all chain links, but he believes me too much. I guess he didn''t finish everything.


    But even now, it''s amazing enough. Where is this fake lanfeifei and what kind of person is he?


    I don''t think Li Tao and Mr. Jin will be able to find out this even if they are asked to do so. By the way, I still have a man in my hand, Huson. Although I really feel sorry for him, I can only rely on him now.


    I can''t deal with Lei Huasheng because he is too insidious to follow you according to the formal rules. Like now, he makes me very passive.


    "Well, then, I wish our cooperation a success." I raised the cup, Lei Huasheng immediately drank with me, then laughed and said, "we''ll make it."


    I can only smile bitterly. Lei Huasheng, I really underestimated you at the beginning, but I never thought that the more such a quiet person, the more powerful he was.


    I was really careless. At the beginning, all the people around my father were Xiaoxiong, but I didn''t find them myself.When their father was there, they could still hold them down. Now when their father died, they began to work hard.


    Maybe there will be some people who use their current status to exchange for benefits, such as Li Tao. Now he has jumped out.


    It can be seen that I want his equity, and I want to exchange it with long''s equity. He is quite happy, because in this whirlpool, it''s better to jump out by himself.


    When I left the hotel, it was very late. I drove back with Tang Xin. Tang Xin said, "this thunder is really powerful. It''s insidious. "


    "He plans before he moves, so he can see Nie Xiaoran''s first move clearly. Now he comes to me. It''s just the right time. It can be said that the duel between Li Tao and Nie Xiaoran will give him a great convenience."


    "But sister Wu, do you really have to cooperate with him like this?"


    I just laughed and said: "cooperation is certain, but the timing of his operation is also to choose. Before I got Li Tao''s equity, he certainly did not dare to move, because I believe Li Tao must have his own identity."


    Tang Xin a Leng, say: "what identity?"


    "I''m afraid it''s the same identity as Lei Huasheng." I coldly said that my father would not give this kind of thing to one person, so he probably arranged a check piece, which must be Li Tao''s.

 Chapter 350

    When I got home, I took out my mobile phone and thought about it. I''d better call situ GUI first and ask him to come down to meet me.


    Today, he should not be prepared, so it took a long time for him to tell me that he had arrived at the bottom. I let Tang Xin sleep first, and then he took the elevator.


    Situ GUI saw me and asked strangely, "what''s wrong with your face?"


    I had no choice but to tell him about Lei Huasheng while I was walking.


    Even situ GUI thought it was too insidious. He said with a bitter face, "I can''t think of such an insidious move. It''s really a powerful person. We''re dealing with him a little bit too much."


    I''m also embarrassed. I''ve thought about many moves, but now it seems that it''s really a bit of a headache. If it''s not for me or lanfeifei, the insidious spirit of thunder, maybe I''ll be hit in the end.


    When I came to the hotel, I thought for a moment. In the name of lanfeifei, I called Huson first. When I got on the phone, I was also very excited and asked, "what''s the matter with Feifei looking for me so late?"


    "It''s true that there''s something for you to think about. You can find it quietly."


    Huson was very happy on the phone and said, "it''s my honor to serve you. You can tell me something."


    "In Lei Huasheng''s hand, there should be a fake lanfeifei. I hope you can check it."


    "False?" Huson''s voice was a little surprised and said, "no, fake lanfeifei. What does he want to do with it?"


    "Of course, it''s useful, so I hope you can check it for me. If you find it, don''t panic. I think this person, maybe in the end, is still useful."


    Husen answered and then hung up. Situ GUI then said, "don''t mention it. With Husen''s level, it''s no problem to check this."


    "Can''t you find out?" I look at situ GUI.


    Situ GUI smiles, but shakes his head, sighs and says, "I can''t find out. You know, my identity is very special. If they are there for Guanyin, I can''t get in."


    "Then why can Huson go in?" I asked strangely.


    "He doesn''t have to go in himself. In his capacity, he can control the transportation of many other animals. Moreover, if the other party keeps a pet, it will make him more happy."


    I understand the difference between situ GUI and Hu Sen. It turns out that ghosts and demons are totally different.


    I had to sigh and call Li Tao again.


    Li Tao picked up the phone and asked in surprise, "Miss LAN, what''s the matter?"


    "Uncle Li, tell me the truth. When my father died, did you tell someone something?"


    I asked straight to the point, Li Tao there really a pause, half a day later said: "how do you know?"


    Sure enough, I had to ask, "are you going to be the guardian of the shares?"


    Li Tao didn''t speak there. After a while, he said, "Miss LAN, if you want to know about this, I need to tell you face to face. Now, I won''t tell you. After all, your voice can be imitated. If some people know about this phone call, it''s no secret."


    This Li Tao is really good at doing things, but I wish he was one of the guardians.


    I had to say: "OK, I''ll let Wu Xin''er ask you out. Then I''ll meet you and talk about it."


    "Wait a minute, Miss LAN. I can ask. How do you know this?" Li Tao still asked about it.


    I had to say, "it''s very simple, because there should be another guardian."


    "You really know this matter. Indeed, Lei Huasheng and I are guardians here. Chairman LAN made it very clear that only when we are present at the same time, and the fingerprints of two fingers are removed, and the fingerprints of Miss Lan''s left index finger are added, the three fingerprints can determine the distribution of that branch."


    "Wait a minute, what did you say? Three fingers, don''t they belong to both of you? " I was surprised. Sure enough, Lei Huasheng didn''t tell me everything.


    "Yes, it''s three fingers. There are two and one between Lei Huasheng and me, but the guardian is a very mysterious person who hasn''t shown his face until now. However, I know that one condition is related to him. "


    I was stunned for a moment. In this way, he knew something.


    "Chairman LAN distributed 2% of the shares before, that is to say, the person who got the 2% shares is the third guardian. But this person has never appeared, and now the 2% equity has no dividend. I really don''t know what''s going on. "


    And another, who is this mysterious man? It''s definitely not sister Liu, because she is monitoring the things I get into the safe, so it should not be her.


    And if it was her, she would have said it, so who would it be?I almost want to blow my head. This man is really unusual. Can he endure so long? And this man, even I don''t know, can be seen that his ability is quite great.


    I even guess it''s old man Gao, but if it''s him, he should be able to contact me. Who is this person?


    I think hard for a long time, but I still have no answer.


    Finally, I had to hang up Li Tao''s phone first. Situ GUI said at this time: "don''t worry so much, things will always be solved, but now that you have cooperated with Lei Huasheng, you can promise Nie Xiaoran''s cooperation?"


    I nodded and said, "yes, but I also want to have a good talk with her. I want to see what she can give me."


    "Situ said:" I think it''s best for you to nod so much


    I smile, kiss him, said: "then send me back."


    "You''re not here today?" Situ GUI asked with a sad face.


    I had to shake my head and said, "I have to go to work tomorrow. Besides, it''s impossible for Tang Xin to wait. When we have a rest next week, will I accompany you well?"


    I saw situ GUI calculating for a long time. Then he sighed and said, "maybe it''s not a good day next week?"


    I am stunned for a while, next week should not have any special festival, how can not be a good day.


    Although situ GUI said so, he still sent me downstairs and sat on the elevator. I suddenly reacted. Next week, maybe I should come to my relatives. I took a look at situ GUI and laughed secretly.

 Chapter 351

    Back home, Tang Xin hasn''t had a rest. He has already made two phone calls, and it doesn''t take long.


    Tang Xin asked me about the situation and then went to sleep. I lie on the bed, but I still can''t calm down. I still want to make use of others. As a result, I was used by others.


    I''m really good, but it''s good to think about it. At least let me find out these secrets now. Otherwise, I''ll get the final result. Maybe I don''t even have the chance to fight back.


    The reason why Lei Huasheng doesn''t act is not that he''s afraid of Nie Xiaoran. He''s afraid of Li Tao and another person who hasn''t appeared yet.


    Because as long as this person is still one day, he will try to prevent this thing from happening.


    And his purpose should be to find this person and then try to destroy him. But who is this man?


    I really don''t have a bottom in my heart. Now I have several choices. Those shareholders in the past should have the possibility, but there is no possibility.


    Because I found that I didn''t believe them, let alone my father.


    Is it old Gao or some old employees of the company? It''s possible, but these people are more middle-class. I don''t think Father will drag them on, will he?


    Besides old man Gao, I can''t think of any of these people who are more familiar with his father.


    Besides, they didn''t take the initiative to contact me.


    Nie ran won''t be so passive in her company now, because I''m sure she won''t be so passive.


    Who would it be? This man is a mysterious man.


    Forget it, I don''t want to. I''d better see Nie Xiaoran tomorrow, because it''s obvious that I''ve agreed with Lei Huasheng now, so I have to let Nie Xiaoran pay some. And now, if I want to master it, it''s a big power.


    I thought about it carefully, thought it should be feasible, and then I went to sleep.


    When I woke up in the morning, I unexpectedly felt that my mind was very clear, but I was not clear enough to figure out who the third guardian was.


    With Tang Xin came to the company, in the downstairs front desk position, just met Nie Zhengping, this down easy to do.


    I said hello to him. He looked at me in surprise, and then said: "it''s really rare that you would take the initiative to say hello to me. I used to take the initiative."


    I had to smile at him, said: "this is what rare, there is no way ah, because today there is a matter, you need to do."


    Nie Zhengping was stunned for a moment, thought about it and said, "whatever you say, as long as I can do it."


    I laughed and said, "it''s not something troublesome. Can you contact chairman Nie? I want to talk to her about cooperation. "


    Nie Zhengping snapped his fingers, then laughed and said, "you''ve finally figured it out. It''s OK. I''ll give you a reply as soon as possible. Of course, I''ll be ready for the place of our negotiation."


    I smile, said: "that''s good, I hope this cooperation can be very happy."


    Nie Zhengping didn''t say anything, just went to do things with a smile.


    "Why is he so happy?" Tang Xin asked.


    I laughed twice and said, "I don''t know. He is so happy because he can help me with things."


    Tang Xin gave me a thumbs up and said, "sister Wu, you are really charming. What kind of man has to surrender to you."


    I gave him a white look and said, "you can''t say that. At least your brother Chang Feng didn''t surrender to me."


    "Sister Wu, you are not right." Tang Xin also knew that I was joking and responded with a smile.


    Just at this time in the third floor position, also met Ji Changfeng, he looked at me, and then said with a smile: "you are now a good thing, a bad thing, see how you deal with."


    I looked at him and sighed. It''s really good and bad.


    "But don''t worry, there will always be someone to help you. By the way, sister Wu, I just want to tell you something." Ji Changfeng said at this time.


    "Why don''t you come to my office?" Let me see Tang Xin. Ji Changfeng has something to tell me.


    "Oh, no, it''s like this. Yesterday, an appointment was announced to let me be the Vice Minister of human resources department. Well, I have a headache now. I don''t know anything about it."


    I was stunned. Ji Changfeng also mentioned it very quickly. However, as he said, he really can''t do anything. He just did this work for a few days. Is it so insightful?


    "Who made the order?" I asked strangely.


    "President Nie said it himself." Ji Changfeng said, "that day she came to ask me about her marriage."


    "What did you say?"


    Ji Changfeng looked around and said, "what can I say? To be honest, she can''t see the future at all. That is to say, something will happen to her. But how can I say about this matter? I have to say a few good words.""You''re not talking about situ GUI, are you?" I also asked quietly.


    Ji Changfeng gave a wry smile and said, "I couldn''t think of anyone at that time, so I had to take chairman situ as an example, saying that they had a chance, and it turned out that..."


    I laughed, thought about it for a while, and then asked seriously, "then tell me the truth, they won''t have anything to do with it? From what you see. "


    Ji Changfeng shook his head and said, "of course not. In the end, they will all become enemies. How can this happen?"


    I nodded with a smile and said, "that''s OK. In this way, I''m not surprised that you''re brought up."


    Ji Changfeng still didn''t understand, so I had to wake him up and say: "the old employees can''t believe it. It''s not as good as you, who can''t do anything, but it''s more realistic. Besides, you''re not the official position, and they won''t give you too much work. They just think they can be safe."


    Ji Changfeng understood something and said, "in other words, I''m the fortune teller in the HR department."


    I laughed and said, "don''t mention it. That''s what it means. You''ve really talked it out."


    Ji Changfeng had to shake his head and said, "well, even so, it''s really a headache. How should I deal with the affairs of the human resources department?"


    I look at him. I have no choice in this aspect. He can only realize it by himself.


    But I''m glad to hear that he can be promoted. However, this kind of promotion may not be a good thing.

 Chapter 352

    When I got back to the office, Nie Zhengping came and told me that Nie Xiaoran would treat me at noon.


    These days is nothing to go out to eat, Tang Xin a little headache, bitter face asked me if she can not go at noon.


    How can this work? I have to ask her to protect me. Besides, there are still many areas for negotiation in this cooperation.


    So I had to break Tang Xin''s words, which made Tang Xin very distressed. Looking at her lovely expression, I couldn''t help laughing.


    After that, I called Lei Huasheng. He was very happy and said that as long as the contract between Nie Xiaoran and me came down, he would sign the contract with me immediately, and then his 2.5 shares would be given to me.


    I really feel funny now. As Wu xiner and LAN Feifei, they have become the targets of several forces. It sounds very interesting.


    Towards noon, Tang Xin and I cleaned up, said hello to sister Liu and Wang Wenquan and left.


    Drive to the hotel designated by Nie Xiaoran. As soon as you enter, you see Nie Zhengping. He is waiting for us.


    "You''re quite early. I thought you''d have to wait for a while." Nie Zhengping is very happy.


    I followed him upstairs and said, "it''s not easy for the chairman to have an appointment and come out early. Why should I wait there?"


    "As you are now, you can leave the company at any time." Nie Zhengping said with a smile.


    I didn''t pay attention to him. When I came to Yajian, Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan were already waiting for us in it, and there was a man. It seems that he should be a notary.


    After sitting down, Nie Xiaoran didn''t talk too much. He asked Nie Zhengping to go out and order. He said, "then director Wu wants to cooperate with us?"


    I nodded and said, "yes, I think so, otherwise I won''t come here to see you, just give you the answer."


    I think she should have guessed it. That''s why she made such a big scene.


    Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran''s expression is very happy, it should be for her to successfully control the whole company.


    But she doesn''t know. Now Lei Huasheng and Li Tao are looking at her, and both sides have cooperative relationship with me. This relationship will give her a headache in the future.


    "Well, there is a contract here. You can have a look first. If there is no problem, we can sign it." Nie Xiaoran motioned for the man.


    "Hello, I''m a lawyer. I''ll take a look at the contract first." It''s a lawyer. I''ve already guessed it.


    I took the contract, it is really formal, and a lot of content, generally speaking, such a contract should only look at some key points, because other places are similar, but I read it very carefully. Because this is very important to me.


    Fortunately, Nie Xiaoran didn''t set foot in other places. I suddenly realized that the reason why she didn''t tell me to have a look at the contract was that she wanted me to read the contract carefully, because in that case, my attention would be distracted.


    In the last place, he didn''t clearly indicate how Nie Zhengping gave me 10% of this cooperation.


    It turned out that they only gave me 50% first, and then gave me 30% after taking Li Tao. Finally, when I took back the shares of the other two people, they gave me the final 20%.


    The distribution of these three terms is really possible.


    I calculated for a while. If Nie Xiaoran really had the confidence to take back the equity of Wu, he would say that Nie Zhengping''s two Chengdu cities would not be mine in the end.


    After careful calculation, he left behind two moves.


    I just laughed and said, "I can''t sign a contract like this."


    As soon as he said this, I saw that Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan''s faces had changed, and Nie Zhengping just looked at me in surprise.


    "Why?" Nie Xiaoran''s tone is a little bad.


    "The rest is no problem, but the distribution of equity, as we agreed at the beginning of this 10%, you have to give it to me three times, and in these three times, you are likely to change your mind in the middle of the way, when the other equity, I can''t get it."


    I smile to hand back the contract said.


    Nie Xiaoran''s face softened a little, but also with a little surprise, she looked at me and said: "just like our project is the same, I always have to have a means to control the process of your contract?"


    "Then you can use other means, but I don''t accept such a third share." In fact, this is what I expected. Someone has already revealed what she wants to me. Of course, I can see it.


    Nie Xiaoran didn''t say anything. Now I just see her attitude towards this cooperation. If she really wants to cooperate well, she will make some concessions.


    Sure enough, not long after, Nie Xiaoran said: "we can increase the initial equity to you, in this case, should be able to rest assured?"I looked at her and asked with a smile, "how much?"


    "Six shares, the other four shares into three one as the final equity distribution." I know she gave in at last, but I can''t think like that.


    Because even if I get six shares, he still has 38 shares. If she swallows Lei Huasheng, plus that 12.5, it will be 50. If he could get another person''s equity, he would immediately surpass me.


    This can''t work. I thought about it for a while and said, "the initial stock is eight shares, and the other two shares can be divided into the last two steps."


    This is also a test of her situation, because it''s obvious that if she has eight shares, she doesn''t have many. In this way, I still have a little chance to win, and for her, she actually has a chance.


    Nie Xiaoran sank for a moment, shook his head and said, "well, let''s make way for each other. At the beginning of 7:5, it will be divided into two and five. In this way, it''s a good choice for you and me."


    I thought about it for a while, but it''s not bad, so I nodded and said, "OK, let''s do it first. After the contract is drawn up again, I''ll have a closer look. Tang Xin, take back this contract first. "


    Tang Xin immediately accepted the contract, Nie Xiaoran a Leng, said: "you are a little too careful?"


    "This is my experience in the workplace for so many years." I just laughed and said to Nie Xiaoran.


    She looked at me, sighed deeply and said, "if we cooperate happily, that''s great, because I really don''t want to be your enemy."

 Chapter 353

    The meal was very harmonious. At least for now, we are still in alliance. Although I know that such an alliance is really not convincing.


    Now, if I get Nie Zhengping''s 7.5 plus Lei Huasheng''s 2.5, I''ll have 20 shares. Judging from the current situation, no one can be stronger than me except Nie Xiaoran and Li Tao.


    If it continues to develop like this, I may surpass Nie Xiaoran and become the new chairman of Nie''s board.


    But this matter, I must be safe, because if I miss, I may be hit back to the origin, and here, the biggest trouble is the fake lanfeifei of Lei Huasheng.


    I don''t know what happened to Huson?


    Maybe I''m worried. I told him last night that I can''t find anything even for a day now.


    When the banquet ended and I returned to the company, the first thing I did was to call Lei Huasheng and tell him that everything was going well here. Let him do it as soon as possible.


    Lei Huasheng was very happy. He told me where to meet in the evening and the contract would be brought with him.


    I thought in my heart, now both sides are trying to attract me, there should be no problem.


    But next, once I get this equity, I will face to face with Li Tao. At that time, it was really a headache.


    I made a list of everything in my mind. The most important thing should be the things in father''s safe.


    But that thing is a bomb. Once I ask Master Jin to start shooting, I believe Nie Xiaoran will immediately speed up her action, because no one knows what effect that thing will bring.


    If Nie leifei takes out his mace, I''m sure it will be his killer.


    I can''t let this happen for the time being.


    Another important thing is to find the third party. The person is very mysterious. He is likely to be a person that his father trusts. Otherwise, he would not be entrusted with Lei Huasheng and Li Tao.


    But who is this man? I don''t have a clue now. If I want to ask one by one, it''s even more impossible. When others know that there is such a person, maybe that person''s situation will be very dangerous. Once someone takes advantage of me, my opportunity will disappear.


    In other words, these two things can not be taken out until the last moment.


    And I want to keep myself safe. Then there is the capture of Li Tao''s equity. Li Tao said that he gave it to me, but that was on the basis of Long''s exchange.


    However, if he leaves the company and becomes a shareholder of another company, I don''t know whether his rights as one of the guardians will be affected.


    And once his equity is taken away by me, the more troublesome thing is that Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng will start at the same time.


    It''s a mess this time. None of us can do it first now. They''re watching me, but I''m watching them. Now it''s a lot of anxiety.


    No, there are still some breakthroughs, which should be very important, that is, Minister Wu and sister Liu.


    These two people hold 2.5% of the shares, and they also have certain rights in their hands. By the way, they are. If I turn around and get the shares from them first, I will have an advantage.


    Another point is that the fake lanfeifei of Lei Huasheng must be detected first, because as long as the danger is removed, my later plan can be realized.


    This is terrible. Can Huson finish it or not? I really have no bottom in my heart.


    In the afternoon, the lawyer came again, and this time, he brought the contract, but Nie Xiaoran didn''t come, but she had already signed the contract.


    I had a look at the contract. There was no problem with it, and it was changed according to my requirements. What''s more, the regulations were so strict that no one else could tamper with it.


    I took a look at this and it still met my requirements, so I signed the contract with it.


    The lawyer finally left me a business card and said that I could find him if I had something to do.


    I didn''t pay any attention. I just gave him a smile and put the card in my desk.


    In the evening, Tang Xin and I came to a hotel designated by Lei Huasheng according to the requirements of Lei Huasheng. With Tang Xin by my side, I am not afraid of him.


    What''s more, he really talks about cooperation. I don''t think there is anything wrong with him.


    Sure enough, when he got to the private room, it was a very empty place. He pointed at it casually and said, "there is a camera over there, which is the evidence of the contract signed by the two of us."


    "You like this very much?" I''m a little distressed. This thundering sound seems to favor this thing.


    "It''s not like that. You can take away the contents this time. It''s a proof of our cooperation. How about that? It''s not bad."What can I say? I just sighed and said, "well, I don''t have any problem. What about your contract? Let me have a look. "


    Lei Hua chuckled and took out three contracts from his backpack. The contents were the same. I had a general look, but there was no problem. Lei Huasheng said: "this contract, you can find a lawyer to notarize, I don''t care, and the content, there is no problem, I have signed, you just let the other party notarize, and then there is a line."


    "You''re not afraid that I''ll change it." I looked at Lei Huasheng and said.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "no, we''ve talked a lot about it before, and I have good things in my hand, so you won''t be like this."


    I really have a headache for such an opponent. What he does always makes you feel that he trusts you very much. But in fact, he is in the front and has done enough insidious work, so you can''t resist in the back.


    I had to shrug my shoulders, think about it for a while and say, "well, I''ll find someone to answer you tomorrow."


    I''ve had a general look at the contract. There is really no problem with it, so for me, it''s already a cooperative relationship between the two parties.


    Lei Huasheng said with a smile: "director Wu is really a pleasant person. He likes to cooperate with people like you."


    "I can say that I''m a little scared to actually work with you." I gave a bitter smile.


    But he laughed and said, "you are a talented person. No matter what happens in the future, I will not touch you, because with you, this Nie''s or the future Lei''s will surely develop."


    I secretly sneered in my heart. It''s a pity. In the future, it will still be called LAN''s.

 Chapter 354

    When I got home, Tang Xin and I looked at the contract again. There was no problem, so we answered. The rest was to ask the lawyer to come.


    I thought about it for a moment and called situ GUI, asking him to help me find a lawyer. It should be confidential and reliable.


    There is a promise, said that tomorrow night should be able to see.


    Just hung up the phone, someone called in again. I took a look at the phone number, but it was Jin Shinan.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" I strangely picked up that he had something to do with me at this time.


    "Mr. Wu, I''m calling you so late to ask you a favor." Listen to Jin Shinan''s voice.


    I was stunned. He asked me to help. What can I do?


    "Can you ask Liu Siyu out for me? In fact, I have a gift I want to give her, but I have made an appointment for several times, but she doesn''t come out. You say it''s not good for me to call Feifei, so I have to find you."


    I just laughed out loud. Jin Shinan, I thought it was something. This is OK. But when I look back, if I ask sister Liu out, I will be found out.


    It''s very smart to meet Liu Shi a few days ago, and I''m sure I''ll get rid of their arrangement.


    But when I see Tang Xin again, I have a good idea in my heart.


    "Where do you want to ask sister Liu? You have to give me a better place, don''t you I asked with a smile.


    "Well, I want her to go to qingyuxuan. I want to make a reservation there, because there is something to give her. I hope she can like it."


    I know this place, because it''s an estate of situ GUI, and it''s a good place.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "you''re not going to propose to sister Liu there. I always think that you may not succeed in this way."


    I''m afraid Jin Shinan really dares to make such a move. Maybe it will give sister Liu a headache.


    It''s not that she doesn''t mean nothing to him, it''s just that in such a situation, she always feels that she doesn''t deserve the appearance of Jinshi man.


    "Of course not, but I hope she can see two people, but I asked her out, she did not come out, I have no way, I hope you can help me Jin Shinan was a little embarrassed when he heard the voice.


    I thought about it for a moment. Who would it be to meet two people? Even the parents will not move out, will they?


    "To tell you the truth, are your parents here?" I asked.


    Jin Shinan obviously paused for a moment, and then said awkwardly, "yes, my parents are here. They want to see Liu Siyu. Then my grandfather said a lot about it, so my parents actually agree with it, just It''s just that she won''t come. "


    I gave a wry smile. Isn''t this a little too fast? Is it really OK? If I give sister Liu an ugly look, how can I see her in the future.


    "No, you come to me for such a thing. I say good things. Why didn''t you come to me?" I had to say with a bitter smile, originally also wanted to let Tang Xin about Liu Jie out, but now it seems, really not.


    Jin Shinan laughed awkwardly and said, "well, it''s not very funny. I really can''t help it. That''s why I thought of looking for you. You know, if you let Feifei do it, it always feels like we are forced to marry. You know, the relationship between Feifei and me."


    I gave a dry smile, didn''t I force marriage? I''m the same, ah, this matter, how to also fall on lanfeifei.


    "By the way, first of all, can your parents'' opinions really satisfy sister Liu? If you can''t, you''d better not see it. If you give sister Liu a look, it will be troublesome. "


    "Well, I''m sure, because I''ve talked a lot with my grandfather, and there''s no big problem with my parents. That''s why I feel like I almost want to see sister Liu."


    I sighed, really headache, this matter, I help or not help ah.


    If sister Liu can really develop with Jin Shinan, I''m still very happy, but this is really a headache. Who knows what will happen that day.


    I scratched my head, thought for a long time, and said, "well, I can''t guarantee success, but I can help you."


    Jin Shinan was immediately grateful. I said this guy, this is really a critical moment. He gave me such a thing. Now my head is going to explode.


    Tang Xin looked at me and asked, "sister Wu, what''s the headache?"


    She heard me calling just now, so I guess she can guess some of them. I had to tell her the interests.


    If sister Liu gives back to Jin Shinan, it will be good for me, that is, LAN Feifei''s identity. But this matter really gives me a headache now.


    After hearing this, Tang Xin also scratched his head and said, "sister Wu, why don''t I talk about this, and I''ll take sister Liu there?"I shook my head, sighed and said, "it''s not OK. I still know about Sister Liu. If you cheat her in the past, no matter how big the matter is, it must be a problem in the end. It''s better to tell the truth."


    "But in that case, sister Liu won''t go. With her personality, I think she will push it."


    Of course I know that. I''ve thought about it for a long time before I made such a decision. I can''t help it.


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "I guess there must be a reason for sister Liu to go."


    There''s a reason she has to go. Yes, there''s a reason she has to go. But in this aspect, I will be involved in lanfeifei again.


    What to do? If I help Jin Shinan, I may face a lot of troubles.


    I didn''t want to tell sister Liu about it now, but now it seems that I can''t keep it.


    If sister Liu knew, what would be the result? She really had a headache.


    Looking at me like this, Tang Xin said, "sister Wu, actually you don''t have to think so. I think sister Liu still likes Jinshi man. I can see that."


    "I can see that, but this kind of liking is a tough injury to her. You don''t know something about it."


    "Isn''t it just a child? I don''t think that''s the case? " Tang Xin still doesn''t understand.


    I really can''t tell her too clearly about Sister Liu. It seems that I can only come by myself. I sighed, it''s troublesome, but it''s not good at all.

 Chapter 355

    I''ve had a headache all night. I really don''t know what will happen because of the situation of sister Liu. But since Jin Shinan said it, he can''t refuse.


    In fact, I think it''s a good thing that this matter has been solved. I have to choose to help. Moreover, I think if I tell sister Liu, she won''t have a big problem.


    However, I still can''t say my identity. Otherwise, in the state of sister Liu, I will be asked to take the thing left by my father first. In that case, I will be watched by other people. That''s not good. I have to protect myself.


    At the end of the day, I don''t know when I fell asleep. Anyway, when I fell asleep, it was already very dark.


    When I arrived at the company the next morning, I sat in my office and Tang Xin reminded me: "sister Wu, you are going to give Jin Shinan an an answer today, aren''t you?"


    I had to nod, said: "yes, today is to give him a reply, but now, I really don''t know how to reply him, ah, first talk to sister Liu, that I talk to sister Liu, you don''t let anyone in to disturb."


    Tang Xin smiles and says, "don''t worry, sister Wu. I know what to do."


    I sighed. This will be the most troublesome thing I have encountered today. I really hope I can solve it soon.


    I have to ask Tang Xin to find sister Liu first and see what she means first.


    After Tang Xin called her sister, she left first. Sister Liu looked at the situation and said, "is there anything you want to tell me? Just say it. "


    "I was called to be a lobbyist. What do you want to tell you?" I have to tell the truth first.


    Liu Jie is a Leng, half a day just said: "so to say, it''s Jin Shinan, I have rejected him."


    "Why refuse? I think you are very worthy of it, and your relationship is very good, isn''t it? He doesn''t care


    "Can''t I care?" Sister Liu looked at me and said, "in this matter, I can''t get by myself. Really, director Wu, you should know me. Do you know my situation?"


    I had to nod my head, think about it for a while, and said, "well, this matter has actually got the support of Jin Shinan''s family, and they just want to see you."


    I understand. They want to see what kind of person I am, but don''t you think it''s fake? Do they really just want to see me? I don''t want to go out and shame.


    I gave a dry smile twice, which is also, after thinking about it, I suddenly had a special idea.


    "What would you say if I asked her to contact them first and see what happened to them? In this way, if she said there was no problem, would you go and see her? "


    Sister Liu was stunned and said, "are you going to let lan Well, would you like her to meet these people? "


    I nodded, I can only take a risk now, but it should be no problem to see them.


    Sister Liu sank for a while and then said, "I believe in her, but even if I have seen her, what can I do? Do you think I can have an equal talk with them in such a situation? "


    "You can''t be on an equal footing with them now. After all, they are Jinshi man''s parents. If you are on an equal footing, what will happen?" I laughed awkwardly, of course.


    Liu Jie is also Leng for a while, and then only laughs, said: "I don''t mean that, just say, I can put it? It''s like dealing with Lord Jin. You know, it''s my limit to move once. I really don''t want to do such a thing again. "


    I understand that even in the past, sister Liu didn''t want to promise this thing, but wanted to refuse Jin Shinan. I know that she did it for Jin Shinan''s good.


    But this matter of feelings is not clear. You know, some feelings are really unpredictable. I remember the election of that country. Didn''t little fresh meat marry her own teacher?


    This can be how to calculate, I only jokingly said: "Sister Liu, I say a word of truth, today entrusted me, but not just a person."


    "Who else?"


    "And she also said that, speaking of it, she thinks that if you really become a good partner with Jin Shinan, it will be a good thing for her, and you will be like a family. At the same time, if anything happens here, you can leave at any time."


    "I can''t leave here because I have to give a concert. She understands that all I do now is to repay the kindness of the chairman."


    I sighed, sister Liu is a bit of a dead brain.


    "No, sister Liu, you think so. Our plan will take a long time to achieve. In this aspect, we also need a lot of support. Although that family is related to her by blood, she is not sure whether this relationship can help her."


    "You mean she doesn''t trust the relationship over there."


    "Yes, yes, that''s what she means. She doesn''t trust the relationship over there. After all, she hasn''t mentioned that she has such a relative for so many years. This sudden appearance is also a bit of a problem. And you''ve been with the chairman for so many years. Have you heard of it? "Sister Liu did not speak any more. I think it is impossible for her to have heard of it. After all, when she followed her father, her mother had already passed away, and her father would certainly not have heard of it.


    Sister Liu had to nod her head and said, "well, I haven''t heard of it, but it''s just for this reason that I don''t trust them. It''s not good either."


    I laughed and said, "yes, so she needs you more. I called her immediately after I received the phone call from Jinshi man yesterday. He also thinks that this is OK."


    Sister Liu sank for a while and said for a long time, "is she using my hue?"


    "This..." It''s really hard for me to say. If we look at it from a holistic perspective, it''s really a little interesting, but we can''t say that.


    I just laughed, said: "this can''t count, this can only count as you are helping her, of course, she will be very happy."


    I scratched my head. Even I didn''t agree with this reason. How can I persuade sister Liu.


    Sister Liu looked at me for a long time and then asked, "well, why don''t you use such a direct way instead of cheating? You know, it''s very easy for you to cheat me anywhere."


    I nodded and said with a smile, "unless it''s a big secret, I won''t cheat you, because I want to cooperate with you all the time."


    "Well, I promise."

 Chapter 356

    I am very happy, as long as Sister Liu promised to come down this matter.


    "However, I have one condition, that is, she needs to get it quickly. For me, there must be the board chairman''s trust in her."


    I also want to hurry up, but now there is no way? I just jokingly said: "don''t worry, she has already made arrangements for this matter, and some things have to be done by Lord Jin. Don''t worry about this."


    At this time, I heard someone knocking on the door outside, didn''t I say don''t let anyone disturb me?


    But then Tang Xin showed his head and said, "director Wu, all the three directors are here. What should we do?"


    I was stunned, three directors, so to speak, Nie Xiaoran came with Lei Huasheng and Li Tao. My God, what do they want to do? I''m not going to be seen on both sides. This thunder voice is too unreliable. So is Li Tao.


    I just want to say something, but see Tang Xin has pushed the door, and then, Nie Xiaoran they came in.


    "Oh, director Wu, let''s talk about the work near there first. I''ll go back to work first." Sister Liu immediately responded and stood up to leave.


    "Wait a minute, let them keep a close eye on some of the recent projects and speed up their implementation." I knew it was a step, so I had to say it and let sister Liu leave.


    When sister Liu came to the door, she saluted Nie Xiaoran and left.


    "Director Wu has become diligent recently." Nie Xiaoran then came in and said happily.


    I looked at her face, should not find anything, and thunder voice there is also a face of indifference, it seems that there is no matter.


    I smile, said: "nothing, just listen to the work report, to tell you the truth, I''m an idle person, really, I''m usually a shake off shopkeeper."


    Tang Xin poured tea for them, and then looked at me. I motioned that she could leave, because I could see that there must be something important for them to come to me.


    "Well, I told the two directors about you, and they agreed."


    I''ve never heard of my business or my business that they would approve of.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at my puzzled expression, then laughed and said: "because of your excellent performance, we are going to mention you as the president. After all, you really have nothing to do now."


    I was mentioned as the president, but now there are only three positions. The biggest president will definitely not be me. In terms of the two deputy positions, one is Nie Zhengxuan, and the other is Li Shu. What position should I mention? Can''t I separate them?


    I had to scratch my head and say, "but in this way, I..." I look at Li Tao and hope he can say something.


    "You don''t have to look at me. I agree. My sister agrees. You will take over her job."


    I immediately reflected that Li Tao was in a state of running away. Mr. Jin had promised to give him a branch office, so there must be people there. He asked his sister to see the situation first.


    "But, in that case, where is president Li going?"


    "Don''t worry, she is struggling well. Now there is a place to dig her, and the fortune is better than here. She has planned to pass." Nie Xiaoran said.


    I can see that although she appears to be helpless on the surface, as if she is reluctant to let Li Shu go, from the heart, she may be laughing secretly.


    Sure enough, I''m going to run. Li Tao, it''s too fast. I had to smile bitterly and say, "I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    "There''s nothing you can''t do. You have such a good assistant. By the way, you can also name the marketing director here. Who do you want to be?"


    Nie Xiaoran''s eyes always feel that she is signaling something to me.


    I had to smile bitterly and said, "who else can I let be? If I really mention it, I will definitely choose Minister Liu. After all, I have been with her for a long time, and she won''t bother me. In this way, I can throw out the marketing department, and there won''t be so much trouble."


    Nie Xiaoran looks lost, but I can''t help it. In this case, I can''t let Wang Wenquan come up. If I want to, my control over the marketing department will be weakened.


    Li Tao laughs and says, "it''s true that Liu Siyu is very powerful and one of the shareholders. He is more capable of managing these things."


    I know that if I take over the position of president, the accounting department will also be under my management. In that case, I may be able to contact Minister Wu. He is a cruel man, but at the same time, he is also a very important person.


    There is no director in the accounting department, and the highest is the minister, so her position is on an equal footing with me at the beginning, but if I can get closer, I will have better control over there.


    I suddenly realized that it was Nie Xiaoran who gave me a chance. She wanted me to do it faster, and such a change would lead to hatred with Li Tao.That''s good. Although several people have different ideas, the final result is the same.


    Lei Huasheng also wants me to fight with Li Tao quickly. He and Nie Xiaoran are in the stage of preparation now. It depends on the speed of my action.


    Li Tao just took this opportunity to leave the vortex quickly. For him, it''s better to let his sister go out first. Moreover, when he is ready to give me the equity, this arrangement is more advantageous.


    I didn''t think of this. Now that I''ve figured it out, I really have a headache. Like I am now, I can still go out for a walk. It''s really good to be the president. There''s no chance.


    "That''s better. Let''s get ready this week and have a general meeting next week to announce it." Nie Xiaoran said at this time.


    "No, it''s just a general appointment. It''s not so grand, is it?" I looked at Nie Xiaoran strangely.


    "This one is still needed." Nie Xiaoran said with a smile. She looked at Lei Huasheng and said, "what do you think?"


    "Yes, of course." Lei Huasheng agreed with her, and Li Tao said, "let''s have the meeting. I don''t think it''s wrong. Recently, we have less activities. We can take advantage of that opportunity, and then all members of our company can have a good activity."


    In this way, I''m totally confused. This time, they really played a lot. I can''t keep up with their rhythm.

 Chapter 357

    This time, things must be very big, and my upper position, this time also said at the meeting of the whole company.


    Although due to the appointment of the president, all departments would have been informed, it is generally right to appoint the president first and then send a document to each department. This time, it is totally different.


    But now I don''t have any right to object. Even if I''m a big shareholder, I can''t object to the decision made by the three people who agree with me.


    "All right, all the staff, all the staff. I won''t participate in this. You can arrange it."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded, stood up and said, "then I''ll go first."


    "Well, I have something else I want to talk to Director Wu. Oh no, it''s president Wu soon." Li Tao sat still.


    When Nie Xiaoran left, she gave me a look. Seeing this, she should feel that her plan is on the right track. Li Tao must have started targeting me now.


    But I know Li Tao must have something to tell me.


    After Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng opened their doors, Li Tao went to the door to have a look and confirmed that they really had to leave. Then he came back.


    "What''s the matter? You''ll quit all of a sudden and leave it all to me. That''s not good." I had to speak first.


    But Li Tao laughed and said, "it''s not exactly like this. You know, I have to prepare for some things. And this time, I want my wife and family to go with my sister. This is where I am."


    I Leng for a while, said: "can say, will endanger the family?"


    I don''t have any family now. Even those things that situ GUI arranged for me have nothing to do with me, so I never thought that such things would happen.


    Li Tao nodded and said: "yes, you know, some things don''t have to be put in the public. In other words, in private, there will be some dirty means. So for me, I still want to think about how to make my family safer. This is just an opportunity."


    So it is. It seems that I was wrong just now.


    I can only be embarrassed to smile, said: "I really did not have such a thing, OK, so you can help me Let''s go


    I almost regarded myself as lanfeifei, so I had to remind myself that I should pay attention to this even in front of my own people.


    Li Tao laughed and said, "of course, you can''t pull me down as soon as you come up. You must have a little time, don''t you? I will cooperate with you and pretend to be knocked down by you in the end. "


    I nodded with a smile, it''s true, because I can''t get him down so quickly now, in that case, it will only give Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran a chance.


    Li Tao''s statement is exactly in line with my mind. This time, I just want to deal with him for a period of time, which is to give me a buffer.


    And there''s Huson. He''s helping me check the fake lanfeifei. It takes time, and even if it''s found, I don''t know what will happen.


    "By the way, have you heard the news that Jinshi''s parents are here?" As soon as my business is over, I immediately think of such a thing.


    "Yes, I heard. Why?" Li Tao looks at me strangely. They are unlikely to tell me about this.


    I had to tell Jin Shinan what he asked me to help, and then said, "that''s it. This Jin Shinan asked me to help, and you just came again. I just told sister Liu about this. How can I report work?"


    Li Tao laughed and said, "it''s like this. I said, both of them are very busy. How can they come here when they have time and live here for several days?"


    I had to sigh and say, "well, I want you to arrange for her to meet them first."


    "Well, what does this do? Is that what she means?" Li Tao is a little confused.


    I had to nod, said: "because of some special circumstances, so she would like to see them, on the one hand is sister Liu, on the other hand, also about you and sister Liu."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with Liu Siyu. I really don''t have any. Don''t talk nonsense." Li Tao immediately waved his hand.


    "Of course I know you don''t have anything to do. It''s all about her. That''s OK." I had no choice but to say that.


    Li Tao just reacted and laughed and said, "I''m a little wrong. I''m sorry. If I say that, I''ll arrange it as soon as possible. Originally, they are unlikely to come out for too long. I guess they''ll be almost there after Monday. I''ll tell them."


    "Time is up to you. The sooner the better. Evening is fine. Do you understand?" I had to say, and Li Tao nodded.


    After he left, I called situ GUI about this. Anyway, lanfeifei is a special person now. If I want lanfeifei to come out, I have to be prepared.Situ GUI said that I was a little adventurous, but I thought for a moment that as long as he was there, there would be a way for me to see them.


    Sure enough, situ GUI said: "if so, I''ll open a special private room. It''s my hotel. It happens that one of my shopping malls has an overpass over there. We can hide in that shopping mall before we get off work, and then use the overpass to go there."


    I think for a moment, so even change clothes also have a place, and Wu Xin''er is a shopping mall, won''t attract people''s attention.


    "But to leave?" I asked.


    "If we leave, we''d better go to the mall, and then come out through the back door. Don''t worry, it''s not difficult, but the premise is that you have to give me a specific time."


    "Well, I''ll let you know as soon as I have time." I gave him a kiss on the phone.


    He said helplessly: "recently you''ve been fooling me a little. It''s over. If it''s really solved this time, you''ll be with me on Saturday and Sunday for two days."


    I had to stick my tongue out, even though he couldn''t see it.


    "Well, well, I promise you that I will accompany you for two days. Don''t worry. That''s settled, dear husband." I sweetly called out, anyway, there is no one else here.


    When I finished the call, I felt relieved. Although there are many things to do this time, some of them can be solved.

 Chapter 358

    I''m thinking about a lot of things now, but I don''t have a specific clue about these things. It''s also a good thing to think about if I really get promoted to President.


    On the one hand, it is closer to the other party''s core. In this way, there will be more or less opportunities to get some information that has never been before.


    On the other hand, it''s natural for me to get in touch with these people who hold shares, including sister rainbow''s mother. Minister Wu.


    But looking back, Nie Xiaoran put me under her nose. It''s easy to watch me like this.


    Although it is very likely that she will use some restrictions on me, I think she should control it. After all, when Li Tao was not removed, neither she nor Lei Huasheng dared to move.


    If they are not careful to move first, then who will die faster.


    Now their fate is all in my hands. It''s exciting to think about it.


    There is also something in my hand. I told master Jin last time that I wanted him to help me get the key and notebook in Nie Xiaoran''s hand. But now I think about it, it doesn''t seem that I need to finish it faster.


    I have to tell Mr. Jin about this later. He should have started to prepare for it.


    It''s so annoying. How can there be so many things? However, I solved the problem of sister Liu first. Sister Liu''s identity is very special now. On the one hand, she will become the director of the marketing department, so she can be regarded as my right hand.


    On the other hand, she is also my guardian. Of course, this guardian is in the capacity of lanfeifei.


    I hope she can rely on Jin Shinan. It''s good to have the backstage support of Jin family.


    With this goal in mind, I have to try my best to make her and Jin Shinan meet this time. That''s why I want to meet Jin Shinan''s parents.


    At the same time, I always feel that when I first met Jin Shinan, I felt very good. Now when I go to see his parents, I should feel more.


    After all, as the saying goes, it''s good for me to see my father.


    Thinking of this, I will concentrate on waiting for the news of Li Tao. As long as he can make an appointment for me, it will be much easier.


    "Sister Wu, you are frowning. Is there anything bad today?"


    "The bad thing is that there is no one. I''m going to be promoted, and you should follow me up. After that, you will be the assistant to the president. Do well."


    "Really." Tang Xin is just a child. When he heard that he was going to be promoted, he was also very happy.


    If you shake your head and say, "I have to give up my identity."


    Tang Xin thought for a while, laughed and said, "it''s not necessarily true. If you can really take this place, er, you understand, then you don''t want to give me an assistant to the president?"


    "Then I''ll give you an assistant. Who can you help? I think you can be my assistant directly." I don''t have a good look at her. I''ll be the chairman of the board by then. You''ll be an assistant to the president instead of being an assistant to the chairman of the board.


    Tang Xin also responded. He scratched his head and said with a shy smile, "that''s right. By the way, sister Wu, what are you worried about?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that there have been so many things recently that I can''t cope with them."


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Tang Xin has a sense of sharing.


    "You can help me the most if you keep me safe." I want to see Jin Shi man''s parents. This matter also needs a protection. Tang Xin should have no problem.


    Besides, situ GUI is also here. There should be nothing wrong with her. Besides, Tang Xin knows the relationship between Liu Jie and Jin Shi man very well. She can give some advice.


    In the afternoon, Li Tao called and said that he could meet the parents of a golden man tomorrow evening. He had made an appointment and asked where we would take them.


    I sent him the address situ GUI gave me and told him to be careful not to let people see us together.


    Li Tao should also be very stable in his work. He answered with a reassurance and then hung up.


    But situ Guiyue, the lawyer, will come here today. He called me and asked me to prepare for it. In the evening, he will take the contract with him.


    Lei Huasheng''s business really can''t be delayed any longer. We must give him an answer as soon as possible. He will also be in trouble.


    I called Lei Huasheng and told him about the situation. He seemed not to care at all and said, "OK, we are gentlemen. Even if there is no contract, my equity will be given to you."


    I don''t believe it. I''ll turn my face. Who knows who.


    I had no choice but to smile and say nothing. This evening, I have to go to see situ GUI to settle this matter. In the future, it depends on the speed of Husen.The faster Huson, the faster we can find the fake lanfeifei, which is the key to the success of the whole event.


    I hope that Huson can really do it as a matter of fact. I hope he can hurry up, but I also know that this kind of thing is too fast to achieve.


    After work in the evening, I came out with Tang Xin. I don''t know who released the news that I was going to be promoted. Now several departments met me, and they were all called by the president.


    I have a bit of a headache. These people are not very familiar with each other, because I don''t go to various departments. It''s all arranged by Sister Liu. This time I heard that I was promoted, and as expected, there were more flatterers.


    And Tang Xin there, also someone very sweet called Tang assistant.


    Obviously, this is my confidant. I carry it everywhere I go.


    Waiting to sit in the car, Tang Xincai was relieved and said, "my God, how come there are so many people saying hello today? I''m not used to it. "


    "You have to adapt, because there will be more in the future." I said helplessly, I''m going to find situ GUI tonight, but I don''t have to hide this from Tang Xin. I asked her to accompany me.


    Tang Xin happily agreed to come down. When I got home, I didn''t even eat. I sent a message to situ GUI, telling me to go with Tang Xin and let him arrange it.


    When we got to the other side of the hotel, the food was already on the table. Situ GUI was very happy to receive us, and he was accompanied by a man.


    He is a lawyer, and situ GUI thinks highly of him, but this man is not from Nie Xiaoran? I know this man.

 Chapter 359

    I gave a dry smile. Back and forth, I found a lawyer. What''s the matter?


    "Oh, what a coincidence, director Wu, isn''t it?" The lawyer looked at me and said.


    I have a headache this time. Situ GUI has been looking for him for a long time, but he has found such a number one person. Who is he?


    "Do you know each other?" Situ GUI was also a little surprised.


    I had to remind: "I just met you two days ago. At that time, I signed an equity cooperation contract with Chairman Nie, which was signed by this lawyer. Sorry, I didn''t listen to you carefully last time."


    The lawyer laughed and said, "Oh, my name is Li Hong. How can I say that I only sign this kind of high-end contract, and you can rest assured that I am a famous confidentiality expert in the industry."


    I look at him. How can I be relieved.


    "Well, your relationship with Chairman NIE is..." I asked roughly.


    "We have nothing to do with each other. It''s just that most of the senior managers of commercial offices will come to me for such contracts, so they have contacted me once or twice before."


    Situ GUI nodded at me and said, "yes, lawyer Li is famous in this industry. It can be said that some important business cooperation contracts are in his hands."


    I can only smile bitterly. The problem is my cooperation. It''s a bit of a headache.


    But now that situ GUI has found him, I have to give him a try, so I give him a look at Lei Huasheng''s contract.


    After he looked at it, his face didn''t change. It can be seen that this man''s city is very deep.


    "The contract itself is not too much of a problem." Li Hong said at this time: "it''s just that if you sign this contract, you can be regarded as one of the largest shareholders in your company."


    I laughed and said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Li Hong just laughed and said, "I''ve never seen such a thing as raising a new person to such a high level in such a short period of time. It generally means that the company is going to enter a period of chaos. It seems that I should be careful when I take Nie''s list in the future."


    I laughed twice. Li Hong is really capable. He can see that Nie''s family is going to be in a mess this time, and it''s still a mess.


    Situ GUI said, "so lawyer Li, what do you think of this contract?"


    Li Hong sighed and said, "originally, I didn''t want to answer this matter. Do you know why I came to you?" He said, looking at situ GUI.


    Situ GUI shook his head. Li Hong said with a heavy face: "I''m entrusted by a friend to find someone, but I didn''t see her."


    I was surprised, won''t it, is to find lanfeifei?


    I looked at situ GUI and hoped that he could ask for me. But situ GUI laughed and said, "let''s wait until the guests leave." I''m a little angry. What do you mean? Do you mean to keep it from me?


    But situ GUI waved at me twice. I thought about it and then I understood what he meant.


    If I listen to LAN Feifei''s story here, it means that I must have a relationship with LAN Feifei, and situ GUI will let me hear it.


    However, whether lawyer Li Hong and LAN Feifei are enemies or friends is still uncertain. If they are enemies, he will find out the relationship between me and LAN Feifei, and disclose it again, which will be a good opportunity for me.


    Li Hong looked at me and said, "well, there''s no problem with this contract. I''ll sign it. Can we have dinner?"


    We all laughed. This lawyer Li Hong really has two brushes.


    After dinner and signing the contract, Tang Xinxian and I went home. As soon as he got home, Tang Xin immediately asked, "why can''t we listen at the same time?"


    I just laughed and said, "there''s a reason for this, because situ GUI doesn''t want to expose our relationship with lanfeifei."


    I explained it to Tang Xin, and she understood it. She just laughed and said, "I don''t think about it very well. Let alone, he will think about it for you."


    I can only smile. That''s what I said. After all, I''m a little too conspicuous now. If I cooperate with Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng, my identity will really surprise Li Hong.


    After a long time, situ Guicai called.


    "How''s it going?" I answered the phone and asked.


    "He really came to see you, but he didn''t tell me what it was. He just said that he could only say it if he saw you, but he said it would not be a bad thing." Situ GUI sighed and said. It seems that he didn''t show anything.


    I had to smile bitterly. What''s the matter? For no reason, another lawyer came out to find lanfeifei. Lanfeifei is really busy now.


    Although it seems that Wu Xin''er is busier, forget it. I don''t want to bring him in for consideration now. I have to say that the lawyer should let him go first."By the way, tomorrow night, I''ll arrange to meet with Jin Shinan''s parents. Is that ok? You''ll just go with me, and Tang Xin."


    "What I used to do, though I arranged it."


    "Stupid, if Jin Shinan is my cousin, then his parents are my uncle and aunt. If you want to see him or not, it''s also my parents."


    Situ GUI was stunned and said for a long time, "that''s true. The so-called uncle is like a father. I really have to go and have a look."


    I just laughed, said: "of course, remember to arrange well, oh, don''t mess up this thing for me."


    "Don''t worry, just look at mine." Situ GUI agreed and then hung up.


    I sighed. I don''t know what will happen tomorrow, but now I''m a little nervous. What''s going on.


    Usually, I''m used to meeting big people. I don''t take them seriously at all, such as Nie Xiaoran, situ GUI and Hu Sen.


    There are also things like master Jin, who doesn''t seem to have that feeling, but why do they get nervous when they come to his parents?


    What kind of concert made me feel like this?


    Wait, I suddenly realized where my idea came from.


    Jinshi man''s father should be a brother and sister to my mother. In this case, his appearance should be very similar to my mother. Oh, or my mother should be like him.


    So, seeing him is equivalent to seeing my mother again? I think of here, more calm.

 Chapter 360

    The next day I went to work, but there was nothing else. Nie Zhengping just came here to complete the transfer of shares on the one hand, and to prepare a speech for promotion on the other, which I would like to say at the meeting.


    I had the most headache. I had to call Wang Wenquan and ask him to prepare something for me. Wang Wenquan had a hard time this time.


    I put it up, but I appointed sister Liu as the director. In this way, she also had to prepare a speech for promotion. This matter can only fall on him, the future head of the marketing department.


    After arranging these, in the afternoon, I found an opportunity to give Lei Huasheng the contract. He took a look and was also very happy. He also said a few words about how I could get a lawyer like Li Hong.


    It seems that Li Hong is really famous, but I haven''t heard of him. I don''t know how he got up and what his status is.


    When we got off work in the evening, there was nothing else. Tang Xin and I left early when we got off work. Now I''m also the president, and people from other departments won''t say anything about these things to us.


    After leaving the door, I drove straight to the shopping mall designated by situ GUI. I also checked carefully along the way. No one should follow us.


    I think so. I''m just Wu Xin''er now. Of course, no one will follow me.


    When I got to the place, situ GUI had already brought me clothes or something, and we waited until the scene was cleared. Situ GUI asked all the night watchmen to guard below, which led us to the overpass.


    Generally at this point, the overpass must be locked, but this time, he took the key, I found a bathroom, changed my clothes, changed back to the appearance of lanfeifei, and then followed him through the overpass.


    I don''t worry about Tang Xin and situ GUI. After all, Jin Shinan knows my relationship with Wu xiner, so Tang Xin is one of my bodyguards. He should accept it.


    They haven''t come directly from the third floor. We haven''t come here alone.


    We can only sit in the room and wait. In order to prevent people from following us, we have to bear it. But situ GUI arranged it very well. He used his walkie talkie to contact us.


    Not long after that, the front desk came to talk back, saying that there was a golden man''s customer who had an appointment with situ GUI.


    After confirming that there were only three people on the other side, situ GUI asked someone to take them to the third floor.


    I do feel nervous now. After a while, there was a sound at the stairs. They should have come, but I heard the voice of the staff.


    "Three, this is the private room ordered by Chairman situ. The dishes will come up soon. Please come in."


    We all stood up. As soon as the door opened, I saw Jin Shinan come in first. He looked at us. Sure enough, when he saw Tang Xin, he was stunned, and then stood aside.


    Two people came in from the door, and my heart immediately tightened.


    It''s very similar indeed. Although this man is old, we can still see that he is very similar to my mother.


    My tears immediately more than can not live, the man looked at, but also Leng there.


    "It''s so similar." I heard him suddenly say: "it''s so similar to Qinglan."


    Situ GUI hugged me and patted me. It took us a long time to calm down. That''s the seat. As for the aunt, I just said hello, not too much.


    Jin Shinan saw that all the people had arrived. Then he coughed and said, "let me introduce you."


    "No introduction." His father suddenly waved, said: "she is really Qinglan sister''s daughter, I feel, these years, I have seen very similar, but only she, let me feel the different feeling in my heart."


    I also nodded, I also have this feeling, in the face of this uncle, I really take him as a father, looking at him, really let me think of my mother.


    Jin Shinan was a little embarrassed and said for a long time, "well, anyway, we all know the purpose of coming here today, this..." I looked at his expression and couldn''t help laughing.


    Situ GUI then said, "well, we''ll wait a moment, and the dishes will come soon." Just finished, there was a knock at the door. Soon, the waiters put the dishes on the table and left.


    We ate some first, and then we started to talk about today''s topic.


    Jin Shinan then said: "well, today is mainly about me, I and Liu Siyu..."


    He did not go on, but lowered his head.


    I see this situation. I have to talk about it first. Had to say: "uncle, aunt, this thing, I also set up, I think sister Liu is good, so I want to set them together."


    When I saw Jin Shinan, he looked up at me with a look of gratitude in his eyes. Obviously, this is the best thing for me to mention."I''ve heard about this person, and we''re very interested in it. Let''s put it this way. I believe that the old man''s eyes are fine. We don''t want to oppose it, but I heard that she was married and had a child."


    "I can''t lie about this. It''s like this." I had to say one thing. "And there''s another thing that I don''t know if my cousin has told you. It''s sister Liu, who has been doing it for a while..."


    I saw my uncle put out his hand to stop me and said, "we don''t care about this. Besides, we also checked some things of that period and knew what she was for. We can say that she was a bloody woman, which we like very much."


    I look at my aunt, she also smiles and nods, I feel she is a gentle person.


    I had to sigh and say, "but will this child affect anything?"


    It seems that my uncle and aunt are mainly worried about this.


    "Oh, well, I hope that if the child can come over, I hope he can change his surname. I want to discuss this with the other party first." My uncle looked at me.


    I thought about it for a while. I really can''t promise for sister Liu. Who knows what she will think.


    "Will it be changed to Jin?" I asked.


    "Of course. Anyway, he is a member of the Jin family. If she wants to marry over, we have only one condition. As for the rest, it''s easy to say."


    If it''s just such a condition, I hope sister Liu can agree, because I really want them to come together.

 Chapter 361

    After sitting with his parents for a long time, I really felt as if I had a new family. And they are very gentle.


    I think if it was them, sister Liu would not have to worry at all. Now I really want to carry this matter through to the end.


    Thinking of this, I promised the parents of Jinshi man that I would persuade sister Liu well. I hope she can accept it.


    When we finished here, they went out from the hotel, while we went back to the shopping mall from the overpass. Then I became Wu Xin''er and left with Tang Xin first. But situ GUI will come back to the hotel again. In this way, people will not know that there is such a deep relationship between me and situ GUI.


    Comparatively speaking, I feel a little too careful, but it''s true that I''m too careful to sail for ten thousand years. Moreover, my current situation is very special, so I have to do it.


    Back home, Tang Xin sat down on the sofa and said, "my God, it''s so terrible. You all have something to talk about. I can only sit there and eat by myself."


    I think about it for a while, and it seems that I have really ignored Tang Xin. There, Jin Shinan must follow his parents to talk about Sister Liu.


    But situ GUI, who used to be my boyfriend or husband, also got the attention of Jin Shinan''s parents. Only Tang Xin, but it seems that the whole person is outside.


    I had to put my arms around her shoulder and said, "don''t say that, my good sister Tang. Don''t worry. She won''t forget you. By the way, what do you think of them? "


    "You have judgment, and you can ask me, but what if it''s me? I think it''s good. It depends on whether sister Liu can agree to it. " Tang Xin frowned at this time.


    I looked at Tang Xin. What was her expression, so I asked, "do you think sister Liu won''t agree?"


    "Very likely." Tang Xin said, "Sister Liu is a very important person. I think you know sister Wu, don''t you?"


    I thought about it for a while. When her husband owed a lot of money, she would rather go to the sea to be a prostitute than to escape. This is really a little too strong.


    And now, she still wants to repay her father''s kindness. If such a person changes her child''s surname, it''s a headache.


    I thought about it for a while. If this kind of thing is said, I don''t know what sister Liu will think.


    At this time, Tang Xin said, "so I think this matter has to be solved fundamentally."


    "Fundamentally?" I looked at Tang Xin strangely.


    Tang Xin took a look at me and said, "sister Wu, I can''t compare with you in the business circle. At that time, you were so smart that no one can compare with you. But in this aspect, you can learn from me."


    "Tell me, sister Tang, please? It''s for sister Liu. " I think she said so, had to humbly beg a way.


    "Well, let me tell you, this is actually very simple. Although sister Liu is unlikely to agree, there is one person who can agree. And if he agrees, sister Liu has no way." Tang Xin said suddenly.


    I was stunned and thought for a long time before I said, "no, you let sister Liu''s son choose for himself. If he doesn''t choose well, it''s not..."


    "Don''t worry, his child, we can reach him. As long as you want, it''s OK to meet him, and it''s better to have a good chat with him, which will be better." Tang Xin looked at me with a sly light in his eyes.


    I thought about it. I can see this one, and her children know me. I nodded and said, "that''s a good idea. By the way, Tang Xin, recently the company said that I was going to be the president. Do you know who scattered this matter? "


    "I have inquired about it for a long time. This is what chairman Nie said. I think she did it on purpose." Tang Xin was very happy to report that she had already guessed that I would ask this question.


    I nodded, which is the best, indicating that Nie Xiaoran really wanted me to fight with Li Tao.


    That''s good. Let''s sink down and do our own things. It''s always good for us.


    After talking for a long time, we are going to have a rest. I thought for a moment, maybe tomorrow I can first explore sister Liu, and then add Tang Xin''s method.


    Think of here, I am very satisfied to sleep.


    When I came to the company the next day, as soon as I entered the office, I asked Tang Xin to find sister Liu.


    Yesterday, Li jietao said, "if you are not the president, it will be a good thing."


    I knew she was reminding me. She just laughed and said, "don''t worry. I told director Li Tao about this. By the way, I also recommended you to be the director. Do you know about this?"


    Sister Liu gave me a white look and said, "doesn''t it make me a thorn in the eye of others? Really, I don''t have a backing. If they chase me, I''ll be in trouble. "


    "So I''ll give you a backing now." I felt that the time was right, so I inserted the topic.I saw sister Liu in a daze and said for a long time, "president Wu, what do you mean at this time? You won''t push me into the fire, will you?"


    "How could that be? I mean, she''s already met Kim''s parents." I whispered.


    I can see the tension on sister Liu''s face. Although her words have nothing to do with her, she will also be nervous at this moment. She has him in her heart.


    I didn''t speak for a long time on purpose. I just looked at sister Liu. Her face changed several times. Finally, I asked helplessly, "well, what do they say?"


    I laughed, but I saw that sister Liu would blush. Then she gave me a white look and said, "you know how to tease me. At least I was called sister Liu by you. Speak quickly."


    I had to let her sit down. Then I said, "they don''t intend to pursue you or your past, but they still have conditions."


    "What conditions." Obviously, sister Liu''s face has returned to normal, and she will think about the conditions.


    "Well, how can I say that? I can''t tell you now, but I have to confirm one thing and tell you later, isn''t that right?"


    Sister Liu looked at me, sighed for a long time and said, "yes, you can go to confirm."


    I nodded, and that didn''t say anything. When sister Liu left, I immediately asked Tang Xin to take a leave for me.


    This is just a formality. Can Nie Zhengping really remember that I asked for leave? Because I want to leave early for a while, I can find a chance to contact the little boy.

 Chapter 362

    We left the company at ten o''clock. I took Tang Xin and went straight to the school where sister Liu''s children were.


    When we got to the place, we told the doorman about our relationship with Liu Siyu, saying that we wanted to see his children. Now the schools are relatively strict in protection. The doorman looked at us for a long time.


    Maybe it''s because we are all women, and we are driving here, and there are ID cards and other certificates. He called the teacher of the children''s class with suspicion.


    After a while, I saw a female teacher coming with her child from a distance. She looked at us and let the child see if she knew us.


    Fortunately, the child still knew me and said that I was the leader of her mother''s company, which made the teacher believe. Of course, we can''t take the child away now, but the teacher said that there was their meeting room in it, so that we could talk there or something.


    It''s OK. Originally, we just wanted to meet the children. Since we can talk about it in school, it''s also the best. So for the teacher, she is more at ease.


    So, under the guidance of our teachers, we went to their small classroom. This is a small meeting room. It''s just a meeting room in the school. It can''t be arranged like the company.


    After the teacher left, sister Liu''s son looked at us and asked nervously, "Auntie, do you have something to tell me about my mother?"


    I looked at the child''s eyes, as if worried about what happened to sister Liu, had to say: "you don''t have to worry, your mother has nothing to do, just some things, want to ask you."


    The child looked at us with a strange expression.


    "You Well, have you ever thought about your father? " I don''t know how to say it. I can''t say it.


    The child was stunned for a moment, then said: "no, if it wasn''t for him, my mother would not work so hard, I would not miss him."


    I put down the dim sum slightly. In this way, it is also a good thing for us.


    "Well, have you ever thought about having another father? So maybe your mother will have a better life. " Speaking of this topic, I feel that for such a big child, it is somewhat difficult to understand.


    Did not expect, the child listened to, seriously thought for a while, said: "he will my mother, won''t go gambling?"


    What kind of problem is this? I scratched my head and thought about it. I really don''t know whether Jin Shinan gambles or not, but I don''t think so.


    I had to shake my head and say, "no, you can rest assured."


    "Is that uncle Kim?" The child actually saw through who I was trying to say.


    I smile awkwardly. To be honest, in the company, even if my mind is seen through, it''s not so embarrassed now.


    I had to nod and say, "it''s really him. What do you think of him?"


    "It''s OK, but he''s a little young. Will he really like my mother?"


    Tang Xin and I nodded quickly together, which is for sure. Why don''t we come here and be lobbyists for him now.


    The child thought about it seriously and said: "I think his people are very good, and I can see that his mother likes him very much, but I heard that his family conditions are very good, he won''t bully us, will he?"


    Child, you think too much. I really want to tell this child that. If we want to say that the children of the poor are in charge of the family early, the children who have experienced the family transformation are much more than the ordinary children.


    "It won''t, but he has a condition to marry your mother." I had to say.


    The child Leng for a while, half a day just said: "can''t be don''t want me?"


    This trouble, can''t let the child misunderstand, I immediately put said: "no, no, don''t think, I tell you, ah, is such a condition, he hopes you can surname Jin, that is to say, want you and his surname, and then he will raise you as his own son."


    I quickly finish, for fear that the child misunderstood what?


    I saw the child then lowered his head, I don''t know what he thought, now time seems to be fixed, I just wait for such an answer, I hope it won''t disappoint me.


    After a long time, the child raised his head and said, "I can agree to this condition, but they also have to agree to one."


    Tang Xin and I are both in a daze. This child is too powerful to ask for conditions.


    "Well, you can tell me what the terms are, because we can''t promise instead of them, but we can pass them on." I had to say.


    The child nodded and said, "I can change my family name, but in the future, I hope he can be better to my mother. He can never quarrel with my mother or make her sad."


    I was silly, this matter, how can I promise this matter, but I can hear that this is a child''s best wishes to his mother.


    I feel a little wet around my eyes. This is a good boy.I thought about it for a moment. If I really want to reassure the children, I have to call them face to face.


    So I took out my cell phone, ordered Jinshi man''s phone, and pressed hands-free.


    Jin Shinan quickly picked it up and said, "well, is there any good news?"


    I am a little angry, this guy, will ask this sentence. I said, "there''s good news and bad news. Which one do you listen to first?"


    "Good news?" Jin Shinan agreed without thinking about it.


    "The good news is that we have persuaded the child to agree to change her surname. As long as he agrees, sister Liu should have no problem. Do you understand? "


    "Great, thank you. What about the bad news?"


    "The bad news is that someone''s child has made a request. You have to agree, or he won''t agree." I had to smile and say.


    Jin Shinan over there was stunned and said, "OK, I''ll listen. What''s the condition?"


    "The conditions are very simple. You can''t quarrel with sister Liu or make her sad. That''s it." I said.


    "It''s easy." Jin Shinan said with pain.


    "Then you don''t agree." I said.


    "Wait, wait." Jin Shinan stopped me and said, "if you say that to the children, I can''t guarantee that I won''t quarrel with sister Liu. You know, sometimes I can''t stop quarreling if I don''t want to. However, I can promise him that under any circumstances, I will admit my mistake and apologize first, so as to let sister Liu calm down. Is that ok? "


    I was stunned for a moment. Jin Shinan, speaking of this degree, is already very good.


    I looked at the child and he seemed to be thinking, too.


    "Hello, are you listening? Director Wu


    "I agree." Said the child suddenly.

 Chapter 363

    "Great." Tang Xin and I were very happy, but Jin Shinan on the other side was stunned. After a long time, he said, "no, you call in front of the children. Where can I put my face?"


    I had to pick up the phone and say: "you can put it where you like. If the child agrees, you should be ready. By the way, I''ll let sister Liu go after an appointment. Don''t worry."


    I laughed, this time is really good, for me, or for the identity of lanfeifei, is also the best, there is always a story is beautiful.


    After saying goodbye to the child, we said hello to his teacher again, probably to see that nothing happened to us. The teacher was also very relieved and said a few words to us.


    I left my business card to her, and this time she believed it more, because she also knew that sister Liu was the Minister of Nie''s marketing department.


    When we got back to the company, it was just time for lunch. I went straight back to the office and asked sister Zhi Liu to have dinner together.


    Liu Xi looks at me, but I don''t know what to do.


    In the canteen, I didn''t see Nie Xiaoran, but the ministers of other departments were there. Some of them took the initiative to say hello to me when they saw me. You know, I will be their boss in the future.


    Liu Jie with a meal, sitting in a corner, where few people, no one will disturb.


    "Do you have something to tell me?" Sister Liu looked at me and said strangely.


    "Yes, there are many things I want to tell you, but you must not blame me. If you blame me, blame lanfeifei. She asked me to do all of them." I thought about it for a while, and I''d better push it out first. I don''t think sister Liu will do anything to LAN Feifei, but if I do it well, she will probably scold me.


    Sister Liu was a little dazed, and said for a long time, "well, you first say what it is."


    "We''ve got the consent of our family and betrothed you to Jin Shinan." I said with a smile.


    "Are you kidding me? What family members agree with me? If I have any family members, that is my son. You Gee. You should not


    I had to make a gesture of surrender, said: "said, to blame lanfeifei, don''t say me."


    I saw sister Liu swallow all the words she said. She said with a smile, "I''ll explain this to you. Don''t be angry."


    So I also said that Jin Shinan''s parents wanted their children to change their surnames. Of course, the main reason for this was that the Jin family wanted to absorb him into the family and become a member.


    Sister Liu just listened with a calm face. Hearing this, she relieved a little.


    "Then, I''ll go to your child." I had no choice but to go on and tell the story of going to school again when it comes to the children''s requirements.


    When I saw sister Liu''s eyes, I began to cry, too. If I had such a obedient child and such a sensible child, I would be very happy.


    "Of course, Jin Shinan didn''t agree." I thought for a moment and said.


    "What, he dares not to agree." Sister Liu was crying for one second, and she was angry for the next.


    Originally we spoke in a very low voice, when she was loud, she immediately attracted countless eyes.


    I immediately motioned to her to keep her voice down, then said with a smile, "he didn''t promise, but he said that whenever you are angry, he will apologize for the first time."


    In fact, in order to explain this, I recorded the call. Of course, I played it to sister Liu with headphones. You should hear everything clearly.


    After listening to Liu Jie, I said, "I think he has a point. How can you not be angry when you live together? Maybe it''s because you get up first, but he can always let you. That''s OK."


    Sister Liu nodded, which is also true, and now it seems that Jin Shinan really can''t control sister Liu.


    "What do you want me to do?" Sister Liu looked at me with a begging look.


    "What do you do? How do I know what you do? You have to send a letter. It''s up to you whether it''s going to work or not. Anyway, there''s no problem in other people''s side and there''s no problem in your children''s side. " I had to say.


    Sister Liu looked at me, the begging eyes, I really can''t stand, I finally understand, she is willing to, is that they don''t want to open this mouth.


    Forget it. I''ll do it. I have to smile bitterly and say: "you go to see it, take the children. I think it will be better. "


    Sister Liu sighed, thought about it for a while, and said, "well, we always have to meet. As for any questions, we''ll talk about them then, but you have to accompany me."


    "Ah." I have a headache. I''ll go with you. What''s this called? But it''s a good thing to think about it. It''s better than lanfeifei over there, isn''t it?


    And lanfeifei really couldn''t see the light. I had to say, "OK, I''ll go. Can''t I go? I''ll call Jin Shinan later. ""Don''t call him myself." As if determined, sister Liu said, "as for you? No matter what the punishment is, I have to go to you without your permission


    I had to answer a, thought for a while, said: "can not be arranged on Saturday and Sunday, those two days, I have promised others in advance."


    "I don''t care. I just want to make an appointment with myself. It depends on their time with me. You have to come. Otherwise, I won''t cooperate with you." This time, sister Liu got hold of me.


    It seems that I have to call situ Guixian and tell him about it. Otherwise, he will blame me.


    After dinner, I went to the office and called situ GUI to explain the situation. But I also said that it may not be true.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "Sister Liu, it''s OK. Don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong with me. But if it happens, you''ll owe me one time. You''ll have to pay back twice next time."


    I had no choice but to agree. This matter made me extremely passive. But for sister Liu, I would not have agreed to these conditions.


    However, it finally put things on the right track. After they were together, it was also a kind of help for me. No matter how to say that sister Liu became my sister-in-law, it seemed that she would help me in any way.


    Think about it, think, this time, we really have to win.

 Chapter 364

    He called Jin Shinan again and told him about our situation. He was very grateful. I also told him that sister Liu would contact him and let him be ready.


    After listening, he just said a few words and quickly hung up the phone, as if he was afraid that he would not be able to get the call from sister Liu.


    I can''t help shaking my head and grinning bitterly. This Kim Shinan, really, now mobile phones have the function of waiting to be answered. Can''t you just cut it? Damn it.


    Sitting in the office bored, Tang Xin said: "sister Wu, I think if they become this time, do you think sister Liu will be dug there? After all, that''s the headquarters of others."


    I am a Leng, can''t, this if Jin Shinan poaches Liu Jie directly, but a big loss to me.


    If I make a mistake, everything will have its advantages and disadvantages. This time, I just think about the advantages. I really have to ignore the disadvantages.


    "Should I don''t think so. " I don''t have the confidence to say that. I have to think of a way not to let sister Liu leave.


    But what can I do now? After all, if sister Liu married, she would be someone else''s person. Then for me, I would be an outsider.


    Forget it, I don''t want to. If I really get that time, I''ll think if anyone can take the place of sister Liu.


    Thinking of this in my heart, I''m also a little angry. Wu Xin''er, it''s still a bit rash for you to think about things. What can you do if you don''t think about such things thoroughly?


    Just thinking about it, I heard a knock on the door, I called in, but found that Nie Zhengping came in.


    "Director Nie, can I help you?" I was surprised. He didn''t intend me to deal with Li Tao now. If so, it would be too early.


    "Oh, there''s no major event. It''s just the arrangement of the meeting place and the order of your speech. I have a process of the whole staff meeting here. I want you to see if there are any problems." Nie Zhengping delivered a folder directly.


    I opened it and had a look. Basically, I arranged a speech flow, which put me in the most important position.


    I looked at it, frowned and said, "it''s not good. I''ve been assigned this position, which is the most important position. In this way, the position of the chairman and other directors is a bit wrong. I think it should be changed again."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve seen all the plans above. The chairman and other directors have no opinions. Besides, this time it''s your home court. Of course you''re the host."


    I know a little bit in my heart. This may be Nie Xiaoran''s move again. Putting me in such a position is a pure blow to Li Tao.


    Nie Xiaoran is trying to create a feeling that I have suppressed others.


    If it''s just a feeling, Li Tao won''t be so hostile to me. However, I believe Nie Xiaoran will spread another rumor that Wu xiner will replace Li Tao and so on.


    Some lies, once said for a long time, will become true. I know it in my heart.


    But now I don''t say anything. Anyway, Li Tao has figured out a way out, and I''m waiting for the best time.


    "Well, I have no problem, as long as you arrange it. Who is the host this time? "


    "Don''t worry, Wu Caihong is a department host."


    what I said has nod, Nie Zhengping has already arranged, I will not say anything, they has the final say.


    After he left, Tang Xin said, "sister Wu, he''s trying to kill you."


    I laughed out, this is too obvious, even Tang Xin can see it. I had to say: "but I think it''s OK to do this. After all, we are just small employees now. It''s normal for us to be shot."


    Tang Xin shrugged helplessly, then said with a smile: "if at this time, the plot is reversed again, do you think it will surprise them?"


    I want this effect. Tang Xin really knows what I''m thinking more and more now. I had to smile and didn''t answer her.


    When I was about to leave work, sister Liu suddenly came to me and looked at me and said, "don''t run away at noon on Saturday. Come and meet me then. I think that day, I must have a drink. You are in charge of driving the head office."


    I gave a bitter smile. This time, it''s true. Situ GUI, I''m sorry. This time, sister Liu''s business is the most important thing OK, just say sorry to him.


    Tang Xin said happily at this time: "no, sister Wu is a matchmaker at least. Shall I go too?"


    She said, "I scratched my head and my heart


    "Don''t worry, Tang Xin has seen them, so it''s OK to follow them again. There''s no problem." I had to make a round. There must be more people in this kind of thing. Some people can play side games.Sister Liu thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "come and meet me then. Don''t forget, I will take my children with me. This is what Jin Shinan asked for."


    I gave a dry smile. There is nothing wrong with this.


    Watching sister Liu leave, I sighed. I don''t know what it means to see the child, but it shouldn''t be a bad thing. Besides, sister Liu is in a good mood today.


    I just hope that they will be happy forever. Thinking of this, I remember to call situ GUI and say sorry to him.


    Situ GUI didn''t say anything. He just said that I owed him a favor, and I had to pay it back later.


    I can only smile, this kind of human feelings, really owe a little headache, and Tang Xin back home, feel recently is really good.


    Can''t help but want to drink two meaning, so pull Tang Xin, ran to the following small barbecue stand.


    Two women eating barbecue, drinking beer, more or less not quite right, but also attracted a lot of attention, but I also don''t care, heaven and earth, only I am the biggest. At this time, it is necessary to indulge.


    We didn''t go back until midnight. It''s rare for us to indulge for a long time. I feel my tongue is a little big. I hope I didn''t say anything I shouldn''t say.


    The next day up, the head is still a bit painful, think today has been Friday, and tomorrow, there is a more important thing. About Sister Liu.


    By the way, it suddenly occurred to me that Monday was the meeting of all members. Was the manuscript I asked Wang Wenquan to prepare for me ready?


    To the company, but the unexpected discovery, at the door of the company, pasted with a huge notice.


    Tang Xin and I both stopped. At this time, the front of the notice was full of people. Of course, some people should have finished reading it. When they came out and saw us, they all congratulated. Some people even flattered.


    It took us a long time to get to the front and see the contents clearly.


    Specifically, it is to inform everyone that they will go to the Huajia Hotel designated by the company to hold a full staff meeting on Monday, where there is a large conference hall on the third floor, and the general annual meeting of the company will go there.


    The company''s affairs are suspended for one day. The main thing is a promotion of personnel.


    My name naturally appears in the most eye-catching position. Wu xiner will become the vice president. Several departments will be under my management.


    And sister Liu is also above, will be promoted to the director of the company''s marketing department.


    Tang Xin will become the assistant to the president. This is a promotion notice for everyone to prepare for.


    What''s more, the most troublesome part for me is the following paragraph. In order to carry out the work smoothly, all department directors and directors are required to come to my office in the afternoon to report on their recent work?


    I didn''t decide this, and Monday was the official handover. Now Li Shu didn''t leave, so I called people directly. Isn''t that harmful? It''s like swearing in my sovereignty.


    I look at this notice, more or less a little sad, Nie Xiaoran is now forcing me step by step, want to quickly force me to fight with Li Tao state.


    I couldn''t help sighing. Just at this time, Li Tao crowded over and looked at the notice. He also laughed and didn''t say anything.


    I had to follow Tang Xin back to the office. As soon as I got into the office, sister Liu came and asked, "see the notice?"


    I can only nod. It''s so conspicuous that I can''t see it.


    Sister Liu then said, "is it your idea?"


    I shook my head and said, "you should know that I can''t have this idea. That''s what it means."


    Sister Liu was silent for a long time before she said, "this is to let director Li fight first. How are you going to deal with it?"


    "Let''s deal with it." I laughed. Sister Liu didn''t know about me and Li Tao, so she probably thought we were going to fight now.


    "So you''re not being shot?" Maybe it''s because things have been settled. I find that today''s sister Liu has a very keen mind.


    Thinking of this, I said with a smile: "you can see it. Li Tao can''t see it. He must know it. Don''t worry. There won''t be any problem for a while."


    "But chairman Nie will always have a back hand. Some things, once said, there is no letter. When said three times and ten times, someone will believe it." Sister Liu was looking at me.


    I suddenly thought of a problem, so I said with a smile: "yes, so I am very dangerous now. Sister Liu, you are the only one who can help me here. You won''t leave me."


    Sister Liu was stunned, thought for a moment, laughed and said, "of course not. I have a job here, and there are still some things unfinished."


    I know she was referring to the guardian of lanfeifei. In this way, sister Liu never thought of leaving from the beginning.


    I had to nod my head and say, "that would be the best, but should your child let him go?"What I just thought of was this incident. Li Tao also took advantage of this incident to let Li Shu and his family leave first. You know, there is no dust on the surface of this kind of business war, but in private, it''s hard to say.


    It doesn''t matter to me. On the one hand, my family is fake. On the other hand, there is situ GUI there. There should be no problem, but sister Liu is different.


    As for Tang Xin, her family is outside, and it''s still a big family. I don''t think Nie Xiaoran will do it.


    Sister Liu was stunned for a long time. Then she thought about it and said, "you''re right. I''m thinking about it this time. Now the situation is getting more and more tense. It''s like this on your side, and it''s like this on her side. It seems that I really have to think about it."


    I nodded, I just want to persuade this, if the child left, it is estimated that sister Liu will be more open, at the same time, if the child has a problem, sister Liu will certainly be greatly affected.


    "I''ll talk about it tomorrow. I think they should take good care of my children." Sister Liu sighed, and I could only smile.


    Jin Shinan should have no problem. As long as he wants to, he can protect the child.


    Relying on such a large family, I think Nie Xiaoran should also think about backstage when he wants to move sister Liu. She can''t be that stupid.


    Sister Liu talked about something else for a while, and then she left. Now she is actually the director of the marketing department. My office is hers sooner or later. As for my office, I may move to Li Shu''s room.


    Eh, it suddenly occurred to me that I was going to move there. It should be Monday, but Nie Xiaoran asked me to work in the afternoon. That is to say, I had to do it before the afternoon.


    Shall I ask Li Shu to get out of the office? This is too difficult, isn''t it? Isn''t it obvious that I''m in immediate conflict with them?


    I scratched my head. This is really a headache. Nie Xiaoran''s move is really a bit fierce. Maybe it''s not entirely Nie Xiaoran''s idea. This kind of insidious idea seems to be thought by Lei Huasheng.


    He is also a person who wants me to have a conflict with Li Tao as soon as possible. It should be that they are not wrong. Alas, this matter has come to this stage, which is really beyond my expectation.


    Originally, I just wanted to get the evidence about my father as soon as possible, but I fell into the trap myself.


    Tang Xin looked at me and said, "sister Wu, what do you think?"


    I gave a dry smile and said, "I think too much about things. Now we have an important thing. We need to visit director Li Tao as soon as possible. You get in touch for me. Be quick. "


    Tang Xin nodded, but immediately contacted Li Tao. After a while, he said, "director Li said he is in President Li''s office. He said we can go now."


    This time more headache, originally said that Li Shu''s matter, he is still there, is really a bit embarrassed.


    But I have to face it. I hope Li Tao can understand that this is not what I want to do.

 Chapter 365

    I followed Tang Xin to Li Shu''s office and knocked on the door. There was a voice coming in immediately.


    It seems that Li Tao and I are cleaning things in the office.


    I Leng for a while, Li Shu said with a smile: "close the door quickly, come and sit down."


    I nodded, then closed the door and sat down on the sofa.


    "I saw the notice today and immediately thought it was aimed at me. In this way, they started first." Li Shu said to me with a smile.


    Sure enough, they found out. I just laughed and said, "yes, and it''s not very good if we don''t have a little conflict. Originally, I wanted to talk to Director Li about this situation."


    Li Tao then said: "don''t worry, this matter has long been in my expectation, so there is nothing to say. In this way, you''d better go back, and I''ll let Li Shu come to the door to have a conflict."


    I laughed. Well, it''s OK.


    With Tang Xin back, not long after, Li Shu came over, but the company is a sensation.


    Li Shu was at my door and scolded for an hour, but I fell into the office and didn''t deal with it. Only in this way can I better reflect her anger and the feeling of my superior position.


    There were a lot of onlookers outside, but I didn''t ask who was hard to say. Until towards noon.


    After Li Shu left, sister Liu came in again and looked at me. She could not help shaking her head, sighed and said, "see, human feelings are like this. There''s no way. People call me names. It''s strange that you don''t fight back."


    I looked at her and said with a smile, "I will tell you tomorrow. Besides, sister Liu, are you ready to move to the office? This office is yours now, and you can get an assistant or something, otherwise it will be very troublesome. "


    Sister Liu gave me a white look and said, "when I saw the notice in the morning, I knew it was going to be a bad thing. Didn''t I remind you? You don''t want to explain to Director Li Tao. "


    "There''s no need to explain this." I just laughed. He took Tang Xin to move.


    I have few things. Besides, I have nothing to clean up.


    When I got upstairs, I found Nie Zhengping with several people, as if changing the lock on the door.


    "What to do?" I asked.


    Nie Zhengping gave me a smile and said, "I don''t think President Li Shu is likely to leave you a key, so it''s better to change the lock."


    I gave him a white look. This man can be careful sometimes, but at the same time, it shows that they know the development of the whole thing.


    I just laughed. At this time, they just removed the lock and were fixing the new lock. I took Tang Xin into the office. The office was in a mess. At first sight, it was Li Shu''s intention. There was no way. I had to ask Tang Xin to inform the sanitation department of the company and let their people clean it.


    Nie Zhengping came in and said, "Congratulations, President Wu. I didn''t expect that when I was recruiting, I was already the director. Now, you are even higher than me."


    I just laughed. I didn''t think of this. But if I had to take over LAN''s position, I think my position would be much higher than it is now. Maybe he didn''t think of it.


    "Sometimes, that''s fate." I can only say that this is really a kind of fate, I did not expect that I would rise so fast.


    Nie Zhengping nodded and said: "in fact, today is another thing. In order to congratulate you on your successful entry into this office, my mother plans to invite you to lunch tomorrow."


    "Thank you for the kindness of chairman Nie, but I can''t go because I have something important to do tomorrow." I immediately pushed out, and I will go to see Jin Shinan with sister Liu tomorrow. Who has the time to pay attention to Nie Xiaoran.


    Nie Zhengping is a Leng, half a day just say: "what important matter, can''t push?"


    I shook my head and said, "no, because I made an appointment with others before, so I have to do this thing."


    Nie Zhengping then nodded and said, "that''s true. Of course, we have to do the appointment in advance. Then I''ll go to Director Liu Siyu directly. She has been promoted to the position of my level now. "


    "You''d better leave her alone." I laughed and said, "because tomorrow, I have an appointment with her."


    Nie Zhengping was a little silly this time. He looked at me and said, "isn''t that better? If you have an appointment with her, you can celebrate with us? "


    "No, we''re not going to celebrate. On the contrary, there are some things that must be solved. I suggest you don''t always say these useless words. I don''t like them."


    Nie Zhengping didn''t speak any more. At this time, the people from the environmental sanitation department had already arrived, and the door lock had been changed. Nie Zhengping saw that there was no business for him here, so he left.


    I looked at Tang Xin and said, "we have to be more careful when we travel tomorrow."Leng Tang, because there is nothing else on the scene. I know in my heart that Nie Zhengping will not give up so easily.


    Because I have already said that I will go out with sister Liu tomorrow, and they will certainly find a way to follow us. Because both of us have been promoted this time, they should be worried first.


    After all, I am in charge of several departments, and sister Liu is in charge of the whole marketing department. If something goes wrong, they are not easy to control.


    When the cleaners left, I took out the phone and thought about it. I sent a message to Lei Huasheng. Would it be appropriate to call him at this time?


    He called me back quickly and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "There is no problem, but now you have to help me. Tomorrow, Minister Liu and I will go out for a while, because we have to discuss some things and meet several people. Of course, it''s good for you, but I think Nie Zhengping will send someone to follow them."


    "I see. I''ll stop them, but aren''t you afraid I''ll follow you?" Thunder is a quick response.


    "Even if I ask you to follow, you can send someone to follow." I laughed. Since you are insidious, don''t blame me.


    "Come on, I''m not interested in those things, but your performance today is really good. How can you make that arrogant Li Shu give in?"


    I just laughed, did not answer, this matter, of course, is not enough for him. It''s better to keep some things secret.

 Chapter 366

    I called Lei Huasheng, and I called situ GUI again.


    "What''s the matter this time? You''re not going to owe me on Sunday anymore. You''ve been more and more busy recently." As soon as situ GUI answered the phone, he said in a strange way.


    I laughed. Although I knew he was joking with me, it also showed that he was a little uncomfortable.


    "No, I just want you to be Wu Xin''er, Tang Xin and Liu Jie. Of course, it doesn''t have to be more like it, as long as it''s about the same. " I just laughed.


    "What do you mean?" Situ GUI asked.


    Because he knew about Sister Liu''s meeting with Jinshi man on Saturday, so I said something about it.


    I think Nie Zhengping came to me today for no reason, and I told him that there was something wrong and I was worried that he would follow me.


    "Then I''ll stop him, won''t I?" Situ GUI said strangely.


    I just jokingly said: "if you want to stop, it''s not easy. I want them to be fooled, and then there will be a little conflict between Lei Huasheng and Nie Zhengping."


    So, I said something about Tuo Lei Hua Sheng. Situ GUI said, "I see. You mean to let Nie Xiaoran think that Lei Hua Sheng is helping you, and let Lei Hua Sheng think that you completely trust him, right?"


    I nodded and said, "so, I just hope you can find three people, namely me, Tang Xin and sister Liu, and then have a meal in a restaurant. Of course, I''ll pay for it."


    "Come on, when did you pay for me? OK, I see. I''ll make arrangements. You go around the cultural institute first. There''s a back door. I''ll arrange a car for you to leave at the back door. As for the other three people, I''ll give them to you."


    I said thank you and gave him a kiss on my cell phone. He had no choice but to hang up.


    At this time, Tang Xin was tidying up and said, "sister Wu, you can really do it. There are so many people at your disposal. If I were you, I would take care of him. I would fight directly."


    "If we know everything, of course we can fight." I said with a smile: "well, hurry up, don''t forget, they will come to the meeting in the afternoon. As for all departments, now that you are assistant to the president, you have to put on some airs. "


    Tang Xin shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can''t take out any shelf. Let''s forget it. We''ll see what happens then."


    I nodded. I believe Nie Xiaoran will make a good arrangement, because it''s too easy for me to be the president now. She won''t make me so relaxed. She will give me a code back and let me work at the same time.


    Tang Xin cleaned up very quickly, because we really don''t have anything, and we have already cleaned up the sofa here. We should be able to sit down in the afternoon.


    We had lunch together in the canteen of senior executives. Tang Xin''s identity now can enter the position of senior executives. So I didn''t say anything.


    In the afternoon, Nie Zhengping arrived as soon as he went to work. I looked at him, and it was a little strange. Should the human resources department be in my charge?


    Unexpectedly, he just laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that. Our human resources department came here on its own initiative. Are you surprised?"


    "Not at all." I have a headache. Nie Xiaoran has made arrangements. He has arranged the human resources department in my place, which is a kind of surveillance. In the future, Nie Zhengping can follow me at any time. This is really troublesome.


    At this time, those departments also came. I saw Lei Qingmiao from the publicity department, Liu Jie and Wang Wenquan from the marketing department, logistics department and planning department. Several departments have come in, but there is no accounting department.


    I frowned and said, "according to my present position, there should be an accounting department?"


    Nie Zhengping said with a smile: "the accounting department is too small, so it''s in my sister''s hands. It''s not the human resources department, but also the publicity department. If you change one department into two departments, you will earn money. "


    Earn your head, I really want to put Nie Zhengping''s head on the table.


    What''s important about your two departments? I won''t tell you about Lei Qingmiao. After all, I''ve got her right. Now I want to meet Wu, director of the accounting department. She has 2.5 shares.


    Hateful, Nie Xiaoran''s move is really cruel. It broke my hope all of a sudden, and it seems that I really took advantage of it.


    But in this way, my workload will be increased. Similarly, Nie Zhengxuan''s workload will be reduced. She and Nie Zhengping will have a lot of time to trouble me.


    When I get there, I''m sure I''ll have a chance to win with him.


    If I lose, I think he is the next one to take over. In this way, the Nie family will occupy all the positions of the president, and all the departments will belong to them.It''s too cruel. This move is too cruel. I''ve been defending it for a long time, but it''s still in their calculation. It seems that I''m still a little too tender.


    Nie Xiaoran, since you play so hard, don''t be afraid of me.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "well, let''s have a meeting. Let me talk about the situation first. As for me, I''m suitable to be a shake off shopkeeper, so if you don''t have something very big, don''t trouble me. "


    "This..." Nie Zhengping wanted to say something, I had to give him a hand, let him stop, and then said: "of course, very special things, you can come to me, but remember, you each have 100 points, of course, this year, what is the 100 points used to do, to deduct."


    I looked at all the people and they all listened quietly. Obviously, my topic is really new.


    "How to deduct? It''s very simple. Every time you come to me, I will deduct ten points according to the importance of your affairs. If it''s extremely important, I won''t deduct points. If it''s generally important, I will deduct ten points. Fifty points will be deducted for unimportant things. If you annoy me with things that are not important, 100 points will be deducted directly. "


    Everyone looked at each other. I just laughed and said, "what will happen after the deduction? Don''t worry. I''ll bring your assistant up, or the people on the next floor up, and then you go down. "


    At this point, I looked around them and finally said, "even director Nie is no exception."


    That''s the last word.


    I heard some people talking about it, but they didn''t dare to speak up.


    "From now on, if you have any questions, you can ask them. But as I said, it''s very important. It''s important. It''s still average. There''s nothing at all." I said and looked at the others.


    "Oh, to add another word, don''t say I didn''t remind you. As a man, I do what I say. I think director Nie Zhengping should know best how I got to this position." I took a look at Nie Zhengping.


    Nie Zhengping had to smile bitterly and said, "I understand, I understand."


    Everyone''s eyes looked at him. Obviously, at this time, everyone was thinking whether I was alarmist or not, because this matter is not my own decision.


    However, Nie Zhengping didn''t dare to say a word. He should understand that what I''m trying to do now is to punish him. This is also a revenge for their arrangement.


    If he had opened his mouth at this time, I would have opened his mouth, so he had to be silent.


    "If you don''t have any problems, I''ll go to see my assistant. If I don''t have any problems, I''ll go to see my assistant."


    "President Wu." As soon as I finished, I saw Lei Qingmiao raise her hand, and then she gave me a look.


    I knew it and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Well, well, forget it." Lei Qingmiao looked at me a few times, then bowed his head and went out.


    I can see from her eyes just now that she actually has no problem. She just does it on purpose to make me stand up.


    "Well, you take ten." I said immediately. At the same time, I saw Lei Qingmiao''s body shaking.


    "Assistant Tang, write it down for me. I have no problem after calling. Of course, I have to deduct points."


    Tang Xin nodded and the others left. I watched them leave and patted them on the chest. If it hadn''t been for Lei Qingmiao just now, maybe this might not have stood up.


    After a while, sister Liu came. She just knocked twice on the door and came in. Then he looked at me and said with a smile, "you can, this time, it''s estimated that these departments will be suppressed."


    "What can I do? I''m still young. They''re a little older than me. They''ve been in the company for a long time. Of course, they''re not convinced. Unfortunately, if you''re not convinced, just try. It''s best to take Nie Zhengping, but he didn''t fall for it."


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "he can get to this position. It''s not for nothing. Don''t look down on him. By the way, tomorrow''s business is OK, isn''t it?"


    "No, but sister Liu, you have to wait for me to pick you up at home. Remember, we are in trouble." I had to remind her.


    Sister Liu nodded and said, "I understand. I believe you can solve it."


    Then she left with a smile. Tang Xin then said: "sister Wu, I think sister Liu is in a good mood."


    I sighed and said, "you and your brother Chang Feng have just settled the relationship. Are you in such a good mood in those days?"


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue and said, "I understand. This is also a thorn in Sister Liu''s heart. Now that it''s settled, she''s more relaxed."


    I''m just funny. That''s what I mean. And this time, I really need to make a reservation.


    "By the way, you go to the propaganda department and ask minister Lei to come here. I have something to tell her."


    "I don''t understand. You have a good relationship with Minister Lei. How can you deduct her points?" Tang Xin frowned."Silly girl, it''s called Zhou Yu beating Huang Gai." I laughed.


    Tang Xin suddenly understood that she left with a smile, but I was in a bit of trouble, mainly because Nie Xiaoran''s hands and feet moved too much.


    Although I''ve calmed them down this time, they won''t come to me with some messy things, but it doesn''t mean that they won''t hold me back, so I still have to find a way to deal with this matter.


    Lei Qingmiao is the best person. She was deducted by me today. All ministers have seen her. If she works hard, it will be a driving force for everyone.


    What''s more troublesome is that Minister Wu has been separated. That is to say, Nie Xiaoran now plans to swallow Minister Wu''s share.


    If it wasn''t for this reason, she couldn''t transfer such an important person. Sister Liu knows she can''t rob me. If she dares to rob sister Liu, I will probably leave her, but Minister Wu is different.


    We have no intersection now, so as far as she is concerned, she feels that she can control this person.


    "President Wu, tell me something?" Lei Qingmiao''s voice interrupted my thinking.


    I laughed and said, "don''t call me that. We''re all so familiar. Come on. Sit down, Tang Xin, and call sister Liu back. "


    Tang Xin just went down. Lei Qingmiao was not polite either. He sat down and poured himself a cup of coffee and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Don''t believe you can''t guess, it''s not to encourage you and let you work well?"


    "Yes, I have to take the lead in your departments, don''t I?" Lei Qingmiao thought of it.


    I nodded. It''s really nice to deal with this smart man.


    "I''m a little strange now. Why do you want to give us a bad impression? Oh, I can''t say that. I should say it''s for director Nie Zhengping."


    I laughed and she saw it.


    "Well, some things, of course, can''t be said, but you''re right. Other departments are all right. It''s Nie Zhengping. I have to show him something."


    Lei Qingmiao shrugged noncommittally and said nothing.


    At this time, sister Liu came in. I asked the two of them to have a good discussion and see what they could do recently. Of course, after we have all been promoted, the new official will take office three times. I''ll make a fire anyway.


    I can only discuss with Wu Lanfei, but I want to see how they can meet each other?


    After all, Wu Xin''er can''t reveal her identity to them. Now even sister Liu doesn''t know.


    Although I also told Wu Xin''er that it was lanfeifei''s relationship, there was no guarantee that she would trust me. Besides, sister rainbow, I can hardly imagine why she wanted to help me now.


    This matter, had to ask to see again, or let lanfeifei come out, I am now a little high exposure, this time again, will there be danger? It''s really necessary to take risks every time. When will this kind of life be a leader.

 Chapter 367

    It''s not easy to get to work. Maybe my fright is useful. Those departments really don''t come to me.


    After work, I made an appointment with sister Liu. Then I left and went home. Of course, I was going to find situ GUI this evening, but I can''t help it this time.


    Had to call him, he is like a child, but also coquetry, let me coax for a long time.


    The next morning, I got up early and dressed up. Today I am a bridesmaid. Although it''s not really time to get married.


    With Tang Xin driving out of the door, I also carefully looked behind, no one followed, this place, it seems, Nie Zhengping they have not found. So you can''t follow me.


    When I got to sister Liu''s house, I found something wrong. They used to park very few cars downstairs, but today there are three or four more, and they are still good cars.


    I can''t help shaking my head. Nie Zhengping is also a fool. How could he find such a group of people.


    I don''t know if there are people with thunder in it, but I think it can''t be wrong.


    Sister Liu had been ready for a long time, but I found that she didn''t dress up much.


    "I said, you''re not so good. It''s not so good to meet you just like that?" I asked.


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "there''s nothing bad about it. This is the real me. It''s really beautiful. It''s amazing. Let''s go. "


    I look at Liu Jie''s son, who is very happy on one side. I don''t know what he thinks. I think he wants to be happy.


    As soon as I drove out of the community, I saw that the cars behind had already followed. Liu Jie obviously also found out, said: "today suddenly stopped in our community, I guess is ready to follow me, do not know what it means."


    I laughed and said, "they probably want to talk to me, but they can''t find my whereabouts, so they have to follow you."


    I told her what I had said with Nie Zhengping yesterday. Sister Liu shrugged and said, "it''s really interesting to say that. What are you going to do?"


    "No, we''ll just walk." I laughed.


    There are no two streets to drive out. There is a car accident behind. It seems that Lei Huasheng should be successful.


    Sister Liu looked back and said, "you''ve already made plans."


    "It''s not me, it''s another person. He arranged it for me like this, but I always feel that those people are a little stupid and should not mainly follow us."


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "are you so careful?"


    I said, "this one? I learned from an old man, too. I don''t want such a good meeting to be broken by others. Besides, once you know about this, your company''s position will be in a bit of trouble. "


    Sister Liu nodded and said, "well, what are you going to do if they still have a back hand?"


    "Don''t worry, just give it to me." I said with a smile. By this time, I had already driven to the cultural center, where people gathered.


    As soon as I got to the ground, I called situ GUI. He told me to go up to the third floor, where there was his exclusive space. Ordinary people couldn''t get in.


    So I parked the car there, took sister Liu and Tang Xin to the third floor, and soon met situ GUI and the three women beside him.


    Not to mention, it''s really a bit like that. Moreover, situ GUI carefully found a little actor, who is about the same height as Sister Liu''s child, although the image is different.


    "Bring me the car keys. Follow me. Some of them will take people to the other side first, attracting people away." Situ GUI held out his hand.


    When I look at the three people, it''s really similar. If I don''t open my mouth, I can''t tell anything at all. But at first glance, it''s the special effect of make-up, which is a little different from the natural one.


    "My God, in this case, it''s not possible to confuse the real with the fake?" Tang Xin was surprised to see it.


    "If you don''t know where the stand in actors come from, sometimes, just spend a little, it will have such an effect. OK, let''s go." Situ GUI gave me a bad look. I know. He blamed me for not having him today.


    I had no choice but to smile at him and say something about the evening.


    He just laughed out, took my key and gave it to the three people. We just waited here for a while. Anyway, there was still a little time to meet formally.


    After they left for half an hour, some of us wore masks or something. Situ GUI and I dressed up as husband and wife with a child, while sister Liu and Tang Xin went out from the other side.


    I believe it''s hard for them to keep up with us. At the back door, there was a car parked.


    "Well, I won''t go with you. After all, there are some things that are inconvenient for me."


    I nodded and said, "that''s true. I''ll contact you later. By the way, where are we going when we''re over there?""Just come here. They''ll come back." Situ GUI smiles.


    We just got on the bus and drove away until we got an appointment with Jin Shinan.


    As soon as I enter the door, I see Jin Shinan walking in the hall with flowers in his hand. Won''t they come first? That''s not good.


    In any case, in her present state, sister Liu is also a younger generation. If she really married Jin Shinan, it would be a bit embarrassed to let the older generation wait to see her parents.


    "Why are you here so early?" Sister Liu asked as soon as she came up.


    "Oh, it''s not that we came early. My parents haven''t come yet. I''m just waiting for you here." Jin Shinan said immediately.


    We''re just putting down our snacks. That''s fine. I arrived at the front desk. Because of this place, sister Liu must have made a reservation.


    "You go up first. It''s your business after all."


    "Please. Director Wu. " Jin Shinan looked at me awkwardly. He knew what I was going to do.


    "What are you barking about? Now it''s time to call president Wu. You think it''s the same as some time ago." Sister Liu reminds me.


    "Sorry, President Wu." Jin Shinan had to nod his head again.


    I watched them go up and couldn''t help shaking my head. I didn''t know what the result would be, but it should be a good direction.


    Came to the front desk, where the first deposit of 1000, told for a while, if the other party to settle, it said that has been settled.


    The front desk is also used to this kind of thing, nodded down. I followed him upstairs.


    There is no one on the third floor now. When I enter the private room, I find that I don''t know when, sister Liu''s son has already had a good time with Jin Shinan. It looks like a family.


    Seeing this, I put down my dim sum and went to take pictures. Jin Shinan said, "when are your parents coming? We can''t wait here. "


    "I''m sorry, President Wu. I didn''t expect that you would really follow me, so it''s a bit impolite." I think Jin Shinan is in a good mood now, and he plays a joke on me.


    "I don''t know if I will come. Do you mean that I have no skin and no face to follow


    "No, No." Jin Shinan immediately apologized and said, "my parents said that they are going to do something, so they have to be a little late. It seems that they are still on the way now, but they will come soon, and my grandfather will also come."


    "I said, you''ve called so many people here, and you''re not going to make a decision this time, are you?" I took a look at sister Liu, she glared at me, this matter, how can nonsense.


    What I didn''t expect was that Jin Shinan looked at me seriously and said, "yes, I just want to order it, and my parents agreed."


    "What, you didn''t tell me about it?" Sister Liu was also a little stunned, and then she called out.


    I laughed twice, patted sister Liu and said, "it''s normal. It''s normal. You don''t have to worry about it, do you? Besides, the elder didn''t come. You know what it means. Sit first, sit first."


    Liu just sat down, and Tang Xin on one side said, "didn''t you say everything was ready before you came here? How come you are still flustered at this time. "


    When I came, we did ask sister Liu if she was ready for everything. She said that she was ready, but now it seems that she did not expect such a situation.


    Jin Shinan then laughed and said, "well, originally this matter should be settled as soon as possible rather than later. It''s better to book it as early as possible."


    Sister Liu nodded, sighed and said, "it''s just a little too fast."


    I laughed, this thing, must be faster.


    "By the way, I have something to tell you." I was looking at Jin Shinan.


    Jin Shinan is probably to see my expression suddenly serious up, also very seriously said: "what''s the matter."


    "I hope you can protect, or let sister Liu keep away from this whirlpool."


    When I finished, I took a look at sister Liu, who was stunned for a long time, and then responded and said, "don''t you plan to do anything dangerous? And will it hurt me? "


    I gave a wry smile and said, "don''t you know what I''ve done? To be honest, it may be more troublesome, so this time, it''s best to leave first with our children, so that we can have no scruples. "


    Sister Liu thought for a while and nodded. This is for sure. Sister Liu is different from me. She still has a scruple.


    Jin Shinan thought for a moment and said, "it may be difficult to take it away at once. We need a little time."


    "I''ll have to wait for you to do it now, and I won''t have time to do it." I said it on purpose. They all laughed.Originally, this matter is about lanfeifei, and Wu xiner is just playing the cover at present, but one day, my identity will be completely exposed. At that time, it''s time for trouble.


    At this time, sister Liu sighed and said, "I really hope she can take the things in my hands quickly. Maybe it''s good for her and me."


    I wry smile, I also want to ah, but now is not, Lei Huasheng there a fake lanfeifei thing has not been solved, and Nie Xiaoran there, has begun to force me to think of a way to let me fight with Li Tao a life and death, so that she can take advantage of it.


    Both sides are a bit irritated, and I have to cooperate with them. I''m also very embarrassed. I really want to give up, but there are some things I can''t let go.


    It''s all a headache to think about. If I saw Mr. Jin this time, I haven''t done what he asked me to do last time. Of course, he won''t help so quickly.


    After a while, there was a sound on the stairs. It should be someone coming. Jin Shinan immediately stood up and said, "I''ll meet you."


    I laughed and looked at sister Liu. She gave me a white look and then said, "I understand. I''ll go to meet you, too."


    Sister Tang and I both sat here and laughed, and we went out.


    After a while, sure enough, I heard the voice of Lord Jin coming from outside. He seemed to be smiling happily. I always felt that this time he came here to support sister Liu. I was afraid that there would be an accident.


    When they came in and saw me, king was also a bit strange, because although I was the representative of lanfeifei, I was also an outsider. In this matter, I didn''t think it was right when I came in.


    I can only smile at him and say, "don''t look at me like this. I''m acting for you now, not only Liu Jie, but also your granddaughter."


    Master Jin laughed and said, "I don''t mean it. I don''t mean it."


    I can only shake my head. It''s strange that I don''t have this meaning. However, it''s also the rule to see through and not to say through some things.


    I saw Kim''s parents come in at this time, but I can only pretend to meet for the first time. Because last time I met, I was lanfeifei. If I knew her, I would be in trouble.


    When everyone sat down, they began to wait for the dishes. At this time, it was the most embarrassing time. It was difficult for sister Liu to speak first, while Jin Shinan didn''t know what to say.


    On the other hand, as elders, it''s even harder for them to speak.


    I see this situation, that is, I can break this embarrassment.


    "I said, Mr. king, if you want to make a decision today, you must be sincere and bring something good for me to see."


    The king didn''t have a good look at me. He could tell me that he had no skin and no face. He had to say, "there are things, but they are not for you."


    I laughed and said, "the gift is divided into three parts. You should have a look at the gift."


    In this case, it''s necessary to have a meeting gift, especially when the elder comes to see the younger.


    The king just snorted, "pa" patted a red envelope on the table and said, "can you have a look?"


    I had to shrug and say, "I don''t care, sister Liu. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Sister Liu gave me a white look. At this time, she had to speak. Because now, more embarrassed, I seem to help.

 Chapter 368

    I think I''ve missed it myself, but I really don''t know how to say it, so now I''m scratching my head.


    Just now, although there was nothing to do with master Jin, for sister Liu, this matter was very serious.


    This gift is already there now. If you take it, it''s not very good-looking. It''s like grabbing it from home. If you don''t take it, it''s already there. It''s like losing face.


    At this time, sister Liu really did not know what to do? What can I do? It''s over, it''s over, Wu Xin''er, LAN Feifei, what do you think? You''ve only heard about this kind of thing before, but you haven''t experienced it, have you?


    Just thinking about it, Tang Xin on the other side said: "president Wu, this is not right. For a meeting like this, there must be a master of ceremonies."


    "By the way, emcee." This help ah, my heart suddenly relaxed a little, and then looked at Tang Xin, she seems to know something.


    By the way, the tangxin family should be regarded as a family, and it is a special family. I think they have seen this situation.


    I looked at Tang Xin and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Come on, emcee. Mr. king, I guess you may not bring the emcee here. It''s a bit embarrassing. I brought one for you. "


    I''m a little bit frightened by this. Fortunately, Tang Xin interrupted me. Otherwise, I would be the most embarrassed one whether it is successful or not.


    "MC?" Master Tang, it seems that they have a reason to say this.


    Generally speaking, as long as the elders have said it, the rest is to prepare for it. But sister Liu is really different, and the meeting this time is also different from the past.


    Sister Liu came here alone, and she had no parents, not to mention the dowry and betrothal gifts. In the absence of all these things, she really didn''t have to say.


    "According to the rules, this meeting gift is to be given, but there is also a ceremony. Since there is a ceremony, it''s to be the master of ceremonies." Tang Xin said seriously.


    "Yes, I didn''t have such an experience, but I brought an emcee, she understood." I had to push it all out.


    But look at the expressions of master Jin and his parents, I''m afraid they don''t have such an experience.


    In this way, everyone is very embarrassed. It seems that Tang Xin''s method is also good. Jin Ye had to look at Jin Shi''s parents first. They both nodded to him.


    "Well, master Tang Xin, please. I''ll call you on the card when I return the service fee." King is a little flustered, too.


    "Well, then the ceremony begins. Come on, Mr. king. You sit here. Uncle and aunt sit here Tang Xin immediately began to fiddle with, a few people had to follow her process. And I''m just a guest of the ceremony, so I can only be assigned to one side of the theater.


    Fortunately, this private room is still quite large. When the waiter served the dishes, he put them aside first, which did not affect us.


    Tang Xin said in a loud voice: "China has been a country of etiquette since ancient times. Being rude doesn''t make sense. Being rude doesn''t make sense."


    "Good." I immediately clapped my hands. These two sentences really have a little meaning.


    They also nodded, and obviously agreed with this. Tang Xin then said: "first step, Jin Shinan, you have to confirm your relationship with Ms. Liu Siyu. If you are still a little vague, how can you meet your elders? "


    Jin Shinan was stunned for a moment. How to confirm this.


    "Stupid, you can''t propose." I heard it, so I had to tell him in a whisper.


    "Oh, yes, yes." Jin Shinan reflected this, then picked up the bouquet in his hand, knelt down on one knee, looked at sister Liu, thought for a moment, and said: "Liu Siyu, marry me."


    "Too direct?" I shook my head helplessly. Of course, I only heard this sentence to myself and didn''t say it to others.


    Tang Xin then came to Liu Siyu''s side and said, "Liu Siyu, it''s up to you now. If you agree, we can continue to the next ceremony. If you don''t agree, we can have dinner. After dinner, we can take two photos and go to different places. But I think it''s better to promise. "


    I followed the coaxing, even the parents of master Jin and the man Jin shook their heads slightly, but they were all smiling.


    Sister Liu was a little embarrassed this time, but was the embarrassment OK? At this time, I pulled sister Liu''s son and asked, "do you think you want to agree?"


    Sister Liu''s son obviously thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes."


    The parents of Jin Ye and Jin Shi Nan immediately took a soft look at the little boy.


    "You see, you see, the children have agreed, so do you." Tang Xin said along with him.


    Sister Liu nodded and said, "I promise you."


    "Tang said:" a good hand clapping


    I watched sister Liu take over the flowers in Jin Shinan''s hands. Jin Shinan stood up foolishly. I''ve been looking at sister Liu. Tang Xin next to him gave him a wink. He hasn''t seen it yet.At last, I couldn''t even see him. I pushed him from the back. Then he shook his body and hugged sister Liu.


    "Mr. Jin, you grandson, you are a bit wooden in this respect." I had to say half jokingly.


    Master Jin also laughed and said: "the boy is too sincere, but it is also the place I value him most. People who recognize death reason and are sincere can get up in the future."


    It''s true. I''ve been in touch with him for some time, and I found that he is good in business. Maybe he is a little bit better in this aspect.


    Tang Xin then said, "OK, that''s the second ceremony. See your parents. Come on, this way, all kneel down. "


    Tang Xin leads Jin Shinan and sister Liu to his parents and says, "I kneel and knock three times when I see my parents. Don''t mess with them."


    As soon as the words were finished, Jin Shinan kowtowed directly, and sister Liu kowtowed as well. Jin Shi man''s parents were about to help him, but Tang Xin said, "if you ask for peace, your parents will live a long life."


    That''s right. Then Tang Xin called up Liu Jie and Jin Shinan, knelt down again, and said, "two kowtows for good luck, and the day is approaching."


    "Three percussions for the transmission of the clan, your son is happy." I''ll knock and then I''ll finish. I can''t help but pick my thumb. I can''t come here.


    "Don''t get up." Tang Xin said at this time, the original two people kowtow after the head, remember, but was Tang Xin under the shoulder, and kneel down.


    "I''ll ask my parents what they mean. What do you say about some marriages? " This time, it''s a critical time.


    I''m a little nervous. I''m the most nervous at this time. Because of the intervention of Tang Xin, so for a moment, the embarrassing situation was settled.


    But now, when asking Jin Shinan''s parents to speak, this is a threshold. What if they don''t agree? Or there is some bad saying that this matter will be finished immediately.


    But I think there is an old God over there. There should be no problem.


    Sure enough, Jin Shinan''s parents looked at each other at this time, and Jin Shinan''s father said, "we have said that last time. If we are so polite this time, I think we have agreed. We have no problem."


    Then he looked at his mother. Fortunately, his mother just nodded with a smile and didn''t say anything.


    I was relieved, Tang Xin immediately said: "well, since the ceremony, parents to meet the gift."


    Jin Shi''s parents just smile and take out a small square box from the pocket. It means that it''s not money, but hand ornaments.


    When you open it, you can see that there are two jade bracelets in it. The quality of the jade is also very good. What kind of suet jade should it be? It''s very valuable.


    I looked at sister Liu, she was obviously stunned, did not expect to be such a thing.


    Tang Xin then said with a smile: "you don''t depend on whether you are expensive or not, but on your mind. Liu Siyu, take it. "


    Then she took a look with both hands.


    Tang Xin smiles. He takes the jade box and says, "this thing, the master of ceremonies will put it aside for you first. I will return it to you later. You can''t take this and continue to see me."


    I laughed twice. Fortunately, it was in this room. Otherwise, I really wanted to pick it up and run.


    Tang Xin handed the box to me first and asked me to put it away. Then he said, "come on, you two get up. Don''t move that uncle and aunt. There will be more in a moment."


    "Ah, there''s more." Jin Shinan is a little confused. What else is there about this?


    I don''t know. I had to watch Tang Xin on one side. At this time, I pulled them to Lord Jin and said, "Sir, on this side, you can kneel three times and knock six times. In ancient times, you can only kneel three times and knock nine times. That''s the Emperor, so you can''t make trouble. Come on


    Jin Shinan learned today. He could only pull sister Liu to kneel down and kowtow for a long time.


    Tang Xin then stood aside and said, "you two, we need a cup of tea, and a cup of green tea. It''s also the rule to respect the people of the largest generation."


    I had to take the teapot and cup from one side and pass it to Tang Xin. Tang Xin just handed the pot to Jin Shinan and the cup to Liu Jie.


    "Pour half a cup of tea and hold it over your head." My God, there''s another one.


    Jin Shinan poured half a cup of tea, and then sister Liu raised her head. King just took it and drank it.


    Tang Xin then said: "since you have drunk tea, you can recognize this family. Master Jin, you have already drunk it. It''s called tea doesn''t flow back."


    The king laughed and said, "if you don''t go back, then what?"


    "Then it''s your turn to present. Come on Tang Xin smiles.


    Jin Ye obviously didn''t think much about it. He took out the red envelope and gave it to Liu Jie. Liu Jie took it over, but Tang Xin soon took it over and transferred it to me.


    I touched it. It should be a card. I don''t know how much it is. It shouldn''t be too little.


    At this time, Tang Xincai arranged for them to sit down, called sister Liu''s son to come over, and said: "next, it''s you. Let me tell you something, you don''t have to force now. You can do it, you can''t do it, and you don''t have to. It''s time for you to change your tongue. Do you think about it?"No way. In this link, I saw that sister Liu was a little nervous, but looking at other people, they all looked forward to it. Then, the parents of master Jin and Jin Shinan immediately began to open their bags, even Jin Shinan.


    Liu Jie''s son showed a very firm look, nodded, said: "I can."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "well, come on, see your parents first, kneel three times and knock three times. This can''t be chaotic."


    If you want to say that Liu Jie''s son is really smart, in the past, he really had to kneel down and kowtow three times, which is considered a ritual. "The father kowtows his head and calls his mother here," he said


    Liu Jie''s son thought for a moment and said in a loud voice, "father and mother are on the stage, and children kowtow here."


    Jin Shinan was stunned this time. Tang Xin motioned, and then he picked up the child.


    Tang Xin said, "you can give me a name. Go ahead and think of one. "


    Jin Shinan let out a sound. Obviously he didn''t expect this. He thought about it for a while and said, "we have four words in our family. The next generation should take Xing as the center. Will Jin xingzan be better?"


    He said, looking at sister Liu. Sister Liu nodded slightly.


    "Well, Licheng, come on, big red envelope. Don''t say I didn''t remind you. It''s not too bad. Well, it''s at least 38 thousand."


    Jin Shinan is a little embarrassed. I believe he can''t get so much money now. After thinking about it for a while, he took out a card from his pocket and said, "there should be more than 300000 yuan in this card. This is OK."


    "Yes." Tang Xin said, "by the way, there''s a code. I can say that this one doesn''t need to go back."


    "No, no, not really." Jin Shinan waved his hand.


    "Boy, take it. Come with me Tang Xin is not polite. That''s interesting. I''m going to laugh on one side.


    At this time, sister Liu said softly, "there are so many, how can we just give them to the children."


    "Hello, are you living? So we start to care about how much we give? " I said with a smile.


    "Quiet." When Tang Xin looked back at us, I immediately covered my mouth and laughed. At this time, Tang Xin was the master of ceremonies. I was just a spectator. She was much older than me.


    Tang Xin asked the child to kneel down and kowtow to Jin Shi man''s parents three times and six times, and said, "you have to say that your grandparents are here, and your grandson Jin xingzan kowtows to you."


    Liu Jie''s son did as she said. I think his parents are also very happy. At this moment, they have both children and grandchildren, though they are not.


    Tang Xin then said: "Licheng, the gift of grandparents, it doesn''t have to be so heavy, the meaning is OK."


    "Well, I can''t explain it." Jin Shi man''s father said, while also took out a card, although did not say how much money, but should not be in a few.


    Tang Xin took the child to the king. He was a little flustered. He knelt three times and knocked six times. When he got to him, he had to kneel three times and knock nine times. He really became an emperor. I look at Mr. king. It''s the first time he''s so nervous.

 Chapter 369

    At this time, Tang Xin took the child and said, "you can''t kneel down three times and knock nine times. As I have just said, the etiquette of the emperor is two kneels and nine times, one knock four times and two knock five times. Do you understand?"


    Liu''s son thought for a moment and nodded. Then he knelt down and kowtowed. Tang Xin said: "I have to say that great grandfather is here. Great grandson Jin xingzan kowtowed to you."


    Sister Liu''s son was also clever, and immediately said it. Master Jin was so happy that he laughed. When he finished kowtowing, he turned over and said, "son, there is really no card on my grandfather''s side. It''s not like your grandfather''s and grandmother''s side is still ready. Well, I''ll give you a big gift. In the future, this branch of Long''s gold shop is yours."


    I was just drinking tea, and this mouthful of tea directly spurted out. So, we usually go to that gold shop, and now it''s sister Liu''s.


    "This Grandpa, is it a little too fast? " Sister Liu spoke first. That''s what she said. Now even Jin Shinan can''t say that.


    "No, no, no, this is good, this is good." Master Jin laughed and said, "I also have great grandchildren. So do you. What''s wrong with the next generation? None of them will give birth to great grandchildren for me soon. It''s true."


    The king didn''t know whether he was happy or sad, but it was estimated that the third generation had no children at this time.


    I took a look at this situation. Jin Shinan may be the eldest in the family, so now he doesn''t have any, let alone other people. Maybe there are still some who are younger than me.


    But this time, it''s his great grandfather''s dream.


    "Come on, waiter, bring up the food and the wine, especially the wine. You must have good wine." At this time, Mr. Jin was very happy and asked for a drink.


    Jin Shinan''s father had to persuade him, but that didn''t work. In Jin''s words, I''m happy today, and let them have a drink.


    I only looked at Tang Xin and said, "you are the master of ceremonies. You are responsible for today''s business, so you have to drink. I won''t drink because I have to drive."


    As Sister Liu was trying to say something, I immediately reached out to stop her and said, "you can''t stop drinking. This matter has been settled. You are the younger generation. Don''t think about it. Isn''t it, master Jin?"


    "Yes, I have to drink it today. That special Miss Wu and Xiao Ying don''t have to drink it." Jinye said, and Xiaoying is Jinshi man''s mother. We two women are approved.


    The waiter just picked up all the dishes. Some of them were already cold, but Mr. king was in a very good mood today. He didn''t let the heat go on them.


    "Come on, great grandson. Come and sit over here." Mr. Jin has a great grandson. As soon as he says hello, he calls Mr. Liu over.


    Several of us laughed awkwardly, but sister Liu''s child is really open now. She ran to sit down, gave Mr. Jin a dish, and said, "Grandpa, you eat this first."


    "Well, see, this is a sensible child. It can''t be wrong in the future, it can''t be wrong."


    We all began to laugh. At this time, I click on sister Liu below. This is just an opportunity for sister Liu to talk about it.


    After thinking about it, sister Liu had to say, "Grandpa, there''s something I want you to do me a favor."


    "It''s a family business now, isn''t it?" He looked at Kim''s father.


    Jinshi man''s father immediately nodded and said, "yes, it''s a family affair now. If you have anything, just say it directly."


    "Well, I have to stay here for a while to help Feifei and President Wu tide over the difficulties here. Besides, I have some relations with Miss LAN, but if this child gets involved in this vortex, it may be dangerous."


    "That''s right." Master Jin really understood what he meant when he heard it. Then he said, "that''s what it means. Don''t worry about it, son. How about going back with your grandparents?"


    Liu''s son looked at the situation, thought about it, and said, "in that case, can I still go to school?"


    "Of course, not only to go to school, but also to be an aristocratic school. My family, now that you are a great grandson, I will definitely cultivate you well."


    The child nodded and said, "I know Mom must be in danger again. OK, I''ll follow you. But mom, can you call me at least twice a week?"


    I can see that Liu''s son doesn''t want her to worry. This is really a good child.


    Then he laughed and said, "OK, OK, everything is settled. Let''s eat first. It''s cold. Come on, come on, have a drink first."


    It''s very lively. I have a look at it. After a while, Jin Shinan was brought down first. Today, they are the younger generation. They have to dry up the wine from the elder generation. As for the elder generation, they are free.Then the king was soon put down. We should stop him, or he would have fallen down long ago. On the contrary, Jin Shi man''s father had a little capacity to drink. When he saw that they had already poured, he stopped drinking.


    We just talked about something else, and then we broke up. Jin Shinan''s father told us to go first, because we have to find a way to go to the cultural institute first before we can go back.


    And Liu Jie''s son, also directly left. Liu Jie is a little reluctant, but there is no way. Jin Shinan is still drunk. I really don''t know when to wake up.


    But the child also comforted sister Liu, saying that if he went with his grandparents, there would be a lot of delicious and fun, and there would be nothing to do.


    I look at the childish face of the child, there are many words in my heart, but I can''t say them.


    It''s just because of my business that sister Liu has to be separated from her children for a period of time. I really feel a little sorry for her.


    But the only thing that makes me happy is that sister Liu has finally found a new home, and Jin Shinan should have no problem.


    "After two days, we''ll clean up a new house for you and live there first. When things are done here, we''ll go back to make up for the wedding." Jin Shi man''s mother also said at this time.


    Sister Liu had to nod her head and said nothing. We just left. As soon as we got on the bus, sister Liu cried first. I know that she really can''t bear to separate herself from her children, but there is no way. I sighed. This time, it''s really my problem.


    I soon returned to the cultural center. Here, we exchanged with the people with situ GUI. It was impossible for me to leave again. Today I said that I would accompany situ GUI, but it delayed me.


    But situ GUI still had a way to find a few exclusive drivers and let them drive Tang Xin and Liu Jie back.


    Sister Liu can go directly back to her home. I gave her the car key so that she could go to Ji Changfeng. And today I really want to thank her.


    Of course, I also know her card number. When I left, I gave it to Jin Shinan''s mother. Because of this, they had to thank a Tang Xin.


    If it wasn''t for her, today''s affair might have been quite embarrassing. With her, this affair would have been solved smoothly. It seems that Tang Xin is really a genius in this aspect.


    When they left, situ Guicai said with a smile, "well, everyone left."


    I gave him a white look and said, "don''t you see the look in Sister Liu''s eyes when she left? That feeling is asking me, how can I be with you? It''s not right. "


    Situ GUI just laughed and said, "it''s nothing. Don''t worry. We have to go through the back door. Otherwise, it''s very troublesome for others to see situ GUI and Wu Xin''er together."


    I had to shake my head and follow him to the back door, where a car was waiting for us. As soon as he got on the bus, situ GUI was relieved and asked the driver to take us back to the hotel.


    When I came to the hotel, it should be safer. No one would disturb us. Situ GUI immediately hugged me from behind.


    I feel that my whole body is soft. To be honest, I haven''t had a holiday today, but I also feel that this is the time when women are most likely to have emotions.


    Being so hugged by him, I immediately felt that I couldn''t stand it, so I went back and hugged him.


    We were completely in a frenzy, and we didn''t know how long it took. Anyway, when I woke up, it seemed that it was already dark.


    "If you are satisfied, you will know how to bully me." I said, lighting situ GUI''s chest. He looked at me, just smile, said: "not satisfied, because just now is Wu Xin''er''s appearance, LAN Feifei has not come."


    "No, I hate it." I said, but he gently touched my face, at this time I feel that he seems to be ignited passion again.


    "Wait a minute." I immediately stopped him and said, "it''s not good for you. Can you wait? At night? "


    Situ GUI just laughed and said, "OK. Get up and have some dinner. "


    Speaking of all, I''m not too hungry now. I ate a little too much at noon today, mainly because there are too many people and I''m still happy, so I didn''t control it all of a sudden.


    Situ GUI called something up. As soon as we sat down, my mobile phone rang, but it was Wu Xin''er''s. I looked at my cell phone number, and it turned out to be Huson. Why is he calling.


    Situ GUI obviously saw it, and his face changed. He said, "he doesn''t want to ask you out, does he?"


    "What do you think?" I had to give him a white look, and then picked up the phone, and then also press the hands-free, to avoid his nonsense.


    "Director Wu." Huson said immediately.


    "Please note that I''ve been president Wu since Monday, and now you can change your tune." I had to say.


    "Well, President Wu, can you contact Feifei? I have an important thing to tell her Huson''s voice was a little urgent.I thought about it. The thing I entrusted to Huson was to find the fake lanfeifei. So, did he find out?


    I thought about it and said, "is that the fake lanfeifei thing? Lanfeifei has already told me. You can tell me directly. "


    "I can''t say a word or two clearly. Do you have time now? I''ll come to you and tell you about it. "


    I took a look at situ GUI, but his face was not good. It seemed that he was jealous, so I had to say, "now, I don''t have time now. Well, I''ll go over tomorrow. Let''s talk about what happens then."


    "Well, I''ll wait for your call." Huson hung up there.


    "Well, don''t look so jealous. I''ve heard all about it. We don''t have anything. It''s just that he found the fake lanfeifei, and I told you about it."


    But situ GUI sighed and said, "I''m not because of this. It''s just that Hu Sen has been ahead of me now. He has given you so much help, but I haven''t helped you at all."


    "Fool." I gave him a white look, then said: "you are not the same, he did help me, but only in things, and you, at the beginning, but you saved my life, otherwise, I might have died long ago, you say you two, whose credit is greater."


    Situ GUI began to laugh, and then said, "that''s true. That''s a very good way to say it." I think he has been happy, only jokingly said: "don''t worry, lanfeifei, it will always be yours."


    "That''s what you said. Don''t go back on it." Situ GUI immediately caught my words.


    "What I said is what I said. I won''t go back on it. Would you like to try it at night?" I gave him a white look.


    He immediately showed his face and said, "of course, of course, we''ll try it in the evening. What you said, lanfeifei, belongs to me. "


    I glared at him and knew that he must not think about good things at night.


    Sure enough, we were really happy for a long time this evening. I always felt that he meant it. He was waiting for me to say that. He had already thought about it.


    Meimei had a good sleep again. When she opened her eyes again, it was already nine o''clock. Oh, my God, I went to bed so late. What can I do? She asked for Husen''s appointment, but now it seems that it''s still a little late.


    Situ GUI looked at my worried face and said, "don''t worry. You can ask him to this hotel directly. He has to come. We just need to clean up, and I can go down with you. As for whether you want to meet him like LAN Feifei or Wu xiner, it''s your business."


    I thought so. I had to call Huson and ask him to come over here. Then I''ll pack up. When we meet in the private room downstairs, it''s almost eleven o''clock.


    I still come down as LAN Feifei, so situ GUI can sit beside me.

 Chapter 370

    As soon as Hu Sen saw me, he was stunned and said, "I thought it would be Wu Xin''er."


    I just laughed and said, "this matter is too important. I want to listen to it myself and let GUI listen to it. Maybe we can find a good way."


    Husen nodded and sat down. Situ GUI said, "we haven''t had breakfast yet. What about you?"


    Hu Sen was stunned and took a look at situ GUI, which gave me a headache. Situ GUI obviously means that we were together yesterday. At this time, we just got up, so we haven''t had breakfast yet.


    It''s a bit of a declaration of sovereignty. Huson just laughingly said, "I''ve eaten it. You can eat it yourself."


    Situ GUI went down for a while. He should have called for breakfast. We were eating while listening to Husen.


    "I did find another lanfeifei. To be honest, if I didn''t have a special way of identification, I would have been cheated by her. That woman really looks the same as Feifei."


    "But it''s impossible. Even twins, there will be a little difference, right?"


    "There are differences, but don''t forget that lanfeifei doesn''t really appear in the public view now. Even if it does, it''s hard to say whether lanfeifei will have some special changes in the recent period. Don''t forget, you can have an accident. "


    I nodded, which is right. Even if there are a little more changes, as long as it is due to the traffic accident, this can be explained clearly. After all, those people don''t know whether I have any moles or not, which can only be seen from the appearance.


    "However, she should not know about lanfeifei. Some things should only be known by lanfeifei."


    "Yes, we all know the public affairs, but in this matter, Lei Huasheng can teach her. As you said, there are some things that only lanfeifei knows. Since only she knows, we don''t know if we don''t know."


    Situ GUI didn''t speak any more. Some things are just like this. It''s really hard to tell if it''s fake.


    "Oh, by the way, I also brought out her picture." At this time, while Huson said, he took out some developed photos.


    I took it over and looked at it. It''s really similar. Although the overall temperament is not so perfect, it should be enough to cheat others.


    "It''s really hard to find a person from Si GUI after that


    "I believe there must be cosmetic elements in it. If it''s just like this, I don''t think it can be like this." Huson also gave his analysis.


    Indeed, the current plastic surgery technology is really too strong, as long as a little change, you can completely become another person.


    "Where is this woman now?" I asked.


    "I have a headache. This woman is now in Lei Huasheng''s private villa, surrounded by his own people. If it wasn''t for my special ability, she really couldn''t get in."


    "But if such a woman is not released, she should not know who she is and who she will meet?"


    "It''s a trump card. I believe he won''t use it until the last minute." Huson then said: "at that time, I have to use it occasionally. Most people don''t care."


    I think of my father''s share of the things left in the safe. If such a person really goes to find sister Liu, she may not be able to distinguish them.


    And then there is Lei Huasheng and Li Tao, but if the third party doesn''t come out, they can''t help it.


    This is also the reason why Lei Huasheng has not taken action. He is waiting for an opportunity.


    Now I understand why he doesn''t want to move Li Tao''s share of equity. It''s a complete trap. He says that equity is so important, but in fact, his goal is Li Tao''s custody of lanfeifei.


    If he gets two fingerprints, it can be said that the third party is a fake, because the same three fingerprints, he holds two can be compared, then the third party is really difficult to say.


    I sighed, so to speak, this thunder voice should be more difficult to deal with than Nie Xiaoran.


    "Since you can go in, can you take this woman..." Situ GUI stopped for a moment.


    "Don''t think so. What do you want to do?" I immediately looked at situ GUI. He didn''t want to kill this woman, but he couldn''t. No matter how you say it, you can''t kill people.


    You know, on the one hand, the reason why Zhu Xue had an accident in front of me was that they wanted to die by themselves. On the other hand, I didn''t mean to. But if I do it again this time, I mean to kill people. It can''t be done.


    "Don''t worry. He didn''t want me to kill. He knows me." Huson explained for situ GUI.Situ GUI said with a smile: "the reason why we can live to the present is that we have not killed anyone. Otherwise, we would have been destroyed by the Tang family, and we would have to wait until now."


    I just calm down now, as long as it''s not for this reason.


    "I mean, can you trick this woman out?" Situ GUI said at this time, this is still needed, and then we can control this woman to do our work.


    Hu Sen shook his head and said, "you don''t know. Now Lei Huasheng attaches great importance to this woman. Let Lei Hong look at it in person. He also said that if this woman has a little problem, he will let Lei Yuhong live rather than die."


    No, is he so cruel to his son? But if you think about it, Lei Yuhong really has a headache. I think if he sees this woman, he will probably do something wrong.


    "Besides these, this woman, just listen to him?" Situ GUI said suddenly.


    Hu Sen was stunned, thought for a moment, and said, "do you mean that she didn''t want to be obedient, but had to be obedient?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "you can ask for a try."


    I looked at them, and the reaction speed of these two people was so fast. Before I could keep up with them, they had already thought so far.


    If this woman has such a handle, it''s not good to listen to thunder.


    As long as we can find the handle, we can destroy this matter.


    "If we can really find the evidence that she was threatened, even if she was rescued there, it will be very troublesome. This fake lanfeifei, how can we get her out?" Situ GUI then said.


    This is a problem. If she doesn''t come out, even if she knows that she is no longer threatened, she will be in trouble.


    But at present, this is not our problem, because now, we have not reached that point.


    "Now, we can only go one step at a time. If we really get it, we''ll talk about it then." I had to say.


    Hu Sen nodded and said, "yes, it''s the only way now. By the way, I heard that Wu Xin''er is going to become the president. But today I got the news that they are going to hold a meeting for all members."


    I had to nod. How did Huson talk about this.


    He looked at me and said, "do you trust that Wu Xin''er so much? What if she betrays you? If it was me, I would definitely find someone who can watch her. "


    When I was stunned, Hu Sen talked about it again. I looked at Hu Sen and only laughed. I said, "this is not necessary, because she will never betray me. In this aspect, I can guarantee it."


    Huson looked at me a little worried. After a long time, he sighed and said, "OK, just think it''s true. Then you should be more careful."


    I had to nod my head. Huson just left. Before he left, he didn''t forget to tell me to be careful. If he really got lost, he would tell me at the first time.


    I asked him to call Wu xiner directly.


    "You have to be careful." When Husen left, situ GUI said immediately.


    I Leng, looked at situ GUI and said, "what am I careful about?"


    "When Hu Sen talked about Wu Xin''er today, he must have heard some special information, so he was suspicious of Wu Xin''er''s behavior. He didn''t know about it, so the trouble is here. He will probably send someone or go to watch you in person."


    I dry smile twice, say: "even if be like this, how again?"


    "Have you ever thought that, like Lei Huasheng, he can go to the place where he defends the fake lanfeifei. What does it mean? It means that he has his own unique channel in this aspect. Although I know some, he still can''t defend very well. So if you want to know your situation, I believe he must have a way."


    I nodded, probably to understand what situ GUI meant. If Hu Sen was suspicious of Wu Xin''er, he would be in trouble. At that time, he would try to keep up with Wu Xin''er, but at that time, my secret was no longer a secret.


    If he found out that I was lanfeifei, it would be a headache. I didn''t even tell master Jin and sister Liu about this.


    And once the news slowly leaked out, the trouble is still me. Although I believe that even if Huson knows, he will keep it secret for me, but there is no absolute.


    Who knows what channels he has adopted and whether there are loopholes in these channels. It''s hard to say.


    "If you don''t want to get into trouble, the best way is to find someone to warn him. The best way is here." Situ GUI looks at me.


    I thought about it for a while and laughed. Isn''t that Tang Xin? If Tang Xin said that, there would be no problem. What else would I worry about.


    "Well, thank you for reminding me. When I go back tonight, I''ll tell Tang Xin not to mess with him. Otherwise, he''ll look good. Is that ok?"Situ GUI said with a smile: "now your identity is known by only a few of us, but once it is said, it will be very troublesome immediately, so I am also worried."


    "I know, my husband is the best, and he will worry about me." I had to make a fuss.


    Back at the hotel, we don''t want to eat lunch. After we become lanfeifei, we can''t go anywhere now. However, I always think that there should be some things that can be solved by LAN Feifei over the phone.


    Wait a minute, there''s something about sister rainbow. It''s better if I force her to do it.


    But in this way, my relationship with sister rainbow will be very troublesome. If I force her now, then if her mother is Nie Xiaoran''s side, the stance of Wu xiner and I will immediately show a positive confrontation with her.


    I don''t know how she will deal with Wu Xin''er. I can''t do it. I''ll talk about it later.


    When I think about it, I don''t want to do anything else. It''s the fake lanfeifei. Now it''s really a headache. Even if it''s really to remove the threat of the other party, the fake lanfeifei is still in the hands of others.


    It''s hard to save if I want to. If it''s time, how can I save her? This is enough for my headache.


    I thought to myself, I have to deal with Nie Xiaoran and them by the way. Tomorrow is Monday. My induction ceremony and the company''s speech. By the way, Wang Wenquan didn''t give me the speech draft, but I forgot it.


    I thought about it for a while. I asked situ GUI to recover for me, and then I called Wang Wenquan. Soon, I got through there.


    "Minister Wang, don''t forget that I asked you to prepare a speech for me. I didn''t forget that if you can''t take it out now, I''ll choose another person to be the marketing minister." I had to come up with some threats.


    Wang Wenquan over there was stunned for a moment, then said bitterly: "ready, ready, I''ll send it to you through my mobile phone now. I said, President Wu, you are really good. Let me do this kind of thing. I can''t ask Nie Zhengxuan to go out these two days."


    "Oh." I laughed and said, "do you still want to ask her out? Will she promise you?"


    "Well, she hasn''t agreed. She seems to be trying to get close to situ GUI recently. She doesn''t know what to do. Anyway, she has time now." Wang Wenquan said with a sigh.


    Try to get close to situ GUI. What does she want to do? She doesn''t want to take situ GUI down now, does she?


    This is impossible. Besides, recently, where situ GUI appeared, there must be LAN Feifei. Wait a minute, will she use her own relationship to try to get close to LAN Feifei?


    Thinking of this, I understand a little bit.


    "Well, send it to me immediately. That''s it." I hung up. The more I thought about it, the more I came. Nie Zhengxuan, you really want to do it. It''s a pity that your opponent is me.

 Chapter 371

    When I hung up the phone, it was not long before the document came over there. I really did this for me. OK, I didn''t miss anything.


    I took a look, but it was not bad, so I sent it to situ GUI and asked him to call it out for me and then give it to me. At that time, I can''t get on the stage. I''d better read it with my mobile phone. It''s better to have paper.


    Situ GUI was also very fast. In a short time, he went down and came back with it.


    I''ve probably gone over it. The big problem is that there is no problem. I''ll read it like this at that time. There should be no problem with sister Liu.


    After a look at situ GUI, I suddenly thought of what Wang Wenquan said, so I said: "by the way, someone just gave me reliable information. It seems that Nie Zhengxuan is going to approach you. "


    "She''s sick." Situ GUI looked at me and said, "every time we go out, we are in pairs. She still comes. What does she want to do? Eh, doesn''t she want to get close to you?"


    I laughed. Sure enough, situ GUI thought the same. It seems that there is no problem.


    "I think so too. I think her goal should be me, not you." I had to sigh.


    Situ GUI laughed and said: "I understand. That is to say, Nie Zhengxuan''s real idea now is to find you. So far, she has given up the chance to be with me. Isn''t that good? "


    "Not at all." I had to say, "if she calms down completely, she will be a terrible opponent, and her threat to me is actually the biggest."


    "Why do you say that? Not Nie Xiaoran? Or is Lei Hua Sheng, how also can''t turn to her? " Situ GUI still doesn''t understand.


    I had to talk about some things I knew some time ago and my analysis.


    After hearing this, situ GUI sank a little and said, "you mean that she was the one who hurt you, but that day, Nie Xiaoran called you."


    "But Nie Xiaoran must know it. This is my inference. I don''t know whether Nie Zhengxuan told Nie Xiaoran after he did it, or whether Nie Xiaoran knew it from the beginning. If he knew it later, Nie Zhengxuan would be the most terrible opponent."


    Situ GUI thought for a moment, nodded and said, "I see. If we think about it this way, it''s more reasonable. Your father should have left something like a will."


    I am a Leng, this is what idea, my father left a will, he did not know he would die.


    But situ GUI looked at me and said, "maybe this is the reason why your father really died."


    My heart immediately sounded like a thunder, this is the real cause of my father''s death, what does this mean? I seem to grasp a little bit of the edge, but I feel like I can''t see clearly.


    But situ GUI didn''t give me a chance to think about it. Instead, he said, "have you ever thought about what the Nie family would get if your father made a will to let you inherit his Lan company?"


    After thinking about it, I suddenly understood and said, "in other words, the Nie family can''t get anything, right?"


    "Yes, they won''t get anything, maybe even the family. Have you ever thought about it? If you really inherit all the inheritance, what will they do? They have nothing to do with you. Nie Xiaoran is only a nominal mother. Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping are both your younger brothers and sisters. Of course, they are also nominal. "


    I nodded, no mistake, if I really got all this, I would probably give them some money and send them away.


    "No one is willing to give up his right, is he? So they''re a little worried. They''re worried that once it''s true, they won''t have a foothold, and then you''ll drive them out. "


    I could only smile and say, "that''s what they do. Is that why they do it?"


    "Not necessarily." Situ GUI then said: "maybe this is just an opportunity, and at this time, Lei Huasheng will also appear. I think what your father gave you may not be just an ordinary heritage. He will certainly plan something. My feeling is that he may have already thought about some things."


    I was stunned there. In this way, the safe under the custody of sister Liu and the three custody contracts held by Lei Huasheng and Li Tao and a mysterious man are very special.


    These were arranged by his father early, and the time seemed to be not long before his death. So, did he feel something, or was it because he had to make this arrangement that people could not sit still.


    Situ GUI then laughed and said: "in other words, the arrangement at that time should have touched the interests of some people, so they would want to do it like this. If we follow this clue, maybe we can touch it. "


    "But this clue, we have nothing now." I had to give a bitter smile.


    However, situ GUI laughed and said, "this is wrong. We don''t have nothing. We have LAN Feifei, situ GUI and Husen. We have a lot of things."I took a look at situ GUI and said, "but we can''t reveal this, especially my identity."


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "no, we still have a lanfeifei, the fake one."


    "Fake, wait a minute. If you really want to reveal the story of fake LAN Feifei, with Nie Xiaoran''s intelligence, she will think of how Lei Huasheng will deal with her."


    Situ GUI then laughed and said, "yes, we want this effect, don''t we? But now is not the time. We must ensure the safety of the fake lanfeifei before we can think of this method. What''s more, there is a line and a person related to this matter. "


    "Nie Zhengxuan." I understand what situ GUI means. No matter how we went up in the past, the news we got was only part of it, but Nie Zhengxuan was really a breakthrough.


    Just like Wang Wenquan, I don''t have much chance, but from his mouth, I also get some information I want, which is very good.


    If situ GUI said that, he must be thinking about something.


    "You don''t want to promise her, do you?" I asked.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "Husen has already walked in front of me. He has found so many things. Now, it''s my turn to help you."


    It turns out that he cares so much about Huson.


    I can''t persuade him now, because what he cares about is that Huson is ahead of him. If I''m persuading him, it''s like I''m on Huson''s side.


    I had to smile bitterly and said, "no matter what decision you make, I will support you. However, you must ensure your own safety. You can promise me this. If you can''t do it, you can''t do it."


    Situ GUI laughed, and then said, "don''t worry, this is OK, and I''m a 3000 year old ghost. You don''t think I''ll die."


    I had to give him a white look. It seems that I can''t persuade him this time.


    I had to hold him, put my head in his arms and listen to his heartbeat.


    "With such a heartbeat, who dares to say that you are a ghost? Besides, you can''t really take a fancy to Nie Zhengxuan. Although she is also a beauty, she is far worse than me."


    "Yes, you can rest assured that you won''t take a fancy to her. Besides, am I the kind of playful person?"


    "Why not? I love Wu xiner and LAN Feifei. You say, which one do you love more?"


    "That''s the problem." Situ GUI didn''t know what to say for a moment. I had to smile bitterly and say, "they both have all my love. Is that ok?"


    I laughed, this is a question that has no answer, like situ GUI, now the answer is the best.


    Situ GUI then laughed and said, "now, I''ll tell you as soon as I have any problems."


    I had to nod my head. Now I had no choice, but I thought for a moment and said, "but if I contact you next time, what can I do if you are with Nie Zhengxuan? Will she hear us


    "You can text first, and I will come to you at the first time. Don''t worry." Situ GUI had to say.


    I looked at him, thought for a moment, said: "I don''t care, even if you promised Nie Zhengxuan to go out, as long as I call you, you must come back the first time."


    "OK, don''t worry. We won''t develop so fast, will we? And she won''t tell me the truth as soon as she comes up. After all, she knows my relationship with lanfeifei. I think her real purpose is to find you, and then find a way


    I sighed and said, "that''s more trouble. If she keeps pestering you, my whereabouts will be found sooner or later."


    "Don''t worry about that. That little girl is not my opponent. To be honest, I''ve suffered under your father."


    I laughed. Of course, my father has always been regarded as a kind of genius. He started his career from scratch, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    I see that situ GUI has made up his mind and it''s hard to say anything, so I have to let him pay more attention.


    Situ GUI was very happy, and then he held me all the time. We actually sat all afternoon. To tell you the truth, this kind of feeling is also good.


    No telephone interference, no one will come, only the two of us, so quietly sitting, feeling some of the scenery outside, although there is nothing to see.


    At the same time, the most important thing is that two people''s hearts feel very close, really close. I even feel that I have heard his unyielding voice.


    But it''s a real feeling in my mind.


    I just lay there quietly, but I felt as if I had melted into situ GUI''s body.


    "It''s strange." For a long time, situ Guicai said: "in fact, I don''t like sitting so quietly, but now, I find that I like this kind of feeling very much.""I like it, so you will like it too. Our hearts are all connected." I just laughed.


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "yes, I think so too. Well, let''s go to dinner. You have to go back to your home. Then Tang Xin should go back. Remember to ask her to warn Hu Sen, otherwise, he will be late."


    I have to nod my head. I must tell her about this. When we went back after dinner, sure enough, Tang Xin had arrived at home. She saw me and said, "sister Wu, you''ve been running for another day. Are you having a good time?"


    "I hate it. If you don''t cheat me, you''ll have a good time. Look, your mouth is laughing to the root of your ears." I laughed.


    Tang Xin had to spit out his tongue and said, "it''s OK. If I want to talk about it for a while, I may have to ask for a leave."


    "Why?" I''m a little dazed.


    "Why else? Now the two families have begun to discuss our marriage. It happens that today, when we talk about Sister Liu with him, he is also a little worried. It''s not good to keep it like this. "


    I looked at Tang Xin, only funny, said: "well, then leave on the line, this is not a bad thing, but you are not going to have a child as soon as you get married?"


    "No, we are still young." Tang Xin just laughed and said, "but I''m a little worried about you. If I ask for leave, what can you do if you have something else to do?"


    "Don''t worry. If you really have to ask for leave, I''ll go to situ GUI to hide for a while. Oh, by the way, if you didn''t say something happened, I almost forgot. "


    Well, at this point, I''ll tell you what Hu Sen suspected of me now. I hope she can warn Hu Sen, otherwise, he really has to come to me for trouble. It''s really red.


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "this is no problem. Tomorrow, after our work is over, I''ll call him. At this time, I always feel like lanfeifei is a messenger. Once I say it to her, it will reach you."


    I began to laugh. Tang Xin''s work is becoming more and more different, and now he is promoted to assistant to the president. Everyone knows that this is my confidant.


    Even Nie Xiaoran didn''t dare to stir Tang''s heart. They still gave it to me. Normally, if I had to be promoted, there would be more high-end assistants for me to choose from.


    But Tang Xin is really different. I took Tang Xin to listen to several plans. They should be able to see them.


    I''m a little worried about Tang Xin''s safety now, but she doesn''t seem to care about it at all. It''s true that the Tang family is also a big family.


    Think about it, the people around me, it seems that I am the most miserable, the others, basically have settled, and I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad.

 Chapter 372

    We had a night''s rest with Tang Xin. The next morning, we drove to today''s conference hotel.


    Today I have to go further, although this is also Nie Xiaoran''s arrangement, but I still like this feeling.


    At the door, I saw Nie Zhengping. He also saw my car. He ran over and opened the door for me. Then he said with a smile, "my president, I don''t want to change your car."


    "What''s there to change? I won''t be the president if I don''t change the car?" I laughed and asked Tang Xin to park the car and come back to me.


    Nie Zhengping said with a smile: "it''s not all that, but I want to say, you President, this car is not as expensive as a minister. How ugly is it?"


    "You have a point. Well, I''ll let all our ministers drive a bad car. Then my car will be better than theirs."


    Nie Zhengping began to laugh. Originally, he did not compare his identity with this thing. At least I think so.


    And it''s right for me to drive this rotten car now, because this car is my logo. Everyone knows that this car belongs to me. Once I change my car, they can''t keep up with me immediately.


    That''s why no one followed us after we arrived at the cultural center that day.


    When I got inside, I found that some people had already arrived. At this time, they all came to congratulate me. I saw a big sign at the door, on which was the inaugural meeting of president Wu xiner.


    This really pushed me to the top of the storm. When Nie Zhengxuan raised it, there was no such a big scene.


    I just said with a smile: "director Nie, it''s not very good for us to make such an atmosphere."


    "There''s nothing wrong with this, and it''s also the meaning of the chairman. Oh, by the way, it''s said that director Li Tao and former president Li Shu asked for leave today. They probably can''t come."


    I nodded, this is Nie Xiaoran deliberately, Li Tao and Li Shu are also smart, if you can come at this time, it is really to face, simply ask for leave.


    I also know that Li Tao did it on purpose. Otherwise, it''s not easy for people to see that we also have a state of cooperation.


    "Today is our own people, there will be no outsiders, so we are very relaxed." Nie Zhengping was laughing and accompanying me to go inside.


    I stopped on the way, looked at him and said, "director Nie, if you have anything to do, you can go first. I can wait for Tang Xin, and I won''t bother you."


    "Don''t say that. I''ll have to give you more advice in the future. Don''t forget that my human resources department is under your management. Flatter the leaders. Can you still do this job?"


    "This job is not for you to do. Since you want to work so much, you can stare at me for a moment. When I speak, who is not clapping, remember to watch for me."


    I said with a smile, he was embarrassed for a while, who would have looked at this matter so carefully? Besides, if there is really no applause, it must be Nie Xiaoran, that is, she has such a big score.


    I saw Nie Zhengping''s expression was a little depressed. At this time, Tang Xin came in, and all the people around said hello to her, because now, Tang Xin is obviously my most proud confidant, and I brought her up with me, which shows that she can speak well in front of me.


    Such an identity, even some directors, also want to flatter, some words, really others say, not as good as the people around them.


    Tang Xin took a look at Nie Zhengping and said, "director Nie, President Wu will give it to me. Go and help you."


    Nie Zhengping looked at me again, then sighed and left.


    I gave Tang Yu a smile and said: "this is still good, and now we are in charge of the human resources department. We should keep a good eye on them in the future."


    Tang Xin nodded and said nothing.


    At this time, almost everyone came, and the host inside was sister rainbow. She came over and told us about the process. Anyway, it was just a formal one. First, sister Liu came on to speak, then Tang Xin, and then I. Finally, the chairman of the board summed up and concluded.


    I had a look, and I didn''t feel anything. When sister rainbow left, she told me that after the meeting, it was a celebration reception. It seemed that she heard that she would have a holiday in the afternoon and go to work formally tomorrow.


    This can be regarded as welfare. I feel very good. I can have a rest for half a day.


    When we got to the meeting hall, we found that everyone had begun to have fun. It was impossible for this kind of place to be the same as the conference room, so everyone stood very scattered and chatted with each other.


    Tang Xin and I didn''t want to participate in it. After looking for it, we found sister Liu, so we got together.


    Sister Liu was chatting with people from other departments at this time. When I went over, they said hello to me. They also knew that I was looking for sister Liu, so they all left.


    "What did you say?" I asked.


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "what else can you say? Of course, they want to know what you usually like. Look at this meaning, there will be a big wave of flattery soon."I had to shake my head and say, "how can I ask you?"


    "No one else can find it. Ask Tang Xin, she''s around you 24 hours a day, and she can''t find any opportunities. At present, I''m the one who has been in contact with you for the longest time. When did members of our marketing department, especially the old members we brought, get such treatment?"


    I looked around. Sure enough, many of the old members were surrounded at this time, and some of them were middle-level members of the company. It seems that they all came to inquire about me.


    I had to dry smile twice, said: "fortunately, I am a relatively low-key person, it is estimated that there is no investigation."


    Liu Jie and Tang Xin also laughed. Liu Jie came over and said, "I heard that director Li Tao and Li Shu asked for leave. Have you heard about this?"


    I nodded and said, "it''s nothing. They should avoid it."


    "Don''t you have to explain? In this case, your relationship with Li Tao is likely to be stiff. " Sister Liu looked around, obviously no one listened to what we said.


    I smile. It seems that sister Liu doesn''t know about the relationship between Li Tao and me. Moreover, Jin Shinan didn''t tell her that Jin Shinan really doesn''t know how to do things.


    After thinking for a while, I had to say, "you can rest assured about this matter. I have already made arrangements."


    Sister Liu just nodded.


    "Congratulations." Then we heard a voice interrupt us.


    I look back, but Nie Zhengxuan came over, her smile, looking at really a little complacent meaning.


    "Look at President Nie''s expression. Is that a good thing?" I just laughed and went up.


    After all, Nie said, "it''s just a good time for you to come here when you''re a little lazy."


    I know what she means. It''s going to give me a bad impression. Nie Xiaoran, after all, was too afraid to play for her.


    I just laughed and said, "well, I have no backing and no background. I spent so much time and I am very proud to think about it. At least I don''t rely on others. I rely on myself."


    I saw that Nie Zhengxuan was a little tongue tied for a moment. I knew that she was still a little powerful, but I deliberately attributed her success to Nie Xiaoran. She should have no way to deal with me.


    "Where will president Wu burn his first fire after he takes office?" Nie Zhengxuan asked with a smile.


    I laughed and said, "look at the human resources department first. I''m familiar with two departments, either the marketing department or the human resources department. The marketing department is now well adjusted. I think we need to adjust our human resources. By the way, do you need a director? "


    In this way, I saw Nie Zhengxuan''s face changed. It was obvious that this was aimed at Nie Zhengping.


    I believe she knows what I mean. I mean that I understand their intention. Let her understand it. Don''t think I don''t understand anything. It''s unrealistic.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhengxuan nodded and said, "I understand. Congratulations to President Wu for his smooth work."


    I just laughed. Nie Zhengxuan said, "I''m not working well, but I''m still very proud emotionally. By the way, next week, I''m going to make an appointment with director situ. Do you want to come?"


    "That must go." I immediately said with a smile: "rare Nie Zhengxuan president''s invitation, this matter, I really do not know, I must go."


    In fact, I still know about this. Yesterday, situ GUI told me. Nie Zhengxuan said that there was a batch of lanfeifei things to be handed over to situ GUI and asked him to give them to me. That''s why situ GUI promised to see him next week.


    In addition, I also want to see if there will be any manipulation on those things.


    Nie Zhengxuan glared at me, and then he left.


    Tang Xin came over and looked at Nie Zhengxuan and said, "sister Wu, what''s the matter? Is it true what she said?"


    Nie said with a smile: "I know what you mean, and I really understand."


    Tang Xin didn''t say anything. At this time, sister rainbow has already started to host. Generally speaking, today is a good day. Then I will be promoted and Tang Xin and sister Liu will be promoted.


    Of course, those people still have to face, all clap, rainbow sister this just let Liu sister up to say a few words.


    Tang Xin then looked at sister Liu on stage, quietly said: "I don''t know how Jin Shinan treats sister Liu, it should not be wrong, I see sister Liu''s face is very good."


    "He dares to be unkind to sister Liu." I laughed, suddenly thought of a thing, said: "your master of ceremonies, how much money to give you, with their family''s financial resources, less than 100000 are looking down on you."


    Tang Xin embarrassed smile, said: "500000.""Yes, I earned 500000 for hosting. Today, sister rainbow can''t get any money for hosting. It''s really different."


    Tang Xin had to scratch his head and said nothing else.


    At this time, sister Liu had finished, we all applauded, and sister Liu looked at our side, and then came to our place.


    "That''s right. By the way, sister Liu, are you living with Jin Shinan now, and the child should be gone, too?"


    Liu''s face suddenly turned red, and she said for a long time, "how can you think so fast? The child is gone. I''m moving now, but I haven''t yet."


    I began to laugh, when Tang Xin was called up again.


    Sister Liu gave me a white look and said, "it''s not important. What''s important is that Feifei should believe me this time. Let her come quickly so that we can take out the things in it."


    I thought for a moment, shook my head, said: "I told her about this matter, but now, there is a very troublesome thing to solve, so we have to wait, this is OK, sister Liu, you must keep this secret."


    Sister Liu was stunned. She looked around and said softly, "I always feel that the things in it should be very important. Otherwise, chairman LAN would not give it to me."


    Because at this time, Tang Xin was speaking on it, so we couldn''t hear what we said. We were relieved to say two words.


    I sighed, said: "this matter, she will talk to you later, anyway is a troublesome thing, and this matter, you do not meddle in the better."


    Just then, Tang Xin over there has finished speaking. After that, it''s me.


    Sure enough, sister rainbow went up and signed me up. Now, the applause continued for a long time. Until I got to the top, it stopped slowly.


    I look down, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng are here, but they look at me differently.


    From Nie Xiaoran''s eyes, I can see that she is satisfied with her success, while Lei Huasheng is happy that I am more likely to help him after my promotion.


    But I know that when I stand here and finish my speech, I will be the president. At that time, my rights can let me do more things. It will also bring me closer to the truth.


    I just for this, the three of us, is really a representative of the appearance of separation, and now, we have to pretend a honeymoon feeling.


    "First of all, I would like to thank Chairman Nie for trusting me so much, director Lei and director Li for their strong recommendation so that I can sit in this position."


    I began to speak. At the same time, I took a look at the bottom. Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran both looked at each other intentionally or unintentionally. It seems that they think the time is ripe now. They all intend to take action.


    And now I''m an accomplice. But that''s good. Let''s see what it''s like to be an accomplice when it''s really fierce? Let''s wait and see.

 Chapter 373

    When I finish speaking, the applause below is thunderous, which means that I have officially become the president.


    In the end, Nie Xiaoran''s speech was just a point. Of course, she was the chairman of the board of directors. Everyone had to give face, so the applause was still very warm.


    When we are all finished, Nie Xiaoran comes to us. Behind her is Lei Huasheng.


    "You three are all together. How can others talk to you?" Nie Xiaoran came here with a glass.


    We had to have a drink with her to celebrate.


    "Let''s just talk about how to carry out the work tomorrow. Tomorrow will be busy. It''s estimated that Tang Xin has broken his leg. All the departments below me have to go there." I had to say.


    Tang Xin sighed bitterly and said, "well, it''s only a marketing department. You can see Minister Liu when you go out. Oh, no, now it''s director Liu."


    "Assistant Tang is such a funny person." Nie Xiaoran laughed, then looked at Tang Xin and said, "I didn''t expect that the Tang family is outside, and they are very strong."


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue and said, "that''s true, but we are not a business family, so we can only learn from Wu Hao in this aspect. As for the others, is the Tang family OK? "


    I know that Nie Xiaoran has investigated Tang Xin, but she should not think that Tang Yu and LAN Feifei will have a relationship, right?


    After all, my father had nothing to do with the Tang family.


    "By the way, I heard that there is another interesting unique skill of the Tang family, which is called soul searching." At this time Nie Xiaoran said.


    "Oh, chairman Nie, are you interested in such things?" Tang Xin laughed and said, "this kind of thing is a trick for children."


    "No, no, if someone else said it, it would be OK, but the Tang family is different. By the way, would you?" Nie Xiaoran looks at Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin thought for a moment, nodded and said: "some of them, what''s the matter? Is chairman Nie so interested in this? "


    "I want to have a try. Is it really OK?" Nie Xiaoran''s expression is not good.


    I took a look at her. Who is she going to recruit.


    Tang Xin had no choice but to shrug his shoulders and say, "this is not something anyone wants to see, and there are many restrictions. It''s very troublesome."


    "I know that. Don''t worry. This kind of thing can''t be done now, but I''ll contact you later. Remember that the price can''t be too high." Nie Xiaoran said with a smile.


    Sister Liu and I looked at each other. This time, Nie Xiaoran was more interested in Tang Xin than us. This is really interesting.


    Tang Xin only laughed. Nie Xiaoran then turned to me and said, "you may not know that you are a famous assistant."


    I had to pretend that I didn''t react. I took a look at Tang Xin and said with a smile, "really? I''ll have to look back at that. "


    "Sister Wu, don''t listen to Chairman Nie. I''m still a little assistant." Tang Xin also scratched his head and said.


    Of course, I know Tang Xin''s origin is not small. Nie Xiaoran, she actually moves her hand towards me. What does that mean? I feel that she wants to pry Tang Xin away.


    But I just pretend I can''t hear it.


    "By the way, I heard Zhengxuan say that you are going to take the human resources department as the first step. That''s not very good." Nie Xiaoran just talked about the subject.


    Nie said, "I''m just joking? I''m a shake hands shopkeeper. I''ll try not to trouble me for anything, so I won''t think about who to take the knife, but please let me shake hands so that I can finish the task well. "


    When I said this, I deliberately added some stress, and Nie Xiaoran''s face changed a little, then it eased.


    "Yes, the task of the president is also heavy, but it''s not a matter that you always let go. Some things should be dealt with as soon as possible." Lei Huasheng said something on one side.


    I knew that there was something in this. I wanted me to deal with Li Tao quickly. When I spoke on it today, I saw that they were a little wrong, and I didn''t know what happened.


    I don''t think they are as good as they seem to be. There are always things that have happened.


    "Of course, I still have to do some things well, but do I have to take advantage of the time, place and people? Besides, there are some things, even if I want to be quick, I can''t come soon. I have to collect some information. You know, when I become president, I don''t know much about the following things. It''s not good. "


    I have to push the matter up a bit.


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said: "yes, we have to come step by step, but we have to speed up. You know, Nie has fallen behind now. In the past, we were the largest company in the city, but now, to be honest, we have fallen to the third largest company, and we may go down again."


    I secretly sneer in my heart, who is to blame? It''s not that you don''t have the ability. If I take over, I won''t let LAN become like this."You have to blame chairman Nie." I didn''t even think about it. I felt a little sorry after I said that.


    "Blame me?" Nie Xiaoran''s face became a little ugly.


    I had an idea and immediately said, "of course, it''s your fault. Well, I''ve piled up so many departments all at once. I want to know about them all for a while. Look at President Nie, don''t you still have a date? It''s a little eccentric. I don''t blame you or anyone. "


    Nie Xiaoran began to laugh, and they also followed Liu Jie and Lei Huasheng.


    Nie Xiaoran said: "I thought it was something. This matter, the so-called capable people work hard. You have proved that you are more excellent than Zhengxuan and Zhengping. Of course, you have to work more."


    I had to sigh and say: "Chairman, you let me out, but the workload of President Nie Zhengxuan is small, so you are biased."


    Lei Huasheng then said, "it''s a little bit of that."


    I was relieved that I had just said that. Nie Xiaoran can only smile, said: "it is, but you can rest assured, you will certainly get better treatment than her, can more work, more work, this is always OK?"


    "In that case, it should be more or less the same." I just laughed.


    We all laughed. At this time, no one dared to come forward, but all the people were watching. I believe that as soon as Nie Xiaoran left, these middle-level people would come to flatter us. It''s the worst time.


    Sure enough, when Nie Xiaoran looked at it, he left. As soon as they left, those middle-level people came up. Of course, there were some good things to say.


    After all, these words are no longer of any use to me.


    On the other hand, there are more people around Liu Jie, because she is a real power unit, such as the contract signing of the marketing department. If some things are divided into various departments, then all departments can have some income.


    Lei Qingmiao then came over, looked at me and said with a smile, "I''ll be in your charge in the future. It''s really good to think about it. Your ability is too strong to catch up."


    I laughed, and did not say anything, she did not know my identity, if you know, may not think so.


    Tang Xin is also a group of people. He doesn''t know what to say. He can only boast about his beauty and ability.


    If you want to say that Nie Zhengping is a bit of a brain, he came directly with Ji Changfeng. Now Tang Xin has to give some face, otherwise it''s hard to meet.


    I look at those people, really have a headache, not easy to survive this period of time, rainbow sister came over, looked at me, said: "some words, it''s hard to say here, I''ll contact you later."


    I nodded, I always want to find an opportunity to sit with sister rainbow, now it seems that the human resources department to my name, is also a good thing, I can better meet sister rainbow.


    Moreover, I really want to ask about Minister Wu. But she wasn''t in my management, and I didn''t see her in the crowd congratulating me this time.


    Her hand that share, I still imperative, otherwise, how to calculate, I am not Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng opponent.


    It''s so easy to break up. I immediately ran away from here with Tang Xin. After thinking about it for a while, I think I want to see Mr. Jin, because I found that Mr. Jin is an important and very useful person in the information I got from me.


    Back home, I immediately called situ GUI and took Tang Xin to his hotel.


    On Monday, I had to borrow it from him. Of course, it was strange for me to bring him back here.


    After hearing this, situ GUI immediately arranged for me, but he had something else to do with the company in the afternoon, so he left first. I changed my appearance to Cheng lanfeifei, and then I called them.


    He answered the phone and said, "granddaughter, how did you remember to call me? You don''t know..."


    I laughed here, interrupted him and said, "I don''t know. You have a great grandson, aren''t you? Are you very happy?"


    Mr. Jin got stuck there for a moment, and then said, "your news is really smart. Yes, it is. There is a granddaughter-in-law. By the way, you want to call today..."


    "I''d like to meet you, Li Tao, and, of course, cousin Jin Shinan, and my future sister-in-law. Because I know she would love to see me, too. " I have to be honest.


    Mr. king thought for a moment and said, "is it so urgent? Is there something urgent? By the way, last time you said that it was this thing that asked me to get my things back? "


    "No, it''s another thing this time, and it''s a lot of trouble." I had to sigh and say, "if you can, you''d better come this afternoon."King just stopped for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, we''ll be there in the afternoon. Where are you?"


    I told them about situ GUI hotel. They have been here, so they are not strange.


    Hang up the phone and wait for them to tell us what happened there. Tang Xin and I came to the room that situ GUI had prepared for us.


    As long as Tang Yeh can let them go, it''s just for the sake of safety that Tang Yeh will let them go.


    After waiting for a long time, I got a call from Mr. Jin. They have arrived. I want to know where I am. I ask Tang Xin to go down and find a place to have a look. If it''s them, just let them come up.


    Tang Xin went for a while, then he came up with some of them.


    I stood up to greet her with a smile. At the same time, I saw that sister Liu was holding Jin Shi man''s arm.


    "Congratulations, cousin. You''ve got the beauty back this time."


    Liu Jie is a face surprised looking at Tang Xin, half a day just said: "how can you follow Feifei together, Wu Xin''er, President Wu?"


    "I asked her to do another thing. It''s best for her to do it herself." I looked at Tang Xin a little confused, had to say for her: "and Tang Xin is my borrowed to protect me."


    Sister Liu nodded and said, "yes, Miss LAN, you''d better be careful. Although it''s some gossip, I heard that someone seems to have been following you."


    "It''s no longer on the grapevine." Li Tao said at this time: "it''s already spread on the road. It''s said that as long as I kill you, the reward of three million yuan, which is not a small amount, will attract a lot of outlaws."


    I gave a cold smile and said, "is my life so worthless? It seems that they look down on me


    The king laughed and said, "yes, my granddaughter, do they look down upon me so much? It''s really possible. I''ll release a message later. How about a bodyguard in case of five million. "


    I had to shake my head, said: "this is not good, in this way, I can clearly appear in front of their eyes, but I am now like this, no one knows where I will be better."


    Master Jin nodded and said, "well, you are always haunted. Even we can''t find your whereabouts. I''m really surprised that situ GUI has such ability to hide you so well."


    I didn''t say anything, and now I don''t want them to know the truth about me.


    "Come and sit down. Let''s have a cup of tea and talk. Tang Xin, make tea. "


    "Yes, er Sister LAN Tang Xin''s name is probably sister Wu. She changed her mouth temporarily, so I had to look at her and smile, so I let her go.


    I turned to sister Liu, then said with a smile: "this time we meet, but the relationship between relatives, so you can not call me miss LAN."

 Chapter 374

    Sister Liu was stunned. Then she took a look at Jin Shinan and said, "Shinan told me about your relationship. I didn''t expect that, Miss lan Er, Feifei, you are actually the granddaughter of the long''s Jin family. That''s a powerful identity. Although you told me once, I thought it was a joke at that time. "


    I just said with a smile: "this is not a joke, I really am this identity, but I don''t intend to really use such identity, I want to take back Lan Shi and become the real master of Lan Shi."


    Sister Liu nodded her head and said, "I''ll help you. I''ve been waiting for such a day. I still remember that I told you that Chairman LAN asked me to be a guardian. There are very important things here."


    "I remember, but I can''t get it now, because as soon as I show up, something will go wrong immediately, and I have to go to that place myself, and you, so we will all be in danger." I had to sigh.


    "What''s the point? If we mobilize our strength to protect you, there''s no problem." Li Tao then said, "I gave him the power of Lei Huasheng. If you want to fight with me, he is still young."


    I just laughed, said: "that aspect of the force will not be the voice of thunder picked up, I think it is someone else."


    Li Tao was also stunned for a moment, and said: "there is another person. It''s impossible to pay so much money, and to mobilize the power of that place. I thought for a moment. Except for Lei Huasheng, which is Husen, you can''t say it''s Husen, can you?"


    "Of course it''s not him. He''s helping me now, and this person, I think, may be Nie Zhengxuan."


    "It''s this woman again. Last time I said I could fix her, but you didn''t let me." King then said angrily, patting the table.


    I shook my head, sighed and said, "she should know a lot of things. We can''t move her now. She must take out those things before I can move her."


    When I saw master Jin, they all nodded. Then I said, "I''ll see you later. What I want to say is more serious than this."


    Li Tao then said, "what''s the matter?"


    "If I said, there is another lanfeifei in the world, what would you think?" As soon as I said this, everyone was stunned.


    But king looked at me for a long time and said, "there''s another lanfeifei? What do you mean, when you were twins? "


    "Granddad, you want to be obsessed." I just laughed and said, "do you want another granddaughter?"


    "No, no, that''s not what I mean. I just don''t understand. How could there be another lanfeifei?"


    "Fake." I had to say as like as two peas: "a dummy like me, a fake Lan Feifei."


    "as like as two peas, how can this be?" Li Tao then said: "unless someone deliberately imitates you, and then achieves Wait a minute, you said that if Lei Huasheng didn''t snipe you on the road, then, is this man in Lei Huasheng''s hands? "


    It''s no wonder that Li Tao was very smart when he said that.


    "Can Lei Huasheng be so powerful? That''s right. He always makes decisions after planning, but this time there is no movement at all. And as you say, he unites with you and lets you unite with Nie Xiaoran. His equity is small. In this way, he will definitely suffer losses. "


    "He also gave Wu Xin''er 2.5 shares." I have to light said.


    "What, he can press the stock right to such a degree, what does he want to do? Fake lanfeifei, he doesn''t want to use what I have, does he?" Li Tao finally understood.


    "I know that you have a share of guardianship, and he also has one. If he can find another one, it will be three. That is to say, if he gets two, he will be the majority in law." I had to talk about my worries.


    Li Tao also nodded at this time and said: "what a powerful means. He asked you to cooperate with Nie Xiaoran to fight with me. In the end, he wanted nothing else. As long as he had this right, he could get everything with fake LAN Feifei."


    I sighed. After hearing the news, even people like Li Tao would be surprised. I can imagine how clever Lei Huasheng is.


    "But how did you know there was a fake, and we have doubts now." Jin Shinan then looked around and said.


    "I understand. You want to confirm whether I''m a fake. Since thunder can make one, I may be made by someone." I just laughed.


    Jin Shinan nodded and said, "that''s what it means. You know, we also need to make sure that if we want to protect it, we must protect a real lineage of our Jin family."


    "I believe her." Jin Ye then said: "it''s just a kind of intuition, but Shinan, Li Tao, what''s your first feeling when you see her? Will she be fake? Have you ever doubted her? "I looked at Jin Shinan and Li Tao. They both shook their heads. Li Tao then said, "I almost watched Miss LAN grow up. When I saw her for the first time, I knew that she was real. It was a complete feeling."


    I laughed, nodded at him and said, "thank you for believing me, but I want to say that I want to save this fake lanfeifei. I want you to have a look. At the same time, if both lanfeifei are here, then it may be a good idea


    Several people looked at me. Although I didn''t completely think about how to use another lanfeifei, if she was in my hands, I believe it would be of great use, and it would be a huge blow to Lei Huasheng.


    Li Tao nodded and said, "I see. Do you know where the woman is? Just tell me, and I''ll do something about it? "


    I shook my head and said, "no, I don''t want to say that. We can''t save her first, because I found that she listened to Lei Hua''s voice so much. There must be something special in it, for example, she was threatened."


    "Yes, if we can find her family, or if someone is threatened, it means that he is not really lanfeifei, because the real lanfeifei, her family, is only us." Jin Shinan said at this time.


    I was stunned for a moment, and his brain reaction was also very fast. Why didn''t I think it could be like this.


    Sometimes, some things just need to be pushed back. Just like now, by pushing back, the fake is directly excluded.


    Why didn''t I think of a good way at the beginning? I suddenly thought of another thing.


    "What are you thinking, Feifei?" At this time, sister Liu looked at me and asked.


    "Oh, I was thinking about some of the things I was thinking about. I thought it was chaotic at that time, but I didn''t think that some things could be reversed. This is what my cousin Shinan taught me. "


    Jin Shinan was stunned and said for a long time, "push back, when did I teach you?"


    "No, just now? If it is found that the parents or relatives of the fake lanfeifei are threatened, it can prove that she is a fake. But I thought at that time that after we rescued her, we would talk about some previous things, some things that only Uncle Li Tao and I knew, so that we could tell the true from the false. "


    Jin Shinan laughs and says: "it''s so. That''s because I know we are real. As long as we are real, those who don''t meet the requirements for us must be fake."


    I nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. I used to think about one thing, that is, who hurt my father, but I just wanted to see from the front, who has the ability. But now that I think about it, it''s a fact that my father was killed. Now I just have to push back. "


    "So you already know who it is?" Sister Liu looked at me. When I looked up at her, I found some anger in her eyes.


    I had to shake my head and said: "I don''t know yet, but we can think that the person who killed my father certainly doesn''t want me to get evidence. That is to say, if I find one, when I ask this question, I will try to dodge and try to harm me. This person must be an insider."


    "It''s too dangerous to think that way." Jin Shinan immediately said: "if you ask like this, then they will find your whereabouts. At that time, it may be difficult for us to really protect you."


    I shook my head and said, "I know how to do it, but I have to think about it. Why didn''t I think so before. In addition, the custody in the hands of Li Tao and Lei Huasheng can also be reversed. "


    "How can we deduce this?" Li Tao was also a little puzzled.


    I laughed and said, "Li Tao and Lei Huasheng have one-third of the custody in their hands. Who has another one-third in their hands? It''s a secret, but let''s think about it this way. My father entrusted a special person. This person may not be familiar to us, but this person must be familiar to me. "


    Li Tao nodded, said: "but such people, we have checked, including director Gao at that time, we have also checked, it is not them at all."


    I laughed and said, "you may not know this person, but my father and I both know it. Who will this person be?"


    When I say this, I don''t have a key person in my heart. Generally speaking, the people around me should know.


    No, there is another possibility that this person may be unexpected.


    But no matter which one, I can''t think of it for a while. That is to say, my father will certainly not leave a loophole that I didn''t expect. He will certainly remind me in various ways.


    What is the way? There are many ways to do this. What if he doesn''t have time to prompt? But I quickly denied the idea.


    If my father is doing this puzzle, he will definitely give the corresponding answer. Otherwise, it will become an eternal mystery, and there will be no solution.The answer must also be in him, and only I can see it, others should not.


    Then it needs something that I have in common with him to appear. This thing is likely to be put in a place for fear of being destroyed. This place needs insurance and can''t be known.


    Don''t say, there is such a place.


    I woke up immediately, but I didn''t say it. Right, so this place is really safe, and even other people don''t know it.


    In addition, my father may have added a double insurance, one of which is the guardian, and the other is the key plus password. I think that''s right.


    I looked at sister Liu, no, this secret should be in her hands, but she can''t see it herself, because she is just a guardian. And the other half is still in Nie Xiaoran''s hands.


    Well, things are all in a mess. It seems that if I really want to get these, my plan will be very detailed.


    Li Tao then said, "Miss LAN, what do you think?"


    "I want to fight with you." I had to smile bitterly. I''ve thought about this for a long time.


    Li Tao was stunned, then thought about it and said, "we really have to fight, but it''s not you, right?"


    I know that I said it a little fast just now, because I was thinking about some things, so I said what I thought. I think it means that Wu xiner and Li Tao are going to have a fight. I want to arrange all the things to be solved at one time.


    This time, the best way for me and Li Tao to delay is to give me a lot of time.


    But I said it a little fast just now, and I thought I was Wu Xin''er again.


    I thought about it for a while and said with a smile, "Uncle Li, there''s one thing, you should know, Wu Xin''er is arranged by me in the company, and she is just like me there."


    "That''s what you believe in her?" Even Li Tao said that this time.


    "I believe in her, more than anyone else. So, situ GUI is my husband. You all know that. "


    I looked at them a little embarrassed, but still nodded.


    I sighed and said, "if someone can share this husband with me, this person can only be Wu Xin''er."


    "My God, isn''t it?" At this time, sister Liu was also silly and said, "you are silly, in case one day..."


    I stopped her, said: "sister-in-law, there is no day, she will not take situ GUI, I understand. That''s how much I believe in her. "


    Li Tao had to sigh and said, "well, we believe in your ability to see people. So believe it. How do you want me to cooperate with her in acting?"


    I laughed and said, "a project with the Jin family, because of your objection, I will give up."


    Li Tao was stunned, looked for a long time, and then laughed.

 Chapter 375

    Jin Shinan also thought about it for a long time. Then he understood it and said, "it''s OK. I want a project. Can I contact sister Liu directly for this project?"


    "Why are you still called sister Liu?" I took a strange look at Jin Shinan. Shouldn''t he be called a wife?


    The man of gold world awkwardly laughed and said, "I can''t change it for a while, but I think it''s OK. Just call it like this. It''s nothing."


    I only laughed at Jin Shinan. It was really interesting. I took a look at sister Liu and found that she glanced at Jin Shinan embarrassed.


    Li Tao Fan said: "don''t worry, no matter what the project, I will oppose to the end, but also to pull down Lei Huasheng, in this way, he will hate me more?"


    I nodded, said: "this matter, I will tell Wu Xin''er, let her also cooperate, you want to fight against this tease alive, is the best, as long as this appears, Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran will certainly act, then, we can take advantage of it."


    King sighed and said, "Feifei, don''t you really plan to come to our dragon family? To be honest, with your ability, if you come to Longshi, I think I can give you a big company, which is bigger than your father''s company. Your strength is more than that. "


    I just laughed and said, "for the time being, I still don''t want it. I must get my father''s legacy and bring it back beautifully. As for that time, I''ll see if I want to respond to your idea."


    Then master Jin nodded and said, "I''m just like your father and mother. I''m stubborn Well, stubborn child


    I know he is scolding stubborn donkey, just in front of me, I''m sorry to say it, looking at this side has nothing to do, I just said goodbye, left here. With Tang Xin directly upstairs, situ GUI has not come back at this time.


    We can''t go out either. As they said, I''m a bit embarrassed now. Once I go out, if I''m found, I''ll be killed. Here, I''m safe.


    On the other hand, safety is Wu Xin''er. Now I believe no one will touch me. On the other road, only three people have the power to control that side. On one side is Lei Huasheng, on the other side is Hu Sen, and on the other side is Li Tao.


    Among the three groups of strength, Li Tao is the strongest, Lei Hua''s voice is a little worse, and Hu Sen''s strength is the weakest. But anyway, these three will be partial to Wu Xin''er now.


    Lei Huasheng may wait until I have a close fight with Li Tao. At that time, as long as he grasped the key point, he didn''t need to use that force.


    But for those who want to kill me, this news should really be from Nie Zhengxuan, or Nie Xiaoran behind. It''s a headache to think that both sides are enemies and allies.


    "Sister Wu, you''ll look better when you change back. I dare not speak below, for fear that I''ll show up when I speak." Tang Xin said at this time.


    "By the way, Tang Xin, I think of a thing. Today Nie Xiaoran asked what kind of soul he was searching for and what''s the matter?"


    Tang Xin said with a smile, "is this it? It''s a secret of our Tang family. Normally, she won''t know it. I have a headache now. When I came back, I sent a short message to my family to ask them to find out who revealed the news. "


    I nodded and said, "will it affect me?"


    "Of course, it has a great influence. It should be said that this kind of thing is a kind of magic. If it''s not for us to master it, it''s a forbidden magic. In our family, it''s only allowed to be used by those who are evil and evil, and it must be used by us from above."


    I Leng for a while, said: "so exaggerated can''t it, is a kind of what kind of art?"


    "If you listen to the other person''s voice, you will probably bring back the body''s life


    "Wait, it''s so powerful. What can this skill do?"


    "For example, it''s very difficult to arrest a super criminal himself, and he''s also guilty of a terrible crime, and he may get the news that he''s planning something dangerous recently. If he doesn''t catch him, there will be great danger."


    I nodded, understood, that is to say, in this case, there is no way to capture the case, only in this way, to let that person appear in the line of sight, it is really a forbidden technique.


    "Nie Xiaoran knows. Does she want to use it against me? Wait, I understand. Nie Xiaoran, she and Lei Huasheng are thinking about the same thing. "


    All of a sudden, I came here.


    Nie Xiaoran''s way to deal with Lei Huasheng, I have never come up with it, but after listening to the fake LAN Feifei of Lei Huasheng, I feel that Lei Huasheng is better than Nie Xiaoran.But now think about it, Nie Xiaoran itself is not a fool, she will not give up the right in her hands. But lanfeifei has come back, and the top will check this matter.


    In this way, she won''t have an advantage. If ranfeifei really died, the world would talk about this, that is to say, everything about his father would be exposed.


    What''s more, Nie Xiaoran is afraid of another kinship of my father, the Jin family. If lanfeifei really died, the Revenge of the Jin family would give her a headache.


    She didn''t mean to hurt me, she wanted to control me? But it''s not right. Then, the person who hurt me on the highway shouldn''t be her.


    Nie Zhengxuan, is that her? She''s the one who''s going to kill me. Doesn''t she want me to get anything? It''s situ GUI or something special.


    "Tang Xin, is there anyone else who can do this skill besides your family?" I look at Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin thought for a moment, shook his head, said: "no one should be able to, eh, so to speak, there is really one, won''t it."


    Tang Xin said, looked at me, said: "no, I have to call grandma, sister Wu, you wait for me."


    She immediately ran out, probably this phone call, do not want me to hear it, after a while, she came back, and then look a little bad.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "As I guess, grandma said that she would solve it herself."


    When situ GUI came, he turned me into Wu Xin''er first, and then we went back to our own home. I didn''t sleep well that night, because I always thought of Nie Xiaoran''s practice.


    She is also looking for LAN Feifei, but she uses another method. After Tang Xin called today, she heard that her grandmother would come here in person, which shows that this matter is very serious.


    But how can I ask her? She doesn''t say. It seems that it may also involve family secrets, so I won''t ask any more.


    Anyway, many things have to be seen step by step. We''re not going to do anything at home tomorrow.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep.


    The next morning, when Tang Xin and I came to the company, many people nodded to say hello to us. It was the first time that so many people came to say hello to me, especially the little girls at the front desk. They used to feel that they could talk to me, but now they are all respectful.


    This person has grown up, and it''s not a good thing. This promotion is too fast. I feel that many people have been alienated. At that time, when I was a soldier, these front desk girls were very happy with me.


    I just laughed and didn''t say anything. When I got back to the office, I asked Tang Xin to run all the departments to see what happened to them.


    After Tang Xin left, I just sat there in a daze. I didn''t know when Jin Shinan would come and what kind of project he would bring.


    Tang Xin has worked very hard. He has been running all over the place in one morning and has reflected some situations, but most of them are still good. At least I don''t think I will have much to do in a period of time.


    And she also said that she seems to have seen Jin Shinan coming, but he should have gone to the marketing department first. Seeing this, he and sister Liu should have discussed it yesterday.


    I don''t care. It''s already noon, so I''ll take Tang Xin to dinner first. As she is now, she can enter the small canteen, which is much more convenient.


    When I got to the canteen, I saw Wang Wenquan and sister Liu walking together. When they saw me, they also nodded at me.


    At this time, sister Liu said with a smile, "I went to see President Wu in the afternoon. I met her here."


    I was stunned. Do they want to come to me together? What does that mean? When did they get so close?


    I looked at sister Liu, but she just laughed and said, "we can''t make the decision on this matter, so I want to see if you can make the decision on this side."


    "Oh, what kind of thing?" I asked.


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "it''s said that Longshi group from other provinces wants to develop here. It''s interested in our scale and plans to invest in it."


    I was stunned for a moment. It''s too much to play. And in this way, it''s equivalent to the feeling that they are going to buy Nie''s. Such a thing, Nie Xiaoran should not agree. Let alone Li Tao.


    How can this stir up the war between Li Tao and me? I was a little surprised. What were they thinking?


    But sister Liu just laughed and said, "but they have a condition, that is, they intend to select more people from our company to become shareholders. In this way, they can better control the company, and the first choice is president Wu."


    "I You''re kidding. I''m not very familiar with long. " My God, they won''t play big. In this way, my identity will be a little special. Won''t Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng doubt me? How can they do that."I don''t know. You forget that there was a person who valued you very much at Husen''s birthday party, that is, the leader of the long family." Sister Liu said at this time.


    "So far away, who can remember, who?" I asked. Of course, I knew in my heart that it was Mr. Jin, but now I have to cooperate with him to perform the play.


    "Lord king." Liu Jie light said.


    "How could it be him, and I don''t have much contact with him, how could he want to help me up?" I asked strangely.


    But sister Liu just shook her head and said, "I don''t know. That''s why we want to see if you have any ideas here."


    I gave a dry smile and said, "well, I have no idea at all. If I can''t, I have to report it. Come here in the afternoon and let''s have a look again."


    Sister Liu nodded and went to have dinner, but my head hurt. Didn''t she push me forward?


    These people can''t be crazy. In order to pull lanfeifei back, they don''t intend to make Wu xiner feel bad. If so, I will turn back to lanfeifei and make them feel bad.


    Really, how did I meet such a group of relatives? However, it''s my fault. If they knew the relationship between Wu Xin''er and LAN Feifei, they would not be so confused. On the contrary, they would be more cautious.


    This is really a bit of a headache. I didn''t eat much at noon, so I quickly went back to the office. I was waiting for sister Liu to come and explain to me.


    After waiting for a long time, sister Liu came by herself. I let Tang Xin guard at the door. Then she asked, "whose idea is this? Feifei is different from me?"


    Sister Liu laughed, and then said: "president Wu, you don''t want the key, in fact, we have thought about this thing, so we can do it, and there is a good place to do it."


    "What''s good about it? If I do that, my identity will be in trouble. At that time, Feifei will get nothing. " I''m a little angry.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t have anything. It''s just a cover. The real person is not you, but me." Sister Liu looked at me and said.


    I am a Leng, saw Liu Jie for a long time, this just say: "do you mean, want to let them know your relation?"


    Sister Liu laughed, and then said, "there''s nothing wrong, because this matter can''t be concealed. Anyway, it can''t be concealed. It''s better for us to say it directly. We''re going to send you an invitation tomorrow. "


    I was stunned for a long time. If this is the case, this matter will be completely reversed.


    Jin Shinan, is that what he thinks? This circle is too big, isn''t it? And in this way, sister Liu and I can both keep their status, and they can also have hatred against Li Tao. Is this method a bit too extreme?


    If I were you, I would not dare to play like this. This is a bit of a big game. Jin Shinan, can you really keep it?

 Chapter 376

    It should be said that this method is not necessarily the best, but it is the most unexpected, and I believe that Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng certainly did not think of this.


    Long Shi wants to enter, but he doesn''t send his own people in. Instead, he lets a person who is already in the company take power. This is indefensible in itself.


    No matter who this person is, it will make people feel that this person is bribed by the long family, but there is one person who is special.


    This person is me, because I have been with sister Liu all the time. If sister Liu''s identity is exposed, then you can imagine that I was used by Sister Liu. Although the person in front is me, sister Liu is the last person behind the scenes.


    Because of this, I believe that Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng will speed up their pace and try to get the equity of each other. In other words, they won''t let the Jin family come in and take away the right.


    But they also dare not move sister Liu. Originally, the relationship between Nie and the Jin family is a little delicate. If they take away sister Liu, they will declare war on the Jin family.


    At that time, if the Jin family really wants to attack from the outside, and the inside is so uncooperative, then the Nie family is likely to fall down in such a process.


    So Nie Xiaoran won''t do it. She will find a way to stabilize the Jin family. The way to stabilize the Jin family is to agree to the project, and then let me be a puppet for a few days.


    Anyway, I''m their pawn. This time, I can use it more. And they still dare not move me, because moving me is the same as moving sister Liu.


    On the other hand, Li Tao must oppose it with all his strength this time. Of course, it will also include Lei Huasheng. He doesn''t want to oppose it, but he has to.


    Because this cooperation is obviously aimed at them, and the equity I can get must belong to them. Nie Xiaoran can''t move her equity.


    I already have 20 shares. If I go back to them, I can directly break through the 51 shares. It seems that I have got the real control of the company, but I can only be monitored by Sister Liu.


    This line is really messy. The conflict between Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng will also be strengthened, and their hostility will be faster than that between Li Tao and me.


    Jin Shinan''s move is cruel enough. I understand it in my heart. Looking at sister Liu.


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "it seems that you already understand. No wonder Feifei takes such a fancy to you. She is really a powerful person."


    This time, I can only smile bitterly in my heart. Of course, I''m powerful, not only powerful, but also know a lot of things they don''t know.


    Besides, I know the actual situation of both sides, so I can really understand their ideas. Otherwise, if I only think about it myself, I can''t think so much.


    So I don''t think Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran will think so much. They will definitely win this move.


    I think about it carefully. It must be sister Liu who provides the information here that makes me think so perfectly. Jin Shinan himself is a powerful man. In addition, he is old enough to be a traitor. It''s even more difficult to be provoked.


    "No plan is perfect. Do you really understand?" I had to ask again.


    "I know it''s not perfect, but as long as nothing happens to Feifei, there will be no problem." Liu said.


    I finally understand that the real weakness of this plan lies in me. If Feifei doesn''t have an accident, I think Nie Xiaoran, Feifei, might have an accident.


    Nie Xiaoran is hysterical. She holds Feifei''s pulse, but fortunately, she has a shortcoming, that is, she always can''t handle such things. If Lei Huasheng is like that, I''m really worried.


    Now that I''ve seen everything through, I have the feeling that everyone is drunk and I wake up alone.


    "After the first step of your plan has been carried out, let it go first." I had to sigh.


    "Why, is this a perfect plan?"


    "It''s perfect, but you also said that you must have nothing to do with Feifei, but now I know that there is a person who has a way to make Feifei have something."


    "It''s impossible. We''ll try to protect her."


    I shook my head, said: "this is not you can protect, we have to wait, wait for a person to come."


    "Who is it?" Sister Liu looks at me.


    I thought for a while and said, "master of the Tang family, let King prepare some money, because if master of the Tang family comes, I don''t think they will work for us for nothing."


    Sister Liu was stunned for a long time. Then she thought about it for a moment and said, "you mean the people of tangxin family, but they are not all pretenders..."


    I reached out to stop her and said, "some things can be pretended, but some things can''t be pretended. In a word, it''s good to be ready. This time, Feifei, the trouble is very big. If she survives, there should be no problem, but if she doesn''t, we can''t say."


    Sister Liu''s face changed, and then said, "but now...""It''s all right. We can''t wait until everything is ready. Let''s deal with them step by step. Sister Liu, go back now, take Wang Wenquan and bring this project. I''ll report to you immediately."


    Sister Liu nodded. When she was about to leave, she turned around again and asked, "Feifei said that she could share situ GUI with you, and I also found that your relationship with situ GUI is different. What''s the matter?"


    Well, what can I say? We are alone. Of course, we will be different.


    "If I just gave it to my boyfriend, what would I think?" I look at sister Liu.


    Liu Jie obviously Leng for a while, and then looked at me, half a day later said: "no, if you have such a life experience, you will not come here."


    I laughed and said, "I can''t say that. Haven''t I come here already? So, do you understand? "


    Sister Liu said, "I understand. OK, I''ll bring Wang Wenquan right away."


    She just left, and I sighed. I don''t know if sister Liu will pass this sentence back. In that case, I have to ask situ GUI to follow me.


    I have no way to answer this question.


    I''m really sorry, GUI. It seems that you have to be such a person once. I apologized secretly in my heart, and then sent a short message to situ GUI about what happened here.


    After waiting for a long time, a short message came back. When I opened it, it said: you owe me another favor.


    Soon, Wang Wenquan and sister Liu came to our office and had a look at the golden man''s project. It''s really like this.


    Long''s shares, and then let me be their vanguard, if not for sister Liu''s move, this time there is really no way to explain.


    Wang Wenquan looked at me a little bit wrong and said, "president Wu, what''s the matter? Are you so familiar with Mr. Jin of the long family? "


    "I''ve been here several times, but I''m very familiar with it, but I don''t have it. It''s really strange. How can I get ahead? No, I have to report it to the top. "


    "Oh, that''s for sure." Sister Liu said at this time: "there''s another thing. I have to ask for half a day''s leave tomorrow. There will be something tomorrow afternoon, which will be approved by the president."


    "Asking for leave, as long as it''s business, there''s no problem going out. Why ask for leave?" I pretended to ask strangely.


    Sister Liu just laughed and said, "because I''m out on business, if the company has something to do, I need to call back. But I can''t come back tomorrow afternoon, so I''d better ask for leave."


    Looking at her expression, I knew there must be something wrong, so I had to nod and say: "OK, I''ll approve it. Bring me the leave slip."


    Said, sister Liu has from the pocket inside, took out the leave note, and then handed it to me. I took a look, immediately pretended to be very surprised and said: "no, sister Liu, you are going to get married. Oh, I''m sorry, you really have to get married. Tomorrow is to pick out wedding dresses or something? "


    When I finished shouting, Wang Wenquan also coaxed: "isn''t it, director Liu, it''s good, it''s good, who is the other party?"


    "In a few days, there will be a wedding banquet. Then I will invite you to go. An invitation will be sent to you tomorrow. You must come at that time. In addition, the top leaders will ask the president to pay for it. I think it''s better for the president to report it tomorrow."


    I understand what sister Liu means. She asked Wang Wenquan to report this matter first, but now Wang Wenquan must think that I have a relationship with the Jin family, so when reporting, it will not be very realistic.


    Of course, the invitation from sister Liu will come tomorrow, and this incident will immediately interrupt their thoughts, because once sister Liu establishes a relationship with the Jin family, I will come out.


    I thought about it for a moment. This is really OK. Wang Wenquan certainly didn''t know about it. He just congratulated sister Liu with a smile. Liu Jie also politely responded.


    "Well, report tomorrow. By the way, sister Liu, what kind of person the other party is."


    Because I am now the president of this position, so directly called to open sister Liu, no one will say anything.


    Liu just smile, and then said: "tomorrow you will know, today first confidential."


    I can only say with a smile: "well, tomorrow waiting for your invitation, you really gave me a big surprise, but sister Liu, tomorrow afternoon''s things, you must explain well, don''t let anything happen."


    "Yes, I understand."


    We were just talking when Tang Xin knocked on the door and said, "director Lei Huasheng is here."


    A few times, he wants to see each other. Don''t we know what he''s doing?


    I had to nod to sister Liu and Wang Wenquan and let them leave first. Then Tang Xin arranged for Lei Huasheng to come in."Director Lei, what advice do you have this time?" Seeing that Lei Hua Sheng came in, I had to say.


    Lei Huasheng watched sister Liu and Wang Wenquan leave. Then he said, "there is no instruction. I just want to remind you to be careful about Nie Xiaoran."


    I took a look at Lei Huasheng, and he came to me directly to say this. I just laughed and said, "then director Lei, what can I do for her? I don''t think she will do me any harm? "


    "No, she invited a very strange woman recently. She has been keeping it all the time. I just found out recently. I always feel that this is not so simple. Do you remember? She asked your assistant what it would be like


    I was surprised. In this way, Lei Huasheng found this, which is not bad.


    "Is she used against me?" I had to ask, although I have guessed that it is against lanfeifei, but in Lei Huasheng''s heart, I should have nothing to do with lanfeifei.


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said: "I can''t figure out who I will deal with now, but I think it should be you. Have you ever thought that if she can deal with you, and if you take Li Tao''s shares at this time, won''t he be able to reach the highest equity value all of a sudden?"


    I was surprised. I didn''t think about it. I just thought that Nie Xiaoran might want to use lanfeifei, but I didn''t think that she was used to deal with me.


    Wait a minute, Nie Xiaoran doesn''t know that I am alone with lanfeifei, and he may not guess that I have a relationship with lanfeifei. So, there are possibilities to deal with me.


    Because even if I have no way to deal with Li Tao, if this person is to deal with me, then it can also receive the effect.


    I just want to understand. At that time, Nie Xiaoran asked Tang Xin beside me. She didn''t ask Tang Xin to do anything. She probably wanted to see if Tang Xin could resist.


    Fortunately, Tang Xin said that he could do the same at that time, which meant that he could prevent it.


    My God, I want to understand this matter, and then I know that Nie Xiaoran is different from Lei Huasheng. If Lei Huasheng is insidious, and there is a bit of morality in the Jianghu, Nie Xiaoran has no morality.


    Does she only have the word "success" and "failure"? So she can use any means, my God, this woman, is the most terrible?


    Lei Huasheng looked at my expression and said: "it seems that you already understand. That''s the best. You should be careful. We are allies now. I have to remind you."


    I nodded. Lei Huasheng didn''t remind me that he was worried about himself. If he had to be taken away, he would not be able to eat it.


    I''m really careless. Now I''m a person who can influence the overall situation, and I have enough shares for them to see.


    No, I have to ask. What kind of soul method does it really work? And what aspects of things, will make me more trouble. Tang Xin, it''s really up to her this time.

 Chapter 377

    Lei Huasheng then said: "you must pay attention, her action is faster and faster now. By the way, I come to you today, and there is another thing. You see if you can arrange a position for my third son. I''m here to do this."


    I just realized that Lei Huasheng reminded me that he used this as an excuse to find me. I hope I can arrange it. When Nie Xiaoran asked, I also had an explanation.


    I just laughed and said, "I''ll ask more or less about this, but I can arrange it to the human resources department. I don''t know if it''s ok? There are my people there. You can take care of them. "


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "it''s up to you. He can just come in."


    Of course I know what they''re all about. This old three comes in, Lei Huasheng definitely wants him to receive an important position in the future. It is very likely that Nie Zhengxuan''s current position is too beautiful.


    I can arrange this matter, but it will take two days, because there will be something tomorrow, and then Lei Huasheng will leave.


    I immediately called in Tang Xin and asked, "Tang Xin, hurry up and tell me the truth. If you are dealing with me, is it of any use?"


    Tang Xin didn''t understand what was going on for a moment, and said, "what do you mean to deal with you?"


    I sighed and repeated what Lei Huasheng had just said to me. If these things are used to deal with Wu xiner, I don''t know whether they are easy to use.


    After hearing this, Tang Xin suddenly laughed and said, "that''s very interesting. If that''s the case, I may take advantage of this opportunity to teach her a lesson. However, the information given by Lei Huasheng is very useful. She really has to come."


    "Wait, who are you talking about?" I looked at Tang Xin.


    But Tang Xin shook his head and said, "sister Wu, this is for your own good. Don''t ask about this person. But I''m a little happy to hear this news."


    I had to give her a white look and said, "what are you happy about? By the way, tell me how they will attack me if they want to do it. Can''t they just do it?"


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "I really can''t do it directly. If I really have to do it to you, I will give you something called soul inducing water first. It has a little smell. Generally speaking, it''s mixed in tea or wine before I can drink it."


    But this thing, as well as the color, will show red, so only drinking red wine may cause such trouble. You must be careful.


    I nodded, that''s OK. Listening to what she said, I think it can be prevented.


    Besides, I still have Tang Xin. Even if I really have to drink it, I think there are other ways. Besides, her grandmother is coming soon. That''s great.


    Tang Xin then said: "but I don''t think they will do it to you so early. That''s OK. When my grandmother comes, she will make a good fall."


    "That would be the best." I sat down and took a long breath. If I could, I would be much simpler.


    Tang Xin then said with a smile: "sister Wu, you don''t have to worry, some things always happen, we can know in advance, this is already very good."


    It''s normal for me to let go of my heart. My current status is really good. Not only is someone covering me, but also from time to time, someone will come to send information, which is very important to me.


    I said with a smile: "yes, people who don''t know my identity will always come to help me somehow. If they know, maybe the good days will come to an end?"


    But Tang Xin shook his head and said, "no, brother Chang Feng was bored once. He gave you a careful calculation and said that you are the life of a great noble. I''m sure it''s right to follow you."


    It''s still expensive. I''m worried about it. I don''t know when this is a leader. I''m always harmed by them. I have to guard against them. It''s really tiring.


    At this time, I really miss situ GUI. I really want to.


    After sinking for a while, Tang Xin didn''t dare to disturb me. After a long time, I opened my eyes, looked at Tang Xin and said, "how do I feel tired? You say that one day, I will become the master here. Will I be more tired?"


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue and said, "I don''t know, but now I know that when I sit here, I''m very tired. Normally, it''s OK. As soon as I go down, I''ll be surrounded immediately. I can''t answer all kinds of questions, so I have to push them to the main leaders of all departments."


    I laughed, then ordered her, and said: "you, you have not learned anything else. You can learn quickly from me. You can''t do this. You have to learn more. Because one day, none of us will be able to let go. "


    Tang Xin nodded, I don''t know if she understood. Anyway, for me, if I really get that day, I really can''t let go.When it was time to get off work, Tang Xin and I were ready to go back immediately. On the way, we met sister rainbow. She met me, nodded and said hello, then came to shake hands with me.


    What does that mean? I was very strange to shake with her, and immediately found that there was something in her hand handed to me.


    It''s a note. She just left. I was surprised. What does sister rainbow mean?


    When I left the company and sat in my car, I opened the note, which said: come and see my mother tomorrow night.


    After writing this, the following is the address of a hotel. I remember that address, and then I tore the note. After thinking about it, I gave it to Tang Xin and asked him to go home and throw it away in a garbage lane.


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "sister rainbow, what does that mean?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know, but it seems to be a good thing. You can follow me tomorrow."


    Tang Xin just nodded and stopped talking. There have been too many things recently. When sister Liu finished talking about that thing tomorrow, I don''t know what will happen. Sister rainbow, what will happen to me.


    If it''s not important, I don''t think they will come to me. What''s the matter?


    Now I really have a headache. These things are getting more and more complicated. I hope I can solve them quickly.


    We just went home and had a night''s rest. When we came to the company the next day, we heard the girl at the front desk whispering.


    "What''s the matter? Is that what happened?" I went up and asked.


    The little girls immediately stood up, saluted me and said hello. They were all from the human resources department, and now they are all in my charge. But in terms of age, they are not much younger.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Just now, director Liu came with a man. It seems that they are familiar with him. Moreover, the man seems to be the third generation of the Jin family." Then a little girl said.


    I Leng for a while, won''t, she directly brought Jin Shinan, what does this mean? It''s not going to be announced in public, is it?


    I took a look at the little girl, then laughed and said, "OK, don''t talk about it again. Some things will be talked about when they happen. If you talk about it again, in case someone hears you, you will talk nonsense."


    The little girls answered, and I''m leaving now.


    "Sister Wu, you don''t know. You are in their hearts, but they are like gods." Tang Xin catches up with two steps and says.


    I laughed and said, "are you kidding? There is a god like existence. What existence is there?"


    "Really, a few of them are just group leaders now. They know how you came in. At that time, you just entered the company, and they were just small staff. But you see, they are promoted so fast, and they are only group leaders. Of course, they will envy you."


    I sighed. How can I say this? I can only say that my starting point is relatively high, because after I came back, I met either the strongest CEOs or some senior executives in the local area, and they did not have this opportunity.


    So your circle of friends is really important. Like now, as long as you make a little effort, the people above can''t help you.


    When I got to the office, I thought about it. I wanted to ask sister Liu to come here, but I''d better go by myself.


    So I took Tang Xin and went directly to Liu''s office. When I got there, I found that Jin Shinan was really here. He was sitting with Liu for tea and breakfast.


    I laughed twice and caught their attention.


    "Why did you come with me?" I looked at Jin Shinan.


    "Of course I have to come, otherwise, how can this thing go smoothly? She said alone, you can''t believe it. I mean the people above, because you know it."


    It''s true that if sister Liu sent an invitation to marry the Jin family, they would not believe it.


    Although we dare not say that everyone knows the things before sister Liu, they still know the above several things. They don''t believe that the Jin family is so insightless.


    But in fact, they really have to look away. There is no way for sister Liu to take that step. But now, I admire her for eating on her own.


    I had to nod and say, "there''s always me, right?"


    "Of course, you''ve got everyone''s. We''ll all inform you that I''m busy this afternoon. You see, I haven''t had time for breakfast." Jin Shinan said at this time.


    I looked back at the corridor, because I heard the footsteps. Sure enough, I saw that some employees had come, so I had to say hello and go back to my office again.


    It is estimated that this time sister Liu must be on fire. With Jin Shinan''s company, if you send this invitation again, you will immediately stir up the whole Nie family.


    I thought, but I found that sister Liu didn''t come to me.It''s also normal for her to send it from the bottom up, because the middle level below will allow him a little time for them to come up and not say too much.


    Nie Ping has a headache. Now they will not fight again?


    Should not, Nie Zhengping that person, at first feel very not serious, but think about it, he is a kind of camouflage, his tusks slowly exposed, more terrible than ordinary people.


    Sure enough, they didn''t come to me until half past ten. As soon as they entered the room, they gave me a huge invitation.


    I took it in my hand and looked at the contents. It said that this Sunday, in Yuntian Hotel, their engagement banquet was held and I was invited.


    "So fast? What are you going to do now? " I asked strangely.


    "On the one hand, it''s to settle the matter, on the other hand, it''s to give you a time to quarrel." Jin Shinan said with a smile.


    I smile, that''s it. Today is Tuesday, and I will report this matter to you in the afternoon. In addition, we need to prepare for it. Maybe we can hold this meeting on Thursday.


    At the beginning of this meeting, all the shareholders must be present, and sister Liu is one of them. Of course, she will go. So at that time, Li Tao''s opposition must be very fierce. We can''t discuss this matter in one or two days.


    In this way, next Sunday, we may not have fully discussed it.


    I thought about it. It''s a good idea.


    "Did you come up with that together?" I had to say with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not just us, there''s a weight level character joining us." Sister Liu said with a smile.


    "Heavyweight, who?" I had to ask.


    "I think it''s better to understand the company''s people here and the time arrangement."


    I immediately had a figure in my heart. No, they took old man Gao with them.


    I have to smile bitterly and say: "can''t it be the senior director of situ GUI?"


    "That''s him." Although I have been sure in my heart, I''m still a little depressed when I hear sister Liu say that. Old man Gao comes in with me. It''s really lively this time.


    This matter must have been fried in the bottom by now.


    "By the way, you''ve all been sent to me. Who else hasn''t?" I look at the time. I don''t know if it''s too late.


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "don''t worry, there are only Lei Huasheng, Li Tao and Nie Xiaoran. Of course, Li Tao''s one is a cross, and there are still plays."


    I nodded, had to say: "that I do not send ah, two slowly."


    They all laughed and left. Tang Xin said, "I feel that sister Liu has become beautiful these two days."


    Yes, a woman in love is the most beautiful.

 Chapter 378

    Not long after sister Liu left, the ministers of various departments under my command came together. Here, Nie Zhengping from the human resources department was the biggest. He also came and looked at me with a hoodwinked face.


    "I said, what are you all watching me do?" I have no choice but to say that from just now on, I''m just like the vegetable market. I didn''t pay attention to it. At this time, there are more people.


    Nie Zhengping should be regarded as their leader this time. At this time, he came over and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I saw him slap an invitation on my desk.


    I only looked at it and said, "what''s the matter? Isn''t this an invitation? Let''s go to the party. What''s the problem? "


    Nie Zhengping said: "there''s no problem. It''s not something that just happened to let you hold shares. Now it''s like this again."


    I took a look at Nie Zhengping and said coldly, "who did you listen to about this matter that let me hold shares? But I haven''t reported to Chairman Nie Xiaoran yet? "


    Nie Zhengping suddenly froze, half a day just said: "this, outside already spread."


    I stared at Wang Wenquan coldly. He really hid for a while. I had to say: "this news has not been approved by the chairman. How can it be disclosed? It seems that our department has an insider. I have to check it carefully."


    "No, it''s not about this now, president. It''s about this invitation." Seeing this situation, Nie Zhengping knew that he had just said something. At this time, he was planning to divert the topic.


    "I just know about it, but how do we discuss it now? If we want to say something, we don''t know what to say. We can only go to see what''s going on. It''s a matter of internal affairs. Now it''s a top priority. Tang Xin, we''ll inform the market for a meeting in the afternoon. " I immediately said aloud.


    All of a sudden, Nie Zhengping''s face also changed, not only he, I saw that he listened to Wang Wenquan behind his back, and his face was not good-looking. Tang Xin nodded. Of course, she knew who I was facing, so she was ready to go down and inform me.


    I then turned to Nie Zhengping and said, "let''s not talk about other people''s marriage. We still have so many internal problems. It''s not that we are afraid of things."


    Nie Zhengping was a little tongue tied. He said for a long time, "well, you''re right, but Liu Siyu married Jin Shinan. If this is done, can we still keep her?"


    "So you dare kick her out?" I looked at Nie Zhengping and said, "and you have also said that they have another thing. We haven''t come up with a result in this matter. Is that right?"


    Nie Zhengping probably didn''t think that I made a button with sister Liu this time, so he didn''t know how to say it. At this time, he had to retreat. After a while, all the people here were gone.


    Tang Xin came over and said, "sister Wu, what do you mean you have a meeting this afternoon?"


    "What time will you inform me?" I asked.


    "Three." Tang Xin replied with a smile.


    I nodded and said, "this is the right time." As I said this, I took out my cell phone.


    There are some things that I should do now, that is, I can give a blow to the other party, and I can also improve my own position by the way. I''ve thought about this for a long time.


    I gave Nie Xiaoran a call, want to come, at this time Liu Jie''s invitation, should have been sent to her hand.


    "Chairman Nie, I have a project here. I wanted to report to you in the morning, but there is something wrong. I think you can see it. This time I can report it to you. Can I go to your office at 2:30 p.m


    Nie Xiaoran said: "yes, you can come over then."


    Hung up the phone, I know Nie Xiaoran received the news of Jin Shinan''s cooperation with us yesterday, and he doubted that something was wrong with me at that time.


    But now, one of Liu''s actions today has disturbed her cognition. Now that I talk about it again, she must want to see me and see what to do with it?


    This time, I only gave her half an hour. During this time, she could not get anything. Wang Wenquan, however, was probably unlucky in half an hour.


    Think of here, I said a few words with Tang Xin, Tang Xin immediately laughed, and then went down. I look at the watch on the wall. It''s exactly 11:40. In a little while, it''s time to get off work.


    Only five minutes later, Tang Xin came with Wang Wenquan.


    "I want to talk to you because of today''s event." I said straight to the point.


    Wang Wenquan was stunned, then laughed and said, "do you mean director Liu got married?"


    "No, it''s about how the secrets of the marketing department came out." I finished, looked at the watch, and then said: "this thing is very urgent, don''t leave work at noon, assistant Tang."


    Tang Xin immediately came over and asked, "president Wu, what''s the matter?""In this way, Minister Wang and I have something to talk about at noon, so we can''t go to dinner. You can go and get dinner for us, and we''ll eat here." I quickly distributed it, and didn''t give Wang Wenquan any chance.


    Wang Wenquan looked at me at this time. He was joking. If he was asked to leave at noon, he would ask Nie Zhengxuan or Nie Zhengping to keep him. But I can''t let him follow the marketing department any more. I want to fix him. It''s so simple.


    Wang Wenquan probably didn''t think what I was thinking. At this time, he laughed and told Tang Xin what he wanted to eat. Tang Xin just went down.


    I looked at Wang Wenquan and said, "in addition to you and chief supervisor Liu, who knows about the project of Jinshi man?"


    Wang Wenquan thought for a moment and said, "no one knows about this. Because director Liu has asked to keep it secret, so I keep it secret."


    I smile, nod, said: "this is very good, as long as it is confidential, there will be no problem, this afternoon, I put this matter, report to the chairman, let her have a look, this time we have been recruited, no one thought of it."


    Wang Wenquan immediately nodded and said, "yes, we''ve all been recruited. What can we do? It''s not so simple as Kim''s idea


    I nodded and said, "well, what do you think of this?"


    He looked at me and said, "I think this is for you, President Wu."


    I looked at Wang Wenquan and said, "to be specific, how is it aimed at me?"


    Wang Wenquan laughed, and then relaxed and said, "well, it''s because in the project book, you take over part of the equity of the company, but now it seems that you are director Liu Siyu. Don''t you think she is the real power holder?"


    By the way, I''m going to make them think that''s what it is.


    "However, even if she is in power, after all, she did not get the equity, it does not count?"


    "It''s different. If there are any mistakes, you are responsible for them. But if you do well, she is in charge of them. It''s a slow act of taking control." Wang Wenquan agitated.


    I know that he didn''t say that to Nie Xiaoran yesterday. Now I want him to talk, just to get an answer, because Wang Wenquan''s idea should be similar to Nie Xiaoran''s. If he thinks so, there should be no problem.


    I nodded with a smile and said, "well, even if you''re right, we can''t do it now."


    Wang Wenquan immediately came to the spirit, said: "I think it should be to take away the position of director Liu Siyu, in this case, we have a chance to fight back, right?"


    I laughed. When he said that, I nodded. Then I reached under the desk and turned off the recorder I had put there.


    This sounds good. Now it''s enough. It''s a crime. And before this thing is completely defined, if you say so, Wang Wenquan will be miserable.


    Think of here, I also smile, did not say anything, at this time Tang Xin just came back, also brought our meal.


    After we had dinner, I talked with Wang Wenquan about something else. Then I asked him to leave. After looking at his watch, it was more than two o''clock. I immediately took the project case and went to Nie Xiaoran''s office.


    I believe Nie Xiaoran must be waiting for me there. When I wanted to go upstairs, I found that Wang Wenquan was also standing on the other side of the elevator and saw me with a mask on his face.


    "Minister Wang, where are you going? I''m going to Chairman Nie''s office. " I said immediately. I knew he was going to ask for help. At this time, of course, we should put him aside.


    Wang Wenquan nodded and said, "nothing. I''m just passing by."


    "That''s good. By the way, don''t forget to have a meeting in the afternoon. If I''m late, you can tell everyone that I''m in the chairman''s office." Wang Wenquan said to me.


    Wang Wenquan immediately nodded. Looking at him, I felt a little bitter.


    I began to laugh. Then I went upstairs. When I got to Nie Xiaoran''s office, I knocked on the door. There was a sound inside. Then someone came and opened the door. It was Nie Zhengping.


    I see that Nie Zhengxuan is here besides him, and Li Tao and Lei Huasheng are here. I had to shrug my shoulders, which was just right, so I didn''t have to wait for the next notice.


    Nie Xiaoran certainly knew what I was going to say, so she called all the people together. However, Lei Huasheng didn''t know. Li Tao didn''t say anything, but just looked at me and laughed. He should have known.


    I put the project book at Nie Xiaoran''s desk and gave a brief report.


    As soon as I finished, Lei Huasheng said, "shall I? We really need to think about the cooperation between the Jin family and us. Now it seems that it''s really not so simple. Especially if it''s related to the events in the morning, we can see that they have made a careful plan. "I smile, Lei Huasheng this is to help me, he should also get the news, but today this one, let him finally can help me speak.


    "But the Jin family is very big. If we get close to them, then we may become the number one here, or even go further. Don''t forget, at that time, we also got a lot of benefits." Nie Xiaoran also thought about it.


    Even if the nies and the Hutu''s family had a greater chance to unite with each other, they didn''t have much chance.


    And if Nie really depends on the Jin family, of course, there is no problem.


    For this matter, of course, I have to make a sense of agreement, so I had to say: "yes, the reason why I pressed this matter for a day is for this reason. I want to see what the Jin family will do, but now it seems that there is only a surveillance behind me. Is there nothing


    Nie Xiaoran also nodded and said: "I think so too. After all, she is also cultivated by our company. Although she may be married to the Jin family now, she should be more or less fragrant."


    "I don''t think so." At this time, Li Tao opened his mouth. He said directly, "you should all know what she was like before. You also know this thing. I always feel that this is not so simple. "


    "But I don''t think it''s going to be a big deal. As long as we can handle it, it''s nothing, right?" I look at Li Tao. This is the best time for me to quarrel with him.


    Li Tao gave me a hard look, of course, for Nie Xiaoran. Then he said, "if you say that, I think you are selfish. I know you have a good relationship with Liu Siyu. As soon as you come in, she will take care of you. Who knows if you already know that she is going to marry the Jin family."


    "Are you kidding me? I only know today. I thought this thing would burn my head. I didn''t expect them to do it." I had no choice but to spread the matter out. When I said that, the others would not speak.


    But Li Tao still said: "you are too close to Liu Siyu. I think you can not participate in this matter. It''s good for you and her."


    "Why don''t I participate?" I had to say.


    "Yes, after all, President Wu is also one of the important shareholders, isn''t he?" At this time Nie Zhengping said.


    "You don''t want to get involved." Li Tao glared at him and said, "I know something about you. If you don''t want us to think that you are partial to them, you''d better not join in."


    When Li Tao said this, Nie Zhengxuan said: "in this respect, I still support Uncle Li''s suggestion. I think it''s very good."


    As soon as I heard this, I knew that Nie Zhengxuan was still hostile to me, but this time, it was just right.

 Chapter 379

    I took a look at Nie Xiaoran and said, "Chairman Nie, if you say that, I can not participate in it. But I hope you can consider this matter. After all, this matter is beneficial to our company in general."


    I say so, they will not follow my way of thinking, because Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran are obviously thinking about their own things. They won''t let this happen.


    I finally glared at Li Tao, and then turned to leave. Behind me, I heard Nie Zhengping was about to say something, but Li Tao stopped.


    At this time, I have already walked out of the office. That''s great. I want this effect. Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran will surely think that Li Tao and I have already married. They will certainly want to make internal stability better, so that when they talk with the Jin family, they will certainly have more rights to talk about.


    They won''t agree. I clearly understand that, but now, I have one more thing to do.


    I want to make them really uncomfortable, and this thing, for me, is also beneficial, only in this way, can I really make my identity more free. That Wang Wenquan, he participated in the side of me and sister Liu, is really too hateful.


    I quickly walked to the elevator and went downstairs. Looking at my watch, it was already more than three o''clock. When I got to the conference room, I found that everyone had arrived.


    Now those people are talking about things in Nie Xiaoran''s office. They must not know that I am here to do a big thing.


    "Well, let''s have a meeting now." As soon as I sat down, I said.


    "President Wu, why only invite the marketing department to hold a meeting, and the director is not here." At this time, an employee asked, he is an old employee, so there''s nothing I can''t let go when talking to me.


    I laughed and said, "director Liu asked for leave yesterday and got approval. There''s no way. But today''s meeting is just a small matter. It won''t be very big."


    The employee just nodded. I took a look at Wang Wenquan and felt that he was a little nervous.


    "Well, our company has got a project at present, but this project was originally confidential. I want to ask you, do you know what it is?"


    Those old employees all shook their heads and looked at Wang Wenquan, because his position here is the biggest.


    Wang Wenquan had to smile awkwardly and said, "I know."


    "OK, but then I learned from director Nie Zhengping of the human resources department that he knew about this project. You know, this project has been kept in my place all the time, and I didn''t leak it out. So who will leak it out?"


    I said and looked at Wang Wenquan. Everyone looked at him. It was obvious how he came in. Everyone knew. If it wasn''t for him, who else would be there?


    If sister Liu had some relationship with Nie Zhengping in the past, but through the morning, we can see that the relationship is impossible, which shows that sister Liu can''t tell.


    At this time, Wang Wenquan''s head was already sweating.


    I coldly said: "Minister Wang, do you think I need to investigate this matter?"


    "Well, it''s better to investigate. No, no, there''s no need to investigate." Then he said.


    The company has strict regulations on this matter. If the parties do not rescue the investigation, then the parties only need to be responsible for the leakage. In that case, they will only be demoted.


    However, if we want to investigate, the matter will be big. There will be a company coming forward and asking the police to intervene. At that time, even if the company''s secrets are stolen, the punishment will be more severe.


    When Wang Wenquan said this, everyone knew that he could do it. Otherwise, he would not have said that.


    I laughed, waiting for such a word, I nodded and said: "well, then Minister Wang Wenquan, now you will be demoted to the group leader, and vice minister will take over your present work. A group leader, promoted to vice minister, this decision, do you have any questions


    because of my current identity, I can directly has the final say, President, that is right.


    Wang Wenquan was stunned for a while, but he still bit his teeth. After a long time, he said, "this is no problem."


    I gave a sneer in my heart. At the beginning, I used a forked method. I brought up sister Liu, who was equivalent to me. So Wang Wenquan became a minister and was regarded as an outsider.


    The person of the vice minister is our old employee, and the group leader is Wang Wenquan''s person. However, in today''s three positions, only one vice minister is Wang Wenquan''s person, which can''t control the side of sister Liu and me.


    I just nodded and said, "I don''t care who has any support, but the company has its own regulations. I just want to say that in the company, only unity and cooperation can make the company develop better. Don''t give me empty, everyone. Let''s break up."After the meeting, I left the newly promoted minister, and then asked Tang Xin to make the minutes of the meeting, which will be handed in at that time.


    The new minister is an old employee of mine. He looked at me and said with a smile, "president Wu, are you not afraid of retaliation?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll stay with you just to tell you that if there''s something wrong, just push it on me. Don''t carry it yourself. You can''t carry it. Do you understand?"


    "President, I''m your old employee. Isn''t that good?"


    "There''s nothing bad. You must remember, don''t make mistakes. I don''t want you to bring me trouble at this juncture."


    "I understand. Director Liu is also here. I won''t have any problems." The employee said, I just let him leave.


    Tang Xin then came over and said, "sister Wu, this move is OK. All of a sudden, we will control the marketing department. If we can control the human resources department again."


    "Don''t think about it. It''s not the right time to move Nie Zhengping. Let''s deal with the next problem. By the way, tonight, get ready. "


    It suddenly occurred to me that I had an appointment with sister rainbow this evening. I almost forgot. This is really true. There are so many things. My God, when is the end.


    Tang Xin smiles and answers. We''ve just cleaned up. Nie Xiaoran, at this time, she hasn''t finished the meeting yet. I believe she won''t come to me for this matter. Because she has to use me.


    When we got off work, Nie Xiaoran didn''t drive completely. Tang Xin and I thought that she would not come to me, so we drove away with Tang Xin.


    It is estimated that Li Tao will find a way to veto this matter, but I didn''t expect them to quarrel so late.


    We drove directly to the address given by sister rainbow. As soon as we got there, we saw that sister rainbow was already here. As the host, she came out with a smile.


    "Sister rainbow, you just tell me when you see me. It makes us look like thieves." I just laughed.


    Rainbow sister just laughed and said, "even if it''s a thief, I can''t help it. Have you ever thought about it? You''ve been paid much attention now. If people find that our relationship is very good, it will make people more jealous of you."


    I gave a dry smile and said, "so, Minister Wu is waiting for us up there?"


    Rainbow elder sister nodded, said: "just a little thing, want to tell you, come on."


    Rainbow Sister with me quickly walked up, to a room, sure enough, Wu minister in it, she saw us, also stood up to greet.


    "Minister Wu, you don''t have to be so outspoken, do you? I''m good friends with sister rainbow, and it''s not working hours I had to say one thing.


    "How can that be? You''re the president of most departments now, and I''m just a minister." It seems that Minister Wu can''t let go.


    "It''s not working time now. You are older than us. I want me to call you aunt Wu. Come to us this time. I don''t know what I want to teach you?" I asked.


    Wu looked at me and said, "don''t worry. I''ll serve you later." Sure enough, after a while, the waiter finished serving and left.


    Wu said: "you should know what happened in the company recently?"


    I thought about it for a while. It seems that the recent events are all related to me. I had to nod my head and say, "do you mean director Liu?"


    "Yes, it''s her business. Now she''s in another team, so I want to ask you what kind of idea you have now."


    I am a Leng, what kind of idea am I, and when does sister Liu stand in another team?


    On second thought, I realized that Minister Wu didn''t know about my relationship with the Jin family, and sister Liu was standing on the side of the Jin family. Of course, she was another team.


    So, does she want to see where I''m still standing?


    I just laughed and said, "I''ve never changed. I''m on lanfeifei''s side." With these words, I just stare at Minister Wu.


    Because this sentence is really dangerous. If she goes to sue me, I don''t know whether Nie Xiaoran will believe it, but my trust will be greatly reduced.


    But I don''t know why. I want to take this risk. I know little about sister rainbow. I believe she won''t forget her father''s promotion and Uncle Chen''s relationship.


    After looking at me for a long time, Wu suddenly shook his head and said, "she has nothing now, hasn''t she? There is no Lan''s right of inheritance and no money. How can you stand on her side? You know, the Jin family is not an ordinary family. "


    I laughed and said, "where is Minister Wu, and where are you standing?"


    Wu Mingxian was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "you''re right. I really don''t stand up to standard. I don''t favor LAN Feifei or anyone. Let''s say that, I''m choosing. I want to know who is right in the end."I had a look at Minister Wu, and then I understood why she had not made a statement for such a long time.


    She is a cautious person, so in the face of the current whirlpool, she chose to watch. In other words, she did not favor anyone. On the contrary, because she looked on coldly, she must have seen something wrong with Nie.


    "So you want to choose the one who will live to the end?" I asked.


    "It''s a common practice since ancient times to defeat the enemy. Let''s say that I live alone now. It''s very troublesome. I want rainbow to live a better life, so I have to go out of the mountain to come here. But now the situation is really bad."


    I nodded and said, "it''s true, but why don''t you think about changing places? With your strength, I want to change places. It won''t take long, so I can turn up, right?"


    Minister Wu nodded and said, "we haven''t thought about it, but do you know? At the beginning, chairman Lan was kind to us, so we have to stay here. Anyway, it''s also his basic business. No matter who it belongs to, I think we can have a clear conscience about his basic business. That''s OK. "


    I was stunned. I didn''t think that Minister Wu thought so. First of all, he didn''t say who should be responsible for it. He just said that the best way to repay my father is to keep on the foundation?


    I also aroused some ripples in my heart. I had never thought about it before. I just wanted to take LAN back, but I didn''t think about it. Because of my participation, NIE is constantly regressing.


    Although it seems that we are cooperating with the top two companies, we are all in their light. To say, Nie''s real survival now depends entirely on them. Once this chain is broken, he will die immediately.


    Moreover, Nie''s current status has also been reduced, otherwise, Nie Xiaoran and they will not consider the project proposed by Jin.


    This is also a key point now. After I arrive, it seems that Nie''s family has started, but in fact, they don''t really unite together, and sometimes they will break down.


    Did I come back wrong? No, I''m not wrong. It''s Nie Xiaoran who is wrong. If she doesn''t take the position of the chairman of the board of directors, LAN will surely develop.


    Can we really wait for this? I think carefully, if I really become the chairman of the board, then people like Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan will not let them in.


    However, they are also capable people, but I have been rejecting them in my heart.


    It''s really hard to keep this foundation. I took a look at Minister Wu, nodded and said, "what you said inspired me a lot."


    Wu chuckled and said, "I hope you can tell Feifei that we don''t want to help her, but at least she has to be more ambitious than Nie Xiaoran."

 Chapter 380

    I''m silly. Wu is not against LAN Feifei, but she thinks LAN Feifei is too young.


    It''s also because my identity can''t be exposed. In fact, lanfeifei is always lying in people''s eyes, so people can compare it and find that lanfeifei has never confronted Nie Xiaoran head-on. In this way, Nie Xiaoran''s momentum naturally has the upper hand.


    And lanfeifei, at this time, is a completely hiding image. Such an image, naturally, will not be liked by people.


    On the other hand, situ GUI, for example, knows my identity, so he has been fully supporting me. On Huson''s side, because lanfeifei is kind to him, he has spared no effort to support me.


    On the other side of the Jin family, it''s the support of blood relationship. These families are all because lanfeifei has the most direct relationship. But up to now, I still haven''t got the support of outsiders. That''s what I mean.


    "I see, but lanfeifei is not without action. She has done a lot, but you may not see it." I had to say.


    Minister Wu nodded and said, "I understand. So a few days ago, when Chairman Nie asked me to buy back my equity, I didn''t agree with her. I wanted to see what the relationship between you and her was. Because of you, that''s what lanfeifei is doing in this company. "


    Of course, I understand that. If I don''t perform well, then Minister Wu is likely to favor Nie Xiaoran.


    "Mom, will this be unfair to LAN Feifei? She has nothing to fight Nie Xiaoran." Rainbow Sister then helped me say a word.


    "Nothing? No, she has her advantages, and her current strategy is also very good. You may not see that although she has never appeared, she seems to have a control over the whole thing, always appearing at the most important time. On this point, it must be the information provided by President Wu of our university. "


    I''m just laughing. I''m not providing information, I''m getting it directly.


    "But she has no backstage. If you really fight hard, she''s not Nie Xiaoran''s opponent. " Said Sister rainbow.


    Minister Wu shook his head and said, "no, she has her advantages. She doesn''t have backstage. She has her own mace. The first is that Nie Xiaoran doesn''t dare to take her. The second is that I believe chairman LAN will definitely leave something beneficial to her. The third is that she still has situ GUI? And I see that Huson of Hu''s family is also very helpful to her. "


    I was secretly shocked. This Wu department chief was really powerful. I was a little bit blind at the beginning. I didn''t expect that she could see through so many things. Fortunately, there is no final secret, otherwise, she may really be able to see the real intention of Liu Jie and Jin Shi man.


    Rainbow elder sister thought for a moment, said: "but now she has no possibility to return to the company."


    Minister Wu shook his head and said, "that''s her own skill. If she can, she will appear in the company on her own. It''s much better than Nie Xiaoran to find her."


    I was surprised. What does this mean? Do you throw yourself into other people''s arms?


    "Of course, the premise is that she must have the capital to leave, because if she really appears in the company, then the people who really support her will stand up immediately, which is the best encouragement for these people. Of course, she also has to be able to leave, so that she can leave."


    I''m completely surprised. Is such a method really feasible? It''s too risky, although as Minister Wu said, if I really have to go back to the company, even if I work hard for a while, it may stir up everyone.


    At that time, the people who support me and those who have harmed me will definitely have a huge blow in their hearts.


    But I can''t imagine this at all. Minister Wu''s proposal is too bold.


    "Does she really dare?" Minister Wu was looking at me.


    I just laughed, said: "this matter, can also say not necessarily, but I can not replace her to answer this question."


    "Well, three months. Three months'' preparation time should be about the same. I want to see if I can see an ambitious lanfeifei in these three months. If I don''t see him in three months, I will consider going to Nie Xiaoran."


    "Mom, is this time too tight?" Rainbow sister a little worried said.


    Minister Wu shook his head and said: "it''s too long. If she doesn''t dare to show up for such a long time, it means that she won''t dare to show up in the future. You know, the will left by Chairman LAN can''t last for long. There will be many things in the future. Three months has been a long time."


    I just reflected that, yes, no matter what kind of wills, there is a legal period, and this period, I can''t control it. At that time, it would really give me a headache.


    How can I forget this matter? Fortunately, Minister Wu reminded me. Otherwise, I really don''t know when I have to wait."By the way, you can tell me, if you do, what would you like me to do?" Wu asked.


    I began to laugh. I have to thank the Minister Wu.


    "If we can really do it, I want your 2.5 shares. Is that ok?"


    Wu just nodded and said, "this is no problem at all. If she has that kind of spirit, even if we leave the Nie family for a while, she will certainly build the LAN family again. This is no problem."


    I just put down my heart. The next thing is to eat and drink. I said something else. Sister rainbow has been very worried. Let me tell lanfeifei not to take risks.


    That''s for sure. I''ve thought of it. I''ll think of a way to make both sides perfect.


    Of course, because now I have more resources, this is not impossible.


    When driving home, Tang Xin said: "this Wu minister feels very powerful. I dare not speak. It''s really strange. I feel that Nie Xiaoran doesn''t make me so afraid."


    "She just looked on with cold eyes and saw through all the people. Such a person is the best. But just as he said, I have my advantages, and Nie Xiaoran also has her disadvantages. "


    At this time, Tang nodded and said, "we don''t know


    I laughed, that''s it. However, she should have known that the people of lanfeifei had come in, but she didn''t know who it was, because there were too many of them when she was exchanging blood.


    Back home, I was still thinking about the words of Minister Wu. Her words still had a great impact on me.


    I thought for a moment, I really have to take out something, otherwise, it''s just so hard behind the back, it''s not the way at all.


    Not only let the people who followed me slowly vent their anger, but also those who were originally on the sidelines would not choose me.


    There should be a lot of people like Minister Wu, and the people who can really help me are waiting for the moment when I start.


    And now I finally understand why some people just keep watching, because I''m not trying to take back Lan''s family, but thinking about revenge.


    But father''s hatred itself is already there. Now the most important thing is to take back the foundation of the company.


    Only by keeping his father''s foundation can we say what to do next. My original idea was to avenge my father and me first, and then the problem of foundation business.


    I really put the cart before the horse. If I had not met Minister Wu this time, I would have been wrong all the time.


    This is not good. I have to cheer up, because now I know that only when I cheer up can more people follow me.


    By the way, there are things tomorrow. I believe that Nie Xiaoran and Wang Wenquan will have an answer. I didn''t receive a phone call about Wang Wenquan today, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t know. How will they deal with it?


    Thinking about it, I feel like I''m sleeping.


    The next morning, when we arrived at the company, I found that sister Liu had already come and was giving people wedding candy. Of course, there were many congratulations.


    Congratulations, I can only get the sugar first.


    "Congratulations, director Liu. I didn''t expect that." Nie Zhengping''s voice came.


    Sister Liu looked at him and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that. Come on, your wedding candy."


    Nie Zhengping took it over and said, "in this way, it is estimated that your position in the company will only be improved, not reduced, because the company and the Jin family are likely to cooperate."


    I am stunned, isn''t it? How could it be such a result yesterday? Shouldn''t Li Tao object to it, and Lei Huasheng won''t agree with it, right?


    Liu Jie is not flustered, said: "I do not have to rise, I think this position now, very suitable for me, I can know a lot of company projects ah."


    I nodded, sister Liu was stuck in a very important position.


    Nie Zhengping nodded, then turned to me and said, "I''ve heard about minister Wang. Is it too fast for you to make a decision?"


    I took a look at him and said, "director Nie, let me ask you something. Am I the president or are you the president?"


    Nie Zhengping was stunned. He just reflected that I was no longer the former director, but the president of several departments.


    "Well, I mean, will it be a bit urgent, after all..."


    "After all, what makes me do favoritism? Although director Wang was invited by Chairman Nie, since he is in our company, he has to abide by the company''s rules, doesn''t he? Now it''s against the law. If I don''t deal with it because it''s chairman Nie, then how do I manage other departments? "


    Nie Zhengping was temporarily speechless. I saw Wang Wenquan in the corner of my eye, so I said in a loud voice: "also, director Nie, originally this matter, you can go to the office to talk to me alone, but what you say on such an occasion makes my face and the face of former minister Wang even worse. Have you ever thought about it yourself?"Nie Zhengping should be very embarrassed this time. In front of Wang Wenquan, I told him to mention this first. In this way, all the problems now lie with him.


    I didn''t pay attention to him. I just turned to sister Liu and said, "because some changes have taken place in the people below you, so wait a minute. You come to my office and I''ll tell you about it."


    "Yes, president." Sister Liu should have heard what she meant before she said.


    I just went upstairs, and Tang Xin followed me. Of course, there were some whispers behind me, but I believe it''s good for me to speak now.


    When I got back to the office, I couldn''t help laughing. Tang Xin also said with a smile, "sister Wu, this move is really wonderful. This time Wang Wenquan has to hate Nie Zhengping."


    "They have nothing to do with each other. Nie Zhengping meant to talk to me on behalf of Nie Xiaoran, but he didn''t make it clear, and it would be better if he came to me in private."


    Don shrugged and said, "it''s a good mistake for him to make, isn''t it?"


    I was stunned. Tang Xin was right. I thought for a moment and said, "no, he didn''t want to be the master for Wang Wenquan. His real purpose is to disturb us. What do they think? Do they really want to cooperate with Jin? In that case, what we said before is not in vain?"


    At this time, the sound of knocking came. Tang Xin went to open the door. It was really sister Liu. After she came in, she looked outside. I asked Tang Xin to keep watch outside.


    "Last night, Nie Xiaoran personally called Jin Shinan to see the meaning. They may want to cooperate. What can they do?"


    "Where''s Li Tao?" I asked, "shouldn''t he object?"


    Liu said: "he is firmly opposed, but there is no effect, and Lei Hua Sheng''s temporary defection, I do not know what he thought."


    I sat down and asked sister Liu to sit down too. After thinking about it, I said, "this is not right. They are all masters of internal affairs first and then external affairs. How can they agree? And if they have really joined hands, it shouldn''t be like this now. "


    Sister Liu also nodded and said, "yes, it really shouldn''t be like this. Now I have a headache. What can I do if this thing is done in a fake way?"


    We can''t make a fake. We have to find a way to solve this problem, and this problem must be solved before the project is completed.


    But is there any chance? If the Jin family and Nie really get together, then my position will be more embarrassing.


    Coupled with Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng behind, this thing is likely to be bad.


    Wait a minute, I suddenly realized that maybe I can solve this problem, but it''s really too risky, but I think I can try this risk. Lanfeifei and the Kim family are the real allies, aren''t they?

 Chapter 381

    Thinking of this, I laugh, in fact, the fundamental answer is in my side, but I did not notice it, now think, this way is really good.


    I would also like to thank Minister Wu for meeting with him, because what he said made me think of such a good plan.


    Sister Liu looked at me and said, "you can''t just smile. What do you think, and after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow will be Sunday. Then you will all go."


    "No, I won''t go there." I laughed and said: "Tang Xin is not in the past. This time, you should not only invite people from the company, right? Is there anyone else out there? For example, situ GUI said to them


    "Well, there''s no one at all. We only hired people above the middle level of the company." At this time, sister Liu was stunned. After thinking about it, she asked, "what do you mean by inviting someone else?"


    I looked at sister Liu and said, "tomorrow you have to arrange everything, not only our people, but also the people outside. Situ GUI must invite them, as well as Hu Sen, Hu Yan, and some big men from other places. And the media. "


    Sister Liu was completely deceived and said, "isn''t it? What do I invite so many people to do? "


    "Of course, it''s useful. You can rest assured. Tonight, I''ll ask Mr. Jin to sit down and tell him what the situation is. Now, sister Liu, we''re going to have a fight."


    Sister Liu is totally stupid this time. Where are these things? What kind of quarrel is it?


    I looked at sister Liu and said, "you don''t have to worry about anything else. You just go out. I''ll explain all this."


    Sister Liu Lengleng looked at me, had to nod, and then quickly ran out, and I ran behind, standing at the door, shouting: "You Jin family, just want to use me, tell you, this thing, no way, I won''t bow to you Jin family, you roll for me."


    At this time, Tang Xin was still outside. Seeing us like this, he was also stunned. He quickly came to stop me. I was still scolding her. Sister Liu had run out of sight.


    At this time, there were many people around, but they just looked and quickly walked away, as if they were afraid that I would spread my anger on them.


    Tang Xin then said, "sister Wu, what''s the matter? How to talk about... "


    "Don''t say much. Come in with me." I whispered a word, with Tang Xin into the office.


    Now it is estimated that no one dares to come to me, and surely someone will report to the leader of his department.


    "It was fake just now. How can I scold sister Liu? In this way, I will go to Nie Xiaoran after the appointment is completed. Then your task is to publicize the quarrel between sister Liu and me."


    On hearing this, Tang Xin said, "no, if so..."


    "Don''t worry, I know now that we can''t let Nie and Jin join hands. That''s what they think now. I''ll contact you now. Just go out and watch for me."


    Tang Xin nodded and I laughed. Then he called Li Tao and made an appointment with him to go to situ GUI''s hotel in the evening. Then he called Jin Ye and told him.


    I called situ GUI again and asked him to make arrangements. These days, when we are in his hotel, we are walking like a lantern. It is estimated that the staff in the hotel will remember us soon.


    Every time we go by, we will not allow business on the first floor. If the performance is not affected, it will be a strange thing. I feel a little sorry for situ GUI, but I can''t help it. Now is the most critical period.


    After everything was done, I went out of the door, took a look at Tang Xin and said, "do as I said just now."


    Tang Xinchong nodded to me, then left, I quickly toward Nie Xiaoran that layer in the past. When I got to Nie Xiaoran''s office, I knocked on the door, and there came a voice.


    When I opened the door, it turned out that Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping were both here. I was calm and had a look.


    Nie Xiaoran took a look at me and said, "Oh, my president Wu, who offended you at this time?"


    "You." I had to say that I didn''t have a good face anyway.


    Nie Xiaoran''s face suddenly became ugly. At this time, she took a look at Nie Zhengping and said, "why, after quarreling with Liu Siyu, now come to quarrel with me?"


    "I''m not in the mood. I just want to know if Nie wants to cooperate with Jin? And push me to the top of the storm? " When I said that, Nie Xiaoran really sank.


    "Oh, we are still discussing this matter, and director Lei also agreed today, but director Li is still against it, so I think this matter can still be done."


    I shook my head and said, "director Nie, what do you think? We are now... " Having said that, I took a look at Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping.


    They had no choice but to stand up and see us


    I thought about it for a while and said, "no, let''s say that. We''re in a cooperative relationship now, right? Do you know what they think when you add Kim''s? Do you think it''s possible to control them? "Nie Xiaoran didn''t speak. Of course, she couldn''t control it. But now, she must think about another part. She wants to find an ally, and the Jin family must be the best ally.


    Because the Jin family is more powerful, it''s hard for other people to say. Plus my equity, if she finds that person and really controls me, then she will find a way to control me.


    "That Xiao Wu, maybe you think a little bit too far. Let''s put it this way, you are a sensible person. How can I cooperate with them, right?"


    She looked at me as if I wanted to be crooked. I had to smile coldly and say, "this sentence is half right and half wrong. You really won''t cooperate with them. You just want to use them."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said: "you see, you see, you still understand. That''s what it means. With the addition of the Jin family, our company can go up a lot, and the Jin family really can''t afford to offend."


    I laughed and said, "but since they can''t afford to offend, do you think they can take advantage of it?"


    I looked at Nie Xiaoran, she suddenly smile, said: "maybe, I have a way?"


    I was surprised and took a look at Nie Xiaoran. Her face didn''t change, and from her eyes, I could see that she was really confident.


    What can she do? I thought to myself, suddenly, I have a bold idea, does she use that person, not to deal with lanfeifei or me, but the Kim family? It can''t be true?


    I understand that she doesn''t want to use lanfeifei, or mine, because lanfeifei does hurt her, but it''s superficial.


    As Minister Wu said, LAN Feifei has not really stood up, and even if she stands up, it will take some time to get what she has.


    On the other hand, I didn''t succeed. I didn''t get the equity of Wu and Liu, and I didn''t let Li Tao lose. In this way, I didn''t have the right to have a positive dialogue with her.


    Moreover, as far as she is concerned, I have so many shares in my hand, which is exactly the same as what she gave me. At the beginning, she gave me five shares, and now Nie Zhengping gave me 7.5 shares. So, at least half of the shares in my hand are the same as what she gave me.


    Of course, she doesn''t know about Lei Huasheng. If she does, she may be angry, but I don''t want to tell her now.


    At this time, it''s just a gap period. Lanfeifei and I don''t want to deal with each other, only the Jin family. As long as she can deal with the Jin family, then there will be a way.


    The Jin family''s investment in Nie''s family will make her stand on the high ground directly. Nie Xiaoran, as expected, is still a bit fierce. It can''t work. I have to find a way to destroy it.


    Fortunately, I have a way to deal with it. I just want to talk with Mr. Jin in the evening to see if it''s possible.


    Thinking of this, I just laughed and said, "well, if the chairman has his own way, I won''t say anything, but you should be careful, don''t do it."


    Nie Xiaoran said, "this is no problem. Let''s go to their engagement banquet on Sunday."


    "I''m not going." I had to coldly said: "today I have said, and then to hit their own face, so I will not go, of course, Tang Xin I will not let go."


    Nie Xiaoran''s face, showing a smile, said: "well, I know your heart is not good, I don''t force you, that''s it?"


    I just nodded and walked out of her office. My God, I almost got recruited. It''s true that people like her would not play cards according to common sense, but I still arranged her in my role according to my own ideas.


    In this way, of course, sometimes there will be deviations. It seems that I''m still a little young. I have to grow up. Otherwise, I''m just like Nie Xiaoran''s opponent.


    However, when I walked out of her office, I understood her feeling a little. She always felt like fog, rain and wind.


    But this time, I completely understand, perhaps, this is growth, so it''s good.


    Until the end of work, I didn''t talk to sister Liu any more. Of course, I sent a message to Jin Shinan to tell him the situation and let them all come over at night.


    Soon after work, I left with Tang Xin. Nie Zhengping was waiting for us in the underground garage, probably to say something to me, but I refused him.


    I found that his task now is to find a way to hold me back.


    This feeling is very bad, I really want to kick him out, but now I can move Wang Wenquan, but I can''t move him, which makes me headache.


    But after Sunday, I think everything will change.


    I couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    At this time, Tang Xin said, "sister Wu, the whole company knows about your quarrel with sister Liu today. What can we do about it? In this way, the marketing department may break up. ""Don''t worry. It won''t break up. It will get better soon." I laughed and said, "I have to do this. Otherwise, Wu Xin''er would not have appeared at her engagement party."


    "But if we don''t, we''ll miss the show." Tang Xin a little lost said.


    "Of course I know. We''re going too, but you can say that you''re going quietly, because I believe Ji Changfeng must have been invited. If you go with him, I won''t hold you, but you should tell him that if you see lanfeifei, you must pretend you don''t know him."


    "What, LAN Feifei, Wu, not Lan Jie, what do you think?" Tang Xin looked at me in surprise.


    I had to smile at her and said, "you''ll know in a moment. Don''t worry. Just come with me. Let lanfeifei meet with Mr. King tonight. You can follow me."


    Back home, I immediately took Tang Xin out of the elevator. Then I met situ GUI and asked him to change me into LAN Feifei. Then I followed him down the stairs.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you want to use it again today? Do you want me to arrange a special room for you here so that you can see it all the time?" Situ GUI then said.


    "I think this can be done, because I think I will find more of them in the future. If you can really arrange it, I don''t think it will be a problem." I laughed.


    Situ GUI also laughed and said: "this is very simple. Just build a wall in the middle, leave enough distance, and then open a staircase from the other side, so that you can see it frequently."


    I thought about it for a while, and this should be OK, so I said, "well, every time you come here, you can''t do business on the first floor. Is that a big impact?"


    But situ GUI waved his hand and said, "what''s the name? It''s like I''m just pointing to this restaurant. I still have so many hotels. It doesn''t matter if this restaurant stops."


    I was only funny, then situ GUI said: "you know, this time Liu Siyu''s engagement banquet is also selected in my hotel, also for your face, plus they often come, this time, I make a lot of money."


    "Yes, and I let them invite you, so you can know a lot of people on the court."


    So, situ GUI was suddenly stunned for a while, and said for a long time, "no, what are you thinking, Feifei? In that case, I will attend. At that time, wait a minute. Do you mean you are going to attend the wedding banquet


    I nodded, but situ GUI could see it.


    "Crazy, that day, there will be more people there, and there will be videos, media and so on. If you show up, then..."


    "Then it''s going to blow up, isn''t it?" I laughed, said: "but, I can''t hide, this time I must stand up."


    "Why?"


    "Because someone has already made a move, I can only take it."

 Chapter 382

    Situ GUI didn''t say anything more. He should know that he couldn''t persuade me at this time. He just hoped that master Jin could persuade me, and I must have thought about it by now.


    This is also the reason why I love him. He always supports me like this. Maybe I will take a big risk. But situ GUI can protect me. I believe him.


    It is obvious that they have already arrived. On the other hand, Li Tao and Jin Shinan are also here. Jin Shinan is also with Liu Jie. At this time, they are also here.


    "Sister in law, did Wu Xin''er quarrel with you today?" I laughed.


    She said with a smile, "she did it on purpose. I don''t know what it means."


    "It''s to make Nie Xiaoran believe her more, and we didn''t want to cooperate with them, did we? She just put herself in the right place first


    "But this matter is very troublesome, and now Lei Huasheng suddenly defected. I don''t know what it means?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. He thinks he''s in charge." It''s just funny. I know Lei Huasheng''s idea. He wants to pretend to be a guy with a card. In this way, if Kim really comes in, he has no problem because he has a card.


    At that time, if something happened to my real LAN Feifei, and he got the fake, it would be a wonderful move. He thought very well, but he didn''t expect that Nie Xiaoran had already thought about their affairs and was waiting behind him.


    "Well, what''s the situation now? I don''t think it''s up to the Jin family to refuse this. It''s just to make the conditions a little more harsh. I think there should be no problem." King said at this time.


    I shook my head, said: "this can''t, in fact, Nie Xiaoran now what conditions can also accept, because she mastered a method, can control you over there."


    "It''s impossible." At this time, master Jin said, "as soon as the engagement banquet is over, Xiao Liu will be my granddaughter-in-law. She..."


    "I''m not saying that sister Liu will be threatened, but that everything is normal. It will be controlled by Nie Xiaoran. "


    All the people looked at me, only Tang Xin said: "no, she''s that, isn''t it used to deal with you?"


    Situ GUI looked at Tang Xin and said, "do you know something?"


    Tang Xin nodded at this time and said, "the soul searching technique of Tang Xin."


    "No, isn''t that forbidden? It may also be used by others, and your family has been checked by Well, is that the supervisor above? "


    "Yes, but you should also know that in the past, when competing with grandma, there was a person who defected from my home for half a day. If it was her, she would have."


    Situ GUI was stunned and didn''t speak.


    At this time, master Jin said, "I''ve heard about this. How can it be true?"


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "but why not use it to deal with you? Er, sister LAN


    I laughed and said, "at first I thought her target was me, but later Tang Xin said that if this soul searching technique really needs to be used, then I must drink a tea or something. In this way, it will be more troublesome to deal with me."


    Master Jin nodded and said, "this is for sure. You''ve been protected. Isn''t it better to deal with Wu xiner than to deal with you?"


    I laughed and said: "I think so later, but I found that I miscalculated one thing, that is, we know the relationship between Wu Xin''er and me, but Nie Xiaoran doesn''t know that no matter how strong Wu Xin''er is, she won''t threaten her rule, so she should be able to use it, but she won''t deal with it."


    "That''s right." Situ GUI then said, "if it''s me, I will use it instead of dealing with it. In that case, I will be distracted."


    "That''s what I mean. So I think it''s the best way for her to deal with the Jin family. At that time, the investment of the Jin family will come in, and the sister-in-law will make mistakes. In this way, it''s the internal affairs of the Jin family, which has nothing to do with her."


    "It''s so cruel. I didn''t expect it would be like this." Li Tao then said, "I said that she didn''t cooperate with the Jin family at the beginning. Why did she want to cooperate with the Jin family so much at this time? It seems that she really thinks deeply? What shall we do then? "


    I looked at them and said, "of course, we have a way, that is, I come forward, I want to see Nie Xiaoran face to face, and Nie Zhengxuan, and let them know that I have begun to challenge them."


    "It''s too dangerous." Before I finished, situ GUI jumped up.


    The king looked at him, nodded his head with satisfaction and said, "my grandson-in-law is right. It''s too dangerous."


    I just told him what it was like.


    Sure enough, Tang Xin and sister Liu both laughed, while Jin Shinan also covered his mouth. Li Tao was better. He laughed for a while and quickly held back.


    "I said, Grandpa, can we not tell jokes at such an important time? It''s hard. Let''s put it this way. I have to come out. ""Why?" he said


    "I met another shareholder with Tang Xin. You should know that she actually helped me, but one thing is that for the benefit of the company, she wanted to see if I could hold up. If so, she would support me. If not, she would give priority to the benefit of the company."


    "Minister Wu, what is she thinking?" Li Tao said at this time.


    "No, she''s right. The company was founded by her father. But now it seems that everyone is competing for fame, causing the company''s performance to decline and other factors. Now the company is not a first-class company. If it goes on like this, it will fall into the mainstream sooner or later. She looks at it from the perspective of a company. "


    Li Tao didn''t speak. All this has his share.


    I said: "she''s right. If I don''t have the courage of my father, what qualifications do I have to get the equity of the company? Even if I get it, what can I do? How many people are watching me? They are waiting for me to make a statement, and then tell them that I am lanfeifei. But I never did. "


    Sister Liu said at this time: "to be honest, I also have this feeling."


    Everyone looked at her. She sighed a little and said, "before I saw you, I thought I really couldn''t make it."


    Now think about it, sister Liu really had to say a lot to Wu xiner. At that time, why didn''t I hear it? This is not only the voice of Minister Wu, but also everyone''s. I want to stand up, although this move is the most dangerous one.


    King looked at me and said, "but if you show up, then the other party will be able to find a way."


    "I understand, but I must do it." I had to say: "and if I don''t show up, situ GUI will go on a date with Nie Zhengxuan?"


    Situ GUI was stunned and said, "no, I''m just going to inquire about your information."


    "So I''m going to have a look. I''ll see if Nie Zhengxuan cheated you or is it true." I laughed.


    At this time, the king laughed and said, "you don''t have to be so careful. I think your son is good."


    I gave a wry smile. To be honest, it''s so easy for Mr. Jin to enter his own role. This time, he is called gui''er directly. Although we are his younger generation, the change is too fast.


    What''s more, situ GUI is also the chairman of one party. In this place, he accounts for at least one third of the market.


    But situ GUI just laughed and said, "in that case, your protection will be strengthened."


    "There''s no problem. On the one hand, I know that my sister-in-law must have invited Ji Changfeng from the human resources department. Then Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng will pass by. On the other hand, if Hu Sen also goes, I don''t think he can watch it at the same time?"


    But situ GUI looked at me and said, "you don''t want me to associate with Nie Zhengxuan, but you are very close to Husen."


    I laughed. Situ GUI was a little jealous.


    "Well, regardless of him, my grandfather is also here, and on Sunday, I went as the granddaughter of the Jin family. In this way, Nie Xiaoran will have to consider our cooperation?"


    "It''s true, but it''s a bit abnormal. Generally speaking, if we really want to do something, we won''t let you show up?" Jin Shinan said at this time.


    I nodded and said, "yes, that''s what I mean. In other words, these actions of the Jin family are totally against them. In this way, they should choose Wu Xin''er."


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "in that case, can I stay in the company?"


    "Certainly." "They will not offend you when they have the chance to keep it secret, but they will not be offended by you when you are there," she said


    "Not even now?" "When I married into the Jin family, it means that they won''t say anything to me anymore," she said


    I nodded with a smile and said, "but it doesn''t matter, because Wu Xin''er can get their trust. They won''t think of it. Wu Xin''er is my best chess player."


    "It''s really unexpected, especially after Wu Xin''er quarreled with your sister-in-law. You can imagine Wu Xin''er''s cleverness. When they arrive, they will try to win over Wu Xin''er. In that case, there is really a great chance."


    "But the danger is even greater." Then situ GUI said.


    Of course, I know what he means. He means Wu xiner''s danger, but that is equal to my danger.


    I have to smile at him, but they don''t know what''s going on. They still support this idea. After all, from their point of view, Wu xiner is an outsider.


    Seeing that they all agreed, I had to turn to situ GUI. In fact, I don''t need his advice now, but I still want to see what he can do?"Don''t look at me. What else can I say? If I object, will you stop all this? " Situ GUI looks at me.


    I thought about it for a while, nodded my head hard and said, "I will. I will think of another way."


    Situ GUI looked at me for a long time and said, "that''s OK. You''d better do it. After all, if I stop you, once Husen succeeds, one will help you and the other will delay you. It''s meaningless."


    "Don''t say that. I know you do it for my good." I just amused and comforted situ GUI, and said, "that day, I''ll go with you. In this case, let them have a look."


    This matter is finally settled. Of course, when master Jin left, I asked Tang Xin to leave by himself, so I stayed.


    Although it''s physically inconvenient, I still hold situ GUI. I feel that he really wants to help me, but for a moment, he can''t get in.


    "GUI, do you think I''m a little bit childish?"


    "A little bit? How did you think of this? "


    "As Sister Liu said, I should stand up. There are many people waiting for me to stand up. They want to see the shadow of chairman LAN on LAN Feifei."


    I saw situ GUI nodded and said: "but at this time, it''s a little desperate. Is it really worth it?"


    "It''s worth it." I said with a smile: "some things, I must do, only in this way, some people will come to our side, and then come to help us, otherwise, they will really lean towards Nie Xiaoran, because I suddenly found that although she is a little cruel, but that feeling is really a bit like her father."


    "That''s true. To be honest, I see the shadow of chairman LAN in her now. Sometimes, do I have such an illusion?"


    "It''s not wrong, it''s true." I sighed. Although I don''t like Nie Xiaoran very much, on the whole, she really wants to run Nie''s business, although the means are a little disrespectful.


    Night slowly came down, but situ GUI didn''t sleep in a hurry today. He actually directed his own people to check around the hotel.


    It''s so late, I know that he is also for my good, because that hotel is different from our previous choice, and that place is unlikely to have an escape or something.


    If I had said that earlier, they would choose a suitable place for me to leave, but now the location has been decided, and my sudden appearance will really give him a headache.


    Looking at him busy a little late, I was also a little distressed. I hugged him from behind. At this time, he was studying several photos, which were just taken by those people, and then sent them.


    "Go to sleep. Let''s study it tomorrow. There''s still one more day." I said softly.


    Situ GUI nodded his head, but said: "you have a rest first. Don''t wait for me. Don''t worry. I''m tired."


    I thought for a moment, standing behind him, gently massage his shoulder, for me, he is also fighting.

 Chapter 383

    I don''t know how long later, situ Guicai frowned and said, "it''s really too difficult. I think there''s no problem in strengthening the security in the hotel, but once it comes out, it''s really too difficult."


    I look at him and I don''t know how he did it.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Feifei, my suggestion is that you don''t want to go in the past, because now I can see that this protection method is really troublesome. I don''t know if you can see this. My hotel is just downtown, so there is no way to leave the back door. All vehicles must go through the front door."


    I took a look at the photo in his hand. In front of the hotel, there is a huge parking lot.


    "That is to say, all the cars should be parked here. Of course, I will ask my employees to clean up all the cars in the parking lot, which is tomorrow''s business. Oh, it should be today''s business."


    I looked at my watch. It''s really past twelve o''clock. It''s Saturday.


    "But even so, not all the cars can stop, so we have to reduce the traffic flow. The hotel will not be open to the public that day."


    I thought about it for a moment and said, "that is to say, only our people and guests were there that day?"


    "That''s what I mean, but no matter when we come out of the main door, we will immediately be very eye-catching. You can see that there is still a long way to go from the main door to the car."


    "But I can be someone else, so they won''t find us?" I said.


    Situ GUI shook his head and said, "the key is here. Who can you become? Wu Xin''er? You have to know that with such a change, a person can only have one face shape. It''s impossible to have more than one face shape. It''s impossible to change it into another shape for you. "


    I just understand why I have been changing between LAN Feifei and Wu xiner all the time. It turns out that there is such a saying.


    "That is to say, if they spy on me or try to kill me, my identity will be exposed?" I said.


    "That''s right. If Wu Xin''er didn''t go in that day, but came out of it, and lanfeifei mysteriously disappeared, then they would think about what happened."


    I nodded, it''s really like this. If it''s really like this, then with Nie Xiaoran''s or Lei Huasheng''s ability, I will know that Wu xiner is Lan Feifei''s. even if I''m not sure, I can analyze it. By that time, Wu xiner will be really dangerous. This is not what I want.


    "Is there no other way? For example, we hide in it until everyone leaves? "


    "People can leave, but you know, there will be watchers, and since someone wants to buy your head, there will naturally be outlaws. At that time, we may not be able to protect you."


    I am a little silent, I just said this thing, did not expect, will be so troublesome.


    Moreover, if the matter is really settled on that day, it will be a blow to situ GUI''s Hotel, and for me, it may be fatal.


    I thought for a moment and said, "if not, cancel it. I can think of another way."


    But he shook his head and said, "on the other hand, it''s not a good chance for you to talk."


    I thought about it for a while, but it''s true. Now that I want to pass, I have to find a way to eliminate such difficulties. In this way, for the Jin family, I am the one worthy of helping. Otherwise, it would be a dou.


    Situ GUI sighed and said, "besides, there is no overpass like the one in the hotel last time. We can pass from above. In this case, what kind of protection do we have to use when we come out of the main door?"


    I laughed twice and said, "GUI, don''t worry so much. We can think of other ways. Maybe we can disappear in front of them without knowing what they can do."


    "I don''t know. It''s really hard."


    I scratched my head, thought about it for a while, and said, "it''s really a bit difficult, but do we have any methods, such as letting Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng ghosts cover those people''s eyes, isn''t that better?"


    "If the number is large, do you believe it? At that time, it was certain that the media would not leave. They would wait outside like that. Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng had no time at all, because they needed strong strength. "


    I had to spit out my tongue. I didn''t understand it very well, so it must be wrong. But situ GUI understood it better. Since he said that, it''s impossible.


    I thought about it again and said, "in this case, it seems that we really have no choice but to fight together. We can''t get into the ground, can we? "


    As soon as I finished, I felt situ GUI''s body tremble. He paused and said, "what did you say just now?""I said we can''t get into the ground. What''s the matter? " I looked at situ GUI and asked.


    "This is really OK." But situ GUI was staring at me. He laughed for a long time. Said: "this is really OK, we can enter the ground."


    I am a Leng, this call what words? How do we get into the ground?


    "Although the environment there is very uncomfortable, we can leave from below. Why didn''t I think of it?"


    "What''s the situation?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    Situ GUI then said: "the back kitchen has a well, which is a water well. As a restaurant, and there is a business district, there is an artificial channel under the well, which is usually used for maintenance. If we leave from there, they will not find us."


    I was surprised. Is there such a place? And it goes straight down from the kitchen?


    Situ GUI then said: "of course, it''s not a complete kitchen, but it''s passable. In this way, we can get to the bottom of the entrance, and then go through the well to another exit. By the way, I''ll let the car wait for us there, and then we can get on and leave directly."


    I nodded. It''s a good way. It seems that there is no way out. If lanfeifei suddenly disappears and appears in another place, it will be wonderful.


    "By the way, I can ask my sister to follow me. At that time, we will go to another place to report on you. In this way, they will be surprised."


    I nodded. Well, I like the feeling.


    It was late in the middle of the night. We fell into bed and went to sleep. When we woke up, it was almost noon.


    After eating something, situ GUI arranges some things in the afternoon, such as where situ Yan will wait for us. Of course, situ GUI will give him a precious live broadcast. In this way, it is also a good opportunity for situ Yan.


    When everything was arranged, situ GUI asked his own people to go into the sewer of the hotel to check, and the confirmed route was ok, so he was relieved.


    I''m very happy that I can go to that place with him after solving this problem this time.


    "The best thing for us is to go early. I have a bold idea. We''ll be there early tomorrow morning, and it''s the kind that God doesn''t know and ghosts don''t know. In this way, we will appear in front of them by accident."


    I thought about it for a moment. Generally speaking, this kind of thing starts from around 10 o''clock, but if we go early, they won''t think about it.


    I nodded. Situ GUI arranged for another person to wait for us. Of course, he would arrange a trustworthy person.


    It''s the most important thing for us to have a rest now.


    Now everything is ready, just waiting for tomorrow.


    I got up early the next morning, and then I got up early. We''ll pack up immediately and get out of here by the back door.


    When I drove to the place, there were not many people on the road. Today is a rest day. Should we all be sleeping in?


    When we got to the place, we saw that the door of the hotel was open. A man came out and said something beside the car. Situ GUI nodded and said, "it''s hard. I remember the holiday I promised you last time. Go out and have a good time for a few days."


    The man saluted situ GUI and said, "thank you, chairman."


    I followed situ GUI into the hotel. No one was there, but the hall had been arranged. The whole hall was very luxurious.


    The Jin family is a big family. Of course, it won''t cost less. Other equipment should arrive soon. We first went to a room arranged for us to sit down, and then we waited.


    After waiting for a while, our phone rang. When we picked it up, it was from Jin Shinan.


    "Hello, Feifei, where are you? I''ll bring someone to pick you up. Otherwise, I''m afraid something will happen to you. "


    "What''s the matter? Take someone to pick up my sister-in-law and come to pick me up. I''m already in the hotel. What are you going to pick up?" I pretended to be a little angry.


    "No, you''re here already?" Jin Shinan''s voice was a little surprised. Not only he, but also I heard two other voices.


    It should be Li Tao and master Jin. Look at this, they are together.


    "By the way, you should remind Li Tao that in this place, he must be very stiff with the Jin family. Don''t forget that he is firmly opposed to this matter." I said immediately.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, Li Tao''s voice came from the phone. He should have robbed the phone.


    "Miss LAN, you have reached your position. It''s really fast, but do you have a way to get out safely?" Li Tao asked anxiously."Of course, there is a way. I have already thought about it, but I can''t tell you. Don''t worry, I will go out safely." I said.


    Li Tao was silent for a moment and said, "well, I was going to go there because I was thinking about your safety. If you think there is no problem with your safety, then I will not go there. I will organize people to check outside. If something is wrong, I will ask people to find a way."


    I am a Leng, say: "you don''t come over?"


    Li Tao laughed and said, "as you said, Wu Xin''er and I are both from the opposition. Of course, the past is the best way to show our position. Moreover, if I am outside, some things are easier to solve, aren''t they?"


    I think that if he is outside, if he conflicts with the other party''s people again, he can attract the other party''s attention.


    "Then be careful. You''d better not show up." I said.


    "It''s better for me to understand this aspect."


    I''m just a layman. What''s wrong with directing? I couldn''t help laughing. It''s really funny this time.


    After hanging up the phone, situ Guicai said with a smile: "it seems that everyone is worried about your business. Your appearance will make them unprepared."


    I nodded and said, "this is what they want. If they really find me here, they don''t know what they will think. By the way, when shall we go out?"


    "At about 9:30, Jin Shinan and sister Liu would stand at the door to greet people, and the first one to come in would be the VIP. I thought for a moment, we would go down around 9:25, even if we were the first to arrive, we would attract a lot of people. Of course, there will be media. "


    I thought about it for a while and said, "with the media''s attention, if they know about my relationship with Jinshi, there will be a lot of reports tomorrow, right?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "yes, that''s what I mean. This is my hotel, so it''s normal for us to go down from the top. They won''t feel anything, but your relationship may be an explosive news."


    I laughed, that''s what I wanted to do, and I thought, stand there with situ GUI and Jin Shinan and watch them come in. Especially Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng.


    I don''t know what kind of expression they have when they see me and know my relationship with the Kim family.


    By the way, there is Nie Zhengxuan. I don''t know if Wang Wenquan will come this time. If he does, it''s quite lively, isn''t it?


    In my heart, I feel that it will be a big feast soon. This time it''s going to blow up.


    "There''s no problem with the route we left. As soon as the ceremony is over and the dance starts, I''ll finish a dance with you, and then we''ll disappear. It will certainly cause more sensation." Situ GUI said with a smile.


    I know what he means. At that time, the other party had already arranged for me to leave in broad daylight. They would have a headache. Well, I''ve got lanfeifei back.

 Chapter 384

    We didn''t come down from the upstairs until around 9:20. At this time, I saw that the whole conference hall was different.


    First of all, I saw Jin Shinan and Liu Jie. They were already standing at the door, ready to welcome the guests. Beside them were some media reporters.


    Although this scene is not a big deal, the identity of Jin Shi man is very special. He is the third generation of the Jin family, and at present, he should be the best one to cultivate, so many media are also aiming at this identity.


    And for them, anyway, there is nothing to report well. This is one of them.


    The appearance of situ GUI and I didn''t let them find out, because for them, it seemed that they only looked at the position of the door, and someone would come in from there later.


    "Congratulations, cousin." I said.


    Maybe it''s because I''m not surprised when I look back?


    I gave him a smile, and sister Liu came over, pulled me and said, "today I''m dressed very pretty."


    While he said, he lowered his head and asked softly, "is there really no problem?"


    "I''ve come all the time. What else can I do? Come on, you see, the reporters have seen it." I said with a smile.


    Sure enough, those media reporters at this time all looked over, for a moment, the night light continued, it seems that they have recognized my identity.


    I went to Jinshi man''s side and took a picture with them with a smile. I didn''t leave. I wanted to let everyone know our relationship, so that Nie Xiaoran''s idea of cooperation could be eliminated.


    "Miss lanfeifei, what is your relationship with the Jin family?" Then a reporter asked.


    I just laughed and said, "I''ll talk about it later."


    "It''s amazing that Miss Delan has been hiding all the time. It seems that today''s engagement banquet will not be so simple."


    I heard all kinds of voices around me.


    "Well, we''re famous." Situ GUI said in a low voice.


    "That''s the effect. You see, the media is going to explode. I guess they won''t be so calm after a while?" I just responded with a laugh.


    The first group of guests should have arrived. Of course, the most important thing in this is Mr. Jin.


    Because Mr. Jin is an elder, he is sure to be a little later than Mr. Jin Shinan. At this time, Mr. Jin is the first one to come in, and everyone begins to take photos. As the leader of the long group, he is also the head of the Jin family, which is very popular.


    I met him, took his arm with a smile, and said, "Grandpa, are you very happy today?"


    "Of course." Master Jin laughs.


    I''m talking to the media.


    Sure enough, there was chaos around again, and the voice of someone talking came to my ears.


    "Do you hear me? Just now miss LAN called the head of the Jin family grandfather. So, Miss Lan''s identity, my God, is so shocked. "


    "Call the station right away and say that you can apply for live broadcast? My God, this is just explosive content. "


    I only laughed, but the king whispered: "if it doesn''t work in the end, follow me out. I don''t think anyone will fight against the king family."


    I can only smile and say: "don''t worry, I and situ GUI have already arranged, there won''t be anything, and we can leave safely this time."


    Jinye nodded and said nothing more. At this time, jinshinan and LiuJie met Jinye and took over Jinye, and then other Daidong personnel arranged Jinye in the most prominent position. After a while, he must play again.


    With the arrival of king, other people just came inside.


    Of course, it must have been some people from the business sector at first, but as soon as these people came in, they all looked at me standing beside Jin Shinan.


    They should all know that I am right, because my father met them when he was alive, and I would often stand beside him at that time.


    From their surprised eyes, I guess that they should be playing drums in their hearts now. They don''t know my relationship with the Jin family. I just look at them with a smile, and I won''t necessarily cooperate with them in the future.


    "Miss LAN, how can it be that you You are not... " An old entrepreneur came over and looked at me and said.


    "Some people will spread rumors. Of course that will be the case, don''t you think so, Uncle Wang." I responded with a smile.


    "Ha ha, remember me, very good, very good. If I have a chance, I''d like to cooperate with you again. It''s really a pleasure to cooperate with your father. Just now... "


    He didn''t go on, and I know what he wanted to say. It seems that he is also his father''s best friend and cooperator, because he has a good cooperation with his father and doesn''t want to cooperate with Nie.I just laughed, said: "there will be a day, then, you have to let me, who call me a younger generation, take advantage of you, also should be."


    "Ha ha, this mouth is the same as when I was a child. I don''t want to suffer any loss. OK, as long as it''s your cooperation, I''ll give you three points. Is that ok?"


    At this time, more old men came in laughing, and I saw more of us.


    He looked at me with a look of surprise, but he ran over and said, "Miss LAN, how can you be here?"


    I laughed and said, "of course I will come. Today is a good thing for our family. You don''t know, the Jin family is my mother''s family."


    I saw old man Gao was stunned for a while and said for a long time, "did you cooperate with the Jin family?"


    I looked at old man Gao and said with a smile, "it''s not cooperation, because I have only one goal. I want to get back what belongs to my father."


    Old man Gao was relieved, nodded and said, "when I heard that the Jin family came here, I knew that there might be some things that I couldn''t hide in the end."


    I was surprised. Does old man Gao know about his mother? No, it should be a secret. How did he know.


    I looked at old man Gao, but saw him smile and said, "it''s OK. At least in the end, your mother should have forgiven them. If you cooperate, it''s a good thing for you now."


    I nodded, then looked at the door, because I saw that Nie Zhengxuan and Lei Huasheng came, and behind them were Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping.


    After I told old man Gao, he left immediately. He didn''t want to see Nie Xiaoran. I saw them coming slowly, but obviously they didn''t see me yet.


    They went to Jin Shinan. Because I was talking to old man Gao, I got close to him. Jin Shinan and sister Liu were still greeting other distinguished guests.


    I thought for a moment, took situ GUI''s arm, walked over, and stopped between Nie Xiaoran and Jin Shiman.


    When I looked back at them, I found that they also stopped, and they all looked at me with a look of surprise.


    "Long time no see." I said coldly, looking at Nie Xiaoran''s eyes at the same time.


    "Feifei, what are you doing here?" Nie Xiaoran obviously has something wrong. She looks at me, and it''s like watching a dead and resurrected person.


    We met last time, but it was in the restaurant of Zhuhua. At that time, I left with my words, and she didn''t really say anything to me.


    "Of course I want to come, because I want to take back everything that belongs to me, and Nie Xiaoran, this matter is also because of you, I will let you understand, those belong to me."


    "Feifei, what are you talking about? Of course, it belongs to you. I just keep it for you temporarily. Last time we didn''t talk well. This time, shall we have a good chat? "


    Nie Xiaoran''s tone is a little soft, which I didn''t expect. I thought she would be tough against me.


    I frowned and said, "remember when you called me?"


    "Call, I don''t know your phone number?" Nie Xiaoran said at this time.


    I looked into her eyes. From her eyes, I saw nothing but surprise.


    Just at this time, I felt situ GUI took two steps forward and stood in front of me. I looked at him, but I found that he looked at Lei Huasheng.


    When I looked up at Lei Huasheng, I saw the murderous spirit in his eyes flash away.


    Situ GUI should have felt the danger, so he stood in front of me. I laughed, looked at Lei Huasheng and said, "Uncle Lei, haven''t we seen each other for a long time?"


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "yes, yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You said you don''t come out often. You can go to Uncle Lei when you have time."


    I secretly sneer in my heart. Lei Huasheng has a fake in his hand. Now he really wants me to go there immediately. In this way, as soon as I die, that fake will become true.


    I believe that if he wants to kill me, he wants to. Because now it seems that I am the biggest obstacle in his action, right?


    I looked at Nie Zhengxuan again. Her eyes were full of hate. I just laughed and said, "don''t look at me like this. Situ GUI is mine. You don''t want to


    "What is yours? When my father was there, he married you to Husen. Situ GUI is mine." Sure enough, she didn''t hold back.


    "Father, you have the right to call him that."


    "It''s not me..." Half way through, she seemed to think of something. Then she said, "of course I''m qualified. It''s you. You didn''t come back at his funeral."


    "Yes, but something happened to me too. If it wasn''t for my hard life, I might be dead now. It''s really a good serial plan."Nie Zhengxuan''s face is really not good-looking.


    "Feifei, I think there should be some misunderstanding between us." At this time Nie Xiaoran said.


    "After all, don''t get me wrong. I can''t stand here with you." As I said this, I asked him to find a way.


    Because I found that at this time the media for our photos has reached a crazy point, we stand here to speak this Kung Fu, those around the flash did not stop.


    "Brother and sister-in-law." Nie Xiaoran''s face is as ugly as it is. She looks at Jin Shinan and sister Liu who have come over.


    "Oh, it''s not chairman Nie. I''m tired. I''d like to trouble you to come here in person today. Come here and sit in it?" Jin Shinan is also a veteran of communication, he said at this time.


    "Well, you and my lanfeifei..."


    "Don''t use my house." I coldly said: "you are the Nie family, and the LAN family, will always be the LAN family."


    I look at them, they should be quite angry, but at this time, they can''t say anything, and they certainly dare not conflict with me here.


    Because everyone is watching. You know, I am the most orthodox successor of the LAN family, but they are not. If they collide with each other at this time, they will guess more about what happened before.


    Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran had to sigh and said, "what''s the relationship between the Jin family and the LAN family?"


    Jin Shinan then said with a smile: "Oh, this ah, the relationship can be close, Feifei sister''s mother, but I want to call aunt. And she called my father uncle. Do you think this relationship is close? "


    I see Nie Xiaoran and their faces are going to be twisted together now. I don''t think they can imagine that I am so familiar with the Jin family.


    "I haven''t heard of that at all?" Nie Xiaoran embarrassed smile twice, still a little unwilling.


    "Well, of course, my aunt is a little high spirited. She doesn''t intend to succeed by relying on the Jin family, does she? My uncle worked hard to bring up LAN''s company. We are also very happy, but it''s really decided by heaven. There''s no way. But my aunt finally gave Feifei''s sister to the Jin family to take care of her. I think we also have business to help her. "


    Jin Shinan deserves to be a social expert. In this way, he really unites me with them. At the same time, he shows that where there is my LAN Feifei, there will be the backstage of the Jin family.


    I see Nie Xiaoran is still such a smelly face, but Lei Huasheng shows a happy look. What''s the matter? What does he think?


    By the way, he must be thinking about the fake lanfeifei. If he can control it, once I disappear, he can have a relationship with the Kim family through that lanfeifei, right?


    I think it''s really beautiful. It seems that I have to let Huson find the place where the fake lanfeifei is threatened. Otherwise, it''s too troublesome.


    "What''s going on?" At this time, I saw Nie Zhengxuan suddenly blow up. She looked at situ GUI and asked.


    "Yes, I forgot to say it." At this time, I pulled situ GUI and said, "we are engaged, but we haven''t announced it yet. When it''s over, welcome to our engagement ceremony."


    I look at Nie Zhengxuan. It''s a provocation.

 Chapter 385

    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me, very angry, but she should have no way. So I looked at her with a winner''s eye.


    Just at this time, Hu Sen came over with Hu Yan and was a little surprised to see me. Hu Sen then said, "Feifei, how can you be here?"


    "It''s just coming to my cousin''s engagement party. Isn''t that a problem?" I looked at Huson and said with a smile.


    Nie Zhengxuan on one side looked at Hu Sen and said, "if you don''t have anything to offer, they are engaged to situ GUI. Don''t you know?"


    "I know!" We didn''t expect that Huson seemed to take it for granted, then looked at me with a smile and said, "as long as I''m not married, I still have a chance."


    I really want to hit him, because when he said that, it seems that Nie Xiaoran also has a chance.


    Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran looked at me and said, "you hear me. As long as we don''t get married, we all have a chance."


    "It''s a pity that I''m talking about me, and you may not have a chance." Hu Sen just looked at Nie Xiaoran and said.


    Nie Xiaoran a Leng, then a little angry looking at Hu Sen said: "why do you say that?"


    Huson said with a smile: "because I have cause and effect with lanfeifei, and you don''t have it. And to be honest, I know something about you buying people to kill lanfeifei in private. I won''t let it happen. If there is anything in case, I may kill you with my own life."


    I was a little cold when I heard that. Huson was serious. And his life, of course, did not refer to Huson''s skin, but to his original identity as a fox.


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at Hu Sen, half a day just smile, said: "that depends on, you have that ability."


    "President Nie, I suggest you don''t try. I promise that no matter where you hide, if he really wants to kill you, you will die. Even though he will die."


    I raised my head, but Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng came over.


    Nie Zhengxuan turned his head and was about to get angry, but Tang Xin said, "President Nie, what I said is true, so you must not try. It''s also for your own good. You can hear it."


    Nie Zhengxuan didn''t say anything. To be honest, we all know that Hu Sen has such means, so Tang Xin said that for Nie Zhengxuan''s sake.


    Nie Zhengxuan couldn''t hear it. At this time, she took a cold look at situ GUI and said, "OK, but I won''t give up. Moreover, it really made Wu Xin''er say it."


    I was surprised, ready to listen to her next to say what, she did not say, and then a smile, said: "I go to the bathroom."


    I understand this time. She must have gone to make a phone call. As for who to call, it''s not known. Anyway, it must be bad for me. If we didn''t find a way to leave this time, maybe we would have no move at this time.


    And Nie Xiaoran then said: "Feifei, if you have a chance, I hope you can listen to my explanation, really."


    "If you can give me back all my father''s company, I''ll give you a chance to explain." I looked at her, because at this time, I saw Minister Wu, and she really came.


    The first time she saw me, she was surprised.


    I know, she must be surprised that I dare to stand up like this.


    It''s not just him. There are many reporters in front of us now. If we don''t end this side, we have to steal the limelight. It seems that we have.


    Nie Xiaoran took another look at me. He didn''t say anything more, but left with Lei Huasheng. When Lei Huasheng left, he gave me a hard look, but I caught his eyes.


    "Lei Huasheng, I''ll deal with you when you let someone come and hit my car."


    I saw his face changed suddenly. Did he really do it? I just tried.


    "Don''t think that I didn''t do anything. Everything you did can''t hide from me. I, LAN Feifei, officially came back today and said hello to you."


    I looked at their back and said calmly.


    At this time, Wu came over, looked at me and said, "it''s really Feifei."


    I looked at her, a smile, said: "Rainbow Sister OK?"


    Minister Wu nodded and saw that the reporters around him were a little far away. Then he said in a low voice, "although I have said that I want to see your determination, your risk is too big."


    "If it wasn''t big, I would not be lanfeifei. Wasn''t my father such a person?"


    Wu''s eyes were obviously different when he looked at me. He sighed for a long time and said, "it seems that I really have to reconsider. That person, she is also very courageous."


    I know she said Wu Xin''er, but I just laughed and said, "you will find that she has more courage than you think."


    Wu just nodded and didn''t say anything any more. At this time, some people came up behind me. I looked a little familiar. They should be some of my father''s collaborators at that time. They all chatted with me and then they all left.At this time, it was already full of guests. Seeing this meaning, it should be almost there. The host was ready. At this time, Jin Shinan came over and said, "do you need anything else?"


    I shook my head and said, "have you contacted Li Tao? I''m not very convenient as I am now. "


    "Of course," Jin Shinan looked around and said in a low voice, "it''s a mess outside. It''s said that you are here, and all the people have rushed around. Let''s say, Li Tao has a lot of pressure. He can only keep close, in case the other party... "


    I smile, know what he means, in case the other party really have a gun or something, then really fight them in, will try to kill me.


    It seems that they are the people of Nie Zhengxuan and Lei Huasheng. They are really enough.


    I took a look at situ GUI and said, "where are we going to be?"


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "you can tell me, anywhere, as long as we leave."


    "South Bridge, and then we use mobile phones and video here to send images here." I said with a smile.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "it''s very simple. Then I''ll arrange for you to go to the TV station. My sister will give you an interview, but it''s tomorrow."


    I nodded, this can have, and since I have appeared, they will be scared, so as to achieve the effect.


    When all the guests have arrived, I''ll sit in with situ Guixian. I can''t leave as soon as I come in. Besides, we have to catch the right time.


    The ceremony has already started. Of course, if there are some blessings in front of us, the host is also quite good and right.


    I saw Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng sitting on the other side. They would look at me from time to time, and Minister Wu on the other side would also look at me. I found that I was also a core member of the field now.


    Situ GUI then said, "what''s the matter? Can we go now? "


    I nodded, and then followed him out of his seat. If I left, it really attracted people''s attention. At this time, some friends in the media would take photos for me, not considering the people on the stage at all.


    When we got out of the house, we didn''t get out of the house, and we walked directly to the back. I think there would be someone behind us, but they didn''t think that we were going to leave.


    This hotel should be very easy to check. They all know if there is a back door. I took a look back at a corner, and there was a figure in the back, Nie Zhengping.


    Although I don''t talk to him very much, I can''t see him in the company, so I know his figure very well.


    "What''s the way to keep the people behind you from following? Otherwise, it''s not good to be seen. " I whispered to situ GUI.


    Situ GUI just smile, said: "this is too simple, you wait."


    At this time, he recruited a service staff and said a few words to him. After a while, the service staff pulled a sign, which said no entry, and then stood behind us. He stood beside the sign.


    I smile. It''s really a good way. In this way, if the other party follows, he can stop the other party.


    We just left, and then turned a small corner. As expected, no one came up behind us. We immediately turned to the kitchen.


    It''s really busy here, but for us, the place is just right for us to leave.


    The chef obviously saw us, but situ GUI is the boss here. He didn''t dare to come up and let us out.


    I followed situ GUI to a very remote corner of the kitchen, where there was a hut.


    "I''m afraid of the smell, so I use this small place to circle that one, but it can be used. Let''s go. Let''s go in." Situ GUI started.


    I followed him in and saw a manhole cover. But situ GUI did it again and felt that the tightness of the manhole cover was good.


    He forced a handle on the side, the well cover opened quickly, and a stench came out.


    My God, it stinks.


    But it''s normal. It''s strange if it doesn''t stink down here, but I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Situ GUI then handed me a gas mask, which was completely transparent. I had to put it on. I felt that although the air inside was very stuffy, it was better than just now.


    Situ GUI called the chef and told him. Then he took a flashlight and took me down. This kind of flashlight is led and very bright. He climbed down the ladder first, and I followed him.


    The passage below is very wide. I followed him and walked forward.


    At this time, I really hate that I still love beauty and wear high-heeled shoes. Now, I feel a little uncomfortable when I walk on the road.I don''t know how long it took. When I was about to lose my hold, situ Guicai stopped and pointed up with his hand. He wanted me to go up.


    I took a look at it. I don''t know where it is.


    Situ Guixian climbed up, lifted the well cover, moved it aside, and then went up.


    I saw a light coming in from above. I had to climb up.


    Soon, I saw situ GUI pass his hand to me. I took his hand and went up to the road.


    It''s also a bit remote here. It should be behind a building in a certain community. Just now, it blocked the view of the business car. On the other side, there was a well.


    I took off my gas mask, smelled my body, said with a bitter smile, "it stinks."


    "Get on the bus. There are clothes on the bus for you to change. After changing clothes, we can get to the place you want."


    I smile. It''s really good. After changing clothes on the car, situ GUI drives immediately. We go to a north bridge here, because the road conditions there are very good. As long as we finish talking there, we will leave immediately.


    Then go to the TV station, where situ Yan should have been waiting for us, and such a North and a South, they must not catch up with us.


    When I drove to the North Bridge, because it was already working time, there was no one on it. We found a place to park. I got off the station and got to the bridge deck. The breeze was blowing and the fragrance from the river below was intoxicating.


    Situ GUI then took out his mobile phone and said, "I''ll contact you there. Do you have anything to say?"


    "Not a few words, you contact first." I responded with a smile.


    Situ GUI quickly contacted him. After a while, he said, "OK, now they are ready to cut your video to the big screen. If you have any words, you can say it."


    I looked at the mobile phone in his hand and raised it. I just laughed and said, "maybe you find that I''m not in the hotel now. This is Beiqiao. Standing here, I feel much better."


    Situ GUI looked at me. The meaning of his eyes was that why didn''t you say something about Nie Xiaoran.


    I just laughed and said, "I don''t want to say anything more. I know that there are many people outside the hotel, but you can''t help me. You don''t have to rely on others. Only me and situ GUI can come out. If you can''t find me, I will be the thorn in your heart forever."


    "But speaking of this, I want to tell some people that if you take my things, I will definitely get them back. No matter what method you use, let''s talk about it. Now, I believe you may have thought about how to inform your people to come to me, but I''m going to leave. They have to come here for half an hour. It''s too late. Finally, I''m engaged to my elder brother-in-law. I wish you success in the end. "


    As I said this, I waved and looked at situ GUI hanging up his cell phone. I couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 386

    After the interview with situ GUI, all the other departments didn''t know.


    They didn''t know I was here until the video, but it shouldn''t be possible to inform anyone.


    After that, in case of accidents, I changed back to Wu xiner''s appearance. Then I went out through the back door, instead of taking situ GUI''s car, I took a taxi and went back to my home.


    Of course, situ GUI told me that when I went back, I would go to the hotel to find him, because Jin Shinan would definitely contact me once they came back.


    Think about it, they will not be so simple to ask me how to leave.


    When I got home, I found that Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng were there. They were very happy to see me.


    Tang Xin jumped up and said, "sister Wu, I''m still worried about how you escaped."


    I smile and scrape her nose, said: "my drill out, of course they can''t catch me."


    "Drilling the ground?" Tang Xin thought about it for a while, then laughed and said, "no matter what method it is, sister Wu, you really have the ability. You don''t know. Later, the video you put on the north bridge over there, I saw the whole scene exploded."


    "Oh, what''s going on." I really don''t know what happened at that time.


    Tang Xin told me that when my video was sent, they thought it was fake at first. They thought I had recorded it there. Then they played it again, which can attract people.


    However, Mr. Jin was on the stage. He said with a smile that this was not a fake, but a real thing. His granddaughter had already left the meeting. If you don''t believe me, they can search here.


    I''m a little wry. Mr. Jin is still so domineering. What''s the matter with his face? Besides, what''s the matter with his hotel.


    Later Nie Zhengping also came back. Of course, the news he brought back was that we might have gone to the back, but we didn''t know what to do.


    Normally, there is no back door in the back. But as soon as this was said, many people exploded. They believed that I really had to leave, but they didn''t know where I left.


    "And after you saw them blow up?" I asked.


    Tang Xin said: "I only paid attention to a few people. At that time, Nie Zhengxuan began to make a phone call, but Nie Xiaoran didn''t have any reaction. Instead, it was the thunder voice. While he was making a phone call, he was very angry. He didn''t know what the situation was."


    I laugh, this thunder voice, should be to scold oneself of those people on the road.


    I don''t care about that. Ji Changfeng said at this time, "but I''ll tell you, your appearance this time should be a good thing for you."


    "Oh, how to say that."


    Ji Chang said: "at that time, there were too many people, so I was assigned to a table. On that table, there were some directors of the company below. After you left, they began to discuss you. They said that you were still very courageous, like the former chairman LAN."


    I nodded and said, "what a good thing is that?"


    "They said that if you really have to start a company or get LAN back, you can cooperate with them. That is to say, this time you are angry with them and earn popularity."


    I laughed and wanted the result, but I don''t know what Minister Wu thought. It would be better if she could stand on my side. But I don''t have that confidence now.


    I thought about it for a while, told Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin to wait for me at home, and I went directly to situ GUI''s hotel.


    Situ GUI came up and let me change lanfeifei''s appearance first. Then he took me down.


    When I got to the house below, I found that the other side of them seemed to be under construction, but now the workers should have left.


    I''m really planning to build my own site so that I can meet them.


    When he got to a room, all the people were there. Li Tao saw him and said with a smile, "everyone has been fooled by you. I didn''t expect you to come out."


    I laughed and said, "of course it''s true. What else can I do with that video?"


    "But they don''t believe it. I heard that there are still people guarding there. I''m afraid that if you''re still inside, you''ll come out when it''s dark or when it''s safe." Li Tao said at this time.


    Jin Shinan said with a sigh of relief: "I thought it was fake at the beginning. If it wasn''t for situ GUI who assured me that you had gone out, I wouldn''t want to come back."


    Master Jin nodded and said, "it''s really powerful. By the way, how did you get out? We''ve been watching all the time. Shouldn''t we go through the door? "


    I laughed and said, "this is a secret. Maybe it will be used in the future. Of course, don''t say it now. Otherwise, it is likely to be used."


    I saw King smile, but I didn''t ask any more questions.At this time, sister Liu said: "in this way, I think Nie Xiaoran should not think about the cooperation with the Jin family, then she can only rely on you."


    I nodded and said, "well, now I''m thinking about how I can take the shares of Minister Wu. It''s a headache, because if we don''t take her into account, even if we are all together, we are still at a disadvantage. But if you get her, it''s not that easy. "


    "I''m not familiar with this person, but I can contact him. If not, let him contact him first." Sister Liu gave me advice.


    I nodded, this is good, if Jin Shinan first contact, because of me, is a double insurance, so I can first put myself outside, see what is the situation.


    Li Tao then said: "but we should not be contradictory this time. In this case, will Nie Xiaoran see it?"


    "No way." I said: "now she will definitely think about me, and Nie Zhengxuan may be more eager to find me. They won''t think about us for a while."


    "It''s not that simple." Li Tao said at this time: "Nie Xiaoran doesn''t know what the situation is. I haven''t seen through her plan until now. I really don''t know if she was successful at the beginning."


    I Leng for a while, said: "no, you now doubt is not her?"


    Li Tao sighed and said: "some things, after all, are doubts. We can''t take them seriously. Without evidence, some things may not be as simple as they seem."


    Is that true? But if it wasn''t for her, who would it be?


    After chatting with them for a while, there was no result. Now, we have to find a way to collect evidence. Otherwise, we really don''t know what kind of character Nie Xiaoran is.


    When I came back home, I found that Ji Changfeng had already left. Tang Xin was waiting for me and told her that we must have a meeting tomorrow, because it would give Nie Xiaoran a headache.


    Today is really my happiest day, such a thing, let me do so beautiful, I believe that today there will be a lot of people insomnia.


    I don''t know how disappointed Lei Huasheng and Nie Zhengxuan are. Originally, the outside should have been arranged, but I didn''t expect that even I didn''t see my shadow, so I had to leave.


    The next morning, I took Tang Xin to the company. As soon as I entered the room, I saw what the girls at the front desk were discussing.


    "Any news?" I went up and asked.


    "Good president." Several little girls immediately stood up to salute, and then said: "in the news this morning, we saw that Lan Well, it''s the old lady. "


    I smile awkwardly. What''s the name of the old lady.


    "Oh, did she say anything?" I asked, of course, just casually, because I said something myself. Is there anything I don''t know?


    One of the girls took a look at me and said, "she probably means that she wants to get back the equity of the company. We are all a little worried."


    "What are you worried about?" I looked at them strangely.


    "We are not easy to find such a job, and the salary is good, but if she comes back, will she fire us all? After all, we are all from her later period."


    I was stunned. There was another problem. I didn''t think of it at all. You know, Nie''s exchange transfusion was quite thorough. Basically, all the staff here have been changed.


    There are few old employees left. If I really have to come back, what will I do? Should I bring those old employees back?


    These days, I''m really in the limelight, but think about it, I''m sure I''ve got the attention of my former employees. If they really want to come back, I''m sure they''ll come.


    But if so, it is impossible for the company to raise so many idle people. When the old employees come back, what about the new employees? This is really a problem. I haven''t thought about it for them at all.


    You know, these employees are not my enemies at all. They come to this company because they want to support their families or for various reasons. They are not wrong.


    "Well, she doesn''t mean she can come back. We''ll find a way." I had to smile bitterly and deal with it.


    "We''re a little worried. I really hope she doesn''t come back. In this case, I can at least continue my work." One of them muttered.


    I feel something touched in my heart. Yes, if I come back, then they will really be in trouble.


    No, I have to think of a way to make both sides perfect, and I can accept all these people.


    If so, I will get the support of the whole company. At that time, I don''t believe that Nie Xiaoran is qualified to fight against me.


    I just laughed and said, "OK, don''t think about this first. Work hard. I''ll go up first.""President Wu." At this time, the little girl stopped me and said, "I almost forgot. In fact, chairman Nie has come. She also said that if you come, I''ll let you go to her office."


    "It''s so early. I look at my watch. It''s not time to go to work. No one will come so early except Miss Zhu at the front desk."


    "I don''t know what''s going on. When we came here, she should have come a long time ago. She came down from upstairs."


    I thought for a moment, it can''t be last night, she is here.


    "Oh, I see. I''ll find her later. Don''t worry."


    The little girl just saluted me. I followed Tang Xin back to the office first. Then I went up to find Nie Xiaoran. Of course, Tang Xin stayed in the office directly. I told her to wait for sister Liu to see what happened.


    When I got to Nie Xiaoran''s office, someone came to open the door as soon as I knocked on it. It was Nie Zhengping. Looking at his eyes, I thought I didn''t have a good rest yesterday.


    "What''s the matter? If you don''t have a good rest, how can you work well in such a state?" I had to say something about him, and then I went in.


    As a result, the two pairs of panda eyes of Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan, the fatigue of Lei Huasheng and the spirit of Li Tao welcomed me.


    I look at them. It''s really interesting this time. Everyone is here. Several of the biggest shareholders are here, but there is no Minister Wu and sister Liu here.


    "Chairman, why did you come to me in the morning? What''s more, you''re in a bad state today."


    "Of course, something is wrong. Fortunately, you and Li Tao came to me to oppose this time. I just stopped. Otherwise, the cooperation would have been completed last Friday."


    I see what she means. She wants to settle the cooperation as soon as possible. If it wasn''t for Li Tao''s opposition and my insistence, she might have sent someone to negotiate with me early.


    "But it''s not a problem this week, is it?" I asked, in a slightly unhappy tone.


    I did it on purpose. I should not know the news that lanfeifei appeared at the meeting. If they were not so unhappy, they would be misunderstood.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at me and said, "no, because something happened."


    "What''s the matter?" I couldn''t help looking at Nie Xiaoran.


    Nie Xiaoran had no choice but to sigh and say: "the Jin family, actually with Well, forget it. This is not something you should know. Let''s say it''s thanks to you this time. "


    I don''t think she''s finished. I know she''s still guarding me, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I know what''s going on.


    "But in this way, we will lose one foreign aid, and I ask, if we don''t cooperate with the Jin family, then Liu Siyu, what should we do?"


    I''m a little worried about Sister Liu now. If the company wants to fire her, I have no choice.


    Nie Xiaoran thought for a moment and said, "stay here. With her here, the Jin family has at least a little fragrant feeling. But if you have something next time, you''d better give it to her as little as possible."


    I understand, Nie Xiaoran just give her a vacant post, let her keep, as for the others, she will arrange for me.


    I looked at Nie Xiaoran, who is she going to arrange for me? It shouldn''t be Wang Wenquan, but who else can?

 Chapter 387

    However, this person should not appear now, and I don''t know who it will be, but I believe that this person may be more troublesome, but it doesn''t matter, because I''m going to start shooting now.


    But the premise is to get rid of the fake LAN Feifei in the hands of Wu and Lei Huasheng. Only when they have problems can we have more opportunities.


    I thought about it. Huson hasn''t contacted me yet. It''s probably a very troublesome thing. I have to delay a little bit.


    "If I really want to stay, then I think she has to hand over. That is, if I''m new, I want her to take care of me. Otherwise, if I take over directly, there will be problems in the marketing department."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded, while Nie Zhengxuan said: "I can''t understand how the lanfeifei left the hotel. It''s clear that they are surrounded."


    I''m just laughing in my heart.


    "This shows that her strength is much stronger than we think. You think, she is the granddaughter of the Jin family, the wife of situ GUI, and the lover of Husen." Nie Xiaoran said at this time.


    I frown a little. The first two are OK. What''s the concept of Huson''s lover? But after thinking about it, it''s really a bit misleading for Huson to talk like that. Forget it, I can''t explain it now.


    "I wonder, where is this lanfeifei? How could situ GUI take a fancy to her? " Nie Zhengxuan said angrily.


    "Calm down, you know, if you really compare with her, you are not her opponent at all, I am sure." Nie Xiaoran sighed and said: "at the beginning, I opposed Well, forget it. Let''s talk about the present. "


    I found that the three members of Nie''s family took a look at us, while Lei Huasheng also took a look at me and said nothing more.


    "Chairman, it''s not very good that you always talk like this. You know, I''m also a resident shareholder of the company. I think I''d better know something about some things."


    I deliberately said, because now, I can show that I have nothing to do with the Kim family and lanfeifei, so I should not make them too disgusted by such a question.


    Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran gave me a smile and said, "it''s true. How can I say this? It''s also a troublesome thing for the company."


    I had to nod my head and say, "that''s why I want to know. I''d better find some reasons from the root to see what to do next."


    Nie Xiaoran thought about it for a moment, then said: "this matter, we should start from the last chairman, that person is my husband."


    "Oh, is director Lei the last chairman?" I pretended not to know when I looked at the thunder.


    Lei Huasheng saw Nie Xiaoran begin to speak, had to say: "no, you listen to it again."


    "Not him, but lanfeifei''s father." Nie Xiaoran just said.


    "So you should be lanfeifei''s mother." I pretended to understand the relationship.


    "I can''t say that either. My husband and I got married twice. At that time, we already had lanfeifei. Therefore, I can only be regarded as lanfeifei''s stepmother."


    "Oh, I''m sorry." I have to say this, to get rid of myself first.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at me and said, "it doesn''t matter. You don''t know about it. Of course, you''ll ask me something wrong."


    I had to nod and pretend that I really didn''t know, but in my heart, I was secretly happy. Nie Xiaoran should explain something.


    "But not long ago, I feel that not long ago, my husband had a car accident. At that time, he didn''t leave any will. We wanted to wait for lanfeifei to come back and see how we would divide his father''s legacy, but we didn''t expect that her car also had a car accident on the way."


    "It''s a coincidence. There was an accident, too." I laughed, but I sneered in my heart. She said that some things were not included in it.


    Nie Xiaoran then said: "this, how to say, maybe it''s a coincidence, maybe it''s not, I don''t know, but after that, in a certain period of time, lanfeifei suddenly disappeared."


    I nodded, that time, I should be in the hospital, if from their point of view, I really disappeared.


    "But you know, it''s impossible for the company to be ownerless for a day, so the board of directors decided at that time that I should take over the enterprise first, which is the Nie family you see now. In fact, its predecessor is Lan family."


    Oh, I said, it''s true. If it''s a normal take over, what about the other members of the board of directors, and she married Lei Huasheng? That''s all I want to ask, but obviously, she won''t tell me.


    Nie Xiaoran said: "but she appeared again, so I am in trouble now."


    "Yes, it''s not the right time." I had to say.


    Nie Xiaoran shook his head and said: "I don''t know about the time, but now, on the one hand, I don''t know whether she is true or not, and I can''t give some things to her if I want to. On the other hand, she seems to have misunderstood something. I think her father''s death has something to do with me? "I just laughed. I didn''t think it was, but I can be sure it was, because judging from what she said now, she was cheating me, but this cheating was based on the fact that she thought I had nothing to do with lanfeifei and the Kim family.


    In other words, there are many loopholes in what she said.


    My father had a car accident, which was finally judged as an accident, and the driver who caused the accident committed suicide after escaping. This person may not really be the driver who caused the accident, because his death makes the whole case more complicated.


    When he died, he took the responsibility to himself. But what if someone took advantage of him?


    After that, LAN should have been the board of directors. At that time, there were more people than Nie Xiaoran who could become the chairman of the board of directors. However, they did not succeed. Instead, Nie Xiaoran succeeded. How could a person who just got the equity be directly elected as the chairman of the board of directors.


    You know, at that time, she was not very familiar with the affairs of the company. I don''t believe those directors were so insightful?


    On the other hand, even if she was elected, LAN''s name should still be Lan''s, because at this time, she did not dare to guarantee that I was dead, but she was anxious to change her name, and then the directors left.


    In this, there is the matter of Lei Huasheng. It can be said that this matter is really strange. Her quick marriage and ruthlessness are rare.


    On the other hand, Nie Xiaoran has another point, which disgusts me very much. On the way back, I had received her phone call to explain that she was involved in this matter, but I didn''t say so.


    But looking back, she certainly won''t say anything about me as an outsider.


    "By the way, director Nie, I know about the things ahead. I just want to ask how we plan to develop in the future, whether we want to make the company bigger and stronger, or just like this all the time."


    Nie Xiaoran sighed and said: "of course, we need to be bigger and stronger again. But to be honest, because our strength is weak now, we really need to be bigger, and the marketing department has to work hard, but now there is such a thing."


    I know that she refers to Jin Shinan and Liu Jie, and she doesn''t say anything more.


    Li Tao saw it almost at this time, and then he said: "OK, what do you say so much? You are the same. If you have something to do in the future, listen to my opinions more. Fortunately, you didn''t answer the contract at that time, otherwise, how can I talk here now?"


    "Yes, we are really wrong this time. We never thought it would be like this. The relationship between the Kim family and lanfeifei is unexpected. She really has a good backstage."


    "Wait, do you think they really have a relationship? Or does the Jin family take a fancy to this Nie''s group, so it''s possible that they will obstruct it? " Lei Hua Sheng said.


    Nie Xiaoran was stunned, thought for a moment, then shook his head, said: "this matter, I am also very strange, when he died, the Jin family''s hand immediately extended to here, said it was premeditated, but they came in a hurry, there are a lot of things, are now to do, now it seems, is a bit of a relationship."


    Li Tao also nodded and said: "yes, they came here just like this. Basically, everything was built now, and there was no one coming. There was only one leader and the third generation. The rest of them stayed in Long''s family, and there were not many people coming here. I don''t think they should have been prepared early."


    Lei Huasheng then said: "that is to say, lanfeifei really has something to do with them. The reason why they come here is to seek justice for him?"


    Nie Xiaoran gives him a white look. Obviously, I don''t know what happened to heimu, but he says these things. These are not what Nie Xiaoran wants me to know.


    "I think Feifei might have been fooled, too." Nie Xiaoran said: "it may not be so easy for the Jin family to come here. They are very likely to want to swallow up the industry. They didn''t do it before, but it doesn''t mean they will do it later. The Jin family is a businessman. Of course, they are very profitable. "


    I sneer, Jin family is heavy profit, but you are not the same? What''s more, there''s something I can''t say about them just now.


    Thinking wildly in his heart, Li Tao felt that he had nothing to say. At this time, he said, "I thought for a moment. Shall we meet LAN Feifei?"


    My heart is tight. What does Li Tao mean.


    Nie Xiaoran is also a little stupefied, half a day later said: "why to see her, we now do not know whether she is true or not."


    "It''s a good judgment. If she is true, she should know something that only we know. In this way, as long as we contact her, we can prove that she is true or false." Li Tao is a very simple idea, but it really works.


    "But what''s the use of seeing her? Or, what can she do for us? " Nie Zheng Xuan says in one side however, and lukewarm.


    Li Tao then laughed and said, "isn''t it a misunderstanding between us? If we meet, can we solve this misunderstanding? Isn''t that good? "As soon as I heard this, I understood. Li Tao pretended to be confused. He deliberately did not say that Nie Xiaoran and I were harmed by them. Instead, he used this way of meeting to make them unable to face each other.


    "It''s a good idea, but we really can''t get in touch with her, and we don''t know her phone number." Nie Xiaoran is very calm.


    "It''s very simple. We can''t get in touch with each other, but now someone in our company can get in touch. Isn''t Liu Siyu her sister-in-law? As long as you let her contact you, I think there should be no problem, right


    "Well, even if she got in touch, she would not meet us so easily, would she?" Nie Xiaoran this just a little flustered, because now someone can contact my words, explain her that reason, already did not exist.


    "Of course." Li Tao said, "but we can come a little bit. Let''s write to her first and ask Liu Siyu to send it to her. In this way, she will receive it." Li Tao seemed to fully understand.


    "I don''t know what I''m doing." Nie Zhengxuan also objected.


    "Why don''t you understand? Write a letter to confirm whether she is true or false. We ask her some questions. Only we know the answers to these questions, and then give them to her. If she can answer them, it means that she is true. Let''s move on to the next step." Li Tao said.


    That''s a good idea, but what does Li Tao mean.


    "And to be honest, we can compare her handwriting. I don''t believe you have any information about her now." Li Tao said his own thoughts.


    Lei Huasheng suddenly said: "this is OK. If so, can I find LAN Feifei''s position through Liu Siyu? You know, now I know where she is. One is situ GUI, and the other may be the Jin family. We can''t find it. "


    When he said that, the others stopped talking.


    I secretly sneer, find my position, I understand what they want, as long as find my position, then they can think how to start, how to start.


    Think of here, I smile a little, if not because of situ GUI''s underground passage, this method, perhaps really can.


    And I don''t have to accept these paper things myself. If I really want to, I have another way to deal with them.


    Thinking of this, I took a look at Li Tao and found that he was also looking at me, and he made me object to that look. What''s going on?


    All of a sudden, I seem to understand this matter. I''m against it. Yes, only I am against it.


    "I object." I said it immediately, and it caught everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 388

    Looking at them, I was still thinking about Li Tao''s intention this time.


    If you want to say that this man is really smart enough, he directly provoked our contradiction again at this time.


    Because he and I are both opponents of the Jin family, we are no longer hostile to each other. This is what Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng do not want to see.


    If at this time, we can''t be hostile soon, they will definitely let go. It''s hard to say what this move will look like.


    So now it seems that the most important thing is to let them continue to walk in our plan, and this plan, of course, should be based on my relationship with Li Tao.


    Now he proposes to let Nie Xiaoran contact LAN Feifei, which is just an opportunity.


    You know, my position is that I don''t know this LAN Feifei, and I haven''t received any good role from LAN family.


    In short, I represent the vast new force, that is, the force after Nie''s company''s big exchange transfusion in the later period.


    And people like Li Tao can be regarded as old forces, that is to say, they have come together with the company. Now, if I object, it is actually a confrontation between the old and new forces.


    If we solve this problem in this way, it will be perfect. And now the six directors are sitting here, which can be said to be a score of 4-2.


    As far as the old forces are concerned, even Nie Xiaoran is not included. Only Lei Huasheng and Li Tao are included. Nie Xiaoran came here only after her father left. Therefore, she should be considered above the new forces.


    On the other hand, Lei Huasheng will definitely not agree with Li Tao''s proposal.


    But if I am against it, I believe there will be a lot of people who agree with it.


    The most direct is Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping. The former has a grudge against LAN Feifei. For the latter, his current fame is due to LAN Feifei''s absence. If LAN Feifei comes back, can he still be like now?


    Sure enough, as soon as I said no, Li Tao pretended to be angry and said, "what do you know? This was before us. At that time, you didn''t come."


    "That is to say, but the development of the company must be stable. If this lanfeifei comes back, then in what capacity, if she is a shareholder, she will play a decisive role in the decision-making of the company. Can the company be stable then?"


    Li Tao also ignited the fire at this time, and said: "of course, the decision-making of the company needs everyone''s approval, but I think it should be contacted."


    "No, if she comes back, plus Liu Siyu, who is in charge of the marketing department, what do you think will happen?"


    When I said this, the others were silent, because they were all thinking about this. If lanfeifei really came back, what would she be?


    It''s obviously impossible to be an ordinary minority shareholder. After all, chairman LAN and LAN Feifei are father son relationship. If I really get back under the name of LAN Feifei, I will at least take a large part of the shares.


    And there are also some hidden things in it. For example, in the case of Nie Xiaoran, she had no equity at the beginning, and she got the equity completely because of lanfeifei''s absence.


    If lanfeifei comes back, will these shares be paid back? Let''s not talk about this. Who knows if my father really didn''t leave me anything at the beginning? What if he did?


    If I really get those wills, and finally let me inherit the company, they all have to go away. I don''t think they don''t want this.


    "You are not qualified to participate in this matter. This is the matter between us and LAN." Li Tao said at this time.


    I know that on the one hand, he shows his own LAN school. In this way, I believe Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran want to destroy him even more. On the other hand, he also wants to make this matter bigger, so that I can confront him more truly.


    "Now it''s Nie''s, and I don''t care what relationship you have with LAN''s. He doesn''t have a little relationship with me. I just know that the current situation of the company can''t be chaotic. If it''s chaotic, there will be problems. Don''t forget, there are so many employees below us."


    Li Tao said: "whatever they do, you know, there is no real harmony in the top, but there must be trouble in the bottom."


    I coldly looked at Li Tao, said: "but we are now very harmonious up ah, nothing."


    Li Tao didn''t say anything. At this time Nie Zhengxuan said, "Uncle Li, I also think President Wu has a point. As you know, almost all our employees are recruited by us. They have to support their families. Of course, we have to consider them."


    This is a complete excuse. What is to consider the following people? If they had really considered the following people at the beginning, they would not have carried out such a big exchange operation for the old employees.


    Li Tao really wanted to talk, but Lei Huasheng patted him and said, "Lao Li, young people are more loving than us. This is for sure. Besides, President Wu is also a matter of fact, so it''s nothing. I think it''s very reasonable.""Lei Huasheng, don''t forget how you were raised by Chairman LAN at the beginning. Now miss LAN has come back, and we don''t see her. Is that the truth?"


    Lei Huasheng''s expression is a little embarrassed. At present, his position is the most headache.


    "Lao Li, that''s not true. We''re all old. To be honest, if lanfeifei wants to see me, I''ll be the first one to rush over. But the young people have a point, and we have to listen to them. And this company, sooner or later, belongs to these young people. "


    I have a little sneer in my heart. Now if Lei Huasheng stands on our side, it''s equivalent to having sex.


    Nie Zhengping then said: "I also support President Wu''s idea. I am now the director of personnel. In the human resources department, there are many people who are in this situation. We really have to consider it for them. Don''t we all talk about Humanization now? So we can ignore them. "


    Li Tao looks at Nie Xiaoran. Actually, it doesn''t matter whether she agrees or not. Nie Xiaoran thought for a moment and said: "I still want to see LAN Feifei, but the young people have a point, which makes me in a dilemma. If it''s a shareholders'' meeting, it''s settled now. "


    When she said that, it was equivalent to not doing this thing. However, if it was really a shareholders'' meeting, I think it would be a troublesome thing now, because the four of us didn''t have a lot of shares, but Nie Xiaoran obviously meant that she would choose between the two sides equally.


    In this way, it is equivalent to more than 50% of the people do not agree with this matter.


    "Hello..." Li Tao didn''t finish at this time. He just pointed out, and then slammed the door. This play really has to live.


    In my opinion, Li Tao has already left, so there is nothing to say. Moreover, now that I am hostile to Li Tao, it has been settled. I said goodbye and left here.


    I believe Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng both want to wait to see a good play, but I''m secretly happy when I go out. Li Tao''s skill is good.


    And because he is like this, he is pro LAN Feifei. Of course, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng will not mix.


    On the other hand, I don''t know what Nie Xiaoran plans to say.


    I went back to the office. After a while, someone knocked on the door and sister Liu came in.


    After I asked her to sit down, I asked Tang Xin to guard at the door. Then I said, "did you push the cooperation with Jin Shi man?"


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "yes, sure enough, her method is very good. As soon as she appeared, she immediately pushed this cooperation. Besides, she didn''t intend to let me leave."


    I nodded, said: "this is for sure, but you have to be marginalized, that is to say, to be a director without reality. As for who will come back, I don''t know."


    "It doesn''t matter. Marginalization means marginalization. Anyway, there''s nothing to do with sitting. By the way, last time she told me that if possible, she would like me to transfer the equity to you. That''s the thing


    "Don''t worry about it." I thought about it for a moment. This is the best thing when we can get the fake lanfeifei.


    "Well, that''s it. I see." Sister Liu just nodded. At this moment, she knocked on the door.


    Tang Xin then stretched out her head and said, "Wu Caihong from the human resources department is coming to see President Nie. I don''t know what it is."


    I''m also very strange. Why did she come? But how about sister rainbow? I won''t feel too strange.


    "Let her in." I finish, see Tang Xin went out for a while, Rainbow Sister in her lead came in. Seeing me, I saluted first and then sat down. But I took a look at sister Liu. It was obvious that there was something wrong and I didn''t want to let her know.


    "If you have anything to say, it doesn''t matter." I said with a smile, with the relationship between sister Liu and me, I can''t doubt her now.


    But sister rainbow obviously couldn''t let go. At this time, sister Liu stood up and said, "I''d better go back to work first."


    I had to nod. Sister Liu left. Sister rainbow saw her leave and said, "president Wu, I''m here to report."


    "Report?" I thought about it for a moment. No, how could it be her?


    I know that the human resources department will certainly find a way to give me a person, because the marketing department is so busy. It must be supported by someone, but I haven''t figured out who this person is. Nie Zhengxuan is very familiar with the market, but it''s impossible to come down.


    No one at the level of level director is more familiar with the market than sister Liu.


    Further down, no one at the ministerial level needs to be more familiar with this. To be more familiar, it''s Wang Wenquan. But now that he''s been taken down by me, it''s impossible to mention him.


    At this time, because Nie Xiaoran will not lose my face in this matter. Because this matter, after all, is my own operation, she is now using me to fight against Li Tao, if I lose face at this time, I''m afraid I won''t cooperate.


    I didn''t expect that it would be sister rainbow. But she is still very capable. What''s more, many of our partners in HR department are sister rainbow.If she is really familiar with these projects, she should be more competent.


    I just jokingly said: "the order given to you above is not to let you think of a way to replace director Liu, right?"


    Rainbow elder sister just shook her head, thought for a while, then nodded, said: "the actual meaning is almost the same, but to set up two directors, one is a deputy, to put it bluntly, I think it''s just her right."


    I understand that Nie Xiaoran is still very smart. Sister Liu is an important chess player in the cooperation with the Jin family. Of course, it''s impossible to brush down like this.


    But we should not give real power. In this case, it is necessary to set up a chief and deputy director. After Rainbow Sister becomes a deputy director, on the one hand, she can learn from sister Liu, on the other hand, she can take over the work of the marketing department slowly.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it for you, but I have to wait for two days. I''m afraid she will not be happy with this arrangement as soon as she comes up."


    "I see. I''m just here to report. There''s another thing."


    I look at sister rainbow. Is there anything else on it? Did not come to me directly, but let sister rainbow convey, what would it be?


    "My mother wants to see you." Rainbow Sister suddenly said.


    I''m sure it''s a good thing to meet Wu this time.


    At least I think so. Lanfeifei has shown the courage to fight. In this way, they will want to stand in line.


    And see me but don''t see Nie Xiaoran, this obviously is more in favor of LAN Feifei some.


    Because they know the relationship between lanfeifei and me. Of course, I told Wu Caihong in the state of lanfeifei. It would not be a bad thing for her to see me now.


    "Well, when and where?" I asked.


    "Tomorrow night, how about the bamboo hall?" Rainbow Sister then said.


    I nodded, I know that place, and it''s still very quiet, and tomorrow is not Saturday. It''s much easier to think of Nie Xiaoran and they won''t go there.


    This matter agreed, I just let sister rainbow leave, thinking of Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng.


    Now it seems that I have to speed up and solve some important things first.


    It''s time to be hostile to them. Now it''s a gap period. If it''s over, I''ll be very passive. It looks like a showdown.


    Everyone is now ready to see whose card is more dominant here, we are waiting.


    Waiting for an opportunity, and this opportunity, I will get Li Tao''s equity and start.


    Of course, for Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng, they also have a second sign, that is, Li Tao beat me, but this opportunity is definitely not available.


    Moreover, this time will be determined by me, which depends on my mood. Anyway, now is the last time to prepare.


    Once we start to act, there is no turning back.

 Chapter 389

    There are so many things happened in these two days that everyone seems to be busy with their own affairs. It''s rare for me to be so free. I called situ GUI to explain the current situation to him.


    He thinks that my current situation is still very good, and on the whole, it should be a good thing. Let me also pay attention to it. Don''t worry about the current problems because it''s too smooth.


    I have no choice but to promise. The more this happens, the more vigilant we should be.


    After calling situ GUI, I called Hu Sen again. He made some progress. Anyway, she contacted the fake LAN Feifei. She was sure that she was really threatened, but she didn''t know where her parents were taken.


    In this way, as long as we find her parents and rescue her, some things can be solved directly, which is a good thing.


    I have to ask Huson to work harder. We can''t help him with this. We have to look at him. There was no problem with Huson, so he agreed.


    Seeing that I have to leave work again, I think about meeting with Minister Wu this evening. I don''t know what impact this will have on the future, but I hope it will be positive.


    When I got off work, I immediately left with Tang Xin and quickly went to the bamboo hall.


    When we got to the end of the field, we found that sister rainbow should not have come yet. We had to sit for a while, and then we saw Minister Wu and sister rainbow coming. They left work later than us.


    As soon as I entered the door, sister rainbow saw me and beckoned me to follow her.


    It''s also the first time that I really entered the upper hall. I saw it outside the last few times.


    One mile into the house, I can see that the whole decoration here is very beautiful, because it''s all bamboo, which makes me feel natural.


    "Here, you can talk well. I don''t think anyone will hear you." Wu said at this time.


    I motioned to the side and said, "no one''s listening, right?"


    Minister Wu shook his head and said: "this place is said to be contracted by us, but in fact, it is open for one day a week, that is, the day Nie Xiaoran comes. Other time, it is rarely used here, unless it is about important things."


    I nodded. It''s not safe here, but it''s also safe. As long as you come over at a certain time, when there is no one in other rooms, it''s quite safe.


    We ordered first. I know she will talk about it, so I''m not in a hurry.


    She first took a look at Tang Xin and said, "this is..."


    I''m sure she knows Tang Xin. As my assistant, she can''t be ignorant, but she may have to say some secret things later. She doesn''t want Tang Xin to know, so she asked in such words.


    I laughed and said, "don''t worry, this man is my confidant. There will be no problem."


    Wu looked at me and then nodded. When all the dishes came up, the waiter closed the door. In fact, she said, "what do you want to do if you come back to her?"


    "I''ll get out of here." I just laughed.


    "Leave, why? If you really help her, you are the most meritorious person. In this case, LAN must have a position for you. How can you leave? " Minister Wu looked at me strangely.


    What can I do? I''m lanfeifei. If lanfeifei really has to take over lanfeifei''s company, of course I have to leave. Otherwise, we''re going to have a fight? I can''t play two roles alone.


    I just laughed and said, "of course, I''m going to leave. Lan Shi, after all, is not mine, but belongs to all the people who have built Lan Shi. If I help now, I''m going to occupy a place in Lan Shi, what will happen to the former shareholder?"


    Wu looked at me, nodded for a long time, and said, "there are still people like you in the world, who let me open my eyes and help without seeking fame and fortune."


    This made me blush a little. It''s impossible to say that I don''t want anything, but she didn''t know that what I want is much bigger than she thought.


    "But if you do succeed, what are the employees going to do now?" Wu said suddenly.


    I sighed. I''ve been thinking about this for the past two days. I don''t know how many old employees have returned from the trade union, but these new employees are really a headache. They are very familiar with the work of the company now. If they are allowed to leave again, they will starve to death, but there is something wrong.


    "That''s what I''m thinking. To be honest, I''ve already told Feifei. She has a headache, too." I thought about it and decided to be honest.


    "You''re right." Wu said: "if it was me, I would worry about it, but it''s right. After all, if she wants to come back, she will have to consider it, even for old employees, new employees. This is also the reason why I have not cooperated with Nie Xiaoran. "I''ve learned that Nie Xiaoran''s original exchange of blood was also a failure. Department director Wu was not the kind of person who lived for fame and wealth. What she really wanted was the development and people of the whole company.


    In this way, she and Nie Xiaoran''s decision at that time was out of place.


    "To be honest, I don''t have a better way now. Minister Wu, do you have any good way?"


    Wu chuckled and said, "not for the time being, but have you ever thought about what kind of effect it would have if LAN Feifei could solve this problem and report it through some media?"


    I was immediately shocked. If this matter is solved, then at that time, some members of Nie''s company will think about who will be the chairman.


    In addition, they will also get social support. In this way, they should accept people''s support. However, there are too many people. Can we really solve this problem?


    I''m thinking fast. I can''t do it. Although there are some solutions, they will be defeated by more people. None of them is a long-term solution.


    Wu looked at me for a long time before he said, "do you know the real purpose of my coming to you this time?"


    I shook my head, this is really do not know, because she said for a long time, I always feel, just to test me.


    She looked at me and said, "I''m going to support lanfeifei, so I''ll give you my share."


    I was surprised. I had thought about this for a long time, but I didn''t expect it. It came a little suddenly. I originally thought that this meeting, director Wu just stood in line to my side, but I didn''t expect that it was the last step.


    "Minister Wu, do you want to think about this again, because I haven''t given you a satisfactory answer now, have I?" I asked.


    But Minister Wu shook his head and said, "no, you have given me a satisfactory answer. I like it very much."


    I thought about it. Did I just give you an answer?


    Wu said: "I am very accurate in judging people. LAN Feifei really stood up that time. It seems that she was very ambitious and really had to leave that place. I also investigated there afterwards. There is no back door, only one front door. It''s really good to leave in that situation."


    I had to laugh. She didn''t know where we left, so she said that.


    I guess most people think that we have escaped everyone''s eyes and left through the front door, but we have never thought that we are on a road that no one else can see.


    "Her appearance and departure made me feel that there was still hope for the LAN family. But on the other hand, although the company has developed, those new people will be really pitiful. That''s why I ask you this. "


    I gave a wry smile and said, "but we don''t have a solution."


    "That''s right. If there was a solution, Nie Xiaoran would not have had a big exchange of blood. No one had a good solution."


    I nodded, which made sense.


    Wu then said: "because you think so much, I know that you tell me the truth, you have no way to solve it, so you can tell the truth like this. I am also very happy that you can treat me so sincerely."


    I sighed, originally did not want to cheat her, of course, to be sincere.


    "On the other hand, you can take this into consideration, which shows that your heart is still very clean, at least much better than Nie Xiaoran."


    What I can say is actually because I heard what those little girls at the front desk said. That''s why I thought that they were also things I had to consider, not victims.


    Just then Minister Wu asked. That''s why I said that. I would not have considered them before.


    "It''s good for you to think about it like this. I''m going to believe you once, because only such people have a chance to succeed."


    I''m a little ashamed to hear what Minister Wu said. I haven''t thought about it before.


    Rainbow Sister then said: "last time miss LAN called me and said that you were her person, and according to our survey results, you now have at least 17.5% equity, so you still have a chance to fight with them."


    I laughed. Their information was accurate, but there was still a mistake, because Lei Huasheng''s 2.5% was not announced at all.


    "Now that you''ve all said that, let me also say that I have more than 20 shares in my hands. In fact, I already have 20 shares in my hands. If you add your shares, it would be 25."


    I saw Wu minister and rainbow elder sister are a Leng, they looked at each other.


    "How can there be so many? Nie Zhengping''s other 2.5% should not have been given to you?"


    I laughed, said: "these things, where you come from investigation, really quite accurate, but some things, is private, you do not know is normal."Wu just nodded and said, "you are really capable. If so, it shows that you have the strength to fight against Nie Xiaoran and Li Tao."


    I took a look at Minister Wu. She should have known something. She didn''t mention Lei Huasheng.


    In this way, she knew that I was going to deal with Li Tao and Nie Xiaoran now. But she should not have thought that dealing with Li Tao is just a fake. As long as I want, I can take Li Tao''s equity at any time now.


    But now the time has not come, I still have to think about dealing with Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran.


    "Minister Wu, let''s put it this way. If we really have to fight against each other, it will cause great losses to the company, so I think it''s the best way to solve it peacefully. I will let lanfeifei continue to exert pressure from the outside until this matter is really on the table. "


    Minister Wu nodded and said, "it''s the best if you can think like this, but after she comes back, the strength of our company is definitely not as good as before."


    "Maybe." Rainbow Sister then said: "Miss LAN knows a lot of people, such as director situ, director Hu, and Jin''s long family, will they come to support the company?"


    "It''s true. I didn''t expect that Miss Lan''s backstage is so big, but it''s also a good thing. At least now, there won''t be so many people thinking about her."


    I gave a wry smile, there will not be so many people miss is false, I believe, now miss me more people.


    "Have you heard? It''s said that the mission to miss LAN has been cancelled in daoshang. This matter can only be done in private. In the whole daoshang, I don''t want to be an enemy to Long Shi. "


    I am a Leng, didn''t think, I that day exposed a face, and also escaped there, still have such an effect.


    Think about it and you can understand that many of the industries on the road will be transformed into normal industries, so you must have connections with some large companies of long''s.


    This kind of connection, of course, they don''t want to break, once let long know that they are behind the granddaughter of king, it''s not a small matter.


    Now that this identity has come out, there must be a change in the way. It is estimated that those who can take over this matter are also some outlaws. On the contrary, they are more dangerous.


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" I had to say.


    "No, it''s a good thing. Although some people love money, most of them still think about peaceful coexistence. Sometimes they may even lend a helping hand."


    I laughed. They didn''t see through my current identity. I didn''t believe it if they could help me. But speaking of it, if lanfeifei''s identity could be safer, it would be a good thing.


    By this time, we had almost finished eating, and there was nothing more to do with director Wu. He told me to wait for her in the company tomorrow, and she would come to complete the formalities.


    This is really great. I still like this. Nie Xiaoran also agreed that I should deal with them at the beginning. It would not be a problem if their shares were given to me. This matter has been solved, which is the best thing.

 Chapter 390

    I''m still very happy as soon as director Wu''s work is over.


    On the way home, Tang Xin asked, "sister Wu, why did the Wu minister suddenly give you the equity?"


    I thought for a while, had to smile bitterly, said: "perhaps because the above Nie Xiaoran has started to do it? It''s still possible. "


    Tang Xin also nodded and said: "Nie Xiaoran moved first. In this way, she has fallen behind."


    After a look at Tang Xin, she can already see the way. You know, the three of us, who moves first, will suffer, because those who move later can move according to each other''s tactics.


    Just like in the current situation, if Minister Wu''s shares are given to me, then for me, it is equivalent to making a move for what they are doing now.


    Lei Huasheng is the same. He let me know about the fake lanfeifei, so for him, he also has a backhand.


    Although it seems that I have nothing to do with lanfeifei and will only focus on my position in the company, he does not know the actual situation.


    So at this time, my move can be said to be the last one, and for them, they should not have thought that lanfeifei was at their side, and they could talk with them peacefully.


    Here, I can''t help but smile. I really should thank situ GUI for this. He allowed me to change my identity so freely. If it wasn''t for him, I might still be thinking about how to get close to each other.


    After a night''s rest at home, Wu arrived at the company the next day. She had already prepared the contract. I had a look, and there was no problem. We signed the contract quickly. Once the contract was over, it was equivalent to the increase of my equity.


    In addition to the relationship between sister Liu and Li Tao, it can be said that I can compete with Nie Xiaoran, but now is not the time to start, because they should all have trumps.


    Nie Xiaoran, I don''t know what the situation is, but Lei Huasheng''s move is really too powerful. If he really has to do it, I may be hard to retreat completely.


    I have to wait. At this time, whoever is more patient will win.


    But when she sat down in the office, she thought about what would happen.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t look very good. " I asked.


    Sister Liu just laughed and said, "speaking up, Nie Xiaoran talked to me yesterday."


    "Oh, so what''s the matter?" I look at sister Liu, Nie Xiaoran to talk to her, but also in this we do not cooperate with the Jin family at the moment.


    "Something happened and she wanted me to set up a line for her to meet lanfeifei."


    I was surprised, see me, what does she want to do?


    Sister Liu then said: "she said that the explanation between her and lanfeifei should be a misunderstanding. If this misunderstanding is solved, there will be nothing wrong. I hope she can meet lanfeifei. She can go there alone and will not bring anything."


    In my heart, I calculate the danger of this matter. Nie Xiaoran wants to see me. What does she want to do? Is she going to say something to me?


    Should not, at the beginning of that thing, I now have eight percent of sure is she with people to do, she wants to see me at this time, in the end what is the meaning.


    Sister Liu said at this time: "I didn''t promise her at that time. I said I wanted to ask Feifei, but you know, I couldn''t contact her at all, and situ GUI''s side, if I told him directly, our friendship was not enough. Of course, it''s hard to say, so I had to find you."


    I know the meaning in my heart. For example, the relationship between me and lanfeifei may be stronger than situ GUI in their mind.


    To meet LAN Feifei, Nie Xiaoran''s chess is really a bit special. How does she plan to meet her? If it was her designated place, lanfeifei would not go.


    But if it''s my designated place, she will go, but when she sees me, what will she say? What will you do? Is there any conspiracy? This is all a problem.


    I thought for a moment and said, "do you think it''s seeing or not?"


    "To be honest, I don''t think we should see each other, but this is lanfeifei''s family after all. I can''t say anything else now. I hope to hear her opinion."


    I nodded and said, "I see. I''ll ask about her and see what she thinks."


    Sister Liu just left, but I was deep in thought. Now Lei Huasheng has a fake in his hand. He intends to use the fake to achieve the purpose of swallowing the company. So, does Nie Xiaoran intend to use a real one.


    From her point of view, because there is no direct evidence for those two things, it''s up to her to tell me the right time.


    If she could persuade me, she might be able to get on with the Jin family on the one hand and gain a foothold in the company on the other.


    Isn''t that a joke? How could she have thought of such a stupid move?This is definitely not the case. She must have some kind of purpose, which may have something to do with me. As long as she achieves this goal, I believe it will cause trouble to me.


    No, I suddenly came up with an idea in my heart. As long as I can bear not to see her, then she will always want to come to me. I can first see what she is like.


    And sister Liu is here now, I believe it has a better role, she can become a phone with me. As long as Nie Xiaoran goes to find her, everything is easy to do.


    Let''s go to see sister Tang.


    Soon, sister Liu came back, looked at me and said, "how did you get in touch? How did you get in touch so fast?"


    I just laughed and said, "naturally, we have our own way. I don''t want to tell you, but my identity should be kept secret. We have our own contact information."


    Sister Liu nodded and said, "I understand. OK, what does she say?"


    "Not yet, Nie Xiaoran doesn''t know what he wants to do. As time goes on, this thing will gradually show up. Let''s see the situation first."


    Sister Liu nodded and said, "that''s what we think. It seems that Feifei thinks further than us."


    I laugh, I also have no way, if I don''t want to long-term some, I may have been swallowed by people do not know.


    "However, sister Liu, you have a thing. In the future, you will become the microphone between Nie Xiaoran and LAN Feifei."


    "But I can''t get in touch with her."


    "As long as you can get in touch with me."


    After thinking about it for a long time, sister Liu nodded and said, "it''s good for me. If I can become such an identity, my phone will probably be monitored."


    I nodded, this is for sure, I will now guard against a little, I should also do a different number, specifically contact situ GUI these talents, otherwise, once they know my relationship with LAN Feifei, it will be troublesome.


    I thought to myself that I had to do it secretly.


    Sister Liu just left. I sat in my office and thought about what to do next? Liu Jie has the stock right and can take it back at any time, and Li Tao''s one is almost the same.


    When I really had to take these two shares, it was probably when I formally started a war with them. At that time, there was no turning back. But I thought again, what can I do to take all the talents into account.


    My heart is in a mess. Now there are some things that I really can''t solve.


    Just thinking, the voice of SMS rang out on my mobile phone. I picked it up and had a look. It was actually Huson''s SMS, asking me to go to a hotel in the evening.


    How could you ask me out? After a look, I got a good reply. After all, I think there should be something wrong.


    No one has ever been a deputy minister today.


    I told sister Liu about it, and she also knew how to deal with it, so she didn''t embarrass sister rainbow. This kind of thing came from Nie Xiaoran at the beginning. Of course, it will be included in her account in the future.


    In the evening, I took Tang Xin directly to the hotel that Huson said. I didn''t know what happened to him. Maybe it was because I had found the other side of the fake lanfeifei.


    It''s still very possible. He doesn''t have anything else to come to me now. If it''s a project, he must go directly to sister Liu or sister rainbow.


    When I got there, I found that situ GUI also came here. It was strange that he saw me.


    "Why did you come?"


    I just laughed, said: "if I guess correctly, then I come to the situation, and you come to the situation should be the same, I think it should be Huson found some clues."


    When I saw situ GUI, I was more sure, because if it wasn''t for the clue, Hu Sen wouldn''t have found us both.


    He had no way to contact lanfeifei, so he had to use this way.


    We are the agents of lanfeifei now.


    "Here you are. Let''s go. Go upstairs." Huson showed up and took us upstairs.


    Soon, we sat down in an elegant room upstairs. After ordering, Huson said, "I''ve come to you because I''ve found out where the parents of the fake lanfeifei are. I want to ask if you can save them."


    I was surprised and found it.


    "But if they were rescued, what would the fake lanfeifei do? She''s still in each other''s hands? " I asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''m preparing now. I think it''s no problem. As long as you get it, I can save her."


    I looked at Huson. If he has such ability, it shouldn''t be difficult to rescue the parents of fake lanfeifei. How can he have no way.Situ GUI then said, "is there any danger?"


    "No, I went from below. I don''t think they all know, but you must grasp the time and save them. It''s better to be at night, because it''s difficult for them to mobilize so many people at night."


    Situ GUI nodded, looked at me and said, "Husen really has a way, but here, we are also in trouble. If Husen is not easy to enter that place, it means that the interior is still very strict."


    Huson nodded and said, "yes, that place is really beyond my reach. The main reason is that the atmosphere inside is not good. We should stay away from it."


    I took a look at Huson. How could he stay away from him.


    Situ GUI explained to me that people like them who can live in the human form have reached a very deep level of practice, so they must stay away from some very dirty things. In that case, there is really no way to look at the place where LAN Feifei''s parents are closed.


    "What is that place?" I asked.


    Huson didn''t speak, because the waiter had already served. When they left, Huson said, "it''s a garbage disposal station. Now you see, it''s in the efficiency area, so it''s very uncomfortable."


    I can only dry smile twice, this place, is really enough hidden, generally speaking, no one will go to that place to search.


    "And they should have built a small base underground. Her parents are in soft custody there. I can only find the place, but I can''t bring them out."


    "Leave it to us, as long as you give us the address." I have to say that I''ve been bothering Huson too much now. I''m a little embarrassed.


    Huson just handed over a file bag, which should be the information. We had a meal together, and then we went back with our things.


    Situ GUI is driving his own car, while I am in the same car with Tang Xin. I ask Tang Xin to take out the things inside and have a look at them.


    Huson is still well prepared. There are photos of two people, some information, and a map. The map is not big, but you can see the mark of the place from above.


    "It''s really interesting. Shall we go by ourselves?"


    "It''s impossible. We don''t do this. In this aspect, I''d like to discuss with Mr. Jin and see what we can do."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "that''s good. By the way, my grandmother will come here in one or two days. We have to prepare a room for her."


    I just remembered that there was another thing. After thinking about it for a while, I asked Tang Xin to call situ GUI directly and tell him that we''ll be there in a moment and let him wait for us in the hotel.


    Situ GUI agreed. It seems that it''s hard to sleep well this evening.


    So many things are piled together, it can be said that it is a troublesome thing for us.


    But it should also be an opportunity, as long as we grasp the balance of victory, it will slowly tilt up.

 Chapter 391

    Back at home, he immediately took Tang Xin to the underground and went to situ GUI. Situ GUI was waiting there.


    When we all arrived, he said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Do you think it''s Mr. Jin who wants to save these two people?"


    I gave him a white look, but Tang Xin said with a smile: "you really have a tacit understanding. Even Lord Jin, I think it''s better to give it to him, because I think he should be very powerful."


    I nodded and said, "yes, and he still has Li Tao in his hand. He should be able to help, but now I have two problems to solve."


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "if you really have to save them, how do you plan to arrange them? After all, they are not members of the Bureau, but if you let them out, there may be trouble."


    "Yes, it''s a headache. If they come here, we still keep them under house arrest. I don''t want to. But if they leave, it''s a bit of a headache for me


    "What else will give you a headache?" Situ GUI then said.


    "Tang Xin''s grandmother is coming. We have to prepare a better place for others."


    Situ GUI took out his drink and was drinking it. After hearing this, he sprayed all the drinks in his mouth.


    Tang Xinbai glanced at him and said, "what''s the matter? You are not welcome."


    "No, no, how can we not welcome it? Of course, we should welcome it. It''s the leader of the Tang family now. I must give a grand welcome."


    "It''s not necessary. It''s a secret for grandma to come back. There are two things. One is the man Nie Xiaoran has in his hand, and the other is to meet brother Chang Feng."


    "Oh, and this thing." It occurred to me that Tang Xin''s grandmother didn''t come here for nothing.


    "Well, someone from Ji''s family will come, too?" Situ GUI then asked.


    "Of course, we are in charge of the family. Of course, they are also in charge of the family. They are coming."


    Then he said, "can I have a four-star smile here? If I can, I can vacate a few presidential suites for you


    "It''s a lot of money. It''s too expensive for us to live in." Tang Xin said at this time.


    "No money, no money." Situ GUI immediately responded: "as long as you are happy, it''s easy to say. That''s OK."


    Tang Xin just spat out his tongue and said, "you know, the Tang family and the Ji family can''t accept this kind of free thing, otherwise, there will be something in the future that will be selfish."


    "I understand, so I also have one thing to hand over to the Tang family. Now the two families of the Tang Dynasty are regarded as in laws, which is equivalent to the help of the Ji family." But situ GUI began to laugh.


    I knew in my heart that situ GUI''s brain was too fast. He could really think about it. If it was the Tang family and the Ji family, there would be no problem.


    But Tang Xin didn''t respond and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Is that the fake lanfeifei? And his parents, I thought for a moment, as long as they are here, there will be problems, but if they come to the Tang family''s territory, there should be no problems, right


    Tang Xin was stunned and said, "do you want the Tang family to arrange for them?"


    "No, I will pay all the expenses. I just want the Tang family to take them to the land of the Tang family and protect them for a period of time." Situ GUI said immediately.


    Tang Xin thought for a while, nodded and said, "well, I can tell my grandmother about it, but you have a point. As long as they get to the Tang family, they really can''t help it."


    Situ GUI laughed. He probably heard that the leader of the Tang family was coming, so he thought of this method.


    You know, with situ GUI''s current financial resources, it''s not difficult to just arrange for a family. It''s OK to buy a house or something, plus a good job, but it''s mainly about protection.


    However, if it is handed over to the Tang family, it will be another matter. The Tang family should still have a great influence there. Moreover, because of the special characteristics of the Tang family, no one dares to provoke them.


    With that, I think it''s almost done. We have to wait until the Tang family''s grandmother comes. Because I also plan to meet the leader of the Tang family.


    I''ve heard a lot from them. I always think this old lady should be a very powerful person. At least people like situ GUI and Hu Sen will not be so calm when they hear her name.


    "I''ll try to get in touch with the Jin family, but don''t worry about it until grandma Tang comes. After all, we have to be agreed."


    Tang Xin then said with a smile: "don''t worry, as long as I speak, there should be no problem."


    I nodded with a smile. This matter depends on Tang Xin.


    When I came back home, I felt that these things had been solved, so I had a good sleep.When I went to the company the next day, I met Lei Huasheng at the door. He seemed to be waiting for me here on purpose.


    "Director Lei, what''s the matter?" I asked.


    "There are some things that I can''t hide from you. You can take Wu directly. How can you do that?" Lei Hua said with a smile.


    I had to shrug my shoulders and say, "if I want to fight with Li Tao, I have to get a share almost equal to him."


    Lei Huasheng said: "that''s true. I don''t really want to ask about this. Now that people have got such shares, what are they going to do next?"


    "Or around, what do you think of Liu Siyu''s equity?" I said it on purpose.


    Lei Huasheng''s expression was a little unnatural and said, "she has a relationship with the Jin family now. Do you really have no problem if you move her like this?"


    I want to laugh. It''s because of her relationship with the Jin family that I have no problem. If it wasn''t for this, I would think about it.


    "Well, I''m also thinking about this problem. After all, it can''t be done in one day or two. It seems that I have to make a good plan."


    "You always surprise people." Lei Huasheng then said, "when we all thought what you would do, you broke through on the other side, which is not what ordinary people can do."


    I laughed and said, "you look too high on me. In fact, some things are very simple. It''s easy to fight first, but in fact, what you give each other is a fake."


    Lei Huasheng laughs. Isn''t he the same? Give me an illusion, but in fact, he should have started to act.


    Lei Huasheng didn''t say anything. We have entered the company and separated. Anyway, these two days, I don''t think they will come to me for trouble, because I have successfully completed one step. I think Nie Xiaoran and they will know about this.


    But they have no way to deal with me or Minister Wu now, because if they do, they will immediately show that they don''t want to cooperate with me at all. They''re not that stupid.


    Sitting in the office, Tang Xin is playing with his mobile phone over there. When we have nothing to do, we really have a little leisure.


    "Tang Xin, why does your grandmother come here in person this time?" I thought about it for a while. In fact, I wanted to ask this question a long time ago, and then I asked it.


    Tang Xin thought for a moment and said: "well, because the other party is a powerful person, even I have no way to deal with it, so grandma will come, and this character should have a certain relationship with grandma."


    I had to nod and say, "if she comes, will we have no problem?"


    "I don''t know. It''s up to grandma to see. If it''s the other party, I think there should be no problem. Grandma won her in those years, and now there''s no problem." Tang Xin said with a smile.


    I was relieved that Nie Xiaoran was really powerful. Where did he get such a treasure like figure, which could startle Tang Xin''s grandmother? It should not be a simple figure.


    I thought for a moment, Nie Xiaoran''s move should be a killing move. If her killing move is finished, Lei Huasheng will have a chance. No, I can''t let them have such an opportunity. I have to think of a way to make them have no way to swallow anyone, but to create a balance in which I take advantage.


    Thinking of this, I made a call to Mr. Jin, hoping that he could make an appointment with me in the evening. I want to tell him something.


    The king agreed to come down quickly and told us that we could go to him at any time.


    Now I still believe in him. I just hope that all these things can be done in place. As long as Tang Xin''s grandmother can really defeat each other at this time, and King''s side can let them act faster.


    Only in this way, Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran have no Assassin''s mace to better restrain each other. They can''t be united. That''s not a good thing.


    What''s more, they told me so much that day, I always feel that they didn''t completely say anything about their father, but anyway, there has been some progress in this matter.


    As long as I continue to climb up, I think they will show more flaws.


    How will Nie Xiaoran do it? And how will Lei Huasheng do it? All these are what I need to see later. In this way, I can better grasp the situation of my father at that time.


    I thought about it in my heart, but I figured out how to tell master Jin about it in the evening, and let him go on without fail. I also wanted to cooperate with Tang Xin''s grandmother and Hu Sen, which was really a headache.


    When we got off work, no one bothered us. Sister Liu came here for a while, but she just had two sips of tea. For her, now she has been marginalized, just like me, and has nothing to do.


    I let me feel that I am also a marginalized person, only one advantage is that I stand very high, and although there seems to be nothing wrong, it is my own cause. If I want something, I may report a lot of things below.When I got off work in the afternoon, I drove the car and left with Tang Xin. Of course, sister Jin now goes back to Jin Shinan''s side. Because there are no children here, she seems much more relaxed.


    When I got to Jinye''s gold shop and came to the back, I only saw Jinye. Jinshinan and Li Tao were not there.


    "Now you''re the only one left." I just laughed.


    The king laughs and says, "he hasn''t come yet. The world man will come only when he receives Siyu."


    I nodded and said, "what about Li Tao?"


    "He ah, he has something to do recently. I asked him to sort out the relationship in his hands. It''s better to give it to the Shinan here. Otherwise, once he leaves, it may change the sky here."


    I understand this. Li Tao has some friends on the road. If these friends know that he''s gone, but they don''t bring them any benefits, they may really throw themselves under the door of others, and then they will be in trouble.


    But Li Shitao has nothing to do with the label of Jin family.


    You know, now the road is also relying on the business sector to survive, basically can no longer do those businesses, have changed careers.


    We waited for a while, and sure enough, Jin Shinan and sister Liu came. Seeing me, she was stunned. Then she said with a smile, "I knew you were coming, so we came together."


    "That''s not right. We have a little hostile relationship now. If we go together, it will cause suspicion."


    Sister Liu just laughed and said, "well, now the whole company thinks that you are a group of Yuanjin family and LAN family. If rainbow and I didn''t know you well, I wouldn''t dare to have more contact with you."


    I laughed and said, "we are all helping, but we have different ways of walking. By the way, since we are all here, we have something to tell you."


    The king just laughed and said, "I haven''t eaten yet. I''ll let them prepare. We''ll talk while we eat."


    After waiting for a while, when the meal was ready, we sat down and took a few mouthfuls first. Then I said, "there''s something I really need you to do. And this time, Jin Shinan took over Li Tao''s relationship. It''s a trial."


    Jin Shinan was stunned and said, "no way, how can we use the relationship on the road?"


    I handed him the portfolio that Huson had given me. He looked at it and said, "who are these two people?"


    "They are the parents of the fake lanfeifei, because they are in their hands, so the fake lanfeifei has to obey orders, but if I rescue them, I have the ability to rescue the fake lanfeifei."


    "That''s good. I''ll find a way." Jin Shinan immediately said happily.


    "If she comes out, who are you going to give her to?" King asked at this time.


    I know the answer she wants, but unfortunately, I can''t give them the answer now.


    "I''ll give it to someone I trust, but I won''t give it to you first."


    King was stunned and looked at me for a long time before he said, "you should know our relationship with Feifei. Why don''t you give it to us?"


    I laughed and said, "it''s because of this relationship that I can''t give it to you."

 Chapter 392

    I looked at master Jin, and he looked at me too. After a long time, he said, "why do you say that?"


    I laughed and said: "in the current situation of Feifei, she can be regarded as a treasure. Whoever can control her will have the chance to get a lot of benefits. In this respect, regardless of relatives or outsiders, we are all the same. "


    "But we do it for her good," he said coldly


    "I know, but your family is too big. If this fake comes to you, maybe someone will use her to do something. In this aspect, I still have to guard against it." I said.


    At this time, Mr. Jin stopped talking and looked at me for a long time before he said, "but do you trust that person really?"


    "of course, because their wealth does not come from business, so lanfeifei has nothing to do with it. Of course, it''s reliable."


    This is also the reason why I chose the Tang family, because the Tang family and I really have nothing to do with each other, so even if they get the fake LAN Feifei, there is nothing to do.


    King nodded and said, "if you say that, I don''t want to say anything, but I can''t understand what kind of relationship you have with lanfeifei, so that you can care about her like this without any purpose?"


    I laugh. I don''t think about it. To be honest, it''s easy to explain from me. Of course, I don''t know how to explain it for them.


    There''s no reason to say anything like that. I had to say: "this is a secret, but you will know sooner or later, it''s just not from me, but Feifei."


    Mr. Jin sighed and said, "OK, I see. Shall we just rescue them and give them to you?"


    I shook my head and said: "it''s not so simple, because if something happens to these two people, Lei Huasheng will see that we are doing it, so we have to cooperate. Another character will come over in two days. I hope you can all meet him, including Huson. At that time, it was the time to do this. Now I''m going to give you the information, just to let you prepare. Don''t come to the time, there''s something wrong with you. "


    Jin Shinan nodded and said, "there''s no problem. We''ll take care of this."


    After chatting with them about something else, we left and went home to have a rest. There was nothing wrong with the company these two days. Sister Liu regularly came to have a look and brought some information by the way.


    Jin Shinan also attaches great importance to this matter. In only two days, he has found some people. At that time, as long as I give an order, they will soon finish the task.


    I nodded and asked them to keep it secret first, and then make an emergency plan. In case of any special situation, we can deal with it.


    On Friday, Tang Xin came over and said that she would ask for leave in the afternoon. She said that grandma would arrive in the afternoon.


    I thought about it for a while, there was nothing to do in the afternoon, and I was going to see the old lady, so I should come down. At the same time, I told Nie Xiaoran that I would not come in the afternoon.


    Now Nie Xiaoran still attaches great importance to my chess piece, so he agrees without thinking about it.


    According to Tang Xin, her grandmother came by plane. We drove to the airport to meet her.


    When we got to haobian, we were just in time for Granny Tang Xin''s plane to land. This time, it was just right.


    Just after waiting for a while, Tang Xin''s mobile phone rings. It seems that it is coming. We immediately watched at the door, and Tang Xin also said to her grandmother where we were, while looking around.


    After a while, we saw an old lady in her sixties come out with a suitcase in her hand.


    I immediately went up and Tang Xin followed me. It''s Tang Xin''s grandmother.


    Sure enough, as soon as Tang Xin saw the old lady, he rushed up and yelled, "grandma, you are here at last. I miss you so much."


    "Think of a fart." It never occurred to me that the old lady scolded Tang Xin.


    "Now that you have your Ji Changfeng, you may have forgotten your grandmother. Now you come to say that you miss me. If it wasn''t for something, would you miss me?"


    I looked at the old lady. Although she was cursing, her face was full of smiles and love for Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin spit out his tongue mischievously and said: "grandma, how can I say that? Of course, I will miss you too. I''m not what you brought up. I''m also working hard, and I''ve found that person, aren''t I?"


    "Well, it''s your credit. I''m glad to hear that you''ve found her."


    "By the way, grandma, let me introduce you. This is my boss in the company, President Wu xiner." Tang Xin then pointed to me.


    I immediately nodded and said, "Hello, grandma."


    The old lady looked at me, then snorted and said, "it''s enough to cover my eyes with such a childish ghost. Don''t you want to show me your true face?"She could see it at a glance. Tang Xin immediately said a few words in her ear. Then the old lady nodded and said, "I understand. It''s so. No wonder. Well, I won''t look. Let''s go. Have you arranged a place for me?"


    This is what Tang Xin said. Tang Xin took a look at me. Fortunately, last night, I received a text message from situ GUI, telling me where I had arranged. Otherwise, I would be a bit embarrassed today.


    "Of course, it''s arranged. They''re all good places. Just follow me." Said, I did a please action in front, and walked directly in front of the guide.


    Tang Xin then said with a smile: "sister Wu is the best, and this time, but situ GUI arranged it for you."


    "Oh, how much is that? I can''t afford it." Tang''s grandmother said immediately.


    "Free." Tang Xin responded with a smile.


    "Free, what is the boy thinking? If we accept it, then we owe him a favor." Tang''s grandmother seems to think so.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you when I get to the car." Tang Xin said, pulling her grandmother into the car.


    We drove to situ GUI''s hotel. At this time, Tang Xin had already told the whole story. Then Tang''s grandmother agreed. It seems that the Tang family is really a strict family.


    When I was in the car, I sent a message to situ GUI and Hu Sen, telling them that the Tang family''s grandmother had come. When I got to situ GUI''s Hotel, I saw a row of people standing at the door, while situ GUI and Hu Sen were standing in the head, and they all came to greet him.


    The old lady of the Tang family probably understood these scenes, and she was still a bit elegant in the car. After I stopped the car, Hu Sen and situ GUI came up and opened the door for the old lady of the Tang family in person.


    Tang Xin''s grandmother just got out of the car. She was very satisfied and took a look at situ GUI. She was very particular about people.


    At this time, Hu Sen also came up and took Tang''s grandmother inside. But situ GUI leaned over and said, "Ji Changfeng borrowed a car and left today. I think he went to pick someone up. He will take it here later. We have to meet him. I''ll give it to you first."


    I nodded, followed Tang Xin and her grandmother to go in first. Today, there was no one in the room. At this time, the waiter came over and signaled that we could go up to the top, saying that Chairman situ had arranged it.


    It seems that this is also arranged. I immediately told Tang Xin that I would take her grandmother upstairs and clean up in the room.


    This room is well prepared. At first glance, it''s mentally prepared. At the same time, it''s also a place where the writers and artists are.


    At this time, Tang Xin came over and said, "this place is really good. This time, director situ has to take more trouble."


    But Tang Xin''s grandmother snorted and said, "the more luxurious this place is, the bigger the matter will be. They won''t have done anything bad. That''s why they want to do it?"


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue and said, "this is really not there, but I will report the current situation to you later."


    Tang Xin''s grandmother just nodded. This old lady is not easy to provoke. She looked at me for a long time and said, "I know you are lanfeifei. When are you going to let me see your true face?"


    "Grandma, sister Wu''s situation is special. If she appears now, she will attract enemies to come out of this door." Tang Xin is talking to me.


    Her grandmother nodded and said, "I''ve noticed it since you said you''re doing it here. Fortunately, you''re still on the right side. If you''re in the wrong team, you''ll be pushed back."


    Tang Xin immediately said with a smile, "grandma, I can still tell the good from the bad."


    Tang Xin''s grandmother didn''t say anything. I laughed and said, "grandma Tang, let''s go back and arrange a dinner. Then I''ll compensate you for what I really look like, but you can''t break me at that dinner."


    "Don''t worry, ordinary people can''t see what you are like now. It''s also a bit of Taoist. Now in this city, I don''t think there will be too many people, and it''s easy to say. This ghost blindfold is also good. I think Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng may not be able to see it for the first time. "


    "Isn''t it? I don''t know if it''s the first thing that happened between Wu situ and his sister Tang Xin said immediately.


    Tang''s grandmother nodded, then reached out to Tang Xin and said: "you, let you come out, on the one hand, is to exercise yourself, on the other hand, also have a skill, good learn business things, our family, can''t always rely on now to live, and later also want to take a different road, but you first solve the object of things."


    Tang Xin spat out his tongue and said, "I''m also learning now, and I''ve become sister Wu''s assistant now. I can say that I''ve learned a lot, and I''ll know how to start my own company in the future."I smile, said: "yes, Tang Xin is also my right arm, she is still very hard."


    "I know that, and it''s a good thing for someone like her to do business with a family like you." Tang Xin''s grandmother said: "and our family will be transformed slowly in the future. It''s good to learn from you."


    "Grandma Tang, well, I''ll bring some people with me tomorrow. They are all very powerful people in business, including the Jin family, which can be said to be very famous." I thought about it for a moment. At this time, I can just say this.


    "It''s good to listen to you." Grandma Tang Xin said at this time: "originally, situ GUI and Hu Sen are good, but I don''t want to put Tang Xin on their side. On the one hand, they will definitely let Tang Xin. On the other hand, once they get the favor, it''s really hard to return."


    I understand this meaning. Now Tang Xin follows me. It''s just my human feelings, which is different from situ GUI and Hu Sen.


    This time, I introduce Mr. Jin to them, and they are even more experienced in business. Long is also very famous, if you can rely on, the future of hysteria will be very smooth.


    So Tang Xin''s grandmother''s words are equivalent to asking me to do it casually, but they just didn''t say it clearly.


    This old lady is really enough. I just laughed and said, "I''ll arrange it at noon tomorrow. By the way, it''s said that Ji Changfeng is going to pick up the leader of his family today. It seems that I have to prepare a bigger place tomorrow. "


    When Tang Xin''s grandmother heard this, she began to laugh and said, "that''s true. It''s good to take them with you. If the Tang family and Ji family can talk about becoming relatives this time, they will develop together in the future. I think that''s what they mean when they let Ji Changfeng out."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "yes, in this way, the investment of our two families is also very large, not inferior to that of large companies outside."


    I just began to laugh. It turned out that they had this idea, but they may not know that you know how to do business on one hand, but whether you can do it on the other hand. You know, some things can''t be done just as you want.


    It is a huge circle of contacts, only in this circle can we reach the people who can really survive.


    But in this circle, Tang Xin has little contact.


    Thinking of this, I said: "Tang Xin, if you have a chance in the future, you can take part in more activities with me. You know, there are real business opportunities."


    Tang Xin nodded and didn''t say anything. Then I heard a noise in the corridor. Situ GUI and Hu Sen followed.


    At this time, the Tang family''s grandmother wanted to go out, but she moved for a while, sat back, thought about it and said, "well, should they come to see us?"


    Tang Xin laughed and said, "well, I think they''ll come soon."


    Just then, I heard the voice coming from outside. "Where is the leader of the Tang family?"


    This male voice is very strong. I always feel like a practitioner. Tang Xin''s grandmother just showed a smile. It seems that she already knows who it is.

 Chapter 393

    Not long after that, there was a knock on the door. Tang Xin went to open the door. I saw Ji Changfeng coming in with an old man, followed by situ GUI and Hu Sen.


    As soon as she saw the old man, Granny Tang immediately laughed and said, "this old man is still alive today."


    I can tell that they are all very familiar with each other. They can make fun of each other directly.


    The old man also laughed, said: "you are old but not dead, what qualifications to say me, I remember you seem to be a year older than me."


    Tang''s grandmother said with a smile, "well, this time Changfeng will come to our house. It seems that Ji''s family and Tang''s family can''t run away with fate."


    The old man also nodded. I had a look. They were going to talk about the marriage between Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin. It seems that it''s not good for us to be here.


    "Well, this grandfather and grandma Tang Xin, if we don''t have anything to do, we''ll leave first. At noon tomorrow, I think situ GUI will arrange for you to meet a few people, but they are all business talents. Shall we talk about them then?" I had to say on one side.


    Tang Xin''s grandmother took a look at me and said, "well, then you just need to come over. If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    I had to nod and follow situ GUI and Hu Sen out. Hu Sen just wiped the sweat from his head and said, "my God, situ GUI, you are really OK. You have arranged the leadership of Ji family and Tang family on your side. To be honest, I''m really a little nervous."


    Situ GUI just laughed and said, "I''m a little nervous, but I can''t help it. Now Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng are very familiar with us. I think they will help us to talk about something."


    Huson nodded and said, "what''s going on at noon tomorrow?"


    Situ GUI also looked at me, I said with a smile: "listen to the meaning of the Tang family grandmother, their two families are also ready to walk towards the high boundary, so tomorrow, I plan to Juejin ye and they all come, and let LAN Feifei come and talk with them, so that they can help."


    Hu Sen nodded and said, "it''s good. If Feifei can rely on the Tang family and Ji family, then she can be said to have got very strong foreign aid."


    Situ GUI said with a smile, "I''ll arrange this. Don''t worry. There must be no problem."


    I nodded. I believed in his ability, so I didn''t say anything more. Huson saw that there was nothing wrong here, so he left.


    Situ GUI took me to their hotel first, and then let me change back to lanfeifei. I had to tell him that Tang Xin''s grandmother had seen that my face was covered by ghosts.


    Situ GUI gave a wry smile and said, "she''s an old lady. Of course, she can see it at a glance. You know, it''s not common people can see it."


    I just joked and said: "it''s all a lie. Grandma Tang can say that you cheat her by covering your eyes with this kind of pediatric ghost. It shows that your ghost covering your eyes is a pediatrician at all."


    Situ GUI said nothing with a smile.


    Of course, I know it. It depends on everyone''s level. You know, situ GUI''s blindfold can deceive Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin. It can be said that he is quite clever, but he didn''t deceive Tang''s grandmother. You can imagine her ability.


    "By the way, if it''s arranged this time, it''s also a good thing for me." Situ GUI then said.


    "Would you like to take part in the discussion at noon tomorrow?" I said: "with the strength of your company, if you cooperate with them, isn''t it better?"


    But situ GUI shook his head and said, "it''s no good. Even if they want to enter the business world, they have a lot of troubles. For example, Husen and I can''t cooperate with them. In that case, they can''t stand in their own industry, but the Jin family can."


    I thought for a moment and said, "what if I were in the name of the LAN family?"


    Situ GUI was stunned and said, "in the name of the LAN family, what do you mean?"


    I laughed and said: "I think about it now. If I add the shares of Li Tao and Liu Jie, it will be 49. That is to say, if I work hard, I may change the whole share to 51 or more. In that case, Nie''s will be changed to LAN''s again."


    "It''s not as simple as that. If you really succeed, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng will join hands. It will be a draw at most, unless you can find the last two percent." Situ GUI then analyzed.


    "Listen to me." I said with a smile: "now here is a stable state. I think that if the fake lanfeifei comes out, I can use her completely. In my own name, I want to set up a new Lanshi company, which can absorb some old employees. Of course, you have to give old man Gao back to me."


    Situ GUI was stunned and said for a long time, "don''t you want to set up another Lan''s company parallel to ours?"I nodded and said, "yes, that''s what I mean. I''m going to set up another Lan''s company and develop rapidly. The chairman of LAN''s company is my LAN Feifei."


    "But in that case, what can Wu Xin''er do?" Asked situ GUI.


    I laughed and said, "of course, it''s much easier. I''m still Wu xiner, but lanfeifei is another lanfeifei. Of course, I have to find a way to protect her."


    After looking at me for a long time, situ GUI said, "I see. You think that both sides are occupied. If so, can you keep up with the money?"


    I had to sigh, said: "this, it is really a little bit can''t keep up, you know, the new LAN''s, can''t be too low, or directly be trampled on below, so, I have to think, but where can a good loan."


    Situ GUI laughed and said: "this is very simple. I can lend it to you. Not only me, but also Husen and Jin family. In addition, Nie Shi still has half of the stock right?"


    When I was stunned, I realized that what he meant was to let me finance. With my current strength, I can really get a lot of money. I thought about it for a while. It seems that I really have to work hard in this aspect.


    The new LAN''s will be done by the old employees. Once Nie''s is recycled, I can solve the problems of those new employees. This should be a way to make both sides perfect.


    With this idea in mind, I made a phone call to master Jin and asked them to listen to situ GUI''s call at any time. At noon tomorrow, I asked them to meet some partners or something.


    It''s also strange for Mr. Jin. With their long''s strength, they seldom see partners. But since I have said this, he still agreed.


    Of course, I asked him to take Jin Shinan with him. They, as well as Li Tao, are related.


    On the other hand, I called Husen and asked them to follow me. I also had something to tell them. Once everything was arranged, it was up to situ GUI.


    He set the hotel at this place, just because I don''t have to go, just here. No one will come and know our plan.


    I thought about it for a moment, but it was ok, so I called Tang Xin. They had a good talk over there. I asked Tang Xin to talk with her grandmother and the leader of Ji''s family. We''ll talk about business in this hotel at noon tomorrow.


    I''d love to hang up, don. I thought about it for a moment, and now there are almost all the people who should come.


    "Feifei, let me say, even if you have this idea now, but. Because your current strength is still too weak, so if you really want to start, how can you really ensure that you can stand a seat in Nie''s


    I nodded and said, "don''t worry. I''ll pay attention to it. First of all, I want to solve the problem of fake LAN Feifei. Since Tang Xin''s grandmother is here, Nie Xiaoran must have no problem there. That''s to say, as long as they cooperate appropriately, there should be no problem."


    Situ GUI nodded, then thought about it, and said, "if you really do this, you will disturb the whole business circle here. I don''t think some people want to see this result."


    I smile, said: "I know, but those, guarantee are pro Nie Xiaoran a school, even if they don''t want to see, I don''t want them to survive, I will continue to swallow them, until I feel, can really with Nie Xiaoran a victory."


    Situ GUI sighed and said, "Feifei, do you know? I suddenly have a bad feeling that you will become the second chairman of the board of directors of LAN. In that case, my life with Huson is not very good. "


    "What''s the trouble? You won''t come then, will you?" I looked at situ GUI and said with a smile.


    Situ GUI gave a wry smile and said, "the family won''t agree. Although you may become the biggest company here, the family will still insist on doing their own things, even if you are married."


    I have to nod my head. There''s no way to do this. After all, if situ GUI''s company comes together, then situ GUI can''t be the chairman of the board. It''s better to be the chairman of the board.


    I laughed, said: "these things, we slowly said, anyway, do not worry, or better deal with tomorrow, tomorrow is two crafty people with us to discuss this matter."


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "I believe you must have thought about it. I won''t participate in it too much. You just need to talk about it."


    I do have an idea, but I didn''t say it. I just want to see what it will be like to really stand there tomorrow.


    In this way, after a night''s rest, the next morning, I had a little breakfast, had a rest, and went directly to the room that situ GUI arranged for us to wait. I was responsible for this. Of course, I had to go here first.After waiting for a long time, I saw that Li Tao came first. He should have come from the other side, not with Jin Shinan and them. As soon as he came up, he saw me and said, "I heard that you have pulled some good merchants. Who are they?"


    I laughed and said, "you''ve seen one of them."


    Li Tao has been to the Tang family. He has met the Tang family''s grandmother, so if they show up later, Li Tao will recognize them.


    Li Tao saw that I would keep secret, so he didn''t say anything. He just found a place to sit down and drink water.


    After a while, Hu Sen also came. Li Tao saw Hu Sen and said, "no, it''s him. We''ve cooperated for a long time."


    Hu Sen also laughed and said, "director Li, it seems that you are not satisfied with me when you say that."


    But Li Tao just laughed and didn''t say anything. After a long time, he said, "I''m a little dissatisfied. Since chairman LAN left, he didn''t make much money doing business with you, until Wu Xin''er appeared."


    I smile. It seems that Hu Sen and Li Tao have cooperated with each other, but they didn''t make Nie earn anything.


    After a while, Jin Shinan and sister Liu came, and they didn''t come with Mr. Jin. When sister Liu saw me, she also came over with a smile, took my hand and said, "Feifei, you look good today. What''s the matter with you?"


    I nodded and said, "there''s something really good. If it''s really worthwhile, I think it should be a good thing. But I''ll consider it and announce it later."


    Li Tao laughs and says, "it''s like this. It won''t be to announce when you and situ GUI are going to have a wedding."


    When he said that, Huson was a little unhappy and said, "it''s not so fast. I think there''s a better candidate, isn''t there?"


    "You don''t mean yourself." Then situ GUI came over and said with a smile.


    "Then you''ll know it''s not like this." I had to say.


    At this time, Jin Shinan also said with a smile, "what''s that? As long as it''s your business, the Jin family will give you full support."


    "That''s what I want to say. Cousin, don''t say you don''t support me then." I laughed.


    Jin Shinan was stunned, thought for a while, and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I said, I will support you. As long as you think of the things that can be achieved, we will support you."


    I nodded. That''s great. Just as he was talking, master Jin came. He was also very happy to see us. I saw this scene, and I was short of grandma Tang.


    Just want to say how not to come, downstairs a chaos, Tang Xin''s voice came up. It looks like it''s coming.


    Sure enough, the location of the stairs, Tang''s grandmother and Ji''s leader came up together, and Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng followed.


    "No, the Tang family is in charge." Li Tao said loudly. He really recognized it.

 Chapter 394

    Arrange the Tang family and Ji family leaders to sit down. We''re all here now. Situ GUI has already arranged it, and the food will be on the table soon.


    It seems that situ GUI has prepared carefully, so it makes people feel that these dishes look good.


    At this time, Tang''s grandmother looked at me, nodded and said, "she''s a good girl."


    "Thank you for your compliment." I responded with a smile.


    On the other side, the Ji family looked at me for a long time, and then said, "yes, it''s a talent, and it will be very successful in the future. Well, come to us this time, won''t you introduce it to us?"


    I just stood up and said, "yes, it''s because of the introduction."


    With that, I pointed to Mr. Jin and said, "this is Mr. Jin, the leader and chairman of Long''s group."


    As soon as I finished, both the Tang family''s grandmother and the Ji family''s leaders stood up. I think they also know what kind of company long is, so they are somewhat awed.


    King also stood up. They were almost the same age.


    "This is the leader of the Tang family, and this is the leader of the Ji family."


    Several people get to know each other for a while, shake hands, and then say a long time to each other, using the older generation''s way of meeting.


    Hu Shigui, Liu Shinan and others introduced them to me in turn.


    At this time, the Tang family''s grandmother nodded and said, "situ GUI and Hu Sen are very familiar to me. I didn''t expect that you are so powerful that you can take charge of Long''s Jin family."


    I laughed and said, "well, because I''m her only granddaughter, so of course I have to move."


    I''m not going to hide this relationship. On the contrary, it''s still a bonus.


    Sure enough, when I said that, the leaders of the Tang family and the Ji family were stunned for a while, and it took a long time to slow down.


    "Business is really a terrible place. You are all connected. No wonder you have such a strong background. Is that why you have achieved so much?"


    "No, I don''t have much achievement now, but my father''s company is occupied by others, and my father doesn''t rely on anyone." I had to say.


    Tang''s grandmother nodded and said, "it''s so, but there will always be cause and effect in this world, just like you are now. Don''t you think you are relying on others?"


    I nodded and said, "you''re right. I do rely on a lot of relationships, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that I must take back my father''s property, and I want to build my own."


    As soon as I said this, the scene immediately quieted down, and everyone looked at me, because I had never said before that I would set up my own industry, just wanted to take back my father''s one.


    "Feifei, how can you have such an idea?" King is also strange, first asked.


    "Because of the staff at the bottom." I sighed and said: "I thought very clearly later that in Nie''s, there are some new employees now. If I really restore Lan''s, then when the old employees come back, because I don''t need so many people, the new employees will leave. I don''t want to


    "To do great things, there will always be sacrifices." Li Tao said on one side.


    I said with a smile: "if it is really necessary to sacrifice, it will not be said, but these people, I think, still have a chance to bring me greater benefits, don''t they? Why should I sacrifice them? That''s why I plan to establish a new LAN family. The original intention of the new LAN family is to absorb old people. When Nie family becomes LAN family, new people can stay. "


    Jin Shinan thought for a moment and said, "do you think that if this is really successful, if the old and new LAN families are merged once again, they will immediately surpass the former LAN family and become the first place in this area again?"


    As he spoke, he also looked at Husen and situ GUI.


    Situ GUI then said with a smile: "don''t look at me, I''m supportive. Besides, even if Feifei really becomes the first, what''s the impact on me?"


    I laughed. For him, I will marry him in the end. That is to say, he will have a first daughter-in-law without doing anything.


    Huson thought for a moment and said, "I also support it. As long as it''s Feifei''s business, I will support it."


    I saw Jin Shinan after a bitter smile, and then quietly compared a thumbs up to me, probably that I really have the ability to solve these two most troublesome things.


    "Have you ever thought about how to get your money?" King said at this time.


    I looked at Mr. Jin and said, "of course, this aspect will come from you."


    Mr. Jin was stunned, then laughed and said, "you said today that you are introducing a business friend to us. So it seems that you are introducing yourself."


    I also laughed and said, "I can''t say that either. You know, the Tang family and the Ji family also want to enter the business world. If they happen to cooperate with the long family, they will get more benefits, won''t they?"Master Jin nodded and said, "well, I see. You introduced the Tang family and the Ji family to us, and you want to share an introduction fee here. It''s a lot of money."


    I nodded, of course, a lot. If I really had so much money, I would have done it myself, so I would not think about their contribution again.


    "Well, how do you plan to solve the management of this company?" Sister Liu then asked.


    I looked at sister Liu and said with a smile, "it''s needless to say, of course you''re here, and I''ll match two people." Looking at Chang Feng, Tang Ji talked with me.


    Tang Ji said, "if you are alone, then you will leave us." Because of the presence of outsiders, Tang Xin did not tell the truth.


    I said, "yes, but I have to."


    At this time, the leader of the Ji family said, "if you really want to set up a new company, our Ji family is willing to invest in a share. I don''t know if it''s OK."


    I was stunned. I didn''t think that they would step in. Didn''t I think that the leader of the Ji family was so bold?


    Just thinking about it, Tang''s grandmother said, "if you are a shareholder, I want to be a shareholder. All the time, you are the most accurate. You can''t help believing this. You haven''t done it. "


    I just realized that I would be successful if my feelings were determined by others.


    I had to give a bitter smile. Looking at this, this company should not be too small.


    At this time, the king laughed and said, "Feifei, it seems that I have to think about supporting you more for your company. This is a star company in the future. So many people have already taken a fancy to it."


    I gave a wry smile. Originally, I wanted to see if I could get some money from situ GUI and Hu Sen, but this time it was a little too much.


    Situ GUI and Hu Sen looked at each other at this time. Situ GUI said: "it seems that I can also pay a sum of money. What about you?" That''s a good question, Huson.


    Hu Sen nodded and said, "of course, I don''t have any problems. Don''t worry. As long as Miss LAN wants to do something, I will definitely support it." I laughed and didn''t say anything. I just looked at Jin Shinan.


    "No, grandpa didn''t say he could support it?" Jin Shinan said at this time.


    "I''m talking about another thing. On the one hand, your support is yours. On the other hand, my sister-in-law will stay with me." I looked at him and said.


    "What else can I say?" he said? I can''t give it all to you. I''ll count it as one. "


    I''m secretly happy. With these people''s financial resources, this time the new LAN family will have more advantages than before. Moreover, there are still some old people coming in. There must be no problem.


    "I suggest that you better set aside a part of the equity, because if the new LANs is going to start, I believe there will be others who want to come in." Then situ GUI said.


    I nodded, Li Tao said: "this is the best. I still think about how many shares my money can hold. Count me in."


    I took a look at Li Tao. Li Tao said, "there is my sister on the other side. There is no problem. I can enter the new LAN family completely. In this case, isn''t it better?"


    When I thought about it in my heart, it was the same truth. If he entered the new LAN family, Wu Xin''er would be hostile to the whole new LAN family because he was hostile to him. In this way, Nie Xiaoran would trust me more.


    Although at that time, I was likely to compete with her, as long as I was still on Nie''s side, she would not do anything to me.


    I nodded, in addition to them, I think I can absorb a group of LAN''s old employees in the past, so Nie Xiaoran is more tired.


    "By the way, I thought about it. If you really want to set up this company, you must take this time point well. Don''t forget that now Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran have a chance to deal with you." Huson then cautioned.


    I nodded, of course I know, and this time so many people here, I just want to say this thing.


    "This matter, of course, needs to lean back. Now there is a more troublesome matter."


    So, I talked about the whole thing. Now all the people are silent. You know, this matter involves a little more.


    King sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that, Feifei, the situation you are facing now is so complicated. I thought it was just a matter of Feifei."


    I smile, said: "it is not complicated, this is not the leader of the Tang family also came, just in the face of this matter."


    "It''s true that if we work together, it''s nothing. It''s just that our forces really can''t control this side. We can only help you solve another threat," Ji said


    I know, what he said is the guy who can use what kind of Horcrux, that''s OK. For this person, I feel more terrible than the fake lanfeifei.Because such a person doesn''t know what she will do, and if we work hard, there won''t be any problems.


    "That will do." Jin Shinan then said: "for that lanfeifei''s parents, we will find a way, after all, it is not difficult to save them."


    I nodded and looked at Huson. Huson said, "I don''t have any problem either. I''m ready now. As long as you give me an order, I can bring that lanfeifei out immediately."


    I thought for a moment and said, "but these three things are equivalent to completing at the same time. Otherwise, once things change a little, there will be trouble."


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "this is easy to do. You can see how long it will take."


    King thought for a moment and said, "I''ve heard about this from Shinan, and we''ve prepared for it. Maybe we''ll have another three days to make sure there''s no problem."


    "I can do it any time, even now," Huson said


    But Tang''s grandmother stopped for a moment and said, "I''m going to be slower here. It''s estimated that I''ll have to prepare for about five days."


    Situ GUI said: "that''s OK. We''ll take the longest time. That is to say, it''s five days. First of all, we have to wait until the Tang family is ready before we can act."


    I calculated that if it was really five days, then it would be Saturday and Sunday. At that time, there was time, just right.


    I nodded and said: "this is the best. By the way, Tang is in charge. Do you want Tang Xin''s cooperation? If you want to, I can ask Wu Xin''er to give her a week''s holiday."


    "It''s not necessary. Her level is too weak. If she really has to follow, it''s also a problem. You can let her follow Wu xiner first. There''s no problem."


    It''s really great. If I don''t have Tang Xin for a week, I''m not used to it.


    At this time, sister Liu said, "if this is successful, will you start to prepare to start a new company?"


    "At that time, there will be two steps. On the one hand, it is to open a new LAN''s company. On the other hand, I will let Wu Xin''er get the equity in your hand and Li Tao''s hand, and become a powerful shareholder of the whole Nie''s company. In this way, I think if Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng don''t join hands, they can''t fight against me at all."


    "What if they join hands?" Said situ GUI.


    "If their shares are combined, then Wu xiner and them are just equal. Don''t forget that Lan''s will appear from the outside, and they won''t dare to do anything to me at that time."


    "Don''t worry about them. They will find another way. Let Wu Xin''er be more careful. " At this time, Huson also said.


    I thought about it for a while. I have to be more careful. Maybe there will be some demon moths. But I don''t know what will happen until then.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay attention." I said immediately.


    We had a good discussion this time, so we were happy to eat and drink. When the show was over, it was more than three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Everyone else left, but Jin Shinan and sister Liu stayed. I know they must have something to say to me.

 Chapter 395

    When we came to the room that situ GUI had prepared for us, sister Liu said, "you''ve kept it from me all the time."


    I looked at sister Liu and knew what she had just said. She should have recognized some eyebrows, laughed and said, "if you knew I was Wu Xin''er, what would you think?"


    Sister Liu sighed and said, "men can''t hear this, but I can. If you are not alone with Wu Xin''er, you may be in LAN''s and won''t let me pass."


    I just laughed. There''s no way to do that. On the one hand, I want to be Wu xiner, so I can''t be Lan''s chairman.


    At this time, Liu said, "I won''t tell you what happened before. After all, you also want to protect yourself. But a little bit, I just thought of a very good idea."


    I am a Leng, say: "sister-in-law, have what good idea, you can tell me to listen to."


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "since you can become Wu Xin''er, it''s possible for others to become you, isn''t it?"


    I am a Leng, thought for a long time, who can become me.


    At this time, sister Liu said, "that fake lanfeifei can be you."


    I just realized that sister Liu wanted the fake lanfeifei to appear like lanfeifei?


    "No, it''s too dangerous for her. If she really appears in the public eye, she is likely to be killed."


    I thought for a moment, I''m not the kind of person who uses other people''s lives to fight. If you really let that fake lanfeifei come up, I really can''t protect her.


    It''s not that I didn''t think about it yesterday, but I opposed it myself. After all, it''s too big. If I do, I may feel uneasy.


    But sister Liu laughed and said, "you just thought of one point, but not the second. I ask you, how did you become Wu Xin''er? Even we can''t see it."


    I thought about it for a moment. It must be said that situ GUI''s technique is good. He made my face change.


    I just laughed and said, "I have my own way to do this, but I can''t tell you about it."


    sister Liu laughed and said, "it''s nothing if you say it or not, and I don''t want to ask about it. I just want to tell you that if you can change, then she can change even more, and she can be changed. No one knows her. ¡±


    I thought about it for a while and understood what sister Liu meant. This lanfeifei is a fake. All aspects of her so-called character are trained. No one can see it as long as she changes and restores her character.


    In this way, how can those people outside distinguish? If she changes from time to time, LAN Feifei and Wu xiner appear at the same time, Nie Xiaoran will not doubt Wu xiner any more.


    I nodded, said: "this thing, it is feasible, but if really encounter something, need this lanfeifei to come forward how to do?"


    Sister Liu just laughed and said, "I''m needed in this way. I''ll be the president. That is to say, LAN Feifei is just a chairman of the board of directors, and the president is me. I''ll make the decision for you if there''s anything. You won''t believe me."


    "How can I doubt my sister-in-law? It''s feasible to say so."


    I immediately think of such a thing in my heart. Lanfeifei is just the chairman in name. If she just shows up at a meeting or something else, she will show up in her own face at other times. I can even arrange a good position for her there.


    For example, let her become sister Liu''s assistant. In this way, she is under the supervision of sister Liu, and she has a job.


    If you do this well, it''s really OK. Her life is safe. And if sister Liu comes out, LAN Feifei and Wu xiner may appear at the same time.


    "Also, I think Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng, you''d better put them in the Nie family, because my identity has been exposed, so I have no problem coming out, but if they come out, they will affect Wu xiner."


    I was stunned, but I could understand it. You know, people in the company all know that Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng were promoted by me. If they enter Lan''s company, then some people will think that maybe I have a connection with LAN.


    I nodded and said, "but now I really don''t have anyone to trust."


    But sister Liu laughed and said, "why not, Li Tao is one and director Gao is OK. After that, you can still think about the two people like Minister Wu and Wu Caihong."


    Yes, there are also them. For a while, I really didn''t want to pull them over, but if I really have to pull them, I have to find a way.


    I had to nod, said: "this is a good idea, but Minister Wu, this person, a little difficult."


    Liu said: "it''s not difficult at all. It''s just that you didn''t expect that when Lan was founded, there would be reports. At that time, you can find a way to make them record well in advance, and you just need to play it."It''s easy to do this, because situ Yan is the director of the TV station. This can be done at once. But what do you want to do when you do this?


    At this time, sister Liu said: "your propaganda is very simple, that is, you are now setting up a new LAN family, and you want to accept the old employees, and the old LAN family, that is, the current Nie family, don''t panic. You will certainly get it back. When the old employees have arrangements, the new employees can continue to work there."


    I see. Sister Liu''s move is also OK. It will give me a good impression on new and old employees. If as employees of Nie''s, they can not leave when they become Lan''s, then they will also support me.


    For them, as long as it''s work, it doesn''t matter who they are. In this way, I will be less hostile.


    And Minister Wu, who considers for the sake of his employees, will certainly support me. This is a win-win situation. Sister Liu''s words are really eye-catching.


    I thought about it for a while, nodded hard. It''s a pity that I don''t need such a good move. Moreover, I have contacts in all places, so I won''t have any problems.


    It seems that as soon as the three things here are finished, I can do it immediately.


    This plan, for me, is really the most critical.

 Chapter 396

    I think sister Liu has really let go now, and her idea is really good. I don''t think she can come up with such an idea before.


    "It''s really good for us to nod our heads while we''re covering," he said


    "The only trouble is Lei Huasheng. He trained that lanfeifei. Of course he will know the situation." I said.


    "Don''t worry, we can use you two to confuse his audio-visual, so that he can''t guess whether it''s true or not. In this way, we can carry out our plan."


    This method is really feasible, and for Lei Huasheng, he may not know that I rescued lanfeifei.


    However, I still think that he is a dangerous person. If he really succeeds this time, I believe that with his strength, it is impossible to fight Nie Xiaoran. He will become an accessory.


    At that time, I think we can know something from his mouth.


    I think so in my heart, but I didn''t say anything. This matter can only be discussed at a later time. Now, it''s better for us to take a look at the current situation first.


    Jin Shinan said goodbye to Liu Jie, and I followed situ GUI for an afternoon. Because I had to work tomorrow, I went home in the evening.


    Fortunately, Tang Xin also came back, while her grandmother stayed in the hotel and went to prepare things at the same time.


    I told her about the situation we discussed later, and she was also very happy. It seems that she has not adapted to going out to finish things independently.


    This still needs training, but from my heart, I am also very happy that she can continue to follow me.


    The next morning, we went directly to the company. As soon as we entered the door, we saw Nie Xiaoran, Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping standing at the door.


    I am a Leng, they are here, this shows what happened here?


    After a while, Nie ran said, "it''s OK for me to see the arrangement in her office


    I can only laugh, back to the office, to be honest, I really have nothing to arrange, now this time, the following are sister Liu and sister rainbow arrangements.


    I sat in the office for a while, this toward Nie Xiaoran''s office in the past, to the place a knock on the door, inside came to let me in the voice.


    As soon as he got inside, Nie Xiaoran looked at me and said with a smile, "it''s really amazing. I only know now that you have taken Minister Wu. How did you take him?"


    It seems that she wants to say this.


    I just laughed and said, "it''s a secret, but taking her is only a small part. What I have a headache about now is Liu Siyu. She has something to do with the Jin family. Can I take her?"


    "There''s something wrong. You''d better not touch her first." Nie Xiaoran then said: "I think for a moment, now your strength has been very strong, if you really have a chance, I suggest that we should deal with Li Tao first, and the sooner the better."


    I am a Leng, this is how, how Nie Xiaoran suddenly asked me to speed up.


    "But chairman Nie, I think Li Tao is still very difficult to deal with. It will take a long time to deal with him."


    Nie Xiaoran shook his head and said: "we don''t have such a long time now. You can shorten the time and say what you need. I will give you my full support."


    Looks like, Nie Xiaoran is really a little anxious, I looked at her strangely, said: "so urgent, what happened?"


    Nie Xiaoran just shook his head and said: "there are some things, but it has nothing to do with you. I hope you can finish this thing in two weeks. I''ll find a way to provide you with what you really need


    I was surprised. Two weeks. So if we are ready this week, I can really deal with Li Tao. Two weeks is enough.


    "I can only say try my best. After all, I don''t have a good way to deal with him now." I can only say one thing.


    Nie Xiaoran just nodded and let me leave. As soon as she walked out of her office, I was a little surprised. She knew about Wu''s affairs, but she didn''t say anything. It showed that she was thinking about a bigger aspect.


    Let me deal with Li Tao and give him two weeks. What do you mean.


    I think about it carefully. If she has such a person, she just needs to deal with Li Tao, and she can get the largest share.


    No, there is also Lei Huasheng. If Lei Huasheng really uses fake LAN Feifei, then she will fall short of success. That''s why she won''t act like this.


    So she knows the layout with thunder? She should know more or less, but her strength is too weak to deal with Lei Huasheng.


    She is going to deal with me when I deal with Li Tao. At that time, I will have 49% of the shares. Even if Lei Huasheng really takes out the fake LAN Feifei, it will be very difficult to cut such a big cake away.By the way, that''s it. If she succeeded at that time, she might think of other ways to deal with lanfeifei, and it''s still the fake one.


    I remember watching a movie, sometimes true and false, just a moment thing, when true or false, true or false.


    By the way, if you can get rid of the fake lanfeifei in front of the public, then for the public, if I reappear, it will be completely fake.


    No matter how true the other aspects are, once they become such a situation, it''s not good for me.


    This move is really cruel. They all think it, but it''s all cruel moves. If I didn''t have some moves to deal with now, I would really like to give up.


    Since Nie Xiaoran can think of these, I think Lei Huasheng can also think that he will come to me, but I don''t know when.


    He should be able to avoid Nie Xiaoran, such thing, also can''t put on the surface to say.


    Sure enough, I heard the sound of Hualei in my heart.


    How could it be this place? I was surprised, but I thought that with Tang Xin''s protection, there should be no problem.


    No, I''d better strengthen my precautions. I made up my mind. I called Huson. At this time, he should have a way.


    In the evening, I go to see what Lei Huasheng thinks.


    When I get off work in the evening, I take Tang Xin with me, and then go to the north bridge. After careful consideration, there should be no problem with the arrangement of Lei Huasheng.


    Because the north bridge should be a sea of people now, but I believe Nie Xiaoran and his family will never go there, because after passing the North Bridge there is the industrial zone. Generally speaking, we don''t go there very much.


    Moreover, Beiqiao is far away from the company. Even if you want to follow such a distance, you are not interested. But I called Huson to confirm.


    Huson told me that there was no problem there. No suspicious person appeared. It seemed that he just wanted to talk to me.


    Following Tang Xin to the place, he saw Lei Huasheng''s car parked on the side of the road. At this time, he was standing on the bridge and looking at the distance.


    I left Tang Xin in the car, walked over and said, "director Lei, you are looking for me now. What can I do for you?"


    Lei Huasheng looked back at me and said, "don''t you know? In fact, someone has already started to act. "


    I am a Leng, say: "who already started to move?"


    Lei Huasheng sighed and said, "it''s not Nie Xiaoran or Li Tao. It''s a third-party person. Although I found some clues, I didn''t catch him at all. It shows that I''m an expert."


    I just laughed and said, "what''s the concept of a third party''s hand?"


    Lei Huasheng shook his head and said: "I think it should be Miss LAN, because for the people and things related to me, she has the strength and the need to give me a hand."


    "She threatened you?" I asked. It was intentional. I had to pretend I didn''t know lanfeifei.


    "No, she certainly won''t do such a thing, but she should hold out her hand. If we really want her to come back, you and me, the whole Nie family, should be her. Then our efforts will be in vain."


    "So you''re going to make her disappear?" I asked again, looking at Lei Huasheng.


    Lei Huasheng just gave me a smile and said, "sure enough, the most poisonous woman''s heart is so terrible. Do you think I look like that?"


    How can we say it''s like, that''s ok? Just this sentence I did not say, I just smile, said: "I just stand in your point of view to consider things."


    Lei Huasheng shook his head and said, "I won''t do this. After all, for her and me, it''s the relationship between uncle and niece. I have to protect her anyway."


    I suddenly understood that Lei Huasheng came to me today to pave the way for the fake lanfeifei. Although he said he had a fake one in his hand, now that he said so, I may think it is true.


    I looked at him and said with a smile, "don''t you already have a fake on your hand?"


    "If there is a fake, I can only cheat for a while. I really want to get LAN Feifei. Only if I get her, I can really get Nie''s company. False, can deal with Nie Xiaoran only


    I understand, that fake lanfeifei, is to let Nie Xiaoran have a problem, but really is the key.


    "But her whereabouts are strange, aren''t they? How can you be sure you can get her? "


    "She is a caring person, which can be seen from Chairman LAN."


    I shrug noncommittally. Of course, I''m a person who values friendship, but I can''t answer that now.


    "What are you going to threaten her with?" I said.Lei Hua chuckled and said, "it''s really a happy process to cooperate with you. Do you believe it? I have recorded all our conversations now. "


    I don''t believe it. I believe he will do it.


    I had to nod my head and say, "it doesn''t matter. Is there a recording? It''s the same for me. What do you want to say?"


    Lei Huasheng said: "it''s quite simple. Now lanfeifei''s relationship with the Jin family is extraordinary, but there is another person who has an extraordinary relationship with the Jin family."


    My heart immediately flashed an unknown premonition, I said: "Liu Siyu."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "yes, it''s her. If she is in my hands, what do you think the Jin family will do?"


    "That''s hard to say." I said: "after all, Liu Siyu is only a granddaughter-in-law. If LAN Feifei is related to the Jin family, they don''t know how to change this person, do they?"


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "of course, I didn''t ask them to replace me. And once they say that, they will know that I can do it. At that time, with the relationship of the Jin family, I can''t afford it."


    I nodded. He just understood this. It seems that I have to tell Jin Shinan about this matter. It''s true to protect sister Liu''s safety.


    "I want LAN Feifei to know, and I want her to know where Liu Siyu is. In this way, she will come to save her."


    It''s terrible. I think about myself. If I really know that Liu Siyu has been taken away, I will go, no matter what method I use.


    Of course, I will certainly take people like situ GUI and Hu Sen to the past, but if the other side is powerful, we can''t help it.


    "Are you going to do it now? We are now in a state of balance. Whoever moves first will easily die. " I said.


    Lei Hua sighed and said, "I don''t understand this, but I can''t help it. However, this is not a matter of one or two days. I think it''s better for you to take Li Tao quickly. When that happens, I''ll take action. "


    I feel a little relieved so that we have time to prepare.


    He thought to himself and said, "well, when are you going to act?"


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "in two weeks, I can only give you this time at most. If you still can''t do it, then I may give you up and think of other ways."


    I didn''t say anything. I just turned around and left. It would be easy if I had such a long time. If I had to be given such a long time, we would have been able to take action.


    Because we only need a week.


    My heart secretly sneer, thunder voice or, and Nie Xiaoran or, now in my bureau, as long as I play well, there should be no problem.


    After leaving Beiqiao, I called situ GUI and asked him to go underground to meet me, because I wanted to see him and tell him about it.


    We are sure to win this time, because everything is in our calculation.

 Chapter 397

    When I got home, I immediately went to situ GUI. This time, Tang Xin followed me. I''m still very happy.


    "What good things have happened to you? So happy. " Situ GUI looked at me and asked.


    I told him what Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran had said, and then said, "do you think it''s a good thing? Our time is now buffered."


    I thought situ GUI would be happy with me when I finished. Unexpectedly, he frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Situ GUI shook his head and said, "something''s wrong. If they really have such a way, why should they tell you, especially the thunder."


    I was stunned and looked at situ GUI. What did he mean.


    "Oh, by the way, should we call Jin Shinan and Liu Jie to remind them?" At this time, Tang Xin said.


    "Wait a minute." Situ GUI immediately said, "no, they are testing you."


    I am a Leng, test me, what does this mean.


    Situ GUI said: "they may be about to take action soon. In this way, they will certainly take action early. The reason why I tell you this is to see your reaction and then determine if you are one of them."


    I am stupefied for a long time, this just says: "won''t, you mean to say, they are suspecting me?"


    "Of course I doubt you. You''re growing up too fast." Situ GUI then said: "have you ever thought about why an excellent person like you would go to Nie''s and cooperate with them? No matter which better company you go to, you will become a superior person, won''t you?"


    I nodded. If I look at my performance now, it''s true, but what does this mean.


    "They must be a little worried, but they don''t doubt that you have a relationship with lanfeifei, but they are worried about who sent you there, and this person may only be lanfeifei."


    No, my identity, they know through, although only see through my superficial identity.


    "But if so, what should I do?" I asked. My mind was in a mess. I still trusted them too much. They were not as simple as I thought.


    Situ GUI then took out a few bottles of drinks and said, "don''t panic, let''s analyze it first, and then see how to deal with it."


    We had to sit down together. Situ GUI took the paper and pen from one side and said, "things are more complicated now, so we need to write about it, and then we can know the situation. At that time, the paper will burn."


    We all nodded. Situ GUI then wrote down the names of LAN Feifei and Wu xiner, saying, "we must divide our own perception into two parts, one is our own perception, the other is Lei Huasheng''s perception."


    I saw him draw a line between the two names on the top, and then he wrote a person on the top and did not know him on the bottom.


    He looked at me and said, "the above is what we know, and now, more and more people know about it, and sister Liu has guessed it. In this case, master Jin and they will know it, that is to say, your identity is no secret now."


    I have to give a bitter smile, which is for sure. It seems that I have no way to hide my identity.


    I nodded and said, "well, I''m going to tell them the truth."


    Situ GUI continued: "but from Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran, they don''t think you know each other."


    This is really no problem. If they knew we were alone, they would have done it a long time ago, and they would not have waited until now.


    Situ GUI said: "so now they want to test you to see if you are a third party person. At this time, there are two states. One is to let you deal with Li Tao. As long as you deal with Li Tao, it means that you are not on one side. "


    I laughed and said, "of course, there is no problem. I can deal with Li Tao. Isn''t that all agreed? "


    "This is really no problem, but they must have a backhand. As Lei Huasheng said, Liu Siyu''s side is indeed in danger, but the trouble is that you can''t inform Jin Shinan, otherwise once there is any action, Lei Huasheng will immediately think that you know Liu Siyu, which indirectly means that you know LAN Feifei."


    I thought about it for a moment. It can be inferred that Lei Huasheng will definitely attack me. I don''t have any protection on my side. In this way, I will be in trouble.


    "What''s more, Nie Xiaoran didn''t tell you, but I don''t think she would give up such an opportunity. She must be ready to fight against someone, but I can''t grasp this person now."


    "Will it also be sister Liu, because for the people around me, sister Liu has the least protection now." ,


    I said that there must be no problem for people like Tang Xin to follow me all the time, but sister Liu is too difficult. Fortunately, we have let the child leave, otherwise, the child will become the first target.Situ GUI shook his head and said, "I can''t say it now, but sister Liu, we have to think of a good way."


    "Well, I''ll call Jin Shinan and ask them to come and discuss it." I said immediately.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and nodded. I immediately called Jin Shinan and asked him to bring sister Liu here. At the same time, I also called Li Tao. Let him come over.


    Now it''s getting dark, and I haven''t eaten yet, so situ GUI asked me to prepare some food. After a while, Jin Shinan called and said that they had arrived at the bottom, so I asked situ GUI to go down and pick them up.


    As soon as I got upstairs, Jin Shinan said with a smile, "Feifei, you are still like this. Really, we didn''t see it. If it wasn''t for Siyu talking to you that day, I really didn''t know that you were acting like two. No wonder you believe in yourself so much. "


    While saying that, he laughed, and I shook my head helplessly. As expected, this matter could not be concealed.


    "Does Mr. King know now?" I asked.


    "We haven''t told him yet. If we do, he will be angry with you." Jin Shinan said with a smile.


    I sighed, what can I do? At this time, Li Tao also came. I told Jin Shinan not to tell him. Then I asked situ GUI to pick him up. This time, everyone is here. It depends on our arrangement.

 Chapter 398

    After everyone sat down, situ GUI and I talked about the conversation between Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng, and then looked at them.


    Li Tao said at this time: "I know Lei Huasheng. This is his action. He must have already thought about the measures to deal with it. Just look at your situation. If you are one of your own, then he may be a way of action. If you are not one of your own, then it is another way."


    I nodded and said, "situ GUI thinks the same way. I want to know how long they will take action. If we don''t act in front of them, will we be affected, and sister Liu''s business."


    Because Li Tao is here now, I won''t call my sister-in-law. At this time, sister Liu looked at me and said, "I''m glad to say that I can leave there for only one reason, and I''m just going to do something else, isn''t it?"


    I thought about it for a while, but it''s also a way. It''s the best way for sister Liu to resign directly. If Jin Shinan can accompany her, no one can help Nie Xiaoran or Lei Huasheng. Once she leaves, it''s impossible to do anything with her.


    If sister Liu leaves the company, she will be protected. Because it has nothing to do with me.


    "This is OK, but we have to do it quickly. And the sooner the better. " I said.


    Jin Shinan smile, said: "this is of course, tomorrow we can do this thing, and in this way, there will be some equity in your hands."


    I calculated. If I include sister Liu''s, I have 25% equity now, which is more than Li Tao''s.


    Li Tao then said, "should I leave there as soon as possible? It''s a bit dangerous."


    I had to look at him with a bitter smile and said, "you can''t go now. If you go too, they will act immediately."


    "Not necessarily." At this time, situ GUI suddenly said, "I think it can take some time to use this method."


    I am a Leng, say: "this can delay time, what meaning is this?"


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "you see, let''s divide the time now. Today is over, let''s not say. It''s five days from tomorrow until we start our operation. That''s until Saturday. "


    We all nodded and listened to his analysis. He continued: "Sister Liu will resign tomorrow, which will be beyond their expectation. But sister Liu can do so now. Don''t give her equity directly to Wu xiner. It''s about using this for a while. "


    "How can I delay some time?" Liu Jie is also strange said.


    "It''s very simple. As long as you announce that on Friday, you will hold a press conference on the transfer of shares and announce your wedding date. In this way, those reporters and Nie Xiaoran will wait until that time."


    We all looked at situ GUI. How did we come up with this move.


    Originally, if we just announced the transfer of equity, it would be too small. Generally speaking, the media would not pay attention to it. In this way, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng will rush to let sister Liu quickly announce this matter, and can''t wait.


    But if you add the announcement of the wedding date of sister Liu, because the wedding date is not decided by Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng, they have no way to intervene.


    "But this can only be delayed until Friday at most. When it is announced that her equity has been transferred to Wu xiner, then they will do it."


    "So, there should be an intermediate time gap in this matter, that is to say, in the middle of this matter, we need to add another thing." Situ GUI then said.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "on Wednesday, Li Tao will resign, and the release of his shares will be delayed until Friday."


    "Well, isn''t that a repetition?" I asked.


    For a moment, he said, "it''s impossible for us to think about it this way."


    "No, it''s upset their plans. I didn''t say that you said on Tuesday that you would carry out the distribution of shares and the announcement of the wedding date Situ GUI looked at Jin Shinan and said with a smile.


    We all look at situ GUI with silly eyes. We don''t know what he thinks.


    Situ GUI then said, "I''m also a former wisdom. I''ll tell you about it in detail."


    We all got together and watched situ GUI write and draw on a piece of paper.


    With the picture, you can see it all at once. If you want to say that situ GUI''s method is a little special, and it''s really beyond the ordinary people''s imagination.


    First of all, tomorrow, sister Liu and Jin Shinan will go to the company to resign. Of course, this can disrupt Nie Xiaoran''s and Lei Huasheng''s plans, but it''s just a little bit. It''s a big direction. There should be no problem.At this time, sister Liu and Jin Shinan just said that they would announce the whereabouts of the shares as soon as possible, but they would not say anything, because they were busy and had to leave in a hurry.


    After they left, on Wednesday, Li Tao had to say that he wanted to leave. At this time, the time when he announced the whereabouts of his shares was Friday. That is to say, he intends to explain at that time.


    Because he is a big shareholder, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng can still give him this time. That is to say, they are likely to act after this.


    But the most important one came on Wednesday afternoon. In the afternoon, Li Tao can announce that he has joined the dragon group, that is, the Jin group.


    These news are all for future preparation. On Thursday morning, Jin Shinan and Liu Jie are going to appear in the company and inform you that they plan to hold a press conference on Friday, which will not only explain the whereabouts of Liu Jie''s equity, but also their wedding date.


    In this way, their time will conflict with that of Li Tao. As a new member of the long family, Li Tao will definitely let his future master know. In this way, his time will have to be adjusted.


    is moving forward, because it''s already Thursday, obviously not possible, and Saturday''s time is too good, so it can only be adjusted to Monday. In this way, our time can be directly extended to Monday.


    After we heard this, we all gave a thumbs up. Situ GUI, this move is a little too wonderful. But in this way, we even have a positive conflict with them.

 Chapter 399

    We had a general discussion about this matter, and then we went back separately. This time, it''s up to us. And in this way, we can really delay Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng''s plan a little bit.


    But my heart is a little bit bottomless, now we have reached the most critical time, who wants to seize the opportunity, who has the opportunity, but now who moves first, who may have a flaw.


    It''s the first time that I found out that situ GUI was so reliable at this time. We can''t imagine that he thought of this move.


    The next morning, I took Tang Xin to the company early. However, I heard the girls at the front desk say that Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng had already come. It seems that they are also preparing something.


    Although I don''t know what they think, I understand that among my subordinates, there must be some of them. They can''t come here alone.


    I don''t want to care about this. I have my own ideas. Now it''s time to see sister Liu. I don''t know when sister Liu and Jin Shinan are going to come here today.


    But from the beginning of the morning, until the time of work, I didn''t see sister Liu. After a while, sister rainbow came first. She explained to me that the marketing director didn''t come today.


    I had to nod my head. This matter is also in my expectation. In the way of Jinshi man, he will definitely choose a special time, because only in that way can they go whenever they want.


    Sure enough, I didn''t hear a voice coming from downstairs until I was about to leave work at noon. Look at this meaning, it should be sister Liu and Jin Shinan. Sure enough, when I looked over again, I found that Jin Shinan and sister Liu came together, not only them, but also master Jin.


    He came to join in the fun. I saw that the girls at the front desk were busy talking on the phone. After a while, my office phone rang. Tang Xin picked it up and told me that sister Liu had come and asked me what to do?


    I thought for a moment, said: "directly call Nie Xiaoran, let her also go down, said I saw the gold Lord below."


    Tang Xin nodded and was about to go back. I said, "call Lei Huasheng and Li Tao and let them all go down. This is a good play."


    Tang Xin went back with a smile. She also knew what we said yesterday. I looked at the king below and they must have a purpose.


    I went downstairs first. At this time, master Jin and his family were waiting in the waiting area. I thought for a moment that I should be hostile to sister Liu now, but the guests were coming, so I went over and said, "all the leaders of the Jin family are here. What are you going to do at this time?"


    Master Jin gave me a white look and said, "I''ll settle with you later."


    I looked at his expression. Although it was a bit impolite, his expression was still very calm. I knew that he already knew my identity. I just laughed and said, "Oh, how did I get in charge of the Jin family? That''s not to be


    King didn''t look at me again and didn''t say anything. At this time, Jin Shinan said on one side, "Oh, President Wu, this time we''re here, there''s something to say. You''ve just come."


    Sister Liu stood up and handed over an envelope. I looked at it. It was a resignation. It seemed that they had come according to the plan.


    I laughed and said, "well, director Liu, you can''t come here. It''s really good, and I didn''t go to work this morning."


    "In a word, whether you approve or not," he said


    I thought about it for a while. I don''t have the final say in this matter any more. When I was thinking about how to answer it, I heard someone say, "Oh, Lord Jin is here in person. Why don''t you sit on it?"


    I look back and see that it''s Nie Xiaoran. It''s really wonderful. With her here, I can save a lot of heart.


    I had to walk quickly in the past, quietly said: "is Liu Siyu to leave." As I said that, I presented the speech to her.


    First she was stunned, and then she took it. The contents could not be read. At this time, there was no need to explain what was going on.


    "Director Liu, this, you want to leave. You know, our Nie family is very good to you." Nie Xiaoran immediately changed a smiling face.


    Sister Liu also laughed, said: "if it is before, it can still be, but I married to the Jin family, this thing has changed a little, how to say, slowly overhead me, this thing, you should not say you don''t know it."


    Nie Xiaoran is obviously a little embarrassed. I will definitely not carry the pot for her, because if a director like Liu Jie really wants to be elevated, it will be impossible without her orders.


    Nie Xiaoran then said: "how can we say that? Because we know that when you marry into the Jin family, we have to reduce your workload. Can we still use it like before? Isn''t that a joke? If I get tired and ill, the Jin family will trouble me, won''t they? "


    Sister Liu just laughed and said, "I''d like to thank the chairman for his kindness, but I really want to leave today. I have a look. Now the deputy director is very familiar with the work process, and I can leave. I don''t need to leave now."I smile awkwardly at the same time, Rainbow Sister''s working ability is also very excellent, so it seems that in such a short period of time, she has completely taken over.


    "Well, how can you say that, if you leave." What else does Nie Xiaoran want to say? I see that master Jin has already stretched out his hand.


    Nie Xiaoran stopped, and master Jin said, "well, my granddaughter-in-law is going to leave, because I have a new task to give her, and I will give you compensation in this respect. As you know, the Jin family is not short of money."


    Nie Xiaoran was a little embarrassed and said, "well, I don''t mean that. Just like you said, I don''t think you won''t give it to us. No, no, I mean, we can''t have it, right?"


    I was looking at Nie Xiaoran, and I thought she was a little embarrassed. At this time, Lei Huasheng and Li Tao came down together. They saw Lord Jin, and they were helpless. It seems that they still dare not provoke the old man now.


    Master Jin just waved his hand and said, "I understand what you mean. It''s because of the equity issue. I understand that. I''ll ask Shinan and Siyu to explain it in one or two days. Don''t worry."


    When I saw Nie Xiaoran, I was a little relieved. When I looked at Lei Huasheng again, there was a look of relief in his eyes. I couldn''t help laughing. This time, they were really cheated.


    Obviously, they haven''t found that this is a set, and for them, if it''s just a day or two, it''s just right to wait.


    At this time, master Jin said, "well, it''s settled. You don''t have any opinions. Then we have to go first, because there are still some things to do."


    Only then can I understand why the king came with me. If Jin Shinan and Liu Jie were still young, they would not be able to suppress Nie Xiaoran and Nie Xiaoran. But the king is here. I don''t think they would say anything.


    Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran said at this time: "let''s send Mr. Jin. By the way, you can remember, just one or two days."


    From what she said, I heard the answer. As expected, she is going to act this week, faster than us. If we didn''t have such a way, we would have hit the trick this time.


    Lord Jin snorted coldly and said, "when did I say that it doesn''t count. Don''t worry. I will give you an explanation."


    This makes me laugh, because this explanation is not about the transfer of shares, but only about the announcement of the time.


    It''s a good time to play.


    Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng obviously didn''t recognize them, and they were very happy to see them off. When they got to the door, Li Tao suddenly said, "master Jin, why don''t you let me give you a ride?"


    Master Jin and we were all in a daze. I looked at Li Tao and found that he also looked at me.


    I know something from his eyes, because he will announce his resignation tomorrow. In this aspect, there must be a cause, and he will also announce that he has joined jinjialong group. In this way, the time to send Mr. Jin just shows this.


    King obviously also thought of it, then nodded and said: "well, you boy, follow me."


    Then he left. After they left, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng came to me.


    Nie Xiaoran said, "what does Li Tao mean?"


    I just laughed and said, "well, I don''t know."


    Nie Xiaoran took a look at me and said, "you need to speed up."


    I know that she reminded me to speed up to deal with Li Tao, so I had to nod my head and say, "it''s no problem. I''ll pay attention to the time. Don''t worry. "


    Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "this is good."


    They talked together, and then they looked at each other. It seemed that they already knew each other was planning. I secretly sneer in my heart.


    When these two days things happen, you will be surprised, and then you will have a good look.


    After returning to the post of deputy director, Nie Siyu said that he was no longer a deputy director.


    This understand this meaning, this is to let Wu rainbow completely take the position of Liu Jie.


    Without sister Liu, I feel a little lonely, but sister rainbow''s ability is also OK. I also held a meeting for the marketing department, which also shows my identity as a shake off shopkeeper.


    In this way, if there is anything wrong with rainbow sister, she will not come to me. She has solved it by herself.


    When I got off work, I received a short message from situ GUI, saying that Mr. Jin had arrived at his hotel and asked me to go there in the evening. I had a bitter smile in my heart. I wanted to ask for a crime.


    But there''s no way. As soon as Sister Liu sees it, I know that this thing can''t be concealed.Last night, Jin Shinan also saw that it should be sister Liu who said it. I can''t say this about Sister Liu.


    On the one hand, she is already my sister-in-law. Of course, it can be said. On the other hand, this is the result of my hiding too much.


    Driving home, I immediately took Tang Xin to the underground, and then changed back to the appearance of LAN Feifei.


    When situ GUI arrived downstairs, he saw that they were all there, but Li Tao was not there. He should also consider this matter.


    "I knew last night that you were Wu Xin''er. You really are. You said to tell us earlier." As soon as king saw me, he said seriously.


    Though his voice was very serious, I couldn''t see him angry at all.


    "Grandfather, I can''t help it either. You know, what a complicated problem I''m facing now. Of course, I have to be more secure." I just laughed.


    This is called grandfather, he really has no temper, looked at me, said: "fortunately, I said, who is this Wu Xin''er, can let you so trust, feelings is your own."


    I just laughed. Then I sat down and said, "yes, if it wasn''t for me, how could I trust her so much?"


    Jin Shinan then said, "we''ve all been cheated. If you''re still strong, I don''t think Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng know you''re by their side now, but in this way, your safety will be..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll follow sister Wu." Tang Xin said at this time.


    "Why is it called sister Wu?" Sister Liu has a strange look at Tang Xin.


    I had to explain: "I asked her to call it that way, you think, if it''s in that place, it''s really wrong to be called by her, but it''s going to be troublesome. It''s still sister Wu. "


    A few people just nodded. At this time, master Jin sighed and said, "I''ll tell you, how can Feifei appear and disappear? It''s so powerful. It''s because you are in Nie''s, and you can change your appearance like this. No one will recognize where you want to go."


    "I can''t say that." Situ GUI said at this time: "someone will recognize it. For example, the grandmother of the Tang family and the leader of the Ji family can definitely see it."


    Jinye nodded and said: "I''m not worried about this, because they are all experts and won''t tell. Well, in this way, I will definitely support you, and there''s no problem in cooperation with them. You can deal with Nie Xiaoran safely."


    I heard him say so, this just passed, hugged his arm, coquettishly said: "you know my grandfather is the best to me."


    The king laughed and said, "you are just like your mother. If you have something to do, you will come and act like a spoiler. If you have nothing to do, you will stay away. It''s true."


    I feel a little sad in my heart. My mother has been away for a long time.


    Jin Shinan sighed and said, "who else knows about this?"

 Chapter 400

    I have to tell them all about Tang Xin. To be honest, there are not many people who really know about this matter, even Hu Sen.


    Mr. Jin nodded with satisfaction and said, "the less people know about this, the better. And now is not the time to say it. In this way, you can walk back and forth between Nie and LAN


    I laughed and said: "if Lan''s company is set up, of course, I still want to do this, so that Nie Xiaoran can hardly guess where I am, but I don''t have any progress in my father''s business now."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you really start the LAN family, by that time your relationship with our family has been determined. I will ask for those things for you in the name of jinjialong family. Then you can start from that aspect." King said at this time.


    I thought about it for a while, and that''s the same. At that time, I can find a way to get what my father left. Nie Xiaoran had no way at that time, and Lei Huasheng would not have any means. In this way, it would be my world.


    Maybe from those places, what else can we start with.


    After chatting with Mr. Jin for a while, I left and went back. Mr. Jin also told me to be careful not to be seen through by others.


    Of course, I nodded my head and agreed. I still have some experience in this matter. With the previous experience, the following things should be easy to do.


    In this way, when we went to work the next day, we found that Li Tao had arrived early. He was there chatting with the front desk.


    At this time, he came to say hello to me.


    There is something wrong in my heart. In the company, he should have a hostile relationship with me. How can he remember to come and say hello.


    "Only you are really thinking about the company." Li Tao came over and said.


    I just laughed and said, "probably. What''s the matter with you?"


    Li Tao nodded and said, "there''s nothing. You''ll understand." Then he left.


    He went to the front desk and asked the little girls, "did director Li say anything here just now?"


    "It''s strange to say. He asked us, if the company really needs to change its chairman, who do we want to talk to?"


    I smile, said: "how to think of asking this, then how do you say."


    "We said that we should follow chairman Nie. After all, we can''t talk nonsense. Then he asked us which of these directors we think is more popular."


    I laughed. Li Tao, I don''t know what questions he asked.


    "How do you answer that?"


    The little girl at the front desk then said, "we all say that you are the most reassuring and capable of these directors. If you become the chairman of the board, you should..."


    When she said this, she seemed to find that she was wrong, so she stopped.


    "Well, I don''t think I heard the words behind. You should work hard." I had to shake my head and say.


    They immediately saluted me, and I went up with Tang Xin.


    "It seems that Li Tao is ready to speak today." Tang Xin said at this time.


    I nodded and said, "don''t talk about it anywhere else. We have to pretend we don''t know."


    Tang Xin nodded and said nothing more.


    We got to the office. In a short time, someone knocked on the door outside. Tang Xin opened the door and it was Nie Zhengping.


    "What''s the matter with HR?" I saw him and asked. Of course, I knew that he was coming back because of Li Tao, but I also knew that I had to pretend I didn''t know.


    "It''s not the human resources department. It''s chairman Nie who wants us to go to the meeting. All the shareholders. Except for Liu Siyu. "


    I pretended to be stunned and said: "all shareholders, this is really strange. What kind of meeting is there? And now it''s not time for the shareholders'' meeting."


    Nie Zhengping looked around and then took a look at Tang Xin. Tang Xin understood immediately and said, "I''ll go down and have a look."


    Then she left. Nie Zhengping said, "Li Tao suddenly handed in his resignation today. You don''t know about this."


    "What? When did it happen I pretended that I just knew about it and asked in a bit of surprise.


    Nie Zhengping said: "I also just know that this incident should have just happened. I want to find us to explain the distribution of Li Tao''s equity."


    I nodded, this followed Nie Zhengping out, quickly came to Nie Xiaoran''s office, we did not knock, because the door is open.


    I went in and found that everyone else was here except us. Of course, there are fewer people this time.


    Li Tao is also inside now, sitting there, enjoying his tea leisurely.We find a place to sit down, Nie Xiaoran said: "director Li, now everyone is here, you can say."


    Li Tao said: "in fact, it''s a very simple thing. I think you all know it. I''m going to leave Nie''s family. Of course, this time I''m going to leave, I''ll return the equity."


    We all nodded. This is what we all pay attention to.


    "Can we see the next contract for you?" Nie Xiaoran is a little nervous to say.


    I looked at Li Tao, but he just laughed and said, "well, not yet. But I promise that I will give you an answer on Friday morning. Is that ok? Then I will prepare a press conference. After all, I can be regarded as a major shareholder here. It''s not so important. "


    This is nothing. Generally speaking, if the resident shareholders leave, it will be like this, which is different from the former Minister Zhou.


    They are ordinary minority shareholders. Even if they leave, they don''t have to be so big, but Li Tao is different.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at us and Li Tao. He asked tentatively, "is there anyone in your heart?"


    Li Tao shrugged and said, "not for the time being, but I have a good relationship with director Lei, as you all know."


    At this point, he did not say anything. At this time, I saw Nie Xiaoran take a hard look at Lei Huasheng, and Lei Huasheng also took a proud look at Nie Xiaoran.


    This Li Tao is really OK. He has to choose two people to leave. I took a look at him, but he didn''t look at me. He just gave me a smile and said, "well, I have something else to do. I have to go first. I have an appointment at noon."


    "Who did you date?" I asked.


    Li Tao just laughed, didn''t say anything, stood up and left.


    When Li Tao left, Nie Xiaoran said, "what''s the matter? Two shareholders will leave in two days, and there is also a major shareholder."


    I just laughed, said: "I am not refueling it?"


    I see Nie Zhengxuan and Lei Huasheng both look at me, and they both smile at the same time, and then quickly put away their smile.


    This expression, of course, can''t hide from me. I have already guessed what they are thinking, because this matter will be solved in one or two days, so for them, it is equivalent to a result in one or two days.


    Looking at Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng''s expression, I also gave a smile and said, "if you want to say that Li Tao is a practical person, you still have to hold a press conference."


    "It''s up to him." Nie Xiaoran said at this time.


    Lei Huasheng also said: "there''s no way to do this. You know, if a large shareholder leaves, the press conference will still be held, just like your current identity. Let alone the press conference, you may also invite friends from the media."


    I smile, did not say anything, this word is to let me leave? This is too fast.


    But Nie Xiaoran turned around and glared at Lei Huasheng. Lei Huasheng probably found that he had said something wrong, so he didn''t say anything anymore.


    "It seems that there is no business for me, so I''ll leave first." I just laughed.


    Nie Xiaoran nodded, thought for a while, and said, "well, I don''t know if I''m free tomorrow. I''d like you to come out and sit down."


    I took a look at Nie Xiaoran, then shook my head and said: "in recent days, I''m still very busy. Maybe I don''t have time. After these days, when it comes to Saturday and Sunday, let''s find another time to sit down."


    I said this on purpose. If it''s Saturday and Sunday, you still have time to come and see me. Let''s talk about it then. I said in my heart.


    Nie Xiaoran also has to nod, I just leave here.


    By noon, the whole company had been rumored that Li Tao was going to leave here, and that he was in the state of full equity transfer. At this time, the whole company was blown up.


    I know that this news will definitely leak out. In this way, even if Li Tao wants to say no at this time, he can''t. This should be done by Nie Xiaoran.


    I asked Tang Xin to check it carefully. The news came from the human resources department at first. It seems that Nie Zhengping has made great efforts in this matter.


    I can only helplessly smile, this Nie Zhengping, is really a bit interesting, at this time, he actually stood up as a platoon leader, he did not know? If he''s going to die, he''s the first.


    But after thinking about it for a while, Nie Xiaoran probably had no one else. You know, at the beginning, their most trusted Minister Zhou was all from the Jin family. It can be said that now, they really don''t have much trust.


    Of course, including me. However, Li Tao did not appear and did not give an explanation for this matter. He said he would leave. Now even if the news comes out, there will be no problem.


    After Tang Xin came back, he said to me with a smile: "sister Wu, you don''t know. Now we all guess who will get the equity of Li Tao, but I heard that your voice is very high.""Why me?" I asked strangely.


    Tang Xin said: "of course, you come up with them. Most of them are new employees, and people here have heard about Nie''s and LAN''s business. Now they want to find people who have nothing to do with it."


    I smile bitterly in my heart. I''m not only related, but also closely related. They just don''t know it. Forget it, I still don''t explain it.


    At noon, I followed Tang Xin to dinner. Sure enough, many people would nod to me. I always felt that they wanted to leave a good impression on me.


    At this time, there were not many people in the executive canteen, but Nie Xiaoran and her colleagues did not show up. We can see how much they attached importance to this matter. Maybe they were still having a meeting in the office at this time.


    Rainbow sister came over and sat opposite us. Then she said, "two shareholders left in two days, but the company didn''t show any sign of breaking up. What''s the matter?"


    I just laughed and said, "some people don''t want this company to break up, which means that some people are doing a good job."


    Sister rainbow nodded and said, "that''s right. Now there''s a rumor that this group of shares will probably be divided into smaller shares and then handed down to employees. Have you heard?"


    I am a Leng, the news has not heard, had to ask: "when did this news appear?"


    "Not long ago, just before noon, I heard that it was the above meaning, and the person who said it was a secretary beside Lei Huasheng. At the same time, the Secretary beside Nie Xiaoran also said that. The two said the same thing


    I understand that Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng certainly don''t want this equity to fall into my hands, but at the same time, they also need to consider their own position. If they want to take this equity, they will be seen by the other party immediately. That''s why they use this method.


    Let these shares become scattered shares, that is to say, if these shares are not in one person''s hands, then there will be human selfishness.


    In this way, not only can these shares not fall into anyone''s hands, but also employees can not leave.


    I smiled and said, "but is this the right thing for Li Tao to has the final say?"


    Rainbow sister smile pen, said: "yes, but in this way, who takes over the equity, who will become everyone''s public enemy." She looked at me.


    I was stunned. It''s really like this. Originally, it was said that these shares would be given to the lower level, but who would suddenly transfer them to? That person would immediately become a public enemy, and the lower level would not agree.


    In this way, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng, this button is still made for me. It''s really cruel.


    And now I''m in this trap, and I don''t know. Damn it, they will play this Yin too. If it''s not for our backhand, I really don''t dare to be similar.


    However, this matter has to be solved. If I really get the equity, there will be trouble.


    It''s really a headache. If you become the public enemy below, it''s not a joke. How can you do it? Now, there are problems.

 Chapter 401

    This matter must be solved from Li Tao. Otherwise, I will become a sinner of the whole company. I understand this matter immediately in my heart.


    "Tang Xin, please pack the rice for me later." I said it at once and stood up at the same time.


    Tang Xin was stunned. Even sister rainbow looked at me strangely. I had to turn around and smile at sister rainbow and say, "thank you for this."


    "It''s not the usual situation." Rainbow then said: "it looks like, as my mother said, the day is going to change."


    At this time, sister Wu Caihong sat down in the distance and told her nothing.


    She is really a smart person. I have to nod my head, say goodbye to them and leave here.


    When I got back to the office, I immediately called Li Tao and it took me half a day to get through.


    "Hey, where are you?" I asked immediately.


    "Having dinner with Jin Shinan, since I have to go back to talk about something in the afternoon, I have to have a relationship with the Jin family first, don''t I?"


    The play is so well done. Li Tao has to come back this afternoon.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "the situation is a little bit special. Now there is a rumor in the company that your equity will be distributed to the middle-level and excellent employees below."


    "At this time, Nie gongran will be the enemy of the company. If you do it, you will be sure." Li Tao laughed.


    "You know it in your heart, of course. I think for a while, it''s very likely that Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng will come to me to talk about it. What can I do?" I can only ask him about this now.


    "It''s easy. You should answer everything first, but I don''t actually announce it on Monday?"


    I was stunned in my heart. Yes, we still have time. Of course, we should deal with everything first.


    "However, if you really want to respond, this thing will be done. I don''t think they will let this thing fall through. Even if you have to give it to me at that time, they are likely to have something wrong."


    Li Tao just laughed and said: "I don''t care what kind of demon moths they have, but if I say a word, they have to deal with it. You can rest assured that it won''t be a problem."


    I had to sigh. It seemed that I had to give it to him. After I hung up the phone, I called situ GUI again. At this time, situ GUI answered. I told him what happened just now.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know what Li Tao thought. It''s really difficult to do."


    Just then, Tang Xin came back with my meal. I had to hang up and have dinner first.


    Almost finished eating, sure enough, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng came.


    I had to hastily clean up, and then let Tang Xin on the coffee, this just let her down.


    Nie Xiaoran then said with a smile: "I don''t know if you''ve heard about it. Now it''s said that there will be shares to share."


    I had no choice but to smile coldly and say, "I heard that. I heard what director Lei''s secretary and director Nie''s secretary said."


    It''s obvious that you don''t have to go around with me. If you have something, you can say it directly,.


    Nie Xiaoran was stunned. After a long time, he was embarrassed to smile and said, "it turned out that they had let things out. I still want to think about it. We are just talking about who is so quick. I thought it was my son


    I looked at Nie Xiaoran and said, "but now there is such a situation. What should we do?"


    Lei Hua sighed and said, "it''s very troublesome. We have no other way now. We can only find a way to level this matter first. But if we just want to level this matter, it''s still impossible."


    I look at him, I understand the meaning, that is to say, we can only find a way through normal means, that is to say, we still have to share the equity.


    At this time Nie Xiaoran said: "well, in fact, no matter who we three get the equity, we will give 10% of it. As the equity distribution of some excellent employees and middle-level employees, it''s more than that. The remaining 14% is no problem in our hands."


    In this way, I know that they have discussed this matter. In this way, there will be ten shares below. Of course, they know that if these shares really fall into my hands, then I will become a bully in this place. They will not see such a thing happen.


    I looked at Lei Huasheng and said, "what does director Lei mean?"


    "I mean the same as director Nie." Lei Huasheng said.


    For him, this kind of decentralization is also good. After he can get a lot of shares from Nie Xiaoran, these shares can be easily recovered.I smile, said: "this matter, I do not oppose, but in general, we do not know who his equity will be given, in case it is not us how to do?"


    Nie Xiaoran shook his head and said, "no, it should be us. Oh, I see. Let''s do this. Even if we get Zhengping or Zhengxuan, we will follow this method."


    When she said that, I had nothing else to say, which killed the matter. I had to sigh and say, "OK, let''s do it first. We''ll talk about it when there''s any problem."


    Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng nodded and then left. After a while, I heard Tang Xin come back to report that the following has been spread. Everyone knows that this share division is something that all shareholders have agreed on and will definitely do.


    In this way, I know that they must have added force in the back. It seems that they really have to do it this time. I look at the outside, the current situation, for us, is also quite difficult.


    It''s the key of the key points to be able to hold on to it, but I still don''t know what Li Tao will do.


    Just thinking about it, Tang Xin came back again and said, "it seems that Li Tao has come back, and this time he is followed by Jin Shinan. They both drink a little too much."


    In this way, I know that Li Tao and Jin Shinan must have something to do. That''s why they are like this.


    I had to sit quietly and see what they were going to do. This time is really like a year.


    After sitting in the office for a long time, suddenly, the stereo of the whole company rings. I''m really confused. What is Li Tao planning to do? How can we still use the audio equipment of the whole company? Not everyone in the company can hear it.


    "Hello, all employees, middle-level and leaders of the company." I have a headache. Listen, Li Tao is going to give a report.


    "I''m Li Tao, a shareholder. I think you all know that I''m going to leave this company, but you can rest assured that I have found another company to accept me, jinjialong group. I will be there and start my new job


    I sighed. The news came a little late. If it was earlier, I don''t think Nie Xiaoran would want to divide Li Tao''s shares.


    But not necessarily, this method is aimed at me, so that I can''t get the equity of Li Tao better.


    I think they should understand that they didn''t do anything about Li Tao, but they didn''t know what I did.


    However, judging from my previous performance, I probably don''t know why I won Li Tao. For them, it''s not worth the loss. Now I have 22.5 shares in my hand. If I can win sister Liu''s, plus Li Tao''s, it will be half of the company''s shares.


    For this kind of thing, Nie Xiaoran certainly does not want it to happen.


    Li Tao''s voice then said: "however, I have heard another ridiculous rumor that 10% of my equity will be taken out. As an employee of a company, several shareholders have discussed the dividend with the middle level. I don''t know whether it will come true, but I really have thought of who to give the equity to. As for who, I will give it to you No more


    When I heard this, I found that he didn''t say anything. If this thing really goes on like this, we will not move forward, but step back. That''s not good.


    Li Tao continued: "however, don''t worry about it. This matter will be solved, won''t it? In a word, I will give this equity to a special person who has a deep relationship with Nie. By the way, it''s quite deep. "


    When he said this, he paused again. I suddenly felt that something was wrong. According to Li Tao, will this matter come to an end like this? If he wants to get the equity not for me, but for lanfeifei, in that case, this person


    It suddenly dawned on me that lanfeifei was qualified to inherit the equity if it had to be done. In this way, lanfeifei would have 24% equity, which is the equity of resident shareholders. That is to say, if we do not agree with her this time, it can be achieved.


    Yes, I didn''t think there was such a way. Although lanfeifei didn''t agree with this matter, because Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng had already told us all about it, then this matter, in the end, should be further divided by 10% from their hands.


    When I think of this, I immediately feel happy. If Li Tao does this well, he can disrupt Nie Xiaoran''s and Lei Huasheng''s plans. At that time, maybe I''ll work hard from below. If I can get some shares, I''ll get 51% immediately.


    At that time, my company will be the LAN group.


    By the way, that''s it. I''m secretly happy. Li Tao then changed his voice and said, "but? I''ll talk about this matter at the press conference. I''ll tell you about it later. I''ll leave first. You work hard. Strive to build the company into a big and strong company, and live up to the expectations of chairman LAN at that time and chairman Nie now. "Then the voice stopped. Tang Xin looked at me and said, "sister Wu, what does this mean?"


    I laughed and said: "nothing, he just said. Now, Li Tao should have come up with a better way. That''s great, but we should be more careful, because in this matter, we must find me in the end. This is still very troublesome. "


    I thought about it for a moment. It''s also a troublesome thing for me. If I have to give it to lanfeifei, I may find it difficult to work here again. In that case, I have to find an agent here.


    But who are you looking for? It''s a real headache.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Tang Xin said, "sister Wu, there should be no problem with our plan, right?"


    I shook my head and said: "there should be no problem. Now it seems that our plan is going on as we thought, and there will be no problem. Now I just think, if I and Li Tao are shooting at the same time, then who will be handed over here."


    Tang Xin a Leng, half a day just say: "Wu elder sister, what do you say?"


    I laughed and said, "I''ll tell you about it in the evening." With that, I called situ GUI and told him that I would go there in the evening.


    Situ GUI''s side should be down too, so he hung up.


    There was nothing else in the afternoon. Tang Xin and I went directly to situ GUI after work.


    On arriving at the hotel, situ GUI asked anxiously, "is there anything wrong with Li Tao?"


    I nodded and said, "wait, I''ll call to ask this question." With that, I called Li Tao.


    "Hello, President Wu, what''s the matter?" Li Tao''s voice is a bit lazy. Look at this meaning, he should go home to have a rest in the afternoon.


    "You announced that in the company today. Are you going to give the equity to lanfeifei?" I asked directly.


    At this time, I saw situ GUI clap his hand and obviously understood. And Tang Xin thought for a long time to react. It seems that she still can''t keep up.


    Li Tao laughs and says: "yes, you''ve come over. How about this move? It should be OK. I give LAN Feifei the same as I give you. Moreover, at this time, I want Liu Siyu''s equity to give you, which can create an illusion."


    I agreed with that. I thought about it for a while and said, "but have you ever thought that if so, I would also take out some shares to share equally with the following."


    Li Tao laughed and said, "Why are you stupid? Don''t you still have 2.5 shares? It''s with Nie Zhengping. "


    I am stunned, Li Tao has been defeated, so I really can use the 2.5 equity to say things.

 Chapter 402

    This is really a good idea. I can take the contract in my hand as a guide. As long as I take out Nie Zhengping''s 2.5 shares at that time, it will be regarded as a share for everyone. The loss is not me.


    Li Tao is a man who can be insidious. Fortunately, he is not the enemy. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to face it.


    Li Tao then said with a smile on the phone: "how about this aspect? I think it''s still in place for you."


    I nodded, which is really in place. If it really develops in this way, my equity will reach 25, and lanfeifei, of course, is also me. He still has 24, so he will get nearly half of the equity.


    If we work harder, maybe we can pull Nie Xiaoran down.


    "Yes, it''s a powerful idea." I had to smile bitterly. It seems that Li Tao has already figured out the countermeasures, but Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng don''t know.


    With this background, I felt much better in my heart. Then I told situ GUI and went back to my own home. I had a night off, waiting for Jin Shinan to explain that they would hold a press conference on Friday.


    This matter happened to be said yesterday, it can disrupt the plan before Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng. This is really good.


    The next day when we arrived at the company, there was no movement in the morning. I knew that Jin Shinan would choose the time. If he explained it before work, Li Tao would explain his time adjustment, which would make Nie Xiaoran have no time to think.


    Just sitting in his office, Tang Xin suddenly ran in from the outside and said, "something''s wrong. I went to the front desk just now. Listening to what the front desk said, Nie Xiaoran brought an old lady here today."


    I was surprised. If Tang Xin is so nervous, is there something wrong.


    Tang Xin then said, "if I feel right, that old lady is probably the one grandma is going to deal with."


    I am a Leng, won''t it, how she came, and now appear here, certainly has her role, we calculated a lot, but did not expect that she will come to the company.


    "Wait a minute, she''ll come to her. What can she do?" I asked.


    "I can''t let her see you. If I see you, the ghost on your face can''t hide it from her. Then she''ll show you again, and you''ll be in trouble."


    I just reflected. What can I do? No, it seems that I can''t go out today. I hope she won''t come to me.


    In my heart, I thought so, but I really wanted to do what I wanted. Not long after, Nie Xiaoran''s secretary came and said that Nie Xiaoran would go to all departments to check his work in the afternoon, and he would come here to let us all wait for her in the office.


    I was surprised. It seems that Nie Xiaoran is also afraid of something happening at this time, so she brings such a character here. She has a very strong eye. If she sees me, she may tear it down. What can I do?


    I looked at Tang Xin. Tang Xin gritted her teeth and said, "there''s no way. It seems that I have to go first. Now we have to leave it to fate. My grandmother is still preparing. She can''t come here. Besides, what''s her identity? If they meet now, it will be more troublesome."


    I nodded yes, which is also true. After thinking about it for a while, I said, "but can you really stand it?"


    "It''s the only way. Now there''s no other way. I''ll call brother Chang Feng and see what he can do." Then she called Chang Feng. There is no way there, but I will try my best to help.


    This time, we didn''t want to go to the canteen for dinner, and Tang Xin couldn''t leave, so we had to call sister rainbow and ask her to help us bring back the meal, so we could get out of the way for a while.


    In the afternoon, I''ve been waiting, praying in my heart that they won''t start to check from us. If so, it will be troublesome.


    When it was more than two o''clock, Tang Xin went out to have a look again and said, "they are checking our department now. Look at this meaning. Nie Xiaoran is mainly worried about you. If not, why don''t they start from Nie Zhengxuan''s department."


    I had to smile bitterly and say, "it''s really hard for us to handle this matter."


    Just then, I heard there was a bit of chaos outside. It seems that the old lady is coming. Their speed is a little fast. I looked at my watch, and now it''s not even three o''clock. What can I do?


    At this time, Tang Xin clenched her teeth and said, "you have to spell it. Don''t worry. I''ll hold it for you outside. Try not to let her in."


    I can only sigh, nodded, this old lady in the end is what identity, wait until that Tang Xin out, I stick behind the door, listen to the outside movement.


    After a while, Nie Xiaoran''s voice came from outside: "this is the office of a vice president of our company. She is a capable person. She has been promoted to this position in a very short time. It''s not easy.""Oh, really? That''s really something to see. " It''s an old voice, but it sounds so uncomfortable.


    Just thinking about whether they would come in, I heard Tang Xin say: "director Nie, President Wu is a little inconvenient now."


    "You dare to stop me." Nie Xiaoran''s voice was a little unhappy at this time.


    Tang Xin ignored her. I heard Tang Xin say: "if I remember correctly, I should call you second grandma."


    I suddenly froze there, second grandmother, so to speak, Tang Xin and the old lady, should be relatives? Wait, by the way, I remember Tang Xin said that this old lady, it seems, failed to leave when she was fighting for a position with grandma Tang Xin, so she should be the Tang family, too.


    Sure enough, the old voice said, "you are..."


    "My name is Tang Xin. I think you''ve heard of it." Tang Xin''s voice is very calm. I feel that she is a bit of a general now.


    "Oh, ha ha, who should I be? It turned out to be you. Then you should really call me second grandma. Is your grandma OK now?" Although the voice is very happy to hear, but I also recognize the hatred.


    Tang Xin did not answer this, but said: "I see the tea in your hand. If I''m right, it''s soul tea. What do you want to do?"


    Soul tea, do they still have this?


    Hearing this name, I feel a little uncomfortable. Soul tea is a good idea. Their soul drawing skills should be integrated. So, she is going to give me a drink. Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran wants to control me.


    The old lady laughed and said, "son, this shouldn''t be something you''re involved in, so you''d better get out of the way."


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been involved in this matter. To be honest, I''ve been taken care of by sister Wu. Of course, I have to think about it for her. Soul tea is forbidden. You really have to use it on an ordinary person." Tang Xin''s voice was not flustered at all.


    "I''m not the Tang family anymore, so I don''t have to abide by the rules of the Tang family." Said the old voice.


    "But this is not the rule of the Tang family, is it? It''s the rule that all practitioners should abide by, isn''t it?" At this time, another voice came. It was a male voice, Ji Changfeng.


    I secretly along the crack in the door to see out, Ji Changfeng came, this can be great.


    Nie Xiaoran didn''t say anything just now. She can see that Tang Xin has something to do with this old lady, and the relationship is not shallow. She can''t participate in this matter, but Ji Changfeng comes out, and she''s a little annoyed.


    "Minister Ji, what are you?" Nie Xiaoran asked.


    But the old lady put out her hand to stop him and said, "you are also a magician. Your surname is Ji. Eh, you are not a member of Ji''s family."


    Ji Changfeng nodded and said, "yes, I''m the third generation of Ji''s family. My name is Ji Changfeng. I''ll give my second grandmother a present."


    The old lady nodded and said, "it''s really the descendant of the Shensuan family. You have a point, but now I have no way to take people''s money and eliminate disasters. It''s not something that you kids can say. You''d better step back."


    "Second grandma, that''s not what you said. If you really have to take the risk of violating the rules, it''s against the rules of the whole magician. At that time, you can be chased by the whole magician." Ji Changfeng said.


    "Isn''t that the case now?" The old lady said, "when I see the descendants of the Tang family, I have to leave here as soon as possible. I believe that the old immortal will come soon, but it will take two days for her to come. This time is enough."


    Sure enough, as soon as she said that, I thought of Nie Xiaoran''s plan. She said that two days is enough. Today is Thursday, and she plans to control me. Tomorrow is Friday. As soon as I get Li Tao''s equity, I will be asked to hand it over immediately.


    At that time, Nie Xiaoran will get a majority of the shares. On the other hand, she will share the shares equally with Lei Huasheng. Even if the shares are not divided equally, Lei Huasheng has broken his bones and muscles. No matter what kind of action, it is impossible for him to turn over.


    She had thought about it for a long time. At this time, Lei Huasheng also appeared. However, he was obviously on our side and said: "director Nie, I''ve been listening for a long time. You''re like this. You can''t have any plans to bring such a strange person here, do you?"


    Nie Xiaoran didn''t like food at all. He gave him a white look and said, "you shouldn''t be in charge of this matter."


    "You know, President Wu is not only a resident shareholder, but also a vice president of our company. Her safety should be something that the whole company can ask. Your tea, which I just heard is called soul tea, is not a good thing." Lei Huasheng said immediately.


    These people gathered right at my door. Fortunately, Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping had already come, and they organized other employees to leave.


    "You all protect Wu Xin''er like this. What good has she given you?" At this time Nie Xiaoran coldly looked at other people.But Lei Huasheng said, "what good will she do to protect this old lady of unknown origin? We protect the people in the company. That''s right. "


    When Lei Huasheng said that, Nie Xiaoran had nothing to say. After all, I am a member of the company now, and the old lady can only be regarded as an outsider.


    Tang Xin then said: "I am the assistant to the president. I have the right and obligation to ensure the safety of the president. Now, this soul tea is forbidden and can''t be brought into it. If I had to go in, I would call the police directly. "


    In this way, the whole scene immediately cooled down. Now, judging from the situation, Nie Xiaoran obviously didn''t have the advantage. Let''s not say that the people she brought were unknown to us. Besides, since Tang Xin already knew that the other party didn''t take good things, if he wanted to take them inside, he was deliberately harming me.


    This matter, Lei Huasheng, they certainly won''t let it happen. When I was in the room, I was a little uneasy. I suddenly felt that if they couldn''t do it, they might come back to block me tomorrow or at some other time. This thing must be prevented.


    I thought to myself, I have made up my mind that I must find a strong supporter for this matter, and the old lady must not dare to move, and the supporter can not be Tang Xin''s grandmother. Then this person is ready to come out.


    In my hand, there is another person whose strength should be comparable with that of this old lady. Although this person is not very familiar, he should be able to help now.


    Thinking of this, I immediately sent a text message to Ji Changfeng, hoping that he could let his boss over there come to pick me up when he gets off work in the evening. Because only when he showed up, the old lady would not follow me.


    As soon as the text message was sent out, someone outside said, "eh, how come all the directors are standing here? It''s a coincidence. Chairman Nie, I happen to have something to ask you. You can''t bring someone to pick me up."


    I looked along the crack of the door and saw that outside, Jin Shinan and Li Tao appeared here at this time. They came at the most embarrassing time.


    However, their presence has made the atmosphere here a bit more relaxed.


    Nie Xiaoran at this time a little calm face, but see Jin Shinan, but still strong smile, said: "Jin Dong ah, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, that''s right. Didn''t you say about my wife''s equity distribution last time? I''ve come to inform you


    "Great. Who is she going to give her equity? Wu Xin''er, or someone else? " Nie Xiaoran asked immediately.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." At this time, Jin Shinan reached out to Li Tao, took some red bunches and said, "about this, we will talk about it at our wedding press conference. Tomorrow morning is our wedding press conference. At that time, please come."


    From the crack in the door, I saw Nie Xiaoran''s face, a little unnatural.

 Chapter 403

    "But didn''t director Li Tao say that he would transfer his shares on Friday?" Nie Xiaoran said at this time.


    Li Tao then stood aside and said with a smile, "well, I''ve already joined the Jin family. Now if the young owners want to talk about the wedding date, I can only let it go. I''ll open it again next Monday. I''ve already told my friends in the media that it''s postponed."


    After saying this, I immediately saw that the expression on Nie Xiaoran''s face was not very natural.


    At this time, she was probably thinking that she had not grasped this time point. If something happened here, it would certainly be a problem. For example, if Li Tao didn''t give out the equity, she would have started first, and everyone would have a problem.


    Lei Huasheng was also surprised and said, "you have to push it to Monday."


    Li Tao just laughed and said, "what can I do? I can''t go with the young master."


    Jin Shinan was looking at the invitation cards and then said, "this one belongs to director Nie. Come on, here you are. Please be there when you arrive. Anyway, my wife would like to thank you for your care for so many years."


    Nie Xiaoran looked at them and accepted the invitation.


    I''m almost ready to laugh. It''s really a good thing. If we want to say that the plan is perfect, they are not prepared to say it at this time.


    At this time, the old lady did not speak, but looked at Tang Xin.


    Nie Xiaoran then said, "let''s go first. We will be there tomorrow."


    Jin Shinan nodded at her and said, "you must come then. There will be people you are familiar with."


    I know that I will definitely go tomorrow, but it''s not Wu xiner, it''s LAN Feifei. But I also thought that situ GUI would definitely arrange for me. This matter will definitely enable me to leave. Moreover, with such experience last time, we certainly have no problem.


    At this time, my mobile phone also rang. I took a look at the mobile phone in my hand. It was a short message, which said there was no problem.


    This is Ji Changfeng coming back. It seems that he should contact his leader for me.


    You know, after this incident, I will certainly owe someone a favor. When they enter the business world, I have to take care of them.


    I saw that Nie Xiaoran left with the old lady, and other people also slowly dispersed. I was relieved. Tang Xin came in and patted his chest.


    "Thank you so much, Tang Xin. You are wonderful." I said immediately.


    Tang Xin just gave me a smile and said, "it''s OK. It''s just that the other side is really too strong. I''m not the opponent at all."


    "But Chang Ji can''t let his grandmother come out because he can''t find anything."


    "Why contact him?" Tang Xin said strangely.


    "Nie Xiaoran won''t leave so easily. Let''s say that you just stood outside. She''s not very easy to talk, because you''re an expert. She doesn''t dare to come. But I don''t dare to say it in private, so I don''t think the old lady will have any problems if he comes here. "


    Tang Xin just nodded. We just waited in the office. After a while, we heard a knock on the door. Tang Xin went to have a look and said, "it''s really the leader of the Ji family."


    "Let him in." I said. Soon, the leader of the Ji family came in. To tell you the truth, he should only see my appearance of lanfeifei, but he should not.


    But I think Ji Changfeng should have told him. When he saw me, he also laughed and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so brave."


    I just laughed and asked Tang Xin to pour tea for others. Tea is better for people of this generation.


    When it was time to get off work, we came out with Ji. We were in the underground parking lot when we saw Nie Xiaoran. Behind her, there was the old lady.


    They are here, and there are Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan. It looks like they''re waiting for us here.


    When Ji was in charge of the house, he said, "you get on the bus from the other side. I''ll go first."


    Nie Xiaoran obviously saw us at this time, but she didn''t dare to yell at me because she was off work and I was not the same now.


    When we were walking from the other side, she wanted to meet us, but she was also a little strange to see Ji''s family passing by.


    "Mrs. Tang, it''s you." When Ji was in charge of the family, the old lady saw him immediately.


    "How can a man like you be here?" I heard them talking over there. It seems that the old lady is quite afraid of Ji''s family.


    Tang Xin and I got on the bus immediately and honked the horn at the same time. Ji looked at us and said something to the old lady of the Tang family. Then she came to our car.


    When he got in the car, I immediately stepped on the gas and left here.


    I saw the back from the rearview mirror, and those people were still standing there, a little bit depressed. Tomorrow they will go to the golden man''s party, but I think for a moment, I should not go there, because if I go there, then Wu xiner will not go to work.Besides, I believe Nie Xiaoran will definitely take this old lady with him tomorrow. I''ll come back when I get there. It''s really a trouble.


    Driving, I asked Tang Xin to call Jin Shinan and told him that we might not be able to get through tomorrow.


    Jin Shinan also said that he didn''t plan to let us pass. I just nodded. It''s OK.


    Back home, think about today''s things, Nie Xiaoran''s means are really faster and faster, if it is not for Tang Xin they happened to be in these times, then this time it will be over.


    All of us here are working hard for this. As soon as I got home, I fell on the bed and was secretly happy.


    This time we can go ahead, it can be said that this time the plan is successful.


    Tang Xin came and knocked on the door and said, "sister Wu, if we don''t go tomorrow, will we go to the company?"


    I nodded and said, "of course, they will leave tomorrow, and tomorrow is the last day we have to prepare. Li Tao has put things off until Monday, so they have no time to prepare any more."


    Tang Xin said: "that''s true. Just now I told grandma what happened today. She said she was ready."


    I was happy and said, "do you want us to do it now? I think the sooner we can solve this problem, the better."


    Tang Xin shook his head and said: "not yet, grandma said, we have to find a place, but Mr. Jin has already found a place. Tomorrow she will have to prepare for it, and we can start."


    "That''s tomorrow night. This is great. " I said with a smile, look at the meaning, we are going to start.


    The next morning, we arrived at the company. To be honest, it was the first time I saw the company so desolate, because it seemed that most people were invited by the Jin family.


    But I didn''t go, because if Wu Xin''er got there, it would not be nice. Last time I objected to the cooperation with the Jin family, but the whole company knew about it.


    When the little girl at the front desk saw me, she also stood up. One of them asked, "well, President Wu, you didn''t go to the wedding notice ceremony of the Jin family."


    I just laughed, another girl said: "the whole company, that is, you are the most enterprising. You can fight against the Jin family. Look at the other ministers, they are gone."


    I just laughed. How can I say about this? If I''m not against the Jin family at all, on the contrary, I''m still profiting from it. I don''t know what they will think.


    "That''s right. No one came to work today. They all went there. Now we all think that the Jin family may want to enter the market here. They are all making good relations. If the Jin family really has to come in, we will be in trouble." One of the girls said.


    "If there''s any trouble, you''ll just follow me." Tang Xin took a look at the situation and stood up.


    The girls first looked at her, then said with a smile, "OK, we''ll follow you then. You can talk about us well."


    "Don''t worry." Tang Xin said with a smile. At this time, her presence is the best, because after that, when Lan''s company really has to be established, I still want Tang Xin to help me stabilize the overall situation here.


    Now we are halfway through our plan. Towards noon, it should be Jin Shinan and sister Liu who will announce the issue of equity distribution. This is a big event, but I think they have no problem. Once the equity comes in, I believe there will be a good play on Monday.


    But as Li Tao said, on Monday, he will give the equity to lanfeifei face to face. In this way, I will show up. What can I do?


    I''ve got a spin in my head, but there''s nothing I can do about it. I''ll talk about it then. And tonight, maybe we can see a good play.


    In my heart, I said hello to them, and then I went upstairs. When I came to the office, I also felt that it was quiet all around. Although not long ago, all the people at work had arrived, but there was no place in charge. It was really easy. I went down to have a look myself. I really had everything to do during the last shift.


    Although the big leaders are gone, some small leaders are still there, some of them can arrange work normally, and some of them are just lazy with the employees.


    When I went to their office area, some small leaders found me, they were all surprised. I also deliberately let them all see me, let them know that there is another person, did not go to the ceremony of the Kim group, I Wu Xin''er is like this.


    And from the admiration they cast, I can feel that they really admire me now. If it''s just this effect, I don''t know what''s going on in the future.


    Just thinking about it, I heard the phone ring. I took it up and took a look. It was Huson''s, so I had to pick it up.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Can you get in touch with Feifei? I thought she would appear at the ceremony, but I asked Jin Shinan and said she would not come today. " Huson said.I looked around and said, "wait a minute." If I go back to the office just now, I don''t know what to do.


    Call Huson again, and I say, "what''s the situation over there?"


    "It hasn''t started yet, and it''s not the time. I just came first. I had something to tell Feifei, but she wasn''t there."


    "If you have anything, just tell me." I had to say.


    "The fake lanfeifei is ready. If she can, she can do it tonight, as long as she gives her order." Huson then said. That''s good news.


    I said with a smile, "OK, I understand. I think Feifei will let you know later. But don''t mess about this. We still need to have a plan. OK, thanks. I''ll contact her now."


    "OK, please. If you want to say that Feifei is the same, there is always a phone call left for you, but you don''t tell me. You don''t trust me so much." There was a little murmur from Huson''s side. I heard it.


    But I can''t say anything. It''s better for him to think so. If I say more, I''ll be in trouble again.


    Hung up the phone, I looked at Tang Xin, said: "how, your grandmother, should be no problem at night?"


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "no problem. She''s ready. She''ll be there tonight. What''s the news from Huson? "


    "It''s good news. I''ll ask Mr. Jin now." I said, and immediately called Mr. king.


    Mr. Jin then said, "my good granddaughter, what can I do for you?"


    "There''s no big deal. I just want to ask how well I''ve done to rescue the fake lanfeifei''s parents." I asked.


    "Of course, it''s safe. I also used a second person. In case of any special situation, they will make up for it immediately."


    It seems that there is no problem over there. That''s OK. I immediately said, "that''s good. By the way, have you ever thought about who will be given the equity of sister Liu? Will it be given to lanfeifei? "


    "No, we will announce it to you at that time, and we will look for you in the afternoon. In this way, we can press down the time again to make the time more and more tight. If we give it to lanfeifei now, it will be difficult for you."


    Sure enough, she is a slippery old man. I am also worried about this. If Liu Jie''s equity is given to LAN Feifei, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng will probably want to know who Li Tao''s equity will be given to, and then they will be in real trouble.


    Moreover, in the current situation, we have clearly gained the advantage, so we should not use other methods. Master Jin''s move is very stable.


    I said: "that''s good. In the afternoon, try to delay the time of Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran as much as possible. In the evening, they will have a good look."


    Master Jin laughed and said, "Oh, by the way, situ GUI is here. Would you like to have a word with him?"


    Well, situ GUI had already arrived. I laughed, of course.

 Chapter 404

    Situ GUI and I didn''t say anything else. I''m holding someone else''s mobile phone. If I said too much, it''s not very good. He just told me that we''d better go to the hotel in the evening and we''ll do it there.


    I thought for a moment and told him that Huson was there too. Let him inform me. I''ll show up as lanfeifei in the evening. It''s better to inform Huson in this way than to inform him directly.


    This is also an opportunity for situ GUI to prove that he is the proper owner of LAN Feifei. Otherwise, how could LAN Feifei come to him to pass it on.


    Situ GUI, of course, understood what I meant, and then he hung up with a smile.


    Tang Xin looked at my expression, then said: "not to mention, sister Wu, your face is much stronger than some time ago."


    I laughed and said, "that''s for sure. The victory is just around the corner."


    Tang Xin also nodded, and then said: "but after winning?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t think about this problem at all. Yes, after winning, LAN''s company was established, and I still hold half of Nie''s shares. It sounds good, but I don''t seem to have made any progress in my business.


    No, there is progress. I believe that at this time, Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran can only choose to swallow each other. If they have the chance, I want to get a piece of it.


    And at this time, I believe I will get the final answer. It''s a matter of time. I don''t know if I will succeed, but I want to try.


    "Sister Wu, you don''t have to think so long. I''m just talking about it casually." Seeing that I didn''t speak, Tang Xin said.


    I gave her a smile, said: "you have a point, but our things, can only step by step, now to this step, also can only first like this, I know there are many ways behind, but I will not give up."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "if you become the chairman of the board here, then I will be the assistant of the chairman."


    I smile, this is still not possible, although all the shares are with me, but Wu Xin''er, but only 25, the other 24 in the hands of lanfeifei. And Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng are not sure how to fight.


    Although I really want to find out the position of the chairman, as long as I act, my weakness will be exposed immediately, that is, I am the same person as lanfeifei. This weakness will be fatal, which is absolutely impossible.


    We didn''t say anything more, just sitting quietly in the office like this. I''m bored now, so I took out my mobile phone to watch the live broadcast. There''s nothing to do now anyway.


    At noon, when we went to have dinner, we were the only two people in the whole canteen, which made the cooking masters very embarrassed. They should have prepared a little too much today.


    I can only smile at them. We didn''t think of this.


    And I didn''t expect that most of the people had gone. They were also at the helm of the wind. When they saw that Jin''s family was successful now, and Nie Xiaoran was going to hold other people''s thighs, they went in a swarm. That''s enough.


    I had dinner with Tang Xin when Jin Shinan called.


    I had to pick it up. Jin Shinan obviously drank a little high, then said: "Hello, President Wu, we are going to visit you in the afternoon. You should prepare delicious and delicious food."


    "Are you crazy? Why do you come to visit me in the afternoon? If you have business matters, just contact our director." I had to say.


    He was a little sober, and said, "let''s get ready. It''s a good thing for us to visit you. Anyway, it must be a good thing for you." After that, he hung up. Now I''m really worried that he will tell me about me because he has drunk too much.


    Just as he wanted to call Jinye to remind him, the phone rang again, but this time it was Nie Xiaoran.


    I answered and said, "Chairman Nie, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, just now Jin Shinan and Liu Siyu announced the destination of the stock right. They said that they would give it to you in the afternoon. You must bear it for a while and take over the stock right. Don''t fall into other people''s hands."


    I immediately smile in my heart. Nie Xiaoran is still thinking about breaking through from me. She should think that I am her dish sooner or later, so now, it is necessary for her to get more shares.


    I had to say: "I said how that Jin Shinan called me and asked me to prepare. That''s what I meant."


    "Then prepare. All the expenses are from the company. You should prepare first. Are you in the company now?"


    "Of course, I eat in the company canteen. Now it''s just me and Tang Xin."


    "Hum, these people, forget it, don''t worry about them, you can do well, get ready quickly." Then she hung up.


    I looked at the phone, a little dazed, this Nie Xiaoran, is really worried.I immediately called Mr. Jin again. As soon as I got through, Mr. Jin said, "I know what you want to say. Don''t worry. I just said it to others."


    He knows all about it. I thought about it for a moment. This is really the arrangement.


    It seems that Jin Shinan has said that he will come to see me in the afternoon, but they have to press down the time, that is, they have to press down until the end of work. In this way, Jin Shinan drinks too much, which is the biggest excuse.


    I smile and say, "I see." Said, I also hung up the phone, this matter, really go quite smoothly.


    When I got back to the office, I didn''t know when they would come, so I had to let Tang Xin prepare. After a while, I had all the fruit and tea ready.


    At about four o''clock in the afternoon, Nie Xiaoran and they came back first. They were also surprised to see that Jin Shinan had not come. For them, there should be faster than them. They also deliberately avoid for a while, for fear that there will be time to get together with others.


    I had to smile bitterly. It''s too late for Jin Shinan''s intention. It wasn''t until five o''clock that the notice came up, saying that Jin Shinan and Liu Jie had arrived at the door.


    It''s a good time. In a little while, we''ll be off work. And now, we don''t have any extra time.


    I looked at my watch, looked outside, and said to Tang Xin, "come on, let''s get ready to meet the guests. Sister Liu, I didn''t expect to be a guest when I came back."


    Tang Xin and I stand outside, ready to welcome sister Liu. Now she is a guest, and Jin Shinan is a distinguished guest. We have to do our best.


    At this time, I saw Nie Xiaoran also standing in the distance looking at us. Her eyes were so indifferent. It seemed that she had thought it would be like this for a long time, so she was so calm.


    On the other hand, Lei Huasheng''s eyes seemed a little at a loss. I don''t know what he thought. Anyway, judging from his current situation, he is still a disadvantage. Can he really go back to heaven? I don''t think so.


    And tonight, I believe he and Nie Xiaoran will definitely go crazy. As for how crazy they will be, I can''t guarantee.


    At this time, Jin Shinan and sister Liu had already come to the door. Sister Liu looked at us and said with a smile, "it''s really memorable. This place is the place where I was born again."


    I know the meaning of her words. It was her father who saved her and put her here. This is the place of rebirth.


    But her father''s leaving, let her fall into the abyss again, but now, she stood up again, this place, should really be said to be the place of rebirth.


    "I have a very strange idea. Why don''t you give your equity to lanfeifei? You are her sister-in-law now." I said coldly that this play should be performed.


    Sister Liu looked at me with a slight smile and said, "how can I say this? Because you are kind to me. Because of this place, I know Shinan, and because of this place, I have come to the present. Here is my beginning. I think even if it''s the end, I should come here. That''s why I give it to you. "


    I look at Liu Jie, these words are all said to outsiders, as for the real situation, to me, is not to give LAN Feifei?


    But I saw people around me talking about it. Obviously, they all envied me for my good life.


    "So I''m still your matchmaker with the golden man." I just laughed.


    Sister Liu thought for a moment, nodded and said, "it''s really our fault. Such a big matchmaker didn''t invite us today. Well, when we get married, you must come."


    I had to nod my head and say, "well, I''ll be here by then."


    Sister Liu began to laugh and said, "here, I''ll introduce you. At this time, Jin shining, the lawyer of the Jin family."


    Looking at the man behind them, I found that he was a little bit more like a golden man than a man in the world.


    I just laughed and said, "is that the lawyer for this contract?"


    Sister Liu nodded. Jin shining looked at me and said, "Hello, my name is Jin shining. Please give me more advice."


    I took a look at Jin Shinan, he slightly shook his head, see this meaning, Jin shining, do not know my real identity, I had to shake hands with him, this just said: "Hello, my name is Wu xiner."


    "President Wu is a natural beauty. No wonder the elder brother and sister-in-law will praise you." Jin shining said on one side. ,


    I''m a little bit awkward. My relationship with the Jin family is just like his teasing me.


    "Shi Ning, don''t talk nonsense, this Well, we''re back here for business. " Jin Shinan is also a little embarrassed.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with Jinning.I had to let them come in to talk. At this time, I saw Li Tao also follow me. It seems that he just went to park something and ran with the new owner so soon.


    He is also pretending to be a slave. If you want to talk about this guy, I heard that Lord Jin gave him the management of an area''s property. Now Li Shu is gone, and he is still like this. He is acting at first sight. But I have to say that the play is still very good.


    I took a few people into the office, Li Tao said with a smile: "well, your business is settled. I''ll tell you something on Monday."


    He said this to me, and when I heard this, I understood what he meant. He is so loud, just to listen to the outside people, now all know that he is going to leave, so his equity to whom?


    At this time, he said that he had something to say to me on Monday, so maybe the equity would be in my hands. I believe those people outside have heard it. Of course, it also includes Nie Xiaoran and them.


    I just laughed and said, "come on, you can have something."


    "What a big thing. Ha ha, it''s up to you whether you want to listen or not. " Li Tao said with a smile.


    "Tell me on Monday. I''ll take the guests first." I had to say.


    That''s the end of the story. But I believe that Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran all want to show it to me on Monday. They don''t know what they will do, but it won''t be good.


    After I came in with sister Liu, I quickly signed the contract. To say that Jin shining was very efficient, I always felt something was wrong with my eyes, and I didn''t think much about it.


    As soon as they signed, they began to clap their hands. Of course, these people in the room probably meant it.


    "President Wu, this matter has come to an end. Congratulations. I don''t know if I can have a cup of tea in the evening." Jin shining suddenly sent out an invitation.


    I looked at Jin shining, and then at Jin Shinan, his expression was more embarrassed.


    Seeing that he was about to speak, I quickly said, "let''s talk about this later. I won''t be free tonight. Of course, I believe you''re not only here for this."


    That Jin shining Leng for a while, this just laughed, said: "of course, also want to participate in the elder brother and sister-in-law of this wedding press conference."


    I know he didn''t tell the truth. At night, I believe there will be him, but I don''t know what identity he will be.


    Whatever. We''ll talk about it in the evening.


    I just jokingly said: "I don''t have time, but maybe we will meet again when we have a chance. Everybody, I won''t give it away. "


    I finished, looking at them, Jin Shinan had to say: "that''s right, we''re gone, shining. It''s really a shame."


    "What a shame." Jin shining also said strangely.


    Beside Li Tao is a fog, while sister Liu and Tang Xin are laughing together. Of course, they know what we are talking about, but Jin shining doesn''t know.


    This fool, judging from his age, I may have to call him cousin. Depressed?

 Chapter 405

    At this time has been off work, so Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng did not come back, and I also took Tang Xin to clean up, quickly left here, there are things in the evening, so I can''t stay here more.


    If we succeed in the evening, I don''t know how many people will be sad when Li Tao announces his plan again on Monday.


    I''m very happy now, but there''s a Jin shining, which makes me a little sad now, because when I went to the underground garage to drive, I also received a text message from Jin shining.


    He told me that he didn''t tell Jin shining my real identity now. He said that he would still come to me. It''s very troublesome. His brother is a little sticky.


    I can only give a wry smile. What''s this called? I really don''t have to say. Forget it. Leave him alone.


    After driving home, I immediately followed Tang Xin to the underground and arrived at situ GUI''s place. Situ GUI was already waiting for us. He arrived here early today.


    First of all, change me back to look like lanfeifei. Then we go down. I find that the whole hotel is closed today for fear of being disturbed by outsiders.


    The first floor is under the command of situ GUI himself. He is guarding there for fear that someone will come in maliciously. As for today''s visitors, they can only say that the hotel is going to carry out equipment maintenance today, and ordinary people will leave without saying anything.


    After thinking about it, he was really well prepared. I followed him to the second floor, where the whole room space was cleared up. It turned out that there was a huge platform for marriage, but now it has been moved away, forming a big vacancy.


    What I see now is that Tang Xin''s grandmother is already here. The whole empty space is a huge circle. I don''t know what it is, but it looks very delicate.


    Tang Xin asked us to walk around. Don''t step on it. We had to take care of it. Fortunately, the place here is still very big. The circle in the middle has nothing to do with us. We went to one side and sat down.


    They haven''t come yet. It seems that they have to prepare for it. Only grandma Tang has arrived.


    At this time, she said with a smile: "I only wait until 11 p.m. to officially start, at that time, it''s midnight."


    I nodded, suddenly thought of something like: "but, this will not kill her ah, anyway, if there is such a problem, I really can''t accept it."


    "Don''t say you can''t accept it, neither can we." Grandma Tang nodded and said, "if you can ask like this, it shows that you still have a good conscience. The Tang family is not a killer. Of course, it won''t kill you."


    "What''s the effect of that?" I tried to ask.


    Granny Tang laughed and said, "it''s just to block her ability. If she can''t use it, she won''t be harmed any more. That''s all right."


    I thought for a moment, this is still acceptable, and without the ability, she can live.


    "She is also stupid. After so many years, if she can come back early, it will not be the same as it is now. Besides, even if she has no ability, as long as she wants to come back, the Tang family will have a place for her." Then she looked into the distance.


    I know, after all, they are sisters. It''s really hard for such a thing to happen at such a time.


    At this time, situ GUI''s walkie talkie rang. There should be someone coming. Situ GUI immediately went downstairs to meet him. Sure enough, master Jin came with them, and Ji''s family came to see the excitement.


    I saw that Jin shining was also in the team of the Jin family. At this time, Jin Shinan brought him over and said, "come on, meet my cousin."


    Then he gave us an introduction. Jin shining gave me a friendly smile, then patted his chest and said, "cousin, if someone bullies you in the future, tell your cousin that you don''t know. Now you are the treasure of our family."


    I looked at him and said with a smile, "someone bullied me."


    "Who do you say it is, I''ll deal with it immediately." Jin shining said.


    I looked at him and laughed. Then I pulled Tang Xin beside him and said, "do you know her?"


    Jin shining looked at it and said, "I know. Isn''t this assistant Tang who is next to minister Nie''s Wu? Why are you here, and today''s event should not be attended by Nie''s people. "


    "How can''t have, Wu Xin''er but I put in Nie''s, you bully her now, you say should hit you?" I said.


    Jin shining was stunned and said for a long time, "no, Wu xiner is your man. That''s great. Cousin, I''d like to introduce you to your cousin."


    "Don''t think about it. Let''s just say that they have a husband." I just laughed.


    "What, but she doesn''t look big." Jin shining a face of blankness, half a day just said.


    "Well, you''re really shameful. I''ll tell you about this later. You should get familiar with the situation here first. You know, this time I call you, but I want to help your cousin. Don''t lose your soul because of other things.""Don''t worry, Mr. Jin. Don''t forget that our family specializes in this. If we lose our soul, I''ll get it back for him." Tang Xin also made a joke.


    This made everyone laugh. Only Jin shining gave a bitter smile. I really don''t know what to do.


    I looked at him and had to shake my head. Mr. Jin was probably afraid that his mouth was not strict, so I haven''t told him yet. I don''t think I''ll tell him now.


    After waiting for a little longer, Huson also came. As soon as he saw me, he immediately said, "I''m ready. Don''t worry. As long as I succeed here, I will succeed there."


    Mr. King nodded and said, "the young man is really quick, and I have no problem here."


    I saw that the Tang family''s grandmother and the Ji family were in charge of the family, and that Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng were a little sarcastic. I knew what they meant. If we really have to tell from the number of years, Hu Sen is qualified to say that king is a young man.


    Because in terms of age, Huson can say that when I was with you, you didn''t know where to get reincarnated. I didn''t expect that, but now you are said that.


    I couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, there''s no way. Who told you that you can''t see people with your true face?"


    Hu Sen could only smile awkwardly, while Tang''s grandmother looked at her watch and said, "OK, I have to prepare. It''s time."


    I know. Our business is about to start.


    Soon, Tang''s grandmother had reached the middle of the circle, and then she sat down cross legged. With a smile, she said, "get ready to start."


    "All right." I nodded and motioned to master Jin and Husen. They can also start, because now we are dealing with two people at the same time, Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran.


    Hu Sen and Jin Ye both took out their mobile phones and apparently called there.


    When they moved, grandma Tang used a few gestures. Anyway, I didn''t understand them at all, but I felt that the circle was beginning to glow slightly.


    It''s not just her. I see Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng on one side. At this time, they are also making gestures from the outside. The last point is the circle. The light of the circle is heavier.


    Situ GUI then came to my back and said, "they just put their strength into this circle. Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng are the younger generation. Of course, they have to help. You see, Ji''s family is not in charge. Because if he does it, the Tang family will lose face. "


    I nodded. That''s what I meant. I said, if only the strong and the strong could join hands.


    Just thinking about it, I felt that when it was dark all around, the lights had been turned off. On the second floor, only the grandmother of Tang family in the middle circle was left.


    I couldn''t see anyone else. I just found out that the curtain was always on the second floor. The heavy curtain blocked the moonlight outside.


    I said that this thing can only be carried out at night. It turns out that there is no light.


    I see another figure in the circle. Of course, it''s just a mirage, because if you look carefully, you will find that the figure can see through.


    "Long time no see." I heard Tang''s grandmother say.


    "You did come, I said. I thought you had to prepare for a few days. In this way, I still had a chance. I didn''t expect you to come early, did you?" The figure also opened his mouth.


    I don''t know what''s going on now, and I don''t know what Nie Xiaoran will see there.


    "Well, I''m here to persuade you to come back. After all these years, you can''t think of anything. Besides, I''m not the only one who can say this." Said Tang''s grandmother.


    The figure laughed and said for a long time, "I can''t go back. If I really wanted to go back, I would have gone back, but now, I can''t go back. Come on, I know you''ve set up the array. You can take my power. "


    Tang''s grandmother sighed and said, "if you lose your strength, what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know if the owner will use me again, because I''m useless. She is a cruel character. When I contacted her, I found that she was more cruel than me."


    I was surprised. She said it must be Nie Xiaoran. So, the second grandmother of the Tang family should have found something.


    "Oh, tell me, where is she?" Grandma Tang took a look at me and saw the meaning. This was for me.


    "Forget it. I''m also employed by her. After all, she gave me money. You won this time. I think it''s also because you have her enemies." The second grandmother of the Tang family is really smart.


    As expected, he is a man of old spirit and a ghost of old spirit. Now it seems that this is true. She guessed that I would be here.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t say anything, so are you ready?" As grandma Tang Xin finished, I saw that the aperture on the ground seemed to float up from the ground.Isn''t it? Isn''t it all finished? How could that be.


    But the opposite second grandmother didn''t say anything. I saw her sitting cross legged and motionless. The aperture had completely covered the second grandmother. It was getting smaller and smaller, and finally completely covered the other party.


    Until the aperture disappeared, the second grandmother did not move. From the light and shadow, she seemed to be much older.


    At this time, Tang''s grandmother said, "if you have a chance, I hope you can come back and have a look. Tang Ming already has her own child."


    The second grandmother opened her eyes and said for a long time, "really? In this way, I can be regarded as the fourth generation. Ha ha, it''s not bad to hear the good news. OK, if I have the chance, I''ll think about going back to sit down. Thank you very much. After I leave the Tang family, you will take care of our one like this. "


    Granny Tang Xin shook her head and said, "this is normal. After all, they call me granny."


    I saw the light and shadow of the second grandmother of the Tang family, then slowly began to fade, and finally disappeared. It was at this moment that the lights in the four corners were on again.


    I feel that someone didn''t turn off the lights just now. It seems that some control made those lights go out and on at the same time.


    "It''s amazing. It''s the first time I''ve seen it." It was then that King dared to speak.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen the circle on the ground. It''s really gone. The ground seems to have nothing.


    What is this? It''s amazing. Not only me, but everyone should be stunned.


    At this time, a mobile phone suddenly rings, which interrupts our thoughts. This call is not at the right time.


    I took a look at it. It was Huson''s phone. He had to show us a depressed expression and then answer the phone.


    But just for a moment, he said happily: "don''t worry, my people have succeeded, they are coming here."


    "You''d better go next. I don''t want to see a bunch of monsters here. Then you say we should deal with it or not." Said Tang''s grandmother.


    Huson immediately nodded, said goodbye, and left.


    At this time, Mr. Jin''s phone rang. I knew that his people must have reported it. I was a little worried, but Mr. Jin''s expression told us that there was no problem.


    Sure enough, he put down the phone and said to Jin Shinan, "you and Shi Ning should go to meet each other. Don''t let other people come."


    Jin Shinan left with Jin shining. Mr. Jin then turned to me and said, "it''s all successful. This time it''s your world. When do you plan to set up the LAN company? I can''t wait."


    This is not only what he said, but also Ji''s family. I just laughed.


    "I want to see that lanfeifei first. I''m very interested in her." This is all I''m thinking about right now.

 Chapter 406

    To be honest, I''m very interested in that woman. I really want to know how Lei Huasheng changed it into me.


    And I also want to have a good chat with her. Maybe in the future we can build up the LAN Empire together.


    Of course, the premise is that she also wants to help me.


    It''s very difficult, at least after we rescued her parents and herself, whether she would want to go through such hardships.


    Mr. king didn''t say anything. I think he has understood what I mean.


    This is the home of the Tang family and the Ji family.


    "If she won''t help you, do you still have a plan to go on?" Tang''s grandmother said at this time.


    "No one can stop me from making up my mind. That plan must be carried on, and it is good for anyone. Besides, there are so many people behind me who support me."


    At this time, the leader of the Ji family also said, "then we can rest assured. With talents like you, I don''t think we will lose money, will we?"


    At this time, master Jin stood up and said, "don''t worry, this matter is controlled by our jinjialong family. I promise there won''t be any problem. At that time, you Tang family and Ji family can send some people."


    Grandma Tang nodded and said, "this is the best. Chang Feng and Tang Xin have learned a lot now, so there will be no problem. "


    I just jokingly said: "yes, one of them is the assistant to the president, the other is the director of our human resources department, but they are all important departments."


    Granny Tang Xin nodded and said, "this is the same, but they are still young now. I wonder if they want to send the second generation."


    "I suggest not. After all, there is a big gap between the business philosophy of the second generation and ours. If they can''t accept the business philosophy like ours, it will be very difficult for them to achieve anything." I arrived in time and stopped grandma Tang.


    The grandmother of the Tang family nodded and said, "that''s reasonable. I''ll send some third generation of the Tang family. They must take Tang Xin as their leader. It''s also good for your management."


    The leader of the Ji family nodded and said, "that''s a good idea. I''ll send some of the third generation. It''s also good to control them


    I nodded. It''s not very important now. Huson should be far away, so they should come back slowly. And I just heard the Tang grandmother say that. I feel that the people sent by Husen this time must be unusual.


    After a while, sure enough, Jin Shinan came back first. Behind him, there was a middle-aged couple. I took a look at them, and they were really like me. It seems that when Lei Huasheng chose them, his imagination was the standard.


    When I see them, I think of my parents.


    And king looked at the woman, but he was also a little stunned. Sure enough, I also felt that she was more like my mother. And that man almost, temperament really can''t compare.


    When they saw me, they first came over happily, but halfway through, they stopped and looked at me in surprise.


    "Is it like your daughter?" I asked.


    "Like." Said the woman.


    "Nonsense." Although the man didn''t look very impressive, he was still a little slippery. At this time, he said, "how can my girl compare with you. But I don''t know. Where is she now? "


    I smile, said: "don''t worry, our people have rescued her, she is on the way back."


    So I saw the woman burst into tears with joy.


    "Benefactor, how can we repay you?" The man felt that the performance was a little too much. Is it because of thunder? Does he like this tune?


    I had to shake my head and say, "you don''t have to say much. I still want to see your daughter. I want to see what she plans to do."


    At this time, the next chaos, I think it is Husen they came back, I think that lanfeifei should also follow them, so the next chaos will be like that.


    I looked at the position of the stairs, and all the people looked there. Sure enough, Huson came up first, looked at me, then looked back, and then gave a wry smile.


    I followed his eyes and looked back.


    That''s really me. I can do it to this extent. I feel it''s not bad at all. Except her hair is very long, there''s no other difference.


    My hair has grown up recently, but not to her level.


    She obviously saw me, a little surprised, but still followed Hussein to this side.


    Maybe it''s the nature of her parents. I believe this girl should have undergone a little modification. That is to say, there must be cosmetic surgery, but I don''t think it will be too large, because it''s really similar.


    And the middle-aged couple had obviously given up their daughter.


    "It''s so similar." Then Jin Shinan said.


    Tang''s grandmother nodded and said, "fortunately, I can tell from her temperament. If it''s just her appearance, it''s really the same."Tang Xin was also surprised and said: "no, I thought it was just pretending. I didn''t expect it would be like this."


    I gave a wry smile, Lei Huasheng. It''s a real cost. If it wasn''t for him to say it, I wouldn''t have guessed that there would be another one.


    This time I rescued her, which is equivalent to a blow to Lei Huasheng.


    "You are miss lanfeifei." As soon as the girl spoke, I was immediately shocked. From the voice, she actually made sounds like me.


    I laughed, looked at situ GUI and said, "if we stand together, can you tell which one is me?"


    Situ GUI immediately nodded and said, "absolutely, no problem at all."


    I said with a smile, "what if we wear the same clothes and have the same haircut?"


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "don''t test me like this. I said that there is no problem at all."


    I nodded, looked around and said, "I want to talk to this girl alone. Is that ok?"


    Situ GUI looked at the others and said, "don''t I follow?"


    I shook my head and said, "don''t follow, is that ok?"


    "No problem." At this time, the king said, "go and talk first. I believe you."


    I nodded to Mr. Jin. Among them, he was the oldest. Then there was Ji and grandma tangxin. Now that he has spoken, I think grandma tangxin and grandma tangxin nodded, and then he took the fake LAN Feifei upstairs.


    Great. If she can really help me, that''s great. I was secretly happy. Nie Xiaoran, Lei Huasheng, this time, it''s my turn to fight back.


    When I came to the top, there were only two of us. I looked at her and she looked at me like this. I always felt that I was looking at myself in the mirror, but I didn''t feel strange at all.


    "What can I do for you?" She asked.


    I thought for a moment and said, "I just want to discuss with you. Do you want to stay and help me?"


    The fake LAN Feifei was stunned and said, "let me help you. What can I do? Besides, I always feel that you are not going to let me do something dangerous


    "If there is no danger in this matter, it is impossible and there will be danger. However, the main purpose I want you to help me is to find out something, which I have to rely on myself."


    "I don''t quite understand, but I think you are an honest man. At least you won''t hide the danger from me."


    I just laughed, I didn''t want to hide anything, for such a person, of course, open talk is the best.


    "Well, if I help you, it won''t do me any good." The fake lanfeifei asked.


    I look at her, she is really a simple person, directly ask the benefits.


    I just said with a smile: "you don''t have to ask so tentatively. I know you must have experienced a lot when you were under Lei Huasheng''s hands. In this way, you can choose first whether you want to help me or not. If you don''t want to help me, I will send you out of here, but before the things here are solved, someone should protect you."


    The fake lanfeifei just looked at me and said for a long time, "then I''d better listen to the terms of helping you. I always have to choose a result that is good for me?"


    I nodded and said, "yes, if you want to help me, I will settle your parents to a safer city where you can be protected without house arrest. There, I will also arrange their lives. "


    Fake LAN Feifei nodded and said, "but I will appear in the image of LAN Feifei and become another you."


    "No, you don''t just appear in the image of lanfeifei. You should have two identities. Let''s say that you will be lanfeifei on one side and another person on the other."


    I don''t know what feilan said. I thought about it for a while and called situ GUI to ask him to come up.


    After a while, situ GUI came up. I thought about it and said, "in this way, can you turn me into Wu Xin''er here?"


    Situ GUI took a look at the fake LAN Feifei and nodded. Then he touched my face. When I looked back at the fake LAN Feifei, she was obviously scared. She looked at me and said, "you Why are you so fast? "


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. You can see that I can be two people, but this is fake. My real identity is lanfeifei, and you will be the same."


    Fake LAN Feifei seemed to be a little calm at this time. She looked at me and then at situ GUI, and said: "so, I want to play you, and I can live with another identity."


    "Yes, let''s put it this way. I''m going to open a new LAN''s company. Although the company is new, it has absorbed old employees. That is to say, it''s some powerful people. I''ll arrange one to be mainly responsible there. Your identity is the assistant of the person in charge. She will take youFeifei didn''t speak. She just thought about it quietly. After a while, she said, "if so, wouldn''t I be your double?"


    "That''s what I mean. I just want to create the illusion that I''m not lanfeifei, but that we are enemies. That''s what I mean. Do you understand?"


    She was silent again. After a while, she said, "and you will really teach me how to run these businesses, right?"


    "It''s not a normal business anymore. It''s a project." I have to say that I can see that she came from an ordinary family, so I still don''t understand this kind of game between the top of a big company.


    "Well, it sounds tempting. I can try, but if I feel dangerous, can I leave?"


    "Of course, I said, I''m not like Lei Huasheng. As long as you feel dangerous, you can leave at any time, because as long as we meet once or twice, I can completely get rid of the image of lanfeifei."


    So, the fake lanfeifei nodded and said, "OK, I can help you."


    I laughed. That''s great.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked. What''s your name?"


    "My name is Meng Xinrui."


    This name is really a lot of heart. It seems that I have to keep a snack. I think this heart will be a lot.


    "Oh, we can change the appearance of things, we must keep it secret, you know, if you do not keep it secret, you will encounter danger."


    Meng Xinrui nodded, didn''t say anything, I just changed back to the original appearance, took her downstairs. There was a lot of activity downstairs.


    I heard Tang''s grandmother say at this time: "I said, brother Jin, you can. You can see that you businessmen are really powerful."


    King''s voice then laughed and said: "of course, business is to look at people. As long as you look at people, you can guarantee that there is no problem. These people will be handed over to you for the time being. You can watch them for me, especially my daughter."


    I walked down and saw that they were very happy. I couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? It''s so busy."


    At this time, master Jin said, "of course, there''s something good. Come on, let me introduce you. At this time, I just got to know my daughter." Then I saw Mr. Jin pointing at the middle-aged woman.


    It''s Meng Xinrui''s mother. I was stunned. Master Jin accepted her as a daughter. However, she looks a little like her mother. In addition, it''s normal to recognize a daughter.


    However, I want to think more deeply about it. It''s also to help me. If this man becomes his daughter, Meng Xinrui becomes his granddaughter. In this way, of course, he is also a member of the Jin family. Naturally, he wants to help me.


    I looked at King. He just gave me a smile.


    I had to give a bitter smile. At this time, Meng Xinrui''s mother asked her to pass by. She also met her grandfather. This is the end of the matter.


    Meng Lanfei agreed to help me. I''ve been happy since today.

 Chapter 407

    This time I became a sister with Meng Xinrui. No matter what, we two stood together, it was really like no side.


    At this time, sister Liu came over and said, "this is very interesting. I always think that you are twins now."


    I can only give a wry smile. This matter, how to say, is really caused by too much resemblance.


    And the king looked at us, also a little stupefied, half a day later said: "yes, this time if I take you back to the king''s home, I guess it will be fried."


    "Let''s talk about the present." I had to say a word, and then said: "it happens that everyone is here, so I want to talk about the formation of a new Lancaster company."


    Master Jin nodded and said, "this is a serious matter. I think it''s OK. In this way, the Jin family will pay a certain amount of money, but most of it is on your head. For us, you only need an equity."


    I laughed and said, "how much are you going to take out?"


    King thought for a moment and said, "two hundred million."


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect that Mr. Jin would support me so much. Two hundred million would say more or less. But for me now, the money is quite OK.


    "Two hundred million. It''s a bit too much. Our two families can''t afford it." Then grandma Tang Xin said.


    Ji also nodded and said: "at present, we can only take out a few million, which is the limit."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mr. Jin said that we are just a way of cooperation. Of course, our family will take the lead.


    In fact, Mr. LAN even laughed at our company.


    Jin Shinan then said: "well, let''s see who else is willing to invest in new LAN. I think for a moment, I can also take out millions of dollars, which will be better."


    I know what Jinshi man means. I originally asked sister Liu to take charge of this company for me. In this way, if he doesn''t invest in it, it seems that he can''t make sense.


    "I can take part. Ten million yuan of investment can still be taken out. " Then Huson said.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "I can do this too. There should be no problem."


    I''ve roughly calculated that if we take into account the Tang family and the Ji family, it will be about 250 million. The amount of money is really huge.


    "As for equity, Feifei, what do you think?" King asked at this time.


    "I only get 51 shares, and I will share the other 49. In addition, this time, for some special reasons, we can be a little rough about the accounting of equity. "


    Mr. Jin nodded. Of course, he understood what I meant. If we calculate the equity according to the proportion of investment, it is estimated that the Tang family will not account for 50% of the total.


    And if I say that, I can probably help them get more. Moreover, these shares are equivalent to our success.


    "Well, director Hu Sen and director situ GUI are both ten million investments, each accounting for ten percent, while the Tang family, Ji family and brother Shi Nan all account for eight percent. In this way, there is still 5% equity to Meng Xinrui. Is this arrangement OK? "


    Mr. Jin nodded at this time. If it is really in accordance with the normal division method, with Mr. Jin''s investment, I have directly accounted for 80% of the equity, but now I have taken it out.


    Jin Shinan thought for a moment and said, "I think it''s OK, because we invest mainly because of you."


    I laughed and said, "I haven''t finished, because the money is mainly from my grandfather, so I naturally want to pay back the money. That''s why I don''t give shares to the Jin family. If I really want to share it, I''ll give it 50 points, and I''ll only take one share."


    The king laughs and says, "if I really want to hold shares, I won''t let you call you Lan''s company. It''s better to call you long''s company directly."


    Of course, I just laughed, so I didn''t talk.


    "That''s settled. Shinin, come here. " At this time, Mr. Jin said directly.


    Jin shining came over and said, "grandfather, what''s the matter?"


    "You''re a lawyer. Let''s get a contract. You''ll have it tomorrow. Remember, a lawyer should be virtuous and don''t do anything in it. People here are the same. Do you understand? "


    Jin shining had to smile bitterly and said, "I understand. I will do it."


    At this time, master Jin looked at me and said, "this matter has been settled. I will call you as soon as possible. As for others, you can operate slowly. After all, with this money in the early stage, you can start."


    I nodded and said: "yes, there is no problem in the early stage, but lanfeifei has to play a role, because he is blind, there is something wrong."


    I look at Meng Xinrui, she understands, because she has always been dressed as me with long hair, and now although my hair is longer, it is not so long. Tomorrow, I have to dress her up.Situ GUI was busy arranging other people to have a rest. As for Meng Xinrui''s parents, who left with Tang''s grandmother, they would leave here as soon as the matter ended tomorrow evening.


    And Meng Xinrui, I let situ GUI arrange her alone, because her identity is very special now. After everything was arranged, Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng left together, but I stayed.


    He followed situ GUI to the top room. As soon as he sat down, he was relieved and said, "I''m so tired, but it''s over."


    "No, it''s just the beginning. By the way, I remind you that although the other party looks like me, you can''t admit your mistake or make a mistake. Do you understand?" I lit his chest.


    Situ GUI was stunned. Then he realized that Meng Xinrui was the same as me. Now everyone knows the relationship between me and situ GUI, and the public also knows it.


    If that Meng Xinrui appears in my image, situ GUI must be on one side. That''s why I said that.


    He suddenly laughed and said, "I''ll check if you are a genuine product."


    Said, he fiercely held up, I feel the whole body is crisp, but still said: "no, you hate."


    But I felt his warmth coming, and I was lost in his feeling.


    Today is really a long day, but I also hope that such a long day, more, maybe better.


    The next day, we made an appointment with Meng Xinrui. Of course, situ GUI would change her into a different person, and then we went to the street. Now I''m not like LAN Feifei or Wu xiner. I''m a little bit awkward myself.


    But situ GUI also changed. For him, if he really went on the street like this, he would be seen.


    We bought some clothes and gave Meng Xinrui a hairstyle. To tell you the truth, only LAN Feifei can control this hairstyle. Now Meng Xinrui has changed her image, which is a bit ugly.


    Even the hairdresser can''t go on looking at it. Originally, we wanted to have it repaired, but we didn''t let it be repaired again. It''s different. We have to do it again.


    In this way, we didn''t go back until the afternoon. When we got back to the hotel, we changed back to the original way. I took Meng Xinrui to change clothes, because now we buy two sets of clothes together, so they all look the same.


    When I changed my clothes and came out again, I looked at Meng Xinrui, just as I looked at myself.


    "When there were no bronze mirrors in ancient times, twins really saved things. They didn''t have to look in the mirror." I said with a smile.


    "Sister, is this really good?"


    Because she is now the granddaughter of Lord Jin. Because she is younger than me, she can only call me elder sister.


    I said with a smile, "what''s wrong? It''s beautiful."


    "Well, I''m afraid I''m not like that."


    "It''s not like it. It''s like it. If you don''t believe it, let''s go out and have a look."


    I took her out, when situ GUI was outside, he was silly to see us coming out. He scored yesterday. Today, he was a little depressed.


    "Can you see that?" I motioned to Meng Xinrui. She opened her mouth first.


    Situ GUI looked at it for a long time, then pointed to me and said, "this lanfeifei."


    I was stunned and said, "how can you tell?"


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "is this it? Naturally, it''s a secret, but I can tell it from you. It''s not difficult for me. Well, you look the same now. If you are in the same place at the same time, you may think it''s a ghost. "


    "Then thunder will know that we can do it. Now let him think who can do it." I said.


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "yes, by the way, Mr. Jin called just now. He said that he would bring that Jin shining in the afternoon. He said that there should be no problem with the contract. I think it will be there soon. I''ll get ready. Let''s have a dinner together. You can also call Tang Xin."


    I thought it was the same reason, so I called Tang Xin and them. After a while, Tang Xin and them came first. Tang Xin was a bit silly when she saw me standing with Meng Xinrui. Now we don''t use ghosts to cover our eyes, so her methods are useless.


    "Can you tell?" At this time, Meng Xinrui asked.


    "Sister Wu, I really can''t score." As soon as Tang Xin heard what someone said, he immediately rushed to Meng Xinrui.


    I started to smile, this smile exposed, Tang Xin this just looked at me, then bitter face said: "sister Wu, we don''t take such."


    I patted her, said: "it''s OK, you know, not everyone can be clear."


    Tang Xin had to sigh. Just for a while, master Jin and Jin Shinan also came, followed by Jin shining. No one could tell us how to distinguish us. It can be said that this is really a mixture of falsehood and truth.When Ji Changfeng came, he was stupid for a long time. In the end, he had to be counted before I stopped him.


    But when Husen came, he recognized me at a glance. I was a little surprised. Did he know me as well as situ GUI?


    We had a meal together. During the dinner, Jin shining talked about the contract. Of course, he also explained that there must be no problem with the contract, but it was still given to everyone. Let''s have a look at it.


    But now when we have dinner, no one cares. When it''s over, we just sit down and look at the contract.


    I also looked at it. Basically, there is no problem. Jin Shinan, situ GUI and Hu Sen are all experts in this field, and they don''t see any problem. That''s all.


    It''s grandma Tang Xin and Ji who are in charge of the family. They are really open-minded. As soon as the contract is put aside, they go to chat with Mr. Jin and don''t go to see it.


    When it was time for us to sign, they turned around and signed directly.


    I was also a little embarrassed and said, "do you really have to look at it?"


    Tang''s grandmother laughed and said, "you think we''ve been fooling around for so many years. What''s more, I''m afraid of having Ji in charge here."


    I took a look at Ji''s family, and then I realized that he can count. As long as he counts, no matter whether it''s true or not, and only makes money, he must feel that there is no problem, so he can be so relaxed.


    "It''s just funny," he said


    It''s signed. We''re celebrating. It''s not a day or two for the company to be established, but I mainly handed it over to sister Liu, and Meng Xinrui also wanted to follow, but it''s not like LAN Feifei.


    I discussed with sister Liu and planned to make an interview program for her. Of course, it was going to appear as LAN Feifei at that time.


    And at that time, I will appear in front of Nie Xiaoran, and lanfeifei will appear on TV. In this way, as I am not alone with lanfeifei, the first step can be completed.


    This interview mainly explains the original intention of the establishment of LAN''s company, that is to say, to become a large company against several other companies. Although the market value of the company is not high, I think the golden brand of LAN Feifei is enough.


    "By the way, I also contacted director Gao to make him vice president of new LANs."


    I nodded, this is OK, old man Gao can be responsible for a lot of things, and I also believe that the company is now established, all of which are used by the old people, although the shareholders are new.


    "I don''t know how many people will see this interview and come back." I sighed.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. At least you have a marketing department on my side, don''t you?" Said situ GUI.


    I nodded. He really helped me a lot in this matter. At this time, he could raise his head in front of Huson. Otherwise, he always felt that Huson had helped me too much.


    Looking at the winner on his face, I couldn''t help laughing, how old, still so childish.

 Chapter 408

    Looking at situ GUI, I didn''t say anything. We talked a little, but it had nothing to do with the company.


    Of course, because tomorrow is still a day off, I asked sister Liu to come over tomorrow and invest in this business. We will get it soon. Now we are going to do it in time.


    When they all left, I held situ GUI in my arms and said, "it''s really thanks to you that I''ve come to this day."


    "Don''t say that either." Situ GUI said with a smile: "you really have to work hard, and everyone is very helpful."


    I took a look at him and said, "but I''m really surprised. Why don''t you like Huson?"


    "Because he''s really my biggest enemy, and he''s the enemy of love."


    I looked at situ GUI and laughed. He looked jealous, which was really good-looking, although it was also a little distressing.


    I fell into his arms and said, "it''s estimated that Mr. Jin will give me money tomorrow. He belongs to the type of" do as you say ". I think if I can, sister Liu can start working tomorrow, and old man Gao, can you return it tomorrow?"


    "There''s no problem. They''re ready at any time. If you want to say that they really are, in the projects I run to, I must have someone in my marketing department to follow. In this way, they can walk at any time. You Lan family teach such people."


    I gave him a white look and said, "that''s loyalty to our LAN family, you know? If this happens to your company, how many close friends will you have? "


    "This one." Situ GUI thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "don''t mention it. I really have to ask. Your father is really a powerful man who can make so many people continue to work hard for him."


    "So, now my problems are easily solved. By the way, GUI, I have something to discuss with you. " I said.


    Situ GUI was stunned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I think, on Monday, Nie Xiaoran will be very angry, and Lei Huasheng. I think at this time, I should give them a blow to make them lose their fighting spirit completely this time."


    "It''s unrealistic. What can you do to make them lose their fighting spirit. Unless you really get more than 51% of Nie''s shares. "


    I sighed, this is impossible, even now I want Nie Zhengping''s equity, Nie Xiaoran will not give it to me.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean it can make one of them lose his fighting spirit. Maybe I can take advantage of it."


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "you mean, Lei Huasheng."


    I nodded and said, "there''s no mistake. He relies on a fake lanfeifei. It''s the best time to deal with him at this time. And if we deal with him, maybe he knows something else."


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "but you don''t worry. In case he takes out the things you cooperate with him, you will not be able to eat them."


    "I''ve thought about it, but there''s no way. I have to deal with one first. Nie Xiaoran himself is a little stable. In addition, Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan are under it. If one of them is not careful, she will hurt herself, but the thunder voice is different."


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "yes, he has Lei Qingmiao in his hand now, but in fact, this person will not listen to him, and Lei Yuhong is marginalized now."


    "Your information is accurate. How did you get it?" I laughed.


    Situ Guibai glanced at me and said, "I''m not joking. I''m in the Nie family, but I have my own influence."


    I had to nod my head. At this time, I''m sure. If he didn''t arrange people in Nie''s, it would be strange.


    "That''s what I mean, so I have to deal with Lei Huasheng, so I really want to get what he has. In this respect, I have to see him in person."


    Situ GUI was stunned and said, "how can you meet him in person?"


    I said with a smile: "of course, in a specific situation, I haven''t thought about it yet, but on Monday, I want lanfeifei to appear, only that lanfeifei is not me, but Xiao Meng."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "I see. You let LAN Feifei appear on the handover of Li Tao''s shares. In this way, you can play with her and strike Lei Huasheng at the same time."


    I laughed and said: "yes, that''s what I mean. At this time, Lei Huasheng should also know that the one above is a fake, but he has no way, because now everyone has a cognition that it must be true to follow situ GUI and LAN Feifei of the Jin family, so that his only dependence will fall down."


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "you are really bad enough. It would be much easier to deal with Lei Huasheng at that time."


    I laughed and said: "of course, just like what Li Tao said, I don''t intend to make Nie Xiaoran better. Once Li Tao''s equity is transferred, there will be chaos, because that 10% will be lost, but I can ask Nie Zhengping to give me the last 2.5 as Li Tao said.""They won''t be so stupid. If they really have to give it to you, it''s easy for you."


    "That''s for sure, but it''s reasonable to let them cooperate with some equity to reward employees. If they don''t, then the people below will know that I have made such efforts. "


    Situ GUI laughed and said: "in the end, you will gain the most from this matter. You not only have a good reputation, but also can strike Nie Xiaoran. At that time, you will get something. Between you and Nie Xiaoran, they will definitely choose you."


    I smile, this is my idea, now is the weakest time of the other party, how can I not seize the opportunity.


    "It''s also a good thing to have you. Fortunately, your idea delayed such a long time. Otherwise, they would have done it long ago."


    Situ GUI said with a little complacency: "it''s also true. It''s still on my basis that you can achieve such achievements. Of course, it''s my credit. By the way, you should remember my good deeds."


    "Don''t worry." I smile, is going to get up, but found that he has been pressed up, hateful mouth, has been toward me to kiss.


    "GUI, you..." I want to say something else, but my mouth is sealed.


    For a while, I indulged in his tenderness.


    The next morning, I called Li Tao directly. Of course, Jin Shinan and Liu Jie also came.


    If you want to say that the business of the Jin family is really fast, the money of the Jin family has arrived at the account. I really don''t know how they managed it. Sister Liu has to start preparing to do it, and the house over there has already begun to talk about it.


    I always feel that this time, sister Liu wants to build this thing quickly, but I know that if we want to really do it well, we have to have a month.


    At this time, Meng Xinrui also followed me. Today, she was wearing the same clothes as me. When we went there, Jin Shinan and Liu Jie were all stupid.


    Li Tao came to see us for a long time. First, he distinguished who we were and who we were. Then he said, "what''s the matter? Is there something we want to do?"


    I said with a smile: "Uncle Li, you know me. Of course, something happened. Where do you plan to announce your equity transfer?"


    "Well, I think it''s just the place where Jin Shinan got engaged last time."


    I thought about it for a moment. It''s a good place, because there''s no running, so if Meng Xinrui wants to leave there, he still has to go the underground channel we went last time.


    But I can''t find that there are quite ordinary people who follow the situ.


    "That''s OK. If that''s true, I want Xiao Meng to follow me." I said.


    "It''s going to be dangerous." Then Li Tao said.


    Meng Xinrui said: "well, I''m not afraid of danger, as long as my parents have no problems."


    "That''s no good. I''m not afraid, but it''s very important to leave smoothly, and you have a lot of things to do in the future." I said with a smile.


    "By the way, I don''t understand how you left there last time." Li Tao said at this time.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "this is my skill, but I can''t tell you."


    Li Tao had to shrug his shoulders and said, "the less people know, the better. By the way, if you can do this, you can go there, but in that case, I will invite a lot of people."


    "Yes, this time you even invite Wu Xin''er to join us. From Monday noon, I''ll announce the equity in the afternoon. I have some arrangements."


    Li Tao Lengleng looked at me, half a day later said: "there are arrangements, you are not going to be angry with Nie Xiaoran?"


    "It''s inevitable, but it''s not me, it''s Xinrui. Don''t worry, I''ll teach her how to do it. You just have to do it."


    "OK, seeing that you are so energetic, I feel that you are much younger. OK, come on. No problem. "


    I laughed, looking at Li Tao like this, I feel like back to the old days, although now there is no father, but there are so many people who will help.


    After arranging Li Tao''s side, I took Meng Xinrui to the room and said that if we adjust some details of her imitation of me, we should know that her character is a little weak, otherwise she won''t be used by Lei Huasheng.


    But I am different, I must be strong now, so I give Meng Xinrui the most, or a psychological hint, tell her, no matter who you see, you can not show weakness. Only thunder.


    Because Lei Huasheng still knows her, so when I see her, I will find that she is fake, so I will deliberately let her show weakness, and then leave here, Lei Huasheng will find a way to catch her, but if he pours, then there will be no more.


    For Lei Huasheng, this can be his last chance to seize Meng Xinrui. Once he loses it, he will never be able to stand out again. This is what I think now.In that case, I believe Lei Huasheng will be hit.


    Li Tao did things very quickly. In the afternoon, he informed me that he had almost finished. He also personally sent invitation cards to Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng. Because this matter is mainly an internal matter of the company, there will be no other people present except the media.


    Of course, Wu xiner was also one of the invited people. As for Nie Xiaoran, they would think it was for me as soon as I arrived. As a result, the plot turned over again and they were sure to be caught off guard.


    At this time, Meng Xinrui is very important.


    It was not until the evening that I arranged for Meng Xinrui to go back. Of course, situ GUI had already arranged a safe place for her. Most people would never find her, and when she left. Situ GUI has changed her appearance.


    That''s not bad. As Sister Liu''s assistant, there should be no problem.


    I have dinner with situ GUI. To be honest, I haven''t been sitting so peacefully for a long time. Looking at situ GUI, I feel a little powerless.


    "What''s the matter? You look tired." Said situ GUI.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''m really tired." I had to smile bitterly and say: "this matter is really difficult. If it wasn''t for you, I might not have been able to stick to it."


    Situ GUI also sighed and said: "yes, some things are like this. You see, our acquaintance, our acquaintance, and now we are together are all arranged by fate."


    I shook my head. I don''t quite agree with that.


    "Fate always takes away the most precious thing when you need it most."


    Situ GUI didn''t speak, just looked at me quietly.


    "Just like me, fate took my mother first, and now my father. I''m really a little worried. Do you think a woman with such a tough life like me will be able to kill her?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Situ GUI laughed, and then said, "but even if you are Kefu, I can subdue your husband, because I will not die again."


    I look to situ GUI, fate, maybe this is my fate.


    Nie Xiaoran had a chance with his mother''s leaving, but his father''s leaving made me know situ GUI. After that, I called my home. Although I had been away for a long time, they were also my relatives.


    And now, the fate of all this points to a point.


    Father, what happened to you? Did Nie Xiaoran or Lei Huasheng do it.


    You will guide me. I''m a little tired. If I go on like this, I really don''t know how long I can persist. But I know that if I don''t persist, maybe it''s the end of the story.


    No, I can''t fall, at least not yet.

 Chapter 409

    After lingering for a while, I still plan to go back first, because Tang Xin sent a message that she has already returned home. Although the matter between her and Ji Changfeng has been settled, because of family reasons, they can''t live together now.


    I have to go back first. Tang Xin is also very happy. Things have been going well these days. I asked her, grandma Tang Xin has gone back.


    But also with Meng Xinrui''s parents, as long as they go back there, there will be nothing.


    I''m relieved, and the Tang family''s money will come back in one or two days. It''s a good way for them to cooperate with the Jin family and me.


    I''m very happy. Now I have money, and I can compete with Nie Xiaoran face to face.


    After a night''s rest, the next morning, we arrived at the company early. I believe that now my expression must be very good, because there are many happy things.


    At this time, the receptionist said hello to me and said quietly, "Chairman Nie and director Lei have already arrived. They look very bad. I don''t know why. Please be careful."


    After I heard that, I also smile. It''s strange that their faces are OK after such a big thing.


    When I got back to the office, I didn''t want to find them either. I had to pretend that I didn''t know about this. I was thinking about how to fight with Meng Xinrui, Li Tao''s in the afternoon.


    This kind of play is the best.


    But Nie Zheng thought that he was knocked at the door, but he didn''t want to go.


    Usually, when she comes to my place, she always makes a phone call first. This time, it''s really strange that she doesn''t make any noise.


    "Chairman Nie, who do I think it is. What''s the matter? " I said on purpose.


    When Nie Xiaoran saw me, he sighed and said, "it''s nothing, just something happened at home."


    I understand that the second grandmother of the Tang family must have been out of use, so she was so depressed.


    I carefully looked at the front of Nie Xiaoran, found that she seems to be thinner, and a little haggard, not so big a blow to her.


    "President Wu, can I talk to you alone?" Then she took a look at Tang Xin.


    I motioned for a moment, Tang Xin just left, I saw Nie Xiaoran sitting on the sofa, for a long time did not speak.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Nie Xiaoran then said: "something''s wrong, President Wu. Let''s put it this way. I didn''t mean to let you deal with Li Tao."


    I smile, of course I know. But he had to say: "although it''s not a good thing, it''s not a bad thing. After all, it''s all for the company."


    "It''s not that easy." Nie Xiaoran sighed and said, "if you want to talk about it, you have to talk about it a long time ago."


    I am a Leng, she is not going to tell me about my father, right?


    "Well, my husband is the chairman of this company."


    Sure enough, I thought for a while, immediately calmed down his mood, said: "this I know, is not that lanfeifei''s father?"


    "Yes, it''s him. He died in a car accident, so later, I inherited this company. This company originally had the equity of lanfeifei, but she didn''t come back at that time. As you know, a country can''t be without a monarch for a day, so can a company


    It''s true, but when she said it so lightly, she felt that she was forced to sit in this position, but in fact, I believe she should have been looking at this position for a long time.


    "Later, after I sat in this position, I always thought about how to make the company stronger and bigger, but some people didn''t understand."


    I had to deal with nodding, said: "this, I still understand, then in the end what happened."


    "It''s that lanfeifei who appears, and I say so. I suspect that she has an insider in this company."


    I was worried that there was an insider in the company, and she really thought of it.


    "But what I don''t understand is that this company has an insider. Who could it be?"


    "I want to know now, but I can''t find out. That''s why I came to ask you. "


    I gave a wry smile and said, "this man, it''s more troublesome. Will he be the old people before, but those old people have been cleaned up almost. The rest should be the ones you think are good."


    Nie Xiaoran just laughed and said: "it should be the same, but I dare not say it''s not them, but I think it should be another person."


    I am a Leng, looking at Nie Xiaoran, she obviously has a point, and this spearhead, perhaps direct point at me.


    I had to say: "Chairman Nie, you don''t doubt it''s me. I don''t agree with the Jin family. Don''t forget, isn''t that lanfeifei the granddaughter of the Jin family?"I deliberately calm said. I know that she is just suspicious, and this noon, I will break the situation.


    Nie Xiaoran just laughed and said: "don''t be nervous, I don''t doubt you. I think that there may be such people among the people who enter the company like you, and the Department you manage is very big, so I hope you can check it."


    "Well, I can check it, but it''s very difficult. It''s not written on people''s heads. How can I check it?" I had to say.


    Nie Xiaoran nodded, then said: "well, this thing is definitely not so simple, but as long as you work hard. By the way, will you go to Li Tao at noon? "


    "That''s for sure." She really asked this question. It seems that she also came to explore, and I pretend to be complacent here.


    "That''s good. Let''s go and have a look. Today, if you can, take my car. You can''t drive that car by yourself


    I smile, said: "this is of course, but I have to take Tang Xin."


    "There''s no problem with this. Just a few of us. Don''t worry."


    I just nodded. Watching Nie Xiaoran leave, I can''t help but sneer. Nie Xiaoran really doubted me. When I talked with Tang Xin yesterday, I thought she would doubted me.


    Because if the second grandmother of the Tang family had an accident, it must have something to do with the Tang family, and the person with the Tang family here is Tang Xin.


    If Tang Xin does it well, it is tantamount to helping LAN Feifei, so Tang Xin and LAN Feifei are very close.


    But Tang Xin is my confidant.


    I know what''s going on in my heart, but I can only pretend to be confused. Maybe I didn''t say anything. Nie Xiaoran just laughed and left.


    I believe that she won''t come to me with one hand. There must be a second hand. The second grandmother of the Tang family should be just a part of her plan. Otherwise, he would not have come to see me like this.


    But I still don''t know what her backhand is. She should just suspect me now. If this backhand is against me, she should at least confirm my true identity, that is to say, she should know what relationship I have with lanfeifei.


    This aspect, of course, is not so simple to let her know. I smile, today at noon, I will give her an answer.


    Just thinking about it, Lei Huasheng also came. He knocked at the door first. Tang Xin had just sat down, so he had to pour tea for him.


    "We''ll have a decision by noon today." Lei Huasheng didn''t say anything else.


    I think for a moment, he lost the fake lanfeifei now, it should be a headache, but he didn''t show it. Does he have any special method?


    I nodded with a smile and said, "yes, it''s time to know today. If Li Tao gives up his equity, you can act."


    I pretended not to know what had happened to him.


    At that time, said: "you will not feel a smile, just a voice."


    Hearing this, I can hear something interesting. For Lei Huasheng, that fake lanfeifei should be a secret, and this secret is to tell me.


    Now that lanfeifei has been saved, he will come to me. He should have guessed that I did it.


    However, I have thought about it for a long time. So he said: "of course, I will not be reconciled. I''ve worked hard for a long time. You can take all those away as long as you move your hands. What do you think?"


    In this way, I was surprised to see Lei Huasheng''s eyes.


    If I had saved the fake lanfeifei, I would have been more willing than I am now.


    It took me a long time to think about this. Now that I say this, I believe he must be thinking about whether I did it well.


    Sure enough, after a long time, he said, "if you don''t want to be reconciled, there''s no way. Otherwise, we''ll make another deal. As long as you give me ten shares, I won''t move your other shares. How about this condition?"


    I thought in my heart, after this thunder voice lost the fake lanfeifei again, I adopted this method.


    He''s totally empty handed. He wants 10% of my equity, so that he can get at least 20% and gain a foothold among us.


    And if we put another ten down there, he still has a chance. Of course, I''m the one who suffers the most. I''m not only going to give him ten points, but also some more points to distribute.


    And after that is Nie Xiaoran, it can be said that she is also a headache factor. She wants to take out a part of it, and Nie Zhengping''s 2.5 is definitely what I want.


    If we follow Lei Huasheng''s plan, he should be the one who benefits the most.


    "Well, I have to think about it. Who knows how much equity I will have left if you really have to start. If there is a lot left, I may not agree to this condition."I said with a smile, I now, as long as he has a trump card, it is the same as a fake lanfeifei, then I will definitely choose under the most favorable conditions, which is also human nature.


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "I''ll give you some time to think about it. It''s not urgent. By the way, you heard that there will be a mysterious guest at Li Tao''s press conference today. Do you know who it is? "


    I had to smile bitterly, shake my head and say, "I don''t know, because I''m not familiar with him. Even in the end, it can be said that water and fire are not melting."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "yes, I''m also thinking about who it will be. If it''s that lanfeifei, it''s fine."


    I was surprised. Seeing this, Lei Huasheng doubted me. I don''t know how much he doubted me. Maybe he thought I was lanfeifei.


    Try it, because I''m sure it''s not his face.


    "I don''t care who it is, I just want his equity, that''s it." I smile coldly, don''t try so hard, you won''t get what you want, and I believe that Lei Huasheng will be deceived when I see you in the afternoon.


    Li Tao will not arrange for LAN Feifei to appear too early, nor will he let other people have a chance to entangle LAN Feifei. He will let LAN Feifei have a time to get the equity and then leave. That''s such a simple thing.


    But situ GUI''s arrangement has also been made. What I have to do now is to let myself become Wu Xin''er. In this way, no matter what other people do, I can just appear as Wu Xin''er.


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "that''s what''s important. No matter who he is. But to be honest, you haven''t met lanfeifei, have you


    "That''s not true." I said, sure enough, he still doubted Guan. Although lanfeifei and I didn''t appear in this city at the same time, they were right because the time when I appeared was a little embarrassed.


    It''s just that they can''t get the real evidence now, so it''s just a judgment, so they don''t dare to do anything. After all, I''m useful to them now.


    I watched Lei Huasheng leave, but my heart was full of sneer, the next step is to deal with this Lei Huasheng, we must fight him, because I found that he is really the most ruthless one.


    After the trial, he left like this. I didn''t even think about whether I would be suspicious. I can see that he still has considerable self-confidence. I don''t know where his self-confidence comes from.


    I made a phone call to Husen, hoping that he could find Lei Huasheng as soon as possible to sign the contract with me and record it.


    I don''t believe he dare to send that recording to the Internet. Once a secret is not well kept, it is likely to be discovered by others. He can only hide it.


    I hope it''s not too hidden.


    Hu Sen was very happy to help. When he hung up, Tang Xincai reminded me that it was time to go to Li Tao''s press conference.


    I look at my watch. It''s eleven o''clock now. It''s probably the opening time when I wait for the position. I had to nod and follow her downstairs.


    Sure enough, when I got downstairs, I saw Nie Zhengping and them. They were waiting for me.

 Chapter 410

    There is no one in the car. Nie Zhengping is now the driver, while Tang Xin has to sit on the co pilot. I followed Nie Xiaoran to sit at the back.


    "Why didn''t you see Nie Zhengxuan?" I''m very surprised that I didn''t see her at this time. It''s also very interesting.


    "Oh, there must be a person in charge of the company, so she stayed. Today is Zhengping. By the way, I just heard that there will be a mysterious guest at Li Tao''s press conference."


    I smile, said: "he can have any mysterious guests, at most, I guess it''s the Jin family."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said: "I think so too, but if he comes here, he will really support the scene. Such an arrangement will also make the media here constantly disclose."


    I laughed. Nie Xiaoran was still in the mood to joke. It seemed that she was in a good mood. What''s the matter?


    "By the way, President Wu, I''ve been thinking about something for a long time. Do you have a boyfriend now?" Nie Xiaoran asked suddenly.


    My heart a tight, how to ask this.


    "No, I don''t think so." I have to say, because some time ago, it was rumored here that I was separated from my boyfriend. Of course, it should not be considered.


    "If you have something, you have it. If you don''t have it, you don''t have it. What do you think of my Zhengping Nie Xiaoran said suddenly.


    No, how can I mention this again? Didn''t I refuse last time?


    "Not so much." I had to smile and said: "I really don''t like Nie Zhengping."


    "Why?" Nie Xiaoran also looked at me strangely.


    "Well, how to say, there''s no fate. As a person, if I really have to find a boyfriend, I like the feeling of fate. To be honest, I don''t have such a feeling with Nie Zhengping."


    "Predestination, predestination can''t really be money. If you want to talk about people like you, you should find someone who is right."


    "Then it can''t be him. I''m from a weak family. Nie Zhengping, how can I be regarded as the little owner of the group company?"


    So, Nie Xiaoran is very happy, because I put her on it.


    "That''s not what Fang said. Through your own efforts, you have successfully reached the peak of your life. You should take this opportunity to find a good family."


    Then I nodded and said, "it''s true, but I still believe in fate. I''m sure I won''t find one that hasn''t arrived. To be honest, there''s really no one that I can look up to in the whole company. Oh, I can''t help it. I have a high vision. "


    Nie Xiaoran also sighed a tone, she knew to say to go on, also have no way.


    And I also know that the reason why she mentioned this matter is that she just wanted to get me under her banner, and it doesn''t matter how much equity I hold at that time, because that company is already in her hands.


    However, this will definitely not happen.


    We drove to the hotel, just when Li Tao met us at the door, we just went forward to be polite.


    "Why didn''t you see your special guest?" Nie Xiaoran asked with a smile.


    Li Tao laughed and said, "since it''s special, of course, it will come out only when it''s the most critical time. Now, what''s special?"


    He said so, Nie Xiaoran no longer said anything, I see Jin Shinan and Liu Jie have arrived, but situ GUI and the fake LAN Feifei have not arrived.


    Now I have a semi hostile relationship with them, so I don''t plan to say hello. I just find a place to sit down.


    This layout is different from the previous one. All the seats are facing the stage now. On the stage, there are three tables. At this moment, the notary and the contract signing personnel on both sides will sit, which is also the place where they talk.


    This is totally a form of press conference, which is different from that kind of wedding.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at the stage. Now there was nothing on it, so he had to sit next to me and said, "look at this meaning, I will invite you to come on stage later."


    I just jokingly said: "it should be, if you invite me, then it will be beautiful."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said with a smile: "I looked around. There is no whereabouts of master Jin. It seems that this special guest may be him."


    Just then, I heard King''s laughter coming from outside. He actually came.


    I looked back and said, "Chairman, it seems that Mr. king is here. All the people who look at the media are gone."


    Nie Xiaoran also looked down, then laughed and said, "is it really him? Really come, still so bold. Should we also stand up and greet him? "


    "I can''t help it. The leader of the long family of the Jin family is here. It''s not good if we don''t welcome him." I said, also stood up.


    At this time, master Jin had already gone inside. Behind him was Jin shining.


    "Mr. king, I heard that there is a mysterious guest today. Is that you?""I''m all here. Do you think it could be me? Don''t forget that what he said is mystery. What is mystery? It''s something you can''t imagine. Now that I''ve appeared, it''s still mysterious. " King seems to have a lot of momentum.


    The reporter who asked questions gave a shy smile.


    Just at this time, Jin shining also saw me, took two steps forward and said, "president Wu, you are here, too."


    I gave him a white look and ignored him.


    "Oh, I''m the legal officer today. I''ll be on the stage later." Jin shining said immediately.


    I sighed. Didn''t Jin shining warn him? Why is he so shameless? But you can see that in order to protect me, master Jin didn''t say anything to him.


    "Shining, you''re messing around again. Come back." Mr. Jin said angrily.


    Jin shining had to shrug and left.


    "You''re not the one who looks at the Zhongjin family, are you?" Nie Xiaoran asked at this time.


    "No way." I went back and said, "don''t you see that? The king hates me now. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Nie Xiaoran looked at Jin Ye''s back and said, "some things can be changed."


    I had to smile bitterly, but this can''t be changed. Nie Xiaoran thought more about it this time. Of course, I don''t want to say anything about her. Let her think about it first.


    Because the more confused she thinks, the better it will be for me. I can completely disrupt her thinking. At that time, it depends on how I do it.


    And for that fake lanfeifei, I really worked hard. I believe she has no problem.


    Just thinking about it, Lei Huasheng came in and sat on our table. He also came to see the excitement.


    Soon, most of the people have arrived. I have a look at them. Most of them are middle-level employees of the company. They usually leave their Deputy behind. It''s normal for them to participate in this announcement meeting.


    The company also needs to be watched, and it can be defended from here. Among the two vice presidents, Nie Zhengxuan was left, obviously with the intention of taking over.


    But now Nie Xiaoran has no problem, and this time, it is obviously related to me, so you may not think about that place for a while.


    After waiting for a while, Li Tao went to the stage with a smile and picked up the microphone.


    "Thank you for coming. You are all my colleagues and friends in Nie''s group. It''s a great honor to be here today."


    Let''s clap our hands together. Anyway, Li Tao is also a famous shareholder of the Nie family, and we are more familiar with him.


    "I think you already know that I''m going to leave Nie and enter the long group. After so many years, I really have feelings for Nie. Of course, there may be more people who don''t know what happened before, so I won''t tell them."


    I took a look at Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng. Their expressions are really ugly.


    "Of course, I don''t intend to disturb you for a long time. Today, I will transfer all my shares, and one person will become a new shareholder of Nie''s group."


    Speaking of this, everyone is quiet. Of course, everyone''s eyes, intentionally or unintentionally, will look at our side, probably thinking, who will take over the equity among the three of us.


    Li Tao laughed and attracted everyone''s attention. He said: "maybe you will ask, who is going to take over these shares? Of course, he is a special person. And I also said that on this occasion today, I will invite a guest of weight level."


    We are all interested. I already know who it is, but other people don''t know.


    "And this important guest is the person who took over my equity. Since it is important, of course, we will invite him at the end. Next, we will invite Mr. Jin shining, today''s lawyer. "


    As soon as the words were finished, everyone clapped their hands, but they were not so active. It was obvious that everyone wanted to see the special guest, but they were not very interested in Jin shining.


    Jin shining went to the stage and bowed to everyone. Then he sat down.


    "It seems that we are not familiar with Mr. Jin shining. He is one of the three generations of the Jin family, but he is a very powerful lawyer. Today, we invited him to sign this contract."


    This is a general thing, so we have not paid attention to it.


    Li Tao then said: "next, this mysterious guest will appear. Maybe you can''t wait for a long time, but I still want to sell it. Come on, let''s welcome our important guests. "


    As soon as this was said, the whole meeting hall was filled with applause. Everyone wanted to know who Li Tao would be after a long time in circles?


    Just thinking about it, they stood out from the door. On one side was situ GUI, and on the other side was Meng Xinrui, the fake LAN Feifei.


    At this time, Meng Xinrui was holding situ GUI''s arm.I don''t know why. I''m not jealous at all. I feel like I''m holding his arm, but I''m sitting here.


    The applause of the whole audience suddenly cooled down, and everyone was surprised to see situ GUI and Meng Xinrui.


    I peeked at the expressions of Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng. If their expressions were more unnatural, they would be more unnatural, and there was also a fear of being frightened.


    I thought about it for a while and adjusted myself immediately. If I still sit like this, it''s really troublesome.


    Meng Xinrui, led by situ GUI, walks towards the front. When she comes to Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran, she smiles.


    This is what I discussed with her. If not, it will not show my hatred for them.


    "Why How How can it be It took a long time for Lei Huasheng to say a word.


    Nie Xiaoran could not even speak at this time.


    Nie Zhengping should have reacted for a long time before he said, "lanfeifei, how did she come?"


    Looking at Tang Xin''s face, he just sat there and didn''t talk to the others.


    Meng Xinrui then went to the stage, glanced down and said, "thank you very much, Uncle Li. You will think of me, and the LAN family''s industry is really in the hands of others. It''s been too long. I hardly know these people in front of me."


    In this way, I can see that some of the people below seem to have a little bit of movement. They should be some elderly people from less important departments. They all know lanfeifei.


    Li Tao then said: "well, then my equity will be taken over by Miss LAN Feifei, the daughter of chairman LAN. Lawyer Jin, you can start."


    Jin shining stood up and said a few words, which means that the transfer is fair, just, legal and so on. Anyway, the transfer is effective.


    Nie Xiaoran''s eyes are so silly. Of course, I only know them. Until they signed, they didn''t speak and looked at it.


    At this time, the media has been a sensation, their flash is flashing, I believe that tomorrow this matter, will become the front page headlines.


    Meng Xinrui was very good at this time. After she signed the contract, she followed Li Tao and asked everyone to take photos.


    This time, those media became more crazy. One of the reporters directly asked, "Miss LAN, I want to ask, will you come back to work for Nie after you have taken over so many shares?"


    Meng Xinrui shook her head and said, "I won''t go back, because I know that if I go back, because I''m too used to using old employees, it''s unfair to the new employees who are already working in Nie''s company."


    "What are you going to do?" Asked another reporter.


    I''m thinking about whether these are all arranged by situ GUI or Li Tao. I feel that these problems are all laid for me.


    Meng Xinrui then laughed and said, "I''m already planning to start a new LAN''s company. When the new LAN''s company is opened, I welcome the old people who used to come back. I''ll give you a good treatment and a better position in the past. On the other hand, if I go back to Nie''s, new employees will retain their existing positions. In this way, both new and old employees can be solved. "


    I smile, this is what I want to spread out, let Nie''s staff know, LAN, will not step on their bodies.

 Chapter 411

    At this time, Miss LAN asked, "do you really have to stand up in the crowd?"


    I took a look at him. He was a little familiar. He should have been an old man at the beginning. Now I don''t know what position he is in the company. He should not have been assigned to me.


    LAN Feifei motioned to him, asked him to sit down, and said, "of course, what I said is true. For some reasons, I can''t stand out all the time. Here I will leave the phone number of the president of the company here. This person, whom you all know, is Ms. Liu Siyu, also my sister-in-law."


    Everyone took a breath of air-conditioning. They didn''t expect such an arrangement, but LAN Feifei on the stage said at this time: "in addition, there is a vice president who is also on the scene today. Let''s welcome him to the stage."


    Everyone''s applause was not positive. Everyone looked at the entrance. I didn''t expect that there would be another one. I didn''t discuss it with her at all.


    But when I saw the man at the entrance, I knew that situ GUI must have added something to me, because that man was old man Gao. Behind him, he was from our original marketing department.


    I understand that old man Gao himself has a lot of contacts in the original company. When he appears here, he is also a threat to Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng. In this way, the position of the new LAN family was immediately promoted.


    "High minister, high director." Four inside, there are many people know old man Gao, he walked to the stage with a smile.


    "Anyone who wants to enter the new LAN''s company can contact me. At the same time, when you contact me on the day you enter the company, we will give you the salary, and the new LAN''s company will give you the money if you have any responsibility when you leave the other party."


    This is equivalent to saying that you can ignore the obstruction of Nie''s company and come over if you want. In case they want you to compensate, we will do it.


    This, below all quiet down, silent, everyone looked at each other, probably also feel the old man''s domineering.


    I secretly nodded yes, this thing is really good.


    At this time, Meng Xinrui stood up on the stage and said, "everyone, today''s affair is over, and the next is the banquet. It''s a pity that I can''t participate in it, but I''ll wait for you in LAN''s company. Don''t worry, LAN Feifei won''t be sorry for the old people and despise the new people. As long as you want to come, I''ll give you peace Line up in the right place. "


    Then she took a look at me and left from the other side under the guidance of situ GUI.


    When I saw Lei Huasheng, I stood up and went over there, but I was immediately blocked by the service staff there. Taking this opportunity, I believe situ GUI and them can leave.


    And now I don''t know what''s going on outside.


    But when I turned to look at Nie Xiaoran, her face had become white and terrible.


    After a while, Lei Huasheng came back with a look of surprise and depression. After a long time, he said, "we''ve been cheated. This time, we''re really cheated. It''s over. We''ve all been played. We''ve been played by lanfeifei."


    "Lanfeifei." Nie Xiaoran finally spoke.


    "I didn''t expect that your cruel hand is really powerful. It''s us who are in a desperate situation this time. What shall we do? " She said, looking up at me.


    I had to pretend that I didn''t know what was going on? When I looked at the stage, Li Tao was saying hello to some old people. I could see that he was going to take them in, and I believe sister Liu must have arranged some work for him.


    Because he didn''t say his identity, so now he talks with these old employees and can''t say anything.


    Originally, if Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng didn''t have such a panic, they would still try to stop them. But now, I find that they are like lost souls.


    "Do we want to go back first? It doesn''t seem to be good for us to stay here now." I said coldly.


    Nie Xiaoran nodded, thought for a while, said: "yes, let''s go back, let''s go."


    We immediately stood up and were about to leave when we heard Li Tao shouting: "Chairman Nie, director Lei, President Wu, don''t go. My side is not over yet."


    When he said that, the three of us were immediately exposed to the public, which was very embarrassing.


    Of course, I will be better. After all, I am the biggest beneficiary now.


    Li Tao came over at this time, looked at me, and then said, "I didn''t expect that I would give the equity to you."


    I pretended to glare at Li Tao fiercely. This kind of feeling is still very uncomfortable. Although I have already laughed in my heart, I still have to put on a bitter expression on my face. It''s really the most uncomfortable thing.


    And Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng look at Li Tao''s eyes, more sharp.But Li Tao ignored them, just looked at me first and said, "president Wu, let''s put it this way, do you know why he didn''t announce the identity of another vice president?"


    "That vice president can''t be you." I said coldly.


    "It''s up to you." Li Tao then said, "if you want to come over, then another vice president''s position is yours, but if..."


    "You don''t have to think about it. I''m not going to the LAN family." I answered coldly. This Li Tao is really able to find a step for me. In this way, I will talk with Nie Xiaoran about something later. I believe she will doubt me again.


    Li Tao just smile, said: "don''t reply so quickly, you can think about it well, maybe it will change, we can wait for you, even if I really have the upper position, also can wait for you."


    Shaking his head, I said nothing.


    At this time, Li Tao turned to Lei Huasheng and said, "when Chairman LAN passed away, we can swear at his grave that we must help his daughter LAN Feifei. Now I have done it. What about you?"


    Well, it seems that there was another thing I didn''t know at that time. Li Tao''s speech at this time was just a blow to Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran. They will be more hostile.


    In my heart, I give a thumbs up. If Li Tao really plays such a powerful role, he will kill people without blood. He is very powerful.


    Li Tao then looked at Lei Huasheng. I saw that Lei Huasheng''s head was already sweating. He looked at Li Tao for a long time and then said, "then you can really do it. Is that the way to repay chairman Lan''s kindness to you?"


    "I dare not say that, but at least I do it now, not like you. Moreover, I have been thinking, how can the car I prepared for you disappear? And you''re so fine. " Li Tao said at this time.


    I looked at Lei Huasheng and Li Tao. This is also a game in the dark. When Li Tao said this, he mainly wanted the other party to give in.


    Unexpectedly, Lei Huasheng laughed and said, "some things are not so simple. If you really want to know, you can swallow the whole Nie family, otherwise, you won''t get any benefits."


    Li Tao laughs and says, "you don''t need it. Don''t worry. In this place, you''re almost there."


    I know that Li Tao''s influence in this place is far higher than that of Lei Huasheng. That''s why he said that. Lei Huasheng just snorted and didn''t speak.


    At this time, Li Tao turned his head and looked at Nie Xiaoran and said, "Chairman Nie, you too. I didn''t expect that after chairman LAN left, you took over the original LAN family so quickly. Now there is only an empty shell left."


    "Director Li..." Nie Xiaoran just a mouth, Li Tao reached out to stop her, said: "sorry, I''m not a director of Li."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "well, Mr. Li, I didn''t expect you to do this."


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it either." Li Tao said: "Miss LAN is about to set up LAN''s company at this time. Thank you for your contribution to her company."


    This is poisonous, because now Li Tao''s twenty-four shares are given to lanfeifei, which is equivalent to that of Nie''s company. A quarter of the profits will be given to lanfeifei.


    This, of course, supports lanfeifei''s entrepreneurship, but Nie Xiaoran doesn''t know that for them, I still have 25% equity. At this time, as long as I get some more, it may be more unfavorable to them.


    "You think so well." Nie Xiaoran said: "Nie will not die out, I promise."


    "I''ll see. To be honest, you have such a person, but can she really be with you?" When I saw Li Tao, he looked at me.


    I was surprised. What does this mean? How can I think of harming me.


    At this time, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng both gave a cold smile and said, "it''s a pity that she can''t be trusted. You can''t be trusted even more. President Wu, let''s go."


    Nie Xiaoran said, turned and left, I had to follow behind, and Li Tao then said loudly: "president Wu, I have a place for you."


    I looked back, and then I understood what Li Tao meant. With his choice, it seemed that I had no problem.


    With Nie Xiaoran sitting in her car back, when Nie Xiaoran said: "president Wu, we can not mention the previous things, right?"


    I thought about it for a while and understood what Nie Xiaoran meant. She said this morning. At that time, she believed that I must have recognized the contents of her words.


    I just laughed and said, "well, I won''t mention this anymore. Then, what are you going to do next, director Nie?"


    Nie Xiaoran pinched his nose and said: "we have a problem now, that is, we have promised the following 10% equity distribution. Now it''s a critical period. If we don''t do it well, there are likely to be problems."I understand this matter in my heart. Now we have released information in the whole company, and they released it, so they must do it.


    I just laughed and said, "that''s right. If we don''t do this thing any more, there will be some people who are centrifugal. I believe even if we do it, there will be some people who will leave."


    "It''s ok if those people don''t stay, but we still have to stay for the key personnel. Otherwise, we will have problems."


    "It''s not appropriate for us to discuss this matter now, and there is no director Lei and President Nie involved."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "OK, let''s talk about this again."


    With that, we didn''t speak any more until we got to the company, because she had to inform Lei Huasheng and Nie Zhengxuan, so I went back to the office for the time being.


    At this time, Tang Xincai said with a smile: "today is really very happy, see their expressions have changed."


    I whispered: "do not show a happy expression, to be happy at night, I just received a text message, there will be a banquet in the evening."


    Tang Xin said with a smile, "that''s great. I''ll have a good drink."


    I couldn''t help but look at her. I didn''t have lunch this afternoon. I thought about it and took him to the canteen. At this time, there were not many people left in the canteen, and there were still many dishes left, because today, most of the people have arrived at Li Tao.


    We cooked, found a place to eat, the rest of these people, do not know what happened there, if you know, do not know what will happen.


    When we came back to the office after eating, we found that there was a person standing at the door of the office. It was Nie Zhengping who told us that we would have a meeting in the chairman''s office in the afternoon.


    We nodded, cleaned up and went.


    When I got to the place, I knocked on the door and went in. I saw that Lei Hua Sheng had not come yet.


    Nie Xiaoran was sitting at the back of the desk, looking at her and saying nothing.


    I don''t want to talk now. I wonder what I should do if they mention this 10%?


    Moreover, this matter is also an opportunity for me. If I really let them pay 10%, as long as I recover 2% of the equity, I will be equivalent to getting the ruling power of this place.


    The opportunity I have been waiting for will come, and my father''s company should be mine.


    Wait, just thinking of this, I suddenly feel that there is a feeling of lightning in my heart. I have a good idea.


    Lei Huasheng and Nie Zhengxuan, they haven''t won yet. Now, they still have a lot of means to use. What would they be like if they were all in it?


    Moreover, if I walk at the peak, will I become a thorn in their eye? But if you think so, will it be better.

 Chapter 412

    I have a secret plan in my heart. This plan is just thought of, and I don''t know if it''s OK, but I think it''s OK. And now I''m sitting here, I can''t send text messages to ask situ GUI.


    I believe that he has left there now and escaped with Meng Xinrui. That''s OK. As long as she is not caught again, lanfeifei will always be a mystery.


    After waiting for a while, someone pushed the door and came in. When Nie Zhengxuan and Lei Huasheng came in.


    Nie Zhengping came to me, while Nie Zhengxuan went to get Lei Huasheng. At this time, all the shareholders of Nie family had gathered.


    Nie Xiaoran seemed to react at this time and said, "are you all here?"


    They sat down and said, "come to us. What can I do for you?"


    Nie Xiaoran nodded, then said: "of course, there are still things, it is so, today''s thing, I think you all know."


    We looked at Nie Zhengxuan together. Today, she didn''t go. I saw her nodding. It seems that someone has already told her.


    "What LAN Feifei is getting now is 24% of Li Tao''s stock right, that is to say, our stock right is 74%, which is 98% in total."


    "In general, we are still dominant. No matter what equity lanfeifei has, she will definitely not appear in our company." Lei Huasheng said.


    There is a strange feeling in my heart. Look at this meaning, the war between Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran has just begun.


    I can''t help thinking about the thing I just thought about. Sure enough, it can be realized as long as we can hold on.


    Nie Xiaoran also took a look at Lei Huasheng. Now she has no means to deal with Lei Huasheng, and Lei Huasheng has no means. They are in a vacuum now.


    "But if there are problems among us again, we will be in trouble. So I wonder if we can integrate and redistribute our existing shares." Nie Xiaoran finally said what she thought.


    But this idea, too unrealistic, now they have no trump card, who will follow in it to join.


    "I agree with that." Nie Zhengxuan said at this time. Her hand is still 10% equity, if you add Nie Xiaoran''s, it can also be quite high.


    And Nie Zhengping said at this time: "I also agree."


    "I don''t agree." Lei Huasheng said immediately.


    This matter is beneficial to us now, because I have calculated that Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan are 34, plus Nie Zhengping''s 2.5. And when I add up with Lei Huasheng, it''s exactly 37.5.


    I laughed and said, "I don''t agree either. To be honest, I''ve managed to get so many shares now. How much can you give me if you want to restructure?"


    When I said that, Nie Xiaoran''s face was not good-looking, but I just looked at her with a smile.


    She looked at me for a long time and said, "it will give you the benefit of a resident shareholder."


    That''s more than 10%, but even if it''s 10%, it''s still far from me.


    I just laughed and said, "well, I should hold 25% of the shares in my hand now. Moreover, I should be able to get another 2.5% now. Why should I restructure for 10%


    Nie Xiaoran a Leng, say: "how can still increase?"


    I looked at Nie Zhengping and said, "according to our contract, as long as I beat Li Tao, all the shares in Nie Zhengping''s hands should be mine, right?"


    Nie Xiaoran''s face changed for a while, and then looked at me. If I really have to get the equity, it is equivalent to more than her. Unless she takes the equity of Nie Zhengxuan, she can compete with me.


    But in that case, it is equivalent to that she is below and has no control. She will definitely not do so.


    Lei Huasheng also saw it at this time, and said: "if we just say no, the proportion of shares between President Wu and I is larger than you. If LAN Feifei abstains, we will win. And there is such a contract that is obedient, so Nie Zhengping can''t say anything here, because his equity will definitely be given to President Wu. "


    I nodded at Lei Huasheng, knowing that he was supporting me.


    Nie Xiaoran clenched his teeth and said, "but Li Tao''s equity didn''t enter the company."


    I laughed and said: "it doesn''t matter where I go. At that time, the contract only said that I could squeeze Li Tao out of the company, but it didn''t indicate that I had to get his equity. Now, I''ve done it. It''s just that the equity belongs to others, and he gives everyone the freedom of their own family."


    When I say this, Nie Xiaoran also knows that this matter can''t be told to me, because that''s what the contract really says, and she did it here.


    At the beginning, she may have thought that the equity of Li Tao would fall into her hands. She never thought that it would fall into LAN Feifei''s side.Lei Huasheng said: "I don''t think it''s very good to reorganize this thing. Besides, don''t we have another thing now? We''re going to take out another 10% of the equity and put it down. "

 Chapter 413

    I nodded and said, "yes, there is such a thing, and now we have only four shareholders, that is to say, each of us will offer 2.5 shares. Oh, it''s easy for me. Nie Zhengping''s share is just the stock issue of this matter. "


    At this time, Lei Huasheng also laughed and said, "if I say that, I should be out."


    Said, he looked at Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan, in this matter, they will be weak, because I and Lei Huasheng''s current equity is really above them. Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran''s face was very bad at this time. Looking at us, he didn''t speak for a long time.


    "I think it should be done like this." Lei Huasheng said: "and we can''t break our promise. Otherwise, we may all be in trouble with what lanfeifei said today."


    I''m sure it''s imperative for us to do this thing, and if we don''t have the advantage of honesty, then we will have a big advantage.


    "However, if you go to reclaim these shares, it will make the following more chaotic." Nie Xiaoran said at this time.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and didn''t know how to answer.


    I just waited for this sentence, so I said: "I won''t move this equity. At the same time, it should be noted in our contract that no one can move this equity. How about that?"


    In this way, Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran both looked at me. For them, the news should not be easy to digest.


    I saw the expressions of Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran. I couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s obvious that you''re all guarding against someone becoming bigger now, but this is not something we should think about now. Don''t forget, now we have reached a critical moment. If we don''t act as soon as possible, the people below are likely to leave."


    Just then, I heard someone knocking at the door. At this time, there were still people bothering me. It''s really true that Nie Zhengping went to open the door and it was Ji Changfeng. How could he come here at this time.


    "Why did you come here at this time? I really don''t know how to look at the time." Nie Zhengping is a little unhappy.


    Ji Changfeng then said: "no, director Nie, it''s not that I want to disturb you. It''s just that the HR department is about to blow up. Now there are more than a dozen people there, ready to leave."


    "What?" Hearing this, Nie Zhengping looked back at us.


    "Director Nie, you go back immediately, stabilize them first, and judge according to the situation." I spoke directly, because this is also my department''s business.


    Nie Zhengping is stunned for a while, this just followed Ji Changfeng to leave.


    We closed the door, I turned to look at Nie Xiaoran and said: "this time we are all short of a move. Now, if we are not quick, then the company will usher in the first crisis. I can guarantee that I will not move the idea of these shares, but you should not move the idea of my shares, because Nie Zhengping''s one should have been given to me."


    "I think it makes sense." At this time, Lei Hua said in a voice.


    I know that he will definitely stand on my side, and he only has 12.5 shares. If he takes out 2.5 this time, he will be more dangerous, but for his danger, Nie Xiaoran''s loss will be greater.


    Nie Zhengping''s equity is given to me and then sold in my name. In addition, Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Xiaoran have almost three-quarters of the equity of Nie.


    At that time, Nie huaran and I will have a good chance to compete for five shares.


    In this case, the move is equal to earning equity, or worth fighting.


    I know what he thinks, and I know what Nie Xiaoran thinks. Originally, she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to unify her stock rights, but because she has no sub chips in her hand, she can''t do it.


    So now, she can only accept this plan, and for her, it''s not that she has no chance. If she can take back these shares, it''s equivalent to earning. Of course, even if she doesn''t earn, she won''t lose.


    Because Nie Zhengping, no matter what happens, will be given to me. If I don''t recycle this time, I will probably use this equity to become the largest shareholder among them.


    At that time, the position of the chairman of the board will be Nie Xiaoran''s, but it''s not sure. In case of any change, she will leave this position immediately. But now, I won''t say anything.


    And she can make time for another victory.


    This is what I want in my heart. This round, I just want what they are fighting for. Moreover, I already have a goal in my heart, so Lei Huasheng must leave the company.


    Because he knows a lot, only let him leave, let him have nothing, I have a chance to get what I want, this time, I really stand in the side of Nie Xiaoran.


    For me, now I am in an invincible position. With my own equity and lanfeifei''s side, I have got 49 now. The rest is to find a way to get a little more, so that I can get the holding of the company.Once it comes to this time, even if they really have problems, I can let them go immediately. At that time, as long as we get a little more external support and separate the equity, we can make old Lan''s life again.


    Everything should be in my plan.


    Nie Xiaoran thought about it for a long time, then sighed and said, "that''s right. Now there''s no other way. We can only do it like this. I''ll inform you immediately, but we have to prepare for it."


    I nodded, said: "yes, but we should be able to notice, while preparing it, three days, I think how enough, at this time to pass this message to the following, will certainly leave some people."


    "But how long will it take to get information?" Seeing that the matter had been settled, Lei Huasheng changed the subject.


    I sighed and said, "there''s no way. If they leave, we can only let them go."


    Everyone was silent and we said nothing more.


    I don''t think it''s on the show, so I had to say it, and then I left. When I got back to the office, I asked Tang Xin to go to the human resources department to see the situation.


    After a long time, Tang Xincai came back and said, "sister Wu, it''s really wonderful there. Most of those who leave now are old employees. It seems that they really want to go to Xinlan."


    I nodded, but I was very happy. A result like this is quite favorable for me. These people are all capable people. If I really get the new LAN''s, it will be quite helpful for the strength of the other side.


    And sister Liu also needs some people, otherwise recruitment alone is not enough.


    "Well, you should inform director Nie and let him prepare for the recruitment. It seems that this matter will have a certain impact on us. By the way, you should know what I want you to do after you have informed me? "


    Tang Xin laughed and said, "it''s just meeting brother Chang Feng? I understand


    I nodded, Tang Xin really grow up, this recruitment, I must let Ji Changfeng do a main position, in this way, then recruit people, can be my own staff.


    With Ji Changfeng over there and the cooperation between Ji family and new LAN family, Ji Changfeng must be in my team.


    If so, some of the people in Nie''s company will also be in my own hands.


    The time is ripe, but next, what I want to get is what I want most.


    First of all, the things in the safe in Sister Liu''s hand. What is that? I''m still a little uncertain in my mind. Now if I want this thing, it should be no problem.


    Should I go and get it, or wait a little longer? I''m a little uncertain now. Other things, there is no problem, it depends on here.


    Before leaving work, one third of the company''s old employees have left their jobs, and the rest are probably not ready yet, and they are just in a wait-and-see state.


    I believe today, Nie Zhengping must be the most headache, but I don''t feel much. After Tang Xin informed me, he came back home with me.


    On the car, Tang Xincai said with a smile: "brother Chang Feng said, he will pay attention to, there are good talents, will stay."


    I nodded and said, "that''s OK. By the way, I''ll meet situ GUI with me tonight. I want to ask him something."


    Tang Xin nodded and went home. I immediately went to situ GUI, who had been waiting for me there.


    "After receiving your message, I came directly. Have you had dinner? Is there something to solve? "


    I laughed and said, "did you hang out with Meng Xinrui today?"


    "Where do you want to go? Of course not. As soon as I come back here, I''ll let her change back, and then let her leave. She''s sister Liu''s assistant now."


    Looking at situ GUI''s expression, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "I believe you. We haven''t had dinner yet. I have something to do. I want to ask you for advice."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "well, tell me what it is."


    I told the current situation and asked, "I used to think that it was through the relationship of the Jin family that I got the notes or something, but now it seems that there is something wrong."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "it''s no mistake. Now the Jin family supports LAN Feifei. Of course, they will have conflicts with Nie, and they will take over Li Tao. If they want it at this time, it will be very troublesome. I think we can let it go first, and then make use of their internal situation."


    I thought for a moment and said, "you mean, thunder?"


    "And Huson, he''s a good hunter. You can look for him again. Maybe you can find this thing."


    I thought about it for a moment. This one is the same. Please ask Huson to help me again."By the way, I have just one more thing to say." I will talk about all aspects of today''s stock division.


    After hearing this, situ GUI nodded and said, "that''s good. If you don''t move, it doesn''t mean they won''t move. As long as they move, the whole company will be affected. Then it will be your good opportunity."


    I nodded, thought about it for a while, and said, "but now, I want to force Lei Huasheng to the point where there is no way out. Is there any way in this respect?"


    Situ GUI thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "for the time being, I don''t have any way, but I think there is a person who should have a way."


    "Who is it?" I asked.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "of course, it''s Li Tao. He knows Lei Huasheng best. If he comes out, he should know the way."


    "Yes. How can I forget him? " I just patted my head. Li Tao and Lei Huasheng are always up and down. If Li Tao makes a move, he can really suppress Lei Huasheng.


    At this time, dinner has come up, I feel today''s appetite is particularly good, probably because I have found a solution to these things.


    At this time, situ GUI suddenly said, "yes, in this aspect, I have a good idea, which can intensify the conflict between Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran."


    I am a Leng, see to Si Tu GUI say: "still have good idea, what idea?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "well, if at this time, the new LAN family has a project to cooperate with Nie family, do you think they will cooperate or not?"


    I thought for a moment and said with a smile, "of course not."


    "No, they will cooperate, because you are there, and you should understand that this time is not about competition. After all, there is not so much hatred between the two companies. In this aspect, it''s just between you and them."


    I nodded. It was true, but I didn''t quite understand. So I asked, "but if we cooperate with them, what''s the advantage?"


    Situ GUI laughed and said: "in this aspect, there are two meanings, which will make them strengthen the fight for equity."


    I''m very interested in listening. All the time, situ GUI''s moves are quite meaningful.


    "On the one hand, if lanfeifei takes out a big project to cooperate with them at this time, they can see that the rise of Lanshi will happen sooner or later. If they really want to kill Lanshi, the best way is to get control as soon as possible. In this way, for them, it is the main thing to get control more quickly."


    I nodded, no one will see personal enemy sitting big, and once Lan''s cooperation, it is also a kind of provocation, I think Nie Xiaoran certainly can''t sit still.


    "Second, are we going to be aggressive?" I asked.


    He thought he had guessed correctly. Unexpectedly, situ GUI shook his head and said, "that''s not what I mean. Let''s not make such a state. They will fight first. The second situation is not here. "


    I had to admit defeat, coquetry said: "Oh, you will embarrass me, you quickly say, in the end is what."


    Situ GUI shook his head helplessly and said, "you are too lazy to guess. In the future, you can unify the chairman of new LAN and Nie. How can you do this?"


    "Isn''t there you? Besides, I can only do this kind of formal business. I''m not very good at that kind of special business. "


    Situ Guibai glanced at me and said, "if you really want to say this, you should learn it. Besides, you can''t pay attention to observation. If I''m right, you should be on the board of directors soon, right?"


    I nodded, said: "but such a board of directors, I certainly will not participate in, oh, I mean the identity of lanfeifei."


    "Of course, you have to participate, but you have to hand it over to sister Liu. Is it OK to act as an agent?" Said situ GUI.


    I nodded and said, "there''s no mistake. This is OK, but does this matter have anything to do with what you just said?"


    "The board doesn''t matter."


    I almost didn''t vomit blood. It doesn''t matter. What''s the point.


    After that, the board of directors has a lot to do with dividends


    I am a Leng, this call what relation.

 Chapter 414

    I thought about it for a moment. This is certain. But what does this matter have to do with what we said?


    At this time, situ Guicai said: "at that time, a lot of money was going to be paid out. If they didn''t get more shares quickly, they would have less income in this dividend, and lanfeifei could also take this opportunity to get a lot."


    I think about it for a while, and finally understand that now their shares are obviously not much, plus the 10% below, that is to say, if they don''t recycle quickly.


    Lanfeifei and I will share half of the company''s shares, plus the following 10% of the money. For both of them, money is not so easy to earn.


    Of course, my money and the following money will not flow back, because we don''t have any emotional foundation for the company. Although they don''t know, I still have feelings.


    But from my point of view, although the current Nie family is declining, if my LAN family is up, it can support the Nie family. But the premise is that Nie must be integrated into Lan''s system.


    In this way, their competition will be more intense. As soon as lanfeifei''s big project is joined, it should drive some capital into the stock market. In this way, the dividend will be less. If the project is big enough, the dividend this time is likely to become a joke.


    At this time, they all have to work harder. The people below don''t say it first. They will feel very happy as long as they give out more than 8000, but we are not the same above.


    Basically, if you can''t get a million dividends, it''s meaningless.


    Moreover, for them, there are many places where they still need money, and they will definitely want to solve this problem first.


    "That is to say, Nie Xiaoran will take this opportunity to clean up Lei Huasheng quickly."


    "That''s what you want to see her clean up thunder?" Situ GUI then looked at me and asked.


    I nodded, said: "Nie Xiaoran no matter how to say, not so big on the road power, she can only through the commercial conspiracy to think of a way, but Lei Hua voice is different, and he is more insidious."


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "well, it was him first, but if he was really eaten by Nie Xiaoran, Nie Xiaoran would not be easy to deal with."


    I nodded and said: "I understand this meaning, but I still think it should be easy to deal with thunder. I think he should know something. If we deal with him, when we turn around to deal with Nie Xiaoran, we can add internal and external forces, and let her collapse in business. "


    Situ GUI laughed, and then said: "in fact, I''ve come up with a way for you, which is good for you. We can make Nie Xiaoran lose slowly."


    I looked at situ GUI, but he didn''t say anything. He just said, "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll come up with a complete way to tell you. Don''t worry. There will be a good play then."


    I had to nod and say nothing more.


    After dinner, we will go back first, have a rest for a night, and continue to work tomorrow.


    It should be said that Nie Xiaoran''s work speed is really fast. The next morning, he will be on the company''s radio to draw everyone''s attention. Then he explained that since we want to split shares, of course, all our shareholders have taken out 10 shares.


    And these ten shares will be divided again and become 1000 shares below. In this way, many people can get such shares.


    In this way, I feel that the atmosphere of the whole company is different. I asked Tang Xin to spread some opinions. Of course, I won''t talk nonsense about this.


    In the afternoon, sister rainbow found out first. As soon as she entered the door, she asked, "I heard that in the dividend share, you gave 2.5 shares."


    I nodded with a smile, said: "is there some comments below, that I did not share?"


    "Rainbow sister said:" yes, I did hear two versions


    "Which one do you believe more?" I asked.


    "I believe more in your version, because judging from the overall situation, Nie Zhengping has no equity right now, and Lei Huasheng seems to have made such comments. In this way, the number of people who support you will increase."


    I said with a smile: "this is not very important, I just don''t want to let their pay so buried by others."


    Rainbow sister also nodded, said: "you do right, sometimes, they such a method, people will be chilling, but you are not afraid of their revenge you?"


    "Not yet, because we still have a lot of things to do, and if LAN really gets up, we will fall into a passive position. By the way, sister rainbow, I want to ask, what do you think?"


    I look at Rainbow elder sister, she is also an old man, do not know what kind of choice, will also go to the new LAN.


    "It doesn''t matter what I choose, because you and she are in the same team?"I laughed. Although rainbow sister didn''t know I was lanfeifei, she knew I was on the same front with lanfeifei.


    At this time, she said: "anyway, you still need people here, and there, I think there are more people in the past. With sister Liu and director Gao, their combination is very strong, and I heard that director Li has also passed."


    I heard about this yesterday. Li Tao is now another vice president. In this way, he has a certain influence on the road.


    LAN has decided to start the official operation on Saturday. I heard that he will send us invitation cards or something in the next two days.


    This kind of thing, the sooner the better, and as situ GUI said yesterday, I have to add fuel to them.


    Sister rainbow looked at the time and talked with me about the following situation. Now the marketing department is just keeping the previous projects, because we are all watching the start of new LANs. In case of a promising company, I think they will still choose there.


    I don''t know whether I''m happy or unhappy to hear her say that. But it''s also human.


    "It''s going to get better." I said softly. Yes, everything will be better. At least now, it is much better than before.


    Think of oneself just entered Nie''s helpless, now is really close to the last center, as long as one step, really just one step.


    Father, please bless me.


    To say Nie Xiaoran''s action is really too fast, this Saturday, LAN''s company will officially start running. Liu Jie''s invitation cards were also sent.


    On the other side, there is another thing, that is, the equity meeting on Friday. Nie Xiaoran is really in a hurry. There is no movement from Lei Huasheng. I can see that they are striving for more people to get this.


    Of course, those people must be their own. This time, I''ve heard something.


    For example, Tang Xin came back to tell me that Nie Zhengping had talked to Ji Changfeng. The general meaning is that he hopes that they can stand on the side of the chairman of the board and plan to share his equity.


    I know it won''t be too much this time. If I really got a few points like last time, I won''t have to work so hard.


    I asked Tang Xin to tell Ji Changfeng that the equity can still be obtained. Of course, if they want to take it back, they can also give it to them directly. Of course, if they take it back, they will certainly not give less money.


    It''s all arranged over there, but situ GUI called and told me that he had a project over there and wanted to come and talk to me.


    I''m a bit strange. He has any projects, but he still agrees.


    Soon, situ GUI came. As soon as I entered the office, I saw Nie Zhengxuan''s tail behind him.


    "President Nie, we are talking about the cooperation project. It seems that there is nothing wrong with you in this matter?" I have to say coldly.


    Nie Zhengxuan is certainly a little unhappy, but I''m right. She can''t help me. Now I''m just going to show her such prestige. What can she do with me.


    I watched her leave the room, and Tang Xin said with a smile: "President Nie, I don''t want to let go. I said situ GUI, what do you think?"


    Situ GUI sighed and said, "do you think I can have another idea?"


    "So it is." Tang Xin laughed, then looked outside and said, "sister Wu, I''ll stay outside to avoid eavesdropping."


    Her voice was very high. I immediately realized that Nie Zhengxuan had not left yet. At this time, she was outside. Watching Tang Xin go out, I was smiling and didn''t speak.


    At this time, situ GUI looked outside and said, "there''s really a project to discuss with you. How about next?"


    "What do you think? I''m going to help Nie at this time? Or do you have another bad idea


    "That''s what I mean. I''ve roughly calculated that Nie''s main assets are fixed now, and the real liquid assets have been almost consumed with the integration at this time. I think we can find a way to turn his current assets into negative assets at this time."


    I am a Leng, say: "won''t, do you want to let Nie Xiaoran go to loan?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "no mistake. Of course, this is to let them borrow money, because only in this way can they owe a sum of money to the bank. Then this will be useful."


    I thought about it for a while and said, "do you want Nie Xiaoran to apply for bankruptcy? This can''t work. No matter what, Nie''s work is the hard work of his father. I won''t let him fall."


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "don''t say that. Be careful, the wall has ears. But you''re right. I won''t let it fall down. Otherwise, you will be unhappy."


    I look at situ GUI, but I don''t know what he thinks. Although that''s what he says, if Nie Xiaoran really gets such a huge loan, it will definitely affect the development of the company. This is definitely not OK.At this time, situ GUI said: "I think so. First of all, I will talk about a project, which is very big. Of course, it needs a very strong capital chain, and it will take two years for this project to make profits, but once it makes profits, it is a high profit."


    I nodded and said: "that is to say, in the past two years, NIE is basically exhausted."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. Because this project belongs to me, Nie Xiaoran won''t doubt anything. At the same time, I will ask LAN to come here to talk about cooperation. At this time, if the two cooperation are successful, then Nie can only rely on bank loans without his own funds."


    "What are you going to do at this time?" I asked.


    "At this time, someone will lend Nie Xiaoran a sum of money, which is the key." I was surprised and looked at situ GUI.


    "I want Mr. Jin to arrange people. Of course, this person will be familiar to Nie Xiaoran. I just learned recently that he used to be Mr. Jin''s person and thought he was Lei Huasheng''s person all the time."


    This person is definitely not in business. I can guarantee that.


    "Nie Xiaoran will not accept the money." "I said:" she is not stupid, if you take the money, the latter things, but very troublesome


    "Don''t worry, it''s not usury. We can''t play this game. I believe she will accept it, because at this time, we should try our best to deal with thunder, which will cause the weakness of thunder and produce a critical point here."


    My mind is spinning fast, critical point, that is, if someone pushes him, he will fall down immediately.


    Situ GUI, he wants Lei Huasheng to be in a state of imminent death. At this time, if Nie Xiaoran doesn''t seize the opportunity, it''s easy for me to get the equity of Lei Huasheng, and then he will be in trouble.


    "You mean, let Nie Xiaoran exchange things?" I asked.


    "That''s right, the money is made by Mr. Jin''s people. That is to say, Mr. Jin must take back some things. What is it? It''s the things in Lei Huasheng''s hand and the things in Nie Xiaoran''s hand about chairman LAN."


    I nodded, this can understand, Nie Xiaoran at that time, will certainly be hit, if this time she really have to take out these things, it means that I from the last clue, only a little less.


    Think of here, I nodded, said: "this is OK, but, she really will be deceived?"


    "I''ll have to let her go then." Situ GUI smiles. I feel his state is too insidious. I don''t know why. I''ve been feeling this way lately.


    He seems to see through everything. How can he feel like that.


    But it should also be a good thing. If he sees through it, he can at least help me. I comforted myself in my heart.

 Chapter 415

    Situ GUI didn''t stay for a long time and left early. Tang Xin came back and told me that Nie Zhengxuan was really eavesdropping outside at the beginning. She didn''t leave until she went out.


    I really sneer in my heart. Nie Zhengxuan is so crazy that she knows that the relationship between situ GUI and LAN Feifei has been made public, but she still doesn''t give up.


    Tang Xin and I went straight home after work, but before we got to the underground garage, we were stopped by Nie Zhengping. He told us that we would hold the staff meeting of equity distribution on Friday.


    I don''t like this very much, but it''s not good that I won''t be present at that time. Otherwise, the staff below would think that I really didn''t contribute.


    On Friday, early in the morning, Nie Xiaoran gathered all the employees and began to talk about the development of the company. Later, he talked about the issue of equity distribution.


    I think the employees below are still very excited. After all, I heard that there are a large number of people this time, and there will be such equity distribution in the future. Maybe they will have their own shares by then.


    This time, it''s mainly a few middle-level workers and some bottom-up workers. Of course, because ten shares are divided into thousands of shares again, there are still a large number of people at the bottom. How can more than 100 people get such equity distribution.


    Specific people can''t be given at that time. This list will be publicized. On the other hand, the HR department will go to talk to them one by one according to the people on this list.


    As soon as Nie Xiaoran announced this, it immediately exploded. You know, the equity distribution of more than 100 people has never been done before.


    Nie Xiaoran saw that the effect had been achieved. After the meeting, the people of the company had collected a lot of money for a while, but I don''t think she could do anything about this struggle.


    Tomorrow will be the establishment of new LANs company, so in the evening, we''ll have to have a look at the hotel and make arrangements at that time.


    When I got home, I took Tang Xin with me. Situ GUI had been waiting there for a long time. She was Meng Xinrui, but she appeared as Sister Liu''s assistant.


    "By the way, sister-in-law, are you going to let Xinxin appear tomorrow?" I asked, referring, of course, to the appearance of lanfeifei.


    "No, I thought for a moment, if she showed up there, it would be very troublesome, and I think the other party thinks the same way."


    I nodded and said, "yes, I think so. If she does show up there, it''s not very good."


    But situ GUI laughed and said: "yes, this time, we invited some people who had friendship with LAN. Of course, some people wanted to get on with LAN. After all, LAN was too hot before. Even if we started this new company, because of the existence of such people as Liu Jie and Gao CEO, we also received considerable attention."


    Jin Shinan also nodded and said: "and this time, there is the relationship between the LAN family and the Jin family. I think many people want to get on this boat."


    I laughed. That''s what business is all about. It''s only when there are interests. Now Lan''s interests are much better than those of other companies. Of course, they have to rely on them.


    This is also a benefit, because with the support of so many people, there should be no problems in the operation of the company in the later period.


    As for situ GUI, he has already arranged the place. He will go tomorrow, but there is no lanfeifei.


    I said with a smile, "do you think it''s strange if you are separated from lanfeifei?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile, "it''s not surprising that I don''t know, but I promise that someone will think it''s an opportunity."


    I also laughed, tomorrow Nie Xiaoran they will go, I think Nie Zhengxuan will follow.


    "That''s troublesome. By the way, since you''re going to open tomorrow, I won''t go. I want to see Huson."


    "What did you see him do?" Situ GUI asked strangely, "and he will come to the scene tomorrow."


    I nodded and said, "I''ll call him and ask him not to go. I want him to check something for me."


    Jin Shinan said: "now our information is also very well-informed, what information do you want to check, can''t you tell me?"


    I shook my head, said: "this matter, you really can''t help, this matter, that is, Huson can, and some places, he should be very familiar with."


    Situ GUI didn''t speak. He just nodded slightly and said, "pay attention to yourself. I feel that Husen is going to see your identity."


    I laughed and said, "don''t worry. Tomorrow I''ll meet him as lanfeifei. I''ll ask him to another hotel. I''ll wait for him there."

 Chapter 416

    "In that case, wouldn''t it be too dangerous?" Asked situ GUI.


    I shook my head and said, "no, in fact, at that time, all of you will be attracted by LAN''s company. When I get there, there will be no danger, and Tang Xin will accompany me."


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "do you want me to provide a route to leave?"


    I shook my head and said, "no, I''ll go to an area far away from this place. It won''t affect you. Don''t worry. With Tang Xin, what else do you have to worry about?"


    Tang Xin then said, "are you still worried that I can''t deal with him or protect sister Wu?"


    Situ GUI just shook his head in a funny way and said, "this won''t happen. OK, you can be careful." Then he looked at me and sighed.


    I laughed and said, "don''t worry, I just hope that he can destroy the evidence about me in Lei Huasheng''s hand. That''s it."


    "Lei Hua Sheng will be back up for sure."


    "That''s why I''m looking for him, because I believe he can completely destroy the evidence. There should be no problem."


    Tang Xin nodded at this time and said, "it''s like this. Hu Sen is not bad about it, but sister LAN, if it''s not good, do you think he will help you do it?"


    I know what Tang Xin said, and said, "if he wants to help, help. If he doesn''t want to help, forget it. In the future, I will never go to him for help. It''s so simple."


    Tang Xin shrugged and said, "then he really has no choice."


    I saw situ GUI smile after hearing this sentence. It seems that his mood is much better at this time. Also, her own woman goes to see another man and asks for something. Although there''s a bodyguard, it doesn''t feel like that.


    I also know his mood, but now, I really have no way.


    In the evening, I didn''t stay. Instead, I went home to have a rest with Tang Xin.


    Of course, during the evening break, I called Huson and explained the situation to him. Huson was still very happy and agreed.


    I thought for a moment, since I''m going out tomorrow, I can''t drive my own car, so I called situ GUI again and asked him to arrange a car for me.


    Situ GUI agreed very quickly. The next morning, I left home with Tang Xin and drove to the place I had made an appointment with Hu Sen.


    Today, I wonder if there will be a place far away where filanfield is founded.


    We found a place to have breakfast first, and then we got to the appointed place.


    Sure enough, Huson was sitting in front of us for a while, and we were not noticed.


    "Today is the day when Lan''s company was founded. Why don''t you go there?" When he saw me, he asked strangely.


    If I go there, then it''s not easy to end there. Moreover, with my sister-in-law there, there will be no problem.


    Huson nodded and said, "well, what do you want me to do today?"


    "There''s one thing I want you to destroy for me. Just destroy it."


    Huson was stunned and said, "is it bad news for you?"


    "It''s nothing to me, but it''s not good for Wu xiner. Now my heart and I have already controlled half of the shares of Nie''s group. We can go up as long as we work harder. I don''t want to have problems at this time."


    "Wu Xin''er, she is very capable. She should be able to solve this problem herself." Huson was a bit reluctant.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "maybe this matter, I shouldn''t look for you. Well, I won''t trouble you any more."


    "Wait, wait." Huson was a little flustered when he heard this, and then said, "don''t say that. I don''t want to help, but she can''t solve this problem herself."


    Just now, I did it on purpose. As soon as I said that, he changed his words. At this time, he just went down the stairs and said, "yes, she really can''t solve this problem herself. That''s why she came to me. Of course, I have to help her."


    Hu Sen sighed and said, "well, I see. From this point of view, there should be no problem. You can do whatever you want."


    I just laughed and said, "well, in Lei Huasheng''s hand, there are some recordings of talking with Wu xiner."


    "Well, would it be a very embarrassing one?" I saw that Huson''s face was a little special.


    I just laughed, shook my head and said: "no, we have to deal with Nie Xiaoran''s recording together. At this time, Lei Huasheng relies on Wu xiner to survive, so he doesn''t dare to release the recording, but it''s also his life-saving straw. If Wu xiner gives up on him, he will tell it immediately."Huson thought for a moment and said, "I see. That is to say, he takes this thing as an umbrella now."


    "Yes, and the contracts Wu Xin''er signed with him at that time. I hope they can be destroyed."


    Huson thought for a moment and said, "that''s OK, but when."


    "The sooner the better." I have to say that now Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran are about to enter a state of war. Of course, the sooner the better.


    Huson sighed and said, "well, as long as it''s something you said, I''ll definitely do it, but is it any good?"


    I said with a smile, "yes, if it''s successful this time, how about I ask Meng Xinrui to date you for a day?"


    "She has an appointment with me." Huson was immediately a little depressed.


    I had to shrug my shoulders and say, "of course I can''t. I can''t be sorry that my house is expensive, so it''s her. I think she''s a good girl."


    "Forget it. I''ve been waiting for 3000 years. If I really want to find one that just looks like me, I''ll find it long ago. Besides, you look different now."


    I just nodded and thought about it for a while. Otherwise, Huson would not rely on his blood to tell if I was his life-saving benefactor.


    This matter now just don''t say, I quickly with Tang Xin settled accounts, this just left there, left a face helpless Husen.


    When he got to the car, Tang Xincai said, "I said, sister Wu, why don''t you accept Hu Sen? I can see that he is also sincere."


    "But one''s heart can''t be divided in two, can it?" I had to say, "when you have a place, you don''t think about anything else."


    Tang Xin thought for a while, then nodded and said: "it''s true that there are some people who have come to our family to propose marriage in the past two years, but they have all been rejected by me. It''s true that they have a place to belong to."


    I also laughed, said: "you can also ah, now is the wish, this is nothing."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "yes, I always think I''m lucky. It''s not in vain."


    At this time, situ GUI called and said that it had been officially started, and the effect was good. In the morning of this day, four projects had been launched.


    I admire old man Gao for his ability. I think he won all four projects. And Ken is much more than that. He doesn''t want to run out of these projects at one time.


    I just laughed and said, "doesn''t that mean that I''ve started making money?"


    "That''s what I mean, so I think some things can be done while the iron is hot. Now it''s up to you."


    I understand what he means. Next, is mutual cooperation? I thought for a moment and said, "I''ll see you in the evening. I''ll talk about it then."


    "OK, I''m busy here. I''ll go first." He had been outside all the time.


    I laughed and asked him to protect himself. At the same time, I told him that we are going back now.


    He just laughed. It seems that he is jealous. I''m really afraid that I''ll run away with others. He also calls to check the layoffs. It''s true.


    But my heart is more or less beautiful, with such a husband, who is not beautiful ah.


    Really think, one side of Tang Xin said: "sister Wu, if we don''t drive again, we may not go back before lunch."


    Gee, my God, I''ve been sitting in the car giggling for a long time. This is too embarrassing.


    When we got home, situ GUI was already here. We were all a little strange. Didn''t he eat with them?


    He looked at me, also laughed, and said, "I thought you would have lunch with Huson. It seems that I think too much."


    "My own husband is jealous here, but I''m eating out with other people. Isn''t that good?" I just laughed.


    "I said, you two, don''t show your love in front of me. Now I miss my brother Chang Feng a little. What can I do?"


    Situ GUI and I both laughed. This Tang Xin, sometimes, is really a living treasure.


    We laughed, and I thought about it. I cooked for situ GUI myself, and Tang Xin came to help me.


    Soon, we sat together, and situ GUI said with a smile: "how to say, I feel that I haven''t eaten the food made by Feifei for a long time."


    Tang Xin also nodded and said: "things are really much better recently. It''s just a bite to eat outside. But think about it, it''s still delicious."


    I said with a smile: "well, I also want to live like this every day, but I really can''t. I have my own things to do."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "by the way, what did you say to Husen today?""I asked him to help me find a way to get my contract and recording back from Lei Huasheng. Otherwise, it would be a handle to put things in his hands." I said.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "that''s right. It''s a matter. Besides, we can''t have control over what we want to do in the future."


    I laughed and said, "yes, now we can deal with Lei Huasheng. After he leaves, we can deal with him. But I have a very troublesome thing, that is, we have no strength on the road now. If we really want to deal with him, we may still have some trouble."


    "Just give it to master Jin and Li Tao. They should be able to cope with it." Said situ GUI.


    "It''s better to send him to the territory of the Tang family or the Ji family. It''s much better to catch him then." Then Tang Xin came up with an idea. I just smile.


    There''s nothing to do these two days, and we don''t plan to go out. In the evening, I naturally leave with situ GUI, and then let Tang Xin go to find Ji Changfeng.


    Tang Xin looked at us with angry eyes, but finally he laughed and said, "you are always so sweet and greasy. It''s really bad."


    I can only follow her smile, said: "situ GUI for me, just like your brother Chang Feng is as important to you, so, you should understand?"


    Tang Xin had to shrug his shoulders and said, "OK, I understand. I''ll call brother Chang Feng, and you can go."


    Situ GUI and I left here with a smile. Back in the room, situ GUI had to pick me up.


    "I hate it. How..."


    Before I finished, I felt his kiss on my mouth. I''m totally addicted to this feeling.


    Soon, when we go to work on Monday, situ GUI is ready. He will be here today to talk about cooperation with Nie Xiaoran and me. Of course, I also need to be ready.


    I called Nie Xiaoran early in the morning, just to say some of the following, because after that day, I also asked sister rainbow to inquire about the situation of the people below. For this share division, there are all kinds of statements below.


    Some people say that the company is really bleeding this time, and there will be more shares.


    However, some people say that this is a trap, and the purpose is to continue to work with the Nie family.


    Because of the appearance of LAN, we feel a great crisis now, and some old employees have left, which makes the number of the company itself not too many and reduces a little.


    Nie Zhengping has been very busy recently. He has to hold several large job fairs recently. It''s said that he has to save his sleeping time now.


    At this time, his employees are not as good as all of his shares.


    Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng didn''t show up these two days. I think they are also thinking about each other. During this period of time, they should not come to me for trouble.


    Because the equity in my hands, if only from the perspective of equity, is higher than them. Of course, if Nie Xiaoran adds Nie Zhengxuan''s equity, he will certainly surpass me.


    Nie Xiaoran quickly came to the company and met me in her office.


    When we were talking about these aspects, Nie Zheng knocked on the door and said, "director situ is here to see President Wu and the chairman. It seems that he has a plan to cooperate with us."


    I pretended to have a look at Nie Xiaoran, and then said: "at this time, he came to cooperate with us. It''s unrealistic. He himself has a relationship with lanfeifei. If he wants to cooperate with us, is there anything wrong?"


    Of course, I have to say that the image of me not dealing with lanfeifei has always existed.


    Nie Xiaoran thought for a moment and said, "it''s possible, but if we don''t even see and listen to it, it''s meaningless. We still have to listen to what they are going to do."


    I thought about it for a while, which is the same reason, so I nodded and said, "yes, let''s have a look. By the way, where is it, here or there?"


    "Since it''s about the market, it''s better for you. Let''s go."


    I took Nie Xiaoran to my office. Sure enough, situ GUI was already here. Tang Xin had already poured tea for him and was talking with him.


    For the assistant like Tang Xin, I''m still at ease. Nie Xiaoran nodded.


    When Tang Xin saw us coming in, he said hello and went out.


    I asked Nie Xiaoran to sit on the throne. Then I looked back at situ GUI and asked, "director situ, I heard that there is a plan to cooperate with us. Now I really have some questions. If it''s a good cooperation project, why didn''t I choose Lan''s company?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "this is very simple, because their strength is not enough now. I asked them, there is not so much cash to do this."I laughed. Situ GUI is really good at speaking.

 Chapter 417

    Nie ran said: "this project will consume a lot of cash, which is also very interesting."


    Situ GUI said: "well, I don''t worry about it at all. I remember it was a long time ago when Chairman Lan was there. There was a project at that time. It was very difficult for Hu Sen and I to get such a large sum of money in such a short time. However, chairman LAN and for situ GUI, because he just lost a person like old man Gao, which is very important It is also a good way to win over a high-level figure of Nie and weaken him again.


    And Lei Huasheng will not have any doubt because of this. At this time, situ GUI only needs to work harder, so that Lei Huasheng can temporarily support the decision to do this project.


    As long as they all support it, it will be easier for others. Now I have 24 shares represented by Sister Liu, plus Lei Huasheng''s 10 shares, and that representative. He must see what you mean. There are still many possibilities for support at this time.


    Oh, by the way, it suddenly occurred to me that situ GUI also thought of Nie Zhengxuan. She holds 100% of the shares. At this time, if you go back to this, it will be equivalent to nearly half of the shares. With the support of 44 shares, plus the representative''s words, this matter is passed.


    I think of here, suddenly found that the original lanfeifei shares were divided out, is such a good thing.


    Jin Shinan said with a smile: "this idea is really good. If they agree, then I will let Siyu talk about a project. Maybe they won''t take it. Let''s beat them with this."


    "No, they will." At this time, situ GUI suddenly said that as long as Sister Liu behaved a little arrogant, they would certainly answer. They didn''t want to lose face in front of Lan Shi.


    "But then, we don''t have enough money."


    "That''s right, this is also our plan, because if the money was not enough at that time, this project would be a springboard for Nie Xiaoran to restructure the capital. At this time, whoever takes out more money can get more equity, so they will certainly think of their own ways."


    "Isn''t that good for me?" I said. Once the capital is restructured and the equity is redistributed, my current equity is likely to shrink.


    "There''s no problem with this. My project can be exhausted by Nie now, so Lan''s project, they must choose to borrow money in various ways. At this time, I can find a sum of money to support half of your equity."


    I think for a moment, even if it is half, Nie Xiaoran will be very troublesome.

 Chapter 418

    At this point, in fact, everything is almost the same. This time, Lei Huasheng has become the main character.


    Situ GUI asked us to keep our voice down and not to speak, so he called Lei Huasheng, and it was hands-free.


    Then the thundering voice picked up the phone and said, "who is that?" He didn''t save situ GUI''s phone.


    "Director Lei, I''m situ GUI." Situ GUI also frowned. It''s too bad.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry. I just answered the phone in a hurry, and I didn''t see whose it was. Chairman situ, what can I do for you Lei Huasheng then asked.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "there''s something I want you to agree with."


    Lei Hua Sheng was silent for about two seconds. Then he said, "I''m not going to let me come to you. As long as you say something, I''ll go right away."


    The old fox, as expected, can''t get away from ten, but unfortunately, it''s just a deputy''s task. The real task hasn''t been mentioned yet.


    Situ GUI also laughed and said, "if director Lei can come here, I certainly don''t welcome him. But director Lei, I don''t think you are the one who wants to come here."


    "Alas," he said, "I have no way to get out of there. Now there is no good way for me to find a job."


    Situ GUI just laughed. No one would believe his words. With his ability of transforming thunder into sound, if he really stood up, there must be a group of people robbing him. He is not the kind of master who can''t find a place at all.


    "Director Lei, I''ll make a long story short. Let''s make it clear. You know I want to have a cooperation with Nie. You should know that you are going to hold a shareholders'' meeting for this."


    Lei Huasheng said: "Oh, it''s this. Of course I know it, but you know, it''s too much for us now."


    Listen to him, he doesn''t want to support us. Situ GUI probably had thought that he would say this for a long time, and then he said, "director Lei, although you are a sensible person, you haven''t seen the twists and turns in it clearly."


    Lei Huasheng was stunned, thought for a moment, and said, "do you mean that your project is completely aimed at Nie?"


    "You''re right. I think you know my relationship with Feifei, so this project is really aimed at Nie, but you''re different. Now in that company, you don''t have a grudge with Feifei."


    Lei Huasheng laughed twice and said, "of course, I always regard Feifei as my younger generation. How can I harm her? Then tell me, what do you think? Do you want me to help Feifei?"


    "No, you can''t help her. She has to do it by herself. Let''s put it this way. In fact, she has only one purpose. If she really wants to get the company, she may have already got it. I think you should understand."


    Lei Huasheng is silent again. My first thought is to think of the thing in Lei Huasheng''s hand. I think that thing should be beneficial to me. Of course, it means lanfeifei.


    Lei Huasheng should also know this. Li Tao has jumped to lanfeifei''s side now, so lanfeifei will know this sooner or later.


    "You''re right. Li Tao and I share the same share, but there''s another one. I don''t know whose hand it is. It''s still a mystery."


    "It''s not important. The important thing is that lanfeifei has the strength to win a place there, but she didn''t do it. Do you know why?"


    Lei Huasheng''s reaction was quick, and said, "what she really wants is to avenge her father?"


    "Oh, you use the word revenge. In this case, chairman LAN is not the general cause of death."


    Sure enough, situ GUI is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He immediately grasped the saying of Lei Huasheng. I was also surprised. Lei Huasheng must know something.


    "Oh, don''t mind that, so what does she want me to do?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "don''t worry. Although it''s simple, we have to make it clear. Feifei doesn''t want that Nie''s company, but it doesn''t mean she won''t want it. It must be her father''s property, so she wants to take shares there. You can see that now she has 24 shares. "


    "Yes, what does that mean?"


    Situ GUI said: "we also need 25% equity, but you can rest assured that this equity will not be aimed at you. You can just rest assured. As for you, Feifei said that as long as you are willing to go out of business, you will be the next chairman of the board, but there is a condition that you must change back to LAN''s group."


    Lei Huasheng didn''t say anything. He said for a long time, "if I change back, isn''t it equivalent to working for the other party?"


    "Is that important? Isn''t it important that you have a bigger stake? " Situ GUI said with a smile: "don''t worry, Feifei said it''s very simple. When you get all the shares, give them to us. In a word, give them to you first and then to us."Lei Huasheng just gave a smile. It seems that this condition is very touching.


    "That sounds good, but why should I believe you?" Lei Huasheng said.


    Situ GUI sighed and said, "Nie Xiaoran will cheat you, Li Tao will cheat you. Even situ GUI will cheat you, but have you ever seen LAN Feifei cheat? She does what she says


    Lei Huasheng doesn''t speak this time. I think he should know my character, otherwise, he won''t find a Meng Xinrui who is so like me.


    "It''s true, but there''s one thing I don''t understand. I hope you can answer it for me."


    "Go ahead, please." Situ GUI was not worried at all.


    "If you just ask me to agree with this, can you bring down Nie Xiaoran and Wu xiner? You know, that Wu Xin''er is also a cruel character. "


    I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad. Now I am regarded as a cruel role by the other party. It should be said that it is my progress. But at this point, I always feel that this matter is hanging.


    "We have a way, and I''m sure you''ll understand it as soon as you listen to it." Situ GUI said a little slowly at this time, and let the other party believe that our method is real and feasible.


    After a long silence there, he said, "well, I believe you once. I can agree to this cooperation, but you have to explain what kind of method it is. I won''t give up my present position for the sake of one in ten thousand opportunities."


    Situ GUI laughed. As long as he was willing to speak, it would be much easier.

 Chapter 419

    We all looked at situ GUI. At this time, situ GUI said, "I will give you a sum of money, about several hundred million."


    "What''s the matter? If I really want money, I don''t have to go to you at all." Lei Huasheng said at this time.


    A few hundred million people is a lot to say, but for us, it''s just a matter of a few projects.


    Situ GUI then said, "don''t get me wrong. These memories are not for your benefit. Let''s put it this way, these billions are just for you to get through this empty nest period."


    Lei Huasheng didn''t speak. Obviously he was also thinking about what situ GUI meant.


    "Well, if Nie started to do this plan, then the current funds of Nie may not be enough, so everyone will raise funds again. You know what that means, don''t you? "


    Lei Huasheng thought for a moment and said, "do you mean Nie Xiaoran will go out to borrow money? I don''t think she will, because if she does, it means that she is desperate. "


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "do you think she has a way now? Of course, there will be no way out, so she will go out to borrow money. This money is very important. In this way, the equity of several other people will be changed because of the later re investment. I think you should know what''s going on? "


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "I see. Lanfeifei will not re invest. That is to say, her investment will shrink. But don''t you want to get those shares? Why do you do that? "


    "Because we don''t have energy, the new LAN will grow up soon. Although it takes some time, Feifei is younger than you. This is her capital."


    Lei Huasheng doesn''t speak any more. Even if he really has to give his own equity to his son in the future, he can''t really fight with me, so from a certain point of view, the new LAN''s will eventually surpass Nie''s.


    "You have a point, and this method can really make Nie Xiaoran in trouble, but you never thought that maybe someone would give her a sum of money and let her wait until the day when the business is recovered."


    "If you really have to let her wait until that day, you''ll be hopeless." Situ GUI finished and looked at us.


    We are all a little silly. How can we hear such a strange thing.


    On the other side, Lei Hua chuckled and said, "I see. You don''t want me to borrow money, but you want me to lend it to others. You''re really mean."


    Now I finally understand what situ GUI means. It turns out that he didn''t use his own money to deal with Nie Xiaoran.


    "Well, that''s all for us. At the shareholders'' meeting, I''ll see your performance. Of course, if you don''t feel at ease, we can sign a contract."


    "No, I believe what chairman situ said." Lei Hua said that and hung up.


    We watched situ GUI hang up. He looked at us and said with a smile, "that''s the hook."


    "You''re not going to give him that money, so he''ll be in it."


    "No, I will still give him the money. As soon as he agrees to the plan, I will give him the money immediately."


    "But if so, you are not..." I said.


    Situ GUI then laughed and said, "this is very simple. You still don''t understand. This plan is only a part of it, and the other plan is the straw that we drag them down."


    I thought about it for a moment and said, "people mean, the plan of Lancaster."


    Situ GUI nodded with a smile, but did not speak. At this time, Jin Shinan suddenly understood and said, "do you mean that we are going to bribe the people on the thunder track?"


    "It''s not a bribe, it''s a must. You have Li Tao. In this respect, there should be no problem, and you should prepare some money to let them go."


    I have a look at them, and I really don''t understand the scheme of making use of people on the road.


    Jin Shinan thought for a moment and said, "this is really black. In this way, Lei Huasheng forces himself to die."


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "there is no mistake. He forced himself to go. He has money in his hand. However, when he put more money out of the road, once there is no money back, it is he who is the first one to find."


    Jin Shinan also nodded, said: "understand this meaning, I will let you hold the money not to lend Nie Xiaoran, and then by Lei Huasheng side to there, and Nie Xiaoran as long as hold not to return, then the bad luck is Lei Huasheng."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "yes, that''s what it means."


    "But what if she had money to pay back? Besides, Nie Xiaoran can also get money from banks and other places? " I asked.


    Situ GUI said with a smile, "yes, it can be. But the money also needs to be paid back. Besides, it''s not so much, is it?"I thought for a moment, with Nie Xiaoran''s stock right now, it''s really difficult to get so much money. If he had the stock right in the past, there would be no problem.


    "At that time, you will not panic with her, but you will come with her to invest, but you will not panic with her."


    "It''s really cruel. To be honest, I feel a little lucky to cooperate with people like you. Otherwise, it would be a bit terrible if I were an opponent." Jin Shinan smiles.


    Situ GUI also laughed and said, "I can''t help it. In this way, we''ll knock down Lei Huasheng first. This is our initial layout, isn''t it?"


    "If you bring him down, let''s let Kim take over. At that time, some things may be well known." Jin Shinan also laughed.


    I don''t know why. When I look at them, I always feel a little uncomfortable.


    Although I really want to achieve this ultimate goal, I feel that something is wrong with this method, but there is no other way now. Now that I have done it, let''s go on.


    Moreover, this method is often the best one. Now, the most important thing for me is to get a result instead of waiting here.


    Comforting myself in my heart, I feel that now, although there are more people, we seem to have started to change.

 Chapter 420

    When I went to work, I specially told Tang Xin to let her pay more attention to the movement below. Then I went to Nie Xiaoran''s office.


    I''m a little early this time. I''d like to express my suggestion first, which is good for my position in the company.


    Knock on the door, sure enough, Nie Xiaoran has arrived, and in the room, Nie Zhengxuan is also there, they are also discussing whether to do this project of situ GUI.


    At this time, Nie Zhengxuan is trying to persuade Nie Xiaoran. Obviously, if this project is successful, Nie Zhengxuan can clearly tell situ GUI how much work he has done in it.


    When Nie Xiaoran saw me coming in, he asked me to sit down first. Then he said, "I''m discussing this project with Zhengxuan. You just came here. What''s your opinion?"


    "Don''t do it." I said directly: "the company''s current financial situation does not allow us to do so, so I think it''s better not to do so."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "I think so too, but if we don''t do this project, it will be time for us to pay dividends soon."


    I know, she must be because of the money, I just said with a funny smile: "there are dividends naturally, but I want to make it clear that if we take this risk for the sake of dividend money, it''s not worth it. We don''t have so much cash to collect the money now, so the best way is to keep unchanged to cope with changes."


    "Are you kidding? We''re not changing, but the outside is really in a mess. You don''t know. Now many companies go to LAN''s to talk about cooperation. What do they mean? They feel Nie''s going to die." Nie Zhengxuan was a little excited.


    I nodded, this is for sure, Nie''s is a little bad now, not to mention lanfeifei now nominally, also holds the equity of Nie''s 24, how do you think is also optimistic about lanfeifei.


    "However, if we sign this contract with situ group, we can hold a press conference and announce to the outside that this time we are a big project with situ group, and then they will come to discuss cooperation with us again."


    It should be said that Nie Zhengxuan''s analysis is also good, but the premise is that there should be a certain amount of money.


    And now, I have finished what I said, I just need to show my position. This should coincide with Nie Xiaoran''s idea.


    Sure enough, after listening to Nie Zhengxuan, Nie Xiaoran just looked at her and didn''t say anything.


    "Mom, I don''t care what you think, but I agree with this plan, and you can see that it''s not that it doesn''t make money, it''s just that it''s a little slow." Nie Zhengxuan said at this time.


    "You have a point, too, but I always think that this kind of adventure can be one thing but not two. He said that at the beginning. "


    I was surprised that there was no alternative to taking risks. This is what my father said. Unexpectedly, Nie Xiaoran still has this idea. At this time, he mentioned his father''s words.


    "Don''t mention it, some things, when it''s not critical, of course I don''t know. It was at the beginning, but now it is now. If it was at the beginning, would we still take this risk?" Then she gave me a look.


    I know, she must be because I''ve got such a high share right now, even almost surpassing the total number of her and Nie Xiaoran, so she''s not willing.


    I didn''t say anything. I just laughed.


    Nie Xiaoran just closed his eyes and opened it for a long time, saying: "I''d better vote against it. Then I''ll see what other shareholders say."


    Just then, someone knocked at the door. Nie Zheng turned around and opened the door, but it was the Secretary of the chairman. At this time, she stood there and said, "Chairman, President Liu is here."


    "President Liu, who is it?" Nie Xiaoran didn''t respond for a while.


    "Chairman NIE is so precious and forgetful. It''s me." With these words, sister Liu''s people came in with her voice.


    I look at the present sister Liu, full of red light, a look is very happy. At this time, put on a suit of formal clothes, even more spirit.


    "Oh, it turns out that it''s president Liu. Look, why are you here today? Unfortunately, there will be another meeting later."


    "Oh, that''s why I''m here." At this time, sister Liu stretched out her hand and interrupted her.


    She took out the agency letter I prepared for her yesterday and handed it to Nie Xiaoran.


    "Sincerely, we have to come at your invitation, so I''m here to see what''s going on and hold a shareholders'' meeting." Liu said.


    has the final say, but she has no way to do that. Sometimes, the company is not the one who has the final say.


    "Now that you are here, please take a seat." I think Nie Xiaoran had no choice but to let Liu sit down first.


    At this time, the secretary went out. After a while, the representatives of staff, stock and workers and Lei Huasheng all came. Lei Huasheng was stunned to see sister Liu.


    Nie Xiaoran quickly introduced it, because sister Liu came for LAN Feifei, so Lei Huasheng didn''t say anything.Now that all the people are here, Nie Xiaoran has a look.


    This project is from the marketing department below me, so I''ll tell you first.


    I had no choice but to give a brief introduction to this project. Of course, in the end, I also talked about the possible profitability.


    "I don''t think the company has the strength now." I finally said that because of the presence of sister Liu, I can''t directly say that the company has no money.


    Sister Liu just laughed. She understood what it meant, but she didn''t get it across.


    "I think I can try it." At this time, Nie Zhengxuan opened her mouth first. Although her equity is not much, when she opened her mouth, she wanted to attract some people to follow suit.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at Nie Zhengxuan dissatisfied and said, "I also feel that it''s not suitable to take this list now. What do you think?"


    Nie Xiaoran directly put out the fire, then she looked at Lei Huasheng, his choice is very important.


    Lei Huasheng cleared his throat and said, "why don''t you do something to make money? I still want to share more money, right?"


    He this opening, Nie Xiao ran Leng for a while, then ruthlessly stare at her, once again looked at the employee shareholder representative. This man will be her life-saving straw.


    I pray in my heart. The representative was about to speak, but sister Liu said: "I think this project can be done, and can earn more than 10 billion yuan. By then, every share will be tens of millions."


    Great. This lure is used at the right time.

 Chapter 421

    "But you know, if we invest in this business, the dividend will be very difficult this time." At this time Nie Xiaoran said.


    I know that she will definitely object, and I, too, should be an opposition, so I said, "I''m also short of money, so I think it''s better to pay dividends."


    Although I say that, my meaning is very obvious. Pun on it. I''m short of money now, so I think the dividend is good. But if I''m not short of money, then it''s not very important whether I get a dividend or not.


    Sure enough, the representative of the shareholder thought a little about it at this time. He should not know how to choose.


    Lei Huasheng then said: "I''m also short of money, but I also have my own salary now. As long as I can stick to it for a while, the dividend can be tens of thousands of times. Do you think it''s better to get one yuan now or ten thousand yuan now?"


    I think the meaning of Lei Huasheng is to help the shareholder representative find a way. According to his equity, it is impossible to get a dollar. This is for the shareholder representative.


    The representative of the shareholder raised his head at this time. He was obviously moved by the words.


    Nie Xiaoran also understood that the situation was not good for him and said: "if we take over this project, we will have to invest money at that time. Although this project is good, it does not necessarily allow us to distribute the benefits according to the current equity. "


    Nie Zhengxuan said: "first of all, can this project really make money?"


    At this time, because of her relationship with Nie Xiaoran, it was not easy for her to stand up and say something directly.


    Lei Huasheng laughed and said: "this is simple. You see, as I said just now, a dollar becomes ten thousand. Of course, there is a redistribution of equity. But even if it shrinks, it can at least be divided into seventy percent. That is, a dollar becomes seven thousand. I think it''s earned."


    When he said this, the representative of the shareholder immediately nodded. Sometimes people think in a biased way. He will not consider the high-level Bo Yi behind him. He just knows whether he wants to make money or not.


    Lei Huasheng seized a point suddenly, for these people, what you say is useless, only interests can move them.


    Sister Liu then said: "yes, I''m the same for me. If this project doesn''t make money, I won''t agree with it. We Lanshi want to get the dividend more. After all, we have nearly a quarter of the shares. It''s a lot of money. "


    This time, Nie Xiaoran was in the army again. For Nie Xiaoran, this time, it was really troublesome. What''s more, sister Liu has a point. Lan''s company is more willing to receive money. For the people below, they don''t know whether it''s true or false.


    "I agree with that approach." At this time that shareholder representative sees Nie Xiaoran to want to speak, unexpectedly one step says.


    My heart just fell down. This time, it''s good. It''s too late for Nie Xiaoran to say anything more. Now people have approved of the fifty-four shares, and I, the only one standing on her side, also got an impression.


    "Well, then sign it." Nie Xiaoran sighed, and then said: "but, let me put it in the front. If you need to invest again, you should invest according to your own equity."


    Then she looked at Lei Huasheng and sister Liu.


    Sister Liu just laughed and didn''t say anything. LAN won''t be invested, neither will I. and the next project may come soon. Then I''ll see how she ends up.


    After the meeting, sister Liu specially waited for me, but I pretended not to pay attention to her, turned around and left.


    All this is in Nie Xiaoran''s eyes, which is enough.


    Back in the office, Tang Xin asked about the situation, I can''t say anything, just made an OK gesture, she naturally understood.


    Is sitting, knock on the door sound, Tang Xin past opened the door, unexpectedly is Nie Xiaoran, how she came.


    I let her in immediately. As soon as I sat down, Nie Xiaoran said, "president Wu, you should understand that the company can''t stand this project now."


    I looked at Nie Xiaoran. What is she going to do?


    "I don''t know how to criticize the shareholders, either?" I had to sigh and go on.


    "I wonder, can we not sign this contract?" I was surprised. If I didn''t sign it, how could it be.


    "Chairman, why don''t we sign on this aspect?" I asked.


    "Can you delay this contract for some time? I''ll ask another company to find situ company to sign this contract. If we die, we can''t die here." Nie Xiaoran made it clear.


    I immediately understood what she meant. She didn''t want me to sign the contract, but if she didn''t, I would be killed.


    If you don''t sign this, the following representatives of shareholders, Lei Huasheng and Nie Zhengxuan will definitely come. What can I say at that time.


    I said it was the chairman''s idea, which is totally impossible, because even if I said it, if Nie Xiaoran didn''t admit it, I couldn''t do anything about it."Chairman, you are asking me to carry the pot. You have already said that at the meeting. At this time, you ask me to press on. But if I press on, I will bear the follow-up consequences of this matter."


    "I know, so I''ll make it up to you. You can think about it. Zhengxuan still has 100% equity. If you can help me, I can sign a contract with you, and then the equity will be given to you."


    I was surprised, that 100000 shares to me, in that case, not be able to take over this company?


    As long as all my equity is given to lanfeifei, they will have no choice.


    I sank for a moment, said: "well, I can try, but this, I can''t promise you all at once."


    I saw a smile on Nie Xiaoran''s face. Then I said, "OK, I''ll wait for your news. Remember, don''t tell others about this. If you think about it yourself, it''s a good thing. At that time, you really have to get so many shares. The next chairman will be you. "


    I know what she means, but is it really that simple?


    Now she is also a lure to me, so behind the back, she must be thinking about something, but now I don''t know what kind of idea she is.


    But this, I believe situ GUI should be able to see, as long as tell him, he will have a way.


    I find that I can''t do without situ GUI now. Now, he is obviously my strongest think tank.

 Chapter 422

    When Nie Xiaoran left, I called situ GUI and made an appointment with him for dinner today. Of course, in this aspect, I had to take Tang Xin. Otherwise, she would have no place to eat in the evening.


    When we got off work, we went directly to situ GUI''s hotel. He had been waiting for us there. When he saw us, he just said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you are still very fast. I just ordered the dishes, and they can deliver them later."


    I laughed. Situ GUI is more and more careful now. He can say that he has grasped my appetite and ordered more and more things.


    "By the way, I''ll tell you something, but you can help me analyze it." I said immediately.


    Situ GUI nodded and asked, "what''s the matter? It looks like it''s urgent. What happened?"


    I had to put Nie Xiaoran''s words again, and then asked: "this matter, will produce any bad results?"


    I don''t know why. Although I didn''t promise Nie Xiaoran, I feel that the result is really not very good.


    Situ GUI thought for a long time, then said: "there is nothing right. Although Nie Xiaoran uses such a trick, she can get 10% of the equity. How could she use such a trick?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know. If I really have to get this equity, and I have so much control over Ilan''s side, won''t I be able to take back Nie''s all at once?"


    Situ GUI thought and said: "it can''t be so simple. If there''s nothing good for her, she won''t do it. I think we''d better think about it first and then have a look. Don''t mess around. If we mess around, we may be trapped."


    I scratched my head and said, "but we don''t have time to think about it. If I really press this project now, someone will come and make trouble."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "wait a minute, I suddenly seem to understand something. This move is really cruel."


    I am a Leng, ask a way: "what move ruthless?"


    Situ GUI didn''t pay attention to me at this time. He stood up and walked around for a few steps. Then he said to himself, "if so, then she is very likely to start the legal level. At that time, it is really possible that she will achieve this level. My God, can she think so far?"


    "I said, situ GUI, don''t leave. Just tell me what you have." Tang Xin said unhappily at this time.


    Situ GUI looked back at her, then said with a smile, "well, I''m just an idea. Listen to me, Nie Xiaoran. I think that''s what I think."


    We all listened carefully. Situ GUI was analyzing it for us.


    If I really have to suppress this plan, Nie Xiaoran will take over this list by using other relationships. Then the profit of this list is equivalent to that she has swallowed it all by herself.


    This is not the key point. The key point is that we can take this opportunity to attack the internal staff, and this staff is actually taking me to attack.


    On the one hand, because of my pressure, this matter of course ended, but the board of directors has clearly agreed, but I made the decision myself. Of course, although this is not my decision, Nie Xiaoran will certainly push it to me.


    That is to say, I have violated the resolution of the board of directors. There was no big problem, but here is the key.


    Because this project has not been completed, it is equivalent to that we have not earned a lot of money, and all this is due to my mistake. Of course, I am responsible for this mistake.


    There are only two ways to be responsible, one is to take the blame and resign, the other is to supplement this interest.


    But no matter which method, Nie Xiaoran will put forward a plan, that is, because of my mistake, to cut my equity.


    At that time, because of the mistakes, I am sure that a large number of people would agree with this view. At that time, my equity will not increase, but will decrease.


    And Lei Huasheng will definitely take advantage of this opportunity to get down the well.


    "But is it really possible to do so?" I asked.


    Situ GUI said: "this aspect is actually very difficult, but it''s not that it''s impossible. Now that Nie Xiaoran has thought of this move, she must have a backhand. As for what kind of backhand she is, I don''t know. Anyway, I only know that the other side''s hand is quite fierce."


    I nodded, when the dishes have come up, we eat while chatting, Tang Xin said: "that is can not agree to this condition?"


    "Of course, we can''t agree, but we also need to take advantage of this opportunity and try to play with Nie Xiaoran. Otherwise, you won''t be Wu Xin''er."


    I am a Leng, thought for a while, this just laughed, say: "also, before of I, always at this time, pick out oneself, this time is no exception."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "yes, the shareholder representative should be the one below you. You can talk to him, and then find Lei Huasheng and Nie Zhengxuan. In a word, don''t wear this hat.""Nie Xiaoran also said to keep it secret." I said with a smile.


    "She''s just afraid that when you tell others, they will discover the plan, but you have to say it, because you''re not sure, do you?" Situ GUI said with a smile.


    I nodded and said, "I know what to do. Anyway, in the end, I will definitely sign this contract with you. We''d better follow the original situation."


    Situ GUI nodded, then took out his mobile phone and said, "I have to let Lei Huasheng rest assured. Wait a minute, don''t talk."


    With that, he connected Lei Huasheng''s phone, answered it and immediately said, "what''s the matter, chairman situ? What''s the problem?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "there is no problem. I already know that you have decided to sign this contract. Don''t worry. I promise you that it will be done. You can send me a card number later. I''ll give you a part of the deposit to make you feel at ease."


    "Chairman situ is too good at telling jokes. We still need a deposit for our friendship. I will send you the card number, and the deposit will not be used. When the contract is signed, you can just type the money on the card."


    Lei Huasheng is a good driver at this time, but I know in my heart that he would like situ GUI to give him some deposit. At least the money can make him operate.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "well, send it. We''ll talk about it then." Then he hung up and looked at us.


    "Are you really not going to deposit him?" I asked.


    "How can it be? It''s better to fight. I''m ready for 100 million." Situ GUI laughed and said: "this time, he is not obedient in the back to help us."


    Tang Xin also said with a smile: "you are too high, but I have learned a lot."


    "I advise you to learn less. At any time, it''s better to learn the right way. When you learn these things, they will be heretics. Don''t blame me for not warning you."


    Tang Xinchong spat out his tongue at me. Then he said, "I understand, sister Wu, but I really have to learn. It''s not necessarily a bad thing. At least I can prevent something."


    This is true. Everything has two sides. This kind of bad method is not very good, but at the same time, it can also make people alert. I just laughed and said, "you just understand."


    After dinner, we went back directly. As situ GUI said, my task now is to protect ourselves first, and our first goal is Lei Huasheng. Of course, I can''t change our plan like this.


    Sometimes, the reason why a good plan is really destroyed is that you panic first and change something. That will be troublesome.


    As soon as I went to work the next day, I asked Tang Xin to go to the shareholder representative. This talent is the key. He can completely blow the wind out.


    Soon, that person came to my office. This is a deputy director of the operation department below, but he is very economic minded. I heard that the head of his department would consult him if he had anything to do.


    "President Wu, what can I do for you?" As soon as he entered the room, he was a little nervous.


    "Don''t be so nervous. Come and sit down. I have something to discuss with you." I said immediately.


    "Well, I don''t dare to talk about it. If you have anything, just tell me directly." The deputy minister said immediately.


    I laughed and didn''t say anything, but Tang Xin poured tea and left.


    "I went to that project yesterday. Do you really want to know I asked.


    After thinking for a long time, the shareholder representative said, "in fact, I didn''t see the project, but I think there are so many shareholders who say it can be done, it should be possible, and it can be profitable."


    "It''s true that the project will not lose money as long as it''s not done disorderly." I sighed and said.


    At this time, the representative said: "that''s good. Of course, everyone wants to earn money. So after I discussed with the following members, they also agreed with me. As long as they can earn money, they still like it."


    I laughed and said, "but yesterday, the chairman came to see me. To be honest, this project is a little stressful for us. So what the chairman means is that I hope we can not sign this, don''t you think. Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to force you. I just want to ask you if I can change my mind. "


    "Of course, it won''t change. We won''t be allowed to make money because of the company''s great pressure. We need to know that when the news goes down, many of our minority shareholders are working hard to ensure that all kinds of tasks can be completed, and we won''t do anything because of the company''s great pressure."


    He got excited immediately. I like it very much. As soon as he says it, he will react. It seems that he is also a person who is resolute in handling affairs.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited. Let''s put it this way. When the chairman came to see me, I thought the same way. But I thought about it carefully all night. To be honest, the company has some difficulties. I hope you can understand the chairman."Every time I speak, I will bring Nie Xiaoran. In this way, I will feel like a performer.


    Sure enough, the representative said at this time: "if the company has difficulties, we can find a way, but we can''t take our money instead of money. Besides, although we are small, we can be regarded as one share. We always have the right to speak. And yesterday''s board of directors has passed it, hasn''t it? "


    Then I nodded and said, "yes, well, I don''t have anything. If you say to do it, I can''t do it. Then I can report it to the chairman. Oh, right, don''t tell the following about it first."


    The shareholder representative nodded and left. I smile a little, I don''t believe he won''t say it, just won''t say it on a large scale, but a small part will say it.


    I thought about it for a while, and there was still time. I went to Nie Zhengxuan with Tang Xin.


    When she saw us in the past, she was also obviously a little stunned, but she still finished the polite words first, let us sit down, made us coffee, and then said, "come to me for something."


    I just jokingly said: "well, I''m very surprised that you didn''t stand in line with the chairman yesterday."


    Nie Zhengxuan was not very hostile to me at this time. After all, from the actual situation, the person I didn''t get from situ GUI was LAN Feifei, so there was no problem for Wu xiner.


    So she said politely: "it''s not easy to have a project that can let me contact situ GUI more. How can I give up?"


    Is this woman really ignoring the interests of the company for her own feelings?


    "Moreover, this project is profitable. If it is really harmful to the company, I will not agree with it, but this is different."


    I smile a little, still a little tender, also don''t know is I grew up, Nie Zhengxuan this words say, I know she didn''t see inside of the curve, so will say so.


    "Oh, by the way, if this project really needs to be launched, you can arrange a place for me, and it''s better to meet situ GUI."


    "That''s no problem. Anyway, you won''t be a shareholder at that time. It''s the right place to sit."


    "Yes Eh, what do you mean, not a shareholder? " Nie Zhengxuan said at this time.


    I gave her a smile, said: "this can not tell you, otherwise, you will find the chairman of the quarrel."


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me for a long time, then said: "you will not use what method, to take away my equity, you have taken away Zhengping, do not give up?"


    I sighed and said: "this is not what I think. You know, from the beginning, your equity is not what I want to get, but what someone wants to give me. Of course, it is conditional."


    In this way, Nie Zhengxuan didn''t speak. It was obvious that this time Nie Xiaoran''s idea came back.

 Chapter 423

    Nie Zhengxuan thought deeply for a while and said, "I don''t agree with this. I think since the board of directors has decided, you can''t hold down this project, otherwise, you''ll have to take the blame."


    "If I carry the pot, isn''t that good? Don''t you have a chance to get rid of me then? " I said with a smile.


    "If you were kicked out, where would you go?"


    I thought about it for a while, then I had a funny idea, and said: "don''t mention it. At that time, I may go to situ GUI''s side, and the salary there is also good. You know, I can''t go to LAN''s, Hu''s side. It''s a bit embarrassing, as if I used Hu Sen


    Nie Zhengxuan snorted coldly and said, "sure enough, you haven''t given up. Don''t think I can''t see it. When situ GUI comes, your eyes are different. I can see that you like situ GUI."


    I know she must have misunderstood. I really like situ GUI, but when it''s a little different, I''m lanfeifei. That''s why I like him. I''m sure.


    Just from the perspective of Nie Zhengxuan, I feel that I should also be her opponent.


    Nie Zhengxuan just laughed and said: "I won''t say much about this. It''s normal for you to like him. It shows that he is an excellent person. But now lanfeifei still occupies there. How about our cooperation? In this way, we all have a chance."


    I looked at Nie Zhengxuan. This woman is really a little crazy. For her own feelings, everything can be sold.


    I wanted to throw me out before, but for situ GUI''s sake, I had to join hands with my opponent.


    But looking back, it also shows that situ GUI is really a good man. At least so many people like him.


    "Well, listen to you, I feel that we are still quite congenial. First of all, I have to go to Lei Huasheng." I had to say.


    "Although he agreed to the project this time, I think you''d better not get too close to him."


    I laughed and said: "our cooperation is limited to situ GUI, not limited to me and Lei Huasheng, right?"


    Nie Zhengxuan once again snorted coldly and said: "you know, we investigate his equity and find that he is only 10% now. We think that this may be an opportunity. He will soon fall down. It''s not good for you to follow him. And your current strength is much bigger than him. Why don''t you unite with us


    At this time, Nie Zhengxuan returned to her former appearance. As long as it wasn''t about situ GUI, she was still very powerful.


    I do know this, but I can''t help it now, because Lei Huasheng still has my things in his hand. I just jokingly said: "I''m not in the queue. Besides, even if I''m in the queue, he should be on my side. I won''t be on his side."


    Nie Zhengxuan nodded and said, "you are really powerful. It''s really powerful that you can get to this point in such a short time. I admire you very much. If you don''t mind, it''s good for us to recognize a dry sister."


    I shrugged and said, "we''re sisters."


    Although I say that, I''m a pun. From my father''s point of view, we are really sisters, but I''m a sister.


    But now I''ve lowered my age by one year. I''m my sister now.


    "Well, let''s talk about situ GUI. If you have anything to do in the future, I''ll be on your side."


    Of course, I know that this is just a sentence, and it''s aimed at Lei Huasheng. It can''t be aimed at me. If it''s aimed at Nie Xiaoran, otherwise, she won''t say that.


    I nodded, did not say anything, but left the office, I have to find Lei Huasheng, after all, he is also a key person.


    When I got to Lei Huasheng, he asked me to sit down first. Then he said, "what''s the matter? Suddenly, I came to see you today."


    I just laughed and said, "I''m really surprised, how could you associate with situ GUI? If you were in charge of that project, it would be impossible for you to sign it. What''s the matter?"


    Of course, I know the result, but at this time, it seems that I can see it myself.


    Lei Huasheng laughed and said: "you are really powerful. Let''s say that, I thought no one could see it, even Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan."


    I said with a smile: "don''t worry, I just saw it, didn''t tell others."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "I understand. You won''t tell others. You still have some handle in my hand."


    I can only dry smile twice, said: "this is nothing, even now you take out that evidence, do you think Nie Xiaoran also have a way to deal with me?"


    Lei Huasheng frowned and said: "really, even if I take out the evidence now, it really has no effect on you, but the evidence will definitely produce a gap among you. At that time, as long as I add some more content, there will be no problem."I sighed. It''s true. If Nie Xiaoran dealt with me first, I can''t deal with it. What I really have to face now is Lei Huasheng.


    "There''s some truth in what you said, so now we''re even. If I don''t say it, you don''t have to. Well, I''m here for another purpose. " I said immediately.


    Lei Huasheng said with a smile: "I know if Nie Xiaoran asked you to press that project for a while."


    I took a look at Lei Huasheng and said, "how do you know about this matter? It should not be spread now."


    "Because I thought of a way to give her the idea."


    I was immediately shocked. I knew that among the people around Nie Xiaoran, there must be people with thunder, so he could send his suggestions to Nie Xiaoran''s ears.


    "Why do you want me to press this?" I asked.


    "How to say, if you don''t come to me, you really have to come down, then I will think, maybe your equity is easier to get, but if you come to me, I naturally have the following good methods."


    As soon as I heard this, I knew that Lei Huasheng must have his own idea, so I said, "so, do you agree with me to press this project for a period of time?"


    Lei Huasheng shook his head and said, "no, I''m not going to let you down, because if you do, you have to carry the pot. I think it''s another way


    I am a Leng, say: "how do you plan to do?"


    Lei Huasheng laughed and said: "since I have support, I naturally want Nie Xiaoran to pay more."


    I looked at Lei Huasheng. I don''t know what he thought, but this guy has always been so insidious. Maybe he has some special ideas.


    At this time, Lei Huasheng looked at me and said, "in this matter, you can press down, but it''s not that you don''t sign this project. If chairman situ comes, you can bring him to me, because I need to add several conditions."


    I was surprised to add a few conditions. What''s the meaning? In that scheme, we have already contributed half of the money. He still wants to add conditions here. Is it good for him?


    "In this respect, I have to ask about the situation. Is that ok?"


    "No problem. I can give you time. You can rest assured that these conditions are favorable to you and also favorable to me. The only disadvantage is Nie Xiaoran. I''m a man. You can rest assured."


    I''m still not at ease. With Lei Huasheng''s style, he can''t only aim at one person. Maybe it will be bad for me.


    I nodded and said, "well, I''ll press on for a few days. It''s just a confession."


    With that, he retreated, but he was thinking about what Lei Huasheng was thinking. When he went back to the office, I asked Tang Xin to watch outside for me and called situ GUI to explain the situation here.


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "it''s simple. I''ll go there tomorrow, because it''s the matter of signing the contract. Since Lei Huasheng wants to see me, I''ll just meet him."


    I scratched my head and said, "well, what if his conditions are troublesome? Do you want to promise him then? "


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "his condition is his. I''ll think of a way to deal with it. Let me have a look. What does this thunder sound think of?"


    I had to agree to come down, there is nothing here, to work time, I and tangxin early home to rest.


    When I arrived at the company the next day, there was a rumor that Chairman Nie was going to press a money making project at the front desk. After seeing it, the rumor was very fast.


    I smile a little, this rumor put out, Nie Xiaoran will certainly be very headache, because she wants to push this thing to me, but obviously this development, the final trouble will be her.


    Sure enough, not long after arriving at the office, Nie Xiaoran came to me and asked me what happened as soon as he came in.


    I had to let Tang Xin leave first, and then I said, "I don''t know. Now I''m thinking about what''s going on. What''s more, it''s true. Who let out our words?"


    Thinking of this, I suddenly thought of the origin of this matter, so I said: "Chairman, I have a question for you. Did you come up with this idea first?"


    "Of course. What do you want to do with this? " Nie Xiaoran said.


    I knew that she would definitely take the credit on her own, but I didn''t expect that she would say it so happily.


    I had to sigh and said, "I don''t know why. When I heard the news today, I thought that something was leaking from you. But when I think about it carefully, I don''t think it''s right. So I think that since you said that you thought of the source of this idea, I will not say anything


    "Wait, you say the source, you can go on, anyway, it''s one of the ideas."I smile a little, have already felt Nie Xiaoran''s pulse, I say like this, how many can she think of her side is not a problem, this question also has a principle.


    "I wonder if this is a plot to stir up the relationship between us. What if someone tells you about it? "


    Nie Xiaoran thought for a moment and said, "of course I think you can say it."


    I nodded with a smile and said, "there''s no mistake. You will think that I said it. However, in this aspect, if it was set like this at the beginning, it is that this person has already thought of letting you come to me and let me carry out the project. After that, he let the news out again... "


    I said here, pause, give Nie Xiaoran a little time.


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "it''s really like this. If this happens, it''s equivalent to this person playing with us."


    I nodded down and said, "yes, if this man does things like this, we will all be in his calculation, and we don''t know yet."


    Nie Xiaoran thought about it carefully and said, "you have a point. I''ll go back and check it to see who spread the news. If it''s really you, I''ll know what to do."


    I knew in my heart that if it was me, Nie Xiaoran would not doubt me. He would only doubt the person who gave her the plan.


    Because if this matter is disclosed from me, it is also unfavorable to me.


    But if it''s another person, that''s normal. Nie Xiaoran is not stupid, but sometimes, he is too clever.


    Looking at Nie Xiaoran going out, I was relieved. Just as I was going to have a rest, Tang Xin came in and said, "Chairman situ is here."


    He came so fast that I immediately asked Tang Xin to come to Lei Huasheng. After all, I can''t take him to Lei Huasheng''s side.


    Situ GUI watched Tang Xin leave, and suddenly came to me quickly. He hugged me and kissed me.


    "What are you doing? This is my office."


    "That''s interesting. Well, just kiss."


    I had to kiss him, which made him sit down quickly. I know that Lei Huasheng and Tang Xin will be back soon.


    Sure enough, after a while, Lei Huasheng and Tang Xin came and sat down.


    Situ GUI then said: "president Wu, now director Lei has come, why don''t you sign my contract?"


    At this time, Lei Huasheng said: "Chairman situ, I can testify that it''s really not president Wu''s business. It''s our chairman who won''t let us sign it, and she can''t help it. "


    In a word, he sold Nie Xiaoran. He didn''t just think that way.


    "Well, director Lei, what are your plans?" Situ GUI then turned his head and looked at Lei Huasheng.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said: "I have a special idea. Maybe I can let Nie Xiaoran sign the contract, and sign it quickly. Of course, I need to add a few conditions."


    "Tell me."

 Chapter 424

    Situ GUI looks at Lei Huasheng, and I suddenly have a special feeling that these two guys are conspiracy theorists. This time, they really collide with each other, and I don''t know what the result will be.


    Lei Huasheng just said with a smile: "it''s not too many conditions. There are three in total. One is one third of the profits of this project, which belongs to Nie Xiaoran."


    I am a Leng, ten thousand don''t think of, he incredibly the first condition is toward Nie Xiaoran of, how can such.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "this condition is OK. After all, the profit belongs to you. How you distribute it is your business."


    Lei Huasheng then laughed and said: "this matter, of course, will not be so simple. I think if you give it to Nie Xiaoran alone, she will be suspicious, so in this case, the money will be given to Nie Zhengxuan."


    "No, in this way, people will be misunderstood." Situ GUI immediately said, "I have a letter. Chairman Lei, you can''t see it."


    Lei Huasheng laughed and said, "of course, I can still see it. That''s why I told you so. You gave Nie Zhengxuan, but you have to make it clear that this is only because Nie Zhengxuan made a concession in this project."


    "Concession, what kind of concession can achieve one third of the profit of this project?" Situ GUI then said.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said: "it''s very simple, that is to say, Nie Zhengxuan''s half of the shares in his hands will be transferred to my name."


    I was surprised. This is the third condition. The first is to give Nie Xiaoran one-third of the benefits, the second is to give Nie Zhengxuan, and the third is to ask Nie Zhengxuan to hand over half of the equity to Lei Huasheng.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "if you think so, I still don''t understand why Nie Xiaoran would agree to this condition."


    Lei Huasheng just shook his head and said, "don''t ask about this, but I promise that as long as these three conditions are met, Nie Xiaoran will have no problem."


    I looked at Lei Huasheng and said, "if this is the case, it is impossible for chairman situ to come up with these three conditions? Is that really OK with Nie Xiaoran? "


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "don''t worry, you can say it''s my idea, and she will agree."


    This is very strange to me. How can I agree? If this is Lei Huasheng''s idea, is Nie Xiaoran really OK?


    "You can think about it. You can talk to her tomorrow." In my opinion, Lei Huasheng is very calm. At first sight, there is no problem.


    Is he so sure? It''s really possible.


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "well, I''ll think about it. These three conditions are very interesting. I want to ask chairman Lei if chairman Nie has grasped something from you, and you may not think it''s a handle at all."


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "it''s still that Chairman situ''s reaction is fast enough. She thought of it all of a sudden. That''s what she meant. She should be very happy with this arrangement."


    Situ GUI nodded, didn''t say anything, just indicated to me.


    I had to say: "then chairman Lei, can you also let me have a word with Chairman situ?"


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and then at situ GUI. Then he nodded and said, "yes, I''ll go back first."


    Then he got up and left the office.


    I took a look at the figure he left. This guy is really thinking about something special.


    When he left, I looked at situ GUI and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Situ GUI stood up, walked to me and said: "this is very simple. I think Nie Xiaoran''s hand should have grasped some evidence of Lei Huasheng, but Lei Huasheng didn''t pay attention to those."


    I thought about it carefully and said, "do you mean that the evidence may be false?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "yes, maybe it''s the thing that Lei Huasheng led Nie Xiaoran to be deceived. That''s why he was so calm. At this time, he can easily get 5% of the equity by using this method."


    "Wait a minute, if this method is really effective, why don''t you take a higher share, only 5% of the shares, and strengthen some more?"


    "No, there is a problem of limitation. On the one hand, if you give a third of the benefits, you will get a lot of money, but because you have to earn it, there is a time limit. On the other hand, there is also a measure for Nie Xiaoran. If he is too greedy, maybe Nie Xiaoran will not agree. "


    I see. It''s also a matter of degree.


    "But why give Nie Xiaoran a third of the benefits?" I continued.


    Situ GUI said: "you never thought of this, because Nie Xiaoran needs money, not from the company, but from her own. In this way, one third of the benefits go to her hands, and she can do more things."I thought about it for a moment. It''s true. I don''t know what happened to my father''s assets. But at that time, my father was more likely to be the assets of such people and companies, and his personal assets were not too strong.


    So now it seems that Nie Xiaoran''s short board really lies here. If he gets so much money, he will be very happy.


    "But then our future plans will be in trouble." I had to sigh and say.


    If Nie Xiaoran is really rich, we can''t make her bankrupt.


    Situ GUI then said: "don''t worry about it. There will be no problem with the plan behind. Don''t forget that LAN has another project. If Nie Xiaoran knew that she could get so much money, she would dare to sign such a contract."


    After thinking about it, it''s also true. As long as she dares to sign, then we will use up her assets when she hasn''t got the dividend. That won''t be a problem.


    I think so in my heart, but I always feel that things may not be as simple as I imagined, and now, I''m a little bit depressed.


    Because I don''t seem to have done much of my own business.


    So far, there is no news about the car accident between my father and me, which is very embarrassing.


    It seems that although they fight fiercely, they regard this matter as a secret. I really need to make breakthroughs.


    But I don''t know when I look at his face.


    I immediately pushed him away, said: "why, now is in the company, if people find out, really scared to death."


    Situ GUI had to spit out his tongue at me and said, "I think this method is feasible. I''ll go to Nie Xiaoran to talk about it now, because we have to speed up, otherwise, you won''t have a chance."


    Of course, I know what he said was Lan''s, and in this way, Nie Xiaoran must feel that his later money can make up the hole, or he will choose to take over LAN''s list.


    Only in this way can we show that LAN and Nie are still in harmony, and let everyone outside see our actual situation.


    I had to nod my head and say, "hurry up, there''s no one serious all day. I''ll ignore you next time."


    Situ GUI smiles. Of course, I won''t really ignore him. Looking at his back, I was also secretly happy.


    Although it is said that Lei Huasheng has made such a breakthrough, this matter will be settled soon. I also think that our opportunities are getting bigger and bigger.


    However, once the contract is signed, then Lei Huasheng can have some time to toss with the equity.


    But I won''t give him this time. I want to take away his equity. In this way, I can not only take back the company, but also get what I want most from him.


    I thought, but I heard a knock on the door. When I came in, Nie Xiaoran''s assistant came. She asked me to go to the chairman''s office immediately.


    I know that situ GUI must have finished her work. She wants to see me.


    I went there immediately. Sure enough, besides situ GUI, there was Nie Zhengxuan in her office. She''s here, too.


    I watched her trying to get closer to situ GUI, and I felt a little uncomfortable.


    But situ GUI also seemed to be able to deal with it. When he saw me come in, he stood up and said, "president Wu, long time no see."


    "Not for long?" I had to reach out and shake hands with him.


    Between such a station, situ GUI changed a position to sit down, and suddenly opened the distance from Nie Zhengxuan.


    I look at Nie Zhengxuan not very happy expression, in the heart is also secretly happy.


    Nie Xiaoran then said, "Mr. situ mentioned three conditions just now. I want you to listen to them. They may be good for our signing."


    At this time, I just pretended that I heard these three conditions for the first time and looked at situ GUI.


    At this time, situ GUI gave a wry smile and said, "actually, there are four, but there was one that was not easy to say. This time I just happened to say it, but chairman Nie can rest assured that the other one has nothing to do with these."


    I saw Nie Xiaoran''s expression changed from surprise to fright, and then back to peace. I knew that she still attached great importance to this contract.


    Situ GUI then said with a smile: "first, one third of this profit will be distributed to Nie''s company."


    I am a little happy to say: "this can ah, this condition can be promised."


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "the second condition is that when the time comes, Nie Zhengxuan''s equity will be divided into 50% and given to director Lei."


    I pretended to be stunned, thought for a while, looked at Nie Xiaoran, this matter, if she does not nod, is certainly not good.


    Sure enough, at this time Nie Xiaoran nodded at me, I had to say: "this condition can also be agreed, is there anything else?""There''s a third one. I gave it directly to Nie Zhengxuan." Situ GUI said with a smile.


    "Yes." At this time I did not speak, Nie Zhengxuan said first.


    I''m a little embarrassed. She shouldn''t have said that. How can I say that I''m also the president now, and I also supervise the marketing department. That''s what I said.


    "So what''s the fourth condition you just said?" I asked.


    Situ GUI sighed and said, "it''s very simple, that is, Miss Nie Zhengxuan should not always pester me, OK?"


    After this, Nie Zhengxuan stopped talking. I had no choice but to take a look at Nie Xiaoran. At this time, Nie Zhengxuan should also look at Nie Xiaoran.


    Nie Xiaoran obviously didn''t expect that it would be like this, and for her, it was really a very simple choice.


    Sure enough, she just slightly thought about it and nodded to me.


    I had to say, "now that the chairman has agreed, there is no problem. We promise you these four conditions. "


    "Why?" Nie Zhengxuan couldn''t sit down.


    "Zhengxuan, you should know what''s the situation now. If you don''t want to do it, leave for me as soon as possible, but you should know that once you leave Nie, you are nothing."


    Nie Xiaoran said in a deep voice.


    I understand the meaning of this very well. Once Nie Zhengxuan leaves Nie, all the halos on his head will be removed.


    She doesn''t have that ability. She can get up on her own. That is to say, the identity gap between her and situ GUI will be bigger.


    At that time, it''s hard to see situ GUI, not to mention whether he''s bothering him or not.


    Nie Zhengxuan is not stupid, but every time she meets situ GUI, she starts to be stupid. When she hears these words, she sinks down and sits down.


    I know that she can only give in to such a reality.


    "Well, we can agree to all four conditions. Can we answer the contract?" I went straight to the point.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "as long as you make the above four supplementary agreements, you can sign them."


    It''s really a bit embarrassing. When you see which contract will write, so and so can''t pester so and so in the future, but now it''s a fact.


    Nie Xiaoran had no choice but to call his assistant and tell her about these things. Let her go down and do it.


    The assistant was also very happy and left soon.


    "Why, do you hate me so much?" Nie Zhengxuan said.


    "I''m not a nuisance. I''m just a nuisance. You know, it''s hard for my wife to keep pestering me like this."


    "Wife, oh, it''s lanfeifei. She has nothing now. Why is she worthy of you?" Nie Zhengxuan seems to look down on me.


    I have to bear my anger. Now I can''t say anything to get angry, or else I''ll be exposed.


    "She doesn''t have nothing, and she has a lot, does she? Just like the 24% equity of Nie''s company, a quarter of it is also full. "


    Let situ GUI say so, Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan don''t talk any more. Now their individual equity is not as good as LAN Feifei, and only I am higher than her.


    Of course, I don''t need to compare myself with myself.

 Chapter 425

    We quickly signed the contract, in this contract, I am happy, Nie Xiaoran is happy, I believe, Lei Huasheng is also happy, only Nie Zhengxuan is not happy.


    She not only wants to offer 5% of the equity, but also gives up chasing situ GUI. Of course, I don''t think it''s possible.


    But she has no excuse to take the initiative, and situ GUI may be able to use this to ask her at any time.


    Situ GUI is also very busy. After signing the contract, he will leave immediately. Nie Xiaoran originally said he would invite him to dinner, but situ GUI refused, saying that he would go back to accompany his wife.


    I was still in the company. Who was he with? I gave him a glare. He had to smile at me and left.


    After watching him leave, Nie Xiaoran said to Nie Zhengxuan: "I know you are in a bad mood now, but there is no way to do it. You are a step too late, and no one can recruit you."


    Nie Zhengxuan snorted coldly and said, "I''m not reconciled. I''ll find a way."


    With that, she stood up and left. I had no choice but to shake my head.


    Nie Xiaoran saw me like this, so he had to say, "I''m sorry to make you laugh. This child has been so strong, and I can''t help it."


    I know that. Nie Zhengxuan has been pressed so hard by me that he can''t lift his head.


    In the LAN family, I used to appear as a elder sister, and I was the regular blood of the LAN family. Of course, she was not my opponent.


    Now, situ GUI has married me. Wu Xin''er is also a pressure on Nie Zhengxuan in terms of work. Of course, she will be very upset.


    I just laughed and said, "I won''t mind. That''s great. We''ve signed this contract, but it''s equivalent to invigorating the whole market. As long as we work harder, I''m sure there will be no problem. "


    Nie Xiaoran also nodded and said: "yes, to tell you the truth, my husband really emptied the company before he died. I don''t know where all the money went, but I think he must have done it for his daughter."


    I didn''t say anything, which is for sure. I think my father should have noticed something before he could do it. You deserve it, too. If it wasn''t for you, how could I have become what I am now.


    "But this time, if there is really one third, it''s really life-saving. Originally, I was worried about whether I would raise so much money. Now it seems that there is no problem. As long as I make heavy profits, many people will still give it."


    "But, chairman, you have to be careful. After all, it''s heavy on interest. We have a lot of pressure when repaying."


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it. I will start to repay in the third year, that is, there will be a buffer for one year. Otherwise, this matter will not be solved so easily."


    I sighed, all this is in my calculation, but I''m not very happy. On the contrary, I feel a little heartless now.


    No, I shouldn''t do this. If I want to take back Nie, I have to do this. I have to be the best.


    I said to myself in my heart.


    "By the way, I have one more thing to discuss with you." Nie Xiaoran said suddenly.


    I had to look up and ask, "Chairman, please let me know if you have anything."


    "Well, you know, I''m old now. I''ll say whether I''m old or not, but in a few years, I''ll definitely retire. I have a look. Among these people, my son and daughter are not made to support such a big company. "


    No, why did she suddenly tell me that.


    "Well, I''m very optimistic about you. You have high means, and you have great ability. You can bring people moving. So I want to cultivate you as an heir."


    I just jokingly said: "thank you for your kindness, but I should not be appropriate?"


    "No, you are the most suitable one now, but you don''t know it yourself. But there is also a little bit. If you are regarded as the heir, I think my two unworthy children will not agree."


    Of course, I don''t know about Nie Zhengping, but Nie Zhengxuan certainly can''t.


    "So, I want to tell you, can you join the Nie family?"


    I am a Leng, return to enter Nie family, how to join? If I just want to be a godmother, I can think about it. Although I haven''t called her mother before, she is my stepmother in name.


    "Well, isn''t that good?" I asked.


    "As long as you marry Zhengping, everything here belongs to you. Zhengxuan and I can give you another 10% equity. In this way, no one can shake your position in the company, nor can lanfeifei."


    My God, it''s like this. I knew it wouldn''t be that simple. I had to smile bitterly and say, "well, chairman, didn''t I push it last time?"


    "I know, but last time we misunderstood you, and you misunderstood us, that''s the result. But now, let''s talk openly, there won''t be any misunderstanding. As long as you want, everything here is yours."I watched Nie Xiaoran compare it with his hand. I can''t help feeling disgusted. Everything here is mine and you took it away. Now, I still want to take it back by myself.


    "Chairman, I have to think about this matter, and now my answer is definitely not good." I said immediately.


    Nie Xiaoran''s face, more or less a bit disappointed expression, but still said: "it doesn''t matter, I know, we can''t solve so many misunderstandings, but you will understand, Zhengping is a good child now."


    I sighed, the key is really not here, but there is no way to say it.


    "Well, you go down and think about it. If you really have to think about it, you can come to me. At that time, we will share 30% and 15% of the contract. I can give it to you."


    This can be good, stock right has, money also had, if average person, agreed probably. Unfortunately, I''m LAN Feifei and Nie Xiaoran. Your abacus is not very good.


    I just laughed, didn''t say anything, saluted and left there.


    As soon as I got out of Nie Xiaoran''s door, I saw Nie Zhengping standing there and looking at me.


    "You don''t blame me, but I haven''t really taken a fancy to you." I had to say.


    "No, I can wait." Nie Zhengping replied.


    He did. I think I won this round.


    After leaving Nie Xiaoran''s office, he went back to his office and sat in a daze. At this time, Tang Xincai came back and said, "I heard that the chairman of the board and director situ had reached an agreement, as if they had signed a contract."


    "The news is fast." I had to give a bitter smile.


    "It''s not just fast. I heard that Nie Zhengxuan is not allowed to pester situ GUI. Is that true?" Tang Xin asked with a smile. I found that she started to gossip now.


    But I had to nod and say, "I didn''t think of it either, but do you know what the other three points are?"


    Tang Xin shook his head and said, "I really don''t know this. I just know this. And is this not enough? I think it''s already very interesting. "


    I laughed twice. It''s not funny. OK.


    But now we have finally taken the first step, and Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran are still there. It''s easy to do.


    I sent a message to sister Liu to tell her about the situation here and let her prepare to come tomorrow, because our plan is going on step by step.


    There won''t be any more things today, except that there will always be someone to report some things, there''s nothing else. Tang Xin wants to get rid of all those things.


    I went home from work and had a rest for one night. The next day, as soon as we went to work, the girl at the front desk stopped me.


    "President Wu, there''s a special guest coming. We don''t know how to deal with it. Fortunately, director Wu came, and it''s the end of the matter."


    "Special guest, who?" I asked strangely.


    "Former director Liu." Said the little girl at the front desk.


    Sister Liu is here. She''s so early. Why did she come early in the morning.


    I also secretly strange in the heart, so early come over, won''t let Nie Xiaoran see what come.


    With Tang Xin on the floor, almost to the office, I just want to understand, sister Liu this hand, also really high ah.


    If she comes here so early, she means to see us, and I think Nie Xiaoran would think she was digging if he knew she came here early.


    Such an effect is equivalent to a slap in the face. If you throw out a contract at this time, do you want to sign it or not.


    If you don''t sign it, it''s equivalent to that Nie''s company doesn''t dare to fight back after being beaten in the face. This is definitely not OK.


    Sure enough, Wu said, "when I hear someone pushing the door behind me, I''ll be the one who comes to the office."


    It was sister Liu''s voice, so I had to go back and have a normal salute with her first, and then let her into the room.


    As soon as I got to the office, I saw that there was no one outside and said, "it''s really OK. I came here so early to slap my face."


    "You really can see it. This is for sure. Otherwise, Nie Xiaoran''s careful character, if you don''t hurt her, she won''t play with you."


    I smile. It''s true that Lei Huasheng is scheming and then moving. Nie Xiaoran is also careful, just like he tried to woo me yesterday.


    She is just looking for a backer, because now I have more than 10% equity than lanfeifei, so as long as you pull on me, it is equivalent to pulling on an ally against lanfeifei.


    I thought about this only after I went back yesterday. It seems that I''m still a little tender.


    But it''s called calculating by heart but not by heart. Just like we do now, it''s just calculating their carelessness.


    We are talking about something else for a while. Of course, I also take this opportunity to ask about the company over there. Listen to sister Liu, there is no problem with LAN.Not only in terms of performance, but also in terms of popularity. The two presidents of Gao Lao and Li Tao are awesome. For a while, business and the road have all given a lot of face.


    When you think about it, they are really golden partners, but Nie Xiaoran can''t use them.


    Just having a good chat, the door was pushed open. This time, there was no sign at all. Fortunately, we only talked about some business affairs, and we were not afraid of others to listen.


    I saw Nie Xiaoran come in at this time, took a look at us, and then said: "isn''t this the president of LAN, President Liu? What are you doing here? You don''t have to look at me. "


    She said so easily, but I didn''t know that.


    I''m afraid I''ll be dragged by LAN. If we have 49 shares in hand, Nie will be defeated, because we may swallow it at any time.


    "Don''t worry, chairman Nie. I''m not here to dig people." Liu Jie is also a master, at this time more face.


    Nie Xiaoran was a little annoyed, but now she is not the boss of sister Liu, and she can''t say anything.


    "Oh, I''m not in a hurry. I just want to know that President Liu has been here this morning. It''s really rare."


    "It''s not uncommon. It used to be like this, but now it''s not. If you want to come, you can''t come. Some people don''t welcome you. "


    When I listen to her talk, I feel that she has changed a lot.


    However, this change is obviously deliberate and should only be for today''s sake.


    "Well, President Liu, what''s the matter? Can you tell me?" Nie Xiaoran asked.


    "Of course, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that we''ve received too many projects recently, and we''re not good at one, so come to Nie''s and see if you want to do it."


    Nie Xiaoran was about to answer, but Liu Jie interrupted her and continued: "I guess you don''t do it either, so I just want to have a chat."


    "No, we''ll see what kind of projects we have." Nie Xiaoran said at this time, at the same time glared at Liu sister.


    Sister Liu pretended not to see, her goal has been achieved, then sighed and said: "to tell you the truth, I don''t think Nie has the strength to do this now, but for Nie has been in this industry, I really don''t want to find it."


    As she said this, she took out a file bag from her bag and thought about it. It was put on my desk.


    I took a look at Nie Xiaoran. She nodded at me and motioned me to open it.


    I opened the portfolio, and the items in it were really what Nie had been doing. Oh, no, it should be said that my father''s favorite business has been achieved.


    But this time, the investment is really big. I don''t think it was so big at the beginning, right?


    I looked at sister Liu two eyes, this just handed the file to Nie Xiaoran, then said: "such a big investment?"


    "The investment is big, the income is also big, I also said, Nie Shi can''t take this money, or forget it." Sister Liu added a word of fire.


    "We do."

 Chapter 426

    I took a look at Nie Xiaoran. I''m too confident. I don''t want to ask about other directors. Can I make a decision?


    I took a look at Nie Xiaoran and said, "but now we..."


    Before I finished speaking, Nie Xiaoran held his hand and said, "needless to say, I''ll hold a board meeting. President Liu, if you can, you can come again the day after tomorrow. I''ll go to the board of directors to discuss this matter, but I can guarantee that we will do it."


    Liu Siyu took a look at me, then looked at Nie Xiaoran and said, "well, I''ll come back the day after tomorrow, and then I''ll look forward to hearing from the chairman."


    I know that sister Liu also put a hard word. You know, the good news is not a good word. What sister Liu meant was that Nie Xiaoran might change his mind after the board meeting.


    Nie Xiaoran just a cold smile, did not say anything, sister Liu see this situation is not good, say anything, this just leave.


    As soon as she left, I said, "Chairman, it''s very difficult for me to support this matter. It''s not easy for us to deal with one project now. Is it really OK to deal with another?"


    Nie Xiaoran laughed and said: "it seems that you still don''t understand, but it''s not your fault. If you stand in my position now, maybe you don''t think so. This is a good opportunity for refinancing."


    I was shocked to refinance. So he asked, "but who will finance us again?"


    Nie Xiaoran looked at me and said, "are we shareholders? And this time, I will play the role of some of the following people, you see, as long as we want to, we can do it. Well, President Wu, you can leave. I''ll have you informed to come to the meeting. Remember, you have to support this project. "


    In my heart, I know more or less. We all expect this situation. But at this time, I''m a little afraid of Nie Xiaoran''s confidence.


    She just agreed without any hesitation, which is a headache for me.


    I had to go back to the office and send a message to situ GUI, asking him to pick me up with Tang Xin in the evening. I want to analyze with him what this is.


    Nie Xiaoran will not have any unreasonable behavior, perhaps, there is also a way to deal with us.


    Situ GUI was very happy, of course, but he asked if he could do without Tang Xin.


    I know this guy must have thought something bad again, so I had to send a message back.


    Before work, I arranged for Tang Xin to take her home with Ji Changfeng, and then I left them. I went to find situ GUI myself.


    As soon as situ GUI saw me, he immediately hugged me, and then gave me a hard kiss. It was a long time. I felt that I had been hugging and kissing for a few minutes.


    "Well, if I go on like this, I''ll be hungry."


    I had to let him go first, and then I said, to be honest, I just couldn''t help it. If my stomach didn''t cry at this time, I really wanted to do things first.


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "of course, I''ve arranged it. Miss lanfeifei, this way, please."


    I gave him a white look and knew that he must have changed my appearance when I was kissing just now.


    "By the way, how about Meng Xinrui these two days?"


    "She doesn''t have any problems. She should be fine with Liu Siyu. I don''t want to inquire about them. It''s just that Jin Shinan told me about it today."


    I just nodded, thought for a while, and said, "let''s get back to business."


    Therefore, I talked about Nie Xiaoran''s dialogue with sister Liu today, and then asked, "you say, what is Nie Xiaoran so confident about? I always feel that she should be prepared for this."


    Situ GUI laughed and said: "this is for sure. If she is not prepared, she will not be so confident. But I think I can guess this."


    I Leng, said: "you can guess, what is the situation?"


    Situ GUI said: "support the project with the project."


    I was surprised. I supported the project by the project. What''s the situation? Wait a minute, I''ve heard about it.


    I had to hear my father say such things before, but I was still a little young at that time, so I didn''t listen carefully. Moreover, my father told Nie Xiaoran that time. My God, she didn''t use her father''s method, did she?


    "Well, how do you know such a way?" I asked.


    "Don''t you know? This method is really a masterpiece of chairman LAN, and it''s quite beautiful. After Hu Sen and I were defeated at that time, we analyzed it carefully, and we were really convinced. "


    I didn''t say anything. Situ GUI said so. He was sure that something big happened that time.


    "At that time, LANs was just a second rate company. Although it was ahead of other second rate companies at that time, it did not enter the top three. That''s the third place. I''ve forgotten whether it''s a white''s or something. "This company is not in situ GUI''s mind. He can forget and don''t know what he is thinking.


    But situ GUI said with a smile: "because of his strength, compared with me and Husen, it''s really nothing, so it''s normal that we can''t remember. It''s 3000 years. If I have to remember every thing, it''s tiring."


    I had to laugh twice, so to speak, it is also, anything, if you put a certain amount of time there, there is really no way to say anything.


    Situ GUI then said: "at that time, there was a project, which was also one of the above projects. Let''s put it this way, we all had the potential to win. At that time, there was a requirement for this project, which was to get a deposit of up to 10 billion yuan. It can be said that even for us, this fund was also a problem."


    I nodded. At that time, the money was really a big sum.


    Situ GUI sighed and said: "but on the day of the bidding, a dramatic scene appeared. We thought there would be no one to do the project, so it would stop because of the high deposit of the project. But it didn''t arrive. At that time, chairman LAN took out such a sum of money directly, which shocked us all at once. The way he used was to support the project with the project. "


    "But how does this work?"


    "It''s very simple. At that time, he also had more than a dozen projects on hand, with a total net profit of several billion yuan. At that time, the figure was already very high. He might have entered the upper echelon by this time, but what I didn''t expect was that he jumped to the first place, and Huson and I had no way at all."


    Looking at situ GUI''s expression, I found that when he said this, he really admired my father.


    After listening to situ GUI''s words, I still understand some methods of supporting projects with projects.


    Speaking of it, it''s really very simple. It''s to go to the bank and some people who will lend money and take money from them.


    However, there is another way to repay the money, that is, the profits of these projects, because there were already billions of net profits of these projects at that time.


    So in the process of negotiating with the bank, my father promised a large amount of welfare, which is a big bill for the bank.


    Moreover, the deposit of 10 billion yuan is not non repayable, and there is no problem with the principal.


    The bank has been weighing it over and over again, but my father really didn''t give them the chance. By this time, he had already borrowed more than 3 billion yuan from below.


    At this time, the bank is also flustered. If these funds can really be loaned out from below, then if they really make money in the future, the bank is equivalent to missing a big opportunity.


    So the bank immediately took out the loan. Even so, it was a little slower and only took 60% of the loan.


    In this way, with more than a dozen projects in his hands, his father pooled the 10 billion yuan deposit.


    As soon as the project was launched, it immediately caused a sensation in the whole city. However, with the green lights all the way and the people''s wait-and-see, LAN, who was able to win such a list, immediately became the first in the city''s business community.


    At that time, it was too late for situ GUI and Hu Sen to know the secret. They were all sighing. With this project, LAN not only recovered the cost, but also made a smile, although the actual amount of money earned in the end was not as much as before.


    Because most of them are in the pockets of the bank and those below.


    But my father, because of such a hand, has become a favorite of banks and loans. As long as he opens his mouth, more funds will be injected immediately.


    Situ GUI and Hu Sen could only watch their father become the first, and they each stepped back.


    When I heard this, I sighed and said, "if Nie Xiaoran also does this, then we are not..."


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "I reminded her why she thought of this move. You forget what I told her. Didn''t chairman LAN get a lot of money in a short time? That''s what I mean


    Only then did I realize that situ GUI had buried the foreshadowing of today on that day. It''s really OK.


    But situ GUI said at this time: "so, this matter, we now have the opportunity, you can rest assured, there will be no problem."


    How can I feel at ease with this, but I feel that he should have a plan.


    "No, I can''t worry now. You have to tell me."


    At this time, he said, "if there is a problem with this project, the only way to support it is to support it."


    I understood immediately in my heart, that is to say, if there is a problem in situ GUI''s project, then there must be a problem in the loan of the following project.


    I looked at situ GUI and said, "but how could there be a problem with that project?"Nie Tu said: "it''s not a problem for her to postpone the project for a month, but it''s not too much money."


    I was surprised and said: "it''s a joke to postpone for one month. If you postpone, it''s your responsibility. You will bear all the responsibilities. Don''t you know?"


    Situ GUI looked at me for a long time and said, "I know, so I won''t delay a project."


    Wait, I''m really dizzy. Will Nie Xiaoran delay? She will not know the importance of this project since she is sure.


    I looked at situ GUI and found that he was smiling here. I knew he was teasing me.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "well, you have a way. If you don''t say it, I''ll go."


    Then I stood up and left.


    "Oh, wait a minute, wait a minute." As expected, situ GUI got up and held me and said, "don''t go. I''m not saying that. Of course I''ll tell you what''s going on, but I can''t do it here."


    I am a Leng, suddenly understand his meaning, can''t help but feel the face fever.


    I want to refuse very much, but deep inside, I feel a little expectant.


    At this time, situ GUI stretched out his hand and picked me up directly. Then he walked towards the inside and said: "this matter, I''ll talk to you slowly."


    "A nuisance." I had to say one thing.


    When it was more than ten o''clock, we calmed down. At this time, I was a little lazy. I fell on the bed and said, "really."


    "Who''s to blame? Every time you come here, you bring Tang Xin with you. I''m also very sad."


    I had to give him a white look, and then I said, "well, I''m wrong. You can tell me what''s going on."


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "well, it''s very simple. Our project needs the cooperation of the weather. Of course, the general project also takes this into account, so it will release some time. But if the weather has a special period and it doesn''t last for a good day, what will we do?"


    "If that is the case, then there is no choice but to stop work."


    Situ GUI said with a smile, "that''s what I mean. I tell you, as long as the weather is bad for seven days or more, it''s equivalent to a problem. The project will be delayed for more than a month."


    I understood it immediately, but I thought about it and said, "this is impossible. The sky is beyond your control."


    "Who said, there is a person who can control the weather, although it will consume a lot, but it is only physical consumption. At that time, as long as you give a certain amount of supplements, and when your company pays dividends, it will be enough to give more to others."


    I was surprised. In this way, this person should be one of the shareholders of LAN''s company. We only have a few shareholders now.


    "Grandma Tang?" I asked.


    But situ GUI shook his head and said, "it''s not as good as letting her go, and it''s not the Tang family."


    "Ji Changfeng." I immediately reflected that I didn''t need people of that generation to come forward, and what was still around me was Ji Changfeng.


    Situ GUI then laughed and said, "if you understand, it''s him. If you tell him, he should help you."


    I nodded. That''s great.

 Chapter 427

    Situ GUI continued: "and this kind of rain is beyond my control. It''s a natural disaster. In other words, I don''t have to be responsible."


    I took a look at him and said, "it''s sinister enough, but it''s a good idea."


    "It''s not insidious, it''s taking advantage of each other''s loopholes. You know, Nie Xiaoran''s self-confidence comes from your father''s success, but her failure will also be your father''s success. It''s karma, too."


    I am stunned for a long time, karma? But I don''t know what cause and effect it is now.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, situ GUI said, "don''t have so much. You know, you just need to concentrate on doing things well now. Don''t forget, you should have a shareholders'' meeting tomorrow, and you can vote for it then."


    I had to sigh. I can''t vote for it now. It can be said that I was forced to die.


    I hold situ GUI in my arms and feel the warmth from him. I really hope I can be like this all the time. To be honest, I don''t know what''s going on now.


    Thinking of my father, Nie Xiaoran''s, Nie Zhengxuan''s and Nie Zhengping''s, I really don''t know what I should do.


    When I do this, I don''t know what the Nie family will look like in the end. Can I really support it then?


    "Feifei, don''t think too much now. Don''t worry. Nie won''t have anything to do. After all, when it comes, the most important thing is to restructure the capital. I will help you."


    Situ GUI''s voice, I feel his gentle, but also feel his determination, yes, he will help me, so I am not alone.


    I just laughed, said: "I understand, I will be strong down."


    I had a good sleep that night. The next morning, I came home. Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng were waiting for me. We went to the company together.


    As soon as I entered the door, I received a notice from Secretary Nie Xiaoran, telling us that there will be a shareholders'' meeting in the afternoon. I know this, and I must have come.


    First back to my office, Tang Xin said: "sister Wu, what''s the situation?"


    I just laughed, said: "is a good situation, by the way, you let Ji Changfeng come, I have something to do with him."


    "What''s the matter with brother Chang Feng?" Tang Xin said strangely.


    I gave her a white look and said, "don''t worry, it won''t take away your brother Changfeng. Just listen."


    Tang Xin just spat out his tongue and said, "I don''t mean that, but if you have something to do, just say no in the car early in the morning. How can you come up here?"


    I had to sigh and say, "in fact, I forgot about it at that time, but when it came to the shareholders'' meeting, I remembered it."


    Tang Xin has to shrug and go to find Ji Changfeng.


    After a while, Ji Changfeng came in with Nie Zhengping.


    I took a look at Nie Zhengping and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Oh, Ji Changfeng has just mentioned the minister. I think you want to ask the president about the human resources. I''m afraid he won''t be able to explain it clearly, so I followed him."


    I glared at him. What is this? I believe Ji Changfeng is a man who doesn''t know much about the human resources department and doesn''t talk nonsense. He is not at ease.


    "Well, there''s no business for you here. I''m looking for Ji Changfeng. It''s just a private matter."


    "Private affairs?" Nie Zhengping looked at me. Obviously, it''s not very good to talk about personal affairs during work.


    I said: "of course, it''s a private matter, that is to say, Tang Xin''s business with him. I know they are engaged, and there will be marriage soon. Do you want me to prevent it in advance, so that I don''t even have an assistant as an agent?"


    "Oh, well, this can''t be completely personal. I''m sorry. I''ll go back to work." Nie Zhengrun was a little embarrassed. He never thought it would be this thing.


    Of course, I just want to use it. I can''t say it in front of him.


    When he left, I let Tang Xin have a look. It was true that there was no one outside. Then Ji Changfeng sat down and said, "let me ask you something. If I want ten days of rain, I don''t know if you can do it?"


    Ji Changfeng was stunned, thought for a long time and said, "I can do it, but what do you want to do with it? You can''t watch the rain, and I have to prepare for this in advance. "


    "There''s no problem with that." I''m relieved to know that he can do it.


    "But why is it raining?" Tang Xin is also strange said: "that will be very bad to work."


    I took a look at her and said, "of course, it''s for the big plan. I can''t tell you about it now. After all, we haven''t done anything, but if you can do it, it''s the best.""But I want to make it clear that although it is possible, it will be replaced by rain at other times in the city. It will not rain at other times."


    I immediately nodded, said: "this is no problem, you can try to use autumn rain top, at that time, too much rain, so you can separate a little."


    I said happily, but Ji Changfeng just frowned and said, "this method can''t be used all the time. You know, every time I use it, I have to rest for a long time."


    "I understand. As soon as this matter is finished, I''ll give you and Tang Xin ten days off, and then I''ll give you a good place to rest. You can have a good time."


    "Wow, sister Wu, that''s very kind of you." Tang Xin was happy at this time.


    Ji Changfeng sighed and said, "this is second. Sister Wu, tell me the truth. Is this really helpful to you?"


    I nodded and said, "not only for me, but also for the Tang family and the Ji family, because this is related to the survival of the LAN family."


    Ji Changfeng nodded and said, "well, I''ll prepare for it, but you have to find me a venue, at least like Grandma Tang."


    This is really easy to do. Since situ GUI proposed this, he must have a venue there. I agreed. At that time, as long as this thing happened, Nie Xiaoran would really be in trouble.


    Thinking about this plan, it''s really killing people without blood. I can''t bear it. Moreover, I feel that this move is really insidious. However, since I have come to this road, I can only go on.


    I didn''t let Ji Changfeng leave until I knew that he could do it. This matter has to be timed according to my actual situation. Now is not the time.


    In the afternoon, several of us gathered together to hold a shareholders'' meeting on this project.


    Nie Xiaoran is really energetic. At the beginning, he said: "although this project has a large investment, it is also an opportunity for us. I think it can be carried out."


    "But this investment is a little too big for us." Nie Zhengxuan expressed different opinions at this time. I took a look at Nie Zhengxuan, and it was obvious that she was a little against it.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at her and said, "it''s really a big investment, but we can''t lose to LAN. Just like you, can you lose to LAN Feifei?"


    This is not the right project. I can tell that it means situ GUI.


    Nie Zhengxuan also seemed to react at this time and said: "that''s right. I agree with this project. No matter how difficult it is, I will give my full support."


    I sighed. This time Nie Zhengxuan was also won by Nie Xiaoran. Because it was a project of LAN''s company, we didn''t ask sister Liu to come here.


    According to the procedure, sister Liu can''t count her votes here, so she can only be regarded as neutral.


    In this way, in fact, more than 30 shareholders have agreed to the project. If I speak, the matter will be settled.


    I was about to say something, but the shareholder representative said, "I also agree that there should be no problem with this project. It''s just that our dividend will increase at that time."


    No, how could he agree? Now I don''t need to say anything. This matter is equivalent to having been settled.


    At this time, Lei Huasheng took a look at me and said, "I agree, too."


    I looked at Lei Huasheng in surprise. What does that mean? Oh, no, he doesn''t know what the project is. How can he agree?


    Did situ GUI do something to make him agree, but I didn''t listen to him. It''s strange this time.


    Now, all eyes are on me, in fact, my opinion is not important, but now I am thinking about how to do it.


    "I object." I have to say that although the objection is invalid, I think it is better to oppose it now.


    "The investment of this project has exceeded our budget. If we can''t make ends meet, our company will face difficulties."


    Nie Xiaoran looked at me, thought about it carefully, and said, "I know what you mean, but this time, we all agreed, and we have no problem with this project."


    I sighed, no longer say anything, but this gas is not for me and sigh, I do not know for what.


    At this time, Nie Xiaoran said: "but before that, I want to tell you that because of the two projects, we need to have a new investment. I thought about it. You can choose whether to continue to increase the investment in this aspect. If you don''t join, we will carry out the equity restructuring at that time."


    I know it''s this thing. Nie Xiaoran is still thinking about using her own strength to suppress us. After her equity restructuring, she will be able to get a higher equity.And this way of supporting the project with the project is really suitable for her present situation.


    "Of course, I''m going to invest. I don''t want my own equity to become less valuable." Lei Huasheng smiles. He has situ GUI behind him. There must be no problem.


    But at this time Nie Zhengxuan said: "I don''t invest, I just have a little equity, and then I''ll see what to do."


    I found that Lei Huasheng''s face changed. I''m sure that if Nie Zhengxuan doesn''t invest, her equity will be reduced.


    At that time, Lei Huasheng will get 50% of the shares, which will be reduced later. It can''t be said how much the real situation will be.


    According to the funds we invested in these two times, Nie Zhengxuan''s ten shares are likely to shrink to three or four shares. Half of them will be two shares at most. Lei Huasheng can see clearly this time.


    "Don''t you have a sum of money? That''s the 30% interest. " Lei Huasheng immediately reminds Nie Zhengxuan.


    "I''m sorry, I said that. I won''t be involved." Nie Zhengxuan looked at Lei Huasheng coldly.


    I secretly sneer in my heart. I still don''t understand. Nie Zhengxuan is Nie Xiaoran''s daughter in the end. Of course, he will calculate with his mother.


    Lei Huasheng stares at Nie Zhengxuan fiercely at this time. He doesn''t know how to say it.


    "We don''t follow up any more. We can get a lot of money from our current equity, and we are all breadwinners. It''s impossible to invest so much money."


    The shareholder representative also expressed his opinions at this time, which is very good.


    I was still thinking about what to do, but I heard a voice in my mind: "don''t put in, it''s good."


    It''s situ GUI. He hasn''t appeared like this for a long time.


    I had to sigh, said: "I do not invest, I do not have so much money, if you give me a few years of development, perhaps still can."


    At this time, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng look at each other. I can see that their eyes are full of surprise and a little anger.


    There is really nothing to say at this meeting. I wanted to leave, but Nie Xiaoran stayed.


    "Why didn''t you agree just now? I can agree to all of them." Nie Xiaoran said.


    I looked at her, and she was not very angry, so she had to say: "this is very normal, Nie Dong. Our company can''t afford such money any more. That''s why I object. I also said that everything I do is for the benefit of the company."


    Nie Xiaoran said, "it''s not a problem that you don''t know. It''s just that you don''t have a good way to say it. Forget it. Don''t talk about it. Please contact Liu Siyu immediately and sign a contract with her. "


    "Well, can''t it be delayed any longer? Is that really the decision? " I asked tentatively.


    "Yes, it is." Nie Xiaoran said firmly.


    I had to answer and left her office. Outside, I saw a figure waiting for me at the end of the corridor. It was thunder.

 Chapter 428

    I saw Lei Huasheng. He should have been waiting for me here. When he saw me coming out, he motioned to me.


    I knew he had something to say to me, so I followed him to his office.


    "How can you object to this plan? I think this project is very good, and in the end, you didn''t invest in it." Lei Huasheng asked as soon as he entered the door.


    "How to say that? I feel that the company''s funds are not enough to carry out such projects."


    "That''s just your idea. Nie Xiaoran is sure to get the money. She has a way." Lei Huasheng said at this time.


    Of course, I know Nie Xiaoran has a way, and what I''m facing now is the thunder. Nie Xiaoran is not the opponent I''m going to defeat now.


    Lei Huasheng poured me a cup of tea and said, "but now I''m worried too."


    "What worries director Lei?" I had to ask.


    Lei Huasheng said, "didn''t you find it? Now the situation is that Xiao ran will crack down on the stock right again, and then she should want to take back the stock right. There is something in her words today. When the stock right is reorganized, I will be the most injured one. "


    I know in my heart that even if Lei Huasheng really has to invest a lot and keep her ten shares, if Nie Zhengxuan doesn''t invest in it and her equity shrinks, it will certainly reduce Lei Huasheng''s equity.


    "I think this time''s restructuring will be reduced to 40% of the original. At this time, it will be calculated according to the investment this time."


    Lei Huasheng sat down, opposite me, and looked at me.


    I thought about it for a while, and it should be the same, so I had to say, "no mistake, it should be the same."


    "Have you ever thought about how much your 25% would be if it turned into 40%


    "It''s going to be about 10 percent." I have to say that the compression is quite large.


    "There''s no mistake. If your shares are compressed to this level, and mine, if it''s compressed to about 12, lanfeifei''s shares should be about 10%. The minority shareholders below are 40% in total. We all add up to only about 35% of the shares. She can say that she has recovered too much this time."


    "So what? People have money. Of course they can do it. We can''t do it."


    "Who said, you can also have money. With your current equity, you can make use of it and lend a lot of money. Have you ever thought about it? If Nie Xiaoran really takes the lead of the company, we will definitely have problems."


    I look at Lei Huasheng. No, does he want to bring me in?


    I look at Lei Huasheng. He is going to let Nie Xiaoran borrow the money, but his heart is really big. If I follow him, then at that time, as long as he works hard, maybe my equity will be lost.


    "I''ll try and see if I can put some money in this way, but I don''t think I can."


    "No, you can think about it. Let''s put it this way. I know a lot of people in this field. It''s nothing to borrow hundreds of millions of yuan from your current equity, and the profit is still small."


    I looked at Lei Huasheng, and then I understood his real purpose of calling me here this time.


    He is really using his own means, but this means is a bit out of sight. He knows that several current shareholders, Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan, have already stood together, and they will definitely not be fooled.


    Of course, what happened secretly was arranged by situ GUI. There would be a legitimate reason.


    As for the shareholder representative, he is only a representative. It is impossible for him to make such a loan. Even if he wants to, he can''t do it without the following support. Moreover, once he does this thing, it is easy to leak the stuffing, so he found me.


    He wants to pull me into the water, and then take back the equity he thought of in some ways.


    Now Nie Zhengxuan''s equity is obviously going to shrink, and mine, if I really have to invest in it, will not shrink. At that time, as long as a part of it is dug out from me, it will be enough for him to have the right to speak.


    To understand this, I knew I had a solution, so I said with a smile, "well, I really don''t want to borrow money, because I really don''t like this, and even if I want to borrow money, I will go to the bank."


    "But the bank won''t release so much, and have you ever thought that if we don''t resist this time, Nie Xiaoran will probably destroy us all."


    I sneered in my heart and said, "well, I don''t think so. Now most of the projects in the company depend on me. Killing me is equivalent to killing the whole marketing department. She won''t do that."


    At this point, Lei Huasheng looked at me, sighed and said, "you can think about it again. You know, although the marketing department is yours now, there are still special people under you. Have you ever thought that if it''s me, I will drive you out, and then use some equity to buy off the person below, so as long as they stay, you''re useless. "This is really a method. I never thought of it. Lei Huasheng has a point. Those people will follow Nie Xiaoran as long as they give 30% or 40% equity.


    And my departure is just the departure of the upper class.


    But under normal circumstances, if I really have to leave, I promise that Nie may only be able to take some small orders, because I can still control the top companies at least now.


    For example, situ group of situ GUI and Hu group of Husen, if these two collectivized companies do not cooperate with Nie, some small companies below will also see the momentum.


    "Forget it. I really don''t have such a plan." I had to say a word and stood up at the same time.


    When I was about to walk to the door, Lei Huasheng suddenly said, "you have to do this thing. Don''t forget, we still have a cooperative relationship. Up to now, this cooperation has not ended."


    I looked back at him. He slowly tasted the tea. It seemed that he wanted to threaten me with those things.


    I just laughed and said: "now these two projects have been signed. If I leave here, then I will go with the equity. If I have to hurry up, I will give the equity to LAN."


    "What?" Lei Huasheng was a little angry this time. He looked at me.


    I look at him, too, and I know he''ll be soft in the end.


    Sure enough, after a while, he sat down slowly and said, "I just want to remind you that we are grasshoppers with one rope. We can''t run you or fly me."


    "I understand." I smile back a, this just left here.


    After leaving the place where Lei Huasheng was, I immediately called Husen, but he didn''t answer. He was probably busy, and I didn''t know how he was doing.


    It''s not because I''m not lanfeifei that I''m a little relaxed. You know, when I was looking for a fake lanfeifei, he was still very fast.


    I don''t want to say anything now, so I have to go back to the office first and think about what Lei Huasheng said in the end. What he said was right.


    If it wasn''t for my special identity, I would be tied to him now. If he loses, I really don''t have a good way to live.


    But I really can''t get involved in this. After all, this is a huge whirlpool. And this vortex is just for them.


    Tang Xin also saw that I was tired. At this time, he served me coffee and said, "sister Wu, tomorrow is the last day of work. Then do we want to have a good rest? I think you look very tired."


    I have to smile bitterly. How can I rest now? If I sign a contract with sister Liu tomorrow, there will be new problems. We will start with Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran.


    When it comes to rest, you have to wait until after that.


    I knew this in my heart, so I had to take a sip of coffee and said, "it''s really hard, Tang Xin. You''ll be ready to have a rest. Then I''ll give you and Ji Changfeng a few more days off. It''s your engagement trip or something."


    Tang Xin was happy, but immediately said, "but what can you do after brother Chang Feng and I leave? When we are not with you, in case... "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find situ GUI then. He will protect me." I had to say.


    Tang Xin thought for a moment and said, "otherwise, we can go out later. When it is stable, I don''t think there will be any problem."


    I had to nod my head and say, "it''s rare that you think so. Tang Xin like this, do you have any way to find out where Hu Sen is now? I want to find him


    "That''s OK, but I think he should be very busy now. It''s evening."


    I nodded, thought about it again, and said, "let him come to the hotel to see me in the evening. I''ll ask situ GUI to come there. This time I''ll see him like LAN Feifei."


    Tang Xin said: "this is easy to do."


    I saw that everything was arranged, so I called sister Liu and told her that she could come to sign the contract tomorrow. Sister Liu was also very happy.


    When I got off work, I drove directly home with Tang Xin. After a quick bite, I went to situ GUI''s hotel.


    Situ GUI had been waiting for us here for a long time. When he saw us coming, he also said, "why do you suddenly want to see Hu Sen?"


    "Not all of a sudden. It''s a bit of a problem now." I''m sure I''ll tell you something about Lei Huasheng''s loan investment to Wu xiner.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "I see. It''s like this, but it also shows that Lei Huasheng can''t hold on. This is better. We can take this opportunity to kill him."


    I had to smile bitterly and said, "it''s not that simple. You give him a sum of money, and he has some of his own. I think it''s enough."


    "No, don''t you understand? I will only give him the money he cooperates with me. For lanfeifei, I won''t give him that. "I was stunned, looked at situ GUI for a long time, and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Lanfeifei''s project is not mine. Why should I help Lei Huasheng? In other words, if he wants to invest more than one billion yuan in it, he still has to find a way for the rest of the money."


    My God, I just reflected that when Lei Huasheng talked with situ GUI about this, I was also present. I thought that situ GUI was talking about the later project, but I never thought that situ GUI was dead.


    After thinking about it carefully, it''s true that Lei Huasheng was careless at that time. He didn''t understand this at all, and he also agreed that the company would take over LAN''s project.


    This time, it was all calculated by situ GUI.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Situ GUI said with a smile.


    "How do I feel? You are really terrible." I had to give a wry smile, and then said: "to be honest, I really didn''t expect that you would do this, but even if he wants to borrow money, how can we..."


    "This is about Li Tao. Don''t forget what identity Li Tao is now, plus the support of the Jin family, he will be given face on the road here. Moreover, the influence of Lei Huasheng himself on the road is small. I don''t think he will make any demon moths. "


    I see. Li Tao was originally born and raised on the road. Although he is now in business, he is still very authoritative because he has been helping the road get rich.


    Lei Huasheng was later brought in by Li Tao. That is to say, his foundation was developed on the basis of Li Tao.


    What''s more, now no one can see that Lei Huasheng only relies on a Nie. Obviously, NIE is now in Nie Xiaoran''s hands, which has nothing to do with him.


    But Li Tao is different. Although he is only a small CEO of LAN''s company, LAN''s company is not a first-class company at present. But the prospects are good.


    At the same time, it''s mainly the people behind. The Jin family stands behind. For the whole road, it''s a big backer.


    And the exposure of lanfeifei''s identity will give them confidence.


    "It''s a bit dark." I said with a bitter smile.


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "well, it''s not black. Who let him black my favorite woman? Of course, I will black him once."


    I blushed and couldn''t help looking back at Tang Xin.


    And Tang Xin looked to one side at this time, pretending not to see my eyes, I know she is intentional, but there is no way.


    We quickly came to the bottom of the hotel. Huson was waiting for us here. When we came in, he stood up to greet us with a smile.


    "Feifei, what''s the matter with me this time? By the way, Wu Xin''er called me today. I was just busy and didn''t receive it. Isn''t it her business?"


    "It''s her business, of course." I had to give Huson a white look and said, "have you found those things?"


    "I found it, but it''s a bit troublesome, because those things are locked in a safe." Hussen sighed and said.


    It''s a bit of a problem.


    A few of us didn''t speak. If it''s something put in the safe, we really have nothing to do.


    I sighed and said, "if that''s the case, Wu Xin''er will be in trouble."


    "Don''t say that. I''ll think of another way. I don''t believe it. I can''t get it." Huson probably saw that I was a little worried, so he said directly.


    I had to smile at him and said, "there is no way to do this. You have tried your best. It seems that you can only think about how to deal with it. Is it really like what Lei Huasheng said? "


    Situ GUI immediately said, "no, it was a pit. You If Wu Xin''er enters into it, it will only cause problems in our plan. This is absolutely impossible. We have to find a way to make her jump out. "


    "But Lei Huasheng is really smart. He put everything in the safe. What can we do?" I had no choice but to smile.


    Situ GUI also sank. There''s nothing we can do about it. Now we''re all ready. Situ GUI''s project is going to start in the next two days, and the money given to Lei Huasheng has passed.


    It is estimated that in two days, Lei Huasheng will come and ask for another sum of money. At that time, situ GUI and Lei Huasheng will be in a state of tearing apart.


    At this time, if I didn''t get that thing, I would have to go on the same boat with Lei Huasheng, because there was really no way.


    Lei Huasheng can''t destroy his little advantage that he has not established. It''s him, but he has the momentum to burn his bridges.


    Husen then said: "it seems that it''s really troublesome. Speaking of it, I really have no way now. Is there any way to let Lei Huasheng open the safe?""It''s impossible. Even if it''s opened, if he just looks at it and locks it, you can''t take it away, unless we open it. Eh, we open it."


    When I was stunned, situ GUI looked at Hu Sen and said, "what''s that safe like?"


    So, Hu Sen was stunned and said: "it''s a landing type. What''s the matter? Why, you don''t want me to move all of you? "


    "Is it possible? With your strength, a person may steal it back. That safe can''t be more difficult than a person, can it


    "Yes, it is possible, but there is a premise that there will be no dangerous things in his safe."


    "What are you afraid of? I''ll follow you then. I can go in and have a look, can''t I?"


    "Wait, what are you talking about?" I''m a little strange here. These two people have been talking for a long time. What do you mean?


    But situ GUI said with a smile: "it''s very simple, because it''s just a landing safe, so we can directly bring over the safe without thinking about the contents. So we have a chance to open the safe. "


    I nodded. It turns out that as long as the safe is in our hands, it doesn''t matter what''s in it. What''s important is that even if we can''t take out those things, we can''t take out thunder.


    That''s a good idea.


    Thinking of this, I had to nod my head. Huson then said: "if you say so, then it should not be too late, we will go now, just in the evening, should be no problem?"


    Situ GUI nodded and stood up to leave.


    "Wait a minute, you''re not in any danger, are you?" I asked.


    Situ GUI and Hu Sen both laughed and said, "don''t worry, you know our situation best."


    Situ GUI came up to me, gave me a kiss on the forehead and said, "we''ll be back soon. Wait for me."


    I had to nod, but when I saw Huson''s eyes, it was a sign of envy.


    Soon they left. I had to go back with Tang Xin and sign the contract with sister Liu tomorrow. In this way, the affair between situ GUI and Lei Huasheng will happen soon.


    By the way, Mr. Jin didn''t know what to do recently. I thought about it for a moment and forbeared to send a message to situ GUI. It was meant to be tomorrow, so that everyone would get together and want to see the recent situation.


    I can''t sleep at night. I always feel like something is going to happen, but nothing happened in the end.


    Until about two o''clock, my mobile phone suddenly rang. When I picked it up, it was a short message, which said: the things have been taken, and there are many things in it. Don''t worry, there''s no problem.


    I smile, back to a: hard, dear, tomorrow evening, I would like to call everyone to sit together, by the way to see some recent situation.


    Soon, there was a message back: I haven''t gone to bed so late. Go to bed early. I will arrange it.


    Love you, honey. I returned the message. As soon as I felt at ease, I felt sleepy and soon fell asleep. Thinking that now this matter has been solved is equivalent to solving a mental illness, and then it depends on how I do it.


    Lei Huasheng or Nie Xiaoran can''t disturb my plan, which is really a good thing.


    In my sleep, I dreamt that I was married with situ GUI. That feeling was really good.


    Until wake up by the alarm clock in the morning, I have been immersed in such a dream, feel that I really like that kind of feeling.


    Tang Xin got up early in the morning to say hello to me. I felt her voice was very energetic.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked strangely.


    "I''m going out with brother Chang Feng tomorrow, so I''m happy." Tang Xin said with a smile.


    I also laughed and said, "OK, but remember to go to situ GUI''s hotel in the evening, because I want all shareholders to have a seat and talk about our current situation."


    Tang Xinchong spat out his tongue at me and said, "I know. At the same time, my family also asked whether we have made money recently and how much we have earned. Of course, I want to listen to it."


    I just laughed. For the Tang family and the Ji family, they just got involved in the business, but they are not real businessmen. It''s not so easy to make money in such a hurry.


    It''s no wonder that we have to make a lot of money after the event.


    Thinking of this, I asked situ GUI to contact old man Gao and Li Tao. After all, they are more familiar with the company. I didn''t take Tang Xin to work until I received his reply.

 Chapter 429

    Came to the company, found that sister Liu has arrived, she is still the same as before, if there is something, will come so early ah.


    I had to take sister Liu to my office and quickly completed the signing of the contract. To be honest, now our plan has been completely started.


    Just after signing the contract, I saw that the door was pushed open. I was just wondering who it was, but I saw Lei Huasheng showing his head.


    "Director Lei, how can I come in without knocking on the door? I still have guests here." I look at Lei Huasheng''s expression and know that he is in trouble now.


    It should be for the loss of the safe in his home, but it can''t be said here.


    Lei Huasheng took a look at sister Liu. She also changed her face and said, "has the contract with LAN been signed?"


    I nodded and said, "there''s no mistake. You''ve all agreed. I can''t help it. Now it''s all signed. What''s the matter?"


    I look at Lei Huasheng. He should have found that it was wrong. If he lost his things, he would not say it. Once the contract was signed, he could not restrain me with anything.


    At this time, Liu said with a smile: "we have also looked at this contract. It is estimated that with Nie''s current assets, it may be difficult to invest so much money all at once, so LAN decided to add weight to this plan, that is to say, we intend to invest."


    "What?" It''s not only Lei Huasheng, but also me.


    I didn''t expect that sister Liu said: "this depends on the meaning of chairman Nie. If it doesn''t work, it''s OK for us to have a wholly-owned Lan''s company. At that time, as long as she reorganizes her shares, it''s OK."


    When I heard sister Liu say this, I realized that it was just a provocation, and the meaning was very obvious. LAN Feifei, this is to take back the equity of Nie''s company and become the chairman of the board. In this way, Nie''s company will be taken away by LAN Feifei. Therefore, Nie Xiaoran, they must make great efforts in this project.


    I secretly sneer in my heart. When the time comes, if LAN doesn''t invest any more, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng will bear such a big coat.


    Thinking of this in my heart, I had to keep quiet on my face, so I had to say: "President Liu, now the contract has been signed, if there is nothing, I will see off the guests."


    "It''s not the rule of our marketing department, isn''t it? I haven''t been to the small canteen here for a long time. I still miss it. How about it? Does it give you face? "


    I looked at sister Liu and knew that she was doing it on purpose, but what was she going to do in the canteen.


    But sister Liu gave me a look, I know, she must have something to do there, or have something to say to me. So he said, "all right."


    Lei Huasheng saw that it was too late to say anything at this time, so she had to step back first. Then sister Liu laughed and said, "are you under great pressure?"


    "It''s OK, but I don''t understand. What do you mean when you say that Lan wants to invest?" I let Tang Xin go out to look after, just say.


    Sister Liu laughed and said: "it''s just a pressure, and LAN didn''t say when to invest it. When there is a problem with the funds here, LAN will enter. At that time, the equity restructuring should also begin. Lan''s joining will make the equity continue to come to our side."


    I nodded, and at that time, I think Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran are already in a mess. However, if there are funds coming in, Nie Xiaoran can make use of the funds.


    "But what if Nie Xiaoran uses the money to revitalize his own business?"


    Liu laughed and said, "of course, we will not give her such an opportunity. We will use a transparent mechanism. That is to say, as soon as our funds come in, where they are used should be supervised."


    "But where there are people, there will be the possibility of being bribed." I said.


    "No, because at that time, that person will probably be Shi Ning." I immediately thought of the lawyer and said with a smile, "well, that''s good. By the way, does he know my identity now?"


    "Not yet, but I''ve said that I''ve come to see you several times, and we''ve blocked it." Liu said with a smile.


    I smile. It seems that Jin Shinan and they still keep this secret.


    "By the way, at night..."


    "I know. We''re all ready to give you a surprise." Sister Liu responded with a smile.


    In this way, we talked for a whole morning, during which Nie Zhengxuan came and saw us, so he left without saying anything.


    But Nie Xiaoran did not appear.


    At noon, we arrived at the canteen. As expected, we found that many middle-level people had arrived here. They were stunned to see sister Liu. They all knew her identity.


    At this time, sister Liu followed me to have dinner, and then she found a place with many people to sit down.


    I wonder how to find a place with so many people today."Lan plans to spend two billion yuan this time as an investment this time." Sister Liu said as soon as she opened her mouth.


    I was stunned immediately. Where did I get so much money?


    I looked at sister Liu strangely. She just laughed and said, "well, I didn''t expect that. Now we have seven projects in operation, and the profits of these seven projects are quite high. Do you think the bank will support us?"


    I see. Sister Liu also uses projects to support projects, but she has many projects on hand. This method can be used completely.


    I just sighed and said: "but this way, one can''t use it well..."


    "No way." At this time, sister Liu said in a slightly loud voice: "this is the most common method used by Chairman LAN. At that time, she used this method to trample on situ group and Hu group. Now, we can do the same."


    "It''s not easy to step them both down." I sighed.


    "I didn''t say it had to be them." When sister Liu said this, I immediately felt that the air around me was wrong.


    Sister Liu''s meaning is quite obvious. She compares the situ group with the Hu group, but it''s not the two of them. It''s obviously aimed at Nie. Look at this meaning, she wants to trample on Nie.


    I looked around. At this time, I unexpectedly saw that Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan were both here. They listened to the movement here.


    Looking at this, sister Liu is warming up, but the frog doesn''t know that she is already in the pot.


    This lunch, how can I feel that sister Liu is constantly stimulating Nie Zhengping? I think so. Nie Xiaoran must also want to give LAN a bad impression. It depends on who we are faster to whom.


    In the afternoon, sister Liu left. Not long after I returned to the office, Nie Xiaoran found me directly.


    This is really fast enough. I should have heard what sister Liu said in the canteen.


    "Listen to Liu Siyu''s meaning, is Lan going to inject capital into this project?" Nie Xiaoran asked as soon as he came in.


    I had to nod my head and say, "yes, that''s what she said, but I always feel uneasy."


    "There is nothing unstable. If they inject capital, it will be easier. Did she say how much to find?"


    "Two billion." I don''t believe Nie Xiaoran didn''t know the number, but he came here to confirm it. It can be seen that he is still very attentive to this matter.


    "Two billion, where did she get so much money?"


    "She said that they now have seven projects, which have a lot of profit space, so..."


    Nie Xiaoran frowned, nodded and said, "I see. It''s like this. They also think of this method. Unfortunately, this method is not only for them to use."


    I don''t know how to answer this sentence, but after thinking about it for a while, I said, "Chairman, if they pay 2 billion yuan, according to our previous project funds, it will be more than half of the money. That is to say, if the funds are reorganized, they will account for a large proportion."


    This is for sure. If Nie Xiaoran really wants us to do this, I really want to do it.


    Because if we really have to invest 20 yuan, then Lan''s 24% equity will probably rise to 47% or 78%. At that time, together with my 10% equity, we will have completed the control of this equity.


    "I won''t give them the chance. After all, we are in charge of the reorganization of funds."


    According to the contract, Nie Xiaoran is really in charge. I think she will calculate, but I don''t know how she will.


    "Well, there''s nothing to do. We''ll have a rest tomorrow. We''ll have a good time. By Monday, we''ll be able to work. Then you have to focus on these two projects and do well."


    I have to nod, looking at Nie Xiaoran left, I smile, also don''t know whether situ GUI can think of Nie Xiaoran how to do.


    After a while, Lei Huasheng came in. His face was a little embarrassed. I know it must be because of me, but he can''t say it, because I don''t know that the safe is lost.


    "By the way, as I told you last time, did you think about equity investment?" Lei Hua Sheng said in a deep voice as soon as he entered the door.


    I shook my head and said, "no, to tell you the truth, I always feel that it''s too risky. If I''m not careful, we''ll be trapped in it. Moreover, when I hear that the LAN family is going to invest 2 billion yuan today, I don''t want to take any risks any more."


    When I say this, Lei Huasheng also nods. You know, now it''s a competition among three families. Lei Huasheng, Nie Xiaoran, and my LAN family.


    Those who are in a favorable position now will develop better in the future.


    From the current point of view, the most unfavorable is Lei Huasheng. His foundation is very thin, and at this time, his money is really useless, and there are two projects."It looks like I''ll have to find an alliance."


    I know he said situ GUI, but I didn''t respond. I just said, "you support you in theory, but in fact, this kind of investment will only make people more and more trapped. Think about it."


    This sentence is not to comfort him, but to push him.


    Sure enough, after listening to Lei Huasheng, he laughed and said, "there''s no way. Things have been played to this extent. I can''t continue to play. Thank you for your kindness, but I have to do it. "


    I have to sigh, this matter, has been unable to stop, and our plan, now is officially launched.


    I laughed and said, "I wish you success."


    Watching Lei Huasheng leave, I know that all this has been on the right track.


    When it was time to get off work, Tang Xin and I picked up Ji Changfeng and went back together. Then we went to the hotel on situ GUI''s side from the underground. By this time, all the other people were together. We were very happy to see us coming.


    I was just like LAN Feifei. King sat down and said, "come on, Feifei. I''ve been here before."


    I took a look at situ GUI and had to sit down. Situ GUI just laughed and sat down beside me.


    Old man Gao and Li Tao are here. It''s the first time for old man Gao to come here, but he is very happy with his smile. When he sees me, he shouts directly from the eldest lady.


    I''m a little embarrassed. I cheated him for a long time, and now he may not know the situation.


    And Meng Xinrui is also sitting in the following position at this time. It can be seen that her face is much better now. It should be that she has also found a place to play her ability during this period of time.


    Driven by Sister Liu, she should have made rapid progress.


    At this time, Huson handed me a recorder and a document and said, "look, we''ve already taken this out. Fortunately, it''s not a powerful guy. We can think of something else."


    They should have destroyed the inside by force, otherwise, they couldn''t have got this.


    I took a look, then handed it to situ GUI and said, "help me destroy it."


    Situ GUI smiles and takes it in. It''s very important for Wu Xin''er.


    The food and wine came up first. Let''s eat and talk. During this period, Mr. Gao introduced the situation of the company, and then I learned that Lan''s projects are not only seven, but also some small ones.


    And with the help of Mr. Jin, we have invested a second sum of money. Now, although the LAN family is still very low-key, it should be said that it has developed quite fast.


    I didn''t expect that Mr. Jin had done so many things, and it can be seen that the investment in this second time may not be smaller than that in the first time.


    "By the way, sister Liu, is it true that you said two billion today? I always think that''s not reliable. " I thought about it for a while, and asked after old man Gao''s introduction.


    Sister Liu laughed, then pointed to situ GUI and said, "go and ask him."


    It''s something situ GUI thought about again, and he didn''t tell me.


    I took a look at situ GUI. He had to shrug his shoulders and said, "I''ll explain it to you right away."


    Looking at his expression, I was really helpless. How could I get angry.

 Chapter 430

    Seeing me like this, situ GUI said with a smile: "of course, we won''t really get two billion. This is a means to make Nie Xiaoran really hook up."


    I am a Leng, the real hook means, she is not already hooked? How can we still use such means.


    Situ GUI then gave the analysis: "you know, she has my project in her hand now. How much money can she lend for that project?"


    I thought about it for a while, and said, "that project has a good supporting capacity in the later stage. If I can, I think it should be a multi billion income."


    "Yes, and I''ve given them 30%, which means they can easily get more money. If you really have to use this to make loans, it should not be in a few. " Situ GUI nodded.


    I probably understood, but still asked: "do you want her to reduce the amount of loans?"


    "Yes, the bank is not a fool, if you find that this project is really good, you will certainly lend it to her, and Nie Xiaoran will certainly lend as much as possible, but this time, when LAN wants to enter, she will consider it."


    I was surprised and said, "what does she have to think about?"


    "She has to consider the redistribution of equity. You know, if the equity invested by LAN is redistributed, if LAN takes the lead, she will step down."


    I know what she means. She certainly doesn''t want this to happen, so she must invest more than we do.


    Situ GUI then said with a smile: "so for her, if she really wants to take the lead, she has to overwhelm others. Our two billion is just a conservative amount of money. She will definitely prepare more money than that."


    "Yes, and it''s still our family. That is to say, if we go back to Lei Huasheng, we may make an investment of three billion yuan."


    "Yes, so the final total investment should be more than 6 billion. That is to say, Nie Xiaoran will take over the other three billion Situ GUI said.


    I thought for a moment, this is a way, in this way, Nie Xiaoran from the bank loans, but all on this inside, then she really can''t move.


    "But then, we have to invest two billion yuan, which is not very good." I thought about it carefully.


    But situ GUI laughed, and then said, "who said we''re going to invest? We''re just preparing, but we don''t have to invest. When the real capital is injected, sister Liu will naturally withdraw."


    When I was stunned, it was a fake investment. I looked at sister Liu and she said with a smile, "that is to say, there will be a deficit of 2 billion yuan here. Of course, we are free people. If we want to invest, we can invest. If we don''t want to invest, we can go."


    "Two billion." I reacted and understood immediately.


    In fact, it should be said that situ GUI thought of a strategy to slow down the war.


    Nie situ said to Liu Lei that she would receive a loan of two billion yuan from the bank.


    Because this project really has a good bearing capacity, the bank will certainly lend it to her, but the key is the amount.


    If there were no us, she would certainly lend 67 billion yuan, but it would take a while for this silver to be returned to the later stage.


    But on the other hand, if we invest, because there are already three billion in it, she just needs to hold us down. At this time, she can reduce the pressure, just half of it.


    In other words, she only needs $3 billion. Of course, she will make some preparations. I believe that she will have no problem in lending $4 billion or more.


    But the key here is whether we really need to invest.


    As soon as we withdraw here, there will be a deficit of 2 billion yuan. If we do not invest this money, the project will not be able to make money, but if we invest it, she will have enough money.


    Moreover, we need to pay dividends and share some equity in the later period, as well as the operation of a company, all of which need money.


    That is to say, at that time, Nie Xiaoran''s money will have a problem immediately. At that time, it will be very difficult for her to support it.


    I nodded slightly and said, "by then, she will find a way to find another loan, right?"


    Situ GUI also said with a smile: "it''s not wrong. Not only she, but also Lei Hua Sheng will be affected."


    I thought about it for a while. Indeed, Lei Huasheng wants to keep his own equity. Of course, he has no ambition. If he invests in one billion yuan, it is also his limit.


    Because situ GUI gave him so much, that''s all he could put in.


    At that time, as long as he invests in it, he must think about holding on to his little advantage. When there is a deficit of another two billion yuan, not only Nie Xiaoran will make up for it, but he will also make up for it.


    "But if they do, what if they hold on and the project really makes money?" Tang Xin asked a little strangely at this time.I nodded to her, this little girl, has been more and more adapted to this business district.


    Then situ GUI looked at me and asked, "don''t you have a problem with Chang Feng?"


    I smile, said: "of course, that thing is still OK, rest assured."


    Ji Changfeng seemed to understand something at this time and said, "you want to push a project back until they have to pay the price through natural disasters?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "that''s right. If they all borrowed money for my project, that is to say, if the project needs to be completed two days and three months later, there will be problems immediately. Besides, if we do well, we can push it for half a year."


    No, half a year. How can we push this.


    Situ GUI looked at me and said, "because we are working on this project, we didn''t take any rain proof measures at the beginning. If there is a heavy rain, the project ahead will be in vain. Moreover, because of the flooding, some places need to be further strengthened and dried. In this way, half a year is still less."


    My heart mirror is the same, situ GUI is intentional, Nie Xiaoran probably how also didn''t think of? We''ve already reached this point.


    And now she''s in this bureau, and it''s hard for her to jump out. In this way, she has taken a step towards extinction.


    "But how do we deal with thunder first?" Tang Xin asked.


    Li Tao then laughed and said, "that''s my business."

 Chapter 431

    I looked at Li Tao and found that he still had a lot of contacts. When I saw that he had made a breakthrough, I was more or less relieved.


    Tang Xin said with a smile, "director Li, what are you going to do?"


    "That''s very simple, as long as I lend him usury." Li Tao just said with a smile.


    "Are you kidding? Isn''t this illegal?" Tang Xin said.


    "It''s a little bit illegal. In fact, we haven''t done this for a long time now, because we can still earn money by relying on LAN''s, you know, if we can make money, who wants to do such a thing."


    We all nodded. Even on the road, it was the same. They didn''t want to do it at the beginning. They really didn''t have any other skills, and finally walked on the road.


    "But in that case, why do you do it this time?" Tang Xin is also strange to say.


    Li Tao just laughed and said, "sometimes we have to have a way to deal with villains. In fact, it''s very simple. You see, he wants money, but if he can''t get it, what will he do?"


    "That would be usury." Tang Xin thought for a moment, and finally said.


    I also agree with this point. Sometimes, it''s not really the usurer who wants to give it to you, but your own heart wants to do something, or you have ambition. At this time, the money is not so easy to repay.


    Li Tao then said with a smile: "yes, in fact, our two billion dollars are all put here. That is to say, if Lei Huasheng really needs to find him, we will certainly lend it to him, but we have to pay it back when it''s time."


    We all nodded, Li Tao said: "this has several advantages. On the one hand, it can recover some of his current shares. Through this method, his shares will certainly be sold, and then you will sell them."


    I nodded and said, "I''ll let Wu Xin''er do it." Because I don''t know how many people know that Wu Xin''er is my news now, so here, I dare not break it.


    Li Tao said: "that''s what she means. Although she gets the equity, it will shrink later, but with some of our operations, it should still be able to maintain to a certain extent."


    I understand that when Lei Huasheng''s equity is recovered, if my hand shrinks again, I can also get about 15% of the equity. At that time, as long as LAN''s hand is at the end, it will be possible to take up half of his equity.


    "There are also some things in his hand, we also want to top up some money, for example, the proxy book about Feifei in his hand. We''ll have it then. Plus mine, it''s two copies. As long as you find a third person, maybe you can find the last message of chairman LAN. "


    I agree with this. I''m sure I''ll get that one, because that one is very important to me.


    Tang Xin also responded at this time and said: "if it comes down like this, then he has nothing in LAN''s family."


    "That''s right. At that time, you can see how Nie Xiaoran will deal with him, and I don''t think it will make him look good. At this time, we''ll rescue him again, and then we can lead him to us. At that time, some intelligence will be known all at once."


    I had to smile, said: "I hope he can change this time, well, if he is not so insidious, or he did not do something sorry to my father, I can forgive him once, after all, used him for a long time."


    "I think if he doesn''t change, you don''t know the relationship between him and your father."


    I was stunned for a moment. I really don''t know. I just know that Lei Huasheng was very stable when he was his father. I don''t know why this happened.


    "If you didn''t have your father, he probably wouldn''t have become what he is now. At that time, he was still the boss of a small company. When your father was promoted, he also took a fancy to his company. It was when he was still in debt and was about to fall. It was your father''s help that brought his company in. "


    I sighed. I really don''t know about this. But the last one to trust is his father.


    Li Tao said at this time: "don''t worry. I know him a little. I think he is very likely to be used. As for whether or not, we just need to hold him, and we won''t know by asking."


    I didn''t say anything about it. I''ll only talk about it when I catch him.


    At this time, Mr. king said, "these plans are still very good. You young people are smart in the end. If I think about this, I really can''t think of it."


    We all laughed. Ji Changfeng then said, "I don''t know when I''m going to do it. When you arrive, you''ll have to prepare the venue for me. You must be ready for what I need."


    "Don''t worry about that. You can have whatever you want." Situ GUI agreed.


    Ji Changfeng sighed and said, "there is really no way to use this thing. I hope God can understand me.""Don''t worry, I will understand you." Tang Xin said at this time, "and we have holidays, when I take you out to play."


    We all laughed, and Mr. king said, "this time I really have to do a good job. I can find some companies of Mr. King''s in the future to let you practice, and then I can support some business people."


    I''m very grateful for Mr. Jin''s arrangement. Tang Xin is also a powerful woman, but she didn''t enter the business world at the beginning.


    I think that''s what the Tang family means when they arrange for her to come out. Although the family is very influential, it can''t always be the same. I can feel it from the grandmother of the Tang family.


    The Ji family is probably the same. With them studying here, I think the support of the Tang family and the Ji family in the later period will not be small.


    "When Lei Huasheng can''t support it, I think Nie Xiaoran can''t support it. At that time, our capital will go in again, continue to carry out capital restructuring, and pull back the equity. At the same time, Nie Xiaoran will be hit."


    Situ GUI then said: "at that time, I think you can..."


    He didn''t go on. I understand that, but now I really don''t know if they have ever done anything to their father.


    Maybe this answer can only be known by asking Lei Huasheng. Now I hope that Lei Huasheng will be knocked down first. Because I want to know what happened at that time.


    It''s been a long time and we''ve talked a lot about it, but it''s all about the current situation.


    I have a look. Basically, there is no problem with LAN''s development now. Although sister Liu said that she was in charge, she mainly contacted the Jin family and some other businesses.


    Old man Gao and Li Tao have now put LAN on the right track. Many old employees have also come back. They basically can work without arrangement.


    And for Nie Shi and Lei Huasheng, we have done enough preparation, just waiting for them to enter the hook.


    After everyone left, situ GUI and I went to the top room.


    On the bed, I was really a little tired. Then situ GUI came over, hugged me from behind and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you tired? "


    I nodded, said: "yes, not only the body is tired, the heart is also tired, I sometimes think, maybe I should not come back, really have to find a place to live in seclusion."


    "Don''t think so. If you know that you are not dead, they will find a way to deal with you. People are like this. Even if they know that the person can''t pose a threat to them, they will always be eliminated as long as there is something wrong."


    I sighed. Situ GUI was right, unless I didn''t let them know. Once I did, it would be a disaster for me.


    "Come on, don''t think so much. You don''t know. Lei Huasheng also has actions. Today, he called me and didn''t say anything. He also called many other businesses supporting him. Otherwise, how do you think he could have taken out so much money?"


    I gave a wry smile and said, "I''m afraid it''s not just him, is it?"


    "There''s no mistake. Nie Xiaoran has also taken action. It''s just that they have taken such an action. Now other people dare not support them, because everyone can see that if it wasn''t for Nie''s internal struggle, they wouldn''t be like this."


    "It''s called self acceptance." I had to sigh, said: "but if I, now will also wait and see, do not see the rabbit does not scatter the eagle, this is reasonable."


    That''s right. Situ GUI then said: "it''s because everyone thinks like this, so now they have no choice. It seems that they can only start with banks and loans."


    I stood up, went to the window, looked outside and said, "I didn''t expect that they still have such spirit. If I had, I would have given up."


    "You are wrong. If you are in their position, you may be more difficult to deal with than them." Situ GUI came to me and hugged me from behind.


    I feel a little soft body, so against his shoulder, really do not want to move.


    "Why do you say that?" I asked strangely.


    "You may not have thought about why so many people are around you, not just because of family or affection, but because you really have such charm."


    I didn''t think of that.


    "But I don''t think so." I say that sister Yan is situ GUI''s sister, situ Yan.


    "Ha ha, don''t say that. She really likes Wu Xin''er, but aren''t you alone? Now she doesn''t know, and if she does, she won''t say anything


    I smile a little, but feel the body by situ GUI horizontal embrace up.


    "Well, you are so tired. We''d better fight fast and go to bed quickly."


    "No, you lecheron, I''m so tired."


    "That''s why we have to be quick."


    "NoBut my objection is no longer valid, really.


    The next day, it was almost noon. Last night, I was a little crazy. I was so tired. I don''t know where he got so much energy.


    Situ GUI is not at the bedside. It seems that he should have been awake.


    I sat up and had a quick wash.


    Just packed up. Situ GUI''s voice came: "you wake up."


    "Early in the morning, what did you do?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "if I went to see an important person early in the morning, do you believe it?"


    I looked at him, but my mind reflected a person: "thunder voice, no, he came to you so early."


    "Yes, it''s him. He''s here to find out why I don''t pay him any more. Of course, I can only explain the situation."


    I laughed and said, "and then?"


    "Then, he wanted me to support him again. He said he wanted several hundred million more, but I refused."


    I laughed. It seems that Lei Huasheng has already started to act.


    Just thinking about it, I heard situ GUI''s mobile phone ring again. It seemed that I heard it in my sleep in the morning, but I really didn''t want to get up at that time.


    Situ GUI took a look at it, then said with a smile, "it''s Nie Xiaoran. Let''s listen."


    With that, he pressed hands-free. Nie siran''s voice: "do you have time? I want you to come out and sit down


    "Oh, there is no such thing. I have to accompany Feifei these two days, so I really don''t have time. What''s the matter with you?"


    There was silence for a while, and then he said, "well, I have an idea. I want to tell you. I don''t know if you can listen to it."


    Situ GUI said: "yes, what kind of idea?"


    "If you want to invest more than a billion dollars, I can tell feilan that I can put in more money."


    I was surprised, Nie Xiaoran actually first to Lei Huasheng, and do not hesitate to cooperate with LAN? It''s really possible.


    The more you shake your head, the better you will help me.


    Situ GUI just jokingly said: "well, forget it. Feifei just refused."


    "I know. She must be nearby. Let her answer the phone."


    I thought about it for a moment, shook my head again, I really don''t want to say anything to her now, and I think, in this situation, this is the best solution.


    Sure enough, situ GUI immediately said: "she didn''t want to answer your phone, so she refused. Sorry, I can''t be her master. If you have any problems, you can find her by yourself."


    Then he hung up and said with a smile, "you''re really good. Why don''t you answer?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t like answering her phone. Let''s do it now. If I refuse, they will think of different ways. Isn''t that better?" I had to say.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "that''s right, and we are going to the theatre."

 Chapter 432

    Originally, there was nothing wrong for two days. As a result, on Sunday, he was disturbed by a phone call from Nie Xiaoran, but not LAN Feifei, but Wu xiner.


    I knew that it must be the company again. When I answered the phone, Nie Xiaoran''s voice was a little worried. She told us to come to her office on Monday morning and there would be an important meeting.


    I guess it''s also caused by our current situation, so I don''t care about it.


    On Monday, I arrived at the company early and went directly to Nie Xiaoran''s office. When I got there, I found that all the others had arrived except me and Lei Huasheng.


    Even the shareholder representative is here. It seems that it''s a shareholders'' meeting again. Nie Xiaoran motioned me to sit down, but he didn''t say anything.


    I know she''s still waiting for thunder, and then it depends on what she''s going to do.


    But I look at Nie Xiaoran''s face, but it''s not very ugly. In this way, she should have started to contact some places.


    After waiting for ten minutes, Lei Hua Sheng came. As soon as he entered the door, he said, "no, it''s so early."


    "You''re a little late. Forget it. Let''s have a seat. Let''s start formally."


    Lei Huasheng directly sat next to me and winked at me. He thought I would invest in this project.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know. I already knew about his lost things.


    I''m a little funny.


    "Well, now we have two projects on hand, and I don''t hide it from you. For a moment, our company''s funds are a little tight. As you may know, before these two projects, we also received several projects, so we can say that the funds are all under pressure."


    I have a little hatred in my heart. Doesn''t that mean my early work in the marketing department? At that time, there were no projects. I got so many. Now it''s better to write off my credit.


    Thinking of this, I immediately said: "if the chairman thinks that the previous project is not good, I can stop it immediately."


    So, Nie Xiaoran was stunned for a while, and then he said, "Oh, it doesn''t mean that. Maybe you misunderstood it. I mean, these projects are also very good, but now we don''t have enough funds."


    I didn''t say anything more. If I said one more thing, these projects can really be stopped. Anyway, it doesn''t have much to do with me. Do you think the funds will be enough then.


    Lei Huasheng said: "Chairman, let''s just say what you have to say. We are not outsiders. It seems that it''s really easy to be misunderstood when we talk about the previous projects of the marketing department."


    Now Lei Huasheng is still on my side, but only for the purpose of making me pay later.


    I secretly sneer at in the heart, this waited until the time, not necessarily is how to return a responsibility.


    Nie Xiaoran had to nod his head and said, "well, I won''t say anything else. I''ll just talk about these two projects. I''ve roughly calculated that the first project will need about 3 billion more investment, while the second project will need about 4 billion more investment."


    Lei Huasheng then said: "Chairman, I don''t think I can use so much money now. I also calculated that the total amount is 6 billion at most, and LAN also said that he would invest 2 billion. It can be said that we only have a deficit of four billion. "


    When he said this, I took a look at the shareholder representative on the opposite side. He was blindfolded. Obviously, I didn''t expect that when he said these projects, they were all figures, but they were all understated.


    I just jokingly said: "I''ve also calculated, which is roughly the same as that of director Lei. Anyway, it''s a matter of the company, and I hope it''s open and transparent."


    When I say this, Nie Xiaoran can only take a look at me. So far, the image I have given them is that they only look at things from the company''s point of view, and no one''s face will be given.


    So they still have no way to say anything. I''m not helping anyone, but telling the truth.


    We don''t know how many times we have calculated this project in the background, that is, the investment of 6 billion yuan. So here, we want to suppress Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran by this method.


    Nie Xiaoran sighed and said: "maybe I''m in a hurry. I didn''t notice. Let''s say that even if it''s six billion yuan, it''s a little difficult for us to raise four billion yuan now, so I want to raise money again. In other words, this financing will be carried out equity restructuring. "


    Finally speaking of the main topic, I am waiting for this opportunity. Speaking of this, I have achieved my goal. So I didn''t say anything more.


    At this time Nie Xiaoran said: "of course, although Lan''s said that it would be 2 billion yuan, we can''t let them take too much of our equity, so what we have to do now is to find ways to raise more money to suppress them. What do you think?"


    I didn''t speak. Although the thunder over there gave me a signal, I still didn''t speak. I know that at this time, I should keep silent.At this time, Nie Zhengxuan said: "our Nie family will be represented by Chairman Nie Xiaoran, with unified input. Therefore, I will not participate."


    I knew that she said it was beautiful, but if Nie Zhengxuan didn''t participate, her equity would shrink, and what she would give to Lei Huasheng at that time might be really insignificant.


    Lei Huasheng''s move was played to the end by them all at once. It can be said that there was no motivation at all. If I had, I would have given up and gone on. But Lei Huasheng can''t give up.


    At this time, Lei Huasheng gave me a wink again. I didn''t see it, but looked at the shareholder representative.


    "The people below us don''t agree with financing. I''ve thought about it. We can''t do anything about it, because what we need above is too big. We can only carry out equity restructuring, but when I want to pay dividends, we can still have a good amount of money."


    Sure enough, it was the answer I wanted. Nie Xiaoran nodded with satisfaction. She also looked at me, obviously, here, I was a major factor.


    Because if I want to invest, then my share will become a competitor for her.


    I smile, said: "I now have 25% of the equity, so I think it can not shrink to where? Forget it. I don''t have so much savings. I still don''t invest in it. "


    With that, I looked at everyone''s expression. Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng were shocked. But Nie Zhengxuan looked at me and showed an expression of thinking. Did she think of anything?


    I looked at everyone''s expression, just pay attention to Nie Zhengxuan, because other people''s expressions are almost in my expectation, but what is Nie Zhengxuan thinking? That''s something I care about.


    But now it''s impossible to ask her, so I have to say, "director Lei, what are you going to do?"


    Lei Huasheng then gave me a hard look and said, "I really don''t have much money here, so I can only raise about one billion at most."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded, sighed and said: "my side is a financing of three billion yuan. Alas, I thought I could compress the financing of LAN''s side. In this way, it''s really impossible."


    I didn''t say anything. Now that I''m talking about it, it''s almost done.


    Nie Xiaoran saw that we did not speak any more, so he announced that the meeting was over, and we left separately.


    As soon as I got back to the office, I was ready. I knew someone would come to me, but I didn''t know who would come first.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Lei Huasheng didn''t knock at the door first.


    He''s very quick.


    I had to frown and say, "director Lei, anyway, it''s too impolite."


    "I have to take care of this." Lei Huasheng finished, and then he took a look at Tang Xin.


    But Tang Xin sat there motionless. I laughed and said, "don''t look at her. Don''t worry. She doesn''t know anything. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    I don''t think Lei Hua is stupid for not giving him face.


    Sure enough, Lei Huasheng looked at me and said, "did you take those things away?"


    Unfortunately, he spoke too fast. I pretended to be stunned for a moment, then looked at him and said, "you just said those things, what things. Eh, you didn''t lose my contract, did you


    When he asked, Lei Huasheng''s face changed. Obviously, he thought I knew, but then he found that I didn''t seem to know.


    I also looked at him with a little change of face. After a long time, I said, "are you kidding? If that thing falls into other people''s hands, you know what the consequences are, how can you You... "


    I pretended that I was too angry to speak.


    The expression of Lei Huasheng is as wonderful as it should be, first a little surprised, then chagrined, then a little frightened.


    At this time, I sat down heavily, thought for a while, then laughed and said: "but it may be a good thing for me, Lei Huasheng, what do you want to say now?"


    I think Lei Huasheng came to me at this time. He must have come to find something that he didn''t invest in. However, the fact that he had stolen something by himself was exposed. In this way, he would have nothing to threaten me.


    After a long pause, he said, "why don''t you invest?"


    "Why should I invest in this project? Although the risk is small, there are still some. In case of any situation, what should we do then? What shall we take back? It''s not easy for us to find the money, let alone pay it back. "


    Lei Huasheng looked at me for a long time, then said: "with your current equity, it''s easy to borrow this money."


    "Not necessarily. It''s feasible to get the loan, but it''s still time? You know, these projects are unprofitable without a fixed number of years. During this period, our company''s operation and other aspects need money. At this time, my investment is equivalent to spending several years on them. Why should I do this? "


    Lei Huasheng didn''t say anything. He knew I was telling the truth, but he couldn''t help it.When I looked at him, I said, "I''ve come here from scratch, so of course I have to pay attention to every action. Well, director Lei, I don''t think it''s time for me to do it. "


    Lei Huasheng thought about it for a while, and then he bit his teeth and said, "but if we don''t do it, we may be swallowed by Nie Xiaoran."


    I nodded and said, "I know, but don''t use us because it''s you. If your 10% equity shrinks again, it will become an ordinary investor, and then it will be swallowed. But if mine shrinks, as long as it is not too severe, I can still stand as a resident shareholder, can''t I? "


    Lei Hua sighed. That''s the difference between me and him.


    "Well, let''s see. It''s not sure who will win. " With that, he left angrily.


    I just smile. After a while, a short message came from my mobile phone, which was sent by situ GUI.


    It says, let me get ready in the evening, go to his hotel and say that Lei Huasheng is going to pass.


    Look at this meaning, Lei Huasheng really has no way out, so he wants to find a job in situ GUI.


    This means that we are going to invest in the past.


    I returned the text message, just thinking about how to meet Lei Huasheng in the evening, the knock on the door rang out.


    Tang Xin opened the door in the past. This time, Nie Zhengxuan came in.


    Different from what I imagined, I thought Nie Xiaoran would come in this time, but I didn''t think it was her.


    I looked at Tang Xin and then said, "go out and help me. I have something to say with President Nie."


    I believe Nie Zhengxuan will not come to me so easily, so let Tang Xin go outside first, otherwise, she won''t say.


    Sure enough, after Tang Xin left, Nie Zhengxuan looked at me and said, "I saw Lei Huasheng winking at you, but why didn''t you invest?"


    "It''s simple, because I don''t have money." I answered directly.


    Nie Zhengxuan is a Leng, half a day just say: "impossible, how can you have no money, you have so much equity on hand now."


    "Is there a dividend?" I asked: "it should have been to the place where we paid dividends. As a result, there was such a thing. The dividends were gone, and we had to restructure our shares. Where do you think I got the money?"


    When I asked, she was really asked. All the time, what I got was not obtained with money, whether it was the equity or anything else, so Nie Zhengxuan could not say anything.


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me and said, "isn''t this the right time for you to expand your equity?"


    I sighed and said, "just right? I''m not that stupid. I don''t believe you didn''t see it. In this case, it''s the competition between the two giants. Even Lei Huasheng is involved in it. I''m still following him. Are you kidding me? "


    I said, while looking at Nie Zhengxuan, sure enough, she showed a surprised expression at this time, half a day later said: "I really did not expect that at such a critical moment, you can be so calm."


    I looked at her, smile, said: "you, should not be to be a lobbyist?"

 Chapter 433

    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me for a long time, then sighed and said, "it''s true that I used to treat you as my opponent, but now it seems that I''m really your opponent. How do you know that I''m here to be a lobbyist? "


    She directly admitted that she had changed her routine.


    I just laughed and said, "now it''s obvious that the company doesn''t have so much money, neither does Lei Huasheng nor chairman Nie. You want to pull me, but I don''t have any money. Obviously you are wrong. "


    "No, you don''t have money, but you really have something to get money for now." Nie Zhengxuan said.


    This time, I also know which side Nie Xiaoran wants to hold me. She has a project in her hand. Because this project belongs to the company, the money for supporting the project with the project must be in her hands.


    At the same time, if there is a problem, she is also responsible for it, so it is definitely impossible to lend money to this project.


    But in her hands, there is another thing that can also be lent, that is, equity. For example, his equity with Nie Zhengxuan is still at least more than 30 years old. If all the loans are made, it will be a large sum of money.


    What they like about me now is also this. The 25% equity I have now accounts for a quarter of the company''s equity, so if there are loans, there will be more than a few.


    I looked at Nie Zhengxuan and said, "do you think this adventure is worth it?"


    Nie Zhengxuan said: "of course, it''s worth it. And my mother also said that as long as you agree to this condition, you will get 30% of the equity distribution in the equity restructuring. This condition is not low. "


    I looked at Nie Zhengxuan and said, "but if so, do you know what it means?"


    Nie Zhengxuan nodded and said, "I know that you may be the next chairman."


    I looked at her. When she said this, there was really no change in her expression. So, is she ready?


    "You have no idea at all. You know, if I don''t show up, maybe this position is yours." I look at Nie Zhengxuan coldly.


    "If I don''t have any idea, it''s a fake. Sometimes I wonder how I let you into the marketing department at the beginning. You''ve developed so fast. It seems that it''s all decided by heaven, and you''ll meet noble people to help you."


    I smile, this also use you to say, because I and you are not the same.


    "Originally, the marketing department was about to die, and you came to save it. At that time, I thought you were a threat. I wanted to use another team to squeeze you down, but I didn''t expect that they beat me in the face."


    I sighed, what can I do? At that time, it was Nie Zhengxuan. You exaggerated yourself.


    "Later, more and more people are helping you. I''m very surprised that Minister Zhou, how can he stand on your side, and Lei Qingmiao. Although I have investigated, she has no choice."


    "Oh, speaking of her, I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    "She changed her job. She was not good-looking in the company, but now she is a member of the Publicity Department of LAN''s group."


    I was in a daze. I didn''t know about it, but I thought it was impossible for sister Liu to tell me because of such a small matter.


    I don''t think there will be a big problem with sister Liu. She should be familiar with Lei Qingmiao and will not treat her badly.


    I had to sigh, said: "unfortunately, she is a talent."


    "It''s no pity that Lei Huasheng is here now and has no influence. You don''t know, including Lei Yuming, he is no longer in the company."


    I said I couldn''t see him recently. So there''s another thing.


    "He didn''t go to LANs, did he?" I''m really worried about that.


    "That''s not true. I heard that he left the city. I don''t know where he went. I didn''t ask him."


    I had to nod my head and say, "it seems that Lei Hua Sheng really has no position."


    "Thank you for that. If it wasn''t for your appearance, Lei Huasheng wouldn''t have fallen so fast. Now it''s his last fight, but no matter how he fought, the final result will be the same. So, do you want to join us? "


    I looked at her and said, "you don''t think I''m from Lei Hua Sheng, do you?"


    "No, I analyzed you with my mother. You should be the kind of person who can only think from the perspective of the company. This is very good, but now, you always have a choice, right?"


    I thought for a moment, shook my head and said, "I will not stand on your side. As you said, I will think from the perspective of the company. Let''s put it this way. I''m against Lan''s project. "


    Nie Zhengxuan was stunned. She should not have thought that I would give such an answer.


    "But in that case..."


    "OK, I know what you want to say, but this is my answer. I will still think from the perspective of the company, but there is one thing you need to know. I also have my own foundation. This little share right is my foundation. I can''t play with you with my foundation.""It''s not fun." Nie Zhengxuan obviously wants to persuade me.


    I just laughed and said: "I naturally know what the chairman thinks, but I don''t want to fight this time. I''m not optimistic about these two projects. Although they do make money, they fight too hard. Any problem in them will make us lose all our previous achievements."


    "That''s why we want to find you. As long as you are there, you will see problems. Together, we won''t have any problems."


    "No one can guarantee 100 percent, and so can I I had to say.


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me and didn''t speak for a long time. She was probably thinking about how to persuade me.


    I didn''t speak, that''s how I looked at her.


    "Well, I''ll talk to my mother, but I hope you can think about it."


    I had to nod, but I didn''t think so.


    Now that I''ve thought about it, I understand what else you have to think about. Nie Zhengxuan came here this time, probably to see if I would stand in line.


    "By the way, the equity restructuring, we may adjust the Department, then you have to be ready." When Nie Zhengxuan came to the door, he turned back and said something to me.


    I smile and say, "I understand that, but please tell the chairman that I accept all possible problems."


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at me for the last time and then left with a smile.


    Looking at Nie Zheng spinning out, I know that she has come in vain this time, but Nie Xiaoran will certainly have her own abacus. She can''t win over me, but she must have the courage to win.


    Lei Huasheng is really finished this time. On the one hand, Nie Xiaoran''s attack, on the other hand, it''s our secret help. It is impossible that he will not die this time.


    By the way, situ GUI also made an appointment with Lei Huasheng in the evening, but I didn''t know when he would go there, so as soon as I got off work, I left with Tang Xin.


    Of course, Tang Xin can''t be seen by him. I let Tang Xin wait for me here and go to the other side. Situ GUI changed me back to LAN Feifei and said, "we''re not in a hurry."


    "What do you mean?" I saw him smile unkindly at me.


    He had to kiss me heavily and let go for a long time. He said, "it''s very simple. Now I''m worried. It''s thunder."


    "It''s true, but we can''t keep him waiting for too long." I had to give situ GUI a white look.


    After changing our clothes, we went down to the private room under the hotel.


    Obviously, Lei Huasheng had already arrived. When he saw us coming down, he was also very happy and said, "Chairman situ, oh, chairman LAN is also here."


    "Sit down." Situ GUI just said it and asked the waiter to serve.


    "Director Lei, what can I do for you this time?"


    Lei Huasheng was stunned for a moment, obviously wondering whether to explain the situation so quickly, while I watched his face change.


    "Nie Fei, the chairman of the board of directors, has spent all of his money on our cooperation


    "You can''t say that." Situ GUI said: "private affairs are private affairs, and official affairs are official affairs. Now I can only say that our cooperation with Nie Shi is official affairs, which has nothing to do with this."


    Lei Huasheng is certainly not a fool. Situ GUI doesn''t want him to believe that there is nothing, but he just hopes that he won''t entangle the problem with it and say something directly.


    Lei Huasheng just laughed and said, "well, since chairman situ is so pleasant, I''ll tell you clearly. This time, does LAN want to take back Nie''s equity? "


    I took a look at situ GUI, but without any change in his expression, he said calmly, "yes."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "OK, we can cooperate. How about that? Although I only have 10% knowledge now, I believe that if we cooperate this time, we can get more."


    "Oh, it''s strange. How can you help Feifei instead of Nie Xiaoran? After all, she''s your wife."


    "What wife? That''s a snake. Chairman LAN is kind enough to her. If it wasn''t for her... " At this point, Lei Huasheng looked at me and stopped talking.


    "Go on." I glared at the thunder.


    He sank for a while, and then a voice came into my mind: don''t believe this, he said it on purpose, so that you can agree to the next conditions.


    I was surprised. Although situ GUI was silent, he obviously reminded me.


    At this time, Lei Huasheng looked at me and then said, "I know something, but I can''t say that if we can cooperate, we will really get Nie''s shares. I will tell you what information you want at that time."


    I gave a cold smile and said: "don''t use such words to hook me. Let''s say that if I want to seize the equity of Nie, it''s very easy, but it''s not as difficult as you think."It''s true. As long as I pay a high price now and take back 20% from the following minority shareholders, plus a part of Wu xiner, then I can get more than 51 shares.


    But now I really don''t want to get this. I want to see the truth. I don''t want to bury my father''s business like this.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and said, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple, is it?"


    I had to smile coldly and say: "since you don''t say it, we don''t support you. If I just won the company, I would have done it long ago. What I need to know now is how my father died. "


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and said for a long time, "I can tell you, but you have to support me."


    "No way." I immediately said: "I can only say that if you lose to the end, there is really no way to go, then I can take you in, this is a retreat I give you, you can do it yourself."


    I know that the more this time, I must hold down, otherwise, it''s easy for him to turn over.


    And Lei Huasheng looked at me and said for a long time, "you really have a bit of the domineering spirit of chairman LAN."


    "It''s not a little bit. It''s inherited in our family. Come on, let me hear what your information is worth. " I look at the sound of thunder.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me, sighed for a long time, and said: "you are right. What I lack now is not the sauce and money that I can''t spell, but a way out. If there is no way out, no matter how much money I have, if I can''t spell successfully, I will be more miserable immediately."


    I sneered. Now, of course, the total investment is going to reach 6 billion yuan. At this time, both sides want to add a little more. However, if LAN suddenly fails to pay the 2 billion yuan, they can''t make up for the deficit.


    Even if it is made up in the end, the person who made up for it is also very weak. At this time, a retreat is the best way.


    I believe Lei Huasheng can tell what is good for him. Now it''s up to him.


    Lei Huasheng didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, he suddenly said, "in fact, I have a problem. I want to make it clear that there must be someone in the company. After Liu Siyu left, who will become your person in the company. This person''s identity can''t be too low, but it can be hidden so well. "


    I really don''t know whether to tell him, but when he said that, it can be seen that he wants a promise from me.


    Because only when he knows my secret can he tell the truth. Otherwise, he must have made up a lie waiting for me.


    I have a headache now. Do you want to make it clear.


    Situ GUI thought about it for a moment, then suddenly laughed and said to me, "go home and let her have a meal. Don''t worry, she won''t have anything."


    I was surprised, she, Tang Xin? Let Tang Xin come out, really won''t have a thing?


    I looked at situ GUI and he nodded to me. It seems that he really has to be like this.

 Chapter 434

    I had to get up and say goodbye. When I got home, I found that Tang Xin was going to make instant noodles. I was surprised to see that.


    "Sister Wu, how did you come back?"


    I had to say something about it. Tang Xin thought about it and said, "it''s OK. At most, I''m exposed. They won''t do anything to me. Then you fire me and go to LAN''s to find me a better position."


    "There''s no problem with that. It''s just that you''re really..." I can''t go on. It''s not what I want to push her out at this time.


    "Don''t worry, sister Wu. It''s not a big deal." Tang Xin said with a smile.


    When I saw her saying so, I put down the snack and took her away from home to go there.


    When I got to the place, I found that Lei Huasheng and situ GUI had almost nothing to talk about. It seems that they had nothing to talk about without me.


    But when Lei Huasheng saw Tang Xin, he stood up.


    "No, Tang Xin, assistant Tang, you can. You''ve been around president Wu Xin''er all the time. She''s a person who thinks for the company. I didn''t expect that."


    My heart is almost cramped with laughter. Am I so well received?


    Situ GUI just laughed and said, "there will be a lot of things you didn''t expect."


    Lei Huasheng sat down, then thought of something and said, "So Ji Changfeng should be with you. No wonder, last time Nie Zhengping asked him to calculate where LAN Feifei was, he said he couldn''t


    I just laughed and said, "well, now I''ve given you my cards. Can you tell me the truth?"


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and sighed. Then he gave a thumbs up and said, "it''s really powerful. I''ll tell you what''s going on in the company. You can feel it clearly. Well, in that case, I''ll do the business. "


    I know. He''s going to say something. So I''m not in a hurry.


    "I have to start with a batch of goods in my hand. It''s a bit dark."


    I was surprised and said, "does my father know that you have these black goods in your hand?"


    "He must have known, and he warned me, but do you know? There is another person behind the goods. "


    "Nie Xiaoran." I thought about it for a moment, and knew the man immediately.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "your reaction is very fast. It''s really her. Do you know why she uses this method?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know. Is she thinking about something?"


    "No mistake. At that time, your father still trusted several people. One was me. I don''t think you know that I have a guardianship letter about you in my hand, which was given to me by your father. He has three guardians, and I am one of them. "


    I''ve known the news for a long time, so I''m not too surprised to hear it.


    "Oh, don''t you know the news? It''s impossible. How could you know the news?" Lei Hua asked in a strange voice.


    I just laughed, said: "I naturally have my way, you go on."


    I see Lei Huasheng''s head, there should be a drop of sweat, I think this aspect, will give him a pressure.


    "It''s really powerful. I didn''t expect that you have a more frightening intelligence network than your father." Lei Huasheng said it for a long time.


    "Don''t talk about it any more. Let''s talk about what happened later." I interrupted him.


    Lei Huasheng sighed and said: "yes, behind this batch of goods is Nie Xiaoran. At that time, she was waiting for an opportunity, but she was not harming your father. She was waiting for an opportunity to let you die, because as long as you die, everything is over."


    "Sure enough." I sighed. This is really difficult. From the beginning, all the goals were directed at me.


    Lei Huasheng then laughed and said, "but your father is really powerful. Do you know that at that time, all our shareholders had a contract in hand, and the other half of the contract was in your father''s hands."


    "Contract." I was surprised what kind of contract it was.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and said: "it has been clearly stated in the contract that if you are not in the world, then all the money of LAN''s family, as well as the heirs of the industry, will no longer be owned. All the money will be donated to hope project or other relief agencies. Of course, it will become a fund named after you."


    I just froze there. Did my father think so at that time? In other words, he didn''t give each other any chance. If something had happened to me then the money would have disappeared completely.


    "But after your father asked us to sign this contract, he took it back and didn''t give it to us at all. It''s only a contract between your father and the lawyer he chose. Now we don''t know who this lawyer is."I can''t help admiring my father''s foresight. I believe that the lawyer should have hidden himself, or maybe not.


    Of course, father''s clause will not be revealed all of a sudden. He should have a time limit. As long as the time limit arrives and I haven''t appeared, the document will be implemented immediately.


    Lei Huasheng then said: "so we all have a headache. Nie Xiaoran should also have a headache. So she wants to earn money and deposit it in her name. But your father didn''t agree with her, so she joined in this batch of goods and wanted to make profits from it."


    It seems that the goods are not as simple as I thought. Or, there may be other suspects.


    "Don''t think too much about it. This batch of goods doesn''t violate the law. It''s just a little backdoor on the way. It''s not a regular product." Lei Huasheng saw my expression and guessed what I was thinking.


    I just laughed and didn''t say anything.


    Situ GUI said: "so it is, that is to say, at that time, Nie Shi had planned to do it?"


    "Do it, that''s an accident. That''s how it should be said. " He said, "I must be responsible for this matter."


    When I look at Lei Huasheng, what kind of situation is there for him to say so? Is there anything else behind this incident.


    I look at Lei Huasheng. How can this matter be said to be just an accident? Isn''t my father killed?


    Lei Huasheng said here, looked at me and said: "because of this batch of goods, your father and Nie Xiaoran had some big quarrels. We all know about this. As a result of this quarrel, Nie Xiaoran said that your father must look good."


    I nodded, Nie Xiaoran is such a character, I also know, she will certainly say this sentence in the mouth.


    "But your father told me that the goods could not be delivered, so he stopped me. That''s right. In fact, I''ve already found my car and people. "


    Hearing this, I have a special idea. Is it thunder? No way. If it was him, he wouldn''t have told me that.


    "However, in the evening, Nie Xiaoran came to me and asked me to deliver the goods and deliver them early tomorrow morning. At the same time, she said that she had a car to meet me and would transfer the goods to another car."


    Situ GUI gave a cold smile and said, "why did you promise her then? In this, there must be a certain deal? "


    Lei Huasheng took a look at situ GUI, then sighed and said, "you''re right. Now I''m not afraid to say anything. At that time, there were transactions, but not in other aspects, it was.... "


    When he said that, he didn''t speak any more, but I knew that it must be a physical transaction, and the thunder was bold enough.


    At the same time, I can also confirm one thing, that is, Nie Xiaoran had cheated on Lei Huasheng when my father was still alive.


    This matter is said by Lei Huasheng. There will be no problem.


    "So you delivered it?" Situ GUI then said.


    "Yes, I did." Lei Hua sighed and said, "after the deal, I immediately asked the driver to drive away, but what I didn''t expect was that on the way, your father received the message and drove to stop me. And the accident happened at that time. "


    I suddenly stood up and said, "you mean that the car accident happened at that time, the car is yours and the people are yours."


    "No, I can''t say that. I don''t have the heart to kill LAN Dong. Although I did do something sorry for him, at least I won''t hurt him. The driver, in fact, is not my person. It was introduced to me by Nie Zhengping."


    My mind was in a mess. I had to look at situ GUI.


    Situ GUI patted me and said, "don''t worry. Let''s analyze it slowly. First of all, we understand that director Lei had only the car on hand, but the person was introduced by Nie Zhengping."


    "Is that the driver who committed suicide later?" I asked.


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "yes, but I always feel that something is wrong with this matter. Because later, there was about three million yuan missing in the company''s accounts. Nie Xiaoran used the money, but he didn''t know where it went. "


    "Three million, you didn''t check?" I asked angrily at once.


    "At that time, Nie Xiaoran had already courted me, and you didn''t get any news back, so Nie was still in a mess. Taking this opportunity, Nie Xiaoran also used the three million yuan to make a fuss and forced several old shareholders away, so he changed his name to Nie."


    I hate to hit the table, this is really did not expect, Nie Xiaoran, she would actually do such a thing, it seems, I really look down on her.


    However, there is still no clue from my father. Is it really just an accident?I look to situ GUI and hope he can analyze it for me.


    Situ GUI also sank down at this time and said: "it''s very troublesome. Let''s not talk about the later things. In terms of the former things, the situation of chairman Lan''s accident can be divided into two kinds: one is intentional frame-up, the other is unintentional traffic accident."


    I nodded and wanted to speak, but Lei Huasheng said, "no, I won''t harm chairman LAN. Anyway, he is kind to me. How could I do such a thing. "


    I cold hum a, said: "you shut up, you are clean, this we will naturally analyze."


    "Yes, yes." I look at the sound of Lei Hua now. After he has said this, he has obviously collapsed and his spirit is not good.


    At this time, Tang Xin said: "I have an idea, you say, who informed chairman LAN, if there is no one, then he will not come. And it''s still at night, he should be at home, at that time can contact him, also let him very at ease. Who would that be? "


    "Don''t think so." Situ GUI said: "this person may not contact him face to face, but may use a mobile phone. Or some other way, but it must be someone he can trust. "


    I nodded, this analysis is still very good, but I really don''t understand who it is.


    Lei Huasheng then said, "I''m worried that if it''s a conspiracy, it might be the Nie family. Really, because later, for the sake of this batch of goods, I found Li Tao and hoped that he would get a car. And the car mysteriously disappeared. Later I heard that the car... "


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and didn''t speak for a long time. I understood that the painting was the one that rushed towards me later.


    In other words, it''s a chain button. If not, we really don''t know what to say.


    Situ GUI patted me and said, "Feifei, calm down first. Don''t be so nervous."


    At this time, I found out that maybe I didn''t notice just now that my whole body was stiff, and I felt that my heart beat faster, and my whole body was in a very stiff state.


    Damn, they made it. It must be. Damn it.


    "That Miss Feifei, let me explain first. I really won''t harm your father. Although Nie Xiaoran married me later, it was just a deal. She used me at all, so I wanted to fight back."


    I looked at him. If it wasn''t for this batch of goods, or because of him, my father wouldn''t have happened.


    At least, if he doesn''t have a conscience, what should I do.


    Situ GUI then said: "you must calm down. Only when you calm down can you make the best choice."


    I tried to hold back the anger and let myself calm down slowly. In my mind, I seem to see my father again.


    Feifei, you are too reckless sometimes. If you can calm down, you will be no less than me.


    Father''s words seem to be in my ears. By the way, calm down. What should I do next?


    Slowly, I felt a lot calmer, so I said: "I understand, then I also said my conditions. Lei Huasheng, you have to go to that battlefield and continue to insist. What I can give you is just a back road. Is that ok? "


    Thunder turns a voice a Leng, say: "but, I said so many."


    I had to smile, said: "yes, you said a lot, and I can probably guess the things behind, but I have to say that you have no choice now, either you go back, give up your equity, let Nie Xiaoran control in the hands of the stock, or you find such a way, you choose."


    I look at him, this person, can''t give him a little chance, otherwise, he will find a way to hit the snake stick. So that''s all I can do now.


    After watching me for a long time, Lei Huasheng said, "I can''t imagine it. This scene is really familiar."


    I am a Leng, what does this look familiar mean.


    Lei Hua sighed and said, "do you know how I met your father?"


    I shook my head. I didn''t hear from my father.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "can you imagine? At that time, I almost killed him. "


    I was surprised. What happened at this time? Since I can remember, the image of Lei Huasheng is not very specific, but he has always been very kind. Although it can be seen now that he is a bit insidious, there should be no problem.


    So what would have happened in the first place?


    Lei Huasheng sighed and said, "that was my most miserable time. My ex-wife brought me a green hat. My two sons are not my real sons."


    I was shocked. I remember that he should have three sons. But when he rescued Lei Yuhong, he said that he had only one son. So it was related to this matter.


    "At that time, I really didn''t want to live, but I knew that I couldn''t make that man better, but at that time, I was cheated. She said that the man was your father, and I later learned that she was a shell scheme. When I settled with your father, she wanted to run away. "I was relieved. When I heard her wife green hat him just now, I thought it was her father. It turned out that it was not. That''s the best.


    At that time, he said, "I''m really angry when I stand in front of his office area with a knife."


    "What did my father do?" I asked strangely.


    "He is very strange. When he sees me, he just smiles and asks who I am." Lei Huasheng said with a smile: "I was really very angry at that time. After I signed up, I wanted to do it, but I don''t know why. I feel your father''s special aura."


    My heart slightly a Leng, aura, that is a kind of what kind of aura, can let thunder voice and no direct hand.


    Lei Huasheng then said: "it was really interesting that day. A man with a knife talked with a man who was sitting at his desk and had no sense of resistance for three hours, but I finally accepted it. I believe him. That''s hard for me to imagine


    "And then?" I asked.


    "Later, later, he also asked me to do such a multiple-choice question. Is it to stab directly to find a place to vent my anger, or to find a way to fight for face?"


    "Did you choose the latter?" I just laughed.


    "Yes, I chose the latter, so he let me become a member of the company. From that day on, I really understood what is bosom."


    I''m a little drunk. Really, my father''s mind may be beyond my lifetime.


    "But it''s different this time. You said it this time, but your eyes are really good, like Chairman LAN at that time. This time, it''s a choice. Last time, I made the right choice. I know what it will be like this time."


    "I hope you will choose too, right?" I just laughed and said.


    Lei Huasheng stood up and said, "well, I understand. I will choose. At the same time, if you really believe me, I think we can deal with Wu xiner first. After all, she still has a lot of shares in her hands. "


    I was stunned, and then laughed and said: "that woman, it''s better to put it there. She can not only control you, but also control Nie Xiaoran. She''s a wonderful chess player. You can''t understand it."


    Lei Huasheng looked at me carefully, and then said, "I don''t know why. I always feel that you have a plan in mind. In this way, you should have found a way to deal with them. Well, I won''t say anything."


    With that, he nodded to us and left here.


    Situ GUI looked at his back and said, "don''t believe him easily. He won''t surrender so easily. What he said is not true."


    "I know that, of course, I will give him a way out. I promised him that if I want to take this way out, he has to cooperate with my investigation, and the Tang family is the best at this investigation."


    Tang Xin looked at me and said, "come again, but it''s very interesting. We''ve been dealing with the Lei family for a long time. It seems that this matter is coming to a conclusion."


    "I can''t be careless." I looked at Tang Xin and said, "sometimes, the time when we are most likely to have problems is when we are going to succeed, because at this time, we are the most relaxed."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "I understand. I''ll pay attention."


    I looked at situ GUI and said, "what do you think?"


    "Thinking about what Lei Huasheng said, maybe what your father wants to give you is those things. It seems that Chairman LAN has been prepared for a long time. I''m thinking about whether we should open up that thing."


    "It''s very difficult. Now Nie Xiaoran won''t be afraid of Jinye. After all, we are in a cooperative relationship. If we want those things from her now, we won''t give them."


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "there''s nothing wrong, but these things are really interesting. It''s really unexpected. Chairman LAN always has many unexpected ideas. That''s what makes Huson and I have to admire. "


    I have to smile, father, is really beyond my imagination of everyone, not only their own people, even the enemy will admire.


    He may even be an enemy. He appreciates his mind. This is success.

 Chapter 435

    I went back to have a rest. I have to go to work tomorrow. But when I left, situ GUI said that he and sister Liu would come to our company tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    I think for a moment, after the two projects are settled, there must be a launching ceremony, and the money itself should be spent by Nie Xiaoran.


    Look at this meaning. It''s going to be done in the next two days.


    "You are in control of their actions now. I don''t know when they plan to borrow money?" I asked.


    "Lei Huasheng has been ready for a long time. As for Nie Xiaoran, it should be a matter of one or two days. I think it should be fast. Don''t worry. I will follow you all the time. There won''t be any problem."


    I nodded before I left.


    After a night''s rest at home, as soon as I arrived at the company the next day, the girl at the front desk told me that there was a rumor in the company recently that the chairman of the board was about to change.


    When did this rumor come out.


    The little girl at the front desk said: "we hope that sister Wu can become the chairman of the board of directors. By that time, we can really develop well. Now Nie Dong can''t say that his ability is not good, but it''s really bad luck."


    It''s a rumor. I didn''t take it seriously, but all the people who met me along the way were happy to say hello to me. I knew the news. Someone must have let it out.


    Who is it? Lei Huasheng is Nie Xiaoran. No matter who it is, they must have their own purpose.


    When I got to the office, as soon as I was seated, sister rainbow came in first, looked at me for a long time, and then said, "look at this meaning, the company rumors are not released by you."


    I looked at Rainbow Sister, but also a wry smile, said: "of course it won''t be me, how can I publish such unrealistic rumors?"


    Rainbow sister said: "the intention is very obvious, I want you to stand in front of people, that is to say, if you don''t do something now, it may hurt everyone''s heart."


    I was surprised. So, it should be her who spread the rumors.


    It''s really OK, Nie Xiaoran. She knows that I should have some trumps in my hand, so he is forcing me to fight with her, but this fight is under her control.


    I secretly sneer, now this situation, also have to deal with. But how to deal with it.


    At this time, someone was knocking at the door. When Tang Xin went to open the door, Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping came.


    I took a look at sister rainbow. She just left. Of course, it''s normal for her to look for me, because I''m still in charge of the marketing department. If she has anything to report, it''s for me.


    "What can I do for you?" I asked as if I didn''t know what happened.


    Nie Zhengxuan then looked at Nie Zhengping and said, "well, today, suddenly there is a rumor in the company that the position of the chairman of the board may change, and you are the main candidate."


    "I''ve heard about it, but it''s just a rumor. I don''t know which good person spread it. I don''t think we should pay attention to it." I said lightly, which means that I didn''t take it to heart at all.


    Nie Zhengxuan then said, "I can''t say that. Now the enthusiasm of the company''s employees is very high. I think you should..."


    "I see." I immediately interrupted her and took a look at her. Nie Zhengxuan obviously felt guilty.


    "I''ll take immediate action. I''ll use the company wide playback system and say a few words."


    When I saw Nie Zhengxuan laughing, I knew that she must be doing her own calculations. Unfortunately, I won''t let you succeed.


    Soon, the other side was ready. Then Tang Xin came in and said, "sister Wu, what are you going to say?"


    I laughed and said, "you''ll know later."


    When I came to the front of the company, Nie Zhengxuan told me how to use it. Basically, I can speak by pressing the switch.


    I nodded to her, but she didn''t go out. The room was not big, but she didn''t go out. I can imagine how much she attached importance to such a speech.


    I thought about it. I turned on the Mike, but this time, I did something, that is, my hand covered the switch.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m Wu xiner, vice president. I think you have heard the rumor of the company that the chairman of the board of directors of the company is to be re elected, and one of them may be Wu xiner. Well, I''m here to solemnly declare to you. "


    Speaking of which, I pause for a moment. I think everyone will listen to this now.


    "Chairman Nie holds me up. How can I do something to seize her power? This kind of rumor is that someone maliciously slanders the relationship between me and the chairman. I solemnly refute the rumor here. I''m not going to compete for the chair. "


    When I finished, I heard Nie Zhengxuan scream.


    I won''t let her completely react and continue to say: "and recently, at the time of the company''s capital restructuring, in order to strongly criticize this rumor, I decided not to invest money at this time, not to intervene in the equity restructuring, to show my determination. Wu Xin''er. "With that, I turned off the Mike immediately. Then looking back at Nie Zhengxuan, he said with a smile, "President Nie, I have refuted a rumor according to your request. I think this rumor will not exist in the near future."


    At this time, Nie said, "I misunderstood her, but I didn''t think she really meant it."


    "But don''t you mean that we must refute the rumor as soon as possible? To be honest, I also think it''s not good for the company, especially when we need to work together to make progress. " I had to pretend.


    At this time, I heard a voice outside. Then, the door was pushed open and Nie Xiaoran came in.


    "What''s going on?" Nie Xiaoran asked.


    "Oh, chairman, at the request of President Nie, I have refuted the rumor." I immediately stood up and said.


    "But that''s not what I said." Nie Zhengxuan is also helpless. Just now I didn''t let her finish speaking. It was here that I blocked her mouth.


    At this time, Nie Xiaoran looked at her and me again. After a long time, he looked gloomy and said, "maybe you didn''t communicate well, this matter Well


    She sighed, then left in a hurry, and I looked at her back, as well as catch up with Nie Zhengxuan, can''t help but smile, fight with me this, you are really a little tender.


    Of course, this is also a time to think of, the reaction is really fast enough.

 Chapter 436

    When I got back to the office, Tang Xin saw me and said, "sister Wu, I really have you. In this way, they can''t help it, can they?"


    I just laughed, said: "this can not say, don''t be careless, but in this way, they certainly don''t want to come to me."


    While talking, someone knocked on the door outside. When he opened the door, it was situ GUI.


    He came in laughing.


    "What''s the matter? Did you hear my speech just now? " I said with a smile.


    Situ GUI laughed and said: "you are really there. When I came in, I heard that you had a rumor that you might be the next chairman of the board. I thought it was a trick to bind you. I didn''t expect that you could solve it so easily."


    I gave him a white look and said, "of course, I don''t know who I am. I can easily resolve it. By the way, do you want to talk about the start of the project? I''ll go to the chairman now."


    "Just wait. You''re looking for her now. Maybe she''s angry." Situ GUI said with a smile.


    "Angry, with whom?" I didn''t want to understand.


    "You can talk to anyone who comes to persuade you. If you think about it, it''s a good thing. If she messes it up, of course she''ll come to her."


    I just nodded and said it, too. But in this way, Nie Zhengxuan and I had a better relationship. It seemed that they collapsed again.


    Anyway, it''s not the first time that she has collapsed. Besides, she is not so kind-hearted. She will expect me to be good. I might as well not look forward to her.


    I sat down and said, "don''t underestimate Nie Xiaoran. Maybe she is making other ideas now, for example, announcing that I will also invest in some projects at the press conference."


    "That''s not true. At that time, it will be a slap in the face. If you say you don''t subsidize, and I confirm that you don''t subsidize, isn''t that a slap in the face?"


    I nodded, then thought of a problem, said: "then lanfeifei will go."


    I''m not talking about myself, of course, because at that time, I will participate in as Wu xiner. Anyway, these two projects are probably in my hands, so now I have to be present, and this time LAN Feifei can only watch Meng Xinrui''s.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "this is where I have a headache now. You know, lanfeifei''s past will bring great sensation, but at the same time, it is also very dangerous."


    I thought for a while, said: "can''t let Meng Xinrui also risk, what method?"


    "Of course, there are still some. Meng Xinrui didn''t go with me, but went with sister Liu, and then tried to change. As long as we set a place, we can do it then."


    "But what will she do when she leaves?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry, sister Liu is not an important person, she can go first, and lanfeifei, who dares to be a mysterious inertia, is it normal to disappear early?"


    Then I nodded and said, "well, when are you going to start this project?"


    "I''ll discuss with you on Monday and the day after tomorrow, and I think you''ll come to the press conference the next day."


    I calculated for a while, Nie Xiaoran would definitely do so, because it''s really economical to hold two press conferences in the same venue.


    And not too tired.


    "That''s troublesome. If lanfeifei appears in your press conference, but Lanshi doesn''t appear, will it have a bad effect?"


    "No, on the contrary, because my press conference appeared, but Lan''s she didn''t show up, it just shows that Lan Feifei has some unusual actions, which will certainly attract the attention of the media."


    I thought for a moment and said, "do you have any plans?"


    "I won''t attend Lan''s project press conference either. At that time, I will take Meng Xinrui to the TV station. There, we will record a program. Generally speaking, this project will not be invested because of LAN''s internal turnover."


    I was shocked and said, "are you going to live?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "yes, that''s what I mean. I want to broadcast this segment live at the press conference. In this way, Nie Xiaoran will be flustered."


    I thought about it for a moment. This is a heavy blow. Originally, I thought about Lan''s 2 billion yuan, but now I can''t point to Wu Xin''er. I can only let LAN grow a little bit. Unexpectedly, LAN suddenly quit. The project is likely to go wrong.


    When you get the money from the first project, there will be a deficit, because there will be interest. In that case, Nie Xiaoran will be hit hard.


    "You''re really a bad heart." I only gave situ GUI a look.


    Situ GUI then stood up and said, "there''s no way. Who let me be lanfeifei''s counselor? I have to be a little worse. Then president Wu, can you take me to the chairman''s office?"I stare at him one eye, this just stands up, follow to Nie Xiaoran''s office to walk.


    "At this time, the training should not be finished. I think it should be a little bit short. Do you want to wait for a while to go there?"


    "You''re kidding, wait, wait, wait, wait. Now, this time is the best, because you can see the most wonderful place." Situ GUI said with a smile.


    I thought about it for a while, and then I began to laugh. At this time, what I saw must be the worst time for Nie Zhengxuan. Situ GUI was thinking about this.


    Sure enough, when we came to the door of Nie Xiaoran''s office, there were two violent drinks. Then Nie Xiaoran''s voice came out: "you two, get out of here."


    It seems that she is really angry to the extreme, unexpectedly so no product, but I can''t say anything.


    Originally, he wanted to knock on the door, but situ GUI shook his head at me. At this time, the door just opened, and we went face to face with Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping.


    Two people see us, is also a bit embarrassed, and Nie Zhengxuan first looked at me, at this time more a little uncomfortable.


    I wry smile, said: "this, really a little embarrassed, not intentionally."


    Nie Zhengxuan didn''t say anything, just gave a cold hum and left quickly. And Nie Zhengping looked at me at this time, and then he turned back and said, "Chairman, director situ is here."


    This is equivalent to leading us in. We are facing Nie Xiaoran face to face again.


    "Oh, chairman situ, what are you doing here today?" Nie Xiaoran had already changed a smiling face to say at this time.


    "I don''t dare to be a noble man. I came here today to say that our situ company is ready and the capital is in place. I don''t know what''s going on with Chairman Nie. If there is no problem, I think next Monday, we will hold a launching ceremony, which is not better. "


    Nie Xiaoran was silent for a moment. I knew that she wanted to delay, because only by delaying for a while could she get more money. But now that situ GUI had said it, there was no way.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a problem. We''ll follow you at any time as long as you say." Nie Xiaoran said.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "that''s really the best. Well, let chairman Nie decide the location and scale. I will invite about 30 business elites here."


    In this way, I know that situ GUI is intentionally adjusting Nie Xiaoran. If there are about 30, the scale must not be small. In this way, Nie Xiaoran can''t even make a small show.


    I had to look at Nie Xiaoran, she was a little surprised at this time, but soon recovered, said: "no problem, I will do it."


    Situ GUI nodded, then turned to me and said, "president Wu, if you are also invited to be there, I will wait for you there."


    I had to nod my head coldly. At this time, we can''t show our enthusiasm. When situ GUI said these words, there was something in his words. It was not a good thing for him to wait for me.


    Nie xiaoduoran had to leave the office, so we didn''t have to make up our mind.


    It''s her business to deal with Nie Xiaoran. Anyway, in this situation, I won''t contribute at all. She certainly won''t count on me.


    As soon as I got back to the office, situ GUI left immediately, and told me that if there was any situation recently, he would tell me the first time.


    I just nodded. That''s great. Nie Xiaoran is sure to have an accounting of his financial resources this time. But situ GUI, at this time, must be constantly consuming the money in her hand. Otherwise, it''s not good for him to turn over.


    After he left, Tang Xin and I went down to check our work. Although I said what I said today, I still feel optimistic about us.


    Wherever you go, employees will stand up to greet you.


    To be honest, I didn''t expect to get such recognition, which I didn''t understand.


    However, if you think about it carefully, you can understand whether everyone is a fool. They must know that the sender of this message is Nie Xiaoran.


    And now I say that, it''s completely to break the whole rumor. It takes some courage to do so. It''s not something that ordinary people can do.


    "Sister Wu, I think now, if we really have to..." Tang Xin looked around and said cautiously, "I mean, if you really show your identity, will they support you so much?"


    I thought about it for a while and said, "yes, because they are interested in Wu Xin''er''s ability. Even if they have changed a person, if they have such ability, they will still be convinced."


    "I see." Tang Xin just said.


    I''m checking it below, but I see Lei Huasheng coming. I really just saw him. He''s here.When he got to the front, he seemed to be very energetic. He swept away the decadent feeling a few days ago.


    I also wonder how such a big change can happen. Is it right that I didn''t support him?


    "President Wu, it''s really rare today. You''ll come down and have a look at the situation here." Lei Huasheng said as soon as he saw me.


    I just laughed, said: "there is no way ah, I do not come down to see, afraid of what happened below."


    "Yes, today''s speech is really good. It hit some people in the face. I like this style very much." Lei Hua said with a smile.


    At this time, we got closer, he said quietly: "I have destroyed all your contracts and audio, you can rest assured."


    I was stunned, but I soon understood what he meant. This is a way for him to retreat.


    Originally, all the things had been lost. He also guessed that they should have done it by lanfeifei. At this time, he took this opportunity to tell me that it was destroyed. I still owe him a favor.


    I had to smile, said: "this? Now that it has been destroyed, we don''t owe anyone, do we? I have finished the work. The contract has already expired, but now chairman NIE is still unable to move. "


    As soon as Lei Huasheng frowned, I knew that he probably didn''t expect me to be so cheeky.


    However, who is cheeky? I am helpless to put gold on my face even though I have lost something.


    "That''s true. That''s the only way. By the way, have you heard? It seems that Nie Zhengping is going to leave. "


    As soon as I said this, I was immediately surprised. Nie Zhengping left. Are you kidding? What''s the matter?


    I looked at Lei Huasheng and he said with a smile, "well, I haven''t heard of this news. Do you want to know what''s going on?"


    I looked at him and shook my head slightly, because I knew that as long as I nodded, there would be conditions for the next step.


    He obviously didn''t expect me to be like this. He also looked at me a little foolishly and said for a long time, "you really don''t want to know?"


    I just laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter to me who leaves. If he wants to leave, maybe I can mention one of my own."


    Lei Huasheng looked at me, sneered and said, "Ji Changfeng, that''s really one of my own."


    His last few words are so heavy that they make people uncomfortable. I know he''s kind of suggestive.


    I turned my back and motioned to Tang Xin. At this time, she was right.


    "Director Lei, of course we are our own. Don''t forget, we are the same as you. It''s all the company''s own. " Tang Xin''s words are really cruel.


    I look at Lei Huasheng, he stares at Tang Xin, but there is no way. Tang Xin''s words are very clear. In LAN Feifei''s opinion, they must be the same, and Lei Huasheng''s identity may not be as good as Tang Xin''s.


    I smile, thunder voice, or a little unwilling ah.

 Chapter 437

    We passed by Lei Huasheng. At that moment, I felt his sorrow, but also felt his reluctance. He would not give up everything now, so he is still fighting here. He wants to use his own strength to fight for another day.


    I do believe that he does not have the courage to attack my father, because Li Tao has also talked about this matter. It seems that what he told us last time is true.


    But if he doesn''t do it, it doesn''t mean he didn''t participate. In this case, let''s have a good look at the final situation.


    As soon as he left there, Tang Xin said, "sister Wu, do you find that Lei Huasheng doesn''t really have to cooperate with us?"


    I smile, said: "you can see that this time he really did not hide himself, no, he himself is a very planned person, not sure, will not move, this time is how?"


    Tang Xin also shook his head, said: "is he behind the hand?"


    I think about it for a while, and I don''t know what kind of means he will use behind his back, but now that I don''t know, I won''t say anything.


    Forget it. I''ll find out by then.


    I didn''t say anything, so I had to go back to my office.


    Two days later, these two days for me, is really boring, although thinking Nie Zhengxuan may come, but she did not come.


    Although he also thought about why Nie Zhengping wanted to leave, if he wanted to leave, he would definitely come to me, but he didn''t come either.


    Thinking of Nie Xiaoran, maybe she will talk to me about investment. She is the kind of person who can''t make a plan, but she still hasn''t come.


    It seems that I think I''m too beautiful. They really can''t get it this time.


    But when another person comes, sister Liu.


    Looking at the happy arrival of sister Liu, I also welcomed her with a smile.


    "I''m here to talk about the company''s project launch."


    I nodded, which we have already said, so I am not nervous about the arrival of sister Liu. In this respect, Nie Xiaoran should be nervous.


    Because as soon as the project starts, it means that the funds are in place. There will be some words like this at the launching ceremony.


    At this time, sister Liu followed me and was walking towards Nie Xiaoran. When we got there, we knocked on the door.


    At this time, Nie Zhengping came to open the door, and there were other people in the room.


    We are all in a daze. Recently, I also found some strangers coming. But in a day, there are too many such people. I don''t know who I''m looking for. I didn''t expect to find Nie Xiaoran.


    Who are these people? Although there are a lot of questions, I can''t talk nonsense at this time.


    "President Liu, do you have any advice this time?" Nie Xiaoran saw sister Liu, but also a little stunned.


    After all, when sister Liu comes over, the news she brings is always the most troublesome. The relationship between Nie''s and LAN''s is very delicate, and there is no way to do it.


    "Don''t say that. I just want to know when our project will start. We are all ready. I wonder if we can have an opportunity next Monday."


    "This..." Nie Xiaoran was a little tongue tied immediately. Monday was still the press conference of situ group, of course not at that time.


    "Oh, that''s right. Two days ago, chairman situ came. He has made a decision with the chairman. Next Monday, he will hold a project conference of cooperation between situ group and Nie group, so it will not be possible at that time." I explained it immediately.


    "You see, it''s still a little conflicting. Since it''s situ GUI''s business, we can''t rob him of his time. After all, it''s also important for us to save face. "


    If it wasn''t for my being Wu Xin''er, I would think of beating her.


    Nie Xiaoran then said: "it seems that we can''t do it. Can we make another appointment?"


    As soon as she finished, sister Liu said with a smile, "no, I think it''s also an opportunity. Let''s just open it on Tuesday. In this way, you can save a lot of money even if you have two games."


    In this way, it happened to mention Nie Xiaoran''s pain. Now she must be trying to find a way to raise funds. Because I''m no longer involved, and with Lei Huasheng''s recent action, I think she should be very uncomfortable.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Nie Xiaoran said, "President Liu, although these two projects are really big, they can not crush Nie. You should know this best?"


    Sister Liu said with a smile, "that''s not what I mean. Chairman Nie misunderstood me. I mean, in this way, we can finish the work faster. I have an explanation when I go back, and it''s not double happiness to do it in two days."


    Nie Xiaoran stopped talking. She was also thinking about it.


    I can''t speak at this time, because I don''t contribute, so I lose the right to speak in these aspects."There''s a point in that. Well, Tuesday." Nie Xiaoran thought for a long time, then said.


    Sister Liu looked at the situation in the room and said, "well, we''ll inform more business people to come. We should be able to do a great job. In this aspect, we''ll ask director Nie."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "president Wu, because I have guests here, please call president Liu first."


    After all, it''s not polite for me to be here, so I have no special relationship with sister Liu.


    We had to leave with a salute. When we got back to my office, sister Liu said with a smile, "they are all good actors."


    "Well, I see when Nie Xiaoran can play this time." I just laughed and said.


    But sister Liu looked at me for a long time and said, "I''m not talking about her or you, but the person sitting in it. You don''t know who he is, do you


    I had to shake my head, sister Liu said: "he is here to lend, so to speak, do you understand?"


    I have a number immediately. Nie Xiaoran has found these people. I''m afraid that this person, who knows sister Liu, should be Mr. Jin or someone from Li Tao''s side.


    In this way, Li Tao was on purpose at this time. He was fixing Nie Xiaoran. And this action has already begun.


    Just thinking about it, I heard the voice of SMS. I took it up and looked at it. It was from situ GUI, who said that he would let me pass in the evening. Li Tao wanted to see me.


    It seems that after his action, he also intends to report to me. I smile and give a good reply. We also started to act, this game, it''s fun for me.


    Sister Liu didn''t sit for a long time. She just talked with us about some private matters. After all, she is still in Nie''s company now, which is not easy to talk about.


    And then I answered a phone call, it should be Jinshi man, so I left.


    Tang Xin and I had to sit until we got off work.


    After work, I immediately left with Tang Xin. First, I went to situ GUI''s side. I changed back to LAN Feifei''s appearance, and Tang Xin stayed on it.


    When I got downstairs, sure enough, I saw Li Tao coming. Today, he was alone, and no one else followed him. It seems that he has something to tell me.


    After we sat down, Li Tao said happily, "do you know? Today, Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran have some news at the same time. They keep calling some loans on our way. See this meaning, it should be the beginning of action. "


    Situ GUI and I nodded. They started to take action, which was also expected by us, so we didn''t go to other places.


    But Li Tao then said, "don''t you know much about this?"


    In this way, I knew that he must have some special methods, but we really didn''t understand them, so we had to sigh, I nodded and said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Li Tao looked at us, then gave a wry smile and said, "I''ll tell you, why don''t you know how to take advantage of this opportunity? It really gets Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng stuck in the neck financially. For us, this is also a good opportunity."


    I and situ GUI looked at each other and said, "no, can you still do this


    Li Tao said with a smile: "look at your look, you should only know the process of lending money, then spending it, and then paying it back."


    Situ GUI and I had to look at each other and nodded. That''s what we know. Is there anything else?


    Li Tao then said: "you know, lending and investment are very similar, but there are also long-term and short-term. If it is short-term, then the interest will be remembered on the same day. For a person as strong as Nie Xiaoran now, the interest can not be too much, because her demand is big, even if the interest is less, it is one order after another."


    "But now she''s obviously going to lose money." I had to ask.


    Li Tao laughs and says, "that''s what we''re talking about, but I can''t say anything about those on the road. In that case, she can''t get a share of the loan. Let''s not say that, and our plan will be disrupted."


    It''s true. Even if we arrange it, it''s impossible for Nie Xiaoran to know that she will be compensated this time.


    "Then tell me, what''s your good way?" Said situ GUI.


    Li Tao laughed and said: "in this place, we have to talk about long-term loans. The interest rate of long-term loans is high, but because of the long time in the early stage, there is a big buffer. This kind of loan, generally speaking, is also prepared for such businesses. Of course, many businesses will not choose it. "


    "Why?" I asked.


    "As I said just now, the interest rate is too high. If you choose this, you can''t do it unless you can earn money like your father. Nie Xiaoran wants to learn from him. He doesn''t even have a movie."


    I gave a wry smile, and it was my father again. So, when my father used those projects to support projects, it should have involved such loans."One of the characteristics of this kind of long-term loan is that people die and the debt is not bad." Li Tao looked at us, then smile, said: "and account transfer, also transfer."


    We didn''t understand these two sentences completely. What''s the meaning of death? If the account is not bad, the account will be transferred. What''s the meaning of this?


    Seeing our expression, Li Tao said with a smile, "let me explain to you. There are many loans on the road that can''t be supported. Of course, there will be someone else to take care of these bills. "


    We all nod our heads. Just like the business sector, if you want to take over a place, you have to take over everything, even their debts, right.


    Li Tao then said: "you know, when these loans fall down, they will recover some short loans as soon as possible, or they will collect a sum of money, and then this account is equivalent to chaos. So when you take over these loans, there are some short accounts, which are equivalent to being rotten there. It''s not easy for you to ask for them. "


    We all know that the short-term account itself is a mess.


    "But in the long run, these things are transferred with the transfer of the contract. That is to say, there are a lot of people who go to take out such loans for this long contract. " Li Tao said with a smile, "because a return is a sum of money."


    We just realized that at that time, such a contract, for example, one hundred million yuan, could be paid back by several million yuan. When it was time, we could make a big profit by accounting for the cost.


    "But what is the transfer of accounts?" Situ GUI then asked.


    Li Tao then said with a smile: "this is more simple, because the road to recover money faster, so this kind of long contract, there is an unwritten provision in the road, of course, will also be indicated in the contract, if the account is transferred, the repayment time, will be taken over by the new person, and the person who signed the contract at that time


    We all nodded. That''s for sure.


    "However, if there is any change in the repayment, there must be some contracts to stipulate it?" Situ GUI asked carefully.


    "Of course." Li Tao said with a smile: "generally speaking, if you ask the other party to return it earlier, you will lose 30% to 50% of the benefits."


    "Wait a minute, isn''t that going to cost you a lot?" I asked.


    Li Tao said with a smile: "not necessarily, because when I buy this project, I won''t use too much money. For example, if I want to buy such a project now, that is to say, I will buy a contract worth tens of millions for millions of dollars. Even if I lose half of it, I still have to earn."


    "But that''s not exactly what Nie Xiaoran meant?" I asked strangely.


    At this time, situ GUI shook his head and said: "I seem to understand that Nie Xiaoran is different from those people. In her hand, she has just lent out such a project, and with our plan, she has invested all her funds. If there is a direct demand for money at this time, I don''t think she has so much money at all for a while."


    Li Tao, with a smile, said, "yes, if we have one or two of them for her to pay back, and she has no money, then she can only use things to top them. Among these things, Miss LAN, what you want is included."


    I was shocked. Yes, my father''s property and the things left in that property are really like this.

 Chapter 438

    Li Tao said this, then looked at situ GUI and said, "but you should have heard it, right?"


    I looked at situ GUI, who obviously nodded. Then he looked at me and said, "this method is equivalent to killing the enemy one thousand and losing eight hundred. Because this is our plan. I''m afraid there has been news about this for a long time, so it''s impossible for anyone to fall down."


    Li Tao nodded and said, "that''s right. We have to pay for it ourselves. To be honest, I''m thinking about it now. Do we want to do it?"


    "Do it, but don''t make it too big." I said with a smile: "when is Nie Xiaoran the most miserable. Do you know? "


    Li Tao then shook his head, and situ GUI then said: "when I can''t hold on."


    "No, in fact, there is a saying in the business world that you don''t know if you''ve heard of. That is to say, when you can''t hold on, in fact, you''re going to hold on." I looked at them with a smile.


    Li Tao clapped his hands and said, "yes, I''ve heard that from Chairman LAN. Several times, I don''t think we can hold on, but chairman LAN always says that."


    "And when?" Situ GUI thought for a moment and then said.


    Nie Xiaoran said: "if you look at the rain, we will not be able to continue our work."


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "if you come across this thing again, there will always be a feeling that disaster never comes alone."


    "That''s what I mean. At that time, it was really a double whammy. So Nie Xiaoran would try to stick to it again. If she thought she had failed at that time, it would be no fun." I said with a smile.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "I see. We can do it then. But just like Li Tao said just now, if we kill 1000 enemies, we will lose 800. Do we really have to do this business?"


    I looked at him, nodded slightly and said, "it doesn''t have to be that big. This time, the number of them is too large. I think there will always be some small places. Let''s start from these places and see if we can find a key point."


    Situ GUI was relieved and said, "if you don''t make it that big, there''s still no problem. For people like Nie Xiaoran, I don''t think there should be only one property or something, so we have to come to her twice more to really drain her."


    "No, in that case, we won''t get any benefit. We need to find a point, one that she can only sell the villa." It''s the first time I''m against Stuart.


    Situ GUI was stunned. He looked at me and said, "Feifei, don''t mention it. The expression and manner you just talked about is really a bit like Chairman LAN. Well, I''ll listen to you. It''s a point, right? Then, how do you plan to find it?"


    "We have such people in our hands. Isn''t that Jin shining? He''s from the law department. I think there should be no problem with him. "


    I smile, Jin shining will find a point, and his investigation of these things should be very fast, plus there will be Jin family as the backstage.


    "Well, I''ll go back and talk to Mr. Jin. You can call him again. After all, we are from the Jin family. It''s not easy for us to talk." Li Tao looked at me and had to say.


    I nodded at him, and then called Mr. Jin in front of him. After listening to me, Mr. Jin was very happy, that is, there must be a result recently.


    It seems that he is ready for such a thing at any time.


    I''m also very happy about this. I didn''t look at Li Tao until I hung up.


    Li Tao then gave me a big thumbs up and said, "this is powerful. You can do it as soon as you say it. Chairman LAN used to do the same thing. However, since it''s such a situation, it''s also a matter of planning. I''m optimistic about you. I''m sure I won''t lose to Chairman LAN."


    I just laughed, said: "I hope, I also hope not to lose to my father, because I have to take two LANs, together with the leap."


    Situ GUI then said, "OK, we''ve finished this time. Let''s go."


    "Wait a minute." Seeing that he was going to leave, Li Tao stopped him and said, "there''s a message that you should pay attention to. It may have something to do with you. Be careful."


    I was surprised and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Tao sighed at this time and said, "you know, there are different schools on the road. Originally, I was the biggest one in this place. Later, Lei Huasheng came in. Although he separated a little, now I can still occupy a position."


    We didn''t know what he was going to say, so we had to listen slowly.


    Li Tao then said: "Husen''s team is the smallest, but because of Hu''s support, its strength is relatively good, but in addition to the three of us, there is another team that we can''t control."


    "This one must have its own backstage. Who could it be?" Situ GUI then said.Li Tao shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I planned to move them in the past, but I failed in the end. If chairman LAN hadn''t come out to mediate, it would have been very troublesome."


    "They know their father. Do you think they have something to do with him?" I asked immediately.


    "Miss Landa, it''s not so simple for me to mediate. At that time, chairman LAN could have paid a lot of money. Otherwise, why do you think I followed chairman LAN and would not leave even now?" Li Tao said.


    I just reflected that it was probably because his father helped Li Tao too much at that time, so he insisted on tracing the cause of his father''s death.


    "But what should we pay attention to? I also know that one of the principles of the Tao is that if people do not offend me, I will not I thought about it for a moment. Is there nothing to be afraid of?


    Li Tao just laughed and said, "yes, that''s what he meant. However, I recently heard that there was a senior officer over there who accepted an adopted son, and this adopted son was Nie Zhengping."


    I was surprised. No, Nie Zhengping, and so on. Lei Huasheng also said that Nie Zhengping is going to leave. Does it have something to do with this.


    I looked at situ GUI. Situ GUI also looked at me and said, "don''t worry. You can let Hu Sen check it. He naturally has a way."


    I thought about it for a moment. Situ Guineng directly wanted Hu Sen to check it. It can be seen that this is not a trivial matter.


    I think about these things. It seems that Nie Xiaoran wants to control this force? It shouldn''t be possible. Now, this kind of force will not fight and kill as it used to. They are all doing legitimate business.


    I feel a little strange. How does Nie Xiaoran plan to do it?


    However, I understand that behind this force, we must want to support Nie Xiaoran and get certain benefits. This is possible.


    Moreover, this person is likely to be a special person in the business world, but I don''t know who it is.


    Come on, this is just like what situ GUI said. Just let Husen check it. If Nie Xiaoran can give it, I think I should have a way.


    Of course, except for the adoption meeting, this is really difficult to do.


    Nie Xiaoran''s move is a little too big. He actually takes Nie Zhengping out. It''s really possible.


    Li Tao saw that we also knew the intelligence, so he left.


    After we rushed him away, we also went back upstairs. Tang Xin had already eaten and was lying on the sofa, bored watching TV and watching us come back. He also asked us what our situation was.


    We had to talk about it.


    Tang Xin then laughed and said, "well, that force is very simple. As long as we find out who it is, I think they must give the Tang family and Ji family face."


    I know that the two families have their own power all the time, but I didn''t think that this power can really make people give this face, can it?


    You know, only when you are very strong, others will give you face. Otherwise, it''s all in vain.


    Forget it, there''s nothing to discuss now.


    I had to go back with Tang Xin and have a rest.


    The next day, as soon as we got to the office, Nie Xiaoran''s secretary asked us to go to the chairman''s office. This time I even called Tang Xin. I''m a little strange.


    When she got to the place, she found that there was no one else here, only Nie Xiaoran. She was glad to see me come here. She asked me to sit down and ask the Secretary to pour water. Then she said, "I have something to do with you."


    I frowned, listening to the meaning, this matter, may not be so simple.


    "Well, the main thing is to choose the venue for the press conference of our two projects. You know, if we make a good choice, we can lose face. And because it starts on Monday, I think maybe you and Tang Xin will have an extra shift."


    Alas, seeing her expression, I knew that there was no good one. No, I worked overtime directly. But I think it''s the same. Like Nie Xiaoran, I won''t think we''re better. Why not let Nie Zhengxuan work overtime? That''s true.


    But looking back, this is also a benefit, because if we work overtime, we can find a place that will definitely be more conducive to my action, including the appearance of Meng Xinrui.


    I had to nod, said: "this is also the company''s business, I will not push, I will give the chairman an account before Sunday."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said: "I know that there is no problem in handing over the company''s affairs to you. There is another thing. Zhengping may be leaving the company recently. There is no way to do it."


    "Resignation, are you kidding? No one should leave. I won''t criticize that." I deliberately said a word, and then looked at Nie Xiaoran.


    This is also normal. Nie Zhengping is Nie Xiaoran''s son. In essence, he should be the last person with the company.Even if the company is really bad, he can''t go.


    So I''m against it now. That''s the normal reaction.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at me, laughed, and then said: "don''t be so nervous. Let''s say it, it''s a good thing for Zhengping to leave. Moreover, he doesn''t leave completely, just because he needs to go to other companies for a period of time."


    I understand this meaning. Since Nie Xiaoran let Nie Zhengping be someone else''s dry son, he naturally wanted Nie Zhengping to work in someone else''s company. This makes sense.


    And I believe there must be some agreement between them, so they certainly support Nie Zhengxuan a lot.


    If we didn''t have some ideas, I wouldn''t let this happen. Nie Xiaoran, it''s equivalent to getting a strong foreign aid.


    I had to sink for a moment, said: "although I don''t know what happened, but this matter, I think once released, it will be a damage to the company."


    "I know, but who will send out this matter?" Nie Xiaoran looked at me and said.


    I laughed, then said: "if I don''t know the exact news, but Nie Zhengping is going to leave, I''ve heard more or less about it. What do you think?"


    Nie Xiaoran just looked at me this time and said for a long time, "it''s impossible. How can this matter be spread? It''s always a secret."


    "The secret is not secret. I don''t know. I only know that some people will look at it. Of course, maybe they are in the same way." I had to say one thing.


    I know that at this time, it is time for Nie Xiaoran to guess Lei Huasheng. Anyway, he is still our first target.


    Because obviously, he didn''t tell us the truth. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to come to woo me, Wu Xin''er, or consider the relationship between Wu Xin''er.


    It''s just that feilanfei is not good to him.


    If you want to understand this aspect, you will know that he is still using us, and it is true that he wants to make himself superior.


    But I won''t let him succeed so soon. Naturally, I have to arrange a person for me, and this person, of course, is best Nie Xiaoran.


    Because the opposition between Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng is what I need to see now.


    For a long time, Nie Xiaoran sat down, thought about it for a while, and said, "I know. It seems that this matter is really hard to hold. What do you think will happen? "


    "A large number of resignations. If you want to preserve your strength, you can imagine that we may not be able to control it at that time."


    "Recruit, we continue to recruit." Nie Xiaoran said.


    I smile, said: "can''t solve the fundamental problem, if we just recruit people like this, then the people who come in behind, no matter what the situation, can''t stand up to the present old people."


    With that, I immediately had a new idea. This group of Nie''s employees, who say whether they are old or new, maybe I can use it again. Lan''s also needs fresh blood.

 Chapter 439

    After I had an idea in my heart, I would not say anything more about it. The rest was Nie Xiaoran himself. As for us to rise again, just do our own thing.


    I called sister Liu and explained the situation to her. It seemed that he was still a little prepared. At this time, he answered with a smile and said that as long as Nie went out, he would not let go of any of them.


    I nodded. What Lan said at the beginning, now is the right time, and it can be shown to many people.


    After this matter was solved, the next step was to find the venue. In this aspect, situ GUI was more professional. I immediately called him.


    He soon gave me three addresses and told me that these three places were all for me. What''s more, these three places are more suitable for such a meeting and are conducive to Meng Xinrui''s escape.


    That''s great. As long as there is such a prerequisite, I know what to do? I asked Tang Xin to go to these three places. By the way, I brought back some photos and introductions.


    After a look, I am satisfied with these three places, and because they are all the industries of situ GUI, I think that when we want to hold this press conference, we should give some concessions and support.


    Taking three plans to Nie Xiaoran''s side, I unexpectedly saw Nie Zhengping there. It seems that Nie Xiaoran is also talking to him about what we are talking about today.


    Nie Xiaoran was also surprised to see that I had done almost everything.


    It seems that this time the speed is really too fast, and my side, also means that I have to transfer a few people to the other side to decorate something. Nie Xiaoran all approved.


    This is a major event. Of course, we need full support.


    Of course, I didn''t look at Nie Zhengping again until I left. I know he might be embarrassed now.


    When I left, Nie Xiaoran also told me that I must do my best, including people from the media.


    That''s for sure. As soon as I got back to the office, I called some people. Arrange their work face to face.


    The Ministry of publicity must give priority this time. So the conditions I gave them were basically green lights all the way.


    Of course, the money is also given by the financial side, and Nie Xiaoran has approved it. They won''t make any fuss in it any more.


    By the time we''ve all arranged, it''s time to get off work.


    I just took Tang Xin to the underground garage. As soon as I got to the front of the car, I found a man standing in front of the car, who was Nie Zhengping.


    He took a look at us and said, "I have something to tell you."


    Then he took a look at Tang Xin.


    At this time, Tang Xin looked at me and said, "shall I wait for you?"


    I just laughed and said, "OK, you wait for me."


    When Tang Xin left, Nie Zhengping said, "you''ve heard from my mother that I may leave my job recently."


    I nodded and said, "I heard. What''s the matter?"


    Nie Zhengping sighed and said, "in fact, this time, it''s not just about leaving my job. Another thing is that I may get married this time."


    "Oh, it''s a happy event. It''s really nice to get married. With whom?" I asked.


    "Have you ever heard of the Wangs in the second tier?" Nie Zhengping said at this time.


    I immediately reflected that in this city, there are three front-line companies, namely, Stuart''s, Hu''s and Nie''s group companies.


    As far as the second tier is concerned, there is indeed a Wang family. He is said to be the leader of the second tier. Now he is closely following our Nie family and may throw us behind at any time.


    "What''s the matter with him?" I asked.


    Nie Zhengping gave a wry smile and said: "although this Wang family is very powerful, it''s really not good to have children, so up to now there is only one daughter. I don''t know if you know about this. "


    "I don''t know, because I don''t care about this family."


    It''s true. When my father was there, I didn''t really look them in the eye. I don''t know why in the past two years, it''s really popular. I used to be on the second line, but I couldn''t rank them.


    So I don''t have more information about them.


    "In this respect, I just want to tell you that I want to marry his daughter. At the same time, I''m his adopted son. Such an identity has passed."


    I immediately understood that this is a disguised name. In this way, what''s the difference between it and my son-in-law.


    Perhaps the only difference is that there is no need to change the surname. Generally speaking, a son-in-law who comes to visit his family needs to change his surname.


    I looked at Nie Zhengping and said, "this is your business. Why tell me?"


    "Nie said with a sigh," I really didn''t see you at all for a long timeHow to ask this sentence, I suddenly feel a little surprised, what is it called?


    "No, not at all." I have to be honest.


    "Then I won''t say anything. If you still like me a little, even if you just like me a little, I will give up this opportunity and try to chase you, but you Well He sighed, feeling a little lonely.


    I just laughed and said, "well, what can I say? I really don''t, so you don''t have to think about it. "


    Nie Zhengping had to nod his head and said, "well, I hope you can come over at my wedding."


    I shrugged. I really don''t know how to say that. Now that he has said that, it''s good to go and have a look at it then.


    Nie Zhengping turned to leave the figure, really let people look at a little distressed.


    But for me, he might be just right. I don''t like him very much, but I know him well.


    With his character, it is helpless to leave this time.


    Forget it, if you really find something later, we''ll talk about it then. And this arrangement, I think Nie Xiaoran really dare to think.


    Wang family, if that''s the case, then the people on the road also depend on Wang family. That''s really great. This time, since I want to fight, I might as well strike the Wang family in the second tier.


    Because they are so close to each other, and I''ve heard from sister Liu that in order to prevent LAN from doing too much, he really went to warn them.


    But because Jin Shinan was there at that time, he didn''t pay any attention to him. The Wang family just cuddled the grass and beat the rabbit. Let''s go.


    Think of here, I smile, let Tang Xin come over, this time, our goal, but another.


    I called Li Tao and confirmed the news. Let alone, Nie Zhengping''s news is still useful to me.


    But we can''t make it public. It seems that the Wangs are not easy to get into trouble, and they must be prepared to cooperate with Nie Xiaoran like this.


    And for them, it is impossible to watch LAN get up. In that case, their status will be even lower. I think that''s why they came to help Nie Xiaoran.


    LAN''s start is too fast now. He will certainly get attention and hatred from some people. Fortunately, I have thought of this for a long time.


    When I got home, situ GUI had already started to arrange the venue for us. I basically outsourced this matter. I just need to have a look at it then. I''ll work another day tomorrow, but I''ll have a rest, although I may have to work overtime.


    As soon as I arrived at the company the next day, I heard the girls at the front desk talking about Nie Zhengping. It seems that this matter has spread.


    I heard some little girls say that they may also want to leave because even the chairman''s son doesn''t want to work in this company. It seems that there is no hope.


    I had no choice but to ask them not to discuss this during their work, and then they went up.


    When I got to the office, I thought about it. I asked Ji Changfeng to come over. Because if you think about it later, there must be a director of human resources who will report it from me.


    Now I can''t think of any suitable person except Ji Changfeng.


    Ji Changfeng came quickly. After telling me, he sat down.


    "Did you hear that Nie Zhengping was going to leave?" I looked at Ji Changfeng and asked directly.


    Ji Changfeng nodded and said, "yes, he is sure to leave. Now there is a position of director of human resources. Do you want me to go up?"


    I nodded and said, "yes, I want to arrange it like this, but I think Nie Xiaoran may have other ideas, so we have to sum them up. What would you do if you went to the human resources department?"


    Ji Changfeng said: "if I really have to go to the human resources department, I will say that Nie Zhengping asked me to do this job. The reason why he went out is the condition of cooperation with another company. That is to say, the company is not the problem, but the result of cooperation with others."


    I thought for a moment and said, "this method is very good, but who can prove it to you?"


    "It''s the chairman of the board of directors, of course, because as long as the chairman of the board comes forward to explain this matter, and director Nie can come back and say that this rumor can be settled completely, but there is a little bit, there is a promoter behind this matter, so he must want to let another person go up."


    I thought about it for a moment and said, "you mean, in this matter, one more person."


    I know who this person is. It must be Lei Huasheng, but I really don''t know how to say it now, because Lei Huasheng is our first target, and his actions are also within our expectation.


    Ji Changfeng smiles and says, "anyway, he''s going to fall. I think it''s better to lead this man out and then let them fall."


    I am a Leng, lead this person out is what meaning.


    At this time, Ji Changfeng said: "the chairman of the board is not a good candidate, so she must have her own candidate. I think for a moment, I''d better not participate here, and it''s best not to fight for it."I thought about it for a while, and then I realized that, to put it bluntly, as soon as the edge position came out, it was the duel between Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran, and I should not participate in it.


    Just let them stare at this position face to face, and at a certain time, I will push Ji Changfeng up. Now that the equity has not been restructured, LAN and I still hold half of the equity, so there should be no problem.


    I think that shareholder representative should also be more supportive of Ji Changfeng, because I know that Ji Changfeng is a little popular below.


    "That sounds interesting." I said with a smile: "in that case, let''s wait and see. It''s also a good thing to see how Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng fight."


    Just then, Tang Xin pushed the door open and said, "I met Nie Xiaoran''s secretary just now. She asked you to go to the chairman''s office as soon as possible. She said that she wanted to see you for something."


    I nodded, looking like I could do whatever I wanted.


    When she got to Nie Xiaoran''s side, she first asked about the situation of the meeting and knew that there was no problem, so she was relieved.


    "By the way, you should have heard that Zhengping has spread."


    Said, she also looked at me, that meaning seems to be me to spread out.


    "As I have said for a long time, this matter has not been kept secret at all. It has been said for a long time. Now it''s not strange that it''s spread."


    This matter has nothing to do with me, so I don''t want to carry this pot.


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said: "I understand that this matter has nothing to do with you, but anyway, now that this matter has been spread out, we must find a way to take it back."


    I coughed and said, "it''s really hard to close. I have already said that if this happens, it will certainly cause a wave of resignations. Now it hasn''t broken out. The main reason is that the candidate of our personnel director hasn''t been decided yet. Now everyone is watching. I don''t think this matter can be delayed. Otherwise, two days later, it may be out of control. "


    Today is already Friday. If we don''t deal with the rest of the middle two days, our company may be in danger.


    Of course, I don''t worry about that. I''ve already said hello to sister Liu. Now LAN is waiting to take over these people at any time. These people have been working for Nie for some time and have experience. In the future, they can become the main force to take over Nie.


    Nie Xiaoran sighed, said: "I also have no way of things, the other side is so fast."


    I had to say, "I''m a little skeptical now that they really have to cooperate with us. Instead, they are more like dismantling our platform."


    In this way, Nie Xiaoran was stunned. After thinking for a while, he said, "you have a point. Now..."


    "We have to hold a shareholders'' meeting during the supervision period. At the same time, we have to call president Liu of LAN''s company and ask her to participate in the conference call. Today, we will take out a director of human resources to control this matter."


    I finished, looked at Nie Xiaoran, now see her, have this courage.

 Chapter 440

    Nie Xiaoran was a bit decisive in this matter. As soon as I finished, she just thought about it for a while and immediately informed her that a shareholders'' meeting would be held in the morning. All shareholders must be present. If not, it would be treated as abstention. At the same time, she also called sister Liu.


    However, I have already arranged for sister Liu to abstain. Let''s make a decision.


    It''s easy to do now. After waiting for a while, Nie Zhengxuan arrived, but Lei Huasheng came after waiting for a while. Looking at the meaning, he didn''t expect Nie Xiaoran to make such a decision.


    "Well, now that we are all here, I will not talk nonsense any more. Today is one. Nie Zhengping, the director of human resources department, left. In order to clean up the mess as soon as possible, I plan to bring up a person from below. Who do you think is more suitable to be the director?"


    "Is that too direct?" I can''t help laughing a little bitterly.


    At this time, Nie Zhengxuan said: "I think that Vice Minister Liu, who is now the Vice Minister of the Ministry of human resources, is still good."


    I know this man. He''s half a grade younger than Ji Changfeng now. Nie Zhengxuan mentions him like this. It''s obvious that he''s already a member of the Nie family. That''s why he''s like this.


    At the beginning of the following share, but also has his share.


    I just smile, did not say anything, you want to mention how to mention.


    "No, I think it would be better for this director to be transferred from other places. For example, the current deputy director of the publicity department, who is also a director, is also a good promotion."


    Sure enough, Lei Huasheng also has his own idea, that person should be his.


    "But he doesn''t know anything about the human resources department. It''s better to adjust it directly." Nie Zhengxuan said at this time.


    Lei Huasheng said: "the post of director is not a vice minister who can be promoted by leaps and bounds. I think it would be better to use the director of another department."


    To tell you the truth, these two people are not the most suitable people. I watched them quarrel, but I didn''t speak. I just waited to see how they were.


    At this time, Nie Xiaoran obviously more partial to his daughter, said: "I think, Zhengxuan is still reasonable."


    At this time, Lei Huasheng looks at me, because if I don''t make a statement, this matter will be settled.


    Don''t forget to give him the ability to be a deputy director, because I don''t want to give him the ability to be a deputy director at once


    When I said this, several other people were stunned. I just said that I was against it, but I didn''t say that I was in favor of Lei Huasheng. In other words, it is not certain who this person will be now.


    Nie Xiaoran knows what I''m talking about. It''s really hard for him to do such an important task at the level of vice minister.


    I looked at several other people, Nie Xiaoran also nodded and said: "for this aspect, we really need to find a suitable person. I don''t know if there is any suitable person for president Wu."


    I shook my head and said: "no, we don''t have a person who has such ability at present, unless I or president Nie go down as early as possible, but if we go down, it needs the approval of the shareholders'' meeting, it needs time, and it doesn''t mean that we will go down."


    Nie Xiaoran sighed and said: "so, there is no way?"


    I stopped talking again. At this time Nie Zhengxuan said: "you can also let me say that deputy Liu should be, and then we can help him in the back."


    "No mistake. It''s a good way. How do you plan to help him I asked immediately.


    Nie Zhengxuan was dumb and said, "I haven''t thought about this yet."


    "Hum, what''s the use of thinking about it? If there is such a way, it''s not better for the deputy director to come up. We just need to help, and it''s easier to get rid of this matter."


    I smile, want to be such an effect, now they quarrel like this, I''m still very happy.


    Nie Xiaoran stretched out his hand to stop Nie Zhengxuan, who still had to speak, and said, "this is not the time to quarrel. For the sake of the overall situation of the company, we can now put down everything, regardless of our interests, because our interests are those two projects, not this little director, right?"


    I really admire Nie Xiaoran at this time. Her words are very accurate. Now we should really give up our own interests in order to get more benefits.


    Lei Huasheng also sighed and said, "that''s true. What do you want to do? We all want to do it. "


    Nie Xiaoran then looked at me and said, "you must have a way. I believe you. You can push someone up."


    I smile and know that the time is almost right. Said: "Ji Changfeng is not better?"


    After that, no one else responded. I think they want to object, but there is no reason to object.


    Nie''s position as the director of the business department is usually close to that of the director of the capital department.Ji Changfeng has a very high evaluation below, and we all admire him, especially when he says something, he always makes progress according to what he says, so we all think highly of him.


    Of course, in this aspect, that is, I know what''s going on. They just guess that Ji Changfeng has a very sensitive intuition.


    Chang Ji''s words are more important to keep people''s mind stable. What I''m sure is that Chang Ji can help others.


    Nie Xiaoran sighed at this time and said, "it looks like he is."


    "Ma, but..." Nie Zheng Xuan white I one eye, still want to say what, but be stopped by Nie Xiao ran again.


    "You don''t have to say that. I understand. But now, we really need to use minister Ji''s persuasive ability. Secretary, ask minister Ji to come here."


    Hearing Nie Xiaoran say so, I know that she must have thought a lot before she agreed to this matter.


    I just laughed and said, "well, I''ll talk about the method again. In fact, this method is very simple. Nie Zhengping is a person who goes out as a link between us and other companies, so we''ll tell the truth. But here, it has to be said by a person who says it needs to be believed. "


    Nie Xiaoran thought for a moment, nodded, and suddenly said: "well, President Wu, you have to say this."


    I was surprised how it fell on my head. It was meant for Nie Xiaoran.


    I look at Nie Xiaoran, did not expect, meet me, is her a smiling face.


    No, I seem to have lost my move. I just found out the problem, because at the beginning, I thought that Nie Xiaoran was going to talk about it, but because I recommended Ji Changfeng, Nie Xiaoran asked me to take charge of it, and I really couldn''t push it.


    I looked at Nie Zhengxuan and Lei Huasheng. They also looked like they were watching a play. They didn''t intend to help me.


    I only laugh, this really have no way, still can only be me.


    And from the following situation, what I said is also very useful.


    If there is a big wave of resignations after I said that, they can also put the responsibility on me. This is a real headache.


    Just thinking about it, the door outside rang a few times, and Ji Changfeng came in under the guidance of his secretary.


    Nie Xiaoran immediately asked him to sit down first, and then said, "minister Ji Changfeng, you also know that director Nie left, so we plan to appoint you as director of human resources department. Are you OK with this?"


    Ji Changfeng looked at me, and I had to give a bitter smile. However, Ji Changfeng is also very powerful. He looked at Nie Xiaoran and said, "Chairman, when you come up at this time, you are just carrying the pot. You know, the following rumors are very strong. If one is handled improperly, it will cause a lot of turnover. You know that. "


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "so, I asked President Wu to come forward. You two should cooperate to minimize the loss."


    "If he comes out, the loss will be the biggest, not the smallest." Ji Changfeng said at this time.


    I am a Leng, this matter, Ji Changfeng did not tell me, he has a new idea Deng.


    Nie Xiaoran and they obviously didn''t expect Ji Changfeng to say that, so they were all a little stunned.


    "President Wu is a well-known good person. If she stands up and talks, it can only show that this matter is worse than ours. At that time, it will certainly cause chain reaction."


    I really admire Ji Changfeng''s statement now. Let alone, although I have a little reputation below, I have always been a good person.


    It''s reasonable to say that. If I go up and say that, it must be because there is a big problem. That''s why it''s like this.


    "That makes sense. What do you think we should do?" At this time, Lei Huasheng also said.


    Ji Changfeng laughed and said, "this is very simple. We can do it in three steps. The first step is to appoint a resident, who will speak and listen, to be the director of human resources department. Of course, it can''t be someone below who doesn''t agree with it. Otherwise, it will be a mess. "


    "That''s what we think, so you''re the only one. Now you''re the director of human resources department. Secretary, give me a letter of appointment and I''ll sign it now." Nie Xiaoran is probably afraid of Ji Changfeng''s repentance. He is really happy at this time.


    "The second and most crucial step is to draft a document in the name of all your shareholders, which is mainly an explanation of the resignation of director Nie Zhengping. Of course, the sooner the explanation comes down, the better. " Ji Changfeng smiles.


    At this time, several people did not speak.


    I had to say: "what''s the advantage of this proof?"


    "It''s no good, but it''ll hold people''s hearts. At the same time, we have to carry out the third step, and try our best to find out who spread the rumor this time. Once it is found, we will be fired immediately, and we will not tolerate it. Up to the shareholders, down to the employees, only the first authorities. "Chang Taiji immediately understood what she meant.


    If you want to talk about this person, it must be Lei Huasheng, but now all the shareholders are here. For the three steps, that is, the three conditions, if anyone disagrees, it will be very bad to see who is behind the scenes this time.


    On the other hand, Ji Changfeng''s hand can certainly stabilize the overall situation. The announcement jointly issued by several of us, together with the strict investigation of the rumors this time, will certainly have the advantage of stabilizing the morale of the army for a while.


    "But it''s only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure?" Lei Huasheng said at this time.


    Ji Changfeng said: "it''s easier to do. In a few days, director Nie Zhengping will come here. Of course, it''s better to bring a project or funds. It shows that we really cooperate and have to leave. This rumor will not be broken


    "Do we still need to find the originator of this rumor?" Lei Huasheng then asked.


    "To find, of course, to find hard, this person, we must find out." Ji Changfeng said not to let.


    "I agree with the plan and let Ji Changfeng be the director of human resources department."


    This time, it was not me who agreed first, but Nie Zhengxuan. I was a little embarrassed. I didn''t expect that she knew so much?


    I took a look at Nie Zhengxuan, but found that she was looking at me, and her eyes were a little fierce.


    She doesn''t think I revealed it, does she? Come on, it doesn''t matter. Or, she doesn''t want to hurt me, does she?


    I thought of this and said, "wait a minute, director Ji, how are you going to check the people behind the scenes?"


    Ji Changfeng said with a smile: "this, of course, is to find evidence, at the same time, I will also be careful to check, in case someone deliberately harm others, arrange some people inside to spread in the following, I can guarantee that if there are such people, they will also open the company."


    Ji Changfeng is a little cruel. I feel a tremor in my heart. I didn''t expect that Ji Changfeng could be so fierce. It seems that recently, in the company, he has changed a lot.


    Nie Zhengxuan''s face changed.


    I just laughed and said, "OK, I agree with this plan, no problem."


    Lei Huasheng took a look at Ji Changfeng and said with a sudden smile, "let me ask you another question. Do you think that if our middle-level personnel collude with outsiders, it will cause such a thing?"


    "That''s easier. Do you need to say? If we find this, I think he will leave himself? " Ji Chang took a look at Lei Huasheng and said, "well, you don''t have to remind me. I understand."


    I also understand that Lei Huasheng knows that Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng are the people of lanfeifei''s identity. That''s why he warns Ji Changfeng not to call him out.


    And Ji Changfeng said this at this time, also remind Lei Huasheng, how do you have to hand over a person, let him go, carry the pot.


    "I have no problem." Lei Huasheng just nodded. This guy is really cunning.

 Chapter 441

    If I want to talk about this matter, I can''t say anything now. Now that I have agreed to it, there will be no problem.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at the situation and immediately asked his secretary to come over and prepare to give a proof. At the same time, he announced the letter of appointment directly.


    Of course, Ji Changfeng may not want to keep a low profile when he takes office this time.


    Because after I went back, I heard that Ji Changfeng made people move and moved all his things to the director''s office. At the same time, he also announced that he had the highest authorization.


    The people in the human resources department are obviously good to Ji Changfeng. The vice minister, because of his relationship, has become the chief minister. I don''t think he can say anything else.


    Nie Xiaoran''s joint statement was also quickly conveyed, and the following was stable. For a while, there was really no one who left.


    I was relieved. It seems that Ji Changfeng, the director, should be very popular.


    In the afternoon, listening to Tang Xin, there is another rumor that Nie Zhengping''s departure is a deal, and Ji Changfeng''s coming up is part of the deal.


    Only then did I understand that Ji Changfeng was still playing below, and after this rumor came out, the previous rumor was broken.


    However, Ji Changfeng did the whole thing, and put the whole thing on the table. He was ready to trace the previous wagging words. Moreover, he made a sound. He must trace it to the end.


    There is momentum, but I don''t know how he will deal with it. After all, Lei Huasheng has no evidence, but as long as he says that Ji Changfeng is Lan Feifei''s man, Nie Xiaoran will pay attention to it. This matter can''t be forced.


    Just thinking, hearing the knock, Tang Xin opened the door and said happily, "brother Chang Feng, why are you here?"


    It was Ji Changfeng who came in, but he was not polite. He just sat on the sofa and said, "president, director Lei should come next. I have something to talk with him then. Can I have this place for a while?"


    I was stunned for a moment and said, "don''t you have your own office now? How did you come here to talk about things? "


    Ji Changfeng had no choice but to shrug his shoulders and say, "if you talk in my office or his office, others will gossip. Moreover, in other people''s offices, I''m not at ease. I think about it. It''s the most reassuring place here."


    I thought about the situation and knew that Ji Changfeng would definitely talk to Lei Huasheng about the person responsible for the incident, so I would not say anything.


    Ji Changfeng then said with a smile: "it''s really easy to do this. Director Lei is a little too reluctant. I have a good way to arrange it, but you have to agree with sister Wu."


    I thought for a moment and said, "what do I agree with?"


    Ji Changfeng then said in a low voice: "as long as you let sister Liu take over a person, then you can arrange a job as an assistant. It doesn''t need to be too high."


    I thought about it for a while. It''s OK, so I nodded and said, "it''s OK. Who do you want to arrange?"


    "I''m going to take Lei Huasheng''s secretary first. In this way, if Lei Huasheng doesn''t come to us, his secret will be in our hands. Of course, it''s the company''s secret. "


    I nodded. Ji Changfeng is also a powerful guy.


    Generally speaking, secretaries and assistants are always the most trusted people. For example, Tang Xin''s family has a cooperative relationship with us, and has always been the one I trust most.


    So she''s my assistant. I''m sure there''s no problem.


    Like Lei Huasheng, his secretary must know something about him in the company, but he didn''t say it because he was too close to the company.


    However, if Ji Changfeng can arrange her to our camp and Lei Huasheng doesn''t come, this secretary will have no interest in Lei Huasheng. At that time, he will receive a lot of information.


    I nodded and said, "this is OK. Just do as you say. I''ll call sister Liu, but how do you plan to let the secretary leave?"


    Hei Ji said: "this person is not likely to move, and now he is the best one to laugh."


    I had to nod my head, but I didn''t expect that Ji Changfeng had already thought about it.


    Just at this time, the door was knocked again. Tang Xin opened the door in the past. It was really thunder.


    As soon as he came in, he looked at us and frowned.


    "Oh, director Lei, I''ve borrowed the office from President Wu. We''ll talk about it later."


    As soon as I said that, I knew it was a sign for us to leave. I had to say, "Tang Xin, let''s go down and have a look. There''s nothing unstable."


    With that, Tang followed me out of the room.We walked a circle below, but we still feel very stable. It seems that Ji Changfeng''s method is really easy to use.


    People around us will nod and say hello when they see us. They still agree with me as I am now.


    "Sister Wu saw it. You are good in their mind. If you really..." Tang Xin said here, looked around, and then said, "I think it''s feasible."


    I just laughed. Is it feasible? My goal is not here. If I really want to get this company, I have already got it. I don''t have to wait until now.


    What I really want to do now is to find them one by one. I want to find the evidence, the real evidence of my father''s death.


    Then, I will consider what to do next. Besides, in this case, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng are already in my bag.


    As long as we follow this plan well, there will be no problem.


    Thinking, I looked at Tang Xin and said, "be careful. Don''t be careless. You know, the closer you are to success, the easier things will happen."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "I see. Eh, isn''t that Wang Wenquan? What is he doing there? "


    I looked up and saw Wang Wenquan, but at this time, he was standing inside the logistics department, looking like he was waiting for someone.


    "We don''t want to go there and look at the situation in the dark." I had to say, because I felt that something was wrong.


    Tang Xin and I hid in one side. I saw that Wang Wenquan seemed to wait for a person. That person''s face was very fresh. At this time, he took some things from Wang Wenquan''s hand, and then left.


    I looked at Wang Wenquan, paid attention to the surroundings, and then left here.


    "Who is that man?" I asked.


    Tang Xin shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know. It seems that it''s not from our company. I don''t know who it is. It seems that Wang Wenquan is doing something behind our back."


    I nodded, this is for sure, but directly ask him, he will not say, this matter, only to find a way to clarify.


    And he just handed over something. I don''t know what it is.


    I don''t think there''s anything else here. I came back with Tang Xin. By the time I got to the office, I should have finished talking, because I saw the door open and Ji Changfeng sitting in it.


    "How''s it going?" I asked.


    Ji Changfeng made an OK gesture to me, and then said, "call sister Liu quickly, we will do this thing on Monday, otherwise, once the delay is too long, it will cause unnecessary trouble."


    I know what he means, because Tuesday is a press conference of cooperation between LAN and Nie. If he doesn''t do it again at that time, it will certainly arouse Lei Huasheng''s suspicion.


    I immediately made a phone call to sister Liu, but this matter is not so difficult, and soon sister Liu said there was no problem.


    Ji Changfeng just wrote down sister Liu''s phone number. After all, it''s up to him to do this.


    As soon as he left, I always felt that there must be something wrong with the marketing department, so I directly asked Tang Xin to call sister rainbow.


    "What''s the matter, call me all of a sudden?" After rainbow elder sister comes over, also a little strange ask a way.


    "The recent marketing department must be not very stable. What''s the matter?" I asked.


    At this time, she said, "I''m really wondering what other things are going on in the company


    "Two small projects, which company is the other company?" Sure enough, my feeling is right, there is such a backstage hand in action.


    "It''s Wang''s company, the first one in the second tier." Rainbow elder sister said: "this company''s strength is very strong now, let me a little bit unable to cope with."


    I nodded, this matter, rainbow sister did not report, but no wonder she. Because I, the shake off shopkeeper, basically won''t let her report anything unless it''s a very big matter.


    "You have to keep it secret first. I''ll try to deal with it. Now that they''ve played with us, I''ll play with them too." I said coldly.


    "No, you know who''s behind this? Tell me, this man can''t stay here. "


    I smile a little and say: "also can''t say so, this person, still have certain use, keep first, but for the time being, we don''t take on any project, concentrate on these two can, Monday and Tuesday is the launching ceremony, we must pay attention to a little."


    Rainbow sister this just a little bit right, I let her down, think about some recent things, it seems that this Wang is not lonely, by Nie at this time a little bad, may want to, not just to help it.Are you kidding me? If it''s just Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan, I will definitely destroy them. But a foreign Wang family wants to swallow the former LAN family, which is not enough.


    In any case, Nie Xiaoran somehow let Nie live and let Lan''s shadow live. And this Wang family is going to destroy this place.


    I think about it carefully. Wang Wenquan, both of them are surnamed Wang. They may also have a certain relationship. Although Wang has always been a local enterprise, it has developed a little fast in recent years.


    With their own strength alone, I don''t think it should be like this. There must be someone else helping them. If you look at it, then the Wang Wenquan family is very suspicious.


    Hateful ah, at the critical moment, how can such people come out? It makes people angry to think about it.


    Tang Xin then said: "sister Wu, I don''t understand. In fact, it''s just a matter of driving Wang Wenquan away. What''s the problem?"


    "Yes, Wang Wenquan was originally found by Nie Xiaoran, but she probably didn''t expect to buy a bomb for herself. So now it seems that she is still in the dark. " I said.


    "But what effect does it have on us?" Tang Xin still didn''t understand.


    I analyzed it and said: "we have opened Wang Wenquan now. Because we have not caught the actual evidence, Nie Xiaoran will only think that we are aiming at her. In addition, Wang has just cooperated with Nie. I think Nie Xiaoran will still believe that there is a little bit. If we have no evidence, we will burn ourselves."


    Tang Xin nodded, thought about it for a while, and said, "in this case, I''ll just stare at Wang Wenquan. Besides, just let me seize the evidence..."


    I waved to her and said, "it''s not necessary, because it''s useful. If he wants to do it, we''ll let him do it. Maybe he can help us do it."


    "You''re kidding us." Tang Xin said at this time.


    I smile, said: "some things, of course, to see the two sides. By the way, in the evening, you still have an appointment with your brother Chang Feng. I''ll go to see situ GUI. "


    "Don''t you mean to work overtime on Saturday and Sunday?" Tang Xin asked strangely.


    "What kind of shift to add? Just go over and ask. Besides, situ GUI will do it well. You can rest assured." I had to give her a white look.


    Tang Xin thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "well, I understand. I''m going to ask brother Chang Feng to go."


    With that, she ran out quickly. Soon it disappeared.


    Looking at her back, I couldn''t help shaking my head and laughing bitterly. Tang Xin, how can she be like a child sometimes.


    But now, we have another one to fight for life. It''s really troublesome. Although I want to use Wang Wenquan and find a way to cause trouble to them, I don''t know if I can.


    This matter also needs to be discussed with situ GUI to see if he has any ideas. After all, I am not familiar with the Wang family, and there are people on the road behind him.


    This is really a troublesome thing. After sending a short message, situ GUI replied quickly. I''m just setting up a snack. Situ GUI, there must be a way.

 Chapter 442

    After work, I went home with Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin. After they left, I arrived at situ GUI.


    Situ GUI has already arranged dinner for me. It''s quite romantic.


    I have to tell you all about today''s events. It''s very easy for the logistics department to pass on some information because there are often some outsiders coming in.


    And there must be something that Wang Wenquan didn''t say.


    We have only seen a general picture now, which can not explain other problems at all.


    After hearing this, situ GUI nodded and said, "I see. It''s easy and difficult to do. It depends on what you want to do. After all, it has little impact on our plan. "


    "Don''t play riddles. Tell me what''s easy and what''s not." I had to give him a white look.


    At this time, he pulled out the chair for me and asked me to sit down. Then he sat opposite me and said, "eating while talking."


    I did feel hungry at this time, so I had to sit down and eat first.


    "There are two ways to score. One is very simple and direct, which is called knocking. The other is continuous playing with pressure, which is called dragging. Which one do you want to use?" Situ GUI then said with a smile.


    "What''s the advantage of both?" I asked.


    "The advantage of knocking is that before we succeed in this operation, he will not dare to move, but he will form a feud. When we meet in the future, he will fight to death. Moreover, if LAN grows up, he will not want to see it."


    I nodded and said, "in this case, it''s just a moment of calm for us."


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "it''s not wrong. It''s calm for a while. There''s another kind called drag. The advantage is that it can drag Wang to the bottom, and we won''t be a threat in the future. However, it''s not good for our current actions. We have to be more careful."


    I thought about it for a while, and said, "it''s better to use the tow, once and for all."


    "Sure enough, it''s very similar to Chairman Lan''s style. He is also such a person. If he encounters this situation, he may choose to delay." Situ GUI said with a smile.


    "No, why are you talking about my father again? Please speak quickly." Maybe it''s because after a long time, when I hear my father''s name, I won''t feel any more sad except for a little shiver in my heart.


    Situ GUI had to shrug his shoulders and said, "don''t worry. Even if it''s a drag, there are soft drag and hard drag."


    "Come on, tell me what soft drag is and what hard drag is. I''m sure I''ll drag it out anyway."


    Situ GUI just laughed and said: "soft tow is that I give you a dozen or twenty small projects now, and then let Wang Wenquan reveal them continuously. In this way, they are tired of developing these small projects, and they will not think about Nie''s side any more."


    I''m right. It''s true that businessmen value profits. Once they reach that time, Wang will certainly develop himself first. In this way, Nie''s failure to develop is a good thing for him.


    Even Nie Zhengping can''t say anything. After all, the other party has a project to do, and it''s not a groundless one.


    "What about procrastination?" I asked.


    "It''s a test of Kung Fu. I just want to drag him down with a big project. I don''t have one now, but I heard that there is one in Huson''s side, but the investment is too large. Hu Sen originally wanted to find you, but you can''t afford so much money to deal with Nie Xiaoran now. He has a headache, too Situ GUI then said.


    "Wait a minute. What''s the name of this drag? Isn''t it a gift? If this project is really successful, Wang will be regarded as a big enterprise. " I was stunned for a moment. This method is really a bit strange.


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "that''s why he said it''s a test of Kung Fu. This kind of procrastination is to use the project to hold all his funds. I also know about Wang''s current funds. In this way, he and Nie Xiaoran form a situation of mutual aid. "


    "But that''s what we don''t want to see." I had to say.


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "who said, Nie Xiaoran is ready to get money as soon as her project is successful, but have you ever thought that she will not succeed?"


    I nodded. It''s true. If she doesn''t succeed, then she won''t get so much money for Wang''s support. At that time, this project is likely to bring down Wang.


    "Another advantage of doing so is that in the initial stage, because of this project, Wang will definitely not invest all the funds in Nie Xiaoran, that is, Nie Xiaoran''s money may be less, and if she is in urgent need of money, she may go to extremes."


    I thought about it for a while, then nodded. It''s really possible.


    Although the latter method is a bit risky, it does not mean that it cannot be done.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll see Huson, OK? I''ll make an appointment for you. You''re here, too. " I had to say.Situ GUI laughed and said: "baby, what do you think of me? Don''t worry, I won''t be jealous, but tonight, you have to accompany me well."


    I glanced at him and didn''t say anything. Now that I''m here, of course I''m ready. To be honest, I''m still looking forward to it recently. Has it become wrong.


    Situ GUI didn''t say anything. I felt a little embarrassed for a while.


    "As soon as Tuesday passes, Nie Xiaoran''s situation will be quite awkward. Her investment is not enough. We have to find a way to let her pull money first so that she can have a chance."


    Situ GUI then changed the topic.


    I nodded, this is for sure, and this aspect, we have done too much preparation, only success, not failure.


    "Oh, yes, that day, I will give you a surprise. Maybe it''s a shock for Nie Xiaoran."


    I am a Leng, looking at his facial expression, say: "must that day?"? Isn''t it a surprise for me at this time? "


    After looking at me for a long time, situ GUI said, "you said it. I gave it to you at this time."


    "Well, I didn''t mean that." I saw him come over with a bad smile at me, and it was wrong.


    However, it was too late and I was picked up by him.


    "This is what you said, not what I said. Then, it will be cashed. Needless to say, I''m here."


    Then he took me in his arms and walked towards the house.


    I don''t know why, I don''t have the mood of resistance at all. Maybe, I have begun to adapt to this kind of life.

 Chapter 443

    The next morning, I called Huson. He was very happy and made a direct appointment.


    Because lanfeifei is not able to go out, so I went to that place in the state of Wu xiner. Later, with the help of situ GUI, he became lanfeifei again.


    When Huson saw us, he just asked us to sit down with a smile and said, "what can I do for you today?"


    I nodded and talked about Wang''s group. At the same time, I explained that we should borrow this project.


    Hu Sen thought for a moment, nodded and said: "don''t mention it. Since you have said this, I will do it. It''s OK. And I can talk with you first, let Wang Wenquan be cheated, and then transfer to Wang. In this way, I can get more money from it."


    I smile, said: "thank you, when Wang really can not invest, I will take over this project."


    Because in the later stage, if Nie can''t pay back the capital, then Wang must lose money. No one can do anything about it.


    Huson just laughed and said, "it''s not important. What''s important is that I haven''t paid you back for your kindness."


    "No, you''ve helped me a lot. Don''t mention that." I have to say, now there is situ GUI in the side, I really don''t know how to say.


    Huson didn''t say anything. We had a simple meal together and he left.


    As Wu Xin''er, I went to the meeting place with situ GUI. This is understandable. After all, we will have a launching ceremony here on Monday.


    When I got there, I found that Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan were both there. I didn''t expect that they attached so much importance to this project.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come." Nie Xiaoran was obviously relieved to see me. I felt that she must be afraid of what happened to this project.


    I just jokingly said: "although I like to be a shake off shopkeeper, this matter has a lot to do with me. Of course, I have to come over and have a look at it. Otherwise, I can''t relax."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded. At this time, Nie Zhengxuan ran to situ GUI again. But situ GUI ignored her and just looked at the meeting. He came over.


    "Director Nie, it seems that it has been well arranged here. I think there should be a good start on Monday."


    Nie Xiaoran said: "that''s for sure, but for director situ, it''s something to celebrate. People like us can''t make much money."


    I secretly sneered in my heart. Generally speaking, it was a kind of modesty, but Nie Xiaoran said it honestly.


    Because he has to take the project as a mortgage. In this way, the project really can''t earn much money. That''s really interesting.


    Situ GUI also laughed and said, "well, 30% is not enough. Director Nie, don''t laugh. By the way, we are almost ready here. Let''s go back and prepare separately."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "yes, President Wu, where are you going? Do you want us to..."


    "Oh, President Wu, let me borrow it first. I''m going to show her the address of this project. Because as soon as the project starts, we''ll be working there. She doesn''t know yet. It''s not good on Monday. "


    I took a look at situ GUI. He took a look at me and didn''t say anything.


    Nie Xiaoran had to say: "well, that''s it. President Wu, we must be optimistic about the place. "


    I had to nod.


    "I''m going too." At this time Nie Zhengxuan also said.


    Situ GUI frowned and said, "President Nie, forget it. You''re not in charge of the project. In addition, you''ve taken 30% of the profits."


    This is very clear, you took the money, and also said don''t pester situ GUI, of course, it''s impossible, the words don''t count.


    Nie Xiaoran just laughed and said, "I''ll take her away. You should be busy first."


    With that, Nie Xiaoran almost dragged Nie Zhengxuan away.


    Situ GUI was relieved and said: "it''s really a troublesome guy. My God, you don''t know. If it wasn''t for your appearance, I would be bored to death now."


    I just laughed and said, "who calls you excellent and attractive? Otherwise, people are chasing a lot of people, aren''t they?"


    Situ GUI shrugged his shoulders and said, "yes, but for us, such a person is the most troublesome. She has too much scheming and is not suitable for us."


    I gave situ GUI a white look and said, "your mind is not heavy. Now I''m bad at it, but you taught me all that."


    Situ GUI laughed twice, and said nothing more. I know he certainly disagreed with me, but he couldn''t help me.


    After leaving here, we went back to the hotel directly. We didn''t go to that address or place at all. I''ve seen it for a long time and I know it well.On situ GUI''s side, he had to go back and have a rest. Recently, he was too busy.


    I watched him fall on the bed and immediately fell asleep. Looking at his face, I always felt that he paid too much for it, but I didn''t repay him well.


    Maybe after this is over. I thought in my heart, but then, what can I repay him? I can''t think of it.


    In the evening, Li Tao called me and said that Nie Xiaoran had already started to take action and began to borrow money everywhere. It seemed that she could not sit still.


    "What about the thunder voice?" I asked.


    Li Tao said: "he still didn''t move. Look at this meaning, he plans to use his own money to fight for it, because last time chairman situ called him for a sum of money? There should be no problem in dealing with a project. "


    I think for a moment, Lei Huasheng has a little advantage over Nie Xiaoran, but this advantage will soon disappear. After all, our first goal is still him.


    "Well, if there''s any more news, just let me know." I finished and hung up.


    Now the situation is very obvious. Lei Huasheng will use his own money first, while Nie Xiaoran has to think about borrowing money from the beginning.


    In this way, to deal with Lei Huasheng, we have to find a way to spend all his money. This is not a simple thing. We must let him start to be in debt.


    What should we do?


    "I''m so absorbed in it." Unconsciously, situ GUI came to my back.


    "Lei Hua Sheng, didn''t move." I looked back at him and said softly.


    Situ GUI hugged me behind him and said, "don''t worry. Lei Huasheng has always been like this. He plans before he moves, but we really have to move first. This time, we have to find a way to let him in."


    I thought for a moment and said, "what if he gives up? And Nie Xiaoran will choose another method because he has given up this opportunity. "


    "If they give up, it''s easy." Situ GUI said with a smile: "because our contract has been signed, if we are forced to invest in this contract, then Nie''s equity will be restructured to the limit. At that time, Nie and Lei will have no chance to gain a foothold."


    I thought about it for a while. If it comes to that situation, it means that Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran will no longer be able to compete with us. We will deal with them as we really need to.


    "If there is a good situation, Nie Xiaoran and Wang''s group, even Lei Huasheng, will lose even worse, so they won''t give up this opportunity. Don''t worry." Situ GUI comforted me in the back, which made me feel at ease.


    "So it is." I just laughed and said, "I''m really in a mess now."


    "There''s nothing wrong with this. You think about Lei Huasheng, who didn''t make the last move this time. This time, he must be cheated. We just need to watch him and let him slowly go to his own death. Originally, he still had a chance to join hands with me, but now, it''s hard."


    I laughed and said, "by the way, I don''t know what happened to Ji Changfeng. Look at this meaning, the Secretary of Zhou Lei Huasheng will come to work in our company."


    "What does that mean?" I just remembered this, but I didn''t tell situ GUI about it, so he was a little puzzled after hearing it.


    I had to say the whole thing. Situ GUI began to laugh.


    "Ji Changfeng, this boy has grown up too fast. In a twinkling of an eye, he came up with such a move. Yes, this guy is on your side. What are you afraid of? And if Lei Huasheng''s secretary comes over, his secret will be in your hands."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Since the other party can be cultivated by Lei Huasheng, he must be very loyal." I had to say it.


    "It depends on what happens." Situ GUI laughed and said: "if Lei Hua doesn''t say anything, it''s no problem. But if something happens, it''s another matter. You know, sometimes it''s easy to share happiness and hardship, it''s really hard."


    I had to shrug my shoulders and say, "yes, at that time, people are usually the most vulnerable."


    Situ GUI picked me up and said, "OK, don''t think about this. Let''s eat something. After sleeping all afternoon, we feel a little hungry."


    I looked at him, now it''s late, and I don''t know what to eat, so I ordered two steaks casually, which was delicious.


    After eating, we still had an early rest. There is nothing special to do tomorrow. I plan to sort out my recent thoughts.


    It''s really too big to know. So far, we have been acting, but we haven''t got any effect, because for us, the effect is always at the end.We must use the method that Li Tao now thinks of to deal with Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran, and we should use it quickly, so that we can get what I want before Nie Xiaoran can react.


    At that time, let Ji Changfeng do it again. Once the project is faced with delay, Lei Huasheng may not have a good time.


    At this time, I have to think about helping Nie Xiaoran through this period. Otherwise, before Lei Huasheng falls down, she will fall down first, because her debts are far more than others.


    But at that time, my help was not in vain. Every time, I could get more shares.


    Although there are quite a lot of thunder in our hands, there are not many of them.


    And this project, we still have to carry on, we can''t be in this project, although we won in the end, but the project lost, that''s meaningless.


    All the things are connected. It''s a bit too messy.


    Situ GUI also followed me to sort out this, but according to him, I don''t want to be so nervous now.


    "Ah, sometimes you just think too far away. This is good, but it also has disadvantages. Once you think too far away, you can''t see things near you clearly."


    I just laughed and said, "that''s true, but I can''t control it. If I can control it, I won''t want to."


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "well, you''d better not think so much about it, and do a good job in front of you. Monday is our project launch. There will be another scene between you and lanfeifei."


    I was stunned, but soon understood that Meng Xinrui would appear there as LAN Feifei, so there must be something happened between me and her.


    I haven''t thought about that, but generally speaking, it won''t be a big conflict.


    Moreover, in situ GUI''s project, we can''t be the protagonist. The appearance of Meng Xinrui will disrupt Lei Huasheng''s and Nie Xiaoran''s plans.


    And at that time, lanfeifei can still give them a challenge, let them have a good experience.


    Think of here, I can''t help but smile, said: "this you arrange it, by the way, when there will be someone to go."


    "Most of the media and journalists will pass by. At the same time, people like Mr. Jin, Mr. Liu, and Wang, as we said, will pass by. It''s a big feast. "


    I nodded, said: "but you said, will give me a surprise, I will listen to this surprise when I arrive."


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "of course, it must be a surprise, but I don''t know what Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng will think. They may be in a dilemma. "


    I laughed. Anyway, I believe situ GUI won''t tell me what the surprise was. He won''t ask me any more. When it''s time, he will tell me.


    After such a day''s rest, on Monday morning, Tang Xin and I went to the meeting directly. Because today is a ceremony, we all wore formal dresses.


    Went to the place to check, found no problem, just waiting for people to come.


    As soon as I got to the door, I heard someone say, "you come first." Tang Xin and I looked back. Nie Xiaoran came so early.

 Chapter 444

    Nie Xiaoran is also very beautiful today. Behind her, she follows Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping.


    I took a look at Nie Zhengping and then said, "Chairman, why did you come here so early?"


    "There''s no way. How can I say it''s my home too? If I don''t come early, it''s not very good. Is everything ready?"


    I nodded, and there was no problem. In fact, apart from this meeting hall, some of the staff, such as those from situ GUI, were all given by him, so we didn''t have to work hard.


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said: "that''s good, as long as there is no problem, we must be sure to be safe."


    "Don''t worry, chairman. I understand." I got a reply.


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and then went inside. She was obviously not at ease and wanted to have a look for herself.


    At this time, Nie Zhengping came over, looked at me and said, "how are you in the company recently?"


    I just jokingly said: "I have no problem, is how are you now?"


    Nie Zhengping had no choice but to smile bitterly and said, "it''s OK. After a while, people will probably see my fiancee. Today she will come here too, but I''ll follow my family first."


    I don''t care to say: "really? It should be a beauty. "


    Nie Zhengping sighed and said, "it depends on the position in the heart."


    I won''t take it anymore. Nie Zhengping''s words have already been mentioned. It depends on my position in my heart. That is to say, if I speak, my position is still the highest.


    Unfortunately, I can''t say anything else.


    He saw that I didn''t speak any more, so he went inside.


    I shrugged, looked back at Tang Xin and said, "guess who''s next?"


    But Tang Xin laughed and said, "it can''t be situ GUI. If they were, it would be terrible."


    Just then, I saw two cars stopped directly at the door. I gave a bitter smile. Tang Xin was right. It was situ GUI''s car, but who was behind it?


    Car is not a good car, but you can come with situ GUI. You should be a qualified person.


    Just thinking about it, he saw situ GUI get off the car first, and then the person on the car came down.


    I took a look. I don''t know this person very well. Who is he?


    Situ GUI was obviously very polite to that man. When he talked with him in the past, he was also polite. Seeing the other person''s identity, he was not in general.


    I had to take a few steps and salute them.


    "Oh, this is Miss Wu Xin''er, the president of Nie''s group." Situ GUI looked at me and immediately introduced me.


    But they didn''t introduce each other. What''s the situation? My heart is a surprise, unless the other party is a big man, otherwise, how can not reveal it.


    "I''ve heard that there''s a talented woman in Nie''s group, and she''s the president in a short time."


    The man didn''t talk to me first, but asked first.


    "Yes, that''s her." Situ GUI said immediately.


    "Oh, it''s better to see than to hear a lot. When you meet, you will find that it''s not a fluke that Miss Wu can get to this position. She''s powerful, she''s powerful. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Zheng Jun


    As soon as the name was said, I immediately searched it in my mind. Zheng Jun, isn''t it him?


    I looked up and saw that this is a big man. To be honest, no matter what kind of company it is, Zheng Jun is in charge of business and justice. It seems that today there is a big man. Is he a surprise from situ GUI?


    But now I can''t think about it any more. I have to stretch out my hands and say, "director Zheng, I didn''t expect that you would come here in person."


    "Ha ha, it''s really amazing. You can know who I am just by listening to my name. This is no longer an ordinary president." Director Zheng said with a smile.


    "Who doesn''t know you? Someone walked through your back door and was swept out by you. That''s a big event. " I had to say.


    Director Zheng is really a well-known figure. He was just mentioned in those years. Many businesses didn''t take a good look at him and planned to go through the back door.


    I heard that at that time, the director showed his iron hand, followed these businesses, and swept away some unhealthy tendencies in the Bureau.


    Now the business community in our city can develop normally and benefit from it.


    "Director Zheng, let''s go first. Who''s coming?" Situ GUI then asked.


    I nodded, said: "Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan, Nie Zhengping came."


    After listening, situ GUI looked at director Zheng and said, "why don''t we sit in the back for a while?" Obviously, he didn''t want to see Nie Xiaoran.


    "Well, I don''t see them either. To be honest, if new LAN''s LAN Feifei comes, I want to see her. That little girl should be a good hand." Director Zheng said at this time.I was a little moved. My father had dealt with Director Zheng before. He was really an upright man and always supported his father.


    I didn''t expect that he didn''t have any airs.


    Situ GUI looked at me and said, "you will see her."


    "It''s really nice to see two amazing women in business today. It''s a pity that they have different standpoints. If they can get together, it will be a big deal." Director Zheng took a look at me and shook his head slightly.


    I don''t know what he meant, but I felt his concern for me, so I had to give him a gift first.


    The director Zheng just left. I was relieved. It seems that situ GUI must have something to do with him, and it won''t be a trivial matter.


    It''s estimated that Nie Xiaoran can''t afford to ask for him, but it''s not time for us to have a showdown with her.


    After a while, the people from the media came first. If they had been here just now, they would have seen situ GUI and bureau chief Zheng.


    But now, it''s too late. The appearance of director Zheng is destined to be an explosive news.


    "No way." I suddenly realized a little, and then said to Tang Xin, "quick, adjust a seat. Today there is a wonderful person. We didn''t arrange his seat at the beginning."


    Tang Xin also responded and said: "but famous brand..."


    "No, just make it free, because he certainly doesn''t want to make it public." After I said this, I felt that our plan had changed since the arrival of director Zheng.


    Tang Xin went down immediately, but my heart could not be calm for a long time. This time, what kind of disturbance was it.


    Tang Xin immediately went down to make arrangements. At this time, I saw sister Liu and Meng Xinrui driving over. When they saw me, they also said hello politely.


    "Where is chairman situ?" Sister Liu asked directly.


    I''ll have to make arrangements for them to show up for a while, so I can only tell them when they want to show up first.


    Sister Liu just left with Meng Xinrui, and I stood there, thinking about what happened to Director Zheng just now.


    "It''s all set. Nie Xiaoran is still very strange, because her position has also moved Tang Xin said at this time.


    I nodded and said, "how did you answer that?"


    "I just said that Chairman situ called and asked us to do it, and nothing else was said."


    I laughed and said, "you''re more and more good at things now. That''s what you have to say."


    Just for a while, master Jin and Jin Shinan also came. Jin Shinan didn''t come with sister Liu. It should have been discussed in advance.


    "You are really good. Sister Liu has already come." I had to go up and say.


    Jin Shinan said with a smile: "I know, it won''t happen. By the way, everything is ready. I heard that there is a good play today."


    "Who did you listen to?" I asked strangely.


    "Situ GUI, he said let''s all cooperate, such as clapping."


    I gave him a white look. Situ GUI was a little unorthodox in this matter. I didn''t expect that Jin Shinan was the same.


    At this time, master Jin gave a dry cough, and then said, "OK, I won''t say anything else. Let''s go in as soon as possible, and you''ll be ready. In a moment, the team will arrive."


    I had to nod my head to see the time. It''s really time.


    Sure enough, in a short time, all the business elites who came to the meeting came one by one.


    We met them at the door and soon welcomed them in. I had to go inside to see the situation and let Tang Xin deal with it more.


    Into the inside, a look and see Nie Xiaoran is standing up, she looked to the other side of the channel there.


    I follow to see, situ GUI at this time is walking over with LAN Feifei.


    I look at Meng Xinrui over there. Now I really want that person to be me, and then Meng Xinrui over here. But I can''t do it now. I have to endure this.


    The people on both sides came near, and I immediately went over.


    "Chairman Nie, you are all right." Meng Xinrui said at this time, it''s really my character.


    "It''s OK. I''m dragging your luck. Tomorrow is our project launch. I don''t know how chairman LAN is preparing?" Nie Xiaoran easily took the topic away.


    Meng Xinrui just laughed and said, "don''t worry, I will give chairman Nie a surprise tomorrow. Oh, it''s about to start. Let''s get ready. "


    Nie Xiaoran also nodded. I saw Nie Zhengxuan beside her. At this time, she was staring at Meng Xinrui. Maybe she robbed her beloved.


    Just thinking about it, someone behind said, "where should I sit?"I look back, but it is thunder, I guide a seat, let him sit down.


    Seeing that the people around him didn''t notice us, he said in a low voice, "there''s news outside. It seems that the project of situ GUI has changed this time. Have you heard about it?"


    I shook my head and said, "I haven''t heard of this. What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t seem to be a good thing. Pay attention. After all, you signed this project." The sound of thunder seemed interesting enough at this time.


    But I don''t know that there will be a problem in this matter, because situ GUI has told me that this matter must be a little misunderstanding.


    But now I don''t want to know anything else, just go ahead as soon as possible.


    At this time, everyone is almost here. I don''t think there will be any people coming, so I signal to today''s host that it should be possible to start.


    The host just nodded. The host was given by situ GUI, so he must know something about the internal situation.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, friends." See the host went to the stage, the following immediately quiet down.


    "I''m very glad that you can come to the site of the launching ceremony of situ group and Nie''s group. On behalf of the two companies, I would like to welcome you."


    There are some opening remarks in front of me, which is not much different. I looked around and found that the seat in the middle of the front is still empty, and director Zheng didn''t show up.


    "Well, for some special reasons, there are some changes in our project."


    When the host on the stage said this, it was a bit chaotic immediately. Everyone was talking in private. I took a look at Nie Xiaoran, and she was looking back at me. Her eyes were all surprised.


    I was also a little surprised. Didn''t situ GUI say to give me a surprise? How could it be such a situation? I really don''t know what happened.


    In my mind, but heard the host then said: "about some changes in the project, we will invite the person sent by the responsible unit of the project to answer for you."


    In this way, I know that it''s not a normal situation for director Zheng to come back.


    You know, if it is a general situation, there will not be people of such high status as him. This shows that this situation has gone beyond our cognition.


    Sure enough, when director Zheng came out from behind, the flashing light in all directions immediately seemed to explode.


    Those journalists are also very sensitive to the appearance of such a character.


    There was a lot of discussion among the people below.


    Director Zheng stood on the stage and first looked around. Then he motioned for everyone to be quiet. When everyone was quiet, he laughed.


    "Next, let me explain to you what kind of changes have taken place in this project."


    We all raised our ears. This change had a great impact on me and situ GUI.


    How could such a thing happen at this time, and situ GUI would let such a thing happen. What was he thinking? I really don''t understand.


    I thought in my heart, this has come to the critical time, there will be such a thing, but I really don''t want to see it.


    I hope it''s a surprise for me. If it''s a shock, it''s going to be over.


    Because my everything, almost pressure on this thing, as long as you don''t lose, I secretly pray in my heart.

 Chapter 445

    Director Zheng said, or wait for everyone to calm down, because now many people may be waiting to see our jokes.


    It''s interesting to say that situ group and Nie''s are both front-line companies, and then make such a joke.


    At this time, director Zheng looked around, and then said, "well, because of some mistakes in the previous planning, there are some problems in the square meters of the whole project. Now after our re planning and measurement, the project will expand more than 4000 square meters than the original area."


    After listening to this, I was stunned. It''s more than 4000 yuan. How much more money should I put into it? Compared with the previous budget, it''s going to increase a lot, and in terms of manpower, it can be said that it will also increase.


    But at the same time, in terms of the final profit, it will certainly be much higher.


    At this time, the reaction came, and there was a warm applause.


    Only then did I realize that it was a surprise for me, and a shock for Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng.


    Because for the game, when the project fails, I will slowly let Lan''s company take over and come back, so the final profit of this project is quite large.


    But at the same time, for Nie Xiaoran, it may also be a very troublesome thing, because the sudden increase in investment, they will have to pay more.


    In this way, they have to find a way to get more money.


    I took a look at situ GUI. He stood up slowly in the applause.


    He walked onto the stage, shook hands with Director Zheng and said, "thank you, director Zheng."


    Director Zheng just laughed. Only now do I understand that situ GUI must have been intentional, which is why he has such an effect.


    Otherwise, how could he have missed the plan? He must have done it on purpose. He is waiting for this time.


    I smile a little, this insidious move son, still really let a person in all don''t know is how to return a responsibility.


    At this time, situ GUI stood on the stage and said, "thank you, director Zheng. This time, the scale of the project has been expanded again. Although the investment will increase by about one billion, the income will also increase exponentially, so we will make more efforts."


    Here''s another round of applause.


    "This project is jointly undertaken by situ group and Nie''s group, that is to say, all capital investment and manpower investment are also jointly undertaken by us."


    At this time, Nie Xiaoran looked back at me again, and I had to pretend that I just knew about it.


    And Lei Huasheng''s eyes were even more surprised. He probably didn''t expect that it would be such a result.


    "Some time ago, there were some rumors outside that there were some problems with the financial situation of Nie''s company. I think this is a rumor at all. Therefore, today, the chairman of Nie''s group is also here. She will speak later to explain this matter to you."


    Situ GUI still speaks normally, but every sentence runs Nie Xiaoran. Now if Nie Xiaoran wants to quit, it''s impossible.


    Because in that case, it will soon be heard that there is a financial problem in Nie''s group. In this way, Nie will soon face the biggest problem, which may affect the development of the company.


    And for us, it''s a good opportunity.


    At this time, situ GUI had finished his speech, and there was applause from the audience. I didn''t listen to the content behind. Now I just want to know what Nie Xiaoran thinks and whether she will follow us to do this project.


    Although situ GUI''s words were crowded there, for Nie Xiaoran, the most unsuitable thing for her now is to fight for the length of the moment.


    But from my point of view, we have to fight, otherwise, the people behind will catch up immediately, which is not good.


    Nie Xiaoran then went to the stage, looked at the following, and said: "ladies and gentlemen, it should be said that Nie''s group had some small financial problems a while ago."


    My heart sank a little bit, won''t, Nie Xiaoran really plans not to do.


    "But these are just some small problems. Now Nie can face any project, not only today''s project. As you know, there is another project cooperation between Nie and LAN''s group tomorrow. I think you all know this. We can still cooperate well."


    I just let go. Nie Xiaoran was cheated. If she came in like this, she would increase more costs. It seems that she is still thinking about her methods of supporting projects with projects.


    At this time, situ GUI looked back at me, and I had to nod to him.


    Four inside, people clapped again, and there were flashing lights.


    I smile, Nie Xiaoran, this time you really have no way back.


    Today even promised tomorrow. What are you thinking?


    When I looked up, I found that Nie Xiaoran looked down. I noticed that what was sitting there was thunder.It seems that Nie Xiaoran''s current enemy is still Lei Huasheng.


    I was relieved. Nie Xiaoran obviously didn''t think of our role in this, so he was still aiming at her biggest enemy.


    I looked at Lei Huasheng, but he did not move. He also looked up at the stage, but showed a victory like smile.


    He must have his own plan, but we don''t know it yet.


    The lunch is arranged here, but at that time, only sister Liu with Meng Xinrui, LAN Feifei has long disappeared.


    Some people also asked about her, but situ GUI just smile, see this meaning, but also to lanfeifei maintain a sense of mystery.


    "President Wu, you are here." This hears the sound, is Nie Xiaoran to come over.


    I looked back at Nie Xiaoran and said, "Chairman, will it be too hasty? With our current strength, let alone more investment, it will be a bit troublesome."


    At this time, I have to pretend to care about the company. I feel a bit fake.


    But Nie Xiaoran just made a "shush" action, and then said: "don''t talk more, I have a clear idea of this matter, don''t worry."


    I looked at him, sighed a little, and said: "Chairman, it''s not me. I feel a little embarrassed about this. In case... "


    "No, just in case." Nie Xiaoran confidently said: "we will certainly succeed, there will be no case."


    I have to nod. If you say so, it''s up to you.


    After lunch, we immediately went back to the company, because there were still many things to deal with.


    As soon as I got back to the office, sister rainbow came up first.


    "What''s the matter? There''s something wrong with your face. " I looked at sister rainbow and said.


    "Chairman Hu Sen is here with a project. How can I feel that the recent trend is not right? When are we so popular?" Rainbow sister really saw some problems.


    I laughed and said, "we''ve always been very popular, but you don''t know. I understand. You let Chairman Hu come here."


    Sister rainbow just went down. After a while, Husen came in.


    "President Wu, I have been ordered to come here." Huson looked at me with a smiley face.


    I gave him a white look and said, "I see. Tang Xin, go and ask the next Minister Zhou to come up. I have something to look for him. "


    Minister Zhou is Wang Wenquan''s current boss. As long as the project is handed over to him, there will definitely be problems. I understand this in my heart.


    Soon, Minister Zhou came directly to my office.


    To be honest, generally speaking, they can''t come in, and there won''t be anything for them to come in.


    "Here''s a project. If you look at it first, I don''t think it''s a problem. It''s just that you understand the situation of the company now, so you talk about it first. Do you understand?"


    I deliberately accentuated the tone.


    Minister Zhou nodded and asked his assistant to take Hu Sen out first. Then he asked me, "president, now we have no extra money to do this project, what should we do?"


    "That''s why I let you drag it. Most of the people in the marketing department want me to take them to carry out the other two projects. In this place, only you can drag them."


    I said, this is what I thought. Wang Wenquan will have a chance then.


    The Minister of that week probably understood what I meant, so he went down.


    Looking at the figure they left, I couldn''t help but smile. This Wang Group, it seems, is going to have bad luck together this time.


    After finishing for a long time, Huson came up again, but this time, no one else followed.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything else? " I looked at Huson and asked.


    Huson laughed and said, "there''s something I want to ask. Do you really want to help lanfeifei so sincerely?"


    I was stunned for a moment, looked at Huson and said, "yes, what''s the matter? Is there anything strange? "


    Hu Sen scratched his head and said, "that is to say, if it is possible in the later period, you will work in the LAN group?"


    I thought about it for a while, but I couldn''t help laughing and said, "maybe not. You know, if someone who is too familiar with me is in a company, it''s not very good for management."


    Hu Sen nodded his head with satisfaction and said: "in fact, what I said is very simple. If you don''t have a place in the future, you might as well go to my hu group to have a look."


    I laughed. Huson had a good idea. At this time, he had already focused on me.


    I had to say, "well, I''ll take your company into consideration. Is that ok?"


    Huson left happily.


    As soon as he left, Tang Xin laughed and said, "sister Wu, you''re really popular. I didn''t expect that Hu Sen would try to woo you like this."I just laughed and said: "this matter is not what he thought. I think he has no way to do it. You know, now LAN and situ group are united, and there is a great momentum to swallow Nie. If it is really achieved, then Hu will be in a very troublesome situation."


    Tang Xin thought for a moment and said, "I see. By that time, the first company will be LAN''s. If situ group joins in again, no matter who follows up, it will not surpass us. With the support of the Jin family, it is possible that this area will become a monopoly. "


    "Although it''s impossible to monopolize, there must be less cake left, so there''s no way for Huson to win over me. I can eat more or less in LAN''s group and situ''s group. When I get there, his Hu''s family should be in the second place."


    Tang Xin just laughed and said, "I''ll tell you. Hu Sen is not so impulsive. Let''s just say it. It seems that he wants to convey this meaning."


    I nodded and said, "yes, he just wants to convey such a meaning. I just hope that LAN will leave a way for him in the future."


    Tang sighed and said, "what do you think?"


    I gave a dry smile and said: "this is for sure. He has helped me so much. He has never said anything for his own sake. I think that no matter what the situation is, I will keep the road for him. We will not take over some projects in the future, just keep it for him."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "sister Wu, I think it''s OK. After all, grandma also said that there''s gratitude to repay."


    I laughed, then looked outside and said, "you''d better do your own business."


    After a busy afternoon, it''s time to get off work, but the thunder suddenly comes, which makes me a little unprepared.


    Watching him sit down, I knew that there must be something important, so I let Tang Xin leave here.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and said, "there''s a problem now. I want to ask you to do me a favor."


    I thought about it. It must have something to do with today. So he said, "if it''s something else, I can think about it, but if it''s about money, don''t say it."


    Lei Hua Sheng was stunned. He looked at me for a long time before he said, "how do you know it''s about money?"


    I looked at him and said, "today at the meeting, there was such a scene. You can see what happened at a glance. You don''t have so much money now. Why do you play so much?"


    "What can I do?" Lei Huasheng then said: "now I just want to guarantee my 10% equity. Of course you can. If you want to shrink it, you can keep more than 10% equity, but I can''t


    I know, thunder is really urgent, but now, I want this effect.


    I had to sigh and say, "from the beginning, I didn''t support this project, so I won''t invest in it, needless to say."


    Lei Huasheng gave me a hard look and said, "I''m not helpless. I just hope we can do it together."


    I had to smile. Of course I know what you can do. That''s what I can do.


    "I''m sorry. I won''t do it."

 Chapter 446

    Watching Lei Huasheng leave, I can''t help laughing. Now, they will be in great trouble. You know, the project that could have been reserved for 6 billion has become 7 billion. I don''t know what they will do.


    At the end of work, I followed Tang Xin to leave quickly. I was afraid that Nie Xiaoran would hold me, but she didn''t plan to do it. She didn''t have any reaction.


    When I drove back, I felt more relaxed. Then the phone rang. I had to use the car phone and answered it immediately.


    It''s situ GUI who called. He told me to take Tang Xin to his side in the evening. Master Jin and they are coming.


    I had to answer. Now situ GUI is very close to them, so generally, situ GUI deals with everything here.


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "this is missing you, or something?"


    I gave her a white look and said, "don''t talk nonsense. There must be something wrong. Otherwise, it won''t be like this. Anyway, you''re going to eat at night. Where do you get so many words?"


    "Yes, I''m a glutton. I''d better say less." Tang Xin also said with a smile.


    I didn''t care about her. I soon got home. I took Tang Xin to the other side. Of course, it was like LAN Feifei.


    As soon as I got there, I saw that master Jin had already arrived. At this time, I was sitting there chatting with situ GUI.


    I went over and called my grandfather. Anyway, my relationship with Mr. Jin is very different now.


    The king just laughed and said, "it''s not bad. I didn''t think of it today. I didn''t expect that there would be so much more than one billion yuan. It''s going to make them look ugly."


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "for us, even if it is more than 10 billion, there is a way, but for them now, every cent is fatal."


    I sat down. On the other side, Jin Shinan was peeling an orange for Liu Jie.


    I said with a smile: "sister-in-law ah, my brother this is very pet you ah."


    Liu Jie also white I one eye, this just said: "of course, I also have no way, all said need not."


    "How can you not use it? Now is the time to take care of your body. Be careful to move the fetal gas." Jin Shinan said immediately.


    I was stunned, and then reacted and said aloud, "no, brother, you''re too fast. You haven''t had a wedding yet, have you?"


    Jin Shinan gave a wry smile and said, "although I didn''t do it, I got the certificate, so it''s not illegal. Just in this way, the wedding will be postponed. I don''t want to think about the rain. I''m still so tired."


    "No, you are. My God." I really don''t react at all now.


    Tang Xin looked at it and said, "it''s really fast, but let''s count it. Congratulations."


    I thought about it for a moment. It seems that I have to congratulate first.


    I had to say: "Congratulations, but in this way, you have to reduce the pressure of the company, sister-in-law. I really don''t know."


    Sister Liu said with a smile: "you are really right. I am weak. I won''t be. Don''t worry. I can still insist on this. In addition, President Gao and President Li don''t help me. I don''t need to be too tired at all."


    I took a long breath, took a look at Jin Shinan and said, "you are really capable."


    Jin Shinan laughs. I don''t know what it is.


    At this time, master Jin said, "Feifei, don''t just talk about your brother. You have to step up. I still want to hold my great grandson. You must be satisfied with this."


    "If you want to be beautiful, whether you want to marry or not is still a matter of two." I looked at situ GUI with a bad smile and said.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "well, don''t do it first, but we have to get the certificate, right? Otherwise, in case, it''s not legal."


    I gave him a white look. I''ve thought about this for a long time. Of course, he has to say it first.


    "Come on, don''t make me happy. Let''s talk about the business first. If you come to me, you won''t just say that, will you?" I took a look at situ GUI. There was Li Tao beside him. He didn''t speak.


    Situ GUI also looked at Li Tao.


    Li Tao just laughed and said, "this is the right thing. I''m busy here. I''ll talk about it later."


    "You''d better say it earlier. I''m at ease." I glared at him. This Li Tao is also bad at learning.


    Li Tao just laughed and said, "OK, OK, I''ll just say it. The thing on my side is actually quite simple. This afternoon, Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran are both on the move."


    This is a real business, I immediately listen, Li Tao said: "Today my people have told me that it is Lei Huasheng, Nie Xiaoran has contacted them, they are thinking, who should be subsidized, here is still to ask us."


    "Let them subsidize Nie Xiaoran first and let Lei Huasheng be nervous first. In this way, he will increase the interest rate and we will have a chance." Situ GUI thought for a moment, and then he looked at me.Li Tao nodded and said: "I think so too. And I think about it for a while. Lei Huasheng is very strict if we can''t absorb him. I think we should try to absorb it so that we can get more information. "


    I thought for a moment and said, "what do we mean?"


    Li Tao then said: "it''s very simple, my people don''t give him money. The money will be put from situ GUI''s side. In other words, situ GUI''s side will become his creditor. In this way, he can only sell himself to situ GUI''s company when he can''t help it."


    I thought for a moment, this is OK. As long as the money is in place, we can absorb the sound of Lei Hua. Maybe we can ask about what he said at that time.


    I nodded and said, "that''s true. That''s it."


    At this time, master Jin said, "you must keep it secret. By the way, have you arranged everything for tomorrow


    Sister Liu immediately nodded and said, "Dad, don''t worry. It''s already arranged. There''s no problem. I promise to surprise them."


    I laughed and said, "tomorrow is not going to scare them again. I think they have a headache today."


    We laughed together, and master Jin said, "if it wasn''t for situ GUI, I would really stare at you, you know? This move is really deadly. It''s not ordinary people to use such a cruel move. "


    After hearing this, I really don''t know whether master Jin praised situ GUI or scolded him.


    Situ GUI only laughed and said, "I can''t help it. I don''t want to, but for Feifei''s sake, I can only do it."


    I heard the good news. Now we have dinner. I see that sister Liu is taken good care of by Jin Shinan.


    "By the way, what''s the situation with the company now?" After I sat down, I looked at sister Liu.


    Sister Liu laughed and said, "after we have started several projects, the bank has established a good relationship. Some of the relationships are introduced by situ GUI and Hu Sen


    I nodded, so there must be no problem.


    At this time, sister Liu said, "we have sufficient funds now. We can put them in at any time, so there must be no problem with the later plan, but there is a small problem that needs to be solved."


    I nodded and said, "what''s the problem?"


    "It''s the dividend of this period. According to our contract, we should have a dividend every half a year, but this time we have to deal with Nie Xiaoran. Maybe we can get the dividend later."


    I thought about it for a moment and said, "can''t you give it all consideration? For example, when I get my money, I can invest it back. "


    Sister Liu shook her head and said: "all kinds of procedures will be very troublesome, and some things are easy to do when the money is in hand. Once the money is divided, it is difficult to get it back."


    At this time, Mr. Jin said: "in this way, after tomorrow''s event, we can ask you to come and talk about it and see your opinions. After all, we can''t talk about it with other people''s dividends. We can not have any money at all and deal with it first."


    At this time, Tang Xin said with a smile: "I''ll tell brother Changfeng about this first. Besides, brother Changfeng should be able to calculate it, and now he doesn''t pay dividends, so he must pay more later."


    I laughed and said, "sure, if this thing really succeeds, I''ll take out another 20% of the shares, and all the shareholders will be able to share a little more."


    Tang Xin said with a smile, "OK, I''ll go back and talk to brother Chang Feng, and then I''ll talk to my family. I''ll give you a letter then."


    The king laughed and said, "it''s not a matter. If it doesn''t work, I can transfer some more money from other places."


    "Don''t do that." I had to say: "you know, we are only fighting against Nie''s with LAN''s family. Now we don''t know the composition of LAN''s family. If the Jin family moves, it will cause a chain reaction immediately, and it may be more troublesome at that time."


    Master Jin nodded and said, "it''s true. After all, we are not the biggest now. There are many hostile people. We really need to guard against them."


    I said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, if it is really at that time, I also learn Nie Xiaoran, to support the project."


    Situ GUI was stunned. Then he laughed and said, "you are really learning very fast, but you are different from them. You have many projects, and of course they are guaranteed. They are miserable."


    I just laughed. At this time, sister Liu said, "by the way, director situ, have you arranged everything for tomorrow? No problem? "


    Situ GUI made an OK gesture to sister Liu.


    I took a look at situ GUI and said, "is there any plan you didn''t tell me?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile, "isn''t this just about to report? Well, I''m going to take Meng Xinrui to the TV station tomorrow. At about 9:30, there''s a live interview. There, I''ll ask Meng Xinrui to announce that he won''t invest in Nie. "We''ve talked about this. If we don''t invest in it, Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran will have another 2 billion yuan of capital vacancies. They will certainly make up for it.


    I laughed and said, "is it too much?"


    Situ GUI shook his head and said, "no, I''ve probably calculated. In Nie Xiaoran''s case, it''s a little difficult for her to take out five billion yuan, but there''s no problem. On Lei Huasheng''s side, what he can throw now is one billion. If he adds it to seven billion now, he will definitely get two billion, so he will find me. "


    I just nodded, and then said: "that''s good, but in terms of time, there must be no problem?"


    "No problem, and today, I''ve let them on TV or something. When it''s time, just play it.


    I laughed, in this case, tomorrow to Nie Xiaoran, may be a bigger shock, but this shock, a little too big.


    "In that case, when are we going to take the next step?" Sister Liu then asked.


    "Half a month later, we can take over Nie Xiaoran''s things by asking for an account." Li Tao then analyzed: "then, we can start to attack Lei Huasheng."


    I nodded and said: "this can be, and the time is not long, until the thunder fell, we can let Ji Changfeng ready."


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "by that time Nie Xiaoran may be in danger of falling down, right?"


    I sighed and said, "although this method can let me get a higher equity, what I hope to get is not entirely this."


    As soon as I finished, situ GUI patted me on the shoulder and said, "everything will be fine. Don''t worry. I think as long as we do as we imagine, there will be no problem."


    I just nodded, now the most painful thing, I clearly know some of the things, but still can''t push this thing further.


    "As long as thunder is in our hands, it will be a great fortune for us. At that time, we can do whatever we want." Li Tao then said hatefully.


    I looked at him and he seemed to care more about it than I did.


    "It''s just that I''m not worth it for chairman LAN. If it wasn''t for these people, now LAN will surely develop better." Li Tao found that I was looking at him, so he had to explain again.


    Will it develop better? Maybe it will be like this, and I''ll probably be so tired, maybe I''ll be a Jiao or something.


    But I would not have the ability I have now.


    Sometimes, adversity is very exercise, at least I think so.


    Situ GUI said: "anyway, we''ll make a decision like this. If there are any problems, we can correct them. Moreover, I''m more or less confident in this plan."


    I smile, this is really, at least so far, we are all successful, no problem. Now I just hope that tomorrow will be better.

 Chapter 447

    After dinner, we went back first. There will be our launching ceremony tomorrow, so we have to go back to prepare today.


    Looking at the look of Jin Shinan''s care, I really feel funny.


    After a night''s rest, Tang Xin and I arrived at the hotel the next morning.


    To be honest, Nie Xiaoran knows whether she will arrive early today. Based on my understanding of her, I think she should be busy.


    Sure enough, not long after we arrived, she had already arrived, and with Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping.


    But her eyes are a little swollen. Maybe she didn''t sleep well last night.


    "Chairman Nie, you are..." I had to go up and ask.


    "Oh, nothing. There have been a lot of things recently. How are you doing today?" Nie Xiaoran asked.


    "It''s very strange that today''s LAN''s people, without informing us, actually put a big screen in the front, and they don''t know what it is for." I''m sure it''s going to be extrapolated.


    Nie Xiaoran frowned, then did not say anything, but said: "don''t worry about him, we do our own things."


    I had to nod my head first and let them wait for the city first. After a while, I saw that sister Liu and Jin Shinan came first, and Jin Shinan was still like that, with more protection.


    I laughed and went up and asked, "Why are you here so early, don''t you?"


    Sister Liu said with a smile: "originally I was the owner, now I have to let him do the work for me. I''ll go to find a place to sit down first."


    I watched Jin Shinan help Liu Jie in first, then I came out and stood at the door.


    "It''s going to be very interesting today. Nie Xiaoran came so early. It can be seen that she attaches great importance to this, and looks like she didn''t sleep well."


    "I don''t think she can sleep well." I laughed.


    Jin Shinan also laughed, said: "this matter, several of us have discussed, it is estimated that she is also a great pressure."


    I sighed and said, "there''s no problem. I have a look at this matter. She should have solved it. Otherwise, it won''t be so easy."


    "It''s going to be hard for her to report that later."


    I gave a wry smile and said nothing.


    After a while, all the people in the four places began to come, and we also welcomed them. Soon, people were almost full.


    It seems that there is no one left. We just entered it.


    Today''s host is a person from LAN''s family. If you look at her, you will know that she has already believed. This person may be sister Liu''s confidant.


    The greetings in front of me are almost the same. I didn''t pay attention to them. It''s 9:30 at this time. It should be the time when situ GUI and Meng Xinrui arrived there.


    "Well, chairman LAN, today we are going to attend an exclusive interview, so we are not here. But because this interview has something to do with our current affairs, we specially arranged this screen so that you can see this interview."


    The host said that and then asked the staff to turn on the screen.


    Immediately, the interview between situ GUI and Meng Xinrui was shown on TV.


    There is nothing in front of us, just some ordinary conversations, and some comments on the development prospects of the company. But the back is different.


    Because at this time, we just talked about the project of cooperation with Nie.


    Meng Xinrui said on TV: "well, because all our funds have been invested in the project, the investment on the other side of Nie''s group will not be carried out for this project cooperation."


    As soon as this was finished, I heard a "Oh" below. It was obvious that none of the guests knew the news.


    I looked at Nie Xiaoran, but I felt that she seemed to be shocked. When I looked at the thunder on the other side, he felt more excited.


    I look at both of them and know in my heart that they are both making their own ideas. Maybe they are thinking that this is an opportunity. Maybe they will feel a little angry because of this incident.


    I look over there and smile.


    I saw Nie Zhengxuan leave the table at this time, and with a mobile phone in her hand, I knew that she must have informed someone to go.


    It seems that she really intends to do harm to LAN Feifei, so I have to send a message to situ GUI. But he said there was no problem.


    I was relieved. When Nie Zhengxuan came back, the video here was over. I could see that Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng didn''t speak first. They were waiting for sister Liu.


    Because when sister Liu doesn''t speak, this matter will not be settled.


    Looking at the situation, sister Liu went to the stage and said, "everyone has heard that. In this project, LAN will only invest in our part. As for other parts, we will not invest any more. Now, let''s invite chairman Nie of the Nie family to speak on the stage. "Nie Xiaoran found her smile on her face now.


    "We will invest all the funds in the construction of this project. Please rest assured." Nie Xiaoran said directly as soon as he came up.


    I was a little surprised by her straightforward way. It seems that she is really ready.


    I didn''t say anything. We didn''t start our lunch until they had finished talking.


    When I eat, I look at Nie Xiaoran with a full face on one side.


    "Have you ever thought that something really big is going to happen this time?" The sound of thunder came at this time.


    I sighed and said, "this is not something I can control. How about you?"


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "in this situation, don''t you do it? You know, at this time of investment, the share of equity will be greater. "


    I gave a sneer. It seems that all people only see the interests, but they don''t. behind the interests, there is a possible crisis.


    They''ve ignored all this.


    "I''m not going to invest, and I''m not the kind of person who''s going to pick it up when it''s cheap. You know, at this time, I still think it''s best to wait and see. " I have to light said.


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "I understand. Then I won''t say anything any more."


    With that, he took his glass and went to another place. There were several business people there. It seemed that Lei Huasheng was getting close to them.


    I smile, looking at the distance of Nie Xiaoran and thunder voice, did not say anything.


    Things have developed to the present stage. Next, it''s time to harvest. I hope this fruit can bear as soon as possible.


    In the afternoon, Li Tao had already called me and told me that Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran had already started to take action.


    See this meaning, two people are working hard for this matter, like them, I estimate that they will soon bring out their own funds as soon as possible.


    Now the situation is very obvious, they are trying to get their share. Now we finally get what we want.


    Soon, good news has come from Li Tao. At present, Nie Xiaoran''s loan has reached more than 2 billion yuan, and he wants to add more.


    I also have a headache now. If they borrow too much, I really don''t know how to carry on our plan. If we really want to get her loan back, we need a lot of money.


    And now, we are facing Lei Huasheng, who is the main one. But because of the control of Li Tao and master Jin, he didn''t lend money. Not only that, he still wants to pay for it.


    When I heard the news, I just laughed. After all, this is what we want now.


    When I was about to leave work in the evening, Hu Sen called me and said that there was some news from Wang''s group, which was a good thing for me.


    I made an appointment with him and went to the hotel in situ GUI in the evening, because the best news for us now is that people from both sides are following our plan. They haven''t thought that there will be other problems. They are still borrowing money, just waiting to enter our plan.


    When it was time to get off work, I went home with Tang Xin, and then went to find situ GUI. Soon I got to the place where Hu Sen had been waiting for us.


    "Today, the marketing director of Wang''s group came to me and put forward a very preferential policy for my project." When Huson saw me, he spoke first.


    I gave a wry smile and said, "no problem, it sounds good, and it''s not very good for you."


    "Not exactly." Hu Sen said at this time: "although the terms he proposed are very preferential policies, their consumption is not very large. Let''s say, their financial resources are not controlled."


    Situ GUI frowned and said, "that''s not good. What we want most is to control their finance. If we can''t control their finance, otherwise, it won''t work."


    Hu Sen nodded and said, "so I''m grabbing them now, saying that this project is being discussed with Nie. I hope they can give me a good condition."


    I laughed and said: "now it seems that Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng move faster. For them, they really need to move faster."


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "believe it or not, Nie Xiaoran is afraid that at this time, she is ready to restructure her equity. You can have a look at her. Now she is a big investor. If she does not take this opportunity to restructure her equity, it will not be her style."


    I smile and say, "Lei Hua Sheng won''t agree."


    "It''s not important. The important thing is that she will do it quickly." Said situ GUI.I smile, said: "I and lanfeifei will not agree, in this way, because the shareholders do not agree so much, she should not mess."


    Situ GUI said: "that''s true. If you don''t agree to the reorganization now, she must wait, because only when the real money is in place can such a thing be done, and then there will be legal intervention."


    I smile, said: "at that time, again, and I think of that time, I''m afraid for her, there is no time to take care of this."


    Situ GUI laughs. At that time, our plan has already started to travel. For her, she still wants to deal with us first, and then she will have the opportunity to carry out equity restructuring.


    "When will the collection of this fund end?" I think about it for a moment, because a project, the investment of funds, will certainly have a time.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "it''s about three days. They will fight to death in these three days."


    I smile, said: "then three days later, we first deal with the thunder, when his capital is in place, we can act, he is the first, without him, for the things behind us, are not very good."


    Situ GUI began to laugh and said: "that''s true. Lei Huasheng is sure to find a way to get a lot of money, but now we are in control. He will be very anxious. In the end, he will use higher interest."


    I smile, said: "this is the best, as long as the interest is high enough, then let him pay more."


    Hu Sen laughed and said, "then I''ll speed it up a bit. Let Wang follow me as soon as possible. Otherwise, they will participate."


    Situ GUI also laughed and said: "our current cooperation power is far higher than theirs, just because now we have to get what we want, otherwise, we can squeeze them out just by exerting ourselves from the business world."


    I nodded slightly, now it''s really a one-sided situation, that is to see Nie Xiaoran how long they can last.


    We talked about it again. We quickly left, had a day off, and arrived at the company the next morning. Soon Nie Xiaoran''s secretary arrived, informed us that there would be a shareholders'' meeting tomorrow, and said that we had contacted Lan''s shareholders. They said they would come.


    I thought about it for a while, called sister Liu and told her about the situation here. The main task is not to let Nie Xiaoran allocate the equity as soon as possible. This is what we do this time.


    Sister Liu smiles and says, "tomorrow may be a headache for her, because I can''t get through tomorrow, but the person sent tomorrow will definitely help you finish the task."


    I had to ask her to take good care of her body. If she couldn''t, I would consider taking a rest for a while. After all, the people over there are already very strong. There won''t be any problems.


    Of course, LAN wants to be strong, but there are some things that I still think we should do well first. Step by step slowly came.


    Liu Jie is my biggest supporter. Of course, we can''t let him have problems.

 Chapter 448

    On this day, I went down to have a look. Many people below have started to spread some rumors.


    The general meaning is that the two projects this time are invested by Chairman Nie Xiaoran. Therefore, for them, if the shareholder Zhenxing changes, chairman Nie Xiaoran will have more advantages.


    When the time comes, she will certainly find a way to distribute the shares among the following people.


    Hearing this, we can imagine that Nie Xiaoran is imperative for this matter, but now there is no equity restructuring, it is not the time to force equity restructuring, and she will not be so smooth.


    Thinking of this, I think of Lei Huasheng''s secretary again. I don''t know what the situation is. Now our posts have been arranged for her, but she hasn''t arrived, otherwise sister Liu will tell me.


    After thinking about it, I followed Tang Xin to find Ji Changfeng.


    When he arrived at the HR department, Ji Changfeng was talking with several HR department ministers. When he saw me coming in, he told them to go down first.


    "I said, director Ji, what''s going on?" I said, because we are busy on Monday and Tuesday, we don''t know the situation on his side.


    "No problem." Ji Changfeng said at this time: "on Monday, I already put down the rumor broadcast by Lei Huasheng''s secretary. It''s just that the decision of this matter should be approved by the shareholders'' meeting. It happens that you have a shareholders'' meeting tomorrow, and I plan to submit a plan to your office today."


    I smile, Ji Changfeng do things, as expected is still very reliable, so said: "good, then you can directly submit it."


    Ji Changfeng said: "there are still some things, you wait for a moment. For me, the most important thing now is to find a way to put forward her evidence first."


    I had to sit there and wait. After a while, he gave me all kinds of information.


    I had a look at it, not to mention, it was very elaborate.


    "It seems that you have been chosen as the director of human resources or the right one. Do you know there are still rumors? How about Nie Xiaoran? Is there any way to do it again? "


    Ji Changfeng said with a smile, "it''s not impossible, but it''s very troublesome, because she is the chairman of the board. If you want to get her, you have to get the approval of the shareholders'' meeting."


    I smile, said: "this matter, I think there will be a way."


    After coming out from Ji Changfeng, he called sister Liu again and explained the situation to her. I hope the people she sent at that time can put forward these things, and Lei Huasheng will certainly agree.


    As for Lei Huasheng, I still know that he will not give up such an opportunity. We are considering some things now, including the shareholders'' representatives. As for his consideration, we can only imagine that he will not be on our side.


    After listening to me on the phone, Tang Xin said, "to tell you the truth, the company is in such a mess now. Why is Lei Huasheng not compatible with Nie Xiaoran? If they can work together, it will be good for the company."


    I nodded and said, "that''s what they say, but they certainly won''t be together. After all, they are thinking about their own affairs. For them, it''s too late to tear each other down and they still want to cooperate."


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "it''s not so much that they are defeated by us that they are defeated by the plan that they want to have Nie''s family by themselves. It''s normal for them to be selfish and have problems."


    I thought for a while, said: "there is no mistake, but people are like this, originally does not belong to their own things, suddenly took the hand, of course, do not want to give back to others."


    Tang sighed and said, "I see. It''s like some people found the money. When the owner came, they thought about how to keep the money."


    "That''s about what I mean, but there''s a little difference. After all, the money is a minority, but it''s really too big. For them, it''s impossible for them not to play such a big game of chess to the end."


    Tang Xin smile, said: "but we will not ah, we are very united, right?"


    I looked at her and said, "that''s because our interests are the same. To be honest, if it''s not because we can earn money and make the Tang family and the Ji family have a foothold in business, do you think your grandmother and the Ji family will choose me?"


    Tang Xin thought for a moment, then said: "sister Wu, you are right. We are indeed a cooperation of interests, but it seems that it is a little different."


    "If there is something different, it is that we have more friends in our relationship, such as you and me, and then you and Ji Changfeng. In addition to the relationship between lord Jin and me, such blood relationship is in it. "


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "I understand, sister Wu. In this way, we have a connection when we unite."


    "Yes, the relationship between Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran may not be so simple, because when they are together, they just want to use each other''s relationship, so now, they have become irresistible, because they can no longer use others."Tang Xin nodded and said, "I understand. For them, their own interests are the most important. Like we are now, our dividend will certainly slow down, but I think I can still convince my grandmother. "


    I nodded, this matter is also a heart disease now, we must solve this matter as soon as possible.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door. Tang Xin opened the door, but Ji Changfeng did. He came in and said, "by the way, there''s something recently. I want to remind a sister Wu."


    I was stunned and said, "what''s the matter? Is there any danger?"


    Ji Changfeng nodded and said: "recently, you should be careful about your identity and Meng Xinrui. I feel that someone seems to be lurking in the dark, but he is also an expert. I can''t catch him."


    I am a Leng, so say, this person, even Ji Changfeng also can''t calculate.


    "No, what kind of person is not even you?" I asked.


    "Only a strong murderous spirit can stand up to my strength. Otherwise, with my strength, I must be able to find him. When the time comes, as long as I inform people, I will catch him."


    I sighed, murderous, who is this man?


    After Ji Changfeng left, Tang Xin and I thought for a long time, who will bring this person, I think Lei Huasheng should not, that is Nie Zhengxuan.


    Only she has such financial resources and such an ambition.


    And this murderous person is not an ordinary person. I really don''t know how to deal with it.


    Forget it, it''s time to talk about this.


    When it''s time to get off work, we''ll leave first and go home to have a rest. Tomorrow is the shareholders'' meeting. There must be a lively scene to see, so we need to keep our spirits up today.


    When he arrived, Nie Xiaoran was also staring at him. Now their war has become superficial, which is also a good thing for us. What we have to do is just to watch the play.


    "Well, what else is chairman Nie doing? Or do you want to withdraw the order? " Lei Huasheng said.


    This is a direct reference to the following rumors that Nie Xiaoran can do it.


    But Nie Xiaoran sneered at this time and said, "of course not. Even if such an order is issued, all shareholders should sign it, so we can''t go now."


    This is a good reason and excuse. We can''t leave for a while.


    Nie Xiaoran ordered his secretary to do this, and said: "however, I still have one thing to say, which is really related to this rumor. Now our investment is more and more large, but some shareholders have not invested in it, so this aspect of equity restructuring must be done."


    "Chairman, you have no problem." At this time, Lei Huasheng said: "according to the company''s regulations and relevant laws, equity restructuring can only be done when these two projects really start to make profits and the investment is stable, right?"


    Old man Gao then took up the conversation and said, "director Lei said something at once. That''s what happened. It should be like this whether it''s public or private."


    Old man Gao''s words are really good. He not only pushed things off, but also seemed that the person who said them was Lei Huasheng, not himself.

 Chapter 449

    Nie Xiaoran thought that he would be more angry.


    Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran after listening, also took a look at Lei Huasheng, hate said: "but these two projects, up to now, there is no suspense, or you Lei Huasheng can come up with money."


    "It''s not the end yet. Who knows what will happen? Although you put in a lot, you still have the possibility of failure, don''t you?" Lei Huasheng said with a smile.


    "Don''t you dare to destroy it? You know, it''s a very serious crime." Nie Xiaoran said coldly.


    "Don''t make a noise." At this time, old man Gao said in time, and then looked at the two people and said: "when is this? To get down to business, I don''t agree with the equity restructuring, because it''s not that simple, right. At that time, there will be legal people here, not just us. "


    I nodded slightly. At this time, it was time to express my views. I had to say, "I don''t agree with this either. After all, there is still a sequence of things. Our project hasn''t officially started yet. Think twice about this."


    Finally, this is for Nie Xiaoran. We have nothing now. It''s not good for you to do it like this. There is no explanation for the following.


    Nie Xiaoran didn''t say anything, because it was impossible. Old man Gao and I reached 49 directly. With Lei Huasheng, we can say that we won.


    Lei Huasheng then smiles and says, "don''t look at me. I don''t agree with this." Sure enough, he objected. In this way, even Nie Xiaoran didn''t have to say.


    The representative of the shareholder said at this time: "actually, I don''t understand this, but since there is a specific procedure, I think it would be better to go through the procedure. Otherwise, we are not in a mess."


    Nie Xiaoran sighed, for this matter, she should have a clear idea.


    Of course, this time, I think she just took a look. In the end, who might rush in.


    "Well, let''s put this matter aside. Now, let me talk about the most relevant thing, that is, since the project has started, we are going to set up a project team. Who will go?" As soon as her topic changed, I immediately felt that something was wrong.


    Because this project is obviously from my side. If it''s not for me, it doesn''t seem to make sense, and no matter who goes, it won''t be reassuring.


    Damn, if there is any problem in this project for my reasons, I am also responsible. Why didn''t I think of this? It''s true.


    I took a look at old man Gao. He can''t talk nonsense at this time.


    Just thinking about it, he heard old man Gao say: "if it''s a candidate? I think President Wu is the best candidate. "


    My God, this is terrible. I know that there is a trap behind this, and then I have to jump down?


    "But." Old man Gao suddenly turned his words and looked at us. Then he said with a smile, "although she is the most suitable, she can''t go now."


    We are all in a daze. I look at old man Gao. Does he have any persuasive words?


    Old man Gao just glanced at me coldly and said, "everyone knows that she was brought out by me, while Liu Siyu was brought out by her. Li Tao has a good relationship with him. But it''s our LAN Dong who really doesn''t have to deal with her. We feel that if we want to send one person, we can''t be the present ones, because they are all too familiar. There are many things that may cause misunderstanding between the two families. "


    I nodded slightly. For us, we really have a good relationship with the three above LAN, but we have a bad relationship with LAN Feifei. That''s not true. It''s not too high for the old man to say that, and that''s what I''ve always shown.


    Nie Xiaoran said: "well, do you have a better idea? Or, what can I recommend? "


    Old man Gao said with a smile, "I don''t have anyone to recommend. However, in the marketing department, there are many people who we are not familiar with to take charge of


    I was shocked and thought about it carefully. It''s not that there are so many of them, but that there is only one.


    There are a lot of people who are not familiar with it, but the only one who can make Nie feel at ease is Wang Wenquan.


    But Wang Wenquan was in alliance with the Wang family, and Nie Xiaoran was also in alliance. They should know this matter unilaterally, that is, Wang Wenquan knew Nie Xiaoran, but Nie Xiaoran didn''t know Wang Wenquan.


    So in this way, if something really happens to the project, it must be Wang Wenquan who is making trouble. At that time, Wang will also be involved.


    Can''t you say that some of them, sister Liu, even thought of this?


    I looked at old man Gao, and he looked at me with a slight wink.


    I understand. What old man Gao means is to let me say something. He must have thought about it.


    At this time, I cleared my throat and attracted everyone''s attention. Then I said, "don''t say, there is such a good candidate. Do you want to listen to him?"Nie Xiaoran looked at me at this time.


    I said with a smile: "Wang Wenquan is also a capable person. It''s just because of something. Now I''m suffering from it. It''s OK for him to make contributions by committing crimes."


    As soon as I finished, Nie Xiaoran almost didn''t think about it, so he said, "I agree with this candidate."


    Nie Zhengxuan, of course, no longer said anything and agreed. In this way, we have passed.


    But Lei Huasheng looked at me and said, "why not Wu Caihong?"


    Are you kidding? We all know it''s a trap. I''m sure I can''t let my rainbow sister jump inside.


    "She was transferred to the market from the human resources department. Although her ability is OK, she is not the most suitable candidate for such a large project because of her good previous experience." I had to say.


    This is also a reason. Sister rainbow is also a weak point.


    Lei Huasheng sighed at this time, obviously still agreed with this point, and then said: "but Wang Wenquan..."


    Of course, I know what he wants to say. This person belongs to Nie Xiaoran''s school. This time, there will be many places in the middle, towards Nie Xiaoran.


    "Director Lei, you can also recommend some deputies." Old man Gao said at this time.


    It''s really high. I praise it in my heart. For people like Lei Huasheng, it''s impossible for him to give up this right.


    Sure enough, he immediately said three or four names. Of course, I know a few of them. They are very capable.


    You know, in such a large company to mix, no point ability, long been played dead.


    Nie Xiaoran is a little bit depressed about these people, but he can''t say anything. Lei Huasheng''s superficial writing is good, and these people are also very corresponding.


    I secretly sneer in my heart. In this aspect, there is no one for me, that is to say, I should not be responsible for anything.


    "Well, that''s it." In the end, Nie Xiaoran was helpless and had to say.


    I didn''t say anything. Seeing that they were all busy, I said, "Chairman Nie, is there anything else? If not, let''s see if your secretary has typed out the power of attorney for investigation, so that we can sign it. "


    This matter, Nie Xiaoran may be as an ordinary joke, want to open in the past, but I will not let this matter so simple end.


    Sure enough, Lei Huasheng also said, "yes, I''m thinking about it too. I''m planning to sign it. Please call me quickly."


    I believe Nie Xiaoran''s secretary, at this time, must have done the content, the reason is very simple, she is also a person who can do things.


    You know, you have to prepare for everything in this place. Otherwise, you will be scolded to death.


    Nie Xiaoran had no choice but to ask the Secretary to come in and ask about it. Sure enough, the Secretary had already typed the content. Nie Xiaoran just showed it to us, which was almost the same as last time.


    After we signed, Nie Xiaoran gave it to me and asked me to give it to Ji Changfeng.


    I must have done it at the first time. When I got to Ji Changfeng''s office, I passed on the content. Ji Changfeng also gave a wry smile and said, "sister Wu, what do you want me to do about this?"


    "If you want to talk with Lei Huasheng, you can talk with Nie Xiaoran. By the way, this approval is for you, Lei Huasheng''s secretary. This matter can be solved."


    Ji Changfeng looked at the approval, then laughed and said, "yes, I can do it well. OK, that''s it. Now I''m going to find the chairman and see how to solve it."


    I smile, with Ji Changfeng''s mouth, there will be no problem.


    Now the key lies in how much money Nie Xiaoran has got, and what kind of situation Lei Huasheng is now facing. I have to master all these aspects quickly.


    Thinking of this, I called situ GUI and asked him to make an appointment with Li Tao for me. Of course, other people can''t use it.


    When I got back from work, I rushed to situ GUI''s place immediately. At this time, Li Tao had already come. We sat down and ate and talked.


    Li Tao then laughed and said, "it''s so refreshing. You don''t know. In the past two days, my friends on the road have come to ask me if this is a chance to make money."


    I just laughed and said, "how did you answer that?"


    Li Tao said: "I can only say that I don''t know how to answer. Besides, there will be the same risk for making money. They know that. However, some of us really know the result this time, but we didn''t say so. "


    I nodded and said, "what are we going to do about their losses?"


    "There won''t be too much loss. If you take over this project again, you''ll make it up. In addition, they''ll ask Nie Xiaoran for money in advance, but they''ll get a lot of money back."I smile and nod, in this way, our loss will be smaller.


    "Oh, they are going to invest in LAN''s company. Of course, they only need a small share. Let''s say, for them, earning money is the main thing." Li Tao said while eating.


    "You didn''t do their job, did you?" I looked at Li Tao and said with a smile.


    "Of course not. You think they are all stupid. When I do my work, they will listen to me. Of course, they have to have their judgment. Let''s say that those whose EQ is less than 150 don''t really want to get mixed up in the road." Li Tao said at this time.


    I believe that. It''s said that the real people in that world are excellent in all aspects, but at the beginning there was no way to go this way.


    They may not be very smart, but they must have something extraordinary.


    "Well, what''s that about?" I asked.


    "Because your plan is too big. They think that there won''t be too many people who can play such a big game. At the beginning, chairman Lan was one, but now, you are another." Li Tao laughs.


    I can''t help but have a big meal, can I? But this is not really what I did, because in this aspect, situ GUI seems to have more ideas.


    However, when I heard about my father again, I still had some feelings. I didn''t expect that my father was also famous on that road.


    I just laughed and said, "this is not what I did. It''s all the idea of situ GUI."


    Li Tao shook his head, looked at situ GUI and said, "you know, no one can come up with such a big idea. It''s the combination of many people''s ideas. At the beginning, chairman LAN didn''t think about big cases alone. He also combined the strength of the people. "


    I nodded and said that at that time, there should be many strong men around my father. They either gave advice or tried their best to do it, which supported the sky.


    But when I think about it, I don''t think I''m much better than my father. On the contrary, I feel a little lonely.


    Situ GUI then said: "Feifei, there are some things we don''t have to think so much about. You know, some things are really successful only when we reach the end. Before, we just worked hard."


    I nodded. My father once said that. Now I understand more or less.


    Then Li Tao said, "by the way, I have another thing to say, you know? Now Nie Xiaoran''s debt has reached as high as 3 billion, and judging from this momentum, it can break through to about 4 billion. "


    "No, how could she need so much money?" I immediately asked strangely.


    "There''s nothing strange about that." Li Tao then laughed and said: "I now judge that she must want to set aside a sum of life-saving money, which is more difficult to deal with, because in addition to Nie''s money, there are nearly 6 billion. In this way, with the addition of Lei Huasheng, there will be more."


    Situ GUI also frowned and said: "if so, it''s really a bit of trouble. It seems that now, she can''t be killed. That''s not very good."


    When I heard this, I gave a smile and said, "no, you don''t know Nie Xiaoran. I believe that she borrowed only half of the money. She should have borrowed five billion yuan."


    "No, it''s impossible." Li Tao then said: "this is too much, what does she want so much money for?"


    I just took a look at him and then said with a smile, "what do you do? There are so many things you can do. The first thing you can do is the dividends of other shareholders."


    Situ GUI was stunned for a moment, and then looked at me. After a long time, he clapped his hands and said, "you mean that she wants to hold all the shares in her hands, so she will give you a bonus first. In this way, you will not have the so-called equity restriction. At this time, through investment, she can easily get a lot of shares?"


    I nodded and said, "yes, that''s what I mean. And for her, as long as we act, she will definitely put money in the first time."


    Li Tao responded and said, "then she''s playing too much. If so, it''s equivalent to the company and her personal, they will be hollowed out."


    I sighed and said: "that''s the reason for the lack of people''s heart. She wants to be fat. That is to say, what she wants to do most is to eat all the shares at once. This idea is too big. She doesn''t think that she can play."


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "yes, it''s also a big hand. It seems that not only we can play, but also Nie Xiaoran can do it. Do you think she thought of such a big hand alone?"


    I nodded and said, "she''s a talent. Anyway, if you think only from the perspective of business, she''s really a talent."


    Li Tao also responded at this time and said: "in this case, she will play herself to death."I shook my head, said: "no, I think, she is because there is a chance to win, so just play, because she, think of a good move."


    The reason why I say this is because just now a message floated in my mind. With the development of this matter, I suddenly realized that this message is very important to me and Nie Xiaoran.


    "What chess, do you know?" Situ GUI looked at me strangely.


    "She''s going to kill me." I said coldly.


    At this time, Li Tao and situ GUI were stunned. After a long time, Li Tao said, "is it good for her to kill you? Wait, if you die, what''s your project


    "Yes, my project will rebate her in advance for my reasons, or give her all the projects at a very low price. Then she will have a complete project, and her loan will be astronomical."


    A project that can make people earn money is always popular, which is a sure thing. So at that time, even those who want to liquidate Nie Xiaoran will wait and see for their interests.

 Chapter 450

    "It''s a tough move, but how can you be sure that she will use it?" Situ GUI asked strangely.


    The reason is very simple, because Ji Changfeng has figured out that there is a murderous person who will come to me. So I calculated it based on this.


    Li Tao then said, "no, I haven''t heard about it on the road."


    "It''s not necessarily your way for him to go. Don''t you think there are still a group of such people in the Wang family?" I took a look at Li Tao.


    "Damn, I think so. I can''t. I have to make them pay attention." Li Tao said immediately.


    "No Situ GUI suddenly objected. He looked at us and said, "let him come. This time, I''ll do something. I''ve come to trouble my woman. I really don''t want to live."


    I took a look at him. What does that mean? Did he do it for me?


    "Don''t mess around, don''t forget, you have limits." Tang Xin reminds a sentence at this time.


    It''s true that the identity of situ GUI can''t be confused.


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "don''t worry, I won''t make trouble. I know there are limits, so I will be more careful. I just let him suffer a little."


    After listening to situ GUI''s words, I felt relieved. Li Tao said at this time, "OK, let him come. That''s right. We can make a plan."


    I slightly nodded. If we knew this in advance and made a defense, then who knows what Nie Xiaoran will do next may be different from what we imagined.


    Now it''s the best.


    I looked at situ GUI and Li Tao. The plan is still in progress, but we will change at any time because of their change. The next step is to see who is better.


    Several of us chatted for a while, and then it dispersed. Nie Xiaoran had already exceeded so much money at this time. What she wanted to do was obvious at once.


    But Lei Huasheng didn''t move at this time. Of course, it''s not that he didn''t move himself, but that his channels are all related to us. If we don''t let him move, he won''t be able to move for a while.


    And for us, let him slowly into the trap, is the final idea.


    After the chat, we went back quickly.


    As soon as Tang Xin came home, he said to me, "sister Wu, you should also advise situ GUI not to mess around. You know, if there are human lives in their identities, they are very strict."


    I nodded and said, "don''t worry. I''ll tell him about it again. Well, go to sleep. We have to go to work tomorrow, and we have a play tomorrow. Wang Wenquan is a good play."


    Tang Xin just began to laugh. Now we know what''s going on.


    The next morning, we arrived at the company. Today we are going to give the task to Wang Wenquan. Although it is approved by the above, I still want to talk with him first.


    To the office, first let Tang Xin directly to find sister rainbow and Wang Wenquan.


    After a while, they came to my office. As soon as they sat down, the thunder came, which made me a little strange.


    "When you go on talking, I just come to watch. After all, it''s a big case of the company, such as the resident shareholder, who has the right to know this detail. So I come to have a look. It''s nothing." Lei Huasheng saw that I wanted to speak, and his mouth blocked me up.


    I gave a dry smile. Now that he had said so, I couldn''t say anything more, so I had to say, "well, since chairman Lei has said so, I can''t refuse. Please take a seat, assistant Tang. Give me tea."


    Lei Huasheng also laughed and sat down. We just started.


    I looked at sister rainbow and said, "well, we need a strong project leader for this project. If it''s you, who would you recommend?"


    Rainbow Sister Leng for a moment, and then took a look at Wang Wenquan, said: "if it''s me, it must be the president, you lead the team yourself, but I think it''s also considered above, this project, your identity is very special, and I also have this concern, comparatively speaking, it''s easier for Wang Wenquan."


    I nodded, this Rainbow elder sister saw things as expected or accurate, just a few words, said our true meaning, it seems, she also thought about this thing.


    I had to say: "that''s what I mean, so I''m looking for you to ask about the situation this time."


    Rainbow sister smile, said: "since do not want to let everyone talk, then I think, to promote Wang Wenquan as the Minister of the marketing department, and then let him with his original team to deal with, because for him, his people, with these people are not too familiar, just can do this thing."


    I nodded with a smile. That''s great. The people Wang Wenquan brought should be regarded as the people of Wang''s enterprise. If Nie really finds out the problem, he will not follow us. Instead, he will go back to Wang''s, so his people can''t be better.At this time, I looked at Wang Wenquan and said, "that''s what it is, Minister Wang. First of all, I would like to congratulate you on your restoration."


    Wang Wenquan was stunned for a long time. Then he looked happy and said, "really? Whose idea is that? "


    "This is the opinion of all our shareholders, and you are responsible for these two big projects. But let''s make it clear that you are only responsible. Don''t mess about." I''m just reminding him.


    Wang Wenquan obviously didn''t know that I had found out about him as a traitor of Wang''s group. At this time, he said, "don''t worry, I will do a good job."


    "That''s good, but let''s make it clear that your deputies are not your people, because we also need to consider mutual restraint." So I gave him a few lists.


    Wang Wenquan took a look, more or less a little frown, then took a look at the thunder.


    "It''s not necessary to look at director Lei. This is the opinion of all of us, because we really need to pay attention to the influence of this matter. You and I know all about some things. You know how you came here and how you are now in this position."


    Wang Wenquan didn''t say anything. He just nodded and said, "I understand. It''s also a tragedy for the business community."


    I laughed and said, "well said, but without this sadness, it would not be business."


    So we all laughed.


    Lei Huasheng then said: "president Wu, you can rise up, it''s really not covered. I''ve dealt with you several times before, and I feel your strength. Now it seems that you still have a stronger heart."


    I laughed twice, then said: "to say this thing, we should also pay attention to the statement. Whether my heart is strong or not depends on what I do and whether I adapt to it. Just like this position, I think it''s OK. "


    Lei Hua chuckled and said: "even if you really sit in the position of chairman, you will not be inferior."


    I knew that he was uneasy and kind-hearted. Now, it seems that he is the choice of two birds with one stone.


    But I didn''t hit the trick, so I said, "don''t say that. If anyone sits in that position, he will think about more things, which is not what ordinary people can do. If I get to that position, I guess it''s all your work. I won''t show up until I have to."


    So they laughed again, and then Lei Hua Sheng said, "yes, it''s really your style. I thought at the beginning, is it really OK to let go? I didn''t expect that. It''s OK. fierce. By the way, I heard that several projects in your marketing department have been taken away recently. "


    I am in a daze, this matter he knew, moreover also said here.


    It turns out that this is the case. When he comes back, it''s not just the arrangement of a few deputies. He wants to pull Wang Wenquan, the leader.


    I just want to understand. Can''t help but smile, said: "it''s not robbed, do you think we still have the ability to do other projects?"


    So, Lei Huasheng nodded, and then said, "it''s really like this, but is it really that simple?" Then he took a look at Wang Wenquan.


    I laughed twice and said, "that''s what it is." Said, also looked to Wang Wenquan, knew does not know how to reply, looked at him.


    Lei Huasheng didn''t say anything. At this time, Wang Wenquan said, "yes, everything is the idea above."


    I looked at Wang Wenquan on this one, but it''s very good. Because Wang Wenquan is not my person, it must be Nie Xiaoran on this one.


    Sure enough, Lei Huasheng''s expression changed, then he motioned for me and said, "don''t you know what else is going on here? If not, I''d like to talk to President Wu. "


    I looked at sister rainbow and Wang Wenquan. At this time, I really want to have a good chat with Lei Huasheng.


    So he said, "there''s nothing else. You go down and prepare. Director Wu, you remember that this project is dominated by Minister Wang Wenquan. Don''t move."


    I think she should be able to hear it. Sure enough, sister rainbow nodded at me, and then she went out with Wang Wenquan.


    After they left, Lei Huasheng snorted coldly and said, "we have two projects. Now we have arrived at Wang Group, and there is another project. I heard that it was a good big project, but now it''s also in the hands. What''s the matter?"


    I took a look at Lei Huasheng. He had lost his former calmness and was a little bit dry.


    I had to say: "this matter, you ask me, I also can''t say clearly, but there is a little can know, is Nie Zhengping, also over there, isn''t it?"


    I said this on purpose, of course, to draw Lei Huasheng''s attention.


    Lei Huasheng just thought about it for a while, and then he followed my idea and said, "you have a certain reason. In this way, it''s to use these projects to exchange funds."


    I smile, he can think so is the best."Maybe not. I have to check this again. Of course, the prerequisite is to kill the guy around Nie Xiaoran. That''s the main thing, isn''t it? Otherwise, it would be a big loss for your secretary to leave. "


    Lei Huasheng snorted again and said, "I see. You''re right. You have to come little by little. Eh, no, why do you want to kill her secretary suddenly?"


    I was surprised, just said a little too much, had to say: "because I found that there is another force, constantly interfering with me to do things for this company, but now I do not know who."


    "How can you be sure it''s her secretary?" Lei Huasheng asked, his question is very sharp, let me for a time, it is really a bit irresistible.


    I just laughed, said: "it depends on how to say, I''m trying now, and her position, is the most likely."


    "Can''t it be Nie Zhengxuan?" Lei Huasheng looks at me.


    "No, although she hates me, she won''t make fun of the company''s interests, so sometimes, for the sake of the company, I''m willing to cooperate with her."


    I don''t believe that, but it''s from LAN Feifei''s point of view. If Wu xiner is willing to cooperate with Nie Zhengxuan at this time, it also shows that I really have to work for the company.


    Lei Hua Sheng was a little loose and said, "I understand. You are really a person with supreme interests. For the benefit of the company, you can cooperate with anyone."


    I laughed and said, "of course, I do it for the company, and of course, for myself."


    Lei Huasheng is probably waiting for me to say this, then suddenly said: "but for your own sake, why not invest again, so that your equity will be protected, right?"


    I sighed and said, "it sounds like this, but to be honest, there are some reasons. I don''t have so much money now, and the loan you mentioned will increase my pressure. Once something happens, I may not even have a chance."


    Lei Huasheng squinted at me and said, "are you so timid?"


    "What can I do? There are two old people in my family. They want me to take care of them. If I have problems, they are doomed. That''s why I can''t have problems." I sighed a little.


    Although it clearly refers to the two parents that situ GUI arranged for me, in fact, for me, if something really happened to me, it would be the last blood problem of the LAN family in the world, and it would certainly be a disaster.


    I can''t lose. I can only win like this until the end.


    In my heart, I was more energetic.


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "well, I have investigated your life experience. Your family is not so rich, so you dare not play so much."


    I smile, said: "yes, I was 10%, this time at most changed back to 10%, and then I get up a little bit more."


    Lei Hua sighed and said, "this time, it''s different. In the past, there were me, other shareholders and Nie Zhengping in this place. But in the future, who else can you take? That is, my strength is a little bit worse. "


    "Don''t say that." I said with a smile, "as long as the company goes public, we can get some things, can''t we?"


    Lei Huasheng looks at me and shakes his head slightly. For him, this is the last time. He can''t accompany me any more. If he doesn''t succeed this time, he will be finished.


    I know this, but I can''t help it. Now, he has to fall into my hands.


    Because I need the last secret, the secret that even he is keeping.


    "Well, I know I can''t convince you, but now I''ve found some people who should be able to invest in me, you know? For me, two billion is not a problem. "


    "For me, a hundred million is a problem." I just laughed.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "don''t worry, I won''t borrow money from you, but I hope you can give me a hand at the most critical time. I don''t need any contract this time. I just hope you can agree with me verbally."


    I thought for a while, then said: "yes, as long as you speak at that time, I think I will try to pull you. Of course, it may also pull you in a way you can''t think of."


    In this way, Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "yes, I finally heard a good news, so I''ll leave first."


    I sent him out with a smile. As soon as I got to the door, I saw Ji Changfeng standing there, talking to Tang Xin.


    "Why are you here?" I gave Ji Changfeng a strange look.


    Ji Changfeng said: "because there is an order to convey down, so just to consult the president."I know that the order to investigate and kill Nie Xiaoran will start in the end.

 Chapter 451

    At this time, Ji left and let me know what it was.


    "The above has given an order that it''s secretary Lei Huasheng''s business, which has been approved. I plan to talk to her formally today, but I will give her some hints. There should be no problem."


    As soon as Ji Changfeng sat down, he reported his work. For this matter, I am very satisfied.


    Ji Changfeng then said: "but this time Nie Xiaoran''s order is a little strange. She told me to find this person well. I wonder if she will play any tricks."


    I was stunned, thought for a while, said: "play tricks, it is possible, but will play what tricks."


    At this time, Ji Changfeng said: "in fact, it''s very simple, as long as I find out the last time, and then identify a person, and this person, is likely to be us, or Lei Huasheng."


    Don''t you mean Tang Xin?


    I don''t think so. Her biggest enemy now is not me.


    No, it took me a long time to think about it.


    Her biggest enemy is not me, but I am also an enemy, she thought at this time, probably want to hit me.


    If Tang Xin is gone, Ji Changfeng may not be here.


    And if Ji Changfeng doesn''t find out Tang xinlai in the end, Nie Xiaoran will find a way to put this matter on Tang xinlai. At this time, it''s a charge of not knowing about it.


    In other words, no matter what the result is, will two people leave?


    Cruel enough, suddenly a turn, to my people.


    I thought about it for a while, and suddenly realized that there was something wrong today. When Wang Wenquan heard my appointment, he was stunned, but he was not surprised. It seemed to be such an easy expression.


    It''s so easy. My God, I suddenly find that Lei Huasheng and I seem to have fallen into a misunderstanding.


    Nie Xiaoran did not intend to beat us in terms of equity, but planned to beat us at other times.


    So she arranged for Wang Wenquan long ago? In this way, the cooperation with Wang''s group is really her instigation. It''s really the above idea.


    Thinking of these, I suddenly realized that this kind of shady move is what I should guard against most.


    Now, Wang Wenquan has several people with Lei Huasheng on hand, and those people may also be faced with carrying the pot.


    Nie Ran has long thought of letting Wang Wenquan do the job, just to help a group of people who carry the pot.


    It''s really possible. I smile. And he said, "who do you think it will be?"


    Ji Changfeng snorted coldly, not to me, but to Nie Xiaoran. Then he said, "it goes without saying that Tang Xin is a definite target."


    I slightly nodded, Ji Changfeng or smart, all of a sudden see out, also don''t know is he calculated.


    "What are you going to do?" I asked.


    Ji Changfeng thought for a moment and said, "in fact, it''s not hard to deal with this matter. It''s just that we should do it more carefully."


    I nodded and said, "tell me about it."


    Ji Changfeng said: "it''s very simple. Let Tang Xin and Nie''s secretary have a dispute directly. In the process of the dispute, Tang Xin starts to say that the other party spreads rumors. In this way, when she is found, there is no way to say more about Tang Xin."


    I thought for a moment, this is really a method, and this method is more convenient, but how can Tang Xin and Nie Xiaoran''s secretary have a dispute?


    I looked at Ji Changfeng and found that he was a little embarrassed. This matter is really not easy to handle.


    Ji Changfeng said with a smile, "this is very simple. Look at this."


    With that, he handed me something. I had a look at it. It was the document signed by several partners last time that let Ji Changfeng check rumors.


    "What''s wrong with this?" I asked.


    "Look at the fourth one." Ji Changfeng said.


    I have a look at it. It clearly says that in case of meeting people around senior officials, such as secretaries and drivers, investigation should be conducted with the consent of senior officials.


    "What''s wrong with this?" I looked at it, but I didn''t understand it.


    At this time, Ji Changfeng said, "just use this one. We all know the relationship between Tang Xin and me. If Tang Xin took this one to the Secretary of the chairman, what would it be like."


    "But..." I think for a moment, Tang Xin will be in the office, not here, when he looks for the Secretary of the chairman.


    Ji Changfeng said with a smile: "don''t worry, there are no conditions, create conditions, tomorrow, there will be opportunities."


    I knew that he must have a way, so he said, "well, Tang Xin will lend it to you for the time being tomorrow."


    With that, I let Tang Xin in and told her something here. Tang Xin was very happy.


    At this time, Ji Changfeng just said to me: "in this way, she can no longer bite, and we can take evidence from it."I nodded and said, "however, you should be careful. If she bites back, it will be a trouble."


    "Don''t worry, Tang Xin is not that simple." Ji Changfeng takes a look at Tang Xin and says.


    I just laughed and said, "OK, just be happy. By the way, I think of one thing. If we do this now, will it affect our whole plan?"


    "No, it''s just because you won''t give up an inch of land that she won''t doubt that you have any other thoughts, but if you do, then she will think that you must have other thoughts."


    I nodded a little. That''s the same. And for us, the most important thing now is not to arouse her suspicion.


    Ji Changfeng said that he had just left. He was ready to start a major inspection immediately. However, in this aspect, he could not find the top management for a while, so he would have a few days.


    The last time I found Lei Huasheng''s secretary, it was because I agreed with Lei Huasheng in advance, but this time, I really don''t know what will happen.


    However, another good news came that Lei Huasheng''s secretary was dismissed in the afternoon because he was found spreading rumors.


    The news came out, and everyone wanted to see who would be caught this time, but for a moment, the following rumors were much less.


    But it''s not that we didn''t. just as we were going to get off work, we heard someone talk about Tang Xin, saying that she was probably the one who started this rumor.


    If we didn''t have a play tomorrow, I really want to go up and ask them where the rumor came from. These people are really a bit of Baba and spread too fast.


    However, it can be seen that Nie Xiaoran''s means sometimes are really mean.


    The next day, I directly gave Tang Xin to Ji Changfeng and asked him to arrange it. And I''m in the office waiting for news.


    But I didn''t wait long before I heard the chaos below.


    I immediately walked out of the office and looked down. I saw that Tang Xin and Nie Xiaoran''s secretary had already quarreled.


    I can see it clearly from here, but I don''t want to go down.


    At this time, Tang Xin said, "what''s the name of your clause? Isn''t it obvious that it''s going to make brother Chang Feng ugly? People at the top have to go through the approval of the top, which shows that this matter is handed down by people at the top. "


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help smiling. I didn''t expect that Tang Xin was very good at fighting.


    Because they had a quarrel, there were people all around them.


    I also don''t go down, want to see that Nie Xiaoran''s secretary how to deal with.


    She was also a little angry at this time and said: "how can we say that? It''s just that the people around the leaders know more about things, so of course the leaders have to agree."


    "Do you have more things to do than the employees below? You know, all the work of the whole company is handed over to the employees below. On the contrary, it''s the people above. There can''t be so many jobs. People who work by themselves should be investigated at any time, while those who don''t have to have an approval time to prepare. "


    So I can''t help nodding when I see people around me.


    Tang Xin didn''t give each other a chance, then said: "anyway, I''ve already told President Wu that as long as they investigate me, they can come over at any time. I don''t have to approve it. Because I know that the staff below are short of time. And then I''ll tell you directly. You told me that rumor. "


    As soon as the words were finished, I saw that Nie Xiaoran''s secretary''s face sank. At this time, I said, "I didn''t have it."


    "Do you know in your heart that not only me, but also many secretaries and drivers of leaders agree with me now. Look, this is our common agreement. As long as we investigate, you don''t sign at any time, don''t you?"


    Gao, I said in my heart: "how did Ji Changfeng do this thing? I think it should be by some means, but it''s not easy to do it so secretly."


    That Nie Xiaoran''s secretary''s face was more ugly at this time.


    Tang Xin then said: "I don''t do bad things in my life. I''m not surprised to knock at the door in the middle of the night. That''s the truth. We didn''t spread this or spread rumors. Of course, we dare to say so. "


    "What are you arguing about?" Just at this time, I saw Ji Changfeng go in.


    It looks like it''s the end of the game.


    He looked at the secretaries of Tang Xin and Nie Xiaoran, and then said, "if you quarrel in the hall, you will be fined 500 yuan."


    "But..." Tang Xin at this time a little wronged said.


    "After the event, there must be personal punishment, but now it must be in the company. Don''t you agree? " With that, Ji Changfeng looks at Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "yes."


    "I don''t agree. Why does she rush over and say I''m crazy, and then I''ll be punished?" Nie Xiaoran''s secretary said at this time."If you agree or not, you will be punished." Ji Changfeng said at this time: "because you didn''t avoid it in time, instead, you argued here, causing this quarrel. If you avoid it or report to me, I can only punish her."


    I smile, Ji Changfeng this view, but also passable.


    "Secretary, get the ticket." Ji Changfeng doesn''t give them the chance to talk any more. She quickly takes the ticket and writes on it.


    Then he tore it off and gave it to one person. Then he said, "now, you go to the financial department to pay the fine yourself. In this way, it doesn''t matter who I took or didn''t take. I''ve always done things fairly, and I won''t let you gossip, whether it''s punishment or this company inspection. "


    There was a round of applause around. I supported Ji Changfeng''s decision.


    I nodded. Ji Changfeng had a good hand. Although Tang Xin was a little wronged, Ji Changfeng''s image stood up. Moreover, for Nie Xiaoran, it was impossible to hit me.


    The following people scattered, and Tang Xin just walked towards the finance department.


    I saw Nie Xiaoran''s secretary standing there. At this time, I thought about it. Maybe I wanted to go back and complain.


    "Stop." Ji Changfeng then stopped her and said, "if you didn''t pay the fine before today, I can say that you don''t obey the management of the company and let you leave according to the company system. No one can say anything about this. You have figured it out. You don''t have to say that you can get rid of it. I won''t give anyone this face. "


    I just nodded slightly. Ji Changfeng is OK. At this time, the company just needs him. If the company handles Ji Changfeng because of the Secretary''s affairs, no matter how it handles it, it will not accept it.


    So Nie Xiaoran had no choice but to sacrifice the secretary.


    The Secretary didn''t eat dry food, but his face changed. He obviously knew that Ji Changfeng was telling the truth. So he gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll hand it in and follow the company''s arrangement."


    Ji Changfeng nodded and left quickly, but before leaving, he looked up at me.


    I had to wave at him. He just left.


    I went back to the office and thought about the scene just now. I couldn''t help laughing.


    After a while, Tang Xinyou came back, I said with a smile: "you quarreled very well, not bad, by the way, the fine of 500, I''ll pay it for you."


    "Don''t worry, sister Wu. We agreed on this matter yesterday. That''s why. Isn''t it good?" Tang Xin didn''t look aggrieved at all.


    I just realized that they must have communicated well last night. In fact, this time, Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin are not at a loss. Tang Xin gets an opportunity not to be framed, and Ji Changfeng builds an image from this.


    I couldn''t help but smile and said, "well, if you have any difficulties, please tell me. At present, I will fight for it for you. However, Ji Changfeng is not afraid that Nie Xiaoran really has to find him? No, I have to do it first. "


    I thought for a moment, I''d better do it by myself. I can''t let them both bear the burden.


    "Don''t worry, sister Wu. Brother Chang Feng has already thought about it." Then Tang Xin said.


    I am slightly a Leng, already ready, this what situation.


    At this time, when Chang Ji heard that the company was still blowing its horn, I began to think about what kind of things to do.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, since the matter of checking the source of rumors handed over by the chairman is handed over to me, I will do my best."


    Listen to me, I feel that Ji Changfeng is still a bit of a brain, turning this matter into a matter of the whole company. In this way, even if Nie Xiaoran is looking for trouble, he can''t find us.


    "Since we want to check, we need a more effective method, but this time, I found an old one."


    I heard here, this old method. What will it be like.


    Ji Changfeng said at this time: "we use the method of anonymity to provide evidence. That is to say, you should write your name on a ticket and who you listen to. Because at the end of the day, there will be a person with the highest point among the people found. "


    My God, what kind of method is this? The workload is too heavy. It''s difficult to count the number of people in the whole company, even if it''s collected. What can we do if someone wants to make a fake here?


    Just thinking about it, Ji Changfeng said: "don''t think about cheating, because at that time, I will randomly select some of you, and will reconfirm the problematic votes, and this confirmation depends on the lie detector, you must remember."


    It''s too high. I can''t help but give a thumbs up. Because once you use that stuff, it''s basically impossible to lie.


    At this time, Ji Changfeng continued: "for those who want to take this opportunity for revenge, or deliberately commit fraud, our punishment will be the most severe. For such people, we will punish one year''s salary. Of course, you can also leave. We will record this matter in your file in detail. "I nodded. This punishment is really serious. That is to say, if a person is not careful, this punishment will probably have an impact on his credit record. That''s not what ordinary people can afford.


    I looked at Tang Xin and saw her smile.


    At this time, Ji Changfeng continued: "of course, if there is anything wrong with my method, I hope you can point out it. Please talk to me alone. In addition, if my position has changed because of this, it may be the company''s arrangement for me. At that time, please listen to the new method and decide. "


    As soon as I finished, I almost didn''t laugh. This time, even if Nie Xiaoran wants to change Ji Changfeng, it''s impossible, because Ji Changfeng''s words are quite in place. If he is changed, it means that the person above has a ghost.


    At that time, the following may not be rumors, but completely dissatisfied.

 Chapter 452

    But this time, it depends on which one Nie Xiaoran is going to sacrifice, because at this time, it is impossible for her not to sacrifice one.


    And for me, now I''m very simple.


    Tang Xin said with a smile: "sister Wu, how about this method?"


    I just laughed and said, "that sounds good."


    Just then, Ji Changfeng''s voice came from inside, saying: "Oh, forget to say, your voting, I have set up a ballot box below. Please put your names in the ballot box. I will collect it before the evening. This time tomorrow is the deadline. Those who do not write will be fined 200 yuan according to the regulations. Of course, you can rest assured that we are looking for the top one. As long as you hear the rumor, don''t be afraid. Just write out who you heard it from and you won''t be punished. "


    I had a laugh. That''s a good idea.


    I took one and signed it. After thinking about it, I said, "Tang Xin, I heard about it from you."


    So, Tang Xin also laughed and said, "I heard it from below. Of course, I can write it from the girls at the front desk."


    We each wrote down our own content, and then we went down. At the bottom, we put what I wrote into the ballot box, and then we left.


    It''s much easier to do this when someone starts. In a short time, people from all walks of life were already there, and the hydrogen content was put in.


    I''ll watch upstairs. The ballot box will be full soon.


    However, Ji Changfeng had obviously thought about this for a long time. He came over with two people and a woven bag. As soon as he put the tickets in it, he took them away.


    I just laughed and thought about it, so I took Tang Xin to the HR department to have a look.


    As soon as I entered the human resources department, I found that it was not as busy as I thought. On the contrary, it was very idle. Many people stood up to greet me after they saw me.


    What''s the situation? Shouldn''t we be busy?


    I''m going to the director''s office.


    As soon as he got inside, he found the problem. At this time, Ji Changfeng was the only one in the room. Behind him, there was the woven bag with a shredder beside it.


    At this point in front of him is a computer, he is operating on the computer.


    I saw him take out a ticket, operate it on the computer, and then put the ticket in the shredder.


    "Are you the only one with a lot of work to do?" I went over and asked.


    "It''s a good thing for me not to involve other people. After all, when they come in, they will affect my judgment. At the same time, they will judge something by themselves, which makes people headache. If they make mistakes again, it''s hard to say."


    Ji often wind head also didn''t lift of say.


    "How about I leave Tang Xin?" I said with a smile.


    "No, if this matter is spread, it will be said that there is a sense of revenge on my side, so I think we should not use it, we will use this method. Finally, the lie detector is used to judge the facts fairly. "


    I just nodded. This is OK. I had to step back.


    Now it seems that Ji Changfeng planned to do so from the beginning, but this guy is also powerful. With such a hand, no one can say anything. He is completely fair and just.


    And with this, my people are saved. That''s OK.


    When I got out of the human resources department, I took a long breath. This time, we can get through the event again. Won''t there be any problem?


    Just thinking about it, I found that there were two people coming from the opposite side. How did they come here?


    I Leng in there, Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan, they are to intercede?


    When they saw me, they were a little dazed.


    I just laughed, said: "the chairman personally down to inspect the work?"


    This is also a way to stop the other party''s talk. Because I am in charge of the human resources department, I come down to inspect the work of the human resources department.


    However, Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan are not the main figures in this respect. When they come down, they can''t make sense.


    So, Nie Xiaoran obviously a little embarrassed, half a day later said: "it''s not really, we just come down to have a look, there is not much to see, so don''t greet us."


    I smile and look around. It''s OK to cheat others.


    I took a look at Nie Zhengxuan and said, "by the way, today Ji Changfeng seems to have started looking for the person who spread rumors, so I think there will be an answer soon."


    When they heard this, they all looked a little bit bad. At this time, Nie Xiaoran said, "this is the best. Let''s go ahead and have a look. If President Wu has something to do, he can deal with it first."


    "I have nothing to do. Do you want me to accompany you in?" I said on purpose."I don''t need this one." Nie Xiaoran embarrassed smile, she certainly won''t let me in, because for her, if I go in, it is not to hear what they want to say?


    I just smile, and did not say anything else, with Tang Xin left.


    In the afternoon, Ji Changfeng will report to me, so I don''t have to worry at all. I will know what Nie Xiaoran is looking for.


    Moreover, I also know that there is only one possibility to find Ji Changfeng in Nie Xiaoran''s case, that is, she wants to excuse herself, because if it is found out that it is her, then the voice below will be very loud.


    Although it won''t affect anything, it will make the company centrifugal after a long time.


    I went back to my office and fell asleep on my chair.


    Then there was a knock on the door. My God, can''t you give people a rest?


    I asked Tang Xin to open the door and Lei Huasheng came in.


    "You really can. After playing so well this morning, Nie Xiaoran has gone to find Ji Changfeng. It seems that he has gone to intercede."


    I just laughed and said, "I know this thing."


    Lei Hua nodded and said, "she''s in trouble now. I just want to ask you how you think she''ll deal with you."


    "I didn''t expect that. I was just taking precautions." I smile and try not to express my thoughts.


    Lei Huasheng already knows that Nie Xiaoran will deal with me. Naturally, he can imagine that Nie Xiaoran will deal with him. The Deputy he sent out may not be able to protect himself at this time.


    "I''m very strong. If only I had such a strong person as you around me. Unfortunately, I can''t point to any of them."


    It seems that something happened.


    I had to say, "is something wrong?"


    Lei Hua''s voice gave a cold hum and said: "I''ll tell you how Nie can let my people be my deputy this time. Originally, from the beginning, she wanted to win them over. Now, more than half of the people have entered her camp, and I can''t guarantee the others."


    "I suggest you don''t be so suspicious, otherwise, even those who really want to follow you will run away in the end." I thought about it for a moment. This is a compromise. It doesn''t offend anyone.


    Lei Hua sighed and said, "I have a point, but I have to be suspicious. You know, in my current situation, if I am not suspicious, I will sell all my information."


    I had to sigh, said: "there is no way, I can not help you now, after all, this matter, I did not participate in the beginning."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said: "I know that the purpose of my coming is not to let you help me, because now, only I can trust. I just remind you that Ji Changfeng will be better if you are more careful."


    I am a Leng, he this words is what meaning, careful Ji Changfeng? And in front of Tang Xin.


    "What does that mean?" Sure enough, I haven''t said anything. Tang Xinxian said something.


    Lei Huasheng took a look at her and said, "don''t worry, I''m not talking about your business. It''s no problem. It''s just that there are many chessmen in the business world, but they don''t belong to anyone. Since Nie Xiaoran can pull my people, he can also pull them. It may not be a good thing to go back to Ji Changfeng."


    I just laughed and said, "this one? I believe in him, that''s all


    Lei Huasheng looked at me in amazement and said, "don''t you have any doubt?"


    I nodded and said, "no, I don''t doubt him at all, because he''s my best friend, that''s all."


    Lei Hua burst out laughing and said, "I don''t have your measurement, so you can trust me. You know, for us, some people can only be abandoned pieces."


    I sighed and said, "I will not give up, so I will believe him. Of course, this is my personal choice, and I will be responsible for this choice."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "in this respect, I''m not as good as you. OK, that''s it. I''ll go first."


    Then he got up and left.


    Tang Xin vomited his tongue at his back and said, "really, I don''t know what he said."


    I looked at Tang Xin, just smile, said: "this thing, is very normal, you know, he said is not wrong, there are many times, we are facing, is really a chess role."


    "Sister Wu, you don''t think so, do you?" Tang Xin said at this time.


    I sighed and said, "the whole business world is just a piece of chess. You are a piece of chess, and I am also a piece of chess. We are just a piece of chess united together. Lei Huasheng can''t understand it because he wants to be a chess player. The more he is, the happier the people behind him will be. ""The people behind you?" Tang Xin looked at me strangely.


    I pointed to myself, then laughed and said, "of course it''s us, ha ha."


    Tang Xin knew that she had been cheated and said, "sister Wu, I didn''t expect you to make a joke like this. Really, I thought there was something behind it."


    I had to smile. Who said that there would be no such thing? In fact, the rules of business, which were originally used to manipulate businessmen, are still running now, and we are all one of them.


    When I got home from work, I unexpectedly found that Ji Changfeng had arrived and was waiting for us here. It means that I have something to come to me.


    Did not come back with us, he is still very careful, is it Nie Xiaoran''s thing?


    I thought, I didn''t ask directly, but I took him home first.


    At home, Ji Changfeng said: "today, Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan come to see me. I hope I can push this out."


    Sure enough, this is my way.


    "Ah, why do you want to push it out?" Tang Xin asked at this time.


    Ji Changfeng sighed and said, "the good thing is that after the equity restructuring, she will let me become a resident shareholder, and there is also a threat that if I don''t do so, even if I say it, I will be driven out by the fact that the investigation is untrue."


    I gave a wry smile and said: "yes, although there will be some losses, the loss is really small. As long as we recruit new people, the company will not have too much turbulence. After all, who has gone, the earth will also turn."


    "How can it be like this? Who are we going to push? It can''t be sister Wu''s people?" Tang Xin had to ask.


    I just laughed. It should not be like this. You can see from Tang Xinneng''s counterattack that I''m not that easy to provoke. Therefore, Nie Xiaoran should not provoke me under normal circumstances.


    Sure enough, Ji Changfeng said at this time: "this is not. According to her meaning, it''s this matter. Let''s see if we can push it to Lei Huasheng. In this way, because rumors spread from here twice, the location of Lei Huasheng will not be very stable. It''s just the moment of the moment again. "


    "No, we are also at a critical moment. If Lei Huasheng falls down now, it''s not a good thing for us." Tang Xin is also worried.


    I took a look at Tang Xin. It''s true that Lei Huasheng has to insist on it. He needs to consume Nie Xiaoran. Otherwise, once Nie Xiaoran gets the upper hand, it''s also a headache. Moreover, our current plan is to take care of Nie Xiaoran immediately. Without Lei Huasheng''s support, we can''t succeed.


    "It''s definitely not going to work, but we have to think of a way to make both sides perfect." I have to sink for a while, think for a while, feel that their IQ is really almost, this insidious move, I generally still can''t think of it.


    I had to call situ GUI and ask him to come.


    Not long after, situ GUI appeared at my door.


    I had to tell him all the things in the past few days. Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "it''s easy to do, but you don''t understand it."


    I am a Leng, very easy to do is what meaning?


    Situ GUI then said: "it''s easy to do, that is to say, it can not only attack Nie Xiaoran, but also sell Lei Huasheng well, so that he can help us when he needs help in the back."


    I looked at situ GUI and said with a smile, "I know you have the most ways. Tell me about it quickly."


    But situ GUI said: "you call Lei Huasheng first. Isn''t some of his deputies pulled away by the other party? If you ask who it is, you can avenge him this time. "


    I was stunned there. I thought for a long time before I realized that situ GUI was so powerful that I could think of it all at once.


    That''s a good strategy. Three birds with one stone.


    First of all, I can make use of these assistants. I really helped Lei Huasheng out. He will appreciate me.


    On the other hand, Nie Xiaoran can''t admit that she''s a troublemaker, so she won''t have any opinions if it comes to these people. If these people, though pulled over, are expelled by us, the momentum of Lei Nie''s project will be leveled again.


    The most important thing is the third point. Since these people were pulled away by Wang Wenquan, I believe that they will not only go to Nie''s side, but also possibly someone will go to Wang''s side.


    Taking them for an operation is also equivalent to the nies group, not giving the Wangs group face.


    In this way, Wang''s relationship with Nie''s was not suitable at the beginning, which made it more troublesome.


    And for us, it''s a good thing.


    I looked at situ GUI and said, "how long is your head? It''s really powerful. You want to get such an insidious move.""I''m flattered." Situ GUI then said with a smile: "this move is because we know too many secrets. If we don''t know it, we can''t think of it. We all have credit."


    I only laughed. I called Lei Huasheng first.


    Lei Huasheng didn''t feel anything at first, but he should be very excited when I said I could take advantage of this opportunity to avenge him.


    Soon, he gave me seven or eight names. I wrote it down. I know more or less about these people, but I didn''t expect that they would be thunder.


    "If several of them fall down this time, you can also tell other people about it. We can see that we are on your side, and you can straighten up other people then." I said with a smile.


    Lei Huasheng laughed and said, "I''m sure I won''t say that. After all, you''re a secret move, but everyone will see it. It''s equivalent to that you''re helping me. That''s OK."


    I don''t care to say: "it''s not entirely to help you. In this matter, it''s also to help Nie Xiaowan. She wants to push away the responsibility. That''s the only way."


    Lei Huasheng said: "that''s true, but in this way, there will be several vacancies in the company."


    I was surprised. Indeed, those positions are also very important. But I thought for a moment, now I''d better not grab these positions, let them both come.


    I had to say: "I have no one on hand now, just a few. I''ll surround you. You can go by yourself."


    Lei Huasheng didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, he said, "you are really a special person. You don''t take a fancy to any of the important positions you come out of?"


    I laughed and said: "I don''t like it, because I really have no one, only a few friends. You''d better come and be careful yourself."


    Hang up the phone, I smile, I do not look down on these positions, but I look up on higher things, more hidden things, these things, not those positions can be compared.

 Chapter 453

    Ji Changfeng also operated secretly. He called some people to see what he meant. He was going to fire these eight people directly.


    "Shall we take these eight back?" I asked.


    "No Ji Changfeng then said: "we don''t want any of these people. The Secretary of Lei Huasheng is at least very loyal. That''s why he is willing to be the one who carries the pot. We can use them and improve them slowly. But these eight are two faced at all. "


    I nodded, Ji Changfeng now see people is really more and more accurate, this aspect, I still have to learn more.


    But situ GUI said with a smile: "don''t say that. People are useful. You don''t want them. I want them. I know that if they enter situ company, they may have two sides, but that''s what they use."


    I took a look at situ GUI and said, "it''s better not to play with such cleverness. I don''t think it''s better for these eight people to go to Wang''s company and deal with them."


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "you''re right. Yes, your father said something like that before. It seems that I care too much about this aspect of excellence, so I lost a lot, but he is also normal


    I gave a wry smile. How could I say that I would come back to my father.


    Ji Changfeng then said: "forget it, such a person will lean to you one day, but if he is powerful, he will also lean to others, and if he is your equal opponent, he may be used."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "that''s reasonable. I really want to dig you out now."


    Ji Changfeng smiles and says, "forget it. Don''t forget that Tang Xin and I are likely to go to further study in the future."


    He said: "it''s really bad for the noble family to take up."


    "Is there anything I''m not willing to do? Can''t I take it?" I looked at situ GUI and said angrily.


    Looking at him, he laughed and said, "yes, there''s nothing I''m not reconciled to, because the LAN family has the talent, and I have the leadership of the LAN family. This is still appropriate."


    "Go away." I feel hot on my face. I really want to kick him away.


    Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin pretended not to hear it at this time. I found that they all turned away and said their own words.


    "Anything else? If there is nothing to do, you and Tang Xin can go. Remember to send it to the company tomorrow. " I had to say one thing.


    Ji Changfeng laughed and said, "I understand. I understand. We''ve made way. Tang Xin, we''re gone."


    "OK, I''ll see you tomorrow, sister Wu." Tang Xin stood up.


    Looking at them leaving, situ Guicai looked at me and said, "how can you drive Tang Xin away? I''m not going to stay here tonight, are you?"


    "Are you there? I''ll ask you a question. " I looked at him and pretended to be angry.


    "Yes, this must be, or my lovely wife will not be accompanied." Situ GUI immediately pretended to be pitiful.


    I didn''t care about him either.


    He reached over and touched my face. I felt his tenderness and I began to feel soft.


    His face was getting closer and closer, with a warm breath.


    At this time, my cell phone rang.


    It''s a terrible sight, and this mobile phone is dedicated to lanfeifei.


    I gave a wry smile, picked up my mobile phone and took a look. It was actually Li Tao. At this time, what would happen.


    "Hello, President Li, what''s the matter?" There''s something wrong with my voice.


    Li Tao didn''t seem to recognize my voice. He was impatient and said, "Miss LAN, you don''t know. Just now I went down to check. Nie Xiaoran has reached 4.6 billion yuan in loans and loans, while Lei Huasheng has reached 300 million yuan. I believe that they may have many such debts on the other side."


    "So much." I just responded and said, "then we can do it at any time?"


    Li Tao said excitedly: "that''s what it means. As long as we act now, it''s OK. But the money should be unified into the public accounts the day after tomorrow. I think we should try to consume the money they have."


    I nodded, thought for a while, and said, "you say, if we start the Husen project now, will Wang get the money back from Nie Xiaoran?"


    Li Tao sank for a moment and said, "it will, and in this way, their feelings will certainly be affected. However, I have another idea. It''s up to you and Wu xiner, plus a representative, or Lei Huasheng, to see if Nie Xiaoran can get a dividend. I think Lei Huasheng needs money. He still needs the dividend. ¡±


    I''ve calculated in my heart that if we pay dividends, we can all get some money, not to mention the following, but my nearly half share of equity with lanfeifei really gets a lot.And Nie Xiaoran will become the biggest loser, she may also want to use this money turnover, just in case.


    "However, if you want to pay dividends, you must have money in the bank. Now Nie Xiaoran always says that he has no money." I''m a little helpless.


    But Li Tao laughed and said, "don''t worry about it. An old friend came here today and told me that Nie Xiaoran had put more than ten billion yuan in her place. If he used the money to pay dividends, there would be no problem."


    I nodded slightly and said, "which old friend is it?"


    "Minister Wu of the Ministry of Finance and accounting."


    I thought for a moment, this is really an acquaintance, did not expect, is Rainbow Sister''s mother, how she would think of saying this.


    "Wait a minute, if it''s her, then if we do score red, isn''t she telling the story? Then she''s in the company... "


    "She''s ready to leave, that''s why she said it, just to see what you did." Then Li Tao said.


    Of course I understood the meaning and said, "wait a minute. I''ll call you right away to confirm."


    "There''s no need to confirm. Liu Siyu and President Gao, I have said that they all agree that this is a good opportunity, so let me inform you. They have left a position in the company, waiting for director Wu." Li Tao said.


    I''m relieved that there are three of them in this company. It''s really a relief.


    "Well, if you are sure, do as you say." I said immediately.


    "But she wants to see you. I don''t know if you have time." Then Li Tao said.


    See me, I took a look at situ GUI, he also heard the call. Only when he nodded slightly did I say, "yes, tomorrow night, is that ok?"


    After I hung up the phone, I felt that I was really lucky recently, so I entangled situ GUI. This night, I was really passionate very late.


    The next day I went to the company and found that Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin had already arrived.


    Following Tang Xin back to the office, we just want to see Ji Changfeng''s speed in dealing with things. It''s very simple.


    In the evening, when I want to see Minister Wu, I still think about what she will say.


    Just thinking about it, the knock on the door rang out. After Tang Xin opened the door, I found Minister Wu standing outside the door.


    "Minister Wu, you are a rare guest. Come in and sit down." When I saw her, I was also stunned, so I let Tang Xin come in. At the same time, I let Tang Xin wait outside. Minister Wu came to see me. I should have something to say.


    "You and lanfeifei are good friends." Minister Wu is not polite.


    I had to nod. Sister rainbow and she knew this, so there was no need to say anything else.


    Wu then said, "that''s good. I can tell you something. I''m going to see her tonight. I hope she can see me sincerely."


    I was stunned for a moment, looked at Minister Wu and said, "what does this mean?"


    With a smile, Wu said, "I should say that I have two pieces of information, true and false. I want to see her sincerity and decide which one to use."


    It''s coming again. I''m really surprised. Minister Wu has his own skills at all times.


    I just laughed, said: "she will be very sincere, but this time can''t, only to the evening just want it."


    Minister Wu nodded and said, "I''m not missing the topic. I just hope that she can have a way to show me her sincerity."


    I shrugged. In fact, just now, I had thought of this method, and I should also tell Li Tao. After all, it''s impossible to hide this matter. At the same time, I should also tell old man Gao.


    When Minister Wu left, I immediately called Li Tao and asked him to call old man Gao.


    Li Tao was somewhat surprised, because this matter was not in the charge of old man Gao. But I insisted and he agreed. Who wants me to be the chairman.


    After these things are solved, I see Tang Xin come in at this time, smile at me and say: "brother Changfeng, start to act."


    I thought about it. It should be about the eight people. I just don''t know how Ji Changfeng acted.


    Soon, Ji Changfeng came directly to me and handed me a document.


    I took it and looked at it. It was very clear. According to the current situation, all the evidence pointed to the eight people under the thunder.


    At present, these eight people are the deputy of Nie''s and situ''s cooperation in the marketing department, and Nie''s and LAN''s cooperation.


    Because it involves an incident, it is necessary to suspend the other party''s current position and conduct an investigation at the same time, hoping that the above document will be approved.


    I have a look at it. It''s good, and it should be secret.


    I laughed and said, "this is very good, but if so, what will Lei Huasheng do?"Ji Changfeng smiles and says, "there will be some fines. The money can enter the company. Nie Xiaoran will like it."


    I thought about it for a while, and I like it more, because the money can only be used as some security fund of the company. It is impossible for Nie Xiaoran to transfer it.


    So for this kind of punishment, not only can weaken the power of Lei Huasheng, but also we should attack Nie Xiaoran. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    I nodded and said, "I''ll go to the top immediately."


    With that, I left Ji Changfeng and took Tang Xin to Nie Xiaoran''s office. When I got there, I knocked on the door. There was a voice coming in.


    At this time, Nie Xiaoran told her secretary to go out.


    Those have nothing to do with me, I directly went in, put the plan on Nie Xiaoran''s desk, said: "at this time, Ji Changfeng handed it in today, I always feel a little problem."


    If Nie Xiaoran saw the list, he might have some opinions, because those eight people were the people Wang Wenquan had brought to her in name.


    "I''m very surprised that all the signs point to Lei Huasheng. It''s impossible. Moreover, this rumor has nothing to do with him. It''s a bit strange that he''s involved. I suggest that I take over this matter myself. I don''t believe it. I can''t find out the backstage."


    I said, looking at Nie Xiaoran at the same time.


    She looked at me and the list, obviously in the selection. After a while, she said, "I don''t think there''s any problem. I think it''s OK."


    Sure enough, he still chose to give up these eight people. After all, as far as she is concerned, these eight people do not affect the overall situation. If I really want to check, I may even ask her to come out.


    I''m not like Ji Changfeng.


    "However, I always feel that someone has made a fake behind his back. I think Ji Changfeng is deliberately hiding it from the backstage. Who is it?"


    Nie Xiaoran then said with a smile: "you should believe him. He did a good job last time, and there must be evidence this time. Well, I''ve approved this matter. If you don''t have any interest, plus I don''t have any opinions with Zhengxuan, then more than half of it will be OK, do you think?"


    I just want this answer. Now even if it''s the shareholders'' meeting, we have a chance to win.


    I thought for a moment and said, "let''s have a shareholders'' meeting and take a look at this."


    "Well, I''ll drive in the afternoon." Nie Xiaoran finished, let the Secretary come in, go down to inform.


    Of course, I know that Lan''s side will not come over. With sister Liu''s intelligence, she will not participate.


    Sure enough, after the secretary came back, he said that everyone knew that only Lan''s side chose to abstain from the shareholders'' meeting, and no one would come.


    Nie Xiaoran let her leave, and then looked at the list, said: "these eight people, the problem is not big, I have no problem."


    I secretly sneer at her, of course, she has no problem, because now, she is abandoning the pawn to protect the car.


    But I have no problem. I think Lei Huasheng won''t have any problem. We are all fighting here now, but the information behind is more important.


    As Lei Huasheng said, these people are just a chess piece, and they are also a chess piece shared by three families. It''s just to see who can use it more reasonably.


    At present, I use it most reasonably. I smile, that''s enough.


    In the afternoon, when we sat together again, because of the particularity of the shareholders'' meeting, we invited Ji Changfeng and Wang Wenquan to come.


    For Nie Xiaoran, I probably don''t know the situation now.


    Lei Huasheng came into the door and sat down with me. This time, there was no one from LAN''s family, so we were a little more relaxed.


    I handed him the information and let him have a look at this time.


    Lei Huasheng nodded, indicating that he knew, and he also showed a smile. It seemed that he was quite satisfied with the effect.


    After a while, Nie Xiaoran laughed and said that she had nothing to do.


    I saw her face a little heavy, I don''t know what it will be.


    When everyone sat down, Ji Chang reported the whole thing, and finally said, "this is the situation now. I just want to know how to deal with these eight people."


    Lei Hua''s voice gave a cold hum and said, "well, we can''t be soft on this guy who is always on the move. We must fight them."


    I looked at him, and this guy was too upset.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at him with a little surprise. It took a long time for her to recover. Obviously, she might think that this kind of person who takes people away is still very secretive, but she doesn''t know that people already know it.And I can only smile, said: "I always feel that this thing, is not..."


    "I agree, too." Probably because I want to express different opinions, Nie Zhengxuan interjected.


    "Yes, let''s not talk about the positions of these people and their previous contributions. But we can''t let it go easily. " At this time, the shareholder representative below also said.


    I don''t think at present that there is a considerable unity of views.


    At this time, Wang Wenquan''s whole face changed. He took a look at Nie Xiaoran and said, "but these people used to contribute to the company."


    "Who didn''t?" At this time, Lei Huasheng said: "a few days ago, my secretary spread rumors, but she also opened it. Compared with her contribution, is her contribution smaller?"


    I secretly sneer in my heart. What Wang Wenquan means is that these can still be used in the future. I hope Nie Xiaoran can open up his mind.

 Chapter 454

    However, he did not know that the main thing for Nie Xiaoran now is to keep his only position.


    If at this time, her secretary really got things, then she has a lot of things, will be known by others.


    And I also want to believe that she must know that Lei Huasheng''s secretary has arrived at lanfeifei''s side, so her secretary, in case of the same situation, would not be good.


    But she can''t say anything. Lei Huasheng''s words are just what she wants.


    "Director Lei is right." At this time Nie Xiaoran said: "as far as I am concerned, I still know what they are like, but from the perspective of the company, they must be severely punished for such behavior."


    It seems that all four agree. In fact, it''s meaningless for me to oppose any more. I had to sigh and say, "well, since everyone agrees, I won''t say anything."


    I thought for a moment. At this time, it''s better not to say the identity of Wang Wenquan.


    After the meeting, Ji Changfeng went to deal with it. Soon the company heard that the eight people had been dismissed. From Ji Changfeng''s side, they had already been informed to leave.


    However, I think Wang Wenquan may arrange a place for them, because he won over these people and could not just bring them to Nie Xiaoran''s side.


    Tang Xin and I are just sitting in the office, listening to the news and sneering.


    For us, this is just a farce. It''s also a good thing for us to leave with eight people like this.


    At least in terms of this project, no one will think about blocking us any more.


    The other competition in the afternoon was between Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran. The two of them also had a fierce competition for the eight seats. In only one afternoon, they had finished the whole thing.


    Among the new comers, six are still Lei Huasheng, and the other two seats are occupied by Nie Xiaoran.


    This time, the strength of the project team is not much worse.


    And I look at their infighting, can only and tangxin two people sitting in the office chatting.


    For Tang Xin, it is also very strange to ask: "if we want to fight, we can fight. Why don''t you plan to let your own people in, sister Wu?"


    I thought about it for a while and said, "the crisis is too high. If we want to go in, first of all, this thing will fail. Once it fails, it will affect the people we go in."


    "But we can tell him in advance." Tang Xin said.


    "This is the second trouble. Have you ever thought about it? If we told him our action plan, it would be a big difficulty for us to keep secret. Now all the people who know our plan are our own people, but if we really told too many people, there might be a problem in keeping secret."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "I understand. If we don''t do well, they may find us."


    I laughed and said, "it''s interesting, but now it''s OK. We''ve gone through the most difficult process. For us, just stand by and watch."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "I understand. Then I want to see Li."


    I laughed and said, "yes, their plays are going to be staged. We don''t fight now. We just want to use people on the blade later. For example, Minister Wu tonight is our focus."


    "But sister Wu, how do you plan to meet Minister Wu?" Tang Xin said at this time.


    "It''s good to see her like this. The best way to show your sincerity is to let her know who I am." I said with a smile.


    Tang Xin was stunned for a moment and said, "no, you''re going to do it, but in case..."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen. I have to see her. I can only see her in this image." I said.


    Tang Xin thought for a moment and said, "well, although I think it would be better for you to appear with Meng Xinrui."


    I just laughed and said, "no, that''s not good, because she is very smart, and I believe that the reason why she came to me today is that she found something right."


    Maybe it''s just my intuition, but I really think that''s what it is.


    After work, we prepared for a while and took Tang Xin home first. When we arrived at home, we just simply cleaned up, which made it easy for us to go to situ GUI to talk about this evening.


    Situ GUI analyzed it and thought that it was very good. Minister Wu must have something to do with her coming to us. Moreover, it would be very hard for her to think of her identity if she really overcame us.


    Soon, we''ll be ready, but now I''m in Wu Xin''er''s state.


    When I got to the bottom of the hotel, I found that Minister Wu and sister rainbow hadn''t come yet. They should be prepared. I don''t know what kind of way they will use, but this time it''s very important.I know that Minister Wu has never made a difference, but he should be an expert. All the time, he has been in charge of the core part of Nie''s group. We can see the position of this man in Nie Xiaoran''s heart.


    She can be like this, but it''s all her own money.


    So this time, I can say that I traded with her with the last card. I hope she can understand this.


    Soon, Wu''s car stopped. Rainbow Sister and she came down, toward the hotel.


    I went up with situ GUI.


    At this time, Wu looked at me strangely and said, "you''re here. Where''s LAN Feifei?"


    "She arrived long ago, but it''s not convenient to come out now, so I''ll pick you up now." I had to say.


    I saw that Wu''s face was a little unhappy at this time. I knew that she must have misunderstood. But I don''t want to explain anything now, because after a while, she will understand my difficulties.


    When we got to the top, we all sat down. Wu said, "lanfeifei''s shelf is really big."


    Rainbow sister looked at me, probably also blame me, how not to say hello with lanfeifei, the result let her mother misunderstood.


    At this time, Li Tao and old man Gao also came. They were old acquaintances and naturally wanted to talk for a while.


    We just sit on one side and don''t disturb them.


    After the greetings, they sat down.


    At this time, Minister Wu said, "now that all the people are here, can we let the big shelf lanfeifei come out?"


    In fact, Wu Lanfei said, "I don''t think it''s funny, but I don''t think it''s funny


    Minister Wu and sister rainbow looked up at me, a little surprised.


    I saw that Li Tao and old man Gao were also masked. Obviously, I didn''t expect that they would be like this.


    I look at them, smile, let situ GUI help me.


    When I appeared in front of them like lanfeifei, they were obviously a little confused.


    I had to say: "that''s what happened. In fact, Wu Xin''er, LAN Feifei, came to Nie''s, so I didn''t dare to show my head. That''s why I can only meet you at the door in this way."


    Wu minister Leng for a long time, just said: "God, this, this is your card?"


    I nodded and said, "it''s not wrong."


    Li Tao then said, "who knows about this?"


    I looked at him and said, "don''t ask. Those who know about it must be people I can trust. Let''s say, Huson doesn''t know."


    Li Tao nodded and said, "it''s much better to hear you say that. If he doesn''t know, there''s no problem."


    I sighed and said: "yes, in this case, my identity is absolutely confidential. I have no way to get information without approaching them."


    Li Tao just laughed and said, "I''ll tell you. LAN Feifei has always said that Wu xiner is the person she trusts most. I still wonder why she trusts so much. No wonder."


    Wu also sighed and said: "I didn''t expect that you had come to us, but none of us thought of it. No, I remember that you and lanfeifei appeared at the same time several times."


    "That''s a fake." I had to say: "this is not a secret. At the beginning, someone wanted to use the fake lanfeifei to seize my things, but we broke it by mistake, so we pulled back the fake lanfeifei. When we appeared at the same time, the fake lanfeifei was a fake."


    Li Tao nodded and said, "I can prove that."


    Wu just nodded and said: "it''s really powerful. You''ve disturbed so many people and designed a big trap. Although I don''t know what kind of trap it is, it''s obvious that Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran have got in."


    I had to smile bitterly and said, "I don''t want to destroy the Nie family now. To be honest, it''s the old position of LAN family. I just want to swallow it."


    "So, have you thought about what the staff would do there?" Wu asked.


    "I thought that this is the reason why I set up the new LAN family, because the new LAN family absorbed all the old people. Even if I swallowed the Nie family, the people there don''t have to leave. As long as they work hard, they can still do it." I had to say.


    Wu just nodded, sighed and said, "it seems that you really think about it. That''s great."


    I had to smile and look at her, now it''s her turn to say, I don''t know what her true and false news is like.


    Minister Wu took a look at sister rainbow, and then said, "Rainbow says that she trusts you very much. It seems that her eyes are better than mine. Well, I''ll tell you what I have in my hands now."


    I nodded and looked at her.


    In fact, there are two pieces of information, one is false and the other is true. The false information is that Nie Xiaoran''s payment has reached 5 billion yuan, and he also controls the company''s finance. It is said that there are more than a billion dollars in the company''s finance. "I took a look at Li Tao. I didn''t expect that the news was fake.


    Li Tao is also Leng for a long time, said: "but, this news, is our statistics, should not be too false?"


    With a smile, Wu said, "if Nie Xiaoran is so easy to deal with, it''s not Nie Xiaoran. Do you know? She has mortgaged all her company and real estate. Now her real loan has become nearly 8 billion yuan. "


    We''re all stupid. No way. It''s hard for us to control her. If she has so many assets, no matter what we do, we can stick to the end.


    This is a real trouble, and the biggest trouble. We are completely fooled by false news. If Minister Wu hadn''t said it today, we would not have known it at all. It''s difficult.


    Li Tao was also a little flustered and said: "how can this be possible? If so, what we said before..."


    Wu took a look at us, and then said, "I didn''t expect that Wang''s group did give Nie Xiaoran some benefits here. Moreover, he borrowed a lot of money from below because of his relationship. Therefore, Nie''s money is enough to cope with everything."


    At this time, Tang Xin said: "that is to say, if we don''t control her well, no matter what we do, she will have a chance to finish it."


    At this time, I slowly calm down. I don''t know why. Instead, I think of my father''s words. When it''s the most difficult time, I must calm down to the extreme.


    Situ GUI looked at me and said, "I think we should have a meeting. Otherwise, we can''t face it together."


    I thought about it for a while, and then said with a smile, "it''s not a family, but everyone. Naturally, the meeting will be held, but if we have no way, then the meeting will be meaningless."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "but now, what can you do?"


    I smile, said: "of course there are, we can still consume their strength, really, believe me."


    Situ GUI looked at me and said, "but we don''t have enough money now. If we really have 8 billion yuan, we may not be able to spend it without a few big projects."


    "It only needs a big project, plus some things we have now, it''s all right. Minister Wu, since you''ve told the truth, you want to support me?" I asked.


    Minister Wu nodded, I smile, said: "this is very good, then my idea is very simple, as long as you show her specific accounts."


    Wu minister a Leng, said: "but so, I will face a demolition, that can be trouble."


    "No, I won''t let you face that." I smile, said: "not to let you really leak out, but someone to your audit."


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "you are not going to use the above relationship, are you?"


    I smile, said: "there is a relationship, I have not used, but this relationship, I think it''s time to use."


    As soon as I finished, sister rainbow said, "no, you want to use my father''s relationship?"


    I nodded slightly and said, "yes, Uncle Chen, one of my father''s best allies in those years, if you use his relationship, you can still audit accounts."


    "But what''s the use of that?" Asked situ GUI.


    I laughed and said: "of course, it''s still useful. As long as they check the accounts, Nie Xiaoran''s accounts will leak out. By then, we will know that she has 8 billion yuan. At this time, all shareholders will inevitably ask for dividends, because the money is equivalent to a part of the shareholders. You understand


    I think they understand that no one has reinvested in the current situation. If we find that there are 8 billion yuan in the company''s account, it is equivalent to the total share of all shareholders of the company. Therefore, for us, if we want to pay dividends, it will be a lot of money.

 Chapter 455

    "But if we want to make efforts, we must do it quickly." Minister Wu nodded at this time.


    I laughed and said, "don''t hurry. I''ll do it now."


    Then I took out my cell phone and dialed Uncle Chen.


    Soon, the phone got through.


    "It''s very strange. What''s the matter? It''s you who called me." Uncle Chen is very happy to hear his voice.


    "Uncle Chen, if I say this matter may be related to my life and death, will you help me? And it''s within your jurisdiction, and it doesn''t violate any discipline. "


    Uncle Chen was obviously stunned for a while, and said, "it''s so serious. Please tell me what it is."


    I had to say something about it, and at the same time, I just hope that he can take people to check Nie Xiaoran''s account. In this way, it''s OK to make the news public.


    As soon as he finished, Uncle Chen laughed and said, "this is OK. I''ll do a spot check. By the way, I''ll even check the situ group and Hu group. It''s not so conspicuous and it''s a sudden attack."


    I slightly smile, said: "is this meaning, in fact, you can also come to LAN to check."


    Uncle Chen laughed and said, "does LAN still need to check? From your father''s side, there are no mistakes or omissions. I''m very relieved. "


    I laughed and said, "Uncle Chen, I owe you a favor when this matter is finished."


    Uncle Chen laughed and said, "if you really feel that you owe me a favor, just remember to take care of rainbow for me."


    I nodded and said yes and hung up.


    It seems that Uncle Chen is quite sure.


    I thought for a moment, looked at situ GUI and said, "tomorrow I will check your account with Hu Lin. are you ok?"


    "It''s hard to say, Huson. I have no problem." Situ GUI laughed.


    I had no choice but to make a phone call to Husen, but informed him not to let people know the news today. If there is anything, I will try my best.


    On the contrary, hooson doesn''t want to go to a small company like Tyson.


    After all this, I thought about it for a while, and then called sister Liu to ask him to send old man Gao to come over tomorrow. In terms of time, it''s better to let her pay attention to it after checking the accounts.


    Liu Jie quickly agreed, actually I believe she must have arranged a line of eye in Lanshi, when there is only one phone call, she will come over immediately.


    On the other hand, I called Lei Huasheng.


    At this time, it was a little late, but the thunder answered and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Something will happen to Nie''s tomorrow. I hope you can stand on my side. It''s good for you." I said with a smile.


    Lei Hua Sheng said, "it depends on what happened. I haven''t heard of a board of directors tomorrow. Even if there is one, LAN may not participate in it?" Lei Huasheng said at this time.


    I laughed and said, "of course we will, and you will soon understand what kind of thing it is. Let''s put it this way, it may bring you an income of about 500 million to 600 million."


    Lei Huasheng didn''t say anything, but I believe he must be quite concerned about money now.


    Lei Huasheng gave me a quick reply. He agreed to my terms, but he still had a worry that he didn''t know what would happen to other shareholders in this matter?


    I smile and say, "you don''t have to worry about this. If you don''t have a little preparation, can I let you do it?"


    Lei Huasheng agreed.


    After hanging up, situ Guicai said, "but in this way. In the hands of Lei Huasheng, there will be more funds. "


    "I''m not bad either, because he won''t leave those funds. He will definitely invest them all. If he wants to get more shares, he will take this opportunity to fight Nie Xiaoran." I smile.


    Wu said at this time: "tomorrow is the time for your capital investment, but this matter, coupled with the coming of the auditors, must be pushed."


    Situ GUI said with a little smile: "this matter, of course, is to push, but it may be Nie Xiaoran''s side to push this matter, isn''t it?"


    I also laughed. There must be a play to watch tomorrow, but I don''t know if it will be wonderful.


    Wu was relieved and said, "but after this, maybe I''ll leave. Otherwise, I can''t say it."


    "Don''t worry, LAN''s company will always have a place for you." I said immediately. Although I didn''t tell sister Liu about this, I think she would agree.


    Wu just laughed and said, "do you know why I help you so much?"I shook my head. Minister Wu just said: "in fact, it''s very simple, because you''ve been dealing with Nie all the time, but you haven''t shaken the bottom. It can be said that you still use very good means to dig up the top bit by bit. For the bottom, they still have certain benefits."


    I just laughed. At the beginning, I really didn''t think about it. That''s because I met Minister Wu once later and said something, I changed my mind.


    "In this matter, I think I should feel that you, Nie Shi, can''t really fall down, and I will follow my father''s company and Nie Xiaoran''s people."


    Minister Wu nodded and said, "that''s it. Because of your heart, I will help you. Don''t worry. Tomorrow will be very good."


    At this time, situ GUI arranged some food and wine, because there was something to do tomorrow, so we didn''t drink at last, but just ate some food, and then we separated and prepared for tomorrow''s things.


    At this time, old man Gao came over and said, "I''ll tell you, how could such a big character enter the Nie family? It turned out that it was Miss LAN. You came here in person."


    "I''m sorry I kept it from you all the time." I had to apologize first. In fact, old man Gao was more trustworthy, but I never said it.


    Old man Gao waved his hand and said, "it''s very good. You can''t open your cards until the end. Only in this way can you have a chance to fight against those big guys."


    I nodded, this is also said by my father, but I have almost forgotten.


    Seeing that they all left, situ GUI also took a picture of me and said, "after this thing is over, I want you to take a vacation with me. We need to have a good time for a few days, but we all have things tomorrow, so we won''t leave you today."


    I gave him a white look. Who doesn''t know what he wants to do?


    Sure enough, Tang Xin on one side first laughed, then turned around and pretended not to hear.


    I had to stare at him, and then I left with Tang Xin, but I came back soon.


    "Turn me back into Wu Xin''er." I almost forgot about it.


    Situ GUI just laughed. When he reached for it, he suddenly came forward quickly, gave me a kiss on the cheek and said, "this is the deposit."


    I glared at him again, and then I went back with Tang Xin.


    Take a night off. "Cooperate, cooperate." Nie Xiaoran to this time, she can only say so.


    Let''s make way for Uncle Chen and Minister Wu. But Nie Xiaoran is biting teeth at this time, a face of life can''t love.


    My heart also secretly sneer, at this time thunder voice also came, see this scene is also surprised, looked at me, probably want to ask what is the situation.


    I''ll have to go back to the office and let him check the accounts first.


    As soon as he sat down, Lei Hua''s voice came. As soon as he entered the door, he asked, "what''s the matter? I see Nie Xiaoran''s face is very bad now. Has something happened? "


    With a wry smile, I said, "I don''t know if there are any major events, but just now some people have come to check the accounts. Nie Xiaoran should have received the notice, so he came in a hurry. It seems that he made a lot of phone calls to Minister Wu, but unexpectedly, Minister Wu has been controlled by them."


    When Lei Huasheng heard this, he suddenly laughed and said, "I understand. It can''t be Nie Xiaoran. Now all the money is in the company''s account, right? That''s great. I didn''t expect such valuable information. "


    I took a look at Lei Huasheng. He really has some ability. He can react so quickly. But also thought of the results, I can''t help but smile, said: "what are you happy about?"


    Lei Huasheng then said: "I''m not happy. I have to go to the shareholder representative. By the way, his opinions are also very important. Oh, President Wu, what do you think? "


    I took a look at him and said, "people die for money. Be careful."


    This is also an answer to him. People love money. In this case, I must ask for money.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "I''ll be content with you. I''ll go first."


    Said, he immediately stormed away.


    Tang Xin came back at this time and said that it had been spread all over the world. He said that there might be some changes in the company recently, because there was something wrong with the accounts recently. I heard that it was the above operation. I don''t know what it means.


    I just laughed. Maybe I don''t have time to deal with the rumor this time? Moreover, this rumor must come from below, so you don''t need to find this person, and it''s useless to find it.


    Before ten o''clock, there was chaos again. We immediately went out to see that Uncle Chen and Minister Wu had already come out.


    At this time, I saw old man Gao come in from the main door. It was a good time for him to come.Nie Xiaoran followed them. At this time, he was surprised to see old man Gao.


    They should have said a few words, but the distance was too far for me to hear clearly.


    Just then, Uncle Chen came up with Minister Wu and Nie Xiaoran. Nie Xiaoran''s face was gray. Uncle Chen said with a smile, "we want to borrow a broadcasting room."


    There is also a department I manage. Of course, there will be no problem.


    I immediately personally took people to the past, and at this time, Lei Huasheng also came to watch the fun. I saw that the shareholder representative was beside him.


    He did find someone.


    When the broadcasting room was opened, Uncle Chen tuned the tone and asked one of them to broadcast. The man immediately sat up and said all that he had said before.


    Now the company has found out that there are 7.8 billion assets in the company''s book. The money should be regarded as the company''s collective loans and dividends, which have proved to be effective, and so on.


    As soon as the words were finished, the whole building was jubilant, and everyone was very happy. After all, no one was happy with making so much money, except Nie Xiaoran.


    Then, the man talked about the company''s loan problem. Nie Xiaoran''s loan from the bank this time was only 2 billion yuan, so the other 5.9 billion yuan must have come from other channels, not included.


    So, the 5.9 billion yuan can be used as a normal dividend.

 Chapter 456

    The man said this and was about to leave when Lei Huasheng rushed in and announced: "as a resident shareholder, chairman Nie didn''t pay dividends in the name of investment when he paid dividends last time. But now it seems that we have sufficient funds and should pay dividends. "


    As soon as his words were finished, the voice of the people below slowly went down. You know, last time, many people in the factory got shares. If they really got dividends, they would also get their benefits.


    In a short time, there was a harmony coming from below.


    However, this matter is no longer the management of Uncle Chen. They say goodbye and the whole team leaves.


    "Lei Huasheng, what do you want? You know this money has nothing to do with the company." Nie Xiaoran said angrily at this time.


    "I don''t know." Lei Huasheng said: "I only know that now our company clearly has money to pay dividends, but you don''t have a share. You don''t have to account for the following and many shareholders."


    "After all, it''s generally accepted that the loan is mainly 2 billion yuan, and we don''t want to keep it." Old man Gao said at this time.


    "I don''t like the money." Nie Xiaoran directly objected.


    "I don''t agree either." Nie Zhengxuan also said.


    "I want to get a normal dividend." At this time, the representative of shareholders said that for him, getting money is the real thing.


    All eyes were on me. After all, I was the only one to make a statement, which was equivalent to a shareholders'' meeting.


    "Dividends, after all, the company has so much money now. How can you hide this amount from us, chairman Nie?" I looked at Nie Xiaoran and said.


    As soon as the words were finished, all the people stopped talking. Nie Xiaoran is dumb now. She has to know her own sufferings. Her money is really unfair. That is to say, it''s an opportunity for us to show it now. It''s a blow to her.


    "This is not a formal shareholders'' meeting. I suggest that we decide on this matter after we have invested in situ group and Lancaster group." Nie Xiaoran immediately adopted the method of procrastination.


    "That''s not right." At this time, old man Gao said: "even if we don''t pay dividends and want to invest, then the money is earned in proportion. That is to say, if we want to invest, no matter how much we invest, it will be distributed according to the original proportion."


    "yes, it is. It can''t be your Nie family has the final say." Thunder turns a voice to smile at this time.


    If this kind of investment is good for him, first of all, he uses Nie Xiaoran''s money to invest. No matter how much he earns, his stock value will not drop. Nie Xiaoran''s investment is equivalent to being busy and giving someone a wedding dress.


    She certainly won''t do it. However, if she wants to pay dividends, she will have at least 2 billion yuan in loan money, as well as her own dividend money with Nie Zhengxuan. It depends on the distribution of some expenses at that time.


    "It''s better for me to support dividends." The shareholder representative said at this time.


    Nie Xiaoran glared at him, but he was not afraid at all.


    He should hold a certain amount of equity in his hand. If the dividend is really successful, he may get a lot of money. With the money, it''s OK to change his job.


    And I believe that Lei Huasheng must have promised him something, otherwise he would not be so bold now.


    "According to the relevant laws, when our company finds out these accounts, it should hold a shareholders'' meeting in time to agree on the use of the money. Will chairman Nie forget?" Old man Gao said at this time.


    Nie Xiaoran coldly looked at old man Gao and said, "you are not a shareholder now. What qualifications do you have to say such things?"


    Old man Gao said with a smile, "that''s what I said. But I came here today to talk about our project. I didn''t expect to see such a thing. I''ll show you a power of attorney."


    Old man Gao said while taking out a power of attorney.


    I took it first. This one was opened in the name of the company. The main point is that old man Gao was entitled to use all the rights of lanfeifei in Nie''s and his shareholder status within one month from three days ago. And on behalf of the group to sign the contract and other matters.


    I was relieved. When Nie Xiaoran said that just now, I still had a headache. I really forgot that. I didn''t want to delay. Unexpectedly, old man Gao was ready when he went back. It should also be recognized by Sister Liu.


    That''s great. If they can do things on their own, I''m much more relaxed.


    I had to hand the power of attorney to Nie Xiaoran. After she read it, her face turned white. Look at me for help.


    Now only I can save the money, as long as I don''t agree, there is no way.


    But now, I can only say sorry, because I also need the money, and half of the money will be mine.


    "I think that since there is legal support, we should hold a shareholders'' meeting. As for what we are discussing now, we should discuss it at the shareholders'' meeting and immediately hold an urgent shareholders'' meeting."I looked at Nie Xiaoran and said.


    "If you don''t open it, it''s OK. I''ll call the one above immediately. At that time, it will only take one hour, but the money will be frozen. You have to think about it." Lei Huasheng catches Nie Xiaoran''s weakness and says.


    It''s too cruel. Looking at their internal fighting, they are more and more cruel.


    Nie Xiaoran obviously had no way, had to say: "good, open shareholder meeting."


    "Minister Wu, let me remind you that we have the above inspection report now. If you dare to move the money now, you will know the result." Lei Huasheng did not forget to Order Minister Wu.


    But Minister Wu could only sigh and said, "of course I don''t have the courage, and it has been found that if I move, even if it is private appropriation of public funds, it will be sentenced. Of course I won''t move, and I won''t let others move."


    "That''s good." Lei Huasheng finished, this block looked at Nie Xiaoran, thought for a moment, said: "Chairman Nie, let''s go."


    I see Nie Xiaoran at this time toward Nie Zhengping a wink, looks like, is to let him act.


    And the thunder turns a voice there, also aimed at a make a wink. That''s the person from the security department here. The man stepped forward, blocked Nie Zhengping and said, "I''m sorry, there''s something going on in our company today, so please leave."


    "Is he an outsider?" Nie Xiaoran said mercilessly.


    "According to the company''s regulations, he has no position in our company, and he is also a member of a foreign company. Therefore, in this critical period, I will certainly take the responsibility of a security department." That man won''t let me.


    Nie Xiaoran said: "in this case, you can''t go to work today."


    "I''m sorry, chairman. This person''s treatment needs the signature of the shareholders. It''s impossible for you to deal with him alone." Lei Huasheng then said: "and he is responsible, and he did nothing wrong. If Zhengping goes home, no one will stop him. From a personal point of view, he is your son. But in business, he is not a member of our company, and it is impossible for him to listen to our company''s secrets. Is there anything wrong with the preservation? "


    "No mistake." Nie Xiaoran did not speak, Gao old man took a sentence, said: "the company is clear, should reward just right."


    I gave a wry smile. If I didn''t really know what happened to these two people, I would have thought they were wearing a pair of trousers.


    Nie Xiaoran angry face more ugly, but Lei Huasheng said in reason, she also has no way.


    Nie Zhengping then took a look and had to follow the man away.


    "The company is listed today, and we won''t see any guests." The thunder turns a voice to the following to order again.


    "What is this for?" Nie Xiaoran looks at Lei Huasheng.


    But Lei Huasheng looked back at Nie Xiaoran and said, "to prevent cheating, today we''re going to solve this problem. At lunch, we can also discuss this and have dinner at the same time, right?"


    Nie Xiaoran looks at Lei Huasheng''s eyes and can kill him completely.


    I looked at them, but felt that it was like a contest between snakes and scorpions. This time, Lei Huasheng took the absolute initiative.


    And Lei Huasheng is cruel enough. He takes the initiative and doesn''t talk about it. At this time, he falls down the well, which is quite severe.


    Of course, this initiative, I gave him, 50% of the money, will fall in my hands.


    The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind.


    Now, all the people are looking at Nie Xiaoran. She can''t avoid this. For us, now this matter is quite beneficial to us.


    Nie Xiaoran sighed and thought. I know what she is thinking.


    "Chairman Nie, now we are in trouble. If we don''t pay dividends, then according to the legal procedure, director Lei can completely pass the law and freeze the money." I said.


    And Lei Huasheng said: "yes, I''ll be unhappy at that time. I can''t do anything."


    At this time Nie Xiaoran looked at me. I had to say: "of course, we can not pay this money, but for the investment in the future, we will distribute it in proportion."


    I don''t think Nie Xiaoran will agree with this. She has been planning for so long, and she just wants to restructure her current equity. If she does, it will be the same as before, and there will be no change at all.


    But for Nie Xiaoran, he has to pay the price of bleeding.


    At that time, the money needs to be paid back by him, but we are still earning money, which she doesn''t want to see.


    I know it must be very difficult for her to choose now, but we have no choice. Now we have such a good chance. If we don''t deal with her, I''m sorry for the intelligence given by Minister Wu.


    And Lei Huasheng said at this time: "I don''t want to invest, so I will definitely think about dividends, and we will talk about the investment behind."


    I know what Lei Huasheng thinks. If old man Gao and I don''t invest in the future, it will be a good opportunity.At that time, Nie Xiaoran''s money will be greatly weakened, but Lei Huasheng can get a sum of money to invest. Even Nie Xiaoran can hardly weaken his equity.


    Nie ran, of course, was happy to give him the money.


    Old man Gao said faintly at this time: "opportunity, never give to others, because opportunity is like this, so now there is no other way."


    Nie Xiaoxun was biting his teeth at this time. He said for a long time, "you are all right. I understand. Well, I won''t say anything. Since you all said it, I''ll pay dividends. Ask Minister Wu to come in. "

 Chapter 457

    Now that we have said that, we have nothing to say.


    At this time, the secretary came in with Wu, and we all looked at her.


    However, Minister Wu was very calm. At this time, he came over with an envelope, which should be his resignation.


    Nie Xiaoran should also think of this, so for her, this time the loss is really not very big. Not only lost a sum of money, but also such a person.


    Wu put the envelope on the table and said, "I''ll leave when it''s over."


    Nie Xiaoran didn''t speak. He just nodded a little. Then he accepted the resignation, but he didn''t say anything else.


    I know what she thinks in her heart. Now everything is not what she wants.


    After Wu came in, he quickly made statistics. Not long after that, Nie Xiaoran said, "what''s the matter?"


    Wu said: "well, after my accounting, now we need to leave about 2.4 billion yuan after removing some debts and our common funds, and the other 5.5 billion yuan can be distributed.


    We all laughed. It''s more than five billion. It''s a lot of money.


    At this time, old man Gao said, "how much can they separate?"


    Minister Wu calculated for a while and said, "according to the current proportion, Nie Zhengxuan, Lei Huasheng and the shareholders each got 550 million yuan, with a total of 1.65 billion yuan. Wu xiner, the president of the company, got the most, with a share of 1.375 billion yuan. LAN''s share was 1.32 billion, and chairman Nie''s share was 1.45 billion. Another 2% is put in the general account because it is not with us. "


    Old man Gao and I looked at each other. That is to say, he and I shared nearly 2.7 billion yuan. For us, the amount of money is really huge.


    And we can do a lot of things with this money.


    And Lei Huasheng is also very happy, he can get more than 500 million, for him, is a good thing.


    The shareholder representative is also very happy. They have got a lot of money. I think he has a lot of money. It is estimated that he has made a lot of money.


    It''s just that Nie Xiaoran is lifeless. For him, the loss is not a bit.


    Money aside, this time her pressure is the biggest.


    Lei Huasheng nodded slightly and said, "this is completely OK. I agree. There''s no problem."


    Old man Gao nodded and said, "I also agree with the distribution."


    "I have no problem." The shareholder representative said at this time.


    I had to smile and say, "since everyone has said that, let''s do this. I''m scolding you, too. "


    Nie Xiaoran was biting his teeth. At this time, there was nothing he could do. She and Nie Zhengxuan only got about two billion yuan. It can be said that this time their money was extremely small.


    At this time, old man Gao looked at the situation, and there was no need to talk about it again. Then he said, "now that this matter is over, can we talk about what to do with our investment?"


    "I''m sorry, can we talk about it tomorrow, because we have something to do now." Nie Xiaoran said at this time.


    Old man Gao took a look at us and then said, "well, I know about this, so I have to wait. I''ll come back tomorrow, but I hope you can pay the money to our company''s account as soon as possible. When we receive the dividend, we will consider other things. "


    With that, he stood up and left.


    But Lei Huasheng looked at it and said, "otherwise, let''s leave, too?"


    "Wait a minute." At this time Nie Xiaoran said and looked at us at the same time.


    We had to sit down again, when her secretary came and made a sign to old man Gao to send him away.


    Old man Gao just followed him. We have to look at Nie Xiaoran and don''t know what the situation is now.


    And Nie Xiaoran just sat there quietly, did not speak, just looked at us.


    For us, this kind of silence is really uncomfortable, and we don''t know how to say it. It''s a bit difficult to do.


    What would Nie Xiaoran say? It''s a real headache. I hope she didn''t see anything, but for us, she should still be in the dark.


    After waiting for a long time, Nie Xiaoran said, "what happened today, how did it happen?"


    I asked Minister Wu.


    Wu said: "to be honest, I don''t know why it happened. Today, I received a notice from them. They told me to go downstairs. They have already been down. I wanted to call you at that time, but they stopped me."


    Nie Xiaoran sighed and said, "they won''t do it for no reason. There must be something wrong with it. I think there should be a traitor among us in this aspect."With that, she looked at us.


    Lei Huasheng laughed and said, "if there is a spy, it''s not possible to command such a person. Don''t forget, the characters above are not what we can reach."


    As soon as he said this, Nie Xiaoran didn''t say anything. There''s nothing wrong with that. The people above are really beyond our reach. Of course, Wu xiner is the one who can rely on people like Uncle Chen.


    Nie Xiaoran didn''t say anything. She was thinking about it for a long time before she said, "you make a little sense, but if no one makes ghosts here, I don''t believe there will be problems."


    I thought about it for a while and said, "it''s reasonable. Will there really be such a person among us?"


    I also want to delay the suspicion of others, because the most important thing for me now is to find a way to keep my identity from being exposed.


    Nie Xiaoran took a look at Minister Wu and said, "it''s impossible for you to say anything, isn''t it?"


    Wu immediately said: "if I said it, maybe no one will come to check it, but it will be found by the shareholders directly. Besides, I can''t direct the above. This matter doesn''t do me any good, does it?"


    The last sentence is true. It doesn''t do any good. For Minister Wu, she lost a lot.


    Because although you can enter the LAN family, at the beginning, you may not go ahead to avoid being found.


    However, I have also discussed with sister Liu that as long as Wu departs from Nie''s office, even Lan''s employees can be considered as having a vacation a few months ago and can get money without coming to work.


    It''s not a good thing for her to arrive at the enemy''s place as soon as something happens.


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "it''s not wrong. It''s really not good for LAN, but it''s not big."


    Then she looked at Lei Huasheng.


    And Lei Huasheng shrugged and said, "I said it''s not me. You may not believe it, but it''s not me. Think for yourself."


    I took a look at it, and I was surprised that Lei Huasheng didn''t object.


    But Nie Xiaoran frowned, looked at Lei Huasheng and said, "your benefit is the biggest, right?"


    Lei Huasheng just gave a wry smile and said, "I have any income. It''s not just more money. Thank you. But you can imagine that this money is nothing to your income."


    It''s a little irritating. Although it''s only over 500 million, for Lei Huasheng, if he really has to invest in it, it''s equivalent to pressing Nie Xiaoran''s equity enough.


    Nie Xiao nodded, looked at me, I had to smile, said: "my income is still OK, but also not the most, and I do not intend to give any one investment, the money, but enough for my life."


    In my current situation, if the money is really given to a person like Wu Xin''er, let alone a lifetime, it will be enough for the next life.


    That''s really the rest of the time. It''s just spending money. You don''t have to think about anything.


    What''s more, even if the money is saved, there will be tens of millions of income every year. What else can we do?


    But my goal is not here, otherwise, I will not work so hard.


    Nie Xiaoran sighed and said, "well, can you support my investment with your money, because I really need it."


    But I shook my head. Are you kidding me? If I really have to support her, what should I do?


    Nie Xiaoran did not say anything more, but said: "this matter, I can follow you to say? Can you give me a chance to have a seat with you tonight? You can call Tang Xin


    I nodded. This is OK. Because Nie Xiaoran and I always have to sit and solve some things.


    But before that, I will call situ GUI, because I want to hear his opinion.


    Lei Huasheng just laughed and said, "well, if I can, I''d like to make an appointment with you at noon. I don''t know if I can?"


    I took a look at him, only laughed, said: "not very good, but I will go to the canteen at noon, if there is anything, you can talk about it then."


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "I don''t have any secrets about my business. I''ll say it then."


    I had to shrug my shoulders, but Nie Xiaoran looked at the representative of shareholders, but only sighed. The people we couldn''t reach, they certainly couldn''t reach either.


    Moreover, for the representatives of shareholders, they just want to get money, which is beyond reproach.


    Nie Xiaoran then said: "well, in this case, I won''t say anything. Let''s finish the meeting first, and we''ll talk about other things."


    When we all left, I deeply felt Nie Xiaoran''s helplessness.I opened the meeting room and I went back to the office immediately. At this time, Tang Xin came over and said, "someone came to see you just now."


    I nodded and said, "who is it?"


    "It''s strange. I don''t know someone, but I feel that I should be someone with status." Tang Xin said.


    I really don''t know who it is. I just asked. It''s a man in his 50s and 60s. It seems that I can''t ask anything, so I''ll forget it.


    Let''s finish our own work first. I called situ GUI and told him about the situation.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "it''s going to be flexible. If she takes her villa and all the things inside as collateral, we can try to cooperate, because Nie Xiaoran can''t fall down before Lei Huasheng."


    I thought about it for a moment, there is no mistake, and for me, the most important thing now is to get the evidence, and if I can really get the villa and the things inside, it is also a good thing for me.


    In that case, it would be much easier in the back. Think of here, I should say, this time, really have a play.


    At this time is already noon, I took Tang Xin to the canteen to eat, this meal is still very delicious.


    On the other side, I saw that Lei Huasheng also came here. Originally, he was ahead of us. Seeing us, he automatically came behind us.


    Because of his identity, the people behind us gave way.


    Soon, several of us sat at the dining table. At this time, Lei Huasheng said, "I can imagine what Nie Xiaoran will talk to you about."


    I just laughed and said, "I don''t know, but I can imagine that she will borrow money."


    Lei Hua chuckled and said: "that''s it. In the current situation, she will indeed borrow money, but you can''t give it to her so easily. Because you have rejected me all the time. You know, if you join hands with me, this company will be ours. "


    I smile a little and say: "but have you ever thought that if I join hands with Nie Xiaoran, it will be easier for this company to become us than other situations, won''t it?"


    Lei Huasheng listened, thought for a while, and said, "but with her strength, will she really give you what you want now?"


    I laughed and said, "doesn''t she have no choice?"


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "Why are you so optimistic about Nie Xiaoran? Now I have more advantages?"


    I shook my head, said: "this time I don''t know who arranged this thing, so you now have the advantage, but I want to explain, your foundation is still too weak, don''t forget, you just got more than 500 million, which is the same as Nie Zhengxuan, plus Nie Xiaoran, it''s certainly no problem to beat you."


    Lei Huasheng then laughed and said, "I am also very grateful to that person. If I know who it is, I will repay him, because for me, the money is really too timely, but I want to make another point. Now for Nie Xiaoran, her debt is more than me, isn''t it?"


    I understand what he means. Nie Xiaoran managed to get so much money, plus two billion bank loans. That''s all she has. At most, there are less than four billion left.


    The money she owes is nearly 8 billion. Even if some money originally belongs to the company, there is a debt of more than 6 billion. It''s very difficult to pay it back.


    But Lei Huasheng is different, because at the beginning of situ GUI''s support, Lei Huasheng had already got a sum of money, and now he has got a part of it, which must be a calming agent for him.


    On the other hand, the amount of his own loans is not much. If my money is added, more equity can be achieved.


    But I understand that if I don''t have as much money as him at that time, that is to say, when it comes to the final distribution of shares, he will be able to hold me down.


    He thought so. I couldn''t help laughing and said, "forget it. I''d better look at the situation first. Even at night, it''s the same."


    "It''s good if you can stick to it." At this time, Lei Huasheng had finished eating. He cleaned up and left.


    I don''t care about him. After eating with Tang Xin, we went back to the office.


    In the afternoon, nothing happened, but Nie Zhengxuan came for a while and said he would meet us in the bamboo hall.


    There is Nie Xiaoran package down, say some words, should be no problem.


    And I thought for a moment, in order to prevent in case, I still let Jin Shinan go, he also has a place over there, should be able to help us.


    Jin Shinan is also very happy, but he can''t get out by himself. He will let Li Tao come with people and let us rest assured.


    In the evening, we went to the bamboo hall, where we met Nie Xiaoran.


    This time, she only brought Nie Zhengping, but she didn''t bring Nie Zhengxuan. It seems that she ruled out a person who didn''t let me get into trouble.We said something in general, and then we sat in.


    The food came up soon. Nie Xiaoran prepared it very well this time. For us, it was really a big meal.


    However, Tang Xin and I were thinking about something. We just ate some and waited for a while.


    Nie Zhengping then said: "president Wu, anyway, we have known each other for such a long time. I just hope you can help us this time, and we helped you a lot in the early stage?"

 Chapter 458

    I just laughed and said, "well, before we talk about helping, shouldn''t we talk about what you can do first? And what are the conditions? "


    Nie Xiaoran just spoke. I know that if she didn''t have my words, she would not have said anything first. She had to confirm my intention.


    "I can trade you for the position of chairman of the company." Nie Xiaoran offered the first condition.


    He said, "it''s really bad, isn''t it? Chairman Nie, as you know, this position is nothing to me, because even if I get the position, I can''t hold on to the end without any support. "


    Nie Xiaoran sighed and said, "well, I know what you think. It''s not a good condition, but we can change our thinking direction."


    I just laughed, said: "what kind of a thinking direction?"


    "What do you need?" Nie Xiaoran said: "you should have what you want?"


    I had to smile, said: "if I want anything, with my current financial resources are OK, it should be said that the country, I now, really not bad, what is it?"


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "it''s true. It''s not bad for you, but maybe there are some things you can''t get. Have you ever thought about letting your guys come here and live a happy life?"


    I was stunned. What does this mean? Is it really like situ GUI''s expectation that she is going to exchange what I want most.


    I had to smile and say, "it''s only part of it, but even so, I can afford a good house and let them come, can''t I?"


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said: "of course, this is OK, but I said, it''s a bigger villa. Have you ever thought about this. I can mortgage my villa to you now. This condition is quite good. You should know that the villa is worth several hundred million yuan. "


    I sank at this time. Should I refuse first? After all, don''t be so obvious?


    I had to smile bitterly and said, "it sounds good, but in fact, as you said, it''s only a few hundred million. With my current strength, I can buy it, right?"


    Nie Xiaoran sighed and said: "that''s right, so I will discount. Of course, there are many things in it, as well as some cars. Let''s say, I don''t need much. I only need one billion yuan. I think you will have enough money."


    "Billion, chairman Nie, you''re joking now. I don''t think those things together are worth the price, are they?" I said.


    Nie Xiaoran closed his eyes and thought for a moment. Then he sighed and said, "I''ll take some other things as collateral, but I hope I can borrow this billion yuan."


    I just smile, said: "this is not impossible, but to be honest, if there is no certain benefit, I will not put the money, after all, with my current financial resources, I can do anything."


    I see Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengping''s face is a little bit bad. I can see that they have no good way now.


    "Well, I''ll give you 30% of the money for that project as well as the interest. Of course, it also includes the mortgage of this villa. How about it? " Nie Xiaoran should have come up with the most favorable policy in her opinion.


    I''m kind of depressed. Because I know that this project is bound to go wrong. That 30% of the money can''t go to Nie Zhengxuan. In other words, in the end, she can''t pay me back.


    What I actually got was just a villa, but now, I can''t refuse it.


    Because it is very simple, now Nie Xiaoran has taken out all the cards, and for her, this project should be no problem.


    If I don''t agree, the problem of this project may appear in front of Nie Xiaoran''s eyes, which is not worth the loss.


    And if I agree, it''s not what I want to buy a villa. This condition is really bad.


    I scratched my head and carefully calculated the gains and losses.


    At this time, I seem to hear a voice: to move decisively, business harm, from suspicion.


    This is what my father told me at the beginning. Sometimes, don''t look at small interests. When it''s time to cut off, be quick.


    Thinking of this, I sighed and said: "Chairman Nie, since you are so sincere, I can agree to this condition, but one thing is when you sign the contract and when I will release the money. Of course, the money is in your hands, but if I don''t agree, you can''t take it, right


    At this time, Nie ran took out 2 billion yuan, because she could not save her life immediately.Of course, this is equivalent to the company and her personal time.


    I''ll make a careful calculation. We''ve really done her a lot of harm this time.


    "Of course, it''s OK. Tomorrow morning, I''ll come to you with the contract and the lawyer." Nie Xiaoran said at this time.


    "Said:" I will nod, I can find a lawyer


    "There''s no problem with that." Nie Xiaoran agreed and began to eat happily.


    At this time, the matter has been discussed, and we naturally return to the usual topic, such as how the projects are going. Tomorrow afternoon, see this meaning, situ GUI and Gao will represent situ group and Lan group to discuss these expenses.


    Just then, Nie Xiaoran suddenly said: "by the way, President Wu, although it''s a bit abrupt to say so, you really haven''t considered our family''s Zhengping at all?"


    How come the topic came back to this again? I had to smile and say, "isn''t he going to marry the daughter of the Wang family right away? And I really didn''t think about him


    Nie Xiaoran just a smile, said: "not this meaning, I just want to know, what kind of man, can enter your eyes, Zhengping such, it seems that it is not, that is, like Husen or situ GUI like it, or have to choose."


    I also had to smile, said: "it depends on fate, not people can say."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and turned the topic away. Soon, our dinner was over.


    After this, Tang Xin and I went back. Sitting in the car, Tang Xin asked, "sister Wu, do you really want to spend a billion?"


    I smile, said: "this is necessary, Nie Xiaoran at this time really can''t fall, we also need her to stand for us for a period of time can, otherwise, thunder will rise, at that time want to swallow him, but very difficult."


    "But I think Nie Xiaoran is just as hard to deal with. Have you ever thought about it? What should we do if she uses Yinzhao?" Tang Xin said at this time.


    "She has no other way now. What can she do?" I just laughed and said.


    "If, I mean if." Tang Xin''s words a little bit, half a day later said: "if she really hurt chairman LAN, then now dealing with you?"


    Hearing this, I slammed a brake and stopped. Fortunately, there were few cars on the road and nothing happened.


    I looked at Tang Xin in a daze. At this time, there should be a car coming up behind me. I honked a few horns, so I had to continue driving.


    But my heart, but no longer calm down, indeed, she can completely use this method.


    If the father is really harmed by them, then they are very familiar with such things.


    And Wu Xin''er is a fake identity. If it goes on like this, it is likely to meet the same fate.


    If all the people in the world don''t have the same debt, then I don''t have the same debt.


    No, did Nie Xiaoran kill me?


    I thought about it carefully. On the dinner table, her expression and Nie Zhengping''s expression.


    This matter is still very possible.


    "How do you think of that?" I asked.


    "When talking about Nie Zhengping, I saw his eyes, first expecting, then disappointed, and then there was a trace of murderous spirit. So I was thinking, "did they kill me?" Tang Xin said.


    I smile, said: "it seems that jackals really difficult to help ah, but also good, let''s play together."

 Chapter 459

    When I got home, I kept thinking about it and couldn''t sleep in bed.


    Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengping had a killing intention at this time, but they would not start at the beginning. What should I do?


    By the way, I can hide. I suddenly realized that maybe I was a little too concerned about my whereabouts. Since Wu Xin''er is a shadow, I can let her disappear.


    Now lanfeifei is not a big enemy, because lanfeifei has been attacking Nie Xiaoran from the front.


    Nie Xiaoran doesn''t defend lanfeifei because she knows that as long as lanfeifei doesn''t get the evidence, she won''t do anything to her.


    But Wu xiner is different. If Wu xiner dies, she will save more things.


    Even if it''s to give Wu Xin''er some compensation, it''s only part of it. If she can get the contract or something, she won''t be afraid.


    Wu Xin''er is just a person in this city, plus a Tang Xin.


    Wait, they don''t want to bring Tang Xin in, do they?


    I thought for a moment, this possibility should be very big, if Tang Xin has an accident with me, the Tang family is really hard to explain.


    It seems that my days at Nie''s are coming to an end.


    I gave a wry smile, which I didn''t expect.


    But when I want to leave, I will do it at the most critical time. I don''t think Nie Xiaoran will do it so quickly, otherwise, her purpose will be too obvious.


    However, when Ji Changfeng really wants to rain and our project doesn''t move for half a month, it''s time for her to be worried.


    At that time, it was also the best time for her to attack me.


    After thinking about this, I suddenly realized that there was no lawyer. After thinking about it, I called lawyer Hong. I didn''t expect that he didn''t sleep so late.


    I explained the situation to him, but he agreed very happily.


    I''m just going to sleep.


    When I arrived at the company the next day, lawyer Hong had already arrived. I asked Tang Xin to find Nie Xiaoran and her people. After all, I''m sorry to make lawyer Hong wait for a long time.


    Not long after, Nie Xiaoran came with people, and the two sides exchanged the contract.


    Lawyer Hong''s ability is still very strong. He is locked in a room, which is also free from the interference of the other party. Sometimes, when the other party speaks, some visible places are easily ignored.


    I talked with Nie Xiaoran for a while.


    After a short time, lawyer Hong came out and said, "I''ve already annotated the modification of the contract. President Wu, would you like to have a look?"


    I took it over and had a general look at several aspects of lawyer Hong''s amendment. They were all a bit of a level, so I nodded and asked the other party to revise them again.


    Nie Xiaoran at this time need to rely on me, so for my requirements, must be obedient.


    I asked them to revise it. In a short time, it has already been revised.


    Let lawyer Hong have a look again. He went over it carefully again and confirmed that there was no problem.


    I nodded and signed on it, while Nie Xiaoran signed on the other side.


    The contract is a success.


    Nie Xiaoran, of course, handed over some things face to face, including the keys to the villa, the keys to some cars and so on.


    To get these things, I feel a little bit sad. In the past, I could get these things at any time, but now, I still have to go through this way.


    In terms of my financial account, I naturally have one billion yuan, which is in the name of Nie Xiaoran.


    After these things were finished, Nie Xiaoran left happily.


    And lawyer Hong said goodbye to me at this time, and then he left.


    Soon after they left, Lei Huasheng broke in. This time, he did.


    "Why, why do you support Nie Xiaoran but not me?" Lei Hua''s voice was a little loud, but he was really excited.


    I just glanced at him and said, "this is very strange. Why should I help you?"


    Lei Huasheng is also in a daze. This is the fact. What''s the relationship between us? Why should I help you?


    I looked at him and said, "the money is mine. I can help anyone I want, can''t I? And, as you said, if we want to do it, we need to get the maximum benefit. I am also doing it now, am I not? "


    Lei Huasheng looked at some keys on my desk and seemed to understand something. He said, "she won''t give you that villa area, will she?"


    I smile, said: "yes, it is, this is now in my hands, but she will pay back, then also have to pay her."


    Lei Hua Sheng just gritted his teeth and said, "it''s really powerful. I''m willing to give up that place. It''s not her style. It''s said that there are treasures hidden there."


    I''ve heard of this legend. My father seems to have said that there are some things hidden in our villa, but he didn''t say how precious they are, but this has nothing to do with me.When my father was alive, he said that those things were natural things, and human beings should not have them, so he did not move the place at all.


    And I don''t think I''m going to move there.


    I just laughed and said, "I don''t know if there is any treasure. I can go and have a look at it then."


    "If it''s just like this, it''s not the best interest, is it? What else? "


    I shrugged and said, "that''s a lot. For example, maybe I can turn this billion into three billion."


    "One billion, that''s OK." The sound of thunder has changed. For him, it may go to a new level.


    I smile and say: "you know, I still have some money left. It''s enough to spend, isn''t it? So for me, to spend money now is to pursue greater interests. Is there nothing else


    After looking at me for a long time, Lei Huasheng said, "you are right, but if you come to me with a billion yuan, you will get more, won''t you?"


    "No I immediately objected: "because you never act. You always say you can get more and get more, but you never come up with the actual things that I will get."


    I finish, looking at Lei Huasheng, then his weakness, I know very well.


    Lei Huasheng, he plans and then moves, but because of this, he will lose some specific opportunities. And this kind of opportunity must be seized, otherwise, it will not appear again.


    I looked at him and said with a smile, "you just said it, but you never showed it to anyone. How can I believe you?"


    Lei Huasheng doesn''t speak any more. He should know his weakness, so now he should be quite depressed.


    Lei Huasheng glared at me for a long time, but I didn''t pay much attention to him. Let him think for himself.


    Sure enough, after a while, he sighed a little.


    I laughed, knowing that he had reacted. Said: "if you really want to cooperate with people, at least you should come up with something, but at most you just say, will get more, where is more?"


    Lei Hua nodded slightly and said, "you''re right."


    I just laughed and said, "this is where you are not as good as her now. She has already figured out what she needs most and what she doesn''t need most, so she exchanges what she doesn''t need for what she needs most."


    Lei Huasheng looked at me again. Then he laughed and said, "you are really a powerful businessman. You really see through."


    I had to shrug my shoulders and said, "well, the problem is here. I am also a businessman, so what I want is definitely what I need most, and this is exactly what Nie Xiaoran gave me."


    With that, Lei Huasheng said nothing.


    He slowly turned around, walked a few steps, said: "if one day, you feel desperate, you can come to me, because I know, Nie Xiaoran, there must be a backhand."


    I took a look at him and said, "thank you for reminding me. I think so, too."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and went out.


    Tang Xin came over at this time and said, "don''t mention the thunder. Sometimes it doesn''t look so bad."


    I laughed and said, "you can''t say that. You know, he''s not the worst. He just wants to survive. And if he hasn''t done anything, I can let him go."


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "to be honest, I don''t know if I should take this road when I see so many people in the business world. To be honest, one by one, people are more insidious. Can people like me really get out?"


    I laughed and said, "I''m sorry, it''s just that you''re in contact with some good businessmen, but you''re not in contact with them now. When this thing is over, I will definitely arrange for you to leave, and then I can study hard. "


    "I''m not going to leave." "Tang Xin said with a smile:" here, you can see the most dark side, when you really have to go to business, what else can''t deal with it


    I laughed. That''s a good thing to say. Seeing everything here, there''s really nothing I can''t cope with. There are just some of the purest businessmen.


    For the sake of money, for the sake of interests, those who plan and then move, as well as those who are cruel and ruthless, here is equivalent to all. It can be said that here is the best training ground, far better than fighting outside.


    "Well, here you are. By the way, situ GUI and his family are coming this afternoon. Take care of them." I had to say.


    Tang Xin just went down, because the afternoon is a matter of investment, so we still have to prepare for it.


    After lunch, when I went to work in the afternoon, situ GUI and Gao came here on time.


    I let sister rainbow meet them. After all, they are all acquaintances.


    Soon, when they got to the place we had prepared, they sat down and talked about things.After a while, Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng arrived.


    Nie Xiaoran is a little complacent today. I think she is happy because she has solved her biggest problem.


    For their conversation, I just let Tang Xin listen to it, because we have no investment, so we can''t speak.


    However, this matter should be a good learning experience for her.


    In situ GUI''s side, Si Tu GUI''s investment accounts for 40%, while Nie Xiaoran''s investment accounts for 40%, while Lei Huasheng''s investment accounts for only 20%.


    But this is enough. Because we have already paid dividends, the 2 billion yuan that can really count our equity is the one that can take effect only after the goods are returned. When the time comes for repayment, we have to share it in proportion.


    But with the 20% of Lei Huasheng''s shares, how can it account for about a quarter of the share allocation.


    For him, this equity is quite OK.


    In old man Gao''s side, the LAN family accounts for 40%, Nie Xiaoran accounts for 40%, while Lei Huasheng''s investment is still only 20%.


    I roughly calculated that Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran should be hollowed out.


    Situ GUI and Gao just stood up. We have prepared red wine for them and had a drink for the success of this project.


    After the end of the investment, all the money will be collected into a public account, so they can''t move the money themselves.


    My task now is to find a way to make them spend more without using the money.


    Everything is going well. In addition, this evening, situ GUI and old man Gao joined hands to set up a celebration banquet in the largest hotel here, which is basically an announcement of this matter.


    But there will be local celebrities and business people.


    We were all invited to the party, and Tang Xin was among them.


    I thought about it for a while and agreed. After all, at this kind of banquet, LAN Feifei is not very good to show up, and sister Liu has a baby at home, so she won''t show up. It seems that there will be fewer women.


    Nie Xiaoran didn''t say anything. Situ GUI and old man Gao just left.


    Everything has become a foregone conclusion, Nie Xiaoran turned to me and said: "president Wu, let this project start as soon as possible, after that, you can have a good rest for a period of time."


    I am in a daze, rest for a period of time? What does that mean.


    Nie Xiaoran said with a smile: "in recognition of your efforts, we have decided to give you an annual leave to have a good rest."


    "But I haven''t been in the company for a year. Isn''t there a rule?" I just laughed.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t violate the rules. One of the rules is that those who make great contributions to the company can have such annual leave benefits. Your contribution now is not huge enough to describe. "


    I immediately understood that at that time, I had no use, and the best place to die was to play outside, right?


    I gave a wry smile. Nie Xiaoran is a master who can do what he says.


    "OK, I''ll pay attention to it. This project should be started soon." I just laughed.


    It depends on who is faster, Nie Xiaoran. I''m so sorry. Now I really have to find a way to withdraw. As for the later things, it''s up to you.


    I secretly sneer at in the heart, I still have the bottom card, but Nie Xiaoran, you probably didn''t have.


    Just before the end of work, I called everyone and asked them to meet me at situ GUI''s hotel in the evening, because there was something to say. Now the other party has been hooked, it depends on our plan.


    After class, I immediately took Tang Xin back to my home, and then transferred to situ GUI''s hotel.


    At this time, all the people have arrived and are eating and drinking happily here. It''s also very happy to see us coming. I also saw that Ji Changfeng himself should have come here from the other side.


    Seeing Ji Changfeng, Tang Xin pounces directly. I have to find situ GUI to sit down.


    "The current plan should be very successful. I don''t know what else to say?" Situ GUI then said.


    I nodded and said: "of course, there are two things we need to solve. One is to deal with Lei Huasheng as soon as possible. But now, although his own money has been invested, there are still many real estate. In this way, I think it''s hard for us to knock him down all at once?"


    After hearing this, Li Tao laughed and said, "this is not difficult at all. You don''t know. After Lei Huasheng''s secretary arrived at our side, he already understood things very well, so he told us some things."


    I was stunned. In this way, the secretary should have mastered a lot.


    I took a look at Li Tao. He nodded slightly and said, "she knows a lot of things, two of which we can make use of. These two things, once a lawsuit is filed, his assets will be frozen. "

 Chapter 460

    I thought about it. Assets are frozen. What''s the situation?


    Can it be so strong?


    Liu Jie and Jin Shinan sit on one side, I see Jin Shinan take care of Liu Jie like a treasure, can''t help but also very happy.


    At this time, Jin Shinan also came over and said: "in fact, these two things are related to a small company below, but because that company is too small, it has not been able to deal with them. But now it is different, because we, the Jin family, have planned to merge this company."


    I have a look at Mr. Jin. This is also for me, because the acquisition of such a company must be approved by the top management. In other words, if it is not for supporting me, they will not do so.


    There is no profit, and it is still a small company below. You can see that after such an acquisition, some of the company''s original things will be connected with the Jin family.


    "If we take the lead for this company, we will certainly file a lawsuit. By that time, all the assets of Lei Huasheng will be frozen. Of course, the money he has put into it will not have any problems." Li Tao said at this time.


    I smile, said: "in this way, will also cause panic on the road, then you will ask him for money?"


    Jin Shinan also smile, said: "yes, but at that time, he has no money."


    "What if he resells the investment in the projects he has now? It''s also hard for us to prevent this. You know, although he has invested 20%, he is also a big man. The result of the sale should be very ideal. " Situ GUI said suddenly.


    That''s true. He has invested nearly 1.5 billion people. If he really has to sell such an investment, it will be very considerable.


    "There''s got to be a way he can''t sell it. Or, just sell it to us. " Li Tao thought for a moment and said, "but people on the road below won''t listen."


    "What if we make Nie Xiaoran feel bad at the same time?" I asked.


    "I''m afraid that''s not very good, because if we do it now, Nie Xiaoran will be forced to collapse. At that time, you don''t have much stock right now, and you can''t take over Nie." Situ GUI analyzed it for me.


    I nodded, thought for a moment, and said, "what if we buy the item he has now?"


    After a long time, situ Guicai said, "this is OK, but can he do it?"


    "First, simply put some pressure on him. Of course, he won''t like the pressure, but we can talk with him about the method. Now, of course, we buy the equity at a high price. We don''t need more. As long as we have five shares, he should let go." I said.


    Li Tao nodded and said: "yes, with Lei Huasheng''s more cautious character, he will indeed sell some of his investments in exchange for some money, so as to avoid the situation. He now accounts for 20% of the investment, but in terms of the company''s equity, it is equivalent to one third, so there should be no problem."


    "Go to Wu Xin''er, but we can''t do this thing?" Jin Shinan said at this time.


    "Of course, I can''t do this. I just supported Nie Xiaoran. He won''t let me really go up." I said.


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "I can do this thing. Originally, I have given him a way out, so he has to give me face. We take 50% of the investment right. The money in his hand seems to be his, but as long as we make trouble below, all the money will be frozen."


    "That''s right. Then he will try to sell such investment again. At that time, you will be the first one to think of." Jin Shinan thought for a moment and said.


    Li Tao said at this time: "I can tell him that in my own name, we can make another 50% investment, but I don''t know if we can make a deal."


    "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t work out." I laughed and said, "it''s just an impression. When he really needs to sell these investments, he will naturally think of our people first."


    "But at that time, it will not be easy to sell." Li Tao also began to laugh.


    "Not at first." Situ GUI said with a smile: "at the beginning, the money was frozen. If we add more force, maybe even the money will come back."


    "That''s two accounts." Jin Shinan said immediately.


    "What? Don''t want to pay back the money? " I immediately looked at Jin Shinan, who had to laugh.


    We all laughed. The fate of Lei Huasheng really has to be decided.


    Maybe he doesn''t know, we are thinking about how to deal with him now, and he is still dreaming, but when he wakes up, it may be a cruel reality.


    But there is no way, who told him to be the first, otherwise, Nie Xiaoran, will not follow up.


    And I have to knock them down.This matter has been finished, I just talk about the business, that is Nie Xiaoran, should have been about to kill me.


    This time, several people didn''t talk to each other. They didn''t think so much about this.


    "Are you sure about that?" After a long time, situ Guixian said something.


    He has a close relationship with me. Indeed, it would be better for him to ask. No one else can.


    I nodded and said, "I didn''t think about this at first, but later, Tang Xin talked about it. I think it''s very possible. After all, if Wu Xin''er is dead, and if there is a problem with the contract, it is tantamount to giving her a sum of money in vain. "


    Situ GUI sighed and said, "even if she can get the money back, if she wants to do it, it must be when the project starts to make money. Then even if she slowly returns the money back, it''s useless. She''s already occupied all the shares, including what you have."


    I nodded and said: "yes, although it is true that we have changed the villa, because we are not the owners there now, so some things should not be moved. The only advantage is that we can see my father''s notebook."


    "If it''s me, I suggest you don''t go to the villa now." Situ GUI then said.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "If Nie Xiaoran started there, her responsibility would be even worse. She could be said that someone had gone to them and hurt you by mistake. In that case, this matter might be more troublesome." Situ GUI said in a deep voice.


    "So insidious." Jin Shinan said.


    I slightly nodded, did not expect, there can be such an operation, if we really have to play so, we really have no temper.


    I scratched my head and said, "but if we don''t go now, what about father''s things?"


    "Don''t worry. At this moment, Wu xiner really needs to leave Nie. You are no longer suitable to be there. Of course, in the future, you still have to go back, but not as yourself, but to ask for accounts. When Nie Xiaoran''s project has problems, you must go there, but at this time, your billion yuan can be exchanged for some shares of Nie, and The villa is over


    I thought about it for a moment. Situ GUI was right. I''m just going to give people a chance now. But if I wait, there won''t be any problem.


    I sighed and said, "well, I see. I just want to know, what are those left behind?"


    At this time, sister Liu said, "don''t worry, one of them is still here and can''t run away. In addition, one is in Li Tao''s and the other is in Lei Huasheng''s. Lei Huasheng will also have problems immediately. Surely, they can''t run away. Now, how do you want to run away? "


    I have to scratch my head. If I leave my job, it will be a long time if I leave my job normally. Besides, Nie Xiaoran will definitely try to stop me.


    By then, she will have a bigger chance.


    I can''t leave so simply, there must be an opportunity, and this opportunity must be able to give me a legitimate reason.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment, then suddenly laughed and said, "why don''t we treat him in his own way? In that case, is that all right? "


    I looked at him and said, "you know what''s going on. Let''s hear it."


    At this time, situ GUI whispered a few words, and we all laughed.


    "That''s a good idea. It''s a good idea. Wu Xin''er can leave like this, and there won''t be any problem. But what about her equity?" Sister Liu asked with a smile.


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "this equity can be obtained by LAN Feifei. In this way, Nie Xiaoran will be more nervous. LAN Feifei can also buy Wu xiner''s mortgage contract with Nie Xiaoran. This is also OK."


    I clapped my hands and said, "yes, if lanfeifei is there, there must be no problem, right?"


    "Who said that?" Li Tao said at this time: "if LAN Feifei appears there, the problem will be even greater. It is possible that you will be completely killed. This is absolutely not allowed. I want to protect your safety."


    I took a look at Li Tao, and then I took a white look at situ GUI. This protection should be his, right?


    Situ GUI had to smile bitterly and said, "I just said that it''s late. It''s not my fault. In addition, I didn''t suggest you go in the way of lanfeifei, but even if you can''t go in at that time, because the villa is in your hands, I can go in, and I''m the safest."


    "You''re not safe either." Li Tao said.


    But situ GUI said with a smile, "there are some things you don''t know. I''m the safest. There won''t be anything. Don''t worry."


    I nodded. It''s not safe for situ GUI to enter in such an identity, but he can change or enter in the form of a ghost. That''s different.Liu said: "but, Wu Xin''er''s things, become lanfeifei''s, will let people suspect?"


    "No, because there are still two people who are leaving from there, and these two will accomplish such a thing." Said situ GUI.


    I understood immediately, and looked at Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng. Their resignation should be regarded as normal resignation, and because they have nothing else on hand, they will not arouse Nie Xiaoran''s suspicion.


    "But when are we going to do this?" I asked.


    "The sooner the better, tomorrow. Tomorrow, I''ll take Meng Xinrui to let them know that Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin are all LAN''s people." Said situ GUI.


    "But in this way, will Meng Xinrui be in danger?" I asked.


    "No, I will do a good job in the security work, and if there is a problem in Nie''s company, then Nie must not escape, they won''t be so stupid, will they? And the day after tomorrow, you''ll find a way to leave. " Said situ GUI.


    I nodded, the day after tomorrow, this time is really tight, and I later things, temporarily by Rainbow Sister to do it, with her ability is no problem.


    "When will sister rainbow come out?" I asked.


    At this time, sister Liu said, "I will contact her. I don''t think she has any problem because she has nothing else in her hand. As long as she wants to, there will be no problem. And after you leave, she can use this as an excuse to leave there."


    I nodded. This time, we really need to evacuate.


    After discussion, we got together for a meal under the arrangement of situ GUI, and then we left here.


    I went back to have a rest. I went to the company the next morning. I don''t know when situ GUI planned to come.


    When it was nearly ten o''clock, situ GUI had to come with Meng Xinrui. According to our arrangement, I haven''t responded yet. At this time, Tang Xin has gone down.


    I had to smile bitterly. Tang Xin has been following me all the time. This time, maybe everyone has lost sight of me?


    Sure enough, when Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng went out, the people below began to spread the word.


    I had to go down, but she didn''t pay attention to me.


    This is also arranged. Nie Xiaoran and Nie Zhengxuan got the news and immediately sent it down. When they saw Meng Xinrui, they were also surprised.


    And Nie Xiaoran also looked at me, I had to shake my head, that I do not know what is the situation.


    Nie Xiaoran had to let them go to his office first, but several main characters followed him.


    Lei Huasheng didn''t appear today. In order to prevent Lei Huasheng from affecting Meng Xinrui, Lei Huasheng should have been asked out by Li Tao.


    Of course, Li Tao will say that his intention is to buy some of their investment from Lei Huasheng.


    It''s OK for Lei Huasheng to say yes or no. Because if he agreed, situ GUI would be an alternative.


    "It''s unexpected that Chairman LAN actually came here in person." Nie Xiaoran looked at Meng Xinrui and said.


    Meng Xinrui is really good at training. At this time, she smiles and says, "if I don''t come, I can''t. If I don''t come again, I''ll see what chairman Nie looks like now."


    Nie Xiaoran was slightly stunned, looked at Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng standing behind LAN Feifei, and said, "can you explain what happened at this time?"


    Meng Xinrui just a smile, said: "in fact, it is quite simple, they have completed their tasks, I am going to take them back."


    "What?" Nie Xiaoran takes a hard look at Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin.


    Ji Changfeng said: "don''t worry, what we have accomplished is just a general task. There will be nothing else. It doesn''t conflict with the general direction of the company."


    Nie Xiaoran frowned and looked at me.


    I was just about to speak. At this time, Meng Xinrui said: "president Wu, your task is over. Can you go back with me?"


    I turned my head and looked at Meng Xinrui. What''s the meaning of this? Suddenly, if I say this, doesn''t it pit me?


    Unexpectedly, Nie Zhengxuan broke in and said, "so, President Wu is not your man."


    I turned my head to see Nie Zhengxuan. How could she help me talk at this time.


    Nie Zhengxuan looked at Meng Xinrui and said, "if it''s your person, it should be standing with you at this time, but she didn''t, and you just want us to doubt her, don''t you?"


    "If not?" Meng Xinrui plays lanfeifei and laughs. I really have the illusion that I am a fake now, and she is real.


    Nie Xiaoran just said with a smile: "Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin, you can take them away, but President Wu xiner, you can''t take them away. After all, I believe in her."


    "Believe, do you believe in people? If you believe me, tell me how my father got into a car accident, and even if he killed someone, the driver would not hang himself, would he? Is it really that simple? " Meng Xinrui said immediately.Good question. If LAN Feifei stands there and doesn''t ask about it, it''s impossible. Moreover, Nie Xiaoran will try to avoid it.


    Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran said at this time: "this is the judgment of the police, not mine."


    Meng Xinrui nodded and said, "you''re right. It''s not mine."


    With that, she said with a smile, "I''ll take back what I''ve lost. I''m sure I''ll take it back."


    I nodded slightly, and lanfeifei''s feeling was really played by her.


    "It''s up to you." Nie Xiaoran is also impolite. At this time, he responds with a smile.

 Chapter 461

    Meng Xinrui stood up and said, "how can these two people follow me?"


    "President Wu, go through the formalities immediately." At this time, Nie Xiaoran orders coldly.


    As soon as I nodded, I left with two people, because the accounting department of the company has changed people, and the human resources department. At this time, I can only bring up the vice minister. As for my assistant, I can''t find anyone for a while.


    But this is not important, because Nie Xiaoran will definitely send someone to me, which is what we want.


    I took them to the human resources department first to go through the formalities, and then to the accounting room, but they paid some financial problems caused by breach of contract.


    Of course, the money is given by Meng Xinrui in the name of lanfeifei.


    It fully shows that the two people are her people.


    When I sent them away, I was a little depressed, because I was alone when I went home tonight.


    When there was Tang Xin in the past, I didn''t think much about it, but now, it''s really a bit hard to deal with.


    I was patted on the back, but when I looked back, it was Nie Zhengxuan. Why is she here.


    "I also didn''t expect that this woman is so powerful. In the past, our cooperation would still count?"


    I remember that I had made an agreement with her to deal with lanfeifei together. Of course, it was aimed at situ GUI.


    "It''s hard. I find that I can''t play with her now. She''s too good. There are also such people around me. " I had to give a bitter smile.


    "So mother will check everyone this time. By the way, your assistant will be sent to you early tomorrow morning."


    I nodded, this is still necessary, because we still have a plan, which is a plan to let me leave. Only when I leave here, can we talk about other things in the future.


    Nie Zhengxuan saw that he had nothing to say to me, so he said, "I''m not going to give up yet. This matter will come to an end."


    I see what she means. LAN Feifei and Wu xiner are both very dangerous.


    And Nie Zhengxuan can come to me this time, because she has determined that her mother will get rid of me, right?


    I gave a wry smile and looked at her back. If it wasn''t for another one tomorrow, I really wanted to use a more ruthless means to deal with them directly.


    But the thing is, I can''t. For me, that''s not what I should do.


    It''s my goal to suppress them in a dignified way, and to really get what I want. I understand.


    After work, I left alone, which is really a bit uncomfortable, but I quickly went home and found that Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng were sitting on the sofa, sticking together, watching TV and eating popcorn.


    I really have a headache. When Tang Xin saw me coming back, he said, "sister Wu, I''ve finally come back. That''s great. We''ve left. It''s up to you now."


    I nodded slightly and said, "I think so. I don''t know what will happen tomorrow. I''ll call situ GUI to confirm."


    I don''t have time to pay attention to them now. After I called situ GUI, there was no problem with him. I promise to finish the task tomorrow.


    And I am also relieved here, looking at the table, there are a lot of good things, I am not polite, take it up and eat.


    "Sister Wu, isn''t that good?" Tang Xin said at this time.


    "What''s wrong? This is my family. You kiss me so much in my family. You don''t let me eat or let people live." I have a look at Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng just laughed and didn''t say anything. I looked at them, also very speechless, had to go back to their own room.


    After a while, listening to them cooking outside, I didn''t pay any attention. After they ate some, Ji Changfeng left.


    When he left, he told us that he wanted us to move too. After all, Wu xiner''s identity here may have been understood.


    I nodded, which is also true.


    Seeing him off, I called situ GUI to see if he had any other plans.


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and then said, "why don''t you go to my house with me for a few days, and then I''ll find a place for you?"


    I had to say coldly: "no, we haven''t determined the relationship now. If we go to your house, we can''t do it."


    Situ GUI had no choice but to say, "then I can only arrange a place for you to stay in the hotel. After all, if you show up again, you won''t show up with Wu Xin''er, but lanfeifei. That''s very dangerous."


    After thinking about it for a while, I had to agree to let him do it. Anyway, there must be no problem living in his hotel.


    And this time it''s also clear that Tang Xin, I think he is likely to disturb me.


    I didn''t go to rest until everything was arranged.When I got up early the next morning, I used to wait for Tang Xin for a while before I remembered that she didn''t have to go to work at all today. It''s so lucky. I don''t want to go to work either. I hope there will be a good result today.


    I drove to the company by myself. As soon as I entered the company, a woman met me and said, "Hello, President Wu. I''m the assistant arranged by Chairman Nie. My name is Bailu."


    I slightly nodded, this should be sent to monitor me by Nie Xiaoran, but it''s useless. I didn''t have much to do with Tang Xin.


    I''m familiar with Tang kongxin. In fact, I didn''t bring any information with me to the office.


    Sure enough, Bailu looked at it and had to sit there in a daze. I also had nothing to do, so I had to see if I could find something to do, so Bailu asked sister rainbow to come up.


    Of course, I have nothing to do now.


    When sister rainbow came, she still took a pile of documents and said, "president Wu, this is a report of this month. You can have a look at it."


    I look at a lot of thick documents, and suddenly feel a little confused. I''ve never seen this before. At this time, I suddenly see so many. It''s really a bit dizzy.


    "Put it there." I had to say.


    Rainbow sister smile, this just put on my desk. As soon as the paper was put down, I heard a "whoosh", which was very small, but the paper in front of me exploded suddenly.


    And the window next to me exploded.


    Is this a sniper? This situ GUI didn''t tell me when he came here. It really scared me.


    "No, this is..." Rainbow sister said.


    I didn''t wait for her to finish, so I hugged her and shrank behind the sofa. Bailu might have hidden herself for a long time.


    At this time, I heard two more shots, and there was no more sound.


    I took out my mobile phone and immediately called the police. This method is really a last resort.


    Nie Xiaoran, if you want to kill me, you''d better let me use it. Now I''m going to kill myself, don''t you think?


    I secretly sneered, and this time, I can also take out sister rainbow. After all, she was scared with me, so I can ignore this place.


    Half a day later, I heard that someone broke into the house. It was the police. They looked at the situation and immediately called around. Then some people protected us and left.


    I followed the police and soon got to safety.


    But this place is just a meeting room for us, because there is no other place.


    There are some policemen on guard and no one else is allowed in.


    But one who looked like a leader came over and said, "Miss Wu, I don''t know. Do you have any clue about this?"


    I shook my head. I know that situ GUI did it, but now I can only pretend to be a fool.


    "But someone''s going to kill you, you know? The bullets that hit your room are authentic sniper rifle bullets, but this killer is really stupid. " Said the policeman.


    My heart secretly sneer, that is not stupid, that is deliberately not hit, OK?


    "We''ll find out as soon as possible, don''t worry," the policeman said


    I''m sure that they will speed up things like this, but I also believe that situ GUI''s ability will not show any flaws.


    At this time Nie Xiaoran also came over, but was blocked by the police outside, after a body search to let her in.


    I took a look at her and gave her a slight glare to show that I felt that this person should be sent by her.


    She was obviously stunned, and I said, "director Nie, it seems that I should have disappeared."


    "What''s that called?" Nie Xiaoran said in surprise.


    "I mean, because of this, I think I should quit and think about what happened." I had to say.


    Nie Xiaoran''s face really changed. She knew what it would mean if I was allowed to leave.


    I''m waiting for her to say something now, which will give me a judgment of my own.


    "You''re kidding. This is the time for companies to employ people." Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran is keeping me.


    I had to take a cold look at her and said, "Chairman, I have no evidence now, so I don''t care. If I die, who is good for me? I still know this in my heart. That''s a billion yuan. So now, I''m going to leave my job. I''ll be responsible for any expenses I incur, but I have to leave. "


    "What about your equity and my villa?" Nie Xiaoran is really concerned about this.


    "I''ll take care of it." I just coldly said: "however, this matter, not I come to you to talk about, I will find a lawyer to come forward, recently I want to leave, and now go."Nie Xiaoran a Leng, obviously did not expect, I will do so absolutely.


    And this is what we discussed. As soon as Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng leave, I will be sniped immediately, but this time, it''s a play we made up and directed by ourselves.


    And I think that the person who sniped me may have left at this time, because his task is just this one, and he won''t do anything else.


    But although Nie Xiaoran knew that it was not her own person who did it, she could not guess that it was me who did it. She could only think about who had ruined her good deeds.


    "Believe me, Wu Xin''er." At this time, Nie Xiaoran cried.


    I took a look at her. I''m kidding. I believe it at this time.


    I had to say, "I don''t believe you. There are some things that I only believe in my own eyes. I have to leave, under the protection of the police."


    Those policemen, they are still obliged to escort me. After all, I am the victim. At the same time, for them, this is also a matter of their disobeying local public security.


    I went home in their car. As soon as I entered, I heard someone knocking on the door. As soon as I opened the door, I found that it was situ GUI.


    "Follow me at once. There are people following me." Said situ GUI.


    I nodded and did not change my clothes. I picked up Tang Xin, who was still sitting on one side, got on the elevator and soon came to situ GUI''s hotel.


    At this time, a man who seemed to be a close friend of situ GUI moved a screen and then connected some things.


    Soon there was a figure on it.


    I don''t know the person who follows. I can see that he is a stranger.


    Situ GUI then gave a cold smile and said, "did it still appear?"


    "Who is this?" I asked strangely.


    "It should be professional level, but fortunately I have made arrangements for a long time. I have installed a monitor at the door of that building. Don''t worry, this man can''t run away. I have informed the police and will catch him." Said situ GUI.


    "What''s the use of catching him?" I asked.


    Situ GUI was stunned and said, "I don''t know who is the person who wants to kill you?"


    I had to smile, said: "that is your people, this must be Nie Xiaoran''s?"


    But situ GUI shook his head and said: "theoretically speaking, she is the most likely, but it does not rule out that there are other people, such as Nie Zhengxuan, who is also an unstable factor. So we have to pay attention to that. "


    I just nodded a little. Soon, the man went upstairs. I saw that he didn''t notice the monitoring at all.


    "If this person is a professional, how can he not find monitoring?" I asked strangely.


    Situ GUI said with a smile, "that''s because I''m using a new product. Have you noticed those little light bulbs at the door? These monitors are installed in the position of the voice controlled lights, so it''s not easy to find them. "


    Then I realized, I could not help but look at situ GUI and said, "you are not monitoring me, are you? See if I''ve brought another man back. "


    "I dare not. These were installed not long ago. You should know that I asked someone to install them when the corridor was rectified some time ago." Situ GUI had to explain.


    I really knew about the rectification, so I had to smile and say, "count on you."


    At this time, the man had reached the top floor, and I found that he had a gun and pistol in his hand.


    "Can''t, so strict control, how can there be pistols?" I asked strangely.


    "There will always be some fugitives in the world, but it''s a pity that they can''t escape that Skynet, you see." Then situ GUI pointed.


    I just found out that, I don''t know when, the police force has begun to be full below, and those policemen also go up through several parts. There are people guarding the elevator, while other people walk up the stairs slowly.


    I just nodded a little. These policemen are quick and silent. They are trained.


    "Did you inform?" I asked.


    But situ GUI shook his head and said, "no, I believe it must have been thought of by the person who handled the case. The person I found is not an ordinary guy. He is very powerful."


    I nodded slightly. Along the way, I didn''t talk to him much, but I did feel that he was different.


    But looking for such a powerful person, won''t you see our arrangement?


    I asked situ GUI. He laughed and said, "don''t worry about this. He can''t see through my arrangement. Moreover, the man who sniped you didn''t use a gun at all, so he can''t find anything."


    "No gun. Are you kidding? How did the bullet get in? And so powerful? " I look at situ GUI.


    Situ GUI gave a little smile, pointed to himself and said, "that man, but I, of course, don''t need a gun. That''s my own strength. Of course, if you don''t understand, he won''t understand."

 Chapter 462

    I just remembered his identity. If it was a ghost, it really didn''t have to be investigated or caught.


    Tang Xin then laughed and said: "it seems that this can only be a pending case. I''ll say, how can people get hold of it? It turns out that you are the one to fight in person."


    Situ GUI just laughed and said, "I can''t help it. Otherwise, isn''t it illegal? I won''t do such a thing. I''m different from them. "


    I''m a little relieved. I''m right. We''re different from them. This is the essential difference.


    It can be seen from the monitoring that the killer had already rushed into my house, but it should have seen that there was no one, so he stepped back.


    After that, before he had time to respond, he was knocked down by the policemen who had come up, and he didn''t even have time to fire a gun.


    This is really a bad luck ghost. This time, even the last time he attacked me, he had to recite it. But Nie Xiaoran, is it really so easy to deal with it?


    We are not in charge of the following things. At this time, situ GUI touched my face with his hand, and then said, "from today on, Wu Xin''er has disappeared, but lanfeifei is coming back."


    I know that the face now is lanfeifei''s. from tomorrow on, I will live like lanfeifei. That''s enough.


    Father, although I haven''t got any evidence, I''ve got a lot of things. I''ll check them one by one.


    When the truth comes out, I must let them know how many opportunities they had to destroy me.


    I couldn''t help but smile, and then said: "thank you, because of you, I''m so comfortable."


    "Don''t be so polite." Situ GUI then said: "by the way, Wu Xin''er''s shares, her other assets, and a good villa, what do you want to do?"


    I smile, said: "it''s very simple, entrust a lawyer, and then let him talk to LAN Feifei. Now Wu Xin''er only wants money, of course, is the best one to take money."


    Situ GUI then laughed and said, "that''s true. Now the one who can afford money is Lan Feifei, right?"


    I also laughed, said: "tomorrow to find a lawyer, you say who is better?"


    "Isn''t there a Jin shining?" Then situ GUI said with a smile.


    "He? No good? " I looked at situ GUI and said.


    "Well, you don''t show up again. You''re just like LAN Feifei. Of course, don''t be so nervous. I think he''s good. And tomorrow, you can go to your own LAN''s company for a walk. After all, no one has seen the real face of the chairman for such a long time."


    I know what he said. Generally speaking, what they see now is Meng Xinrui, not me. I really want to go for a walk.


    But as I am now, do I really have to go?


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "don''t worry, your security work is certainly no problem, and with lanfeifei''s character, some things, not high-profile, but wrong."


    I nodded, I used to be a high-profile person, but now, I''m a little bit restrained by the brand of Wu Xin''er, but from now on, I can still return to lanfeifei.


    I nodded slightly and said, "no problem. OK, assistant to the chairman, please inform my chief consultant tomorrow and go to the company with me."


    I said this to Tang Xin, she should understand.


    Sure enough, Tang Xin laughed and said, "it''s a little pleasant to listen to. Am I the assistant to the chairman now? Chang Feng has become a consultant. "


    He said, "it''s funny that I gave this thing to you today


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "of course it''s here. Don''t worry. I''ve arranged a house for Tang Xin to live in. It''s no problem for Ji Changfeng to come here."


    I am a Leng, immediately understand what he means, he wants to stay me.


    "You said, then I''m brother Chang Feng." As soon as Tang Xin finished, he took out the phone.


    "You just leave the chairman alone?" I asked immediately.


    "Sister Wu, it''s time to get off work now, and you, the chairman of the board, won''t take office until tomorrow. As an assistant, I won''t start until tomorrow, will you? Now I''m going to talk to your chief consultant about the content of nursing you tomorrow. I''ll leave first. Who leads the way Tang Xin immediately found the explanation.


    The confidant just now immediately led the way, and should have escaped by the way.


    My teeth itch with anger, but I can''t help it.


    At this time, I felt light, and I was already picked up. Situ GUI said with a smile, "my chairman LAN, today you are mine, totally mine."


    I was so angry that I bit him on the shoulder, but I left a bite because I didn''t want to bite him.


    He laughed, hugged me and walked back.I gave him a white look and said nothing more.


    This night passed, I feel very relaxed, for I take off a mask.


    The next morning, situ GUI arranged a car for me. Of course, he must go with me.


    I haven''t been to LAN''s company since it was opened. Today is the first time.


    "Did you inform sister Liu?" I asked.


    "No, she''s having a baby recently, but now things in the company are all in the hands of Jin Shinan." Situ GUI said with a smile.


    "Oh, if it''s him, don''t let me know. It''s time to go there and scare him." I laughed, too. For him, I dare to make such a joke.


    Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng had already packed up and left by car with me.


    When I got to the place, I got out of the car to have a look. It''s really a good place. An eight story building belongs to us, and the whole brand is made according to the style of my father.


    And I went in, and the front desk layout was the same as before.


    It can be seen that sister Liu is quite attentive and does so well.


    As soon as I got to the front desk, the woman at the front desk recognized me. At this time, she was also surprised and said, "Hello, chairman, director situ. You didn''t say you were coming. I''ll inform the president immediately."


    I motioned to her not to be so troublesome and said with a smile, "if I don''t give notice, it means that I don''t have to be so welcoming."


    This woman, I look a little familiar, should also be the old man, although the memory is not deep, but this kind of familiar, let me very happy.


    Along the way, from time to time, some people would see me bow to say hello to me, and I would respond one by one, because these people are all familiar people.


    The occasional strangers should be our new employees, and they don''t know me at all.


    "Miss LAN, what are you doing here?" At this time, a figure stood in front of me. It was old man Gao. Oh no, it was Vice President Gao.


    I said with a smile, "Vice President Gao, I just came to have a look."


    Old man Gao laughed and said, "it''s not suitable. You might as well call me old man Gao to be kind."


    I also laughed. I dare not be so presumptuous. After some previous things, I now think of this title in my heart, and I feel a little affected.


    "How can I say that? I just came to have a look today. There''s nothing to do." Vice President Gao thought for a moment and said, "is it that there is already..."


    I nodded, a smile, at this time, the two figures rushed over, although there is no notice, but they really know that I came.


    Jin Shinan and Li Tao have rushed over at this time, and they also look at me strangely, probably wondering why I am here?


    I just gave them a smile and said, "I just came to have a look and didn''t want to disturb anyone."


    Jin Shinan nodded his head and said, "I heard that the chairman of the board of directors is here. I''m still surprised. I think there''s nothing wrong recently, right? I wonder if Meng Xinrui has been disguised again. As a result, I remember that she accompanied Siyu to the pregnancy examination today, and she shouldn''t be here, so I guess you should be here. "


    I laughed and said, "did you check it? It''s a boy or a girl?"


    "No, for me, boys and girls are the same now. I don''t choose this. And for me, it''s a good thing. I don''t want to make it complicated because of the problems of men and women."


    I just nodded, Jin Shinan this kind of talent is still good. And this person is very caring.


    "By the way, is there any news from Nie''s side today? I want to hear about it later. Besides, I''ll have lunch here at noon, OK?" I said with a smile.


    Anyway, the safety problem, situ GUI has guaranteed that there is no problem, so I also want to stay a little longer.


    Jin Shinan immediately called and told the other side that he was going to report the recent situation of Nie.


    On my side, I came to my office. It was well packed, and it was very similar to my father''s former office. I like it very much.


    Vice President Gao then said, "when it comes to cleaning up, it''s just like your father likes to do it. I don''t know how you feel?"


    I nodded, said with a smile: "really intentional, this I feel very good, but in general, I still think, this way, will let me think of a lot of things."


    Li Tao said at this time: "Chairman, come and sit down. This office is always empty. Meng Xinrui doesn''t dare to sit here. He seems to be a little scared. He is still a good person."


    I also slightly nodded, this person is I saved, of course, will be more grateful to me.


    However, I feel relieved to hear that she usually abides by the rules.At this time, Jin Shinan answered a phone call, and then said with a smile: "the speed on the other side is very fast. He said that he has sent all Nie''s questions. It''s in the mailbox. I''ll check it right away. "


    I laughed and said, "this is OK. It seems that you have put a lot of people in Nie''s family."


    Vice President Gao then said with a smile: "of course, I was also a celebrity there at the beginning. They always wanted to sell me face, so some people, knowing that I was here, would still call me."


    I had to nod, when Jin Shinan has opened the mailbox from the mobile phone, and then said with a smile: "this is a little wonderful."


    I looked at him and didn''t know what he meant.


    Jin Shinan then said: "Nie Xiaoran personally presided over the marketing department. Is she nobody now? Or there is no trust. "


    "No, if I leave, at least it should be on top of sister rainbow?" I looked at him strangely and said.


    Jin Shinan just smile, said: "you say Minister Wu, ah, we now give her a week''s holiday, she should go on holiday today."


    I am a Leng, can''t, rainbow elder sister also left there, but this is a good thing.


    I sighed and said: "it seems that Nie Xiaoran doesn''t want to miss this opportunity. She is still fighting for the last one."


    Jin Shinan also nodded and said, "there''s no mistake. She won''t give up. That''s OK. And Lei Huasheng seems to be going to recommend another person, but Nie Xiaoran denies it."


    "Then the conflict between them will be deeper. In this way, they will be in conflict first soon." I just smile.


    Situ GUI then said: "not necessarily, Nie Xiaoran himself down, will suppress this matter, she wants to come down, no one will fight against her, so no one will grab her position."


    I thought about it for a while and said, "is it true that Nie Xiaoran will find another person to take up this position, but because that person has some problems, he hasn''t arrived yet?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "yes, there should be such a person, and this person must not be in the company now. She wants to ask for foreign aid."


    "She has no money now. What can she do to ask for foreign aid? And if we do it now, she will have no way out." I said.


    Situ GUI said: "some things don''t have to be solved with money. You know, sometimes, it''s more difficult to pay back some human feelings. Nie Xiaoran, after taking Lan''s family, should give up some human feelings. I think there will be people who want to pay back the favor. "


    I thought about it. It''s really, but I don''t know who it is.


    Jin Shinan continued to look at it and said, "now they should plan to come to situ company to talk with LAN to see if the project can be started immediately. They are very worried."


    "Sure, they burn money every day." I had to smile and say, "and for her, if she doesn''t come quickly, she won''t be able to see me."


    At this time, Li Tao said, "I don''t know what plot Lei Huasheng will play recently."


    Situ GUI thought for a moment and said, "I think so too. I always think that Lei Hua Sheng has been a little quiet recently. It''s not a good thing."


    "It looks like we have to speed up." I had to say.


    Li Tao nodded and said, "it''s better to hurry up. I always feel that he''s preparing to run away from what he''s doing now, because I heard that he sent all his three sons out, and I don''t know where he''s going."


    No, he wants to run. It''s impossible. He has invested so much. How can he run.


    Li Tao then said: "I think he must have mortgaged all his real estate so that he can get a lot of money. I think he must be arranging something."


    "Does he want to be independent? It''s impossible. By the way, you ask for his investment. What does he say?" I asked.


    Li Tao said at this time: "he said there is no problem, and also intends to get the money, it looks like."


    Situ GUI also said: "yes, he promised me that this was half of the investment, but he gave up. I think there''s going to be a real problem. "


    I was surprised. Lei Huasheng, what do you think of this man?


    Jin Shinan said at this time: "he certainly can''t run away. I''ve already won the small company, and I can sue right away. How about controlling him?"


    Li Tao said, "but we haven''t talked about it yet."


    "Speed up." At this time, situ said, "let''s speed up together."


    Li Tao nodded and said, "OK, no problem."


    Looking at them all discussed, I had to nod, no problem. If they speed up, it will certainly have a certain effect.

 Chapter 463

    "By the way, Ji Changfeng." I looked at Ji Changfeng and said, "can you work out where the Lei Yuhong is?"


    Ji Changfeng said with a smile, "there must be no problem with this matter."


    I laughed and looked at Li Tao. Li Tao soon understood and said, "it''s easy to do. I''ll find a way to bring Lei Yuhong back. In this way, Lei Huasheng can''t run."


    We all laughed. We are all aware of this matter. His weakness is here. As long as Lei Yuhong is in our hands, he will be under our control.


    After that, Jin Shinan took us for a while and looked at the current situation of the company.


    It can be said that the current situation of this company really makes me very satisfied. If it continues to develop like this, then we can grow up slowly without the other party''s problems.


    If it''s not because I want to get what I want now, it can be said that I can take the Nie back at will now.


    Ji Changfeng was communicating with Li Tao. It seems that he told Li Tao where Lei Yuhong had gone.


    At noon, I followed them to have a meal. There was no small canteen here. I took a look at Jin Shinan. He said with a smile, "this is what President Gao means."


    I understand that Vice President Gao has always been an equal person, so here, also reflects this thing, he does not let here set up a small canteen, for the staff can be said to be quite happy.


    I nodded and agreed. My father was the same person. He would sit in the staff floor and chat with them for dinner.


    After dinner, Jin Shinan said, "it seems that Nie Xiaoran plans to come here in the afternoon. In the morning, she went to situ company. She knows that Chairman situ is not in the company, but here, so she plans to come here. How about seeing you? "


    I laughed and said: "this must be met, and it''s the first time that I really go to see chairman Nie as chairman LAN. It''s reasonable. Just get ready to meet. "


    Jin Shinan laughed and said, "by the way, there''s another thing. It''s very strange. It''s said that Xiaoning wants to see you. What''s the matter?"


    I laughed and said something about Wu Xin''er. After hearing this, Jin Shinan couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "he really cared."


    I laughed, said: "this he will know sooner or later, ignore him, eh, no, have to pay attention to him, let him come, let him and Nie Xiaoran fight for a time here."


    Leng said: "what do you want him to do?"


    "I want to get my things back myself. Of course, he is responsible for this."


    Jin Shinan nodded and said, "I understand."


    I had to smile and say nothing more.


    Soon, in the afternoon, I got a call from the front desk, saying that Chairman Nie wanted to see me.


    I asked them to give a good reception. Of course, I would like to go down to meet them personally.


    Following situ GUI to the bottom, he saw Nie Xiaoran with his secretary. He didn''t bring Nie Zhengxuan and Nie Zhengping. They didn''t come. It seems that Nie Xiaoran knew that I was more incompatible with them, so he didn''t bring them.


    "Chairman Nie, please go upstairs and have a talk." I said with a smile.


    I saw her face change to me, because it must not be like this before.


    But I said again, but I didn''t turn around.


    I believe Nie Xiaoran will catch up. Sure enough, a sound of high heels came from behind.


    When I got back to my office, I sat down and said, "Chairman Nie, I''m coming back here to talk about the project, right?"


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "I want to start this project as soon as possible. Do you have any opinions?"


    "I have no opinion." I said with a smile: "I will start this project as soon as possible, but I will definitely not go to see it myself. You can find Vice President Gao."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded, looked at me strangely and said, "it''s really strange. I feel that Chairman LAN is different today."


    I had to smile and say, "it''s not that I''m different today, but that I''m really happy now, because in a moment, there will be a distinguished guest. Of course, chairman Nie, if you want to have a look, I can still let you see him."


    Nie Xiaoran was stunned. After looking at me for a long time, he said, "distinguished guest, is it still related to me? Who could it be? "


    I had to say mysteriously, "this one? Keep it secret. "


    I see Nie Xiaoran''s eyes appear a little bit of panic, she should not think who it is. If she can think of Wu Xin''er, it shows that she has a clear understanding of her own affairs.


    I said with a smile: "Chairman situ, although I''m a little humble here, it''s enough for you to talk with Chairman Nie."Situ GUI nodded and said, "I heard my subordinates say that you came to my company this morning. Is there something wrong?"


    Nie Xiaoran also nodded and said: "in fact, it''s very simple. I just want to know whether our project can start faster, because we really need the support of these two projects."


    Situ GUI just smile, said: "this is no problem, I will certainly cooperate with you."


    I heard situ GUI say that, obviously, he wanted to cooperate with me.


    I gave him a white look, he just gave me a smile, which is not hidden from Nie Xiaoran, because we also know that she will not pay attention to this matter.


    Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran was thinking about his own affairs at this time, and didn''t see our expression at all.


    We also smile at each other.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    After I opened the door, Tang Xin stood outside the door, looked at it and said, "Chairman, lawyer Jin shining is here. He said he wants to see you."


    I nodded and let him in.


    Jin shining then came in without looking at Nie Xiaoran and said, "I''m here on behalf of Miss Wu xiner."


    "What?" Nie Xiaoran stood up.


    I took a look at Nie Xiaoran. She was a little nervous at this time. I could see that she was a little worried about Wu xiner coming to me.


    "Nie Shi ran said:" at this time, it seems that I can''t wait to see this again


    "No, just now. I know you must have something urgent. Let''s hear it." I let him in, let Tang Xin deal with it, and pour coffee for him.


    Jin shining sat down. Then he said, "don''t you have anything else to talk about?"


    I shook my head and said, "we''ve finished talking. I can see you talking."


    I saw some Nie Xiaoran, and she was really staring at this side. She wanted to listen to every word we said.


    "Miss Wu Xin''er, you have given me enough authority to act as an agent. I think you know the situation now." Jin shining said at this time.


    I slightly frown, this Jin shining, is really a bit quick, but very powerful, so once, put us and Nie Xiaoran on the opposite side.


    "Well, I know. I heard she was shot yesterday and left, didn''t she?" I had to make a general statement. This matter is not confidential, so I don''t need to say anything more.


    Jin shining nodded and said, "yes, she has left Nie''s company, but now she has some shares and a contract. She wants to sell them. Her real purpose now is to get money. Do you understand what I say?"


    I laughed and said, "does she want to sell me these things? It''s OK, but I don''t know what it is. I''m a little interested because she''s a strong person. "


    Nie Xiaoran then said: "no, why didn''t she come to me?"


    "Because she doesn''t trust you, so to speak." Jin shining didn''t let it go at all and said it directly. But he still stares at Nie Xiaoran, a little angry.


    It can be seen that he is really angry. He won''t really take a fancy to Wu Xin''er, but he will be very disappointed.


    I had to sigh and say, "Mr. king, you are a lawyer with professional quality, or are you talking about our business?"


    "Two billion." At this time, Jin shining said: "I think these things, at a discount, are worth the price, aren''t they?"


    I took a look, Jin shining, this person is really dare to want, I had to smile bitterly.


    Situ GUI didn''t think of it either, so he had to say, "we''re going to have a discussion about this."


    I reached out, stopped him, said with a smile: "yes, this place, I agree."


    Everyone looked at me, including Nie Xiaoran. They were a little surprised.


    I had to smile at Jin shining and said, "I can promise you this, but you have to promise me one thing on behalf of her."


    Jin shining was stunned and said for a long time, "well, maybe I have to go back and discuss with her to make sure, because I can''t promise anything for her."


    I just laughed and said, "well, you still don''t get all the authorization."


    Jin shining had to scratch his head and said, "it''s true. I didn''t get it."


    I laughed and said, "this is OK. Let me put it this way. It''s 2 billion yuan. There''s no problem. I''ll buy it. But one requirement is that Wu Xin''er should not leave the city. If she can promise that, I can hide it for her, OK? "


    In this way, situ Caiyu also looked at me and at Jin shining.


    Jin shining then said: "this matter, I really can''t promise for her, but I can go back today, discuss with her, and then pay you back."I nodded, said: "yes, you go, just say, chairman LAN agreed."


    Jin shining just stood up, took a look at me and said, "you are really fast enough."


    I have to smile, because the money, in fact, no matter what, will come back here. So no matter how many numbers it is, it''s just a number.


    Situ GUI obviously thought of it, nodded slightly and said, "there''s no problem with it. If she wants to hide, she can come to me. You can tell her again."


    Jin shining nodded and left.


    At this time, Nie Xiaoran looked at me and said, "Wu xiner is my president."


    "Isn''t she gone? That''s freedom. Besides, I''m still very interested in what she has. At the same time, if I get her shares, I can say I get half of them, right? "


    Nie Xiaoran''s face changed. She clearly understood what it meant.


    It should be said that now I have more shares than any of them, but I can''t rival Wu xiner.


    But as soon as Wu Xin''er''s equity appears, I will push it to the highest point.


    "I see." Nie Xiaoran said: "I''ll go back first, and I hope our project can be faster."


    I let Tang Xin see the guests off.


    At this time, situ GUI watched them leave and said, "you have a bad heart."


    I laughed and said: "yes, this kind of feeling is good, and in this way, I think Nie Xiaoran will help us deal with Lei Huasheng?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "and you will put her eyes on Wu Xin''er. Wu Xin''er has not left the city. She will go crazy to find this man."


    I just laughed and said, "she''s not in this city anymore, but she''s still in this city. How interesting that is."


    At this time, Li Tao and Jin Shinan came back again. They all laughed when they heard what I had just said.


    Li Tao then said: "great, so we can take advantage of Nie Xiaoran''s momentum and quickly take out the investment."


    Yes, in this way, it is difficult to maintain the general trend of Lei Huasheng.


    If I get the equity, Nie Xiaoran can not carry out the equity restructuring now, she will be worried, so she will use more ruthless means. To deal with Lei Huasheng and the following shareholder representatives.


    Those shareholders will certainly find Nie Xiaoran''s action. Because of Wu Xin''er''s departure, Nie Xiaoran is crazy.


    And the company''s chaos is not the most important, I think Nie Xiaoran is most afraid of, or that villa thing.


    "By the way, I''ll send someone immediately to protect the villa first." Then Li Tao said.


    I nodded, he immediately went down, it seems, is to find someone. Now our efficiency is really fast.


    This day''s work has been completed, and I feel pretty good. The company has also seen it, and I have met Nie Xiaoran again.


    And also take this opportunity to stir up the contradiction between Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng. I think they must have started to do it after they go back.


    However, Lei Huasheng''s escape method is really bad. Although Li Tao has sent people there, I don''t know if it will work.


    Back at the hotel, situ GUI came to me with a glass of red wine and said, "what''s the matter? You don''t look very happy


    I just laughed, said: "there is no special unhappy, but now the thunder of things, really a little difficult to do."


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "it''s nothing. Don''t worry. I think Li Tao will do well. Moreover, if he really has to make so much investment, it''s a huge amount. He can''t just leave."


    I nodded slightly, I hope so.


    Just thinking about it, I heard the phone ring. This is not lanfeifei''s, but Wu xiner''s. at this time, who will call?


    I took it up and had a look. It''s Jin shining. I think it''s him too. I didn''t expect that he was so impatient that he called directly.


    I had to answer.


    "Miss Xin''er, I''ve already talked to the other party about two billion yuan, which is twice as much as what you want."


    I gave a wry smile. It''s not the same. Anyway, it''s all my money. What''s the use of more or less.


    I had to light said: "hard you, then, there is no other news?"


    "Well, it''s true. Lanfeifei put forward a condition that you can''t leave the city. As long as you promise, she can give you the money. Of course, I don''t dare to promise this without your authorization."


    Jin shining''s voice was very happy. He meant to ask for help.

 Chapter 464

    "You can reply to her, I promise this condition, originally I didn''t want to leave, now, I just want to get the money, and then take a good look at the situation, you can rest assured, I give you the right."


    "Well, as long as Miss Xin''er says so, I have no problem. I just don''t know if we can meet after this matter is over, so that I can give you the contract and choose the place, as long as we feel safe."


    Listen to the meaning of Jin shining, I can''t do without you.


    I had to smile, said: "or not, I give the contract to Tang Xin, she will find a way to give me."


    "Ah, Tang Xin, isn''t she from lanfeifei? I used to be your assistant, but now I don''t listen to you, do I? "


    Unexpectedly, Jin shining knows a lot about it.


    "Don''t worry, she has no problem. I used to take care of her very much, but she will do such a little thing, and I think lanfeifei will ask her to help. You can rest assured. "


    I had to take this opportunity to stop Jin shining.


    "But..."


    "Well, I have something else on my side. I''ll hang up first. You can call me after you''ve dealt with this." Then I hung up.


    Si Tu GUI on one side said with a smile: "this Jin Shi Ning has a lot of vision. He takes a fancy to Wu Xin''er all of a sudden. Such a powerful person is dazzling everywhere."


    I gave him a white look and said, "well, don''t make fun of me. I''d better help me think about it. After this matter is settled, I''ll definitely fulfill the contract, so I have to call over the two billion yuan and then call back. This can''t be hidden from some people. "


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "why do you want to hide it? You can do it without hiding at all. Of course, the card you came back to is not from lanfeifei, but from Jinshi man."


    "Why?" I asked.


    "It means that the Jin family has already cooperated with Wu xiner. What will happen to Nie Xiaoran in this way?" Situ GUI said with a smile.


    I thought about it for a while, then I suddenly laughed and said, "I understand. In that case, Nie Xiaoran will go to find Wu xiner more quickly, because once Wu xiner becomes a member of the Jin family, it will be a blow to Nie. Because the Kim family is also behind lanfeifei. "


    "That''s right. Not only does it mean that, but it''s also normal for Wu xiner to choose the Jin family. In this case, if LAN can''t get in, the Jin family is a good choice, and the Jin family won''t give up such a talent. After all, Jin Shinan and sister Liu are among them. "


    I nodded, which can be said to be reasonable. When Wu Xin''er arrived at the Jin family, not to mention her own strength, but the two billion yuan she had in her hands was enough to make people look up to her.


    The Jin family is not stupid. They won''t let go of an opportunity like this. Nie Xiaoran is miserable. She must destroy Wu xiner, because the original contract is still in Wu xiner''s hands.


    I nodded. I have to discuss this with Jin Shinan.


    Just about to make a phone call, Wu Xin''er''s mobile phone rings again. Who is it?


    I take it up and have a look. It''s Lei Huasheng. No, why did he call at this time?


    I answered, but listen to thunder voice, then said: "it''s really good, your phone is still through, President Wu, how, do you have any ideas, cooperate with me?"


    I am a Leng, won''t, cooperate together, now what can cooperate. But Lei Hua Sheng said that. I''m more or less interested. It''s not cooperation, but maybe I can get some good news through Lei Hua Sheng.


    "Yes, yes, but it depends on whether it''s good for me." I said.


    "You don''t have a choice now, do you? Now that you have no money and power, how can you negotiate terms? " Lei Hua Sheng''s voice was a little cold, but it was true.


    I laughed and said, "director Lei, your information is still too little. Let''s say that as soon as I nod my head, there will be two billion yuan immediately. Do you think I will have no money? And I don''t necessarily have no right. Some people still owe me


    In this way, Lei Hua''s voice didn''t speak for a long time before he said, "if we can, can we meet?"


    "It''s a bit difficult. You know where I am now, and I have to say that if you don''t move quickly now, you may be swallowed. Because Nie Xiaoran has already done it. "


    "What, she did it? When? " Lei Huasheng then asked.


    I smile, said: "you do not know the news, I still know, this afternoon, Nie Xiaoran went to lanfeifei and situ GUI, the project to start ahead of time. And more importantly, my agent, who happened to be here, said something interesting


    When I said that, I stopped. I knew that Lei Huasheng would be interested in this matter.


    Because this matter will be related to his future fate, he can not listen to it.And for him, whether he wants to stay or leave, sometimes he doesn''t have to listen to himself. This is the so-called helplessness, so I think he must want to get the news.


    "What kind of news?" Lei Huasheng said: "and it''s so interesting. Can you share it with me?"


    I said, "yes, but not now. Tomorrow night, I''ll find a way for you to see me."


    With that, I hung up and let him go in a hurry.


    Situ GUI then said, "if you want to see him tomorrow, it''s a little dangerous, isn''t it?"


    I shook my head and said, "just let him come here, and you can look different, can''t you? In that case, as long as you change your identity, he won''t recognize it. "


    Situ GUI was stunned, thought about it for a moment, and said with a smile: "yes, I didn''t think that situ GUI was with LAN Feifei, and the other one was with Wu xiner. In this way, I not only participated in it, but also was not easy to be found. It''s really a good way to say that."


    I laughed and said, "yes, it''s a good way. But I just want to know how Lei Huasheng will go next. Moreover, I want to stabilize him. It''s a bit difficult. "


    Situ GUI nodded, but thought about it for a while, and said, "it''s not difficult, as long as we can make this project last two days."


    I looked at situ GUI, he said with a smile: "it''s very simple, you can show half of the investment again, then for him, with the money of Li Tao and me as the backing, and an assistant like you, he will feel that he has a chance to take advantage of it."


    "But what does that have to do with two more days?" I asked.


    Situ GUI said a few words in my ear at this time, and I immediately laughed. This method is really interesting. We can really do a lot of things in these two days, and it may decide the fate of Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran.


    "That''s a good idea. In this way, I''ll call everyone else and talk about it in general."


    With that, I called Tang Xin first and asked him to deal with Jin shining''s affairs. At the same time, I gave her Jin shining''s phone number and told him to say less to Jin shining.


    Tang Xin also said with a smile that he knew, and then I called Jin Shinan. He told stu and us what he thought of the company. At the same time, he told us what he thought.


    Then I told him that two days is not only to delay this project, but also to delay Lei Huasheng. At the same time, in these two days, we should accurately grasp the opportunity to let that small company tie Lei Huasheng here.


    As for the others, they are supported by the money from Li Tao and situ GUI.


    There is no problem with Jin Shinan.


    Finally, he called Li Tao. He had been ready for a long time. He said that he planned to ask Lei Huasheng to come out and talk about it again in the evening. This time, it was just right.


    When I heard the news, I nodded again and again, so there was no problem.


    Hang up the phone, I almost see the dawn of the future.


    The next day I had a rest in the hotel. To be honest, I haven''t had such a rest for a long time. I used to think about other things even on Saturday and Sunday. Now I can relax.


    But the phone call is really continuous. First, Jin shining made an appointment with me and said that he had already talked about it.


    On the other side, Li Tao also called to tell me that on one side of the villa, it is safe to guard. On the other side, it is Lei Huasheng, who has promised to give Li Tao a quarter of the investment.


    It seems that he was really cheated. This time, he didn''t have so many plans. Maybe he was influenced by my words when I left. And now he has no choice but to take a chance.


    When Jin Shinan called, he said that everything was ready, just waiting for me to give the order.


    I thought about it for a while. Of course, I can''t know it until I see Lei Huasheng at night.


    So I told him to wait for a while, and in the evening, I would tell him the answer immediately.


    As for situ GUI, he also received a reply from Lei Huasheng, which means that he can have a quarter of his investment and give it to situ GUI.


    This is very good, which shows that several of them are not far away from the goal.


    Li Tao is an acute person. It''s said that he signed the contract in the afternoon and the money has been paid. But situ GUI has to wait, because now if Lei Huasheng has too much money, he is likely to run away.


    In the evening, we just cleaned up, and I became Wu Xin''er again.


    But this time, my mood is totally different. This time, I feel very relaxed. And for me to change back now, I feel that I have a new understanding of Wu xiner''s role.


    I called Lei Huasheng and asked him to come here to see me.


    Lei Huasheng was also very surprised, but he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he agreed.


    We''ll wait in the private room below. The dishes have been ordered for a long time. Then we can come up directly.After waiting for about half an hour, thunder really appeared.


    He looks a little thin. But the spirit is good.


    He first took a look at situ GUI, who was sitting beside me. Because he had changed, he couldn''t recognize him at all.


    "I won''t introduce him, because his identity is a little special. You can call him Mr. Wu." I said.


    Lei Huasheng was stunned. His identity was so special that he didn''t want to introduce it. What kind of identity would this be? This was discussed with situ GUI before. Give him a sense of mystery and let him guess.


    Sure enough, although Lei Huasheng shook hands with the other side, he still looked at the other side strangely. It was obvious that something was wrong.


    "Don''t look." I said with a smile: "he is a capable person, but at the same time, he is also a special person, you don''t know better."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "OK, let''s get down to business. What kind of cooperation do you want to cooperate with me?"


    I looked at him and said, "director Lei, you have to understand that it''s you who have to cooperate with me now. I said that I know something you don''t know and have certain financial resources. Besides, I don''t have to get involved in this at all, do I? "


    "But you''re involved." He said with a smile.


    I leaned back in my chair, looked at Lei Huasheng and said, "no, I''m not involved. I came in voluntarily. You have to distinguish this one. "


    "But why did you volunteer to come in?" Lei Huasheng gave me a proud look.


    "Because I can''t swallow a breath."


    He looked at me and said, "how can I say that?"


    "You know, I should have only 300 million, but when I called you, I also said that as long as I nodded, I could get 2 billion. Do you know why it is? " Instead of answering, I asked first.


    This is a psychological war. If I can''t convince Lei Huasheng, he will certainly cheat me. Only by persuading him can I have the chance to take the next step.


    Lei Huasheng then nodded and said, "I don''t understand this matter. Normally, you really don''t have so much money."


    "I have reached an agreement with lanfeifei. In fact, it''s very simple. I sold the mortgage contract of Nie Xiaoran''s villa. You know who wants this thing most now." I said with a smile.


    Lei Huasheng took a breath of cold air and said, "it''s true that lanfeifei will pay for this thing, but at most, it''s a billion. It can''t be more."


    "And my equity." I just said another trump card.


    After hearing this, Lei Hua nodded first, but soon his face changed.


    I know he wants to understand. Lei Huasheng then said: "that is to say, if lanfeifei makes a move at this time, it is very likely that he will even seize the company."


    I just laughed and didn''t speak.


    Lei Huasheng then said, "I don''t know why she suddenly prepared to take back her equity or hold a shareholders'' meeting to discuss the equity restructuring. That''s the reason."


    "Well, you already know about this, and this is what I want to tell you. I know the information." I just take this opportunity to make things clear.


    Lei Huasheng''s face was a little gloomy. He nodded for a long time and said: "it''s too cruel. As an outsider, you are too cruel. It''s equivalent to giving LAN Feifei an opportunity, but let me fight with Nie Xiaoran. But I don''t understand. Why do you choose me to cooperate?"


    "That''s what I''m going to say. You think, in my situation at that time, if someone wanted to kill me, who would that person be?" I look at Lei Huasheng. This is the way I calculate the words and use it. It''s also the case that Lei Huasheng doesn''t know the truth.


    Sure enough, Lei Huasheng just thought a little, which clearly said: "only Nie Xiaoran, because other people, do not have the kind of strength and necessary factors to kill you."


    "There''s no mistake. She''s the only one. That''s what I said. I can''t swallow it. That''s the reason. Is that simple?" I said with a smile.


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "I understand that we can really cooperate. But I don''t know. What kind of cooperation are you going to have? "


    "It depends on what you say." I just smile.

 Chapter 465

    Lei Huasheng looked at me and said, "you know, in these two projects, what I hold in my hand is a 20% share. That is to say, if this project is completed, 20% is mine. At the beginning, we also said, one person half, so that we can cooperate with each other, but it''s not for nothing. We need money. I''ve invested 1.5 billion yuan, so it''s cheaper here. How about 500 million yuan? "


    When I was stunned, I suddenly realized that there was something wrong with it. If I had 10% of the two ingredients, it would be half. But the other half, is not let Li Tao and situ GUI share?


    No, he''s turning all his investments into money. He''s really going to run, and he''s really going to let go this time.


    "Well, you can agree to this condition, but you have to agree to another condition. As long as you can complete this task, I will sign a contract with you and pay you immediately. You know, on my side, there is no complete agreement. "


    Lei Huasheng nodded. This is true. He can see it. Moreover, I just left Nie''s, so I really need some time to negotiate with LAN Feifei. I can''t get it in just three or two days.


    "Well, you say, I see what I need to do." Lei Huasheng said.


    "I don''t want to delay Nie Xiaoran''s project. It only takes two days. You just need to delay it for two days." I said.


    Lei Huasheng frowned a little, and said for a long time, "but this thing."


    I know it''s difficult. He can''t do it.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wu will help you." I said, pointing to situ GUI.


    Lei Huasheng was stunned there. He looked at situ GUI and said, "but can we really do this?"


    He obviously didn''t believe that situ GUI was so expensive.


    I just laughed and said, "of course, I can believe it. I just need you to make a statement tomorrow that it''s about the project and will be delayed for two days. This statement doesn''t need to be sent elsewhere, just in the company."


    Lei Huasheng thought for a moment, nodded and said, "this is no problem."


    "Director Lei, you should know that although I have left, there are still some of my people over there. Don''t do anything wrong. In that case, our cooperation will be difficult to talk about."


    Lei Huasheng laughed and said, "of course, don''t worry. There''s no problem."


    I took another look at situ GUI, and he immediately asked him to start the dishes, because now the matter has been basically finished.


    After a meal, we went back to the top.


    I''m also very happy to change back to lanfeifei. Situ GUI also changed back and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that this thunder voice really wanted to run."


    "Isn''t that good?" I said with a smile: "he sold all his investment. I calculated that even if I spent 500 million yuan, it was only about 1.2 billion yuan. We bought 20% of it with this money. In terms of one-third, we are equivalent to getting the equity of Nie''s 33. "


    Situ GUI nodded and said: "with nearly 50 shares in your hands, even if it shrinks to about 20, it''s actually equivalent to you taking the company."


    I slightly nodded and said: "this is enough. It seems that Lei Huasheng can''t run away this time. I must get what I want by taking this opportunity."


    Situ GUI just laughed and said, "don''t be so nervous. As long as you want to, you will get it. If he gets on the hook, he won''t be afraid to run away."


    I nodded slightly and felt that situ GUI held me in his arms.


    This kind of feeling is very reassuring and makes me a little relaxed.


    I close my eyes and feel his warmth.


    All of a sudden, I felt him leaning down slightly. At the same time, I felt his lips being kissed. I''m in the middle of it.


    The next morning, I let situ GUI take me to LAN''s company, where I always feel happy and happy.


    Jin Shinan is busy living here. I saw him and asked him a few questions. Now he takes sister Liu as the key protection object.


    But after a while, sister Liu and Meng Xinrui also came. They were very happy to see me.


    Sister Liu said at this time: "since I was pregnant, I have not been allowed to do anything. It''s killing me. What do you want me to do? "


    I thought about it for a while and said, "there''s really something you need to do, which is to have a healthy child."


    With that, we all laughed.


    Sister Liu shook her head helplessly and said, "by the way, what are you doing here today?"


    I had to tell them what I said with Lei Huasheng.


    Just now, the director of the board of directors said, "I don''t think we have any problem with him."


    I nodded slightly and took sister Liu back to the office.


    As soon as I got to Wu Hua''er''s cell phone, I heard the call, and it was the sound of my heart as soon as I saw it. I had to tell sister Liu that they would not talk.As soon as I answered the phone, I heard Lei Huasheng''s voice particularly loud, saying: "I have announced in the company today. Don''t worry, but you really have the ability. I just heard Nie Xiaoran''s thunder. It seems that you really have to delay this project for two days. You really have the ability."


    In Wu Xin''er''s usual style, I replied, "now you see, I have the ability, and I have the ability to make them pay the price."


    Lei Huasheng said: "I believe you now, so when do you plan to sign a contract with me and pay again?"


    That''s a good laugh. It''s a big laugh.


    I immediately said: "this evening, I''m still there. During the day, I''m a little inconvenient, but at night, there should be no problem. I''ll take Mr. Wu with me. "


    "Where is Mr. Wu sacred? He is really powerful. He can suppress this matter. He is not an ordinary person. You really know a cruel man."


    "Remember to come out at night, don''t laugh, I''d better take a look at the contract."


    "Don''t worry, half of the investment is yours." Lei Huasheng finished and hung up.


    I just laughed, then looked at sister Liu and said, "this time, Lei Hua Sheng is really fooled."


    Sister Liu just a little smile, said: "for him, it''s really a bit rare, this time not so careful, can be said to be so rash into our plan, also don''t know what''s wrong."


    But I just turned my mouth and said, "is this it? I can''t say it either. Maybe I said something last time. It''s a bit exciting for him. Anyway, it''s good to be cheated. "


    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Then, Tang Xin came in, and said, "there is a person who wants to see your chairman."


    I took a look at Tang Xin and said, "if the relationship is not equal, who is it?"


    Tang Xin thought for a moment and said, "it seems that Wang Jiansheng is the chairman of Wang Group."


    I am a Leng, thought for a while, this person, seem to have heard of, right, isn''t Nie Zhengping go to that company?


    What is he doing here?


    "Is he alone?" I asked.


    Tang Xin then said: "it''s very strange, and Nie Zhengping and a woman, look at their appearance, it seems that they are a little close."


    I immediately reflected in my heart that Nie Zhengping was coming. I don''t know what it means, but that woman should be Nie Zhengping''s fiancee. It''s the miss of Wang''s group.


    I smile, these three people together, but really can see.


    "Let them in. I''d like to see what their plans are."


    Said, Tang Xin went out, I let Meng Xinrui leave first, after all, such an occasion, for her this assistant, a little not suitable for auditing.


    When Tang Xin brought the three people in, I carefully looked at the leader of Wang''s group.


    This man looks like a treacherous minister. Really, he feels like he wants to count people in it.


    Although the height is not too high, but it shows a momentum, can go to such a position, but are not ordinary people.


    The woman next to Nie Zhengping is a little tacky. She''s still well dressed, but she always feels a little bit of make-up.


    I laughed and said, "I''ve never dealt with you before. Mr. Wang, sit down and talk."


    When I saw Wang Jiansheng looking at me, his eyes were obviously bright. Then he laughed and said, "I''ve long heard that Chairman LAN of new Lanshi group is quite like Chairman LAN. Today, when I see him, he is really extraordinary. Not even a hand. "


    I just a smile, said: "if master Wang just care about such a modest ceremony, then I have no way, how?"


    As soon as he spoke, I felt his old and spicy. He wanted to beat me down.


    In this way, he and his father may have had a little holiday at the beginning, maybe it was such a small matter of shaking hands.


    When my father didn''t hold hands with him, he wanted to run me with this.


    But I''m not fooled, just by him, but it''s far from enough. Then I understand why my father doesn''t like to deal with such a guy.


    "Oh, I''m a little tacky now. If it''s OK, I won''t hold it. I''ll sit down and let''s talk about it." He quit.


    I was surprised, which shows that he must be planning something bigger. If not, he would not shrink back like this.


    He looked at me, then nodded slightly and said, "the hero is a teenager. It''s true. Well, I wish I had a daughter like you. My daughter is not a tool. She can''t hold up half the sky. "


    I had to smile, said: "I think Miss Wang is also good, maybe you do not give the opportunity, unlike my father, directly threw the opportunity to me."This is even more cruel. Wang Jiansheng wants to take advantage of me and directly says that I mean his daughter.


    I don''t care about this. I''ll go back to him immediately. I have to do this because my father died. If Mr. Wang dies, maybe Miss Wang can really hold up.


    Speaking of this, I can see that Wang Jiansheng''s eyes are more or less dignified. Should he not look down on me?


    "Well, it seems that if we say that, we''d better say less. I don''t mean you." Take another step back. This man has really retreated to the extreme. He shouldn''t have.


    I had to cheer up and say, "that''s exactly what I mean. Then, I don''t know what''s the matter with Chairman Wang coming back here."


    I saw Wang Jiansheng smile, said: "in fact, there is a thing, this thing, not only can enhance the reputation of LAN, also can let our two families, can establish a friendship."


    I nodded slightly, but I didn''t say anything. After all, I didn''t hear it now, and I can''t express my meaning.


    Wang Jiansheng said: "Chairman LAN, actually I have a project on hand and I want to cooperate with you."


    "Can I not do it?" I said immediately.


    Wang Jiansheng''s face changed a little, but he soon recovered and said, "why, this is a good opportunity to make money."


    "There are many ways to make money, but we don''t have to make it at this time. To be honest, at the beginning of our company, the current capital was still on a project, and we really didn''t have much money." I said immediately.


    "No, I''ve heard that Lan''s capital is the most abundant among these companies." Wang Jiansheng''s eyes turned a few times.


    I see. He must have investigated us, and I think our company should have his talents, otherwise it would not be so accurate.


    But now I don''t want to find out who this person is. After all, it doesn''t do me any harm.


    I had no choice but to smile and say: "if it is this matter, you may be disappointed. You may not have heard that I intend to sign a contract with lawyer Jin shining. Moreover, I have already called him and he will come soon. Then you will understand that I have two billion yuan and have spent it. Recently, I really have no money."


    Wang Jiansheng was stunned for a moment. I don''t think he would have thought that I spent two billion yuan on us after he investigated us. It''s a large sum of money. If it wasn''t for something important, no one would have left it in his hands.


    "Two billion is too much. If we support this project, we can support two. I don''t know what can make you spend so much money? " Wang Jiansheng said at this time.


    But he thought for a moment, turned his head and said, "Oh, if it''s something confidential, you can not say it, just think I didn''t ask."


    I laughed and said, "there''s nothing that can''t be said. Do you know Wu xiner?"


    Wang Jiansheng nodded and said, "I heard that she used to be the president of Nie''s company. Later, she was shot and left Nie''s company. It''s a pity to hear that Nie left such a talented person. Do you know where she is? I want such talents very much. I can pay as much as I want. "


    "If I knew where she was, it would be your turn to rob her. I would have got such a talent long ago. She just commissioned a lawyer to negotiate terms with me." I just laugh at it.


    When talking with such an old fox, every sentence is considered. Don''t say it wrong. It will let him take advantage of the opportunity.


    Wang Jiansheng nodded and said, "that''s reasonable, but is she really worth two billion?"


    I smile and say: "she can be worth hundreds of millions, but it''s not the main thing. She has 25 shares of Nie''s stock and a billion yuan mortgage. That''s my father''s villa. Do you think it''s worth it?"


    Wang Jiansheng took a look at Nie Zhengping. Nie Zhengping said, "how can it happen?"


    I looked at Nie Zhengping and said, "young master Nie, of course you don''t know. Nie Xiaoran is very nervous about her money now. I believe she is trying to find a way to find money everywhere. For her, it''s a heavy loss this time."


    Now this card is very clear. I think Wang''s group had to come to me because Nie Xiaoran didn''t have enough money to return.


    But that project was originally handed over to Hu SEN for him to give to Wang. Of course, I won''t support him.


    Moreover, Hu Sen himself will certainly take a bigger part in this project, and the interests that can be separated are very few. Then I''m sure other companies don''t have to cooperate with them.


    And he came to me because he thought that lanfeifei was younger. It was because of his age that he felt easier to deal with.


    Didn''t want to come here and meet a nail?


    "Is that the only reason? I think businessmen value profits and should focus on profits, right Wang Jiansheng said at this time.


    I nodded slightly and said, "Mr. Wang, you are right, but this is the benefit. There are big profits and small profits. In my opinion, big profits must be the main factor in this matter. "I looked at Wang Jiansheng and continued: "for me, I must take back what my father was going to leave me, right?"


    Wang Jiansheng didn''t speak. I''ve made it very clear.

 Chapter 466

    And I looked at Nie Zhengping. He doesn''t look very good now. It seems that he must have a share in those things.


    I just laughed and said, "well, that''s all. You can think about it. Oh, by the way, Mr. Wang, why didn''t you go to situ company? "


    Wang Jiansheng was stunned and thought for a moment. His face changed a little. He said, "you only talk about situ company, but you don''t talk about Hu. How do you know that this project is in cooperation with Hu?"


    Hu said with a smile, "I don''t want to know this, but I want to know it from you."


    Wang Jiansheng''s face is a little ugly, said: "I just want to know, how do you know."


    "You''d better not know that." I said, "in fact, for this matter, my people have seen the person who deals with you. That''s why I know, but I won''t say, after all, we don''t have any grudges, do we? "


    Wang Jiansheng just looked at me and Nie Zhengping, nodded and said, "OK, I can promise you that we won''t be enemies."


    I laughed and said, "if I take Nie back, I will definitely give him back to you."


    Wang Jiansheng nodded, then laughed, sighed and said: "I thought maybe this was an opportunity, but now it seems that this is a whirlpool. I can''t play. No, No


    I nodded slightly and said, "it''s up to you."


    Just at this time, the knock came again. Tang Xin came in and said, "Chairman, lawyer Jin shining is here."


    "Please." I said with a smile.


    At this time, Wang Jiansheng stood up and was ready to leave.


    I asked Tang Xin to give it away, but sister Liu also stood up and said that she wanted to go out to work, so she gave it away by the way.


    After they left, Jin shining came in, looked back and said, "those people just now seem to be the chairman of Wang Group, his daughter and future son-in-law."


    I smile, said: "you just come not long time, the contacts here are familiar with ah?"


    With a smile, Jin shining said, "of course, I''m a lawyer. If I want to get a foothold here, I''m going to straighten out some relationships here."


    I nodded, but seemed to think of something, said: "you want to stand here, what are you going to do?"


    Jin shining said with a smile: "this matter, but grandfather agreed, cousin, it''s useless for anyone to say."


    I glared at him and knew that I was a cousin. It was not big or small.


    But it''s strange that he wants to stay. What are they going to do?


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly got a flash of inspiration, as if I understood something and said, "you boy, it''s not for Wu Xin''er, is it?"


    "Of course, I can''t lose her. Don''t worry. I will catch up with her." Jin shining said immediately.


    "You can''t catch up with her." I had to sigh, this matter, king did not tell him, there must be a certain truth, so I can not say, can only say a few words.


    "Why can''t I? As long as I work hard, there will be no problem. Besides, I''ve done her such a big favor this time. Why should she invite me as a guest?" Jin shining said.


    My head hurts a little. Now my identity can''t be exposed. After all, I still use Wu xiner''s identity to do some things, such as Lei Huasheng.


    Wu said, "I''ve come here to help you sign the contract, but it''s a good thing."


    "Cousin, what you said is that your family should not say anything out of the ordinary like helping. If you have something to say, I''ll do it for you immediately." Don''t say, Jin shining''s is very reliable.


    I said, "are you familiar with the court here?"


    Jin shining nodded and said, "no problem."


    "Well, tonight, I''ll have a sum of money remitted to a name called Lei Huasheng. I think you''ve heard of this man, too? "


    Jin shining laughed and said, "is it Lei Huasheng, the shareholder of Nie''s family? He''s a little crazy recently. I heard that he borrowed a lot of money and invested in several projects. It''s very beautiful."


    "Well, that''s him. If you go to your brother, you will understand that now we have a small company under our command, and we want to sue him." I said directly.


    Jin shining immediately laughed and said, "I know about this, and the defense lawyer is also me. What''s the matter?"


    "I want you to apply for it, freeze all his money as soon as possible, and as soon as I give you a signal, you will do it immediately, maybe this evening. Is that ok?" I asked.Jin shining thought for a while and said, "yes, it can be. Although it''s not in the program, as long as it''s big enough, I think it can be."


    I nodded slightly and said, "go and ask Jin Shinan. In a word, you''ve done it. I have a good thing to tell you."


    Jin shining was immediately happy and said, "don''t worry, cousin, I will do it."


    I watched him happily take out the contract. I just took a general look at it. There was no big problem, and I also believe that this cousin would not harm her so much.


    So I signed it and handed it to him.


    He quickly finished and said: "when Wu Xin''er invites me to dinner, I will call my elder sister. You should have a good chat, two strong women."


    I gave a wry smile and said, "forget it? We can''t be in the same place. "


    What I said is the real Wu Xin''er and LAN Feifei, but Jin shining obviously misunderstood.


    He said: "before you were two companies, of course not, now she is not there, I think she is a talent, you can let her come here, I am so close to the water."


    I gave a wry smile. I''ve come here. You''re near the water tower. We''re very close, but there''s no building or platform. Do you want a hall, cousin.


    Thinking, can''t say, looking at Jin shining leave, I really can''t bear it.


    I don''t know what he will do when he knows that I am Wu xiner. He won''t collapse directly. It seems that he''d better tell him later.


    And I also thought about it. I''d better wait for Wu Xin''er. It''s better to tell him in Wu Xin''er''s state that there will be less conflicts.


    Sitting in the office, I think a little too much. I can''t be the boss of LAN''s company. I still want to read some documents. After all, I want to make up for some problems left behind when I was not in the company before.


    Tang Xin came in and said, "Wu Er, chairman LAN


    I think she is still used to calling sister Wu. At this time, I see that my appearance is not the same as before, and I don''t deal with it.


    I laughed and said, "it''s a little uncomfortable, right? There''s no way. I''m chairman LAN, but you have to change your tune."


    Tang Xin had to smile bitterly and said: "it''s really hard to change all of a sudden. Forget it, I''ll get used to it. By the way, chairman LAN, you said that we are all in a new place. Will we come here to work every day in the future? And this time, you are with Chairman situ. Can you get me a car or something? "


    I was stunned. It''s not only Tang Xin, but also Ji Changfeng. Wu Xin''er''s car can''t be used. It''s still Nie''s. although it''s given to me this time, it can''t be used any more.


    "That''s OK. I''ll call you 200000 directly. You can get a similar car."


    Tang Xin answered happily.


    I can''t help shaking my head. This little girl can''t hide things, but I like it. And soon, I will use Ji Changfeng. At that time, it was really the most important moment.


    It''s just a car thing, not a big deal.


    This day passed quickly, and in the evening, I will see Lei Huasheng.


    In the evening, we went back to situ GUI''s hotel. I made situ GUI become Mr. Wu again.


    Looking at his appearance, I was also a bit novel. I couldn''t help laughing and said, "you look like a successful person."


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "don''t you know? Today, I have signed a contract with Lei Huasheng, and a quarter of his investment has been transferred to me. "


    I am a Leng, say: "so fast, can''t?"? By the way, I haven''t seen Li Tao today. Do you mean... "


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "this is very possible. Would you like to call Li Tao to confirm?"


    I also nodded, immediately took out the mobile phone, and then made a call to Li Tao.


    Li Tao picked it up and said, "Miss LAN, what can I do for you?"


    "I didn''t see you much when I went to the company today. Did I go to the side of Lei Huasheng?" I went straight to the subject.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "of course, this matter can''t be delayed. We did get to his side, and we signed the contract today. My money has been paid. I''ve got the quarter."


    I should be a, said: "no problem, he really want to run, a day''s time, and we all signed a contract at the same time, the thunder sound is really OK."


    Li Tao stopped for a moment and said, "Miss LAN, have you signed yet?"


    I said, "not yet, but I''m going down to see him now. I know what''s going on this time. That''s OK. OK, I understand. I''ll tell Jin shining what to do. Don''t worry. I won''t let him run away. "Lei Huasheng was relieved and said, "that''s good, as long as there is no problem with this matter."


    I also laughed and said, "by the way, what happened to Lei Yuhong?"


    Li Tao said, "don''t worry. I''ve found him. Now I''m just waiting for your order. I''ll bring him back immediately."


    "How did you find it?" I''m also surprised. Li Tao''s recent work is really fast. His power should not be out of this city. How can we find out where Lei Yuhong is.


    "Well, ha ha, in fact, I visited the leader of the Ji family. He gave me a general direction, and then with the help of the Jin family, I soon found it." Li Tao said.


    I nodded. It''s really OK. Ji''s family is a family of divine calculation. It''s really easy to find a Lei Yuhong.


    "That''s good. You can let him come back with you. He will be here early tomorrow morning. I think Lei Huasheng can''t run away with him." I said immediately.


    Li Tao replied with a smile: "don''t worry, I promise to finish the task."


    Then we hung up. I looked at situ GUI and said with a smile, "isn''t this a wonderful thing?"


    Situ GUI also laughed and said: "yes, one wants to run, but it is calculated that he can''t run away. However, we are thinking about how to get this man to our side."


    I nodded and said, "now, I really want to go back and see the old villa and the things left there."


    "No way." Situ GUI suddenly said: "you are looking for your own death when you go out now. You can''t act disorderly if you don''t force Nie Xiaoran to turn over. Not only you, but also Wu Xin''er can''t appear again. "


    I nodded, this thing, I also think of.


    "Today''s meeting, no problem?" I asked.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "don''t worry. It''s not only because I''m here, but also because I''ve been specially on guard. I chose that room without windows, so there won''t be any problem."


    I just nodded. It seems that situ GUI thought more than me.


    With the change of situ GUI, we went down.


    At this time, Lei Huasheng had arrived and was sitting in the private room. I saw that his face was not very good.


    "Director Lei, what''s the matter?" I said directly.


    When Lei Huasheng saw us coming in, he laughed and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just that there are no windows in this room. I feel a little suffocated for a moment."


    I nodded, said: "there is no way, anything, you have to be careful, my current identity, is unlikely to appear again, so there is no move."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "well, you always appear in situ GUI''s hotel. Is that ok?"


    I pointed to situ GUI beside me and said, "Mr. Wu is an expert, so there won''t be any problem. And you also find that situ GUI and LAN Feifei have been pressing this project for another two days."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "yes, Mr. Wu, I''m so sorry. I underestimated you at the beginning, but now I know that you are really an expert."


    Situ GUI smile, did not say anything, but directly to find a place to sit down.


    I asked him to bring up all the dishes before I sat down.


    Lei Huasheng then took out a contract, handed it over and said: "if it''s redundant, I won''t say more. President Wu is a powerful man. I didn''t make any fake. Don''t worry."


    I had a look. There was no problem, and Lei Huasheng signed it. Then he nodded and said, "there''s no problem with this. I''ll sign it."


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "but I don''t know when the money will arrive?"


    I didn''t pay attention to this. Instead, I took out my pen and signed the word first. Then I said, "I''ll get it tonight."


    When I saw Lei Huasheng''s face, I was very happy. I couldn''t help but smile and said, "however, for such a large amount of money, the audit or something, how can the money be formally paid to the account tomorrow morning?"


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Ha ha, I didn''t expect that President Wu worked so fast, and LAN has already given us the news?"


    I nodded, said: "yes, that lanfeifei, is a material, is really fast enough, and heard also rejected a big project, just to give me money."


    Lei Hua sighed and said: "I understand her psychology, which should be, because that place is what she needs to get back. To be honest, there is really nothing to deal with between me and her. If I really have a bad day, I will probably go to her."


    I am a Leng, thunder changes a voice to say this words, isn''t, he really didn''t do what sorry father''s business? So he should know more.

 Chapter 467

    I don''t say anything any more. I just talked with Lei Huasheng about something else. When he said that he would find LAN Feifei, he didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    But at that moment, I felt as if he really showed his true feelings. So I''m willing to trust him.


    Lei Huasheng had a few more drinks with situ GUI and said, "you don''t know. I''m a bit embarrassed. That''s why President Wu left there. Otherwise, I won''t tell you."


    I smile, said: "well, in this way, you talk first, I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    Then I got up and left.


    When I got to the bathroom, I connected to my account with my mobile phone and made a 500 million call to Lei Huasheng''s account. Then, I made a call to Jin shining.


    Of course, this is in lanfeifei''s voice, so that he can act immediately.


    Jin shining answered and hung up.


    After leaving the bathroom and returning to the room, I took out my mobile phone, showed it to Lei Huasheng and said, "in this way, you can receive the money early tomorrow morning."


    Lei Huasheng looked at it carefully, then said with a smile: "it''s worthy of president Wu. As expected, it''s still powerful. I''m very grateful for it. In the future, if we have a chance, I hope we can cooperate."


    I smile, said: "there will always be opportunities, but listen to director Lei just now, is there anything unpleasant, you can tell us."


    Lei Huasheng sighed and said for a long time, "there are some things that you can''t understand when I tell you. Besides, it''s better not to get involved. LAN''s and Nie''s will be a life and death killing. You''d better not occupy either side, because it''s unknown who wins or loses. But now it seems that Lan may win. "


    "Why do you say that?" I asked.


    Lei Hua snorted coldly and said, "who is Lan Feifei? She used to be a little girl. To be honest, when she just came back, I really didn''t like her. But now I find that I''m wrong. Blood is really powerful. "


    He said, looking at a picture on the wall, he said: "I can see the domineering spirit of chairman LAN from her now. It''s natural, hereditary and can''t be learned. That kind of momentum, Nie Xiaoran did not, Nie Zhengxuan did not, Nie Zhengping did not. How can they be lanfeifei''s opponents


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to think so highly of her?" I had to say.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and said, "if there is still one person in the world who can win her, it must be you. Unfortunately, your starting point is too low. If you stand at the same height with her, it is unknown who will win or lose."


    "Chairman Lei, you have said that a little too much." Lei Huasheng, it''s really a powerful set.


    Let''s not talk about anything else. It''s a good way to see people. Because I am lanfeifei, and lanfeifei is me. If the only person who can compete with me is myself.


    "No, I don''t mean to improve you or look down on her. I really think so. Nie Xiaoran, if you can drag the company on to you, who will win and who will lose in this competition? It''s a genius to know, but she can''t do it. Her failure will come sooner or later." Lei Huasheng said.


    I shrug noncommittally, want to hear what Lei Huasheng has to say.


    "That''s the pattern. It''s not something ordinary people can play with. When Chairman Lan was still here, I still thought I was a talent, but now it seems that it''s a bit bad to get involved. " Lei Huasheng changed the subject.


    I looked at him and said, "director Lei, what do you mean?"


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "so I''m leaving. With the 500 million yuan you gave me, I can make a comeback wherever I go, can''t I?"


    He actually said his whereabouts. Isn''t this guy afraid that I will betray him?


    I looked at Lei Huasheng and said, "what''s the purpose of telling me that you want to run away?"


    "There are, of course." Lei Huasheng said: "I know you are not a villain, so I don''t worry about you selling me. In addition, I hope you can take back what I lost. If it''s you, you can really do it. Nie Xiaoran and others are not your opponents. You should be careful. There is only one LAN Feifei. Oh, and the Jin family and situ GUI behind her. They are not ordinary people. "


    I had to smile and say: "as you said, they are a group of people. How can I..."


    "No, don''t say that." Lei Hua Sheng interrupted me and said, "you can, because you also have your own ability."


    Then he took a look at situ GUI and said, "although I don''t know the real identity of this gentleman, the characters who can make LAN and situ stop at the same time are not simple characters. Nie Xiaoran and I underestimated you at the beginning. If it''s yours, we still have to fight. So, come on."


    When he said that, he took another drink and stopped talking.I looked at Lei Huasheng and said, "when will you leave?"


    "Tomorrow''s noon flight, I will develop in another city. Of course, it''s a second tier small city. There are no people who can threaten me in that place. If you come then, I''ll welcome you. " Lei Huasheng said.


    I nodded slightly and said, "that''s good."


    To tell you the truth, I''m really afraid that he will leave at this time. It''s hard to stop, but tomorrow''s noon, this time, will be enough.


    We soon finished the banquet. As soon as Lei Huasheng left, situ GUI immediately said, "call Li Tao and ask him to stop Lei Huasheng. In addition, you also call Jin shining and act immediately. Lei Huasheng wants to run today."


    I was stunned, looked at situ GUI and said, "how do you know?"


    "Because he''s not the best relationship with you." Situ GUI then said, "you haven''t come to the point where you don''t have anything to say, have you?"


    I nodded, and that''s true.


    Situ GUI then said: "this is also his move. He deliberately told you a wrong time. I think he may be leaving soon, so you should hurry."


    When I heard this, I didn''t need to say anything to situ GUI. I immediately took out the phone.


    Powerful, Lei Huasheng can''t be underestimated. Little by little, he''s been cheated. One move after another. It''s really a good move.


    It depends on which of us is more aggressive.


    This is bound to be a sleepless night. After calling Li Tao and Jin shining, situ GUI and I went back to it, and I was anxiously waiting for the news.


    The sound of a police car came from outside, but it soon disappeared. It seems that it is far away.


    At this time, a phone call came, but it was Li Tao.


    "What''s the situation?" I have a bad feeling in my heart.


    Because if Li Tao really delays Lei Huasheng at this time, he should not have time to make this call, but if he calls now, there must be something wrong.


    "I didn''t find Lei Huasheng. He is no longer at home. I think he has run away. I have let people on the road spread the news. I don''t think he will go far." Li Tao said.


    Damn it, I really have to run. If it wasn''t for situ GUI''s quick speech, I would think about tomorrow.


    It''s amazing to play with this thundering sound.


    "What about Lei Yuhong?" I asked.


    "He''s under our control and will be here tomorrow. What''s the matter?" Li Tao asked.


    I more or less settled down and said, "the people who control him should be able to control his mobile phone. If you ask the people over there to send a message to Lei Huasheng, you will say that Lei Yuhong is in our hands and will come back here tomorrow."


    Li Tao was stunned and said, "OK, Miss LAN, you are very skilled in this way."


    "Don''t flatter, do it quickly." I had no choice but to say a word.


    Hung up the phone, turned his head, but saw situ guizheng give me a thumb. It''s probably the same thing.


    "What are you doing with that look on your face?" I had to say.


    Situ GUI said: "no wonder Lei Huasheng thinks that it''s not lanfeifei''s opponent, but it''s reasonable. Now you are very skilled in whatever technique you use. This is not what ordinary women should have."


    I gave him a white look. This guy, does that obviously mean I''m too strong?


    "You taught it all." I replied immediately.


    "Yes, I''m insidious, but it''s your means. It''s really possible to be more powerful." Situ GUI sighed and said.


    I didn''t pay attention to him, and Lei Huasheng didn''t know whether he would come back. You know, as he is now, if he doesn''t come back, we can''t help him.


    What''s more, he has a lot of money in his hand. In addition, there are some friends on the road. If he leaves from another channel, we can''t catch up with him.


    After all, he has not been charged and will not be wanted.


    Just thinking, the mobile phone rings again, but this time it''s Jin shining.


    When I answered, he said, "I have used my relationship. Now all the assets and fixed assets of Lei Huasheng have been frozen. Even if he runs away, he has no money to use."


    I gave a wry smile. With the character of thunder, maybe the eggs won''t be put in one basket. I can''t say what will happen then.


    The so-called camels are certainly thinner than horses, but they will not have too much money.


    "OK, hard work." I had to say one thing.


    When Jin shining hung up, I stood at the window and looked out of the window.


    Situ GUI came over, gave me a glass of water and said, "don''t be so nervous. If we really want to catch him, we still have a way."


    I was stunned and looked at situ GUI.He said with a smile: "if you can''t, please ask Ji''s family to be in charge of the family and give you a hexagram."


    I smile a little, this is OK, afraid that he has left the mainland, then trouble.


    However, judging from the current situation, it is still impossible.


    "Besides, his son is in our hands. He should not ignore Lei Yuhong."


    I nodded slightly, because I had investigated Lei Huasheng, and his ex-wife was really OK. She got him two green hats.


    Except for Lei Yuhong, the other two are all other people''s breeds.


    It can also be understood that there is a reason why Lei Huasheng dotes on Lei Yuhong so much.


    Looking at the sky getting dark, I have a feeling of hopelessness.


    Time has passed twelve o''clock, when my mobile phone suddenly rings again.


    I took a look, it was Li Tao. What did he mean when he called.


    I answered immediately.


    "Miss LAN, haven''t you slept yet?" Li Tao was the first to talk about the Ministry of leisure affairs.


    I don''t have the good spirit to say: "say business."


    "Yes, let''s get down to business. Don''t worry. Just now Lei Huasheng sent a message back to Lei Yuhong. He said he would come back soon. It seems that there is no problem." Li Tao said at this time.


    I was more or less at ease, but I was still a little uncertain, so I had to say, "you keep an eye on me. As soon as Lei Huasheng comes back, I''ll be informed immediately. Of course, Lei Yuhong can''t let go."


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it." Li Tao just laughed.


    "Thank you so much." Finally, I would like to express my condolence. I just hung up.


    Situ GUI then fell to one side and said, "I''ll tell you. As long as there is thunderstorm, he can''t run away. You can rest assured."


    I shook my head and said, "he can''t run away. He can give up Lei Yuhong. I think he thinks he''ll come back and he won''t die."


    With that, I looked back at situ GUI.


    Situ GUI was stunned and said, "do you mean he will come back to me?"


    I shook my head, said: "he will come to me, as he said today, lanfeifei is a powerful person, and because of Li Tao''s intervention, he also knows that there must be my operation behind, so he will come to me."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "I understand. He will let you let him go."


    I nodded and said: "however, this is also my opportunity, because the news is close at hand. As long as I try again, the news will appear in front of me. That''s great. "


    Situ Guiwei sighed and said, "I hope it will be good news."


    I thought about it for a moment and understood what he said. If my father was not killed, it would be good news for me.


    At that time, I just want to take back Nie''s company. It''s really easy for me now.


    But if so, we still have a long way to go.


    Then, where will I go.


    I look at my hand and think of my father again.


    No matter when, don''t let yourself be guilty. At this time, my father had taught me, but if I found out that they did it, how could I not let my hands be stained with sin.


    What am I going to do? What shall I do? I don''t know. I really don''t know.


    Later, I didn''t know when I felt asleep, but I was on the sofa. When I woke up, I had a thin quilt on my body, which was given by situ GUI.


    I feel a warm heart, but situ GUI is more careful.


    He got up and took a look. He found that situ GUI was standing at the window and looking out.


    "What''s the matter? What do you think? " I went over and asked.


    "You wake up." Situ GUI said with a smile: "I didn''t think about anything. I just thought about whether Lei Huasheng would come back today. Besides, I think he should come to you. So today we''re going to LAN''s to wait. "


    I nodded, at this time outside has been slightly lit up, should not sleep for long.


    "As soon as he comes back, he won''t come to me directly. Forget it, go to the company first. I''ll call Jin shining and see what''s going on there." I said.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Situ GUI asked strangely.


    "Lei Huasheng came back for a lawsuit, and the initiator of this lawsuit is Jin shining. In addition, the defense lawyer of our small enterprise is also him. I want to ask about the situation." I said.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "it''s like this. It''s easy to do. I don''t have anything to do today. I''ll go and have a look with you."


    "It''s really bad luck for your situ group to run to someone else''s company when you meet such a chairman who has nothing to do." I said.Situ GUI laughed and said, "don''t say that. These are my CEOs. They are very powerful. They not only solve my problems, but also report the situation at any time."


    I laughed and said, "I''m not afraid of being calculated."


    "Don''t worry." Situ GUI said at this time: "I have sent people, they will not."


    I took a look at situ GUI. What does he mean by sending people.


    Situ GUI then said with a smile: "don''t forget my identity. Over the years, I have accumulated some special guys. Of course, there is no problem."


    I just reflected that. Forget it, I don''t want to say anything about him. Only one insidious person can finish.


    He followed situ GUI''s car to the company. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that sister Liu was also here today, and there was Jin Shinan. He was still carefully supporting sister Liu.

 Chapter 468

    "Not as it is, a morning in the company show love, show pregnancy, show this sweet, are you tired of it?"


    Jin Shinan just looked back at me, then thought about it and said, "I''m not tired of it, or you''ll show me one. I promise I won''t say anything."


    I gave him a white look, but situ GUI said with a smile: "I also want to, but they don''t give me a chance. They say they haven''t got married yet."


    "Now it''s time for you to do the same?" Jin Shinan said: "anyway, Feifei is now officially finalized, no problem."


    I know what he said, and it will still be like lanfeifei in the future, so it''s normal to have any situation now.


    Moreover, the relationship with situ GUI really needs to be settled. Otherwise, if something happens, it will be a headache.


    "Take time to meet the other party''s parents and grandfather. By the way, you can let grandfather go with you." Jin Shinan said at this time.


    I took a look at situ GUI. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I support this decision. The sooner the better, and I can''t wait."


    I had to look at him again. This guy really hit the snake with the stick, but he really should do it.


    "Well, I think I''ll make an appointment with my grandfather to come to your house to have a look. I don''t think it''s welcome." I had to say.


    "Welcome, of course." Situ GUI said happily.


    Jin Shinan laughed and said, "Oh, by the way, Xiao Ning just came. He said that he was waiting for you in the office. What do you mean that you asked him to come?"


    "Nothing. I just want to know what happened to Lei Huasheng''s lawsuit." I said with a smile.


    "Let''s go there together." At this time, sister Liu also said, "I want to hear it, too."


    In this way, Jin Shinan immediately agreed to come down and helped sister Liu to go there.


    Looking at them, I couldn''t help shaking my head. When I got to the office, as soon as I came in, I saw Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng chatting with Jin shining.


    They stood up when they saw me coming in.


    "Sit down, there is no outsider. Shi Ning, let me ask you, how much do we know about Lei Huasheng''s lawsuit? " I asked.


    With a smile, Jin shining said: "no one can be sure of this thing. But I have studied this case carefully. In addition, there have been similar cases before. I think there are still 90% sure."


    This is already very high, 90% of the assurance, which is basically equal to winning.


    "If we win, what will Lei Huasheng pay?" I asked.


    "According to the actual situation, I think it may compensate us about one billion dollars, and other assets will be returned to him," Jin said


    I slightly frown, which is not a good result, because from the situation that situ GUI and Li Tao got, Lei Huasheng is now holding 1.2 billion yuan.


    Moreover, the money also includes his real estate and Nie''s current equity. If he really only loses about one billion yuan, he will be able to leave again.


    "What''s the matter, Feifei?" Situ GUI probably saw my situation, so he asked.


    "This amount of money, it''s hard to achieve the purpose of letting him come. He will still have money." I said.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "yes, that''s true, so we have to think of other ways."


    He said, "if you have signed a contract with him, who should be responsible for the debt?"


    Situ GUI thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "no, just said to give money, and then even bought the investment. You don''t want to take advantage of that, do you? "


    I smile, said: "this does not use is a bit sorry for him, you know, for him, the current situation, is not fatal, but there is no problem if the relationship is used well."


    Situ GUI nodded. Jin Shinan then said: "yes, in our current situation, we have the upper hand. Of course, we have to use our means to the extreme."


    I nodded, said: "his hands of equity, I also like, if there are those equity, deal with Nie Xiaoran will be more convenient."


    At this time, the phone on my desk rang. It was the inside line. I answered it with a smile.


    Put down the phone, I said to other people: "just stay with situ GUI and Tang Xin, other people can leave, Lei Huasheng really came."


    Then they all stood up and laughed.


    Just after they had left for a while, Lei Hua Sheng had come up. Probably seeing so many people here, he didn''t say anything for a moment.


    And I pointed to the sofa and said, "come on, director ray."


    Lei Huasheng took a look at me, then nodded slightly and sat down.


    We looked at each other for a while, and no one said anything. I''m not worried, but Lei Hua Sheng should be the most urgent."Chairman LAN is really good at it. I thought I could leave, but I didn''t expect that you would have arrived long ago and I would run." Sure enough, Lei Huasheng spoke first.


    But listen to his tone, I know that he is still more or less fearless.


    I had to smile and say, "anyway, let director Lei come back. That''s OK."


    "Come on, what do you want?" Lei Huasheng said.


    "In fact, what I care about most about you is the things you know. Speak up and I can help you through this difficulty." I said.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me, suddenly laughed and said, "you look down on me. Although you are really powerful, I really have to find a good person now."


    I slightly nodded, he said should be Wu Xin''er, if he knew that Wu Xin''er is me, estimated that at this time can spit blood, right?


    But I can''t let him know that Wu xiner and LAN Feifei are still two different people in some people''s minds. Only in this way can they have that special effect. If this person knows, it is very likely that Lan Feifei and Wu xiner will be in danger at the same time.


    "Now I''m the only one who can stop me." What I said is true, but Lei Huasheng can''t hear it.


    Sure enough, Lei Hua chuckled and said, "is that right? I''ll have to walk and watch. I''ll fight a lawsuit. But I think it will take a long time. Is it really good? If this time delays too long, Nie Xiaoran will get her victory point. "


    But I shook my head and said, "it won''t be long, and I will make her feel desperate. Don''t forget, she also suffered a lot."


    "Yes, but it didn''t move at all. Although you got nearly half of Nie''s equity, there''s no way to go further?" Lei Huasheng said.


    I shrugged and said, "I see what you mean. You mean it''s hard for me to get more equity? But it''s only part of it. I should be able to get it. "


    Lei Huasheng said: "it''s not realistic, but maybe Li Tao and situ GUI are holding a quarter of my investment now. If this is calculated, together with Nie Xiaoran''s proportion, it will be at least 20% of the new shares. According to 70%, that''s 14% equity. Plus half of what you have, it''s 30%. That''s about 15. In the end, you can only get about 30 shares, which is not enough. "


    I nodded. He calculated carefully, but maybe he didn''t know that I have at least 28 shares redistributed in my hands now. If I add 15% of 30%, it will be more than 40. As long as I get some more, I can still reach it.


    And Nie Xiaoran there, I will try to get some equity from her.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Director Lei, I''m also very concerned about the remaining 10% equity in your hand. How about that? I know you need money now. Do you want to give it to me?" I said with a smile.


    Lei Huasheng just gave a cold hum and said, "your hands are really fast. I just received a sum of money yesterday, and it was frozen by you before I covered the heat."


    "Well, it''s not us. It''s a normal procedure." I said.


    In this way, Lei Huasheng said with disdain: "are you kidding? Will the freezing in the middle of the night be a normal procedure?"


    "It depends on what you think. Now you are not in a good situation. I hope we can cooperate." I said.


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "I''m really here to talk about cooperation, but I have one condition: one billion plus Lei Yuhong. What I give you is the information you want to know the most."


    He really dares to ask for it, but I know that he just wants to get the money and Lei Yuhong, and then continue to run. For him, this lawsuit only needs a commission.


    If you lose, you''ll lose a billion dollars, but your other money won''t move.


    In addition, he can change his real estate into money. When he arrives, he will be able to get as much money as he does now.


    Are you kidding? If I really let you run like this, my previous games are not in vain.


    "Do you think your intelligence is really worth so much?" I asked.


    "Just a villa and the 25% equity of Nie''s family will cost you 2 billion yuan. It should not be very difficult for me to do what I want now."


    I laughed. Lei Huasheng told Wu xiner. But that money is still in my hands. This one is different.


    "That''s different. Director Lei, your current situation is not as good as hers. As long as she gets the money, she will be free to fly in the sky, and the sea will be wide to fish. What about you?" I looked at him and said.


    Thunder voice sneer, said: "don''t say so absolutely, I am the same, sky high let birds fly, said very well."


    I nodded and said, "well, I can think about this, but director Lei, you don''t have to have that long.""Is that right?" said Lei Hua with a cold hum? Then walk and watch. " Then he stood up, said hello, and left.


    Situ GUI then said, "he still thinks that he has a chance."


    He said, "give me a chance, then."


    Having said that, I took out my mobile phone and called Li Tao to handle the affairs on the road. After all, this is not something I can do.


    And for Li Tao, he will certainly add a little bit of weight, and he will not come out on his own. I believe he can do it well.


    After taking this thing, I can''t help but frown.


    How did she think of calling me at this time? Nie Xiaoran, what was she thinking?


    "Well, what''s the matter?" I picked up the phone and said.


    "Chairman LAN, if you know when you are free, I''d like to have a seat with you." Nie Xiaoran''s words are very simple, but I think she must have got something.


    I should come down, this thing is still OK, but I must be in situ GUI''s territory.


    We discussed with situ GUI. In order not to reveal my goal, we chose a hotel with a back door. The back door is also closed. It was originally a passageway for internal staff. People like situ GUI can definitely go.


    That place will be safer. I just sent Nie Xiaoran the address. She has no problem. She said that she would arrive at that time.


    When everything was over, situ Guicai said, "what did you say Nie Xiaoran was looking for you?"


    I shook my head and said, "it''s hard to say. I always feel like she''s holding something of mine in her hand."


    "It''s impossible." Situ GUI then said with a smile: "if she really gets something from you, she will hide it first and take it out at the most critical moment. But now, it''s not the time at all."


    I nodded and said, "it''s reasonable, but in this way, I really can''t figure out what''s going on."


    "Only in the evening." Situ GUI said with a smile.


    On this day, he dealt with some things in the company, and situ GUI didn''t leave, because he could leave here with him in the evening and go to his hotel.


    When it''s time to get off work in the evening, I left with situ GUI and soon got to the hotel first. I''m the guest of honor here. Of course, I''ll be a little early.


    Nie Xiaoran hasn''t come yet. I''m still wondering who she will take this time.


    After a while, I saw Nie Xiaoran''s car parked at the door. Naturally, there was a door to greet them and stop them. From the car, three people came down.


    How to return a responsibility, Nie family''s three people unexpectedly arrived together, don''t know why, I feel in the heart jumped several times.


    Always feel that something is going to happen, did not expect, they come together, this shows that this thing, certainly not so simple.


    I can only smile to meet up, said a few words, with them into the compartment inside.


    "It''s really rare. Why do you want to ask me out all of a sudden?" After sitting down, I was not polite and went straight to the subject.


    Nie Xiaoran laughed and said, "it''s nothing strange. I''ve already said that we just have a misunderstanding, so it''s normal for us to sit together now."


    I shrugged noncommittally, saying that it was a misunderstanding. I really dare to say that.


    But I don''t want to say anything, just light back: "is not a misunderstanding, I will naturally find out, but Lan''s become Nie''s this matter, how also not a misunderstanding can solve."


    Nie Xiaoran then said: "Feifei, this matter, I have nothing to say now, but in fact, at that time, there was a rumor that you were dead, I also had no way, you don''t know, afterwards I also looked for you, but I didn''t find it."


    I just laughed and said, "really? Did you forget that phone call that day? "


    "Which phone." I saw Nie Xiaoran pretending to be a fool. After a long time, I said, "Oh, did you say I gave you a notice?"


    "No, there''s a phone call when I drive back." I said.


    Nie Xiaoran''s expression is a Leng, say: "still have a, impossible, I didn''t call you at that time."


    I took a look at her face and pretended to be like her. Although I haven''t seen her for a long time, I''m not friendly to her. But the voice can still be heard.


    I had to sneer and say, "this is it."


    "Feifei, there must have been some misunderstanding before us." Nie Xiaoran said at this time.


    "Misunderstanding, well, even if there is misunderstanding, then how do you plan to solve such misunderstanding?" I asked.


    Nie Xiaoran then said: "in fact, it''s very simple. I don''t have anything else in my hand now, but I have some of your father''s relics. I''ve sorted them out and intend to give them to you."I am a Leng, still have so a say, can say, she already took away father''s remains?


    Yes, that''s the truth. She must know that some of my father''s relics are about me, so it''s no problem to pack them in other places early.

 Chapter 469

    Damn, I didn''t think of it. I thought that in that villa, I spent so much time, but I got an empty shell.


    "Oh, well, I''ll take a look at it. After all, it''s my father''s legacy." I thought for a while, had no choice but not cold and not light said.


    Now in this case, if I show too much enthusiasm, she will surely guess that there is something I need in that thing.


    But it''s not good if I''m too cold, because I don''t respect my father.


    So we can only use this kind of neutral method.


    Nie Xiaoran a Leng, looked at me for a long time, then said: "don''t you feel happy?"


    I had no choice but to smile and say, "no, because now I have found out that the greatest legacy my father left me is my unyielding character, my strength in business and my ability to get to the present."


    There''s no problem with this. From a holistic point of view, this is an important legacy. As long as there are these, no matter what kind of difficulties, I can overcome them.


    Nie Xiaoran nodded and said, "you have a point, and now you have proved that you are his child, very capable."


    "Thank you for your compliment." I had to reply.


    Nie Xiaoran said: "but it''s his legacy after all. Although I want to keep it, it''s better to give it to you."


    She kept saying that, but she didn''t bring it out. It seems that there is still a purpose.


    I thought for a while, suddenly seemed to understand something, said: "you should be looking for me?"


    So, Nie Xiaoran sighed and pretended to be pitiful.


    I micro a frown, know this thing, certainly will not be very small, she is like this, I have seen twice, one is to Nie Zhengxuan arranged to the company.


    Another time, she married my father with this expression.


    Hateful, this time, she made such an expression, then how to calculate me. I have to be careful.


    "Feifei, I''m in some trouble now, so I want to ask you a favor. Can you promise me?" Then she looked at me pitifully.


    "No. Because I don''t know what it is I had to say.


    Nie Xiaoran a Leng, said: "this is not like your father, he is a person who can judge."


    "Because I''m not my father after all." I had to sneer and say, "I''m lanfeifei. Maybe I''m not as good as my father, but I''ll make sure that every step is right."


    The atmosphere, all of a sudden a little embarrassed.


    Nie Xiaoran didn''t speak for a long time. Looking at me, he was a little cold.


    I just smile, said: "those things, for me, may be very important, may not be important, I want to hear, what do you want."


    Nie Xiaoran was about to speak, but I reached out to stop him and said, "don''t say anything else, just think about the main things. I won''t have much time."


    In this way, Nie Xiaoran just looked at me and said, "well, I''ll tell you straight. I''m short of money now. I need some money. I know you have these things in LAN''s family."


    I smile, said: "you now lack of money is not so simple, don''t forget, now I have, but holding 49% of your company''s equity."


    "So what." Nie Xiaoran then revealed her face and said: "it''s only temporary. Even if you get half of it, now we have a equity restructuring, because the investment in these two projects will definitely have a new evaluation of the company''s equity. You can''t get a higher one."


    I nodded slightly and said, "it seems that there are some reasons. To be honest, I''m still waiting, because there''s still a good play to play. Would you like to come and see it then? "


    I looked at Nie Xiaoran. She gave me a hard look and said, "do you have any more powerful moves?"


    I just smile, said: "Chairman Nie, I can tell you a secret here, whether you believe it or not, Nie''s company, now has a traitor, and the company is not someone else, it is Wang''s group."


    "What." Nie Xiaoran at this time a Leng, looked at Nie Zhengping.


    "Oh, in order not to let you misunderstand each other, I can say a word for him. This man is really not him." I know it''s time to use Wang Wenquan.


    Because I believe that this time Nie Xiaoran came to raise money, it must be because of Wang''s project factors. After Wang Jiansheng couldn''t get money from other places, he turned to Nie Xiaoran.


    He is avoiding asking for money, so Nie Xiaoran will think of such a way.


    After all, she doesn''t have so much money in her hands now, and all the money is in her own investment. Now she can''t even live in a villa. I really wonder if she will live in the dormitory or other places of the company recently.


    "Feifei, don''t stir up our relationship with Wang. It''s useless." She looked at me and said.I laughed, then slightly shook my head and said, "well, I deliberately arranged Huson''s project. The purpose was to delay your funding again. At that time, I didn''t know how much money you had. Fortunately, something happened later."


    When I said that, Nie Xiaoran''s whole expression was a little ferocious. She obviously didn''t want to mention that event, but she lost a lot.


    But I just laughed and said, "however, after the project was handed over to your marketing department, I don''t know why, but it was transferred to Wang''s. later, I checked. There was really an outsider in your marketing department. And not only this project, but also two small projects have been transferred out. "


    "You''re kidding me." At this time, Nie Xiaoran was really a little hairy. You know, such a small project has short operation time and low cost. It can still be done, and if there is such a project, it can also be loaned. For her who is short of money, it''s timely rain.


    I just laughed and said, "you should understand that Chairman Hu has a good relationship with me, so I know something about this."


    "Who is that man?" Nie Xiaoran asked.


    I shrugged and didn''t answer. How can I tell you such a thing. And there are no conditions that are always bad.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at me at this time and said with a sneer, "well, you can''t say it. Then I will find out for myself. I dare to stab in the back. It''s amazing."


    I had to say: "what''s the matter? Since this person dares to do this, he must have his backstage. And now, do you dare to provoke Wang''s enterprise?"


    Nie Xiaoran did not speak. Anyway, Wang''s group also supported her at this time. It must not be provoked. If she was not careful, it might be a matter of losing both sides.


    I looked at Nie Xiaoran''s expression, then I laughed and said, "come on, you can''t provoke this thing, but you can find out the civil air defense. Well, now we don''t have much to talk about. Then, I invite you all


    "Wait a minute." At this point, Nie Xiaoran suddenly said: "if I want to deal with Wang, what will you do?"


    "I''ll deal with you." I had to smile, said: "this is very normal, my goal is only you, Wang, not within the scope of my goal, if you shot, of course, I will shot."


    Nie Xiaoran nodded slightly and said, "you are really honest, like your father."


    "Thank you, but I won''t come as aboveboard as my father. You know, sometimes women are more careful, sometimes they are more cruel than men, don''t they? It''s the most poisonous woman. "


    This sentence obviously refers to, I saw Nie Xiaoran bite his teeth, half a day later said: "that''s right, then I can''t move, it depends on who can stick to the last."


    I smile, said: "that person, it must be me."


    Nie Xiaoran didn''t say anything more. I just asked him to serve. As for the table, we said some unimportant things. After all, neither of the two things has been discussed in the end.


    The remains of his father are now in Nie Xiaoran''s hands.


    "Oh, by the way, I have something to say." I thought of it and said.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at me.


    I had to smile and say, "I really want to move to the villa, but I''m afraid that because of your existence, if I move there, it will be dangerous. Can you guarantee my safety there?"


    So, Nie Xiaoran looked at me, looked at Nie Zhengxuan again, and said: "it seems that this should not be said to us, what do we mean to ensure your safety."


    I shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I just hope you can guarantee it."


    I saw Nie Xiaoran close her eyes, but I believe that she will agree, because her main goal now is not me, and if you kill me at this time, it is very likely that you will make the Jin family come out, which is not a good thing.


    In this period, she will hold back.


    "Well, we can promise that we won''t do anything to you. Is that ok?" Sure enough, she agreed.


    After dinner, we left, while situ GUI and I left through the back door and went back to the hotel.


    "Do you really want to go back?" Asked situ GUI.


    I shook my head and said, "no, there''s nothing there. It just softens my heart. I can''t go back now."


    "Oh, I see. You want to draw their attention there and think you''ve gone back, but I don''t think they''ll do anything to you." Said situ GUI.


    "I know, so let Meng Xinrui dress up as me and go a few more times. Of course, she will go out when I''m not present. Otherwise, when two lanfeifei show up, it''s really frightening."


    Situ GUI just laughed and said, "I see what you mean. OK, let''s do it."


    I just smile, Li Tao there, has been arranged, it depends on his action now.After a night''s rest, because I was too tired, situ GUI just held me tenderly, and I was also thinking about what kind of identity I would like to be, but it was good to see his family in his home.


    The next day, when I arrived here early for coffee, I found out that I was in the office early.


    He hasn''t seen anyone for several days. At this time, it seems that he has good news.


    "How''s it going?" I asked.


    "Needless to say, of course it''s good." Li Tao laughed and said, "I''ve already arranged it. Isn''t he penniless now? That''s better. Our people used to make him have less money. "


    I thought for a moment and said, "if I support Lei Huasheng for one billion yuan now, can you get the money back?"


    Li Tao thought for a moment and said, "it''s better to wait for three or five days, then there will be no problem. Let alone one billion yuan, there will be no problem at all."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you to give me the information. As soon as you give me the information, I''ll act." I said with a smile.


    At this time, Tang Xin rushed in. Said: "Chairman, it seems that a reporter will come to interview you."


    I took a look at her and said, "come and interview me. What do you interview me for?"


    Li Tao then said: "I arranged that Lei Huasheng is in trouble now. At this time, you have to stand up. Because of the news of Lei Huasheng, these reporters will definitely come to interview the people related to Lei Huasheng. "


    I thought for a moment and said, "what do you want me to say?"


    Li Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "you can do it by yourself, as long as you don''t say it absolutely."


    I had to sigh and let the reporters in.


    There are four people coming in. It seems that they are four ordinary newspaper reporters. As soon as I came in, I introduced myself. I didn''t know him, so I simply said a few words.


    After the reporters sat down, one of them asked: "Chairman LAN, it''s true, because today it is reported that director Lei of Nie''s company is related to a case, and his funds have been frozen. He may face personal bankruptcy. I want to ask, how much do you know about this matter?"


    "I know all about it." I had to say, "because you just said it."


    The reporter laughed and said, "I mean, how do you plan to face this matter? After all, your father had a good relationship with director Lei before he died."


    I had to smile, said: "he came to me for help, this I will still help, as you said, after all, my father and he also have friendship, so when he is desperate, LAN, there will always be a chance for him to stay."


    "Do you mean that LAN will open a door for director Lei?" Said the reporter.


    I nodded, said: "yes, LAN will welcome him, just hope that he can come as soon as possible, because I know, he must not last long."


    After that, the reporters asked some other questions and left.


    I watched them go and couldn''t help smiling.


    This time after the reporter''s propaganda, the decline of the Lei family is certain, it is only a matter of time, and now Lei Huasheng''s hard support is really not easy.


    But if he really has what I want, I will let him come to me.


    There is no way.


    In the afternoon, a lot of reports and newspapers have published special editions. The whole page is mainly composed of thunder voice, and I also occupy a large part, as well as Nie Xiaoran.


    I saw that Nie Xiaoran was really down here, and immediately got rid of the relationship with Lei Huasheng, claiming that Lei Huasheng had nothing to do with her.


    I don''t need to be clear about this matter at all, because when Lei Huasheng did those things, I didn''t come back and didn''t set up LAN family, so it must have nothing to do with me.


    It''s my response. It should be said that if Lei Huasheng sees it, he will give a response.


    Sure enough, later, Lei Huasheng called.


    "Hello, director Lei, why do you call me at this time?" I asked.


    "People don''t talk in secret. I think chairman lailan knows what''s going on." Lei Huasheng said.


    I only laughed twice, said: "I said, it must count, if you really have no way out, you can come to me."


    At this time, Lei Huasheng snorted coldly and said, "it''s not so simple. I still have a chance. As long as I get in touch with her, I will have a chance."


    I know that it must be Wu Xin''er, but I also know that he must have contacted Wu Xin''er more recently.


    I sighed and said, "well, then, I''ll wait for you."


    Then I hung up. At this time, Li Tao''s message came over, which said: we have started our action. Three days later, Lei Huasheng will need money.

 Chapter 470

    I smile, this is really wonderful.


    At this time, Tang Xin came to knock on the door and said with a smile, "Chairman, director situ has come to pick you up. It seems that he has heard that he will take you to his house tonight."


    "What, so fast?" I was a little stunned, but I saw situ GUI come in at this time.


    "How could it be so fast? I''m not prepared." I said.


    Situ GUI shrugged his shoulders and said, "what can I do? After I go back today, the whole family has given an ultimatum. Let''s go. If we don''t go, it''s too late. Today, not only us, but also another family will go."


    "Who''s home?" I asked.


    "The Hu family." Situ GUI said helplessly: "I don''t know what Hu Sen thought. I''m depressed."


    At this time, I react. Huson, is he going to trade Hu Yan for me?


    Thinking of this, I called Huson, but he didn''t answer, and I don''t know why.


    Forget it. It looks like I''m going to go.


    I had to clean up and follow situ GUI into the car.


    It''s a bit hard all the way. How can Hu Sen do this? What does he think? And Hu Yan, although we haven''t been together for a long time, I feel like a sister.


    She can''t marry situ GUI, and it''s for Hu Sen.


    Of course, this is what I don''t want.


    He soon arrived at situ''s house. He had been here before, but at that time, he came with his father. This time only situ GUI.


    I saw the position of the door. By this time, there were already servants there, and situ Yan was also there.


    After all, I am still a junior. If my father comes, I believe situ GUI''s parents will welcome me.


    We got out of the car, I first saluted to situ yanlue, then said: "sister Yan, long time no see."


    Situ Yan also laughed and said, "yes, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. We haven''t seen each other since the last show."


    Last time, it wasn''t me. I remember the last time I saw situ Yan, although he also recorded programs, it was a long time ago.


    I have to laugh at this. It''s hard to say.


    Entering the room, I saw situ GUI''s parents. I said hello to my uncle and aunt first.


    Aunt situ took me by the hand and asked me to sit down. Then she said, "we''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Your son always said that you are very busy. Today, you are here at last."


    I had to smile, said: "because there are a lot of things to be busy, really a long time did not come to visit."


    My aunt said, "it doesn''t matter. By the way, I heard that your relationship with your son has been ordered. We think that if you really want to order it, you''d better hold a wedding as soon as possible. Then we''ll make it public. "


    I was stunned. My aunt said this directly to the topic. I couldn''t help looking at situ GUI.


    At this time, my mobile phone rang, I had to apologize, went to one side, took out a look, is Husen call back.


    "You just called me. I''m outside now. I''ll come out with Hu Yan to talk about a business. What''s the matter?" Huson''s voice was far away.


    No, I was cheated. I immediately reacted and looked back at situ GUI. He gave me a smile. This guy should know the truth.


    I gave him a white look. He was really good. He just cheated me.


    I had to say sorry to Huson first. I just dialed the wrong number and hung up.


    When I got back to my seat, my aunt took my hand and said, "Feifei, I have been very optimistic about you since I was a child. Now, you have proved that you are an excellent person. After your father left, we are very happy to establish a new LAN family so soon. But girls always want to get married. "


    I had to smile awkwardly and said, "aunt, I know, we are also discussing this matter."


    "I''ve seen the two families, and I''ve discussed with you very early." My aunt said immediately.


    I''m embarrassed. Situ GUI is really well arranged.


    At this time, situ GUI said: "in fact, we also want a lot, but Feifei, after all, does not have a parent to preside over it. This is not good, so I plan to let you meet her elders."


    "Oh, yes, but where are her elders?" Asked the aunt.


    It seems that they don''t know my relationship with the Jin family. Situ GUI didn''t say.


    Situ GUI just laughed and said: "in fact, I just know recently. Although my parents are gone, there is another grandfather in Feifei''s family, who is also a celebrity. He is the leader of jinjialong group."


    "What?" Situ Yan had already stood up and said, "it can''t be long Shi, who is basically the largest multinational company in other provinces?"


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "yes, it''s the dragon."Now it''s the turn of the situ family to be stunned. I think it may be my current status, which causes them a little trouble. After all, from the perspective of situ or LAN, they are only the overlord of this place.


    But compared with long''s, it''s still a little small.


    "Well, in that case, we should pay a visit. After all, the other party is a person of a higher generation." After a long time, uncle situ said.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "yes, so I''ll discuss this with you when I bring Feifei back. Let''s see when you have time. It''s better for us to visit you."


    After seeing situ GUI for a moment, it turned out that he was thinking about this idea. In this way, my feeling was raised. When they came to visit the Jin family, it was also a matter of face for me.


    But where are we going?


    Think of here, I suddenly thought of a goal, villa, situ GUI won''t even want to go in.


    Of course, I stayed for dinner with my uncle and aunt of the situ family on that day, and I also said a lot.


    In the evening, situ GUI drove me back.


    "Why do you do that?" I asked, although I have some understanding of his arrangement, I still have some doubts.


    Situ GUI just laughed and said, "is it to protect situ company?"


    I glanced at him and said, "what does this have to do with your situ company?"


    But situ GUI just laughed and said: "sometimes, people''s ambition really grows infinitely. When they get one, they will think of the other. At the beginning, our three companies planned to combine one by marriage, which is nothing more than the product of such an ambition."


    I understand that my father thought this way because he promised to let Lan''s family surpass Long''s family. Now, I also have this idea.


    Although it is not very mature, sometimes this idea will come out by itself. Does situ GUI see it?


    "Sometimes, I think happiness can be simpler, can''t it? Feifei, are you really not tired? " Situ GUI stopped and looked at me.


    Are you tired? I''m so tired. I''m really tired. But I''m lanfeifei, and I remember my father''s promises.


    "I hope you can think about whether you are a living lanfeifei or someone else." Situ GUI sighed. I drove on.


    Yeah, who am I? I suddenly realized that I couldn''t even answer this question myself.


    Is it LAN Feifei, Wu xiner or


    Situ GUI''s words undoubtedly had an impact on me. At night, when I listened to him sleeping sweetly, I couldn''t sleep any more.


    Who am I? If I am Wu xiner, but now I have given up that identity, if I am LAN Feifei, I really have not found any shadow of this identity.


    Who am I now? I know it myself.


    "No, I''m not myself." I whispered a word, then sat up and left the bedroom.


    When I got to the living room, I took out a can of cold drink from the refrigerator and took a SIP to sober myself up.


    I haven''t found my own position. As Wu Xin''er, my heart is not unintentional.


    I always wanted to get the most important evidence, and as lanfeifei, I didn''t really let myself go. What I wanted was to get that evidence.


    In addition to here, I think a lot, but these ideas, how to feel that none of them are mine, those are the dreams that my father didn''t realize.


    I want to make LAN the biggest. Although this father has made it, now under the leadership of Nie Xiaoran, Nie, the former LAN, has become the third.


    And now I set up the new LAN''s, which is the same, driven by the idea.


    I want to put the two companies together again when I get Nie back. Because of the strong capital and high-end projects, we can immediately return to the first place.


    Yes, I''ve thought about it, and it''s not once.


    There is also situ group. I have thought that one day when I get married with situ GUI, I hope he can put situ group under the name of LAN.


    Although I didn''t tell situ GUI about this idea, I think he should also feel it.


    At that time, LAN and situ group merged and became the largest group in this place.


    I even thought about marrying someone in the company, such as Meng Xinrui, to Husen.


    Although he can''t get my people and heart, he can get someone close to me, which is OK.


    Of course, I also hope Huson can support my career. Although, I don''t think there is any so-called "who is kind to whom" between me and Huson.


    But I don''t know why, when I thought about whether Huson would merge Hu''s group into the powerful LAN''s group. I will think of him to repay my kindness.Damn, how can I have so many ideas? This is not the original me. This is my father. This is all my father''s ideas.


    Although it''s not a kind of utilization, the fundamental planner of this idea is my father. He wants to make all the people and all the companies together.


    More than one jinjialong company was formed.


    However, it''s not mine. Lanfeifei''s original idea was very simple.


    By the way, it''s really very simple. It''s to find someone who can love you and live a simple life. Even at that time, I didn''t want to be a rich wife of a rich family.


    At that time, the love I pursued was really the emotion produced by love.


    But what''s wrong with me now? Am I realistic?


    I look out of the window, the lights outside, let me a little confused.


    Lanfeifei, is your life still your own?


    Just thinking about it, I felt dark in front of my eyes. I didn''t feel dizzy. This kind of black, what is blocking my view out of the window.


    I stepped back two steps, and by the dim light in the room, I saw the dark shadow - Mundon.


    Why is he here?


    But now, I really don''t feel like crying at all. Because I don''t know how he appeared here. Although Tang Xin is not here, situ GUI is here.


    Just thinking about it, I saw that Monton rushed in directly from the outside of the glass, and then grabbed my head.


    But I want to wake up, I feel dizzy.


    This is OK, let me leave like this, maybe it is also a relief.


    I thought, but I felt that I slowly opened my eyes. Printed into the eye, is a sea of flowers.


    I stood up, this beautiful sea of flowers, red and yellow flowers, has been extended to the horizon, those flowers are only half height, but feel very comfortable.


    Here, I feel like I''ve been here.


    Look around. It''s really familiar. What''s this place? Why am I here.


    In the distance, I saw two figures, a man, riding on his shoulder a little girl who looked like four or five years old, running in the sea of flowers.


    And not far away from them, a woman was watching, smiling, with a happy smile on her face.


    They look at although poor, but everyone''s face, there will be happiness, that is really happy, I can feel it.


    Men, women, children, flower sea, formed a perfect one.


    I stand in the distance, watching can wash my mind.


    But they look familiar. The man, the woman. It''s a father, it''s a mother. Oh, my God, it''s really them. But this parent is so young. It feels like they were


    My eyes have begun to wet, I see them, see them again.


    I ran away and rushed towards them. I just hope that they can see me, even if they look back at me.


    The petals around me are flying, which I brought up after running.


    Closer, closer, but they didn''t seem to see me.


    I saw the mother happy looking at the child riding on the father''s shoulder, while the father, is laughing, affectionate looking at the mother not far away.


    This scene is really wonderful, let me feel happy.


    I want to seize these happiness, even if only for a moment. Father, mother, wait for me.


    I ran to them at a fast pace and got closer and closer to them.


    Then I heard my mother''s voice: "be careful."


    "Mom, we have been so happy, OK?" Said the girl on her father''s shoulder.


    That''s me. I was very young. At that time, I was really happy. I had my mother''s gaze and my father''s shoulder.


    I was so close that I was about to catch my father''s hand.


    I quickly rushed over and reached for it. However, I went through my father''s body, and he didn''t seem to find me. Isn''t he here?


    I Leng for a while, but saw the mother hugged me, I rushed to my mother again.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time, my mother. However, I once again rushed to empty, mother, not to hold me, but toward the young father and me.


    At this time, in front of me, the scene changed again.


    It''s a small room. It''s not big, but it''s well arranged.


    Is that my home? I remember clearly that we really lived in such a small home at that time.


    We are not so rich at the beginning. Yes, we are not so rich at the beginning.


    At this time, we have a small home with a small area of about 80 square meters.At home, I was having dinner with my mother.


    "Mom, isn''t dad coming back today?" I''m about ten years old.


    "Dad is too busy to come back later." Mother gently stroked my head, I denied with warmth.


    But from me, I can see the deep sadness in my mother''s eyes.


    That kind of sadness, let me feel heartache.


    "I''m back." At this time came my father''s voice, I feel a shock in my heart, the voice, is very sunny, energetic.


    "You don''t know, I''ve got a big order this time. After that, we can turn over." My father''s words are very powerful.

 Chapter 471

    And the mother then welcomed up with a smile, said: "congratulations."


    I saw my mother laughing, but from her eyes, I felt that her sadness did not weaken. What''s going on?


    At that time, my father and I didn''t seem to find this.


    After dinner, I saw my mother alone in the kitchen, weeping and washing dishes. Isn''t she happy? Why not?


    I looked at my father and I, who were watching TV in the room. At that time, a cartoon was on TV. None of us noticed the sadness in my mother''s heart.


    When I turned around again, my mother had disappeared.


    I yelled out loud, then rushed out of the kitchen, where is this, this is the villa.


    Yes, this is my home. I saw the servants, the luxury cars and the splendid decoration of the villa.


    Also saw standing in front of the window, holding a picture, tears alone mother.


    What happened to mother?


    Just thinking, hearing the sound of the door opening, my mother immediately wiped her tears and came up.


    I saw myself coming in with my father. I was carrying him by the arm.


    "Mom, you don''t know. Today we went to the reception. It''s so lively. I also saw the two childe brothers of the situ family and the Hu family. They are really handsome."


    "Well, which one do you like?" Mother then asked with a smile.


    "This one? I don''t know. Both of them look good, but situ GUI seems to have more advantages, because he feels a little comfortable. " I said.


    "Do you want your mother and your father to go to situ''s and propose to you?" Mother laughed, too.


    "No nonsense." Father a little harsh said: "this matter, now the child is too young, you do not mess, and I also have their own ideas."


    "Dad, what do you think? Tell me. " I responded with a smile.


    Father did not say anything, just looked at me, then sighed, said: "unfortunately, I only have such a daughter, if only two."


    His mother took a look at him and said, "that''s your failure."


    My father had to smile and didn''t say anything, but I don''t know why. I always feel that this is not a good thing. In my heart, I always feel that in such a dialogue, what seems to be missing?


    What is it?


    I don''t understand. I just hope I can find that feeling.


    "Mom, I''m hungry, but I don''t want to eat from the chef. Can you make dumplings for me?" I asked.


    "Yes, you can wait." Said the mother.


    "There''s no time for dumplings." Father then said: "don''t forget, you have to go to the English class, let''s go."


    Said, almost hard to pull me out of here. I immediately chased out, at the door, I saw an ambulance parked there.


    At this time, two people in white coats carried out a person from the room, which was the mother.


    I rushed up immediately. At that time, although my mother was well maintained, her pale face was really frightening.


    Mother, when mother left.


    I just feel the whirl, how can I, I haven''t seen enough of my mother, why she has to leave.


    I saw a small room. It should be a ward. Although the equipment is very good and clean, I can''t feel the temperature.


    I saw my father sitting by the bed, and I was not here at all. I remember, at that time, I was studying in other places. Six years ago, I was admitted to a famous university in other provinces.


    My father didn''t inform me, which was also the hardest thing for me.


    "LAN, do you hate me? All these years, I''ve been busy working hard. I''m seldom around you. " The father took his mother''s hand and cried like a child.


    "Fool, you are also for this family, but you have lost happiness." Mother said softly.


    I stood by and looked at everything in front of me.


    Father was obviously stunned for a while, but he soon shed tears again.


    "LAN, if it''s you, when do you think it''s your happiest time?"


    "Sea of flowers, sea of flowers." Mother finally said these two words, there is no sound.


    I heard my father''s heart splitting voice, and felt the collapse of his heart.


    But at this time, in front of my eyes, there is a sea of flowers again. Do I come from here and leave here?


    Father''s shoulder, there is no shadow of me, and the mother at this time nestled in his side, whispered: "I really hope that time is so static, so stop, stop in this sea of flowers."


    "Mom and Dad, look what I brought you." A petite figure came out from the sea of flowers, picked a few red and yellow flowers in his hand and handed them over.I saw my father take the flowers and pin them on my mother''s head.


    "What do you think happiness is?" Asked the father.


    Said: "the so-called mother, when you get happiness, it''s time to give up. This is happiness. If you hold on, you will never get happiness. "


    The father nodded and said, "yes, so you gave up that family and chose me. I won''t let you regret it."


    Then he stood up. I picked up my mother.


    I saw both of them, and suddenly I looked back at me. And a small figure, this also ran to me.


    Did they see me?


    "Sister, here you are. I wish you happiness." Happiness, originally only in this moment.


    "Feifei, Feifei, wake up." I heard situ GUI''s voice.


    Open your eyes, situ GUI''s anxious face appeared in front of me. I looked at his face and suddenly seemed to realize something.


    "I was scared to death just now. I got up to see that you were not there, and I also felt the strong ghost spirit. So I came out to have a look, and I happened to see Monton."


    "Where is he, Monton?" I immediately sat up and looked around.


    "Don''t worry, don''t be afraid. I''ve driven him away. This guy is immortal, and I can''t help it. " Said situ GUI.


    What''s my fear, Monton? It should be him who let me see my parents. I just want to see him again. I want to ask him, is that the real parents?


    Think of here, I feel a soft body, and fell down.


    "Feifei, are you ok?" Situ GUI held me when I fell to the ground.


    "GUI, can I ask you something?" I said.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "no problem, but, Feifei, don''t scare me."


    I just smile, said: "we go now, I want to see a sea of flowers."


    "Sea of flowers?" Situ GUI said strangely.


    I nodded and stood up.


    We packed up some things, let situ GUI drive, and soon left the city.


    I remember the sea of flowers. It was so far away that I had to walk for seven or eight hours.


    But it''s dark now, and my speed will be slower, but soon after dawn, we really came to the sea of flowers.


    It''s good that there is no damage here because of people''s over exploitation. I went into the sea of flowers and felt the peace.


    Is that right here? I rode on my father''s shoulders while my mother watched.


    This is the happiness that my mother has always been thinking about.


    What is happiness? Get it when you should get it and give it up when you should give it up. Yes, how can I forget that my mother once said such a thing.


    Father, you also forget it, so in the end, you get, just like regret, so in the end, you will choose Nie Xiaoran.


    Have you ever been happy since then?


    I can''t help but smile bitterly, happiness, I always think of things, but sometimes, I will inadvertently forget.


    What is happiness? I close my eyes and feel the breeze passing by me.


    Situ GUI obviously didn''t have my idea. He stood beside me and could only blow his nose gently.


    "What''s the matter? A little cold? " I asked with concern.


    "No way. I''m a ghost. A cold won''t happen to me. " I saw situ GUI blow his nose again.


    "Stupid, if you have a cold, I will take good care of you." I said with a smile.


    "Well I have a cold Situ GUI looked at me and laughed.


    At the beginning, I thought of my father sitting here in the boundless sea of flowers.


    My mother had already explained happiness, but my father didn''t understand. My mother was not very happy all the time.


    And in the end, the mother is still attached to the happiness here, here is her happy place, here is her happiness.


    I lean on situ GUI''s shoulder and feel his warmth.


    "I drove all night to come here just to see the flowers?" Situ GUI asked strangely.


    "Idiot, don''t talk. I''m just here to find my own happiness." I said.


    Situ GUI was obviously stunned for a moment, and then said: "happiness, have you found it?"


    I nodded, said: "found, and I finally understand, mother has been pursuing things."


    "Mother." Situ GUI gave a wry smile and said, "can you tell me about it?"


    I look at him, smile, said: "I found, belongs to me, of course, will not tell you, but, this happiness, I am willing to share with you.""Yes? Let''s hear it. " Situ GUI said anxiously.


    "Then you''ll listen to me." When I said that, I threw him to the ground.


    On the way back, situ GUI drove the car and said with a bitter face: "my God, I drove all night, and then I didn''t eat anything. Now I have to drive back. Do you know my feet are fighting?"


    I said with a smile: "who said you are my husband, and I found my happiness, you should feel happy, besides, there is no other car here."


    "You''ve changed a lot." Situ GUI took a look at me, then sighed and said, "I don''t know why. I feel I like you more, and today you are really good in spirit."


    I said with a smile, "this is the happiness I found. I get it when I should get it and give it up when I should give it up."


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "well said, do you want to give up the revenge for Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng?"


    "Who said that? Didn''t I just say that? When I should get it, now is the time for me to get it. Of course, I will not give up, but I give up the right to punish them. " I said softly.


    No, more than once, what would I do if I really found out the answer?


    Do I really want to kill them? This is really possible.


    Unconsciously, I have hidden a small Treasury. I haven''t thought about what this money is for, but now I finally understand it.


    However, I give up now, I decided, as my mother said, to give up when it''s time to give up and get when it''s time to get.


    "It''s best if you think so. I don''t know how to tell you. It''s really strange. How can you suddenly think it over?" Said situ GUI.


    Looking at the scenery outside, I was in a good mood and said, "is this it? It''s a secret, but I really have to figure it out. "


    Situ GUI gave a bitter smile and said, "I still don''t understand."


    I took a look at him and said, "if you don''t understand it, just let yourself understand it slowly. Why do you always have to be me?"


    "Because that''s the fastest way to get it." Situ GUI had to say.


    "When you should get it, you will get it naturally. The fastest and slowest way is not as good as the natural way." I said with a smile.


    "Don''t you want to say it if you don''t want to? Always use this sentence to oppress me. " I heard situ GUI say softly at this time.


    "GUI, don''t you think it''s more romantic for us to park on one side of this beautiful scenery?" I look at him.


    "Give up when it''s time to give up, I''m still driving." With that, he stepped on the gas pedal, and the car drove fast, with my laughter.


    Situ GUI drove me to LAN''s company all the time. Then he stopped and said, "I know there is a cabin behind your office. You can have a rest. Can I have a rest?"


    I laughed and said, "I''m not afraid I''ll eat you then."


    "There are so many people, I don''t think so." At this time, situ GUI was a little tired and said, "when it''s time for lunch, I''ll add some nutrition. There should be no problem."


    I laughed and said nothing.


    Back in the office, Tang Xin welcomed him and said, "Chairman, where have you been? President Li Tao has been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Oh." I am a Leng, didn''t think of, because my one time thought, let him wait for me here.


    I have to ask Tang Xin to call Li Tao quickly.


    Situ GUI ignored my business and went to the back cabin to have a rest. I think he is tired. I didn''t let him sleep last night, but I slept in the car for a while.


    Soon after he got into the hut, Li Tao came.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" I asked.


    Li Tao then said: "Lei Huasheng, I have sent someone to ask for the account once. This time, he has no money, so he can only listen to our arrangement and raise the daily interest. In this way, I think we can take all the other money tomorrow."


    I thought about it for a while and said, "you mean we can get back the two hundred million he has left?"


    Li Guang and his apprentice will get a dividend of about $500 million, but they will get more than $500 million


    I nodded, this is the best, if he really do not have so much money, then for us, but a good news. Li Tao''s action is really fast enough.


    "Good. Now I think, can I unfreeze his assets and let our people ask for the money first?" I asked.Li Tao nodded and said: "there is no mistake, that is to say, as long as we unfreeze his assets, our people can ask for the first time."


    "But what if he runs away?" I asked.

 Chapter 472

    "Don''t worry, you can restrict their access." At this time, Li Tao said, "ask Jin shining if he has a better way."


    I nodded and called Jin shining to come over.


    When the time comes, Li Tao said, "no matter what the case is, we must think of a way to add negative assets."


    "But he may not come to our rescue, will he?" I asked.


    "We still have a trump card, and he will come here." Li Tao then smiles.


    I knew immediately in my heart that Lei Yuhong, although a little silly, was easy to use sometimes.


    "Yes, but in what name can Lei Yuhong be absorbed?" I think about it for a while, and I always feel that this person is really useless except for putting on airs.


    "It''s simple. Just give him to President Gao." Then Li Tao began to laugh.


    I looked at Li Tao. I was a little strange.


    Li Tao then said with a smile: "this thunderstorm is not afraid of heaven and earth, just afraid of President Gao."


    "Why?" It''s the first time I''ve heard about it. Last time he came, old man Gao left. Otherwise, maybe I could know what happened.


    "This guy has been to the company before. He did something in the company at that time and was caught by Gao." Li Tao then said with a smile: "as a result, no one dares to punish the director''s son. Only Gao, the president, rolled up his sleeve and slapped him more than ten times."


    I couldn''t help laughing and said, "but isn''t it hate? How can you be afraid? "


    "Even President Gao was a little young at that time." Li Tao was a bit stunned when he said that.


    I thought about it for a while. No matter how to say it, it was impossible to be in my thirties at that time. That age was still young, which was really good.


    "Go on, young, young." I had to hold back laughing.


    Li Tao then said: "at that time, Lei Huasheng also came to plead. As a result, President Gao didn''t even give Lei Huasheng face. He slapped Lei Huasheng in the face and scolded him."


    I laughed and said, "even I dare to fight at the beginning."


    Li Tao nodded and said: "who said no? Later, Lei Huasheng didn''t dare to say anything. In this way, Lei Yuhong didn''t dare to make trouble, so he always had a little fear of President Gao."


    I just nodded and said, "it''s an interesting thing. OK, that''s it. Let''s bring him down first. When he is desperate, we can absorb Lei Yuhong. Of course, I have to tell President Gao about this."


    Li Tao said: "this is for sure. Of course, we have to say hello, but we can''t do it. You or president Liu should say it in person."


    I nodded, said: "then I said on the line, OK, so do it, Jin shining came, I will ask him to thaw the assets there."


    Li Tao nodded, thought for a while, and said, "Lan Dong, there''s a saying, I don''t know if I should ask."


    I took a look at him and said, "say it. If you have anything, say it."


    "It''s like you don''t know why you have a big feeling today."


    "Bah, bah, bah, do you mean I''m going to die?" I said immediately.


    "No, no, no, it doesn''t mean that. In other words, I always felt that you were preoccupied before, but today I feel that you feel like you want to open up." Li Tao this just hurriedly explained a sentence.


    I laughed and said: "you are really right, now I really have a thorough understanding, I have found my own happiness, so for me, everything is very simple now."


    Really, when I came back this time, I felt that everything was under my control. This kind of feeling was not the same as before.


    Perhaps, this is really a kind of happiness, because I found that in this case, I would not think about my failure at all.


    I know that I will never fail again. Only those who really find happiness and enjoy it will succeed, while those who put happiness aside will always fail.


    I don''t know why, in my heart, suddenly there is such a sentence.


    Li Tao looked at me for a long time and didn''t say anything at last.


    At this time, Tang Xin came in and said that Jin shining had come. I immediately let him in.


    As soon as Jin shining came in, he said, "cousin, you are more and more beautiful today. What happened in the end? You didn''t just ask me to come here for a meeting, did you?"


    I gave him a white look and said, "if you are not allowed to come to the meeting, what else is there? Of course, the meeting is over. I ask you, if I unfreeze Lei Huasheng''s assets now, do you have any way to make him inseparable from here?"


    Jin shining looked at me and said, "no, what do you want to do to unfreeze that asset?"I had to let Li Tao talk about it.


    Jin shining thought about it and said, "the day after tomorrow, the court session will be held. I was thinking that we should first focus on the company, take back the billion yuan, and then take away other assets by other means."


    "It''s not very realistic." I said: "you know, Li Tao''s friends on the road have helped a lot in this matter. If we take the lead first, they will doubt our sincerity."


    Li Tao laughed and said, "I don''t think they dare."


    "Don''t say that." I looked at Li Tao and said, "there are some things that you don''t think are possible. But if there is a little contradiction, it will give you a stumbling block next time. Sometimes, just a little stumbling block will cause more huge things."


    Li Tao nodded and said, "it makes sense."


    "Therefore, we should give priority to them first. In addition, you should go out and tell them that this is my decision, which is good for us." I look at Li Tao.


    Li Tao thought for a moment, looked at me in surprise and said, "Chairman, if you sell your face, it means that you are in their heart, but you have a certain position. If there is something, they will not stand by."


    Of course, I knew this situation, so I arranged it like this. I just laughed and said, "OK, this reward thing doesn''t have to happen now, we still talk about the present."


    With that, I looked at Jin shining.


    Jin shining then said: "it''s not impossible, as long as the other party can''t travel, that is to say, no matter what method the other party adopts, it''s impossible to avoid the trip. If the air ticket and train ticket are not allowed to be bought, plus the private car is not allowed to travel for a while. Even if he really had to run, he couldn''t run far. I don''t think he''s that stupid, is he? "


    I nodded, said: "this method is still OK, so do, unfreeze this asset, how long does it take?"


    Jin shining thought, said: "this is very simple, to see when you want to?"


    "When do we have a court session?" I asked.


    Jin shining smile, said: "the day after tomorrow at 10:30, we officially open."


    "OK, then thaw him formally at 7 a.m. the day after tomorrow. Is that ok?" I asked.


    Jin shining was stunned and said, "there is no problem, but in this way, is there anything wrong?"


    "No, at this time tomorrow, you can send someone to tell Lei Huasheng that his assets can be unfrozen. Of course, you have to talk about time. As soon as time comes out, it''s easy to do." I said, and then I looked at Li Tao.


    Li Tao immediately became interested and said, "I understand. We have to go up at this time. Since the other party can thaw, my people also know the information, and then they will watch him in his territory."


    "Yes. At seven o''clock the day after tomorrow, the asset will thaw I look at Li Tao again.


    Li Tao laughed and said, "my people have already prepared things. As soon as the freeze is thawed, we will let Lei Huasheng swipe the card or something. By that time, before nine o''clock, there will be no problem with our accounts."


    I just nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. Besides, you must make it clear that this matter is arranged by me. There is no problem."


    Li Tao nodded and said, "the time is right, and they got the money. I''m really grateful."


    "The court session will be held at half past ten. He can''t escape, because once he escapes, there will be no chance for him to fight. However, this lawsuit depends on whether we can really win." I had to sigh.


    "Don''t worry." Jin shining said: "because Lei Huasheng''s assets are frozen, this lawyer is assigned to him by the court. Among the frozen things, some should be his criminal evidence. We have already transferred them out. This time, we are sure to win."


    "I''ll go to the scene and have a look." I then said: "because, I want to see Lei Huasheng, I have something else to tell him."


    "No, that''s too dangerous, isn''t it?" Li Tao then said: "even if we do a good job of prevention, but also dangerous enough."


    "Don''t worry. Recently, lanfeifei is safe." When I said this, I stopped for a moment. Originally, I wanted to say that Wu xiner''s identity was dangerous, but I thought that Jin shining didn''t know, so I stopped.


    Li Tao also responded and said, "we should also strengthen prevention. OK, I''ll send a few people to follow."


    I had to smile. I couldn''t say anything about Li Tao''s arrangement.


    Jin shining just stood up and said, "OK, I''ll arrange it."


    Li Tao also stood up and took the opportunity to leave. Watching them go out, I laughed and walked into the small room behind.


    At this time, situ GUI was lying on the bed, sleeping soundly. I looked at him, gave him a kiss on the cheek and left.Forget it, or let him go, although at this time, I kind of want to take him down again, or forget it.


    As soon as he got out of the small room, Tang Xin came in and said, "Chairman, chairman Wang Jiansheng is here again, but this time it''s alone. Can you see him?"


    "See, those who should come are always coming." I smile, when he came, I don''t know what will happen.


    Soon Wang Jiansheng came in and I asked him to sit down and talk.


    "Chairman LAN, I sincerely hope that we can cooperate in that project. Of course, it was my fault last time, and I didn''t make it clear." Wang Jiansheng said at this time.


    I know in my heart that because Nie Xiaoran failed to get the funds from me, Wang Jiansheng had to come to me.


    I took a look at him, then said with a smile: "OK, this project, we invest."


    "Oh, well, I hope I Well Wang Jiansheng didn''t react for a while, and looked at me. I just smile. I want what I deserve.


    "What you just said, you want to invest." I looked at the incredible expression on Wang Jiansheng''s face and couldn''t help laughing in my heart.


    "Of course, I''ll invest in this project, but it''s not one-time. We''ll invest in batches, because I''m short of money now." That''s what I said.


    Wang Jiansheng still looked at me strangely and said for a long time, "however, in your current situation, if we invest in batches, we have to rearrange our equity distribution many times."


    I smile. Wang Jiansheng is not stupid. That''s what I mean. For me, Wang''s group has nothing to do with me.


    However, it is a very troublesome thing for him to support Nie Xiaoran. If I do not support this project, he is likely to give up this project and turn to another small project.


    In this way, his funds will be revitalized, and then support Nie Xiaoran. I really can''t swallow this Nie Xiaoran for a while.


    Of course I won''t.


    I had to smile and say, "it depends on your immediate interests. You know, this project belongs to you. If you do it well, I think you can make a good money, right


    In this way, Wang Jiansheng did not say anything.


    I continued: "but now you also have another way, that is to give up this project and then want to do other projects. But I know that you seem to support Nie, right? Maybe your money will be lent to her at that time, so whose benefits should be


    I look at Wang Jiansheng and hope he can give me an answer.


    He thought for a while and then said, "you''re right. If we don''t support this project, then the immediate benefits must be Nie Xiaoran''s


    I smile, said: "you know good, in addition, I also want to tell you one thing, I think Wang Wenquan should be exposed, but Nie Xiaoran did not say it."


    So, Wang Jiansheng''s face really changed. After a long time, he said, "who do you think Wang Wenquan is?"


    I laughed and said, "well, I''m all in the industry, so I won''t say anything. You should understand yourself. Besides, these words are too clear and meaningless. You''d better understand them yourself. Oh, by the way, when it comes to investment this time, I really want to participate in this project, but I just said that because of my own capital situation, I can only invest part of it. "


    "Well, there''s no problem with that." Wang Jiansheng agreed.


    In the face of the immediate interests, he will not give up.


    I smile and say, "don''t worry. I''ll tell chairman Huson about this."


    With that, I immediately picked up the phone and called Huson.


    Huson was very happy to hear that I had invested in it, and he also knew that I must have called in person, so he didn''t say anything else.


    After I hung up the phone, I looked at Wang Jiansheng again and said, "this should be reassuring. I''ve put myself into it. Now it''s time for us to think about when we will start this project."


    "The sooner the better, of course." Wang Jiansheng said at this time.

 Chapter 473

    I shook my head and said, "although the sooner the better, as you said, for investment, there must be a return. In addition to my money, I also want to get some shares of your company. Is this OK?"


    Wang Jiansheng then looked at me and said for a long time, "how much?"


    "Five shares." I just smile, said: "I will not be very greedy, just as a small shareholder into it."


    Wang Jiansheng frowned and said, "you are not going to swallow me slowly with this equity. But I know that you''ve got half of the shares of Nie''s without much practice. It''s really amazing. "


    I laughed and said, "Chairman Wang, you are a little too careful. If I want to get equity and swallow up your company, do I have to tell you? How many of your shareholders will look at my current LAN


    With these words, I look at Wang Jiansheng. You know, LAN''s ranking is not as good as Wang''s, but it''s a potential stock.


    It can be said that Hu''s family has a strong support for him. He has a good relationship with his family.


    Even if the ranking doesn''t go up for a while, there are still many people who want to come in this kind of company if they let out their words.


    "It''s true. If you don''t really use my opponent''s equity, "he said Wang Jiansheng thought for a long time before he had to admit it.


    I had to smile and say: "that''s good, so these five shares are just a guarantee for our cooperation. Chairman Wang, let''s say that, Nie Shi, you can''t insist this time. Do you want to choose an ally again?"


    Wang Jiansheng a Leng, looked at me for a long time, just said: "you are so confident, you know, Nie Xiaoran is not easy to provoke, her energy is still very big."


    "Yes, but she''s old." I said with a smile: "for me, Nie Zhengping and Nie Zhengxuan are not rivals, only Nie Xiaoran comes up by herself, but she is old, and some things are impossible even if she wants to go back to heaven. I think you should understand that. "


    Wang Jiansheng nodded and said: "I admit that you are really a strong man, but if you go on fighting like this, LAN and Nie are likely to lose both sides. When that happens, no one will get good. "


    I know what he means. It''s true, and it''s true.


    "I won''t let myself get hurt." I responded, then looked at Wang Jiansheng and said, "you''d better sit in this position, the number one in the second line, because if you want to move forward, you can''t afford this whirlpool."


    We were all silent. Wang Jiansheng looked at me and I looked at him. Half a day later, he sighed and said, "it''s over. This time Nie Xiaoran is really over. I didn''t expect that Lao LAN still has such a number one daughter. It seems that I really don''t have a chance."


    I had to smile, said: "it is, it is not, in short, now the situation, I will win."


    Wang Jiansheng, like a defeated rooster, sighed and said, "I won''t say anything. OK, I will make an alliance with you, and I will support you. Is that ok?"


    I smile, this person, really can see the wind.


    Seeing off Wang Jiansheng, I am really a little sleepy now, because that day, although I slept in the car for a while, it was not enough.


    So I asked Tang Xin to do the town for me and ran to the back cabin.


    Seeing that situ GUI was still sleeping soundly, I quietly lay beside him, and then in a short time, I fell asleep.


    When I wake up again, I hear someone talking outside.


    When I got up, I found that the people outside were situ GUI and Hu Sen. how did he come.


    But at this time, I just heard that situ GUI said: "Chairman Hu, this time, you don''t need to participate."


    I just came out and saw Huson sitting on the sofa and glared at situ GUI.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you here? " I asked, looking at Huson.


    Hu Sen looked at me, immediately showed a smile and said: "Chairman LAN, I''m telling you a piece of news. I thought about what your father left behind. Now it''s in Nie Xiaoran''s hands."


    I had to nod my head and say, "I know about this matter, because she has come to me and said that she would use these things to make an exchange with me, but I didn''t promise. Now I can''t get those things back."


    "I can get it for you if you want." Huson then said.


    I looked at Husen and looked back at situ GUI, who was a little nervous. Then I shook my head and said, "no, when it''s my turn to get it, I''ll get it. Now, I really don''t need it."


    I saw situ GUI looking at Hu Sen with a face of victory, as if to say: see, I have guessed the result.Huson looked at me strangely and said, "why do you say that? Chairman LAN, if you are the old one, you will find a way to get those things. "


    I thought about it for a while, then laughed and said, "no problem. Now I want to understand what happiness is, so we want to live happily now."


    After looking at me for a long time, Huson said, "I don''t know what happened, but I feel much better by looking at your expression and face. I understand."


    I had to smile and said, "well, since there is no problem, director Hu, there is one thing I really need you to help me."


    Huson was so happy that he said, "whatever it is, just say it."


    I said, "that''s Wang''s project. I''m going to help them invest in it, and I can get some benefits from it. So here, I just hope that you can make them slow down and just delay if you can. "


    Huson just nodded. This is OK. Don''t worry.


    I just nodded, looked back at situ GUI, and said, "next, we''re going to see Lei Huasheng. There''s another thing, oh, you''re going to accompany me to the hearing."


    Situ GUI nodded happily and said, "this is really OK. I''d like to see what Lei Huasheng will do."


    "He will come," I said with a smile


    Huson sighed and said, "there''s no problem with this. OK, let''s do it."


    I just sent Hu Sen away, but situ GUI came over happily and said: "this is really good, otherwise, I really can''t tell him more."


    I just smile, then say: "you really want to drive him away?"


    Situ GUI gave me a smile, and then he said, "yes, to be honest, I feel a little bit in trouble when I see Husen now. We haven''t settled things now, so I always feel a bit..."


    I gave him a white look and said, "I see. You want to ask me for a certificate, right? It''s easy. Tomorrow, I''ll make an appointment with Mr. Jin, and you''ll make an appointment with your family to meet each other."


    Situ GUI nodded happily and said, "I can arrange this."


    I only laughed, and then I called Mr. Jin, who was also very happy. I''ll ask situ GUI to arrange another place and send it to Mr. Jin.


    This matter is over, situ GUI is happy to go back to inform his family, agreed to meet me in the evening.


    I made a face at his back, this guy, as soon as it was over, he turned over and didn''t care.


    After he left, I called Li Tao and asked about Lei Huasheng.


    Li Tao was already laughing on the phone, and then he said, "don''t mention it. From today on, Lei Huasheng has been in a bit of a hurry, because of our presence and the thunderstorm. He is now going around to borrow money, but at this time, there is really no one


    When I smile, I''m sure.


    "Didn''t he want to come to me?" I had to say.


    "He didn''t want to find you, but now he is looking for Wu Xin''er. Ha ha, at this time, he can''t find Wu Xin''er." Li Tao said with a smile.


    At this time, I still don''t believe that Wu Lei has to give up.


    Because only when we find her, everything in front of us can disappear. If the contract between her and Wu xiner is not there, then my contract with Wu xiner will become illegal.


    I know what she thinks, so Wu Xin''er, at this time, wants to be the most hidden person.


    Li Tao then said: "by the way, he should not have thought of looking for you, but you should have set something for him, right?"


    I had to nod and say: "yes, so I must force him to find me at last. Well, now that he is in a mess, this matter is easy to handle."


    Li Tao just laughed and said, "yes, it''s estimated that tomorrow, his business will be even busier. We have a play to watch."


    I just laughed, and then I told Li Tao, and then I hung up.


    Sitting in the office, I looked at the table in front of me and fell into deep thinking.


    I have found my own happiness, now, as long as I do this thing, I should be able to put down everything before, then, I will really return to my life.


    I want to integrate into my life tomorrow.


    Situ GUI certainly thought a lot. I''m afraid Lord Jin is also thinking about things. Unfortunately, it''s impossible to realize all this.


    Tomorrow''s meeting may be very interesting. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help laughing.I made an appointment with both sides. It''s time to get off work. Fortunately, situ GUI came to pick me up on time.


    He also told Jin Shinan that tomorrow''s work will mainly be left to President Gao, because Jin Shinan, as a cousin, is not good to be absent at this time.


    The next morning, I dressed up carefully. After all, I couldn''t make everyone lose face. It''s early noon, but we have to prepare early.


    At ten o''clock, Mr. Jin came first, and with him and sister Liu, we were also very happy to see her big belly every day.


    "It''s said that I''m meeting my parents today. So, your business has been settled. Don''t change it?" King said as soon as he came up.


    "Grandpa, what do you mean by that? I still have a choice?" I had to give him a white look.


    Master Jin laughs. I can''t help it, but situ GUI says: "sometimes, if you recognize it, you have to start quickly. Otherwise, there are many people waiting behind."


    Master Jin nodded and said, "it''s reasonable. It''s true. If you recognize it, you can do it quickly. If you wait, you don''t know what will happen."


    I had no choice but to smile and say, "yes, but after this decision is made, I want to wait until these things are over and back to the background. In the future, I want to focus on Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin in LAN''s company."


    "What?" As soon as I finished, everyone looked at me in surprise.


    Even situ GUI was a little strange. After looking at me for a long time, he said, "are you going to be the chairman behind the scenes, and let Ji Changfeng go ahead?"


    I nodded and said, "yes, after all, I''m not alone in LAN''s position. It''s not good that he always occupies the position of the chairman."


    "Feifei, have you ever thought that if you do this, well, this is my family, I''ll just say it." King Ye immediately said anxiously: "in that case, your LAN family, how much development there is."


    "Why develop?" I looked at Mr. Jin and said with a smile, "I know that it''s more difficult to keep business than to start a business, so many companies eventually fall on the road of keeping business. But I think Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin are the best candidates for keeping business. They have the ability to avoid risks."


    "If only from this aspect, it''s true. However, LAN''s company has finally got up, and if it really swallows Nie''s company, it will become the largest company in the city. At that time, if we work hard again..." When Mr. Jin said this, he took a look at situ GUI.


    I laughed and said, "how about more effort? Can surpass Long Shi, become the biggest enterprise of this province, can be very strong next, attract foreign capital to wait a moment


    King nodded hard, so I shook my head and said, "but that''s not what I want."


    "What do you want?" King said strangely.


    I looked at King and said, "I want to be happy. I get it when I deserve it and give it up when I should give it up."


    As soon as he said this, the whole face of master Jin became ugly, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Feifei, you..." Jin Shinan was just about to say something, but he was blocked by Jin Ye. He looked at King strangely.


    The king sighed and said, "I haven''t heard that for a long time."


    "Mother told you that, didn''t she?" I''m a little sad, too.


    Master Jin nodded and said, "this is what she said to me when she left home. I didn''t think why she followed the poor boy until he really developed."


    I shook my head and said, "but now I understand that my mother''s happiest time was when her father didn''t develop. At that time, she was really happy. Because she gave up when it was time to give up and got it when it was time to get it. "


    King looked at me and said, "when she left, you should be young."


    I just smile, said: "small does not mean never understand, now, at least I understand, we should get what, what to give up, this is very good. What''s more, I understand very well now that giving up is not the same as flinching. It''s just for the sake of happiness and making concessions. "


    The king just nodded and said, "you really have to decide."


    I looked at Mr. Jin and said, "in fact, I know you still have some ideas in mind. For example, if LAN can successfully swallow Nie''s, or merge situ group and Hu''s group by the way, it will immediately become the number one in the province, won''t it?"


    When the time comes, he said, "I''ll have to sigh that he won''t be the best one to enter the international market."


    I shrugged, said: "you ah, tired for a lifetime, will not give up?"? I didn''t notice it before, but now I find out that although you are the world''s male cousin all day, in fact, he may not have so much authority, right


    "I almost looked back at him," he saidI had to smile, said: "the world male cousin is not bad, but you always want to make him into a sharp knife that can swallow the world again, if it''s just business, I think there''s no problem."


    Mr. Jin stopped talking. He thought for a moment, sighed and said, "I don''t know what you said. I have to think about it. By the way, time is almost up, right?"


    When he said that, we remembered that today is a meeting, not a meeting. It was just funny. Situ GUI went out to have a look. His parents came too. He thought they didn''t come and were waiting outside.


    Had to call in, mutual introduction.


    To be honest, there is really nothing to say about such a meeting. It''s just that the two families have expressed their agreement with us, but we have to think about the time and other specific matters.


    That said, I think it''s OK. They didn''t finish until two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Situ GUI also seemed to put down his mind and said to me, "when do you say we will get the certificate?"


    "Now, right now, is that all right?" I look at him and smile.


    But situ GUI was obviously stunned, now immediately, this time, is it a little hurry.


    But I didn''t care about that, and then he went out.


    Situ GUI had to follow.


    Of course, it''s better to finish it as soon as possible. I don''t want to spend more time on it. Tomorrow, I have more important things to do. Lei Huasheng is already in the bowl.

 Chapter 474

    When I got up early the next morning, I received a call from Jin shining. He told me that from seven o''clock, the accounts of Lei Huasheng would begin to thaw.


    I look at my watch. It''s only half past six. There''s still a little time.


    So he called Li Tao. Soon, Li Tao answered the letter. His people were waiting at the door of Lei Huasheng''s house. They would go in and ask for money at seven o''clock.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he won''t admit it?" I just asked, laughing.


    Li Tao laughs and says, "all the people in this way are human beings. Is it possible that they don''t have any real skills? So don''t worry. He won''t deny it. "


    I had to nod my head and leave it to them.


    Situ GUI still drove me to LAN''s group, and then he went to his own company. It should have been several days, so he always wanted to have a look.


    I was sitting in the office. It was not time to go to work, so no one came.


    Even the security guard on duty is very strange. Why did I come so early today.


    Look at my watch. It''s seven o''clock now. I believe Lei Huasheng''s home is full of people, isn''t it? But he''ll always have a way to deal with it.


    In my mind, I called Jin shining again. He also said that there must be no problem with the 10:30 hearing. I hope we can go there earlier.


    I thought for a moment, in order to prevent the other side from being too ugly, besides situ GUI, I had to take Tang Xin to pass.


    After all, even if I saw Tang Xin there several times, I would not have met him.


    I just hope Lei Huasheng can hold on to that time, because Li Tao''s people will still be pestering for a while.


    When it''s time to go to work, as soon as Tang Xin enters the office, he says with a smile, "Chairman, are you here so early today? When I came in just now, someone told me that you were all here. I don''t believe it


    I had no choice but to smile and say, "it''s nothing. By the way, you can go out with me in a moment."


    Tang Xin was happy and said, "Chairman, is there any good thing?"


    "Just go to the court. Today''s case of Lei Huasheng is going to be tried, so let''s have a look." I had to say.


    Tang Xin nodded at this time.


    In time, sure enough, situ GUI came to meet me, so he took Tang Xin with him.


    It''s my first time to come to the court. If Jin shining didn''t pick me up, I don''t know how to get there. Moreover, when I enter the door, I have to check my ID card. Fortunately, all these are ready.


    Inside, I saw Jin shining come to a fat middle-aged man.


    This man just looks familiar, but I can''t remember for a moment.


    When the man saw me, he also came to shake hands with me happily, and said a lot of things that the chairman of duomenglan had taken care of before.


    After listening for a long time, I realized that this man should have known his father before. No wonder he was a little familiar. I think I met him once, but I was not very impressed.


    "How''s it going this time?" I asked Jin shining.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a professional, and this time, we have enough evidence, the other party can''t compete with us, as long as it''s not delayed to the next time, I can solve it in court." Jin shining said.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "be careful. You are an expert in this field. Do you have any other changes that can make Lei Huasheng spare some time?"


    Jin shining thought for a moment and said: "according to reason, there should be no, unless, eh, unless he directly agrees to an out of court settlement. If so, it will be a bit of trouble."


    I''ve just got a glimpse of Jin shining. This boy is really a little insecure. If Lei Huasheng makes time, he is likely to run away or have other changes.


    "Is there any way to deal with it? Remember, as long as you hold his money, he can''t do without it." I said.


    Jin shining thought for a while, said with a smile: "of course, as long as we propose that if the other party has not reached an agreement with us, we can freeze all his movable and real estate funds until the court closes the case."


    I nodded. Jin shining should be familiar with this aspect.


    Situ GUI then said: "it''s the best if we don''t solve it out of court, but it''s a buffer for Lei Huasheng. I think he has a great chance to choose this. We have to find a way to make him tired."


    Even if the court announced a short time, for example, Lei Ning would like to lose the settlement


    Jin shining thought for a while and said, "it''s OK, but if we use this permission, it means that we have no room for maneuver with the other side, and then we can only fight with the other side quickly."


    I smile and say: "with the support of Jin family and LAN family, what are you afraid of?"Jin shining thought for a while, then nodded and said, "well, that''s it."


    Just at this time, I saw the position of the door, Lei Huasheng came in, behind him, followed by Li Tao.


    As soon as Li Tao came in, he gave me a wink, which means that everything is normal. He has successfully completed the task I gave him.


    I nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at Lei Huasheng.


    Lei Huasheng saw me, was also surprised, came over and said: "Chairman LAN, is this to see my joke?"


    I shook my head and said, "I just want to tell you that if you lose the lawsuit, you can come to me. Lan''s company will always have your place. Of course, you know what I hope to get."


    Lei Huasheng frowned.


    I said: "I don''t think you can make up your mind now. You just want to keep the last line of contact with Nie Xiaoran. I still know that, but do you really need to keep this contact? You should understand that this time, I will win. "


    "Not necessarily." Lei Huasheng sighed and said: "if Nie Xiaoran is smart, she has another way. I have used so many relationships and I can''t find anyone. She can still turn the tables."


    I laughed. Of course I knew who he was talking about. It was Wu Xin''er, who made him think he could turn the tables.


    However, this is no longer possible. I had to smile, then close to the past, said: "if it wasn''t for me, do you think, she won''t be found?"


    I see Lei Huasheng''s expression changed. It depends on him how to understand it.


    I see Lei Huasheng''s eyes change when he looks at me, as if he understands something.


    But I''m sure he didn''t think that I was Wu Xin''er. He should have thought that Wu Xin''er was close to me.


    "How could she come to you?" Lei Huasheng said.


    "She didn''t come. She just relied on me for shelter. It''s so simple. Do you think she can be safe after she sold me the equity and the right to use the villa? She''s a smart person I said with a smile.


    Lei Huasheng thought for a while, then nodded and said, "I see. You have a point. With her character, she will clean up herself first, and then think about other things."


    I had to smile, said: "you know good, time is coming, we are going up, I hope you today, can give me an answer."


    Lei Hua chuckled bitterly and said, "if you are here, I think I may really be unable to escape."


    I didn''t care, but followed situ GUI and Jin shining to leave.


    I feel a look behind me, but I didn''t look back, because I know that looking back now is equivalent to my timidity. At this time, whoever can persist can get to the end.


    The trial is in a small hall. Such a case is not a big event. It will not be like a TV play, which is always a huge venue.


    This is a place for more than a dozen people. The three chairs on the front are the seats of judges and recorders. Jin shining and the chubby middle-aged man sit on the plaintiff''s seat.


    We sat directly opposite the judge. And Lei Huasheng came in for a while, followed by a lawyer and sat in the position of the defendant.


    At this time, the judge did not come. In fact, there was not much to see about this matter, and we were not particularly hostile, so we all spoke together.


    Jin shining then looked at the other party''s lawyer. I think they are still in contact with each other.


    "If you agree to a joint settlement out of court, I think I will apply for freezing the defendant''s existing funds. Is that ok with you?"


    As soon as Jin shining came up, he put pressure on the other side.


    The lawyer thought for a moment, gave a wry smile and said, "this is really your right. On my side, I have no right to stop this."


    Jin shining just smiles. I also look at Lei Huasheng, but his face has changed.


    I know that he must have the same idea as we said just now. At the beginning, he agreed to a joint settlement out of court so as to get a period of time. But if his own funds are frozen again, this period of time will not be of any use.


    As soon as he wanted to speak, he saw several members of the judge come in.


    After they sat down, they talked about the order of the scene, that is, they could not answer or make calls, and so on. Then they looked at both sides.


    To be honest, I don''t know much about this, but Tang Xin is more curious. It seems that she doesn''t know such things.


    The judge quickly started and asked whether dialogue and consultation could be conducted through out of court mediation. If so, it would not continue.


    Jin shining then looked at Lei Huasheng, and his answer was the main one.


    Lei Huasheng looked at them, then sighed a little and said, "I''m defeated. I''m really defeated this time. OK, I agree to mediation out of court."Several of us were stunned. We didn''t expect that when Jin shining made it clear that out of court mediation would freeze his assets, Lei Huasheng still agreed to out of court mediation.


    At this time, the judge looked at the plaintiff, after all, his words are the key.


    "Mr. judge, we have a request that during out of court mediation, before we reach an agreement with the other party, I hope we can freeze all the assets of the defendant." Jin shining said immediately.


    The judge nodded. After all, our business is too big. It''s a case of billions. If there is no protection, I dare not say what will happen.


    But the judge took a look at Lei Huasheng and his lawyer and said, "the other party has asked for freezing assets. What do you have to say?"


    Before waiting for Lei Huasheng''s lawyer to speak, Lei Huasheng said: "I don''t have anything to say, but I hope you can leave me a place to live. It''s so simple. Is that ok?"


    With that, he looked at Jin shining.


    I do know that Lei Huasheng has several properties under him, but generally speaking, the one left behind must be the least valuable one.


    And even in this area, it is impossible for Lei Huasheng to sell anything, so there should be no problem.


    Jin shining then looked at me, I had to give him a slight nod.


    "No problem. We agree to each other''s terms." Jin shining said with a smile.


    The judge immediately announced that the case would be mediated out of court, and at the first time, Lei Huasheng''s assets would be frozen, and other things would be discussed by them later.


    I didn''t expect that it was so easy for me to come here and solve this problem.


    I look at Jin shining, but he smiles at me. It seems that this solution is also in his expectation. I don''t care, as long as he can keep it.


    Just thinking of saying something more, Lei Huasheng came over, looked at me and said, "Chairman LAN, I don''t know if I can take your car. I have something to talk to you about."


    I took a look at situ GUI, he nodded, and I also thought, there is Tang Xin, there should be no problem.


    Sitting in the car, I was thinking about what Lei Huasheng would do if he came to me this time. Is that surrender? But he didn''t look like a man who would simply surrender.


    But what can he do if he doesn''t surrender? Or, is there any way he can go back? That''s impossible.


    We had no words on our way to the company.


    Back in the office, Lei Huasheng sighed and said, "I''m defeated this time. Chairman LAN, you are really powerful. I sent so many people through some channels, but I didn''t find Wu xiner. How did you hide her?"


    I had to smile, said: "this, do not bother you, since I hide her, I will not tell you where she is."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said: "I admit that I have lost, so I will give you the information you want. As for this lawsuit, I think if I give you the information, there will be no more problems, right? After all, you have to pay for this information, oh, and my son. "


    I had to smile and say: "director Lei, is that your ignorance? You know, we have the upper hand, but you give us your opinion. "


    With that, I look at Lei Huasheng. At this time, only I can put forward my own opinions.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and laughed for a long time. He said, "it''s really not sensible to be said by Chairman LAN. Also, then, can I make a simple request? I want to see Wu xiner. "


    I was about to say something, but Lei Huasheng reached out to stop me and said: "sometimes, the upper hand is not necessarily the upper hand. I, Lei Huasheng, even if the negotiation fails, I can enter the legal period again. Even if I lose, because I don''t have so much money. It''s impossible for me to pay it with my life. Naturally, there will be a debt distribution."


    I thought for a moment, this is true, even if Lei Huasheng really has to pay for all his belongings, but for him who has no money, at most, it''s a dead letter IOU.


    Lei Huasheng then said, "but at that time, I will also get some personal protection. I can use the power of the police to find my son. Even you can''t control it then?"


    I nodded, this is for sure, even now, it is just Li Tao with some people, equivalent to a house arrest, dare not mess.


    If Lei Huasheng really calls the police, it will be a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 475

    "At that time, I will leave here and work in other provinces. As long as my whereabouts can be known here, they will let me leave. Is that ok?"


    I understand that according to our current situation, we are not sending Lei Huasheng to prison. On the contrary, he will have certain freedom.


    I had to smile, said: "if so, then, I should not be heavier."


    "It''s no use adding weight. The most I can do is to go in and stay for a few years. But in these years, I can wait, but you can''t, because you''ve already started to do it, and Nie Xiaoran has also done it. You need what I have more than me, don''t you?"


    I look at Lei Huasheng. He is really an old fox. If I say so, it''s true. What I need most now is what he has. But he does have time and energy to play with me.


    I had to sigh and said, "well, I can let you see Wu xiner, but I have to ask her about this first. Only if she agrees, I can arrange for you."


    Lei Huasheng said with a smile: "well, I admit defeat. Naturally, I will give you the information you want, but I still want the money."


    I nodded and said, "it''s easy to say. After all, you can''t really starve to death outside."


    It seems that at the end of the day, Lei Huasheng didn''t want to come to my place. There''s no way to do that. Moreover, as soon as he did that, I would think that things on my father''s side would not be as simple as I thought.


    After everything is settled, I''ll let Lei Huasheng go back and think about things in my office.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong? " Then situ GUI came in.


    I nodded and said again what I had just said with Lei Huasheng. Situ GUI just laughed and said, "in fact, don''t you understand everything? When it''s time to get it, when it''s time to give up, that''s the best answer, right


    I looked at situ GUI, and suddenly I felt that these two words really worked.


    "When you get the information, you have to give up. But I''m a little worried now. As a man, he can make a comeback. " I said.


    "This is not something we can consider, and even if he makes a comeback? He''s not likely to be that big all at once, is he? " Situ GUI replied with a smile.


    I nod my head and turn thunder into sound. If I really want to make a comeback and compete with us at the same time, it will take a little time.


    And this time can''t be completed in three or five years.


    Besides, he also has his own weakness. He thinks things too carefully. This time, influenced by such a thing, I think he may think things more carefully in the future. That is his biggest weakness.


    I sighed and said, "yes, there''s no way to do it, but some things have been solved. As he said, we can''t afford to wait. I''ll arrange Wu xiner to meet him."


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "what are you afraid of? Anyway, I''m by your side. It''s no harm to meet him. And for Lei Huasheng, he just wants to get something useful from you when he sees you."


    I thought about it, shook my head and said, "this time I''m really a little strange. How could he want to see Wu xiner? After all, they didn''t know each other that well."


    Situ GUI also sank for a moment and said, "yes, it''s really strange. He gave up a lot of things, just wanted to see Wu Xin''er. What did he think?"


    "Just because I can''t guess, I''m a little at a loss now. I don''t know what kind of state Wu Xin''er should be in to see him, whether he is the savior or the tutor." I shrugged. The situation is beyond our expectation.


    "Then I can only see the moves. Now I can only guess. When Lei Huasheng comes to Wu xiner, he must put some important things. At this time, Wu xiner is the center of the whole event." Situ GUI just analyzed it with me.


    Center, I think for a moment, Wu Xin''er can affect the actions of at least a few people now. Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng all feel lost because Wu Xin''er appears or disappears.


    Especially Nie Xiaoran, she is an important play.


    I had to smile and say: "well, anyway, I''ll see him in the evening. Is there any problem there? You can arrange it for me. "


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "no problem. I''ll arrange it for you."


    With that, he went out to find the phone by himself, and I called Lei Huasheng and told him that when he went to the original place in the evening, Wu xiner would be there naturally.


    After work, we went back to the hotel. I became Wu xiner again, and situ GUI became Mr. Wu.


    When we got to the private room below, we found Lei Huasheng, who happened to be here. He was really fast, and he came in such a timely manner that he should be very anxious.At this time, I found that he was carrying a bag, which should be some good things, right? I don''t know why. I feel that the package has the closest relationship with me.


    After sitting down, Lei Huasheng looked at me and said with a smile, "it''s really powerful. I said that you can''t find anyone. It turns out that you are hiding under the flag of lanfeifei."


    I had to smile, said: "the most unexpected place, right? Although lanfeifei and I don''t deal with each other, we don''t have a grudge, but we don''t think so. Therefore, hiding under her banner is the best way


    Lei Huasheng also nodded and said, "it''s true. In this way, no one knows you''re here, but do you plan to hide all the time?"


    I took a look at Lei Huasheng and found that when he said this, his eyes were looking at his bag.


    I suddenly realized that the thing in the bag should be something that can make him turn over. However, he can''t keep it now. He wants to find someone to entrust it.


    "You have a point, but what can I do now? I don''t have the handle of Nie Xiaoran and LAN Feifei. If I rush out, they will eat me to death." I had to sigh a little, of course, I also glanced at the backpack.


    "I have." Lei Hua Sheng said suddenly.


    Did you get to the point so soon? I''m not used to it now. I always feel that Lei Huasheng will delay for some time, and then I''ll see my attitude.


    "You do, but what''s the use? Those things are not necessarily useful to them. " I just laughed.


    "Who said that? If you get what I have now, I can guarantee it twice. First of all, Nie Xiaoran never dares to move you, because as long as she moves you, these things will spread to her, but it''s not good for her. "


    I looked at Lei Huasheng. When he said this, the whole people were excited. I didn''t find my expression at all.


    I thought for a moment, laughed and said, "sounds good, but does it really work?"


    "Of course, it''s quite easy to use, and lanfeifei, as long as you get this thing and make a deal with her, I believe you can ask for money, money, time and time." Lei Huasheng said here, just stopped for a moment, said: "with your strength, if you have time, can you turn defeat into victory?"


    I had a headache at this time. What does Lei Huasheng mean? I looked at situ GUI on one side. He closed his eyes and didn''t seem to listen to us. But I promise, he certainly heard it. I just didn''t speak.


    "I''m not sure now, because I don''t see anything and I don''t know what you''re going to bring out, so I''m not sure." I had to reply.


    "Well, your character can really make a big deal. If you don''t refuse, it means you still want to spell it. But also did not agree that you are still very cautious Lei Huasheng looked at me, and there was such a comment.


    I had to smile, said: "there is no way to do this thing, our cost is a little small now, so it is impossible to fight well, unless they get what they want most."


    "That''s what it is." Lei Huasheng said: "I think you should have heard that before LAN Feifei appeared, Nie used to be called Lan group, right?"


    I nodded, of course I knew.


    "I heard that after LAN Feifei''s father died, Nie Xiaoran inherited everything there, so he changed to Nie. Is that right?" I asked.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "it''s like this, but it''s not inheritance. If it''s inheritance, then when lanfeifei comes back, there should be at least a part of lanfeifei''s, which should be snatching."


    "Snatch, shouldn''t it, even Nie Xiaoran really want to do so, Lan Shi should have someone to stop at the beginning?" I said.


    Lei Hua sighed and said, "it''s true that someone can stop it, but it''s coming too soon. And because of my reasons, some things have happened even though they didn''t need to happen."


    I took a look at Lei Huasheng, and then I remembered that he and Nie Xiaoran should still be husband and wife, right? I don''t know if they have obtained the certificate, but at least from everyone''s point of view, their relationship still exists.


    "You mean you did something in the middle of it?" I asked.


    Lei Huasheng shook his head and said: "no, I didn''t do anything. I was just a cooperator. At that time, I wanted to get more things, so I would cooperate like this."


    I felt better. If Lei Huasheng did something in the later stage, I think it would be hard for me to forgive him if I knew.


    At this time, Lei Huasheng laughed and said, "well, from the beginning, this thing is a conspiracy. Although I know it, I can''t stop it or suppress it. However, I know that if one day I really need to say this thing, who should I talk to."I took a look at his bag. Can''t it? Are these things in it?


    "Well, Nie Xiaoran knew from the beginning that Chairman LAN would die. Do you understand?" Lei Hua Sheng said suddenly.


    I understand, of course I understand, what kind of people know that the other party will die, only the murderer.


    I was about to say something, but I felt that my foot was trampled. It was situ GUI.


    By the way, I want to be calm now, because I am Wu xiner, not LAN Feifei.


    I took a deep breath and pretended that I was thinking about something. After a while, I said, "in this case, Nie Xiaoran is the killer. He killed chairman LAN."


    Lei Huasheng nodded slightly, but thought about it for a while, and said: "yes, but she is not the murderer. She should be the person behind the scenes, because the person who does this thing is Nie Zhengxuan."


    "It''s her." My heart is now full of anger, did not expect, around so long, finally returned to her body.


    "She''s not what she looks like. She''s a hard hearted person." Lei Huasheng then said: "but I believe that without Nie Xiaoran behind her, she should not do so."


    "Why?" I asked, "Why are they doing this?"


    "There are two reasons." When Lei Huasheng saw that I was interested, he said, "one is the sudden adjustment of chairman Lan''s strategy, and the other is probably because of love."


    Because of love, what is it called? I stare at Lei Huasheng, is there love in this matter?


    Lei Huasheng then laughed and said, "because of situ GUI and Hu Sen, there was a special situation at that time."


    I turned to see situ GUI. Although he was not what he was, I didn''t expect that there was something about them.


    At this time, Lei Huasheng took out a file bag from that bag, looked through it, and said, "well, you can see, this is the last strategic adjustment made by Chairman LAN."


    But at this time, I wrote a very clear plan for the development of the LAN group.


    It seems that this thing should be a secret at that time, but I don''t know what it will write.


    I took out a few pages from it and looked at it. I found that it was a plan.


    In fact, I''ve heard about this plan a long time ago, but at that time, I and Nie Zhengxuan joined hands one by one, but this time, there was a little change.


    I found that in it, my father made a big plan, which included three steps. The first step is to make me the chairman of the company.


    I was a bit depressed when I saw this situation. Chairman, I didn''t want to be chairman at that time.


    My father made it very clear that from the beginning, he intended to take the shares of some people, but these people, as I can see, are all shareholders of the company who are not very effective.


    In addition, there are a few who want to quit automatically, such as Uncle Chen. Because he has a position in the above department, he can only quit the business after the order issued by the above department.


    Seeing this, I understand a little bit. Because of changes in various aspects, my father intended to promote me as the first shareholder and take over the company at that time.


    Looking back, there is another plan, and this plan is a cooperation plan with Hu group. It''s very simple. It''s for Nie Zhengping to marry Hu Yan.


    I was stunned and looked at it. It was really written like this.


    I Leng for a long time, said: "Nie Zhengping married Hu Yan, what is this situation?"


    Lei Huasheng laughed and said, "you didn''t think of it. To be honest, when I got this, I didn''t think of it."


    I gave a wry smile and thought about it carefully. It''s not surprising that my father has such an idea.


    If I really take over the position of chairman of LANs group, it means that if I really marry Huson, Huson may swallow LANs.


    So for my father, it''s impossible to take this risk, but if Nie Zhengping married Hu Yan, although he can''t take over Hu''s group, at least he won''t give us LAN any trouble.


    Hu Yan should also have a certain share in Hu family. If we have the opportunity, maybe we can take over some business of Hu family by taking advantage of these shares.


    Thinking of this, I understood something. Looking back, it was about Nie Zhengxuan to situ GUI.


    But at this time, I found that I think a little simple. Because it can be seen from the records here that my father is no longer ready to let Nie Zhengxuan marry situ GUI.


    I am a Leng, looking at the thunder voice, almost said slip.

 Chapter 476

    Fortunately, situ GUI coughed on one side, and I realized that I was Wu Xin''er now, not LAN Feifei.


    "Why does it happen that Nie Zhengxuan is not allowed to marry situ GUI?" It''s aimed at me.


    Lei Huasheng first gave me a strange look, and then said, "it''s really strange that you are also interested in this matter."


    I had to smile, said: "know yourself and know the enemy, a hundred battles are invincible ah, I also want to know something."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "it''s not as simple as you think, because at that time, chairman LAN had found a way to swallow situ group."


    I am a Leng, found a way, think of here, I took a look around situ GUI.


    Sure enough, he was a little nervous at this time. He sat up and said, "in any case, situ group is one of the last three groups. It can be swallowed. Is that too big?"


    "Mr. Wu, there is nothing that the chairman can''t do." Lei Huasheng then said with a smile: "you know, at that time, situ company seemed to have some strategic mistakes and took over two bad projects."


    So I saw that situ GUI''s face changed. He thought for a moment and said, "yes, there was something wrong at that time."


    I coughed immediately to remind him to pay attention to his identity.


    Sure enough, situ GUI also calmed down. "I was also looking at Stuart, and there were two projects," he said


    Lei Huasheng said: "this is not in the plan, but chairman LAN is ready to start with that project, which is estimated to account for 30% of the shares of situ group."


    I saw that situ GUI''s cold sweat came out, and said for a long time, "this plan is really a bit cruel."


    Lei Huasheng shook his head and said, "it''s not cruel, because at that time, the chairman planned to let LAN Feifei marry situ GUI."


    We were both surprised, and then said, "no, let lanfeifei marry situ GUI."


    I thought about it for a while and said, "how can this happen? If I get 30% of the shares, how can I let Lanfeifei married. "


    Lei Huasheng looked at my expression, then said with a smile: "I don''t know. This is what makes the chairman powerful. In fact, he thought very simply, because he took back part of LAN''s shares, so this marriage is an exchange. After LAN Feifei retired, he would exchange 10% of LAN''s shares for 20% of situ''s shares as a gift This is the deal. "


    I was stunned, 10% 20%. It wasn''t an unfair deal. After all, it was the largest company at that time.


    Although situ group is very large, because part of its equity is in its own hands, plus this exchange, we will account for more than 50%.


    I took a look at situ GUI and found that he was also looking at me.


    That''s great. In this way, we have already swallowed up situ company.


    Lei Huasheng sighed at this time and said: "Nie Zhengxuan has shown some abilities at this time, so the chairman''s decision is to keep her in LAN''s as Feifei''s assistant."


    I nodded slightly and said that if the next generation takes over, it is natural to find an assistant of the same age. In this way, we can ensure that the policy behind will remain unchanged and that the assistant and the chairman can grow up together.


    It seems that my father is very considerate, and I don''t know why there is something behind.


    I look at Lei Huasheng. He has to talk about this.


    Lei Huasheng looked at me and said, "it''s precisely because of this, and it''s also the reason why chairman LAN has something wrong."


    I turned my eyes and said, "is it just because I can''t marry situ GUI?"


    Lei Huasheng thought for a moment, nodded slightly, and said: "almost, but there are still some reasons."


    Then he took out a file bag and said, "look at this. It''s a draft, but in general, it should be a will."


    Will, no way. So at that time, did my father have a premonition that he was going to die? It shouldn''t be.


    I immediately took it over, opened it and found that the will was a little different.


    First of all, this is not a confession after death, but a clear statement about the events at that time.


    I saw above that my father distributed some of his things.


    For example, Nie Zhengxuan''s position has been assigned, making her one of the vice presidents, and the other vice president is sister Liu, and the position of president is left to old man Gao.


    Seeing this, I understand that my father is ready to make a transition so that I can take over the LAN family smoothly. I am also very afraid of old man Gao, so there are a lot of decisions that will not change for my reasons.


    In addition, there are two exercisers below. Both Liu Jie and Nie Zhengxuan are young. It can be said that the father''s plan can guarantee that the company will not have any problems in decades.On the other hand, I see the arrangement of swallowing situ group. The equity and distribution are very clear. Some of the equity swallowed before will be added here.


    But straight to the end, I didn''t see any information about Nie Xiaoran.


    "In this, it seems that there is no distribution of Nie Xiaoran?" I said.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said: "yes, that''s right. Nie Xiaoran didn''t get anything, not only her, but also Nie Zhengxuan. Besides having an identity, he didn''t get any subsidy, did he?"


    I nodded. Indeed, I didn''t mention them at all.


    "That''s the reason. I believe it''s also the reason why they started. What do you think Nie Xiaoran wants after having been with Chairman LAN for such a long time?" Lei Huasheng said with a smile.


    "A rich life?" I asked tentatively.


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "that''s right, but they also know that their relationship with lanfeifei was not very good at that time. If they really didn''t want things, do you think they would have a good life when lanfeifei took charge of the house?"


    I have also thought about this matter. If I was at that time, I certainly did not have a good life for them, then for them, it was also quite uncomfortable.


    If it was me now, maybe I would give them some.


    I sighed a little and said: "although these two reasons are very big, they are not as good as..."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it." Lei Huasheng then said, "I''m also here. I don''t know if you''ve noticed that my name was in the previous group."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t pay much attention to it when I read it just now, but this time I look back at the first plan. It does have the name of Lei Huasheng on it.


    But the difference is that after his name, there is a bracket, which says that he was assigned from situ company.


    "What does that mean?" I asked.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "not only me, but also Li Tao."


    I took another look. Sure enough, there was Li Tao''s name on it.


    "Are you a part of the sack?" I asked.


    "It''s not really a abolition. It''s like this. We will be the first people to take over the situ group. That is to say, when the situ group is swallowed, we will be sent there to become the first group of elders."


    I think for a moment, Lei Huasheng and Li Tao are about the same age, and they also have certain strength.


    If we swallow situ company, we really need such people to guard, but old man Gao didn''t. Liu Jie and Nie Zhengxuan can''t get by either, so they can only be shareholders like Li Tao and Lei Huasheng. They are reliable and have certain strength.


    I nodded slightly, understood this meaning, father''s layout, but the whole annexation, as well as the following way has been determined.


    I sighed and said, "Chairman LAN, you are really a talent. Such things have been considered."


    Lei Hua Sheng suddenly snorted and said, "it''s a pity that his thinking in the business world is all right, but he didn''t take into account the problem of people''s heart."


    I was stunned, and then looked at Lei Huasheng. Sure enough, what happened after that completely illustrated the importance of people''s heart.


    "Chairman LAN, he thinks his plan is perfect. If you look at the plan alone, it is perfect. But people have ulterior motives. Some things can''t be accomplished by thinking about them. "


    "Is this the opportunity for Nie Xiaoran to take the shot?" I had to say.


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said: "yes, you may not know that after chairman LAN and Nie Xiaoran got married, although it is OK, on the whole, their relationship is not good."


    I can imagine that when Nie Xiaoran got married, our family''s career really developed in a straight line. Of course, everything was due to my father''s constant work.


    And in my impression, at that time, my father worked really hard and sometimes came home in the middle of the night.


    Now think about it, Nie Xiaoran is really a little poor.


    Lei Huasheng sighed and said: "so, there are Nie Xiaoran''s hatred for love, Nie Zhengxuan''s hatred for love, and Nie Zhengping''s


    "What does Nie Zhengping hate for love?" I asked.


    Lei Huasheng took a look at me, suddenly laughed, and then said, "yes, you don''t know. At that time, what Nie Zhengping saw was not Hu Yan, but LAN Feifei, who became his stepsister."


    I''m a little silly. I never know about this. I only know that at that time, I bullied them badly.


    Lei Huasheng sighed and said: "of course, this kind of love is not entirely because of love, but because if he can marry lanfeifei, it is equivalent to another trump card in their family."


    I understand that it''s all about interests. If I had to marry Nie Zhengping at that time, Nie Xiaoran''s identity would be different.Unexpectedly, they have been thinking about this all the time.


    "So, they hurt chairman LAN for this reason?" I asked.


    Lei Hua sighed and said, "I don''t know. I only know the problems of chairman LAN at this time."


    I took a look at Lei Huasheng and knew that he didn''t tell the truth. I think he must know something, but he didn''t say it.


    Lei Huasheng said with a smile, "what I want."


    I understand that he wants to get money, because only by getting money can he solve the problems now.


    But I also know that he may not know much about it.


    I took a look at situ GUI and he nodded at me.


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    Lei Huasheng said with a smile: "I don''t want anything, just hope that you can take Nie Xiaoran''s Nie, and then continue to fight against LAN Feifei. I believe you can definitely fight LAN Feifei."


    I took a look at him and it was definitely impossible.


    I had to sigh and say, "if so, forget it. You know, from the back support, I''m not as good as lanfeifei, am I?"


    Lei Huasheng took a look at me and then said with a smile, "you''re right, but do you just give up this opportunity?"


    I took a look at situ GUI and found that he was looking at me, obviously trying to make up my mind.


    But I had to smile and said, "what can I do? After all, this thing is not mine. On the contrary, I think if you take this thing, you can take back everything of Nie. Why don''t you do it?"


    Lei Huasheng was really stunned. Then he looked at me, nodded slightly and said, "you are really a powerful person. You can think of this."


    I smile, said: "you take these evidence, whether you are looking for Nie Xiaoran or LAN Feifei, you can get the identity, status, and money you want. Why didn''t you go?"


    At this time, I felt that someone below touched me and took a look at situ GUI. He gave me a look, which means that I asked well.


    I smile and say nothing.


    Lei Huasheng then sighed and said, "because what I get is not evidence. If I can get evidence, I won''t be pressed by Nie Xiaoran all the time."


    Sure enough, Lei Huasheng gave this to me because these things, though not evidence, should also explain some problems. If an outsider says it, then the credibility is still very high.


    In this way, the police may intervene in the investigation, and Nie Xiaoran will not feel well at that time.


    Especially at this time, but Lei Huasheng can''t say anything at this time.


    Even if he takes out the evidence, because of his current identity, for others, he will only think that he has found something to revenge himself with the hand above.


    In this way, even if he took out something, it was useless.


    And for me, such things don''t exist.


    And for Nie Xiaoran, if you know that Lei Huasheng has these things in his hand, you don''t know how to deal with him.


    I think he is also afraid. If he is not careful, he may be killed.


    "If you don''t feel at ease with Nie Xiaoran, why don''t you look for LAN Feifei? I believe that what you have in your hand, if it comes to her, she will be very happy, and even if it is arranged for you to leave, is it OK? " Having figured this out, I continued.


    Lei Huasheng then shook his head and said: "not necessarily, she will not let me go, because I am also involved in this matter. Not only me, but also Li Tao. Even if LAN Feifei let me go, I don''t think Li Tao will let me go, will he? "


    I was stunned. There are also things about Li Tao. What''s the matter.


    "So you''ve all killed chairman Lan''s people." Situ GUI opened his mouth.


    "No, it''s not. We can''t harm him. We just didn''t expect that we had prepared so much and actually became their assistant to harm chairman LAN. But we didn''t mean to, but even if we said that, I believe that Lan Feifei would not forgive us. " Lei Huasheng said.


    "Why do you say that?" I had no choice but to ask, I should not be the kind of person who will harm people, right?


    "I''ve known the character of lanfeifei since I was a child. She is a vengeful person. Therefore, she won''t let us go. She won''t let us go." Lei Huasheng said.


    I''m frowning a little. I don''t know how Lei Huasheng feels like this, but am I really such a person?


    If I think about it carefully, it''s true. But now it seems that I have changed a lot.


    It seems that Lei Huasheng still stays in the previous cognition, so he thinks so.

 Chapter 477

    When I thought about how to persuade the other party, situ GUI said, "why don''t you trade with her? With what you have, if you trade with her, you should get a good response?"


    Lei Hua sighed and said, "that''s the problem. I don''t have any conditions now. I''m at a disadvantage now. Even if it''s a trade, I can''t get a good condition."


    I gave a wry smile. Now I wish he would trade with me, because I really have to deal with Nie Xiaoran in a hurry. I can''t wait any longer.


    Now Lei Huasheng is forced to give up in this situation, which is really enough.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly came up with a method. I couldn''t help laughing and said, "director Lei, if I could help now, would you choose to trade with lanfeifei?"


    When I asked, Lei Huasheng was stunned for a moment, thought for a while, and said, "yes, because she really has my lifeline in her hand. Well, if she can meet my three conditions, I can give them to her


    "Tell me." I just have to laugh. It''s easy.


    "First, let Lei Yuhong go." Lei Huasheng said immediately.


    It seems that Lei Yuhong''s position in his heart should be regarded as the highest. He was the first to put forward this condition.


    There must be no problem. Besides, it''s useless for me to take Lei Yuhong. Although I want to let old man Gao take it, I have to let Lei Huasheng enter my LAN family.


    I thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll discuss it. And the second one? "


    "I lost that lawsuit. I know that she must have the right to speak about this matter. Give up and sue me again, and then give me 200 million yuan. I don''t want more. As for other things, I can give it to her."


    This condition is also very simple.


    "Third, she and Li Tao should not pursue my affairs and let me leave here."


    I know. That''s the key. He''s really scared.


    I heard that Lei Huasheng said three conditions. To be honest, I agreed. Even if he really had to leave, I had no problem, as long as I left what I needed.


    But the program still has to go. I smile and say, "OK, I''ll pass this on to her. If she calls you, don''t push it."


    "Wait a minute." Before I finished speaking, Lei Huasheng stopped me and said, "president Wu, it''s not that I don''t understand. You are hiding yourself by her. You don''t have the strength to persuade LAN Feifei, do you? How could you believe that she would listen to you? "


    This is really a good question. I can''t think of how to answer it in a short time. If this question is not solved, maybe Lei Huasheng won''t believe me.


    Just at this time, situ GUI said something.


    "Do you know Jin shining?" I was surprised, how to say this person?


    Lei Huasheng nodded slightly and said, "of course I know. He''s a good defense lawyer sitting opposite me. I''ve checked his background. He''s from the Jin family, and he''s also a well-known lawyer."


    I had a little reaction at this time. He wanted to say something through the relationship between Jin shining and LAN Feifei.


    Sure enough, situ GUI said: "Jin shining is pestering Wu xiner now. As long as she comes out, she will promise that Jin shining will be obedient and say these things."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "I understand. That is to say, as long as you come out, Jin shining will convey my meaning, and LAN Feifei will listen to it?"


    I gave a wry smile. It seems that I can''t escape.


    I had to nod, said: "yes, as long as through him, I think lanfeifei will consider, after all, he helped lanfeifei a lot."


    So, Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "I understand. OK, I''ll believe it once. Let''s see what LAN Feifei will do to me. Of course, I need to see Jin shining in person."


    I hate this in my heart, but I can''t help it, so I have to agree and make an appointment to sit down together tomorrow evening.


    But situ GUI obviously didn''t agree. He said: "it''s a little late. I suggest that Shi Ning should come over at noon tomorrow. Director Lei''s time is very tight now. I don''t think it can be delayed. Wouldn''t it be better for us to let him finish earlier? "


    I had to nod and say, "OK, that''s settled."


    I don''t know what situ GUI was thinking, but now that he has said so, the rest of things will be easy to do.


    After Lei Huasheng left, I asked strangely, "why so fast?"


    Situ GUI looked at me and said, "let''s go up and talk about it."


    I had to nod my head and follow him up to the top. As soon as he entered the room, situ GUI changed back to his original appearance. Then he took a long breath and said, "it''s so comfortable. It''s better to be the same now."


    I look at him, and I don''t know what he thinks recently. He will solve these things so quickly.


    I had to ask him to change me back first. Then I asked, "why should we meet at noon tomorrow? Is this too fast?""Nie Xiaoran is waiting for us to deal with her, but we don''t know what we can do now." Situ GUI said immediately.


    I thought about it for a while, but it was reasonable, so I said, "but I didn''t get what Lei Huasheng had. It''s hard to say whether it''s Nie Xiaoran or not."


    Situ GUI shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary to say that. In fact, it''s Nie Xiaoran. I think what Lei Huasheng gave us is useful, but it can''t be used as sufficient evidence. Moreover, he said it himself. If it is sufficient evidence, then he has already threatened Nie Xiaoran. "


    I am a Leng, say: "that we take still have what use?"


    "Of course it works." Situ GUI said: "the things in his hand can let us infer a general, and this general is also very important. As long as we infer this general, we can continue to dig down with this clue, for example, the driver who hit your father, or someone behind him."


    I thought for a moment, but situ GUI was right.


    Situ GUI continued: "moreover, if we take action separately after these things are in hand, then our staff will be scattered. Now the Jin family can rely on them. In addition, the Ji family and the Tang family should be sure to find these people. And it''s mainly the Ji family. "


    I have already understood the general idea. Because if we really get the information, we will certainly collect the information about these people. At that time, we can use Ji''s magic calculation to find some clues.


    What other people can''t do, I can.


    Moreover, the action to deal with Nie Xiaoran has already been mentioned on the agenda. We need to speed up this matter.


    Thinking of this, I nodded and picked up my mobile phone. In the name of Wu xiner, I called Jin shining and asked him to come to the hotel tomorrow noon to meet him. I asked him if I had something to do.


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard that it was something I asked him to do, he immediately came to the spirit and said that there was no problem, so he hung up.


    After everything was arranged, I was relieved and sat down.


    "Lei Huasheng is sure to put things in place this time. I think he has no problem. It''s just, are you really going to let him go? And what he said, he and Li Tao are involved in it. " Situ GUI then said.


    "First, I promised him. Second, what should be given up is to give up. Just like now, I don''t know what Lei Huasheng and Li Tao are like. Even if they know, they should not be the main characters, so let them go. " I had to sigh and say.


    Now the mood, really changed a lot, if in the past, certainly will not let them.


    Situ GUI began to laugh, then nodded and said, "that''s true, but you make me feel a little incredible. You didn''t have such a character before."


    I had to smile and say, "after so much experience, I will certainly grow up."


    Situ GUI nodded, suddenly came over, hugged me and said, "it makes me like it more."


    I struggled for a while, but I didn''t earn it. Just at this time, I heard situ GUI''s mobile phone ring.


    This phone call is really not at the right time, and I always feel a bit wrong when I am still at night.


    Situ GUI didn''t answer at first, but soon a second call came.


    I said immediately, "if you don''t take it, there may be something urgent."


    So, situ Guicai reluctantly let me go, and then picked up the phone. He took a look and frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" I sat next to him and put my arms around him. In case he is not very happy about what happened just now.


    Situ GUI gave a wry smile and said, "it''s really strange that it''s an international call."


    "From abroad." I am also very strange in my heart. Our business has not been sent abroad. Who is this?


    But situ GUI has already answered the phone.


    "Situ GUI, do you remember who I am?" A woman''s voice immediately came from the opposite side.


    Women? I looked at situ GUI and felt that my heart was burning. Who is this? How could it be a woman? And I promise, this man must know situ GUI, because he called out his name as soon as he came up.


    "Er." I saw situ GUI look at me, a little embarrassed, half a day later said: "I''m situ GUI, who are you?"


    "Or how can you forget me? I''ve been to your house before."


    I was stunned and looked at situ GUI again. There was an impulse to beat him.


    Situ GUI was embarrassed again and said to the microphone, "well, it''s not that I''m too expensive to forget, but I really don''t know who you are.""Really, you forgot me so soon. You could have praised me for being beautiful, saying that if you didn''t belong to me, you wanted to marry me." He said immediately.


    "Oh." I dragged on a long note. Situ GUI also said that he wanted to marry someone else. This is the first time I''ve heard about it, and it''s still in the mouth of the other party.


    In this way, situ GUI was a little depressed immediately. At this time, the voice seemed to have heard my voice, and said, "Gee, there''s a woman''s voice over there."


    I snorted and said nothing more. But situ GUI immediately said, "yes, yes, it''s my wife."


    I heard the voice on the other side of the phone pause for a while, and then said, "your wife, are you married? And don''t let me know. "


    "Well, this one." Situ GUI was also embarrassed. He said for a long time, "no, you haven''t said who you are."


    "Hey, look at me. I''m Jon." Voice from the opposite side.


    "Jon, why did you call me?" Situ GUI''s voice was different immediately.


    I took a look at him and he immediately gave me a smile. Then he covered the phone with his hand and said, "it''s my sister''s friend."


    I didn''t pay any attention to him, just don''t look at him. It means that I''m angry, but I don''t know why. I''m still listening to situ GUI''s words.


    "How did you call me? How did you get my phone?" It seems that they didn''t have any communication before.


    "I asked sister Deyan about your phone number."


    In this way, situ Yan should have told the secret.


    "But she didn''t say that you were married, would it be misunderstood?" The woman opposite seemed not worried at all.


    Situ GUI only looked at me for a moment, then didn''t respond and said, "what can I do for you?"


    "Oh, I want to ask what''s the situation of Nie''s company over there."


    As soon as I said this, I couldn''t help but turn my head. Jon said Nie''s name. Did you say that Nie Xiaoran had any action there?


    Just thinking about it, he saw that situ GUI also frowned and said, "what''s wrong with Nie Shi? And how do you know? "


    "I''ve been doing things about the market, haven''t I? A few days ago, our company suddenly issued an order to let me go to your side, saying that I would be the vice president of Nie''s company. Now I''m a little confused. " Jon said.


    Situ GUI was stunned and said, "who said that when you go to Nie''s to be a vice president?"


    "It''s the top management of our company. I don''t know what''s going on with this appointment, so I came to ask you about it." Jon''s voice replied.


    Situ GUI nodded and said, "Nie Shi is our enemy now."


    "Well, I won''t go any more. I''m afraid I''ll be your enemy. You''re a ruthless guy."


    At this time, I sniggered twice. Even foreigners knew that situ GUI was merciless.


    Situ GUI was obviously a little embarrassed. He took a look at me and then said, "you didn''t ask me why they sent your people here. It''s normal to say that like us, Nie didn''t seem to have any contacts with foreign countries, did he?"


    "I inquired. I heard that the company was planning to develop the domestic market recently, and there was no breakthrough at all. However, it seems that it happened to catch up with what happened in Nie''s side. It said that after our past people, we may still plan to provide financial support, and then we can successfully swallow this company as a stepping stone for us to enter the domestic market."


    "What, she sold the company." I understood this time. Nie Xiaoran should have seen that if he continued to fight with us like this, he would definitely lose. So he joined a foreign company at this time.


    So Jon said, "what happened?"


    Situ GUI took a look at me, thought about it, and said, "Jon, don''t push this job. I think it''s better for you to come here, but come to me first. I have something to discuss with you."


    After hearing this, Jon over there thought for a moment and said, "OK, I''ll go there. When it''s time, you''ll come to pick me up. Well, that''s it. Bye. "


    "Hello, hello." While situ GUI was still talking, he had already hung up.


    I looked at situ GUI, and even I felt a murderous air coming out of him.


    "Oh, there''s another one you want to marry." I said coldly.


    "No, Feifei, let me explain. I was young then."


    "Ha ha, I''m 3000 years old. I''m still young, and I''m not polite. I want to come here, and I want you to pick her up."


    "Feifei, let me explain. She said it herself. I didn''t say it." I saw that situ GUI was sweating.


    "But you told her to come, didn''t you?" I squeezed my hand, and I could still hear the crisp "click" sound."Feifei, it''s not what you think. I''ll let her come..."


    "To be honest, who is this Jon?" I look at situ GUI coldly, at the same time, I feel a little crisis.

 Chapter 478

    Situ GUI obviously didn''t expect me to force him like this, so he had to face bitterly and said, "give me five minutes to explain it?"


    I just sat opposite him, looked at him coldly, then looked at my watch and said, "you only have four minutes and forty seconds now."


    "Now even if ah, well, I explain, I explain." Looking at situ GUI''s appearance, I felt that I was really a little scared, didn''t I?


    No, if we don''t solve this problem, we must let him know something about it. The expression I look at should still be very cold.


    "Jon is my sister''s friend, one year older than me. He came to my house at that time, but we really don''t have much."


    I nodded coldly, did not return anything, just want to see how he said it.


    "You heard that, too. She knows that I belong, and then my heart belongs to you. And later, she also went abroad, we have no contact


    I believe that, because the other party got to situ GUI''s phone through situ Yan, and we have been together for such a long time, and I have never heard of this man named Jon.


    It is said that situ GUI will not cheat me.


    But I wanted to know more, so I looked at my watch and said, "there are three minutes left."


    "Yes, well, she called me when she came back, saying that it was their foreign company that planned to get a foothold here. I think Nie Xiaoran must have used some tricks to let them invest here. It''s not good for our plan, so I want her to come over and see it with my own eyes, so as to break the idea. "


    "Can anyone come?" I took a look at situ GUI and then at his watch.


    "No, if it''s someone else, we don''t know each other, so naturally we can''t get on the line. Maybe we will be cheated by Nie Xiaoran. Once the outside investment comes in, we will be more difficult to deal with Nie Xiaoran, won''t we?" Situ GUI said immediately.


    "That sounds good, but why does it have to be her and you let her come to see you?" I asked coldly.


    "Of course, I have to introduce you to her to let her know that you are by my side, and we have to explain the current situation, so that she can understand something?" Situ GUI explained immediately.


    I looked at my watch and said, "there''s a minute left. Please explain to me. She asked you to pick her up in person. What a face."


    "I don''t know about that. She just hung up, but I wanted to push. Let''s go together, OK?"


    I look into situ GUI''s eyes and feel that he didn''t cheat me.


    Think of here, I deliberately look at the watch, and then a cold smile, said: "time is up."


    "But..." What else did situ GUI want to say? I immediately interrupted him.


    "Don''t do anything. I won''t listen. Now, I''m going to announce the punishment to you." I looked at situ GUI coldly, and the sweat on his forehead came out.


    "Place Punishment. " He looked at me, and I believed my face must have been a little unkind. Because I saw a cold sweat on his face.


    "That''s right." With that, I sat on his lap.


    "The punishment is simple. Tonight, you have to listen to me." With that, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Situ GUI was relieved to see me like this. He relaxed his body and said, "well, listen to you, but you''re too scared to be strong."


    "Come on, come with me." I pulled his collar and walked towards the bedroom.


    At this time, Mr. Wu shining and I had to prepare for the next day.


    As soon as I got better, I heard my mobile phone ring. As soon as I picked it up, I heard Jin shining''s voice: "I''ve arrived at the door of the hotel."


    "So fast, what are you doing here so early?" I asked strangely.


    "I came to see you? I can''t miss your business, so I arrived early. "


    I had a headache. I took a look at situ GUI. He nodded at me. He said that I should order something in advance.


    Thinking of this, I had to say, "OK, we''ll be right down."


    "We..."


    I just heard him say that and hung up.


    When he got to the bottom and saw Jin shining, he stood in the hotel hall with a bunch of flowers in his hand, looked at me and said, "president Wu, we meet again."


    I didn''t see anyone around, so I took him back to the private room upstairs.


    In the private room, Jin shining handed the flowers to me, and then looked at situ GUI with a face covered with circles.


    I had to introduce: "Oh, this is Mr. Wu."


    Jin shining looked at me, then at situ GUI, and suddenly seemed to understand something.


    Seeing his face full of joy, he stepped forward, reached out his hands, took situ GUI''s hand and said, "Mr. Wu, oh, if I guess correctly, you are Wu xiner''s father. My name is Jin shining, a lawyer. This is my business card. My uncle is really young.""Ah I''m a little silly. How could I think that.


    He said: "you don''t look like her father? We''re two years away, aren''t we? "


    Jin shining''s hand trembled a little, looked at me, then at situ GUI, and said, "you Don''t you? "


    Situ GUI nodded at this time, and I saw that Jin shining''s business card fell to the ground.


    "Yes, I''m her brother. Eh, you lost your business card. Is that a bit impolite?"


    Hearing this, I knew that situ GUI was happy with others, and I couldn''t help looking at him.


    "Oh, oh." Jin shining seems to react, immediately picked up the business card, thought about it, took back the brand, and replaced it with a new one.


    "I''m sorry. My name is Jin shining. I''m a lawyer. Mr. Wu is good." With that, he handed his business card in both hands.


    I saw that situ GUI took the card and said, "Oh, you are Jin shining. I heard my sister talk about you."


    I glared at him again. This guy is afraid that the world will not be in chaos.


    Jin shining was really happy and said, "well, it''s a great honor to let her talk. I don''t know what she said about me."


    I stare at situ GUI, only hope that he doesn''t talk nonsense, otherwise, the greater the hope for Jin shining, the greater the disappointment.


    Situ GUI took a look at me, and then he said, "I''m an annoying spirit. I''m haunted by it."


    I "poof Chi" a laugh out, and then look at Jin shining, it is a face of capital embarrassment ah.


    Jin shining was a little embarrassed, but he soon recovered and said to situ GUI, "brother, if you want to chase a girl, you can''t do without pestering her. Besides, it''s still so excellent, don''t you think?"


    Situ GUI didn''t expect to put the question directly on him. I looked at him to see how he answered.


    Sure enough, he had to scratch his head for a long time before he said, "there seems to be nothing wrong with it. OK, sit down and say business matters."


    He really had enough. At this time, he suddenly changed the topic, but it''s also true that the task now is to get down to business quickly, not to say something here.


    I also had to let Jin shining sit down and talk about the situation.


    Jin shining frowned and said for a long time, "it''s not that I don''t want to help. It''s mainly my cousin. Speaking of it, my relationship with her is really unusual. I seldom see her."


    It''s true, but I''m sitting here, and as long as he''s willing to deliver a message, I''ll certainly meet and promise. Everything is arranged, and he can''t shrink back.


    Just thinking about it, but listening to situ GUI said: "don''t worry. As long as you say it''s these things, your cousin won''t have any problems."


    "How do you know that?" Jin shining looks at situ GUI strangely.


    This is really hard to explain. How can I say that I''m situ GUI? I just know that. I can say that. But if I say that, my identity will be exposed, and Jin shining won''t be able to help.


    Situ GUI then laughed and said, "I''ve heard that Lan Feifei has nothing else to do with Nie Xiaoran and Lei Huasheng, just to find justice for her father. Now this is just what happened. How can she not do it?"


    Over there, Jin shining thought for a while, nodded and said, "there is a certain truth in what he said, but to be honest, I really don''t have any confidence, but I can go for you."


    After listening to him say that, I feel at ease. It''s easy to know that he can go.


    "But there are three conditions. You have to bring them." Of course, if you want to act, you have to be more realistic. I have to put forward three conditions.


    "No, there are still conditions. It''s not easy to handle this matter." I saw the bitter look on Jin shining''s face.


    Just want to say something, but see situ GUI at this time stopped me with his hand.


    I looked at situ GUI. I didn''t know what he meant, but situ GUI looked at Jin shining. At this time, he said with a smile, "you boy, you don''t want any good for us, do you?"


    I am a Leng in the heart, this just saw Jin Shi Ning''s eyes also light up, this guy, really want this thing?


    At this time, Miss Wu said, "I don''t dare to have a meal with her. I just don''t want to talk about it."


    Why did you tell me again.


    I feel a little angry. Jin shining gave you this hand when he was doing business. It''s really irritating. He wanted to scold him, but situ GUI blocked me again.


    He''s not going to promise, is he?


    I thought in my heart, if I promise, it will be a real trouble. I''m Jin shining''s cousin. I can''t do this."You don''t want to hurt my sister, do you?" Situ GUI just said what he said.


    "Ah, I''ll hurt Miss Wu xiner. I don''t have time to hurt her. How can I hurt her?" Jin shining immediately expressed his position there.


    Situ GUI snorted coldly and said, "as long as Nie Xiaoran doesn''t get rid of it, my sister can''t get out. Now she has Nie Xiaoran''s handle. Nie Xiaoran wants her to die. Do you know why I see you here? It''s safer here. "


    Jin shining scratched his head and thought for a long time. Then he clapped his hands and said, "I understand. Then, I don''t know if we can get rid of Nie Xiaoran?"


    "It depends on your ability." Situ GUI said with a little smile.


    Jin shining nodded, stood up and said, "brother, don''t worry, I''m sure there''s no problem."


    I took a cold look at situ GUI. This guy, what''s this called? Isn''t it a chance for Jin shining not to know my identity?


    But after thinking about it for a while, I really have no other way at present, so I have to say sorry to Jin shining in my heart.


    At this time, Lei Huasheng also came here and saw Jin shining. He was more or less at ease, which shows that what we said must be based on a certain basis.


    When we said everything, Jin shining also agreed to come down, this just ate and drank a turn.


    Finally, I just explained that I would like to send this matter to you tomorrow and ask Jin shining to give me a call after finishing this matter as soon as possible.


    Jin shining nodded over there, and then he left first.


    Lei Huasheng looked at his back and said, "no problem? I''m a little worried now that lanfeifei won''t simply agree to this. "


    "You don''t have to worry about that." I had to say: "lanfeifei must have her own consideration, but I think she will agree to this matter. After all, she''s been thinking about it. "


    Lei Huasheng nodded, thought for a while, and said, "what about you, what are you going to do?"


    "When Nie Xiaoran is defeated, I will leave here. What I have now is money. I plan not to appear here any more." I had to say.


    In the future, Wu Xin''er will not appear again, because there is no need for it.


    Lei Huasheng thought for a moment and said, "well, you can also contact me at that time. As long as you want to come, I can give you the position of chairman, and I will only be a shareholder."


    I laughed. If I had time to go there, I would have no time to be the chairman of Lei Huasheng. Who knows.


    Seeing that I was just smiling, Lei Huasheng guessed that I would not go to him, so he had to smile and said, "I''m going to leave here too. If you think about it, there''s really no way to calm down in the future."


    I shrugged, I don''t know if what he said is true, but it sounds good.


    Lei Huasheng finished and left. I thought for a while. I was going to go to the company in the afternoon to see if Jin shining would come to me in the afternoon.


    But situ''s cell phone didn''t ring yet.


    As soon as he answered, it was Jon. It turned out that Jon was coming the day after tomorrow. He had already bought a plane ticket.


    I hate to see situ GUI one eye, this Jon, come really fast.


    In the afternoon, I talked with situ GUI for a long time. At last, situ GUI said that I could go with him, and that I could just shut up Jon''s mouth.


    I have to think about it. Now there is no other situation.


    This night, I was still a little angry. I didn''t pay attention to situ GUI''s hard work and sleep on my own.


    Later, he probably watched me fall asleep and didn''t pester me any more.


    The next morning, he ordered breakfast with a smile. After eating, he drove me away and went to the company.


    When he got to the company, he didn''t dare to leave. He just called his own company and let them run it by themselves. He meant to show me his mind.


    I didn''t pay any attention to him either. Today''s task is to wait until Jin shining, and then settle the matter.


    And Lei Huasheng has to solve it quickly. After all, it''s a critical moment.


    Just thinking, hearing someone knock on the door, I thought it was Jin shining. Unexpectedly, as soon as I opened the door, Tang Xin came in with Ji Changfeng.


    As soon as I saw them, I knew that they must have something to do with me, otherwise they would not have bothered me at this time.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked strangely.


    Ji Changfeng then sat down and said, "I need something. I''m going to take two days off with you. I''ll go back and get ready."


    I scratched my head, thought about it for a while, and said, "it''s time to need your hand recently, doesn''t it mean to attract rain?"


    Unexpectedly, Ji Changfeng nodded and said, "it''s this thing. Because I want to attract rain, I definitely need something. I can''t prepare for it, so I want to go home. But two days is enough.""That''s for the sake of the mission, and you don''t have to ask for leave, do you? You just go straight ahead. " I had to nod and say.


    "He doesn''t ask for leave. It''s me who asked for leave." Tang Xin sat on one side, then he said something.


    I knew immediately in my heart that it was just the leader of Ji''s family who came here last time, so the family didn''t see much about it. This time I took Tang Xin back. It was an oath, and it was officially ordered in the future.


    I had to smile, said: "this is no problem, then give you four days off, go back, also walk around, but want to come back early, because your business is about to start."


    "No problem." Tang Xin immediately jumped up with joy.


    At this time, Ji Changfeng took a look at her, and then said, "after we leave, we have to prepare here."


    After thinking about it, I realized that it must be like the way I did last time. I had to nod my head, think about it and say, "but we won''t do it."


    Ji Changfeng waved his hand and took out a piece of paper from his pocket. After opening it, he let me have a look at it. Then he said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ve already drawn the drawing. It''s the same place last time. Let them decorate it like this. I think situ GUI should know. "

 Chapter 479

    I took the piece of paper and saw a circle in the middle of it. Although some things around it were named, I didn''t know what they were, so I handed them to situ GUI.


    Situ GUI then took it over, looked at it, and said, "well, there''s no problem with it. Just give it to me. Is it OK to prepare like this?"


    Ji Changfeng nodded and said, "as long as this is ready, there will be no problem. I promise that I will finish the task when I come back."


    I think situ GUI should know these things, so he didn''t ask any more questions. He asked Ji Changfeng to leave first.


    When they left, I asked situ GUI, "do you really understand?"


    Situ GUI said with a smile, "it''s no problem. After all, I''ve lived so long, and I''ve seen a lot of these things. Don''t worry."


    After thinking about it, situ GUI also had a certain truth. He had seen so much that he had to put down his mind.


    At this time, Tang Xin came back and said, "Chairman, who will be your assistant after I leave?"


    "It''s just four days. Don''t use it. I''ll find a smart one from below. I''ll do it at the top." I have to say, after all, it''s just an ordinary replacement, otherwise, I really don''t know who to look for.


    Tang Xin nodded and said, "well, I know. By the way, the chairman, president Jin and his younger brother are here."


    I didn''t know for a moment who President Kim was.


    It took me a minute to figure it out. Recently, sister Liu has had a rest, so Jin Shinan should take over the position of President temporarily, and his younger brother, Jin shining.


    This guy is here at last.


    "Just let them in. You go quickly, just four days. Don''t waste it


    With that, I took a look at Tang Xin.


    Tang Xin just jumped three feet high and left happily.


    But Jin Shinan and Jin shining come in. Jin Shinan looks at Tang Xin''s back and says, "how can you be so happy? Is this marrying yourself out? "


    I thought about it for a while, but he was absolutely right, so I had to smile and say, "well, if you don''t talk about them, what are you looking for me?"


    Said, I look to Jin shining, now things, must be based on him.


    Unexpectedly, Jin shining hasn''t answered yet, but Jin Shinan said: "there''s a real thing on my side. According to reliable news, Nie Xiaoran seems to be seeking cooperation with outside companies. At present, two foreign companies have agreed to her request and will send someone to check it."


    "How many?" I immediately realized that something was wrong. Nie Xiaoran, did he find another spare tire? Besides Jon, there''s another company coming.


    "Two, but it''s OK. One of them is familiar to us. The people over there have already come to our side. I hope you can see them. And the other, it''s hard to say. " Jin Shinan said, looking at me a little depressed.


    I took a look at him, and suddenly I wanted to laugh. If one of them has already come, then the other is easy to say.


    Thinking of this, I took a look at situ GUI. He gave a wry smile and said, "who is this family first?"


    I nodded, looked at Jin Shinan and said, "what''s the name of the person who came to hand over?"


    "It''s William." Jin Shinan said: "because this company has cooperated with us before and has a good relationship with us, so we came back here first."


    Hearing this name, I feel more at ease. I nodded slightly and said, "it''s much easier. Don''t worry."


    Looking at Jin Shi man''s expression, I knew that he was still unable to let go.


    I took a look at Jin Shinan and then said, "don''t worry. People from another family have contacts with situ group, so they will come to situ group the day after tomorrow. We don''t have to worry."


    In this way, Jin Shinan was probably relieved, took a long breath, thought about it for a while, and said, "that''s not right. In the case of situ group, if it had caught up with this foreign company, wouldn''t it have become the first business in this city? How could it be? "


    I looked at him, laughed and said, "I didn''t say it''s a cooperation between companies, it''s a personal friendship." Then I gave situ GUI a white look.


    He had to give a bitter smile and immediately explained, "the man who came here is my sister''s good friend, good friend."


    With such an explanation, Jinshi man could put down his snack and said, "Oh," no more.


    I just looked at Jin shining and said, "what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    Of course, I have to do enough acting. I can''t guess it as soon as I come, can I? Then Jin shining found that there was something wrong in it.


    Jin shining just laughed and said, "well, I''m entrusted by a friend to say good things to Lei Huasheng."


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect this guy to say something like this. I can''t help feeling a little confused. If you say something directly, I have another answer. How can I answer it? Do you agree or disagree.Looking back at situ GUI, he reacted quickly and immediately said, "what kind of friend, and if you say good things to Lei Huasheng, you will come if it''s no good."


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, this must be good." Jin shining said with a smile.


    I white Jin shining one eye, really can''t spit out what Ivory.


    But now that we''ve got to the point, it''s much easier.


    "Come on, come on, what''s going on?" I had to ask quickly.


    Jin shining just a smile, said: "not cousin, this is a big thing, you say I help you to do, how do you plan to reward me?"


    I took a look at him, for this Jin shining, there is really no way.


    After all, he doesn''t belong to our company. If Jin Shinan encounters this kind of thing, I can go to Liu Jie if it''s not good, and who can I go to Jin shining.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly realized that although I can''t say I''m Wu xiner, I can do things in her name.


    I smile at Jin shining and say, "if you want a reward, it means that you intend to ask someone else to help you."


    Jin shining didn''t even think about it and said, "this is for sure. I don''t want more than one car. Now she doesn''t even have one."


    I knew that this would be the case. This guy doesn''t want to think about the current state. He just wants it here.


    "Oh, I see. This person should be a woman, and has a certain relationship with me." I said.


    Jin shining probably heard something wrong in my words, looked at me and didn''t say anything.


    I just cold hum a, say: "this person, I also can find, is Wu Xin''er right, since you come here to want reward, that I why want to give you, I directly look for Wu Xin''er not to be able to ask is what matter?"


    "No, no, No Sure enough, Jinning was a little depressed after listening to him. With a bitter smile, he said, "cousin, how can you be so smart?"


    I don''t have time to listen to his flattery now, so I have to say, "if there''s anything, you can say it quickly. I can think about it now. If you say it well, I''ll give you a little reward. If you don''t say it well, I''ll go to find Wu xiner myself."


    "Tell me, I''ll tell you right away." Jin shining just softened down.


    He told us about the situation, and I heard that it was similar to what I conveyed, so I nodded.


    "If that''s the case, OK, I''ll agree to those terms. You can write back to her, and then let Lei Huasheng come to me by himself, just say that I have promised to come down. " I said.


    Jin shining was stunned at this time. I don''t think he thought it would be so smooth. After a long time, he said, "is it true?"


    I looked at him, slightly shook his head, said: "don''t believe it, then I contact Wu Xin''er."


    "I contact, I contact." I found that it was very easy to grasp Jin shining''s pigtail. As long as Wu xiner was mentioned, he would panic.


    On one side, Jin Shinan shook his head helplessly when he saw me like this.


    Naturally, I know what he meant, but now I can''t help it. The Jin family didn''t tell Jin shining, and I can''t tell him first.


    "It''s settled. I won''t stay any longer. I''ll go first." Jin shining stood up and was about to leave.


    I had to nod and let him go first.


    As soon as Jin shining left, Jin Shinan said, "the three conditions just now, although we said we would not have too much loss, do we really have to let the thunder go?"


    I smile and say, "what else? According to Lei Huasheng, he and Li Tao should have made similar mistakes. If we investigate Lei Huasheng, do we want to investigate Li Tao? "


    Jin Shinan sank for a moment, nodded and said, "I see. If you can let Lei Huasheng go, Li Tao will be at ease."


    I just nodded and said: "after all, in the later stage, we still have a lot of things to do. We can''t do without face. Don''t worry. I know what to do in my heart."


    Jin Shinan nodded and said, "it''s easy to do. Well, I won''t say anything more. Now that you''ve made up your mind."


    I had to smile, Jin Shinan just left.


    I looked at situ GUI and said, "it''s estimated that Jin shining will have to call me in the evening. In the daytime tomorrow, we''ll connect Jon first. In the evening, let''s meet Lei Huasheng."


    Situ GUI was relieved and said, "well, listen to your arrangement, but don''t conflict."


    After all, Nie Xiaoran found two foreign companies at this time, which was really bold enough.


    It can also be seen that she did not give up, she still insisted, trying to pull back her disadvantages.


    At this point, she really dares to do it.If I don''t hurry up, maybe she will have a backhand. This Jon is also my hope. After all, if Jin Shinan owes some favor, he will pay it back.


    But on Jon''s side, it''s the relationship between the situ family. It''s not only his own but also his own.


    Thinking of this, I hope to see Jon soon. I don''t know what kind of person he will be.


    I''m going to pick up tomorrow, and there may be something else in the evening, so situ GUI and I came back early, of course.


    In the evening, sure enough, Jin shining''s phone call came to Wu xiner. He said that his business had been completed, so that Lei Huasheng could come to me after tomorrow afternoon.


    Of course, I don''t want others to participate in the negotiation with Lei Huasheng.


    Tang Xin and Ji Changfeng are not here these two days. In the end, I can only take situ GUI.


    He was very happy, but he still pretended to be embarrassed and said, "how do you feel that as soon as Tang Xin leaves, I''ve become your assistant."


    I gave him a white look and said, "love is not right. If you are not right, I can find Huson. I don''t think he will try to stop you."


    "No, he knows something." Situ GUI immediately softened down and said, "it''s better for me, and we''ll pick up the plane tomorrow, and then we''ll go back together. Isn''t that good?"


    I glanced at him and said, "yes, let me see what this Jon looks like."


    I saw situ GUI smile awkwardly and said, "why don''t you tell me about this Jon?"


    So, situ GUI immediately said: "this, I can''t remember. I didn''t read it carefully at that time. I don''t like her."


    "Oh, it''s not because you belong, or else you will marry her?" I looked at situ GUI. Now, who would believe it.


    Situ GUI immediately waved his hand and said, "my heart must be yours. Don''t worry, don''t worry, ha ha, this Jon is not beautiful, but I can''t compare with you."


    I had to hum coldly. I''ll have to read it again. Of course, situ GUI said that. I''m more or less happy.


    Think of here, I did not say anything, to the evening on their respective rest.


    The next morning, we cleaned up, because the plane arrived at more than 9 o''clock, so we went out early.


    To the place, situ GUI and I sat in the car far away, waiting for each other''s phone call.


    After a while, situ GUI''s mobile phone rang and he answered immediately.


    "Hello, situ GUI, I''ve arrived. I''m going out now. Where are you?" The voice on the other side of the phone seemed very excited.


    I feel that the other party should be a little happy to see situ GUI.


    I didn''t say anything. Situ GUI had to describe the place. We got out of the car together and waited for the other party to find us.


    Just a moment later, I saw a slightly formal dressed woman coming towards us.


    If you look carefully, this woman is taller than me. With high heels, she looks very tall.


    And the figure proportion is also very good, protruding forward and backward, and the upper circumference looks bigger than mine.


    And then a thin waist dress, more graceful figure.


    Looking at his face, his facial features are very delicate, with light makeup and short hair, which makes him very smart and capable.


    I immediately felt a tight heart, this person, really beautiful.


    This is the beauty of Jiangnan, but also with a bit of professionalism, a little strong woman temperament.


    Although she is a woman, I admit that she is more beautiful than I am.


    I glared at situ GUI, but he was a little stupefied. I couldn''t help feeling jealous and gave a cold hum.


    Although the voice is not loud, but I think situ GUI must have heard it. I was surprised to see him take that look.


    At this time, the woman came up to us and said, "long time no see, situ GUI."


    Say, will come up to embrace, although know this is foreign etiquette, but I am a little bit unhappy.


    Fortunately, situ GUI should know his own situation and immediately put out his hand.


    Jon took a look at Stuart and had to give him a hand.


    Situ GUI immediately let go, which pulled me over, and then introduced: "Oh, this is my fiancee, in fact, our affairs have been set down, even my wife."


    "Hello, my name is lanfeifei." I put out my hand.


    Look at Jon again. She looked me up and down. Today''s me, is also particularly elaborate dress.


    "It''s really beautiful, and it has everyone''s style. Situ GUI is really good at seeing." Then she shook my hand.But I saw a little bit of hostility in her eyes.


    This hostility is not because of how many enemies we have, but because of situ GUI.


    Damn, this woman is really ambitious for situ GUI. Although she hasn''t appeared all the time, it''s not a good thing to appear at this time.


    But this is not the place for us to eat dry vinegar. Situ GUI immediately opened the car door and let''s get on the car first.


    On the way back, we didn''t have much to say. After all, she just came back, and I didn''t ask much. Besides, she was a distinguished guest of the situ family, so it was not very good for me to interrupt.


    "Oh, did you inform your sister about your return?" Situ GUI then said.


    "No, I told you for the first time. Besides, Yan is very busy, and I don''t want to disturb her." I heard Jon come back.


    I really want to say a few words about her impulse. Situ Yan is busy. Is situ GUI not busy? It''s still drunk.


    Sure enough, situ GUI also recognized it and said, "I''ll tell my sister that although she is busy, she must be very happy to hear you come back. I''m really too busy to leave recently."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m here on business this time. I''m just sitting with you. By the way, what''s the situation of Nie Shi?"


    After listening to her question, I knew that she really came here to complete her task. Maybe she came to see us because of such an opportunity.

 Chapter 480

    Situ GUI scratched his head and said, "well, let''s talk about it when we get to the place. Tonight, I''ll be the host. I''ll invite you to dinner. Then we''ll talk about it. You should have a rest first. I don''t know if you have a place to live?"


    "No, I think of it here. You can''t let me live anywhere else, can you get a guest room at your house?" Jon said directly.


    Does this woman still have the idea of meeting situ GUI''s parents directly? It''s not like that. After all, she knows situ Yan.


    "It''s OK. There''s no problem. I won''t go home anyway." Situ GUI said immediately.


    I want to laugh. Jon should be depressed this time, right?


    "Not going home? Where do you live? " Sure enough, her voice, a little embarrassed.


    Situ GUI laughed and said, "I live with my wife. We have something to do now, so we live outside."


    Jon just let out a sound. There was no sound again.


    Situ GUI directly drove us to situ''s villa.


    When I entered the hall, I saw master situ and they were all there. When I saw the three of us coming in together, they were a little stunned.


    But they should have met Jon. As soon as she introduced herself, the old man remembered.


    Situ GUI arranged for the servants to take Jon to the guest room to settle down, and then he took me away from home in a hurry.


    "Not to mention, Jon is still very beautiful." I could hear it myself. It was more or less jealous.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Situ GUI immediately said to one side, "I don''t know if you are beautiful, as long as you don''t care."


    I took a look at him, which made me not pay attention to it. It''s not realistic. From the expression situ GUI looked at Jon, I knew that he was a little bit moved.


    "Well, you said that when you just got off the plane, you seemed to have straight eyes, didn''t you?" Having said this, I deliberately turned my head and ignored him.


    "Well, haven''t you seen me for a long time? I was identifying people to see if it was her. I didn''t mean anything else. "


    I heard situ GUI explain this to me. I''m a little relieved, but just think about it, it seems that it''s not exactly what situ GUI said.


    I had to pretend I didn''t hear him and ignore him.


    But situ GUI suddenly made a turn, and I felt that he was not heading for LAN''s company.


    "Well, what are you going to do?" I immediately yelled, this is not going to the company, this is where I intend to go.


    Situ GUI then said, "I''ll show you."


    "Prove what?" I asked, but he didn''t pay attention to me. Instead, he stepped on the accelerator and our car rushed out.


    When I got to the place, I found that this is the hotel we stayed in. What are we going to do here?


    Before I could react, I was picked up by situ GUI. He just hugged me and went up the elevator. He hugged me and came to the room.


    No, it''s still day.


    I immediately called out, "no, in broad daylight."


    But I don''t know what he wants to do.


    Situ GUI threw me on the bed and said, "no, this time, I have to prove it." With that, he jumped up.


    For the first time, I felt this kind of situ GUI. I don''t know why. I found myself sinking down.


    When I recovered, my mobile phone rang, and I answered immediately. It was Jin Shinan.


    "Hello, where are you? Thunder has come." Jin Shinan said there.


    "Wait for me. I''ll be there in a minute." I had to say, "a friend came, so I went to pick up the plane."


    Hang up the phone, I white situ GUI one eye, he was already busy at this time.


    I had to put on my clothes and let him take him to LAN''s group. As soon as I entered the office, I saw Jin Shinan chatting with Lei Huasheng. It seemed that Lei Huasheng was not in a hurry.


    I couldn''t help but feel relieved and went up to shake hands with him.


    Lei Huasheng sat down again and said, "well wait, chairman LAN, I thought you didn''t want to talk to me."


    I had to smile bitterly, looked at situ GUI and said, "how can it be? We still have to talk about what we should talk about. Director Lei, I''ve heard about you from Jin shining. Then, let''s go straight to business? "


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "this is for sure. I''ve brought it."


    Then I found that there was a black bag beside Lei Huasheng, which I saw when I had dinner with him that day.


    I nodded and said, "I''m sure there''s no problem with the things you asked for. As a matter of fact, I intend to let Lei Yuhong and others enter the LAN company. "


    Lei Huasheng was stunned, thought for a moment, and said: "forget it. I still know what I did. If you don''t know, maybe there won''t be anything, but if you know, maybe it won''t be so simple to let me leave."I had to smile, shake my head, and say, "I don''t want to talk about this, director Lei. I just want to ask you one question. Do you want to kill my father''s heart


    Lei Hua Sheng was stunned, thought for a moment, but shook his head and said: "no, although it really turned out to be like this in the end, I didn''t mean to harm him at all."


    "That will do." I said: "if you and Li Tao are willing to cooperate with each other, my father will encounter this kind of thing, I will certainly not let you go, but you don''t have this heart, just to be used, this is another thing."


    "Anyway, I''m the original executor of this matter. Forget it, I don''t want to say anything. So, how do we carry out the handover? " Lei Huasheng said.


    I took a look at Jin Shinan and said, "let''s leave it to you."


    Jin Shinan nodded and said, "do you want to do it now?"


    I nodded slightly, and Jin Shinan left.


    "The second thing I can do is to give you some money. Now I''m not going to pay you back," he said


    Lei Huasheng was stunned and said, "but this money is much more than I want."


    "It doesn''t matter." I had to smile and say, "it doesn''t matter. You can go anywhere with the money, can''t you?"


    After seeing me for a long time, Lei Huasheng said, "do you trust me so much?"


    I had no choice but to smile and say, "I don''t believe it or not. Wu Xin''er is in the middle and has already played a role. I think I''d better give her face so that she doesn''t have to fight me. That''s really not good."


    In this way, Lei Huasheng looked at me, sighed for a long time, and said, "if you don''t say that opponents are friends sometimes, you know each other too well. No wonder she will let me come to you."


    I had to shrug my shoulders, which is quite understanding, not ordinary.


    Situ GUI then said: "Feifei, there''s something about Lei Yuhong."


    I nodded, picked up the phone, called Li Tao and asked him to come with Lei Yuhong.


    At this time, Lei Huasheng''s phone rang. It was probably because we were so happy that he didn''t hide it any more. He answered the phone in front of us.


    As expected, he was on the other side of the court, and there should be someone. At this time, he called us to withdraw the lawsuit.


    I look at Lei Huasheng''s expression and know that he should be completely convinced at this time.


    Sure enough, after answering the phone, Lei Huasheng hung up, gave me a thumbs up and said, "Chairman LAN, no matter what happens in the future, I''ve convinced you now."


    I had no choice but to smile and say, "as for letting you go, I have already said that, so it will not count. Then, can I have your things, too? "


    Lei Huasheng reached out and opened the black bag. Then seven file bags were taken out of it.


    I looked at the first three, which I saw on the dining table, but I don''t know what the last four are.


    At this time, he said, "I know why my father wants to see you first."


    I just reflected that although I have seen these in Wu Xin''er''s state, I can''t do it now. It will make people suspect.


    I had to be patient and start from the first.


    After reading the first three, I nodded and said, "do you hate because of love?"


    "Yes, that''s what it means. Nie Xiaoran is because he can''t get anything, while Nie Zhengxuan is because his love has been taken away. " Lei Huasheng said.


    I gave a wry smile, which I knew for a long time.


    But Lei Huasheng didn''t say anything else. Instead, he asked me to open the fourth file bag.


    That profile is quite comprehensive after I open it.


    "Who is this man?" I asked, looking at the information. This is a driver, and there are not many other identities.


    "This is the driver who caused the accident and later committed suicide." Lei Hua sighed.


    I looked at it carefully. This man is still very ordinary, but from his face, I didn''t expect that he would be a killer.


    "But I don''t think this man will be a real killer, because he has been working under me for many years and has been honest." Lei Huasheng just explained it.


    I was introduced by a person from Hongxiang transportation company.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "this transportation company is yours?"


    "Yes, it''s my own business. It''s mainly to take in some friends on the road and let them have a formal job. But it''s closed. " Lei Huasheng sighed.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Because at that time, the car in the accident was my car, and the driver was also my driver, but the person killed was not ordinary." Lei Huasheng looks at me.I just reflected that it was Lei Huasheng''s car and people that hit my father''s car.


    I sighed and said, "but that doesn''t mean anything, does it?"


    Lei Hua Sheng just gave a cold hum and said, "look at the fifth file bag again, and look with it."


    When I opened the fifth file bag, it was actually a copy, but when I looked at the content, it was very clear. This is a police record.


    According to the records, when the police found the man, he had hanged himself. But there are some lines in this record, which makes me very strange.


    "Although this is a top secret case, I don''t know what his identity is. But from here, you can see that this incident is not a simple suicide. " Lei Huasheng said.


    I carefully looked at the content of the black line, can not help a Leng.


    Because it is very clear on this, the death of his father and the time of the accident. During this period, someone on the driver''s side can prove that he should have an alibi.


    He didn''t need to drive that day, so he went to a small shop with some friends to drink.


    Friends present at that time, as well as the shop owner and several waiters all knew him. It can be said that he had an alibi.


    And from this point of view, the store also has its own monitoring. From the monitoring point of view, he has never left the store and is unlikely to commit any crime.


    "I see. This man committed suicide and left a letter saying that he had a car accident, but in fact, he couldn''t have appeared at that time." Lei Huasheng said.


    Only then did I realize that all this must have been done by others. It just made this person carry the pot.


    "Then why did the police stop investigating?" I asked.


    "There was no clue, and because the media were so noisy at that time, we had to close the case like this and give the media an explanation." Lei Huasheng said at this time.


    I had to look down again. Sure enough, at the end of the day, there was an explanation for closing the case, but it was very clear that there were still doubtful points in the case, waiting for follow-up investigation.


    "They''re still investigating. It''s just a secret investigation. It won''t be put on the surface." Lei Huasheng said.


    I slightly nodded, this behind, it is really a little interesting.


    "The sixth portfolio, you can see it." I opened the sixth portfolio.


    Inside, there are some photos, and they are all taken by surveillance.


    The driver should come out of the car with a big seat on. I can see a post on it. There was a man sitting on the co pilot''s seat, but he covered his face with a hat, as if he was sleeping.


    "Who is this?" I asked.


    "I don''t know." Lei Huasheng said at this time.


    "No?" I didn''t expect that Lei Huasheng gave me such an answer.


    Lei Huasheng said with a bitter smile, "I really don''t know that person, but that car is the one causing the accident."


    I immediately understood that this is Lei Huasheng''s own monitoring, a monitoring of the car. These two people, he doesn''t know, should be killers.


    I looked again and found that I really knew this man because of the cap on his head.


    No, it was a man who attacked my father and me. And now, this man is dead.


    I looked at the man in a daze for a long time before I reacted. I looked at situ GUI and said, "I remember that you have a picture of a dead man in your hand. Look, is it this man?"


    Situ GUI is also a Leng, see that person for a long time, just thought for a while, said: "really like."


    I took the newspaper again. The more I read it, the more like it. Damn, he died too. Isn''t that the clue broken?


    I thought about it in my heart, but I took a look at the co pilot on the other side. After that, I suddenly realized that this person''s body shape is a little familiar.


    How could it look so familiar? Who is it? The hat covers the face, so we can''t see who it is, but who is this figure?


    I looked at Lei Huasheng and looked back at situ GUI. I found that it should not be them. If they were here, I could see them directly.


    Since it''s not them, who will it be?


    This person, should be a familiar, but still a little strange, that is to say, not often appear in my side.


    Otherwise, I should be able to see it directly, but there are not many such people, and they are still men?


    Huson? It''s not like that, and they don''t have to.

 Chapter 481

    Thinking of this, I suddenly realized who this person is - Nie Zhengping.


    Looking at it carefully for a while, we can confirm this person more. It''s really Nie Zhengping.


    "What''s the matter? Do you find that the person sitting on the other side is Nie Zhengping? " Then he said suddenly.


    When I was stunned, he had already seen it.


    "Do you know this man is Nie Zhengping?" I asked.


    Nie shook his head and said: "when I got the picture, I didn''t know that it was an acquaintance, but I didn''t know that it was a Zhengsheng."


    He said, let me look down.


    Looking down at those photos, I found that these photos are all surveillance photos, many of which should be on the road.


    It seems that Lei Huasheng has done a lot of work, but he has also brought these.


    However, after looking at a few photos, I found that Nie Zhengping, who was sitting over there, got off the bus at some time. There was only one person left on the bus.


    "He left?" I look at Lei Huasheng.


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "yes, he did leave, and he went to do something special."


    I frowned and said, "what did you do?"


    "That day, the driver who drove chairman LAN didn''t come. I heard that he asked for leave. Because something happened at home, he didn''t show up. Nie Zhengping drove chairman Lan that day." Lei Huasheng said.


    Then I understood it, thought about it for a while, and said, "no, since he knew something was going to happen, he dared to drive. He was very brave. You know, if there were some problems at that time, he couldn''t run away."


    "That''s why. So later, I was wondering if I didn''t see it right at that time. But now I want to understand that if I didn''t pay a little, how could I see this as an accident. Moreover, I have figured out their tactics. " Lei Huasheng said.


    I looked at Lei Huasheng. He didn''t speak yet. Situ GUI on one side said: "because important people will be in the back row, they were rushing to the back at that time."


    Lei Huasheng nodded his head and said: "moreover, the road where the accident happened was also less crowded. Besides, at that time, chairman LAN would not choose that road."


    I realized that Nie Zhengping at that time was not only a driver, but also a murderer who led his father to that place.


    Damn, now I understand. If it wasn''t for them, my father wouldn''t have a problem.


    "But these are not enough evidence." At this time, situ GUI was on one side, reminding me.


    I immediately felt that I was sober. Situ GUI was right. These can''t be used as evidence. Even if I was sued, it''s useless.


    I had to sigh and say, "and it doesn''t mean anything from here."


    Lei Huasheng also nodded and said: "yes, this is Nie Xiaoran''s powerful place. He did it, but he didn''t leave any handle. Let''s say that, even if we really have to say something now, it''s not easy to do."


    I just sighed and said, "but I don''t think they are stupid enough to leave the evidence behind, are they?"


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "this is for sure, but it''s not without witnesses. You know, at that time, in addition to Nie Zhengping and chairman LAN, there was another person in the car who escaped. "


    I am a Leng, thought for a while, say: "Yu Wen secretary."


    After such a long time, I forgot him. Yu Wenqing, my father''s secretary. Generally speaking, the job of secretary must be the co driver in front of me.


    If Nie Zhengping has nothing to do, she should have nothing to do.


    "Yes, that''s her, but she disappeared immediately after that incident. The person who couldn''t find her seemed to be hiding. Moreover, I have been thinking that she should be the third person with the last 20% equity and the document. " Lei Huasheng sighed.


    No, is that her?


    I thought about it carefully.


    Although Yu Wenqing is a secretary, she should be nearly 40 years old, because she was already in her early 30s when I knew her.


    I remember that my father mentioned her more than once, and he also spoke highly of her.


    What''s more, I remember that her father was still her witness, because her parents left early. When they got married, they seemed to be a little old. It was her father who did this for her at that time.


    Also let her in front of everyone, earn enough face.


    Moreover, this person is certainly trustworthy. The reason for this is that I remember that during a long period of time when my mother left, I even suspected that she had an improper relationship with her father.


    Although I finally found that it was not the case, at that time, I really had such a feeling that I could see the intimacy of her father at that time.Yes, and her. Why didn''t I think that if this woman has been hiding all the time, then she should know something.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly realized that finding this yuwenqing can be a good opportunity for me.


    "That''s all?" I took a look at the thunder.


    Lei Hua chuckled, shook his head and said, "of course, it''s not just such content. To be honest, I''ve prepared enough this time. It depends on whether you''re interesting enough."


    I gave a wry smile. What''s the meaning of this.


    I sighed, but Lei Huasheng continued, "I have something here for you, too."


    As he said this, he took out some pieces of paper from his pocket.


    I took a look and immediately recognized what it was. It was similar to the document Li Tao gave me.


    "Well, I think you should want to get it. There are three of us, but each of us got one. But you may have to look for the last one for a long time." Lei Hua sighed.


    I had to smile, said: "you can take it, I have been very grateful to you."


    Lei Huasheng waved his hand and said, "there''s one more thing for you.


    There was another thing, but he took out a piece of paper from his pocket, and then said, "this is an equity transfer contract. You can have a look at it, and Nie''s equity will be given to you."


    I took a look at him. I don''t know how he could be like this. When I wanted to, he didn''t take it out at all, but now he takes it out consciously.


    If I get this share, I will have nearly 60 shares in my hand now. Although I will redistribute, I can at least reach nearly 19% of the shares. In addition, I account for one third of the other 70%, and I can probably get more than 20 shares.


    In this way, as long as I put more pressure on Nie Xiaoran, she will certainly give up some and win the Nie group sooner or later.


    "This..." I don''t know how to get it.


    "This is not included in our negotiation. It''s an apology from you. At the same time, it''s an atonement for myself." Lei Huasheng looked at me and said softly.


    "Atonement, what''s wrong with you?" I look at Lei Huasheng. I remember he said that he and Li Tao were wrong in this matter, but now I can''t see anything.


    Although the transportation company is his, in fact, he has nothing to do with this incident.


    Lei Huasheng shook his head and said, "it doesn''t mean that. In fact, our fault is after chairman Lan''s accident."


    I took a look at him and understood that after my father''s accident, the company would definitely be reorganized, but at that time, I thought that most of the shares were owned by people other than my father.


    At this time, shareholders like Li Tao and Lei Huasheng, who have large shares, should not be able to take his father''s shares if they insist on waiting for me to come back and deal with Nie Xiaoran''s important affairs.


    In that case, the company will temporarily employ a professional manager to be the CEO. When I come back, I will become the chairman. In this way, the stable development of the company can be guaranteed.


    But if Lei Huasheng and Li Tao didn''t stop them, then Nie Xiaoran could get other shares of the company.


    To understand this, I sighed and said, "at that time, you must have benefited, didn''t you?"


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said: "you know, chairman Lan''s plan can''t be said to be bad, but after the shares of Li Tao and I have been taken back, we will not get the shares until this plan is implemented for a certain period of time. During this period, our losses are also great. "


    I looked at Lei Huasheng and said, "I don''t believe my father doesn''t want this."


    "He thought about it and promised to compensate it by 1.5 times, but you have to know that everything is risky. Although he has always been invincible, no one dares to guarantee that he will not lose." Lei Huasheng looks at me.


    I nodded a little. In the business world, there is no one who always wins. It''s normal for this project to earn money and other projects to lose money. Therefore, every businessman will focus on interests.


    This is also because the interests of this time are likely to become the next compensation.


    At that time, my father''s plan was really big, and he made up a lot for us, but it also caused some people to have no confidence.


    Lei Huasheng and Li Tao should be one of them.


    "You know, instead of looking at other shares, it''s better to get the real benefits now. This is also the way of the business community. However, we really didn''t expect that she would do so hard." Lei Huasheng sighed.


    I thought for a moment and said, "what was your idea then?"


    "Just find a stronger shareholder to control your position as chairman of the board, and don''t let you continue with Chairman Lan''s plan." Lei Huasheng thought for a moment and then said.I frowned and said, "restrain me?"


    "That''s right. What I thought at that time was that we shareholders should unite and let Nie Xiaoran inherit some of them and give the rest to you. In this way, you are the biggest, but our shareholders also hold more shares. In this way, even if this plan is put forward, as long as we don''t agree, you can''t do it. " Lei Huasheng just finished.


    I also understand that they intend to hold half or more of the shares, and only give me the title of honorary chairman. Then if there is anything beneficial, they will naturally support me, and if it is beneficial to them, they can also oppose it.


    In this way, there is no way to realize a plan like my father''s.


    I sighed and said, "this is what you and Li Tao think."


    Lei Huasheng nodded and said, "yes, but I didn''t expect that. Nie Xiaoran obviously didn''t think so. After that, the news came that you were also dead."


    I just reflected that Lei Huasheng and Li Tao just wanted to control me through Nie Xiaoran at this time, but they didn''t expect that Nie Xiaoran suddenly played such a hand when he took over the equity.


    If I die, then she and Nie''s brothers and sisters will become the only one who can take over the equity of her father.


    In this way, when Lei Huasheng and Li Tao react, it''s too late.


    At that time, Nie Xiaoran had successfully swallowed the entire equity in his own hands, and then reorganized LAN.


    At this time, no matter how united other people are, they won''t get anything, and the small shareholders are falling one after another.


    Lei Huasheng sighed and said: "Li Tao and I saw this situation, so we had to come up with the last resort, which took back a lot of shares and made us grow up. Fortunately, at this time, other small shareholders saw this thing. Finally, we formed a confrontation with Nie Xiaoran."


    Think about what I saw when I came back to Nie. Li Tao and Lei Huasheng really joined hands with Nie Xiaoran. It seems that he is right.


    I slightly sighed, said: "forget it, this matter, I do not pursue."


    "What, if you don''t pursue it, if it weren''t for us, you could have inherited the position of chairman as soon as you came back." Lei Huasheng said at this time.


    I gave a wry smile and said, "what if I inherited it at that time? If they really think about it, can I still run? "


    Lei Huasheng also gave a wry smile and said, "that''s true. At that time, maybe you will also have problems."


    I had to smile, said: "yes, so, this is not your crime, you help me."


    Lei Hua was stunned, but he could only smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so generous." Lei Huasheng responded for a long time.


    I just laughed and said, "there''s no problem with this. By the way, if you want to leave, where will you go? Shall I take care of the Jin family and you? "


    Lei Huasheng shook his head. At this time, I heard my cell phone ring.


    As soon as he answered, it was Li Tao who called. He had brought Lei Yuhong.


    After I asked them to come up, I told Lei Huasheng.


    Sure enough, Lei Yuhong appeared at the door of the private room in a short time.


    I haven''t seen him for a long time. At this time, I saw him and found that he was much thinner. Moreover, from his face, it seemed that he was a little different.


    "Dad, why are you here?" Lei Yuhong then asked.


    Lei Huasheng looked at Lei Yuhong, but he didn''t say anything. He sat down and said, "Chairman LAN, you are here."


    "I don''t need to talk about some things that I know very well." I had to say it.


    Lei Huasheng nodded, thought for a while, and said, "if I stay, I don''t know what kind of position you will give me."


    I am a Leng, didn''t expect, Lei Huasheng will say such words. I looked at him and said with a smile, "why don''t you leave all of a sudden?"


    Lei Hua sighed and said, "because I found that after I left here, I really didn''t know where to go. You just said that, I found that I have no place to go now."


    I looked at situ GUI and said, "if you want to come here, I will give you the position of vice president first. When I get Nie''s back, you can go there and be the president."


    Lei Huasheng looked at me for a long time and said, "no, you just believe me and let me be the president over there?"


    I had to smile and say: "the old Lanshi company needs to be careful. You are such a person, so you will definitely be allowed to pass. But Lei Yuhong can''t pass. He has to follow Vice President Gao."


    In this way, I saw Lei Yuhong''s expression was a little embarrassed. Seeing that, he was somewhat reluctant.


    I had to smile, said: "there is no way, you only follow him, can slowly improve."Lei Huasheng looked at Lei Yuhong''s expression, then nodded and said, "yes, it''s settled. I''ve decided to follow you."


    I looked at Lei Huasheng and asked strangely, "why do you choose like this?"


    Lei Huasheng looked at me with a smile and said, "because when you forgive me, I see the shadow of chairman LAN from you. It''s just that you are still young, and the future may be much longer than your father. You have a chance. "


    I had to smile and say nothing more.

 Chapter 482

    "By the way, I really have to stand on your side. I have a proposal to absorb Wu Xin''er. She is a talented person. If she really has to make good use of it, she can compete with you." Lei Huasheng is sincere.


    I had to smile bitterly. At this time, because I didn''t know what would happen to him, I had to hide it first.


    I had to come down first, but I didn''t say anything else.


    After I arranged with Liu Hongyu, I asked them to call Jin Hualei to arrange their work.


    Seeing off Lei Huasheng, situ Guicai said, "that''s good. Now we have some eyes. What are you going to do next?"


    I looked at him, thought about it, and said, "I want to find Yu Wenqing."


    Situ Guiwei frowned and said, "I suggest you come in secret. I don''t think it''s just you who want to find her. Maybe Nie Xiaoran is also looking for her. If she does show up, I think she may be in danger."


    I nodded, said: "I understand, so this matter, I plan to give to Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin, and put it back, after Ji Changfeng''s affair is over, I will give them a holiday, let them go on holiday, and look for it by the way."


    Situ GUI laughed and said: "come on, you should be careful. I don''t know. You''re going to let Ji''s family show up. That''s why you give it to Ji Changfeng. As long as Ji''s family show up and find a yuwenqing, it''s still very simple."


    I gave situ GUI a white look. Really, I have to speak so clearly.


    I really think so, because the Ji family is a calculating family. As long as they can support it, yuwenqing will be easily found.


    The key is that with the influence of the Tang family and the Ji family, I want to put Yu Wenqing on the Tang family''s territory. In this way, Nie Xiaoran won''t make trouble, and I can go to see her.


    Of course, all these things were thought about from the beginning.


    "Now that you''ve seen it through, let''s talk about Jon." Looking at situ GUI''s proud face, I immediately changed the topic.


    "That, I don''t see through, I don''t see through." Then situ GUI immediately waved his hand.


    "Come on, you can''t look down on Jon. To tell you the truth, it''s more beautiful than that." I''m a little angry. Situ GUI doesn''t dare to say something about Jon to me. There must be a ghost in his heart.


    "No, it''s really not something that I don''t like. It''s that I didn''t think about it." Situ GUI said immediately.


    "Why?" I looked at situ GUI and asked strangely.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve seen those who are more beautiful than her. You think, I''m so old, and I just like you." Situ GUI immediately changed the subject.


    I look at him and he looks at me like this, which means that he is not lying.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s true that people are 3000 years old, and they''ve seen some beautiful women, not to mention those who are naturally beautiful now.


    "Come on, I don''t believe it." I feel a little bit bottomless in my heart, so I have to say it like this.


    "You have to be confident. You are the most beautiful in my heart. If you don''t believe me, I will show you."


    When I heard what he said, I knew I was in trouble. When I wanted to run, it was too late. I felt that I was picked up by him.


    "Let go. What time is it?" I said, "and in the evening, don''t you want to see Jon? It''s for the wind and the dust. "


    "In order to reassure you, we all have to be together before dinner. We can''t run." Then he held me and walked up.


    Although I''m a little shy, I don''t know why. I''m also looking forward to it.


    Moreover, I also feel that there is nothing wrong with situ GUI''s request. For a moment, I left Jon''s matter behind me. In front of me now, I just felt that situ GUI was alone.


    In the evening, we went to pick up Jon together. At the same time, we took situ Yan to a hotel not far from situ GUI''s home.


    This is also the business of the situ family, so we went directly to the most luxurious private room and sat down together.


    It''s obvious that situ Yan and Jon haven''t seen each other for a long time. As soon as they sit down, they talk a lot, but we can''t understand them.


    After eating and drinking for a while, we got to the point.


    "By the way, Jon, this time you come here, is to check the current situation of Nie''s group?" Situ GUI then asked.


    Jon nodded and said, "yes, and what attracts us is that they are now cooperating with your situ group, right?"


    I saw situ GUI with a bitter smile and said, "this cooperation is really a bit embarrassing. I should say that I deliberately want to cooperate with them."


    "Why, is this Nie Shi so powerful? I have made an investigation. Although there are two projects that can make her earn a lot of money, at the same time, she is also carrying a lot of debts and shares, isn''t it? "Situ GUI then said with a smile: "you have made a detailed investigation. Yes, these are all about Nie Shi. However, do you really intend to cooperate like this when you come back? I''ve heard that she''s not looking for one, and another has sent a man named William


    "Damn, that guy also came here. What was Nie Xiaoran thinking? He would compete with us." Jon obviously didn''t expect us to mention that.


    I then laughed and said: "it seems that you are also cheated. You know, it''s advantageous for her to do so. As long as one of you doesn''t agree, then the other will agree with this matter under Nie Xiaoran''s persuasion because he is a competitor with you."


    Jon looked at me for a moment, then thought about it, nodded slightly, and said, "it''s reasonable to say that Nie''s presence here is a springboard for us to enter here, and our two families are staring at him, one of them disagrees, the other is hard to say, this is an opportunity."


    I smile, it seems that this Jon, is not a fool, but also quite powerful.


    "However, I have a little strange thing, that is, how do you know that William came here? Normally, this matter is not available to you." Jon gave us a strange look.


    Not only she, but also situ Yan looked at us.


    I had to shrug my shoulders and say, "we have our own channels. Sometimes, strong dragons don''t beat local leaders. You are very strong abroad, but here, after all, we have our own special channels, which are much better than our secret protection work."


    I don''t want to let Jon know about my relationship with the Jin family. After all, that William still has a certain connection with the Jin family. If she knew, maybe she would choose Nie Xiaoran, which would be a lot of trouble to deal with.


    Jon then looked at me, nodded slightly and said, "it makes sense. So the news should be true." Then she took a look at situ GUI.


    This guy, don''t believe what I said, only believe situ GUI?


    Situ GUI took a look at me and then said, "this is true, because I have heard about it. It seems that it is just right for Nie Xiaoran that you two come here."


    Jon just laughed and said, "well, that''s good. I''ll see what William is going to do? We''ve been fighting for so long, but we haven''t got a definite number. This time, I''ll have a good comparison with him. "


    I took a look at situ GUI, which was a bit embarrassed. Normally, if the relationship between situ Yan and Jon was not involved in the Jin family, how could they support it? But there was also the relationship between the Jin family and William.


    "I don''t suggest you help Nie Xiaoran." Situ GUI said suddenly: "because she will be defeated, and it will be very miserable. If you help her at this time, you are likely to bring yourself in, OK?"


    I nodded. Situ GUI had already put it in place.


    Jon looked at him and looked at me. He suddenly realized something and said, "by the way, another project is the cooperation between Lan group and Nie. In this case, you two are going to work together to pit her?"


    I think Jon understood something and had to nod.


    "Why? You two could have formed a huge industry. Why destroy each other? " Jon obviously doesn''t quite understand what''s going on.


    Situ GUI took a look at me, and I had to nod my head at him, because if I didn''t make it clear, it would have a bad effect on joss.


    So situ GUI talked about my identity and the predecessor of Nie.


    When he finished, Jon frowned and said for a long time, "that''s what it looks like. It''s really different from what I imagined. Nie Xiaoran, are you going to use us to tide over the difficulties this time?"


    "I can''t say that." I had to say: "I think she still wants to pull a foreign company to cooperate with her. In this way, she will get the largest quota of foreign enterprise cooperation in the city. When there is something, she will have a dependence."


    Jon sighed and said, "I can''t believe you''re going to help her talk. So you don''t hate her anymore?"


    "On the contrary." I shook my head, said: "I will still hate her, and this hate, will not disappear, but different from before, I can now more seriously analyze her ideas."


    Jon looked at me and said, "it''s not easy. It''s hard to get to know your opponent. You''re really a good man. No wonder situ GUI never forgets you."


    I gave a wry smile. I didn''t know about this. Who knows if I was the one situ GUI was interested in at first? Only he knew about this.


    Situ GUI then said: "so we don''t intend to let you participate, otherwise, your company may also be involved."


    But as soon as I finished, I saw Jon laughing."Isn''t that interesting?" Jon then said: "I think it''s a good thing for me to come here. At least there are some things that I have to solve myself."


    We gave Jon a strange look, and she laughed and said, "for example, the competition between me and William, I really want to solve this problem here."


    I and situ GUI look at each other, how can it have the opposite effect.


    Jon took a look at us and then said, "don''t worry, it won''t be a problem. Although I want to have a showdown with William, it doesn''t mean that I will agree to cooperate with her. After all, I have to think from the perspective of the company."


    At that time, Nie ran was really relieved that we had to cooperate with her.


    In that case, it is not a good thing for situ group and me.


    And Jon just looked at us with a smile and said, "aren''t you afraid there will be problems when you play so much? And these two projects, I''ll see, are good. You know, without special things, it''s hard for her to pay the price. At that time, you may lose. "


    Sure enough, Jon still saw some content. It can be seen that the information Nie Xiaoran gave her should be very comprehensive, otherwise, it would be impossible to see so many things.


    I had to smile at situ GUI, and then said, "we''ve been thinking about this for a long time, but I believe that Nie Xiaoran''s ability can''t escape. Moreover, the reason why she wants your help is because she doesn''t have much money."


    Jon nodded and said, "that''s true, but you know what? But we should use more than half of her shares to describe her


    I''ve calculated it. At present, it''s really possible. Because the equity we have now will be reduced, and she will have more than half of the equity.


    Of course, this is when there are no problems with her two projects, and for Nie Xiaoran, she should have a way to deal with it.


    The arrival of Jon is also one of them. If they have to invest, we will have to spend more money to compete with Nie Xiaoran. It will be a bit difficult at that time.


    Situ GUI then said, "so I hope you can have a quiet look at this matter. Soon you will know what the danger she is facing."


    I took a look at situ GUI and found that he winked at me.


    If you think about it carefully, situ GUI will pull us back.


    In fact, this is very simple. As long as Jon stays to have a look, our plan with Ji Changfeng will continue. At that time, Jon should be able to see that Nie Xiaoran will definitely fall behind in a certain period of time.


    Jon took a look at Stuart, thought about it for a moment, and said, "OK, but William won''t give us this time, so I have to make sure that William will also wait so that we can."


    Speaking of this, I and situ GUI looked at each other. It''s really hard to say.


    Just at this time, situ GUI laughed, and then said: "this matter is really easy to handle. I think although Nie Xiaoran contacted two families, she should also know that you two don''t deal with each other. As long as we meet, we are just under Nie Xiaoran''s eyes. Can we let the whole thing drag on again?"


    Jon was stunned for a moment and said, "indeed, if William knew I was going to visit, he would drop the project and enter the observation stage first."


    Situ GUI laughed and said: "it''s much easier to handle this matter. Jon, if Nie Xiaoran asks you out, you don''t agree to go to the company for an interview directly and explain that you need to inquire about it in many ways."


    I don''t know what he''s up to, but Jon agrees. I just hope it won''t be too difficult.


    After dinner, situ GUI didn''t send Jon. He asked her to drive back with situ Yan. He drove me back to the hotel.


    "What do you think? Is there any way for them to meet? " I asked.


    "Of course." Situ GUI then laughed and said, "isn''t that William''s relationship with the Jin family good? This is much easier to do. At that time, just let Jin Shinan know when he will go to Nie''s to see the situation. "


    I thought for a moment, clapped my hands and said, "you mean, we''ll take Jon there then?"


    "Not us." Situ GUI then said, "if it''s us, then it''s a little too obvious. It''s for my sister to take them. Their relationship is a friend. It''s normal for them to go by now."


    I thought about it for a moment, and I couldn''t help extending my thumb.

 Chapter 483

    The relationship between Jon and situ Yan does not affect the decision of the company, so even when Nie Xiaoran saw them go together, he would not think that we were behind them.


    As long as Jon meets William, he will naturally put the whole thing on hold. At that time, as long as Ji Changfeng concentrates the rain here, they will understand that Nie Xiaoran asked them to come this time, only to add this loophole.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but give situ GUI a thumbs up, and then said: "this method is really good. I''ll call Jin Shinan now."


    When the call came, Jin Shinan was still awake. When he picked up the phone, I told him about it. He was very happy to help, and for William, he also reminded the other party.


    The other side is also a little worried, so I plan to inspect Nie Xiaoran''s side these two days.


    Hung up the phone and, I was happy to say: "this time there should be no problem?"


    But situ GUI shook his head and said, "don''t say that. You know, if there''s any problem, it''s not up to us. You can imagine what Nie Xiaoran would do if he didn''t only prepare these two families? Maybe she has a third one in reserve. "


    I just reflected that with Nie Xiaoran''s character, it''s really possible.


    "That is to say, if she finds that there is no dialogue in the situation, she will open a third one, and then we still can''t control her." I gave a bitter smile.


    "Not really. If we can make good use of Jon, there should be no problem Situ GUI then said.


    "You''re not going to create some opportunities for you, are you? Then you can say it directly. " I took a look at him.


    "Don''t be so distrustful of me. Let''s just say that if Jon doesn''t refuse, but shows a certain enthusiasm, Nie Xiaoran won''t start the third one at that time. At this time, if Ji Changfeng makes another move, the third one won''t come in. No one can see that there must be a problem with this project." Situ GUI explained immediately.


    I thought about it for a while, which requires us to deal with it well.


    The next morning, I directly took situ Guixian to the company. Jin Shinan hasn''t come yet. When he comes, I''ll arrange his affairs and ask him to talk to that William, so that we can do it as soon as possible.


    Just then, I saw my door was opened, and Jin Shinan came in with a man.


    If you look at it carefully, you are still a foreigner.


    I was stunned at first, but soon understood that this man should be William. It can be seen that he has a good relationship with Jinshi man, so he always talks and laughs.


    When he entered the room, Jin Shinan introduced him.


    This man, as expected, is William. I have a look at him. His blonde hair is still a little curly. There is always a cynical smile on his mouth. Overall, I feel OK. But when you look at the corners of his mouth, you always feel that he is thinking of something wrong.


    "Oh, I heard that Shinan said that he had a beautiful cousin. When I saw her today, she really deserved her reputation." As soon as that William came up, he flattered.


    I have to say that he speaks Chinese very well, and his words are correct and his accent is round.


    Jin Shinan introduced situ GUI to him. Of course, he also explained our relationship.


    I saw that William took a look at situ GUI, and obviously frowned. I don''t know what he meant.


    "By the way, cousin, are you bringing William here to meet us?" I asked.


    Jin Shinan then said: "in fact, William''s visit is not only to investigate the Nie group, but also to other companies, so I let him come."


    I have to give a bitter smile. I know the idea of Jinshi man. If Lan''s company depends on another foreign company, it will certainly develop faster than situ Jicai and Hu''s group.


    William nodded and said, "yes, yes, I have a look and found that LANs group is a good company with great development potential. If we can, I think we can have better cooperation."


    I look at William, don''t know why, always feel that he has a little mean.


    "Well, I''ll have to think about it. And Mr. William, I heard that you came here mainly to inspect my rival company, didn''t you?" First I refused, then I made it clear.


    William was stunned. Then he laughed and said, "of course I''ll investigate this, but I always think that Lan''s is more suitable for me."


    I took a look at situ GUI. It was obvious that he had something to say.


    Situ GUI then said, "why don''t you go to my situ company? Maybe it''s more appetizing than here?"


    That William took a look at situ GUI, half a day to react, said: "no, you are the chairman of situ group?"


    Situ GUI nodded slightly and said, "yes, so now you know my real identity?""However, you appear in this company, and your relationship with Chairman lan..." At this point, he suddenly opened his eyes, as if to understand something.


    Nie Xiaoran said: "I hope you can have a long-term cooperation with Mr. Xiaoran. Now we have a good strategy."


    William snorted coldly, took a look at situ GUI, and then took a look at Jin Shinan. After a long time, he said, "isn''t it better? In this case, we can be regarded as a powerful alliance, and with the joint efforts of situ group and Lanshi group, two group companies, surely there is no problem? "


    Jin Shinan also nodded. Just as he was saying this, the phone on my desk rang. It was the inside line. When he answered, it was the front desk. He said that there was a lady named Jon at the front desk who wanted to see me.


    Nie Leng, I haven''t seen her here yet.


    I gave a wry smile, but after thinking about it, I asked the front desk to tell Jon to come directly to my chairman''s office.


    "It seems that if you have a guest, we''ll leave first." Jin Shinan said at this time.


    At this time, how can I let them leave? I just said with a smile, "no, I think about it for a moment. Maybe it will be better if you meet."


    Situ GUI gave me a look.


    But now I have my own way of thinking. If Jon and William really meet, and they are still here, then their hostile identity will break William''s cooperation here.


    Thinking of this, I think there should be no problem.


    Soon, the front desk came in with Jon.


    Sure enough, as soon as William saw that this one was coming in, he immediately stood up.


    And Jon obviously didn''t expect William to be here.


    I had to say first, "Mr. William is going to invest in our company, so come and have a look."


    In this way, I covered all the questions the two people had to ask.


    "Ah, well." Jon took a look at me, then said with a smile, "with a playboy like you, William, coming here to invest, the purpose is really obvious."


    William was obviously a little embarrassed by Jon''s remark, but he retorted: "so, don''t you come here to check?"


    I didn''t expect that Jon nodded and said, "yes, I''ve come to have a look too. It''s just that my purpose is different from yours. I just want to have a look at what''s outstanding about LANs group and whether they will win."


    In this way, I understand the purpose of Jon''s coming. As a representative of the company, although she said that she was looking at Nie''s company, at the same time, she also wanted to look at the competitors. If the competitors were too strong and Nie could not get up, wouldn''t it be a white investment?


    Thinking of this, I had to stand up and say, "since you are old friends, shall we have lunch together?"


    "Forget it." Jon then said, "I''m not used to eating with playboys, but I''ll be happy if you treat me alone."


    William also snorted coldly at this time, and said for a long time, "I don''t like to have dinner with such a woman either. Let''s forget it."


    With that, he turned back to say hello to Jin Shinan and was about to leave. I immediately motioned for Jin Shinan to follow.


    Jin Shinan nodded, and then he left.


    Then Jon began to laugh, then looked at me and said, "as a woman, I have to remind you that William is very good at dealing with women."


    "I can see that." I just a faint smile, said, when he is close, I can really feel the danger, should say this William, really not simple.


    Situ GUI then said: "this William, I don''t pay attention to him. Let him know how powerful he is."


    I gave situ GUI a smile and said, "don''t do this, OK? You''ll make me feel a little at ease. "


    Jon sighed, and then said, "I don''t know why. I''m suddenly hoping that William will succeed."


    "Jon." Situ GUI''s tone was a little serious, and then said, "he won''t succeed. If he dares to get closer to Feifei, I''ll make him lose his breath."


    Jon probably didn''t expect that situ GUI would be so angry. He was a little embarrassed. He just laughed and said, "don''t say that. Anyway, I just said that. Don''t be so nervous."


    Looking at situ GUI, I also felt that he might be a little nervous, but I didn''t say anything. I just felt that although he was so nervous, he had his own ideas.


    Just at this time, Jin Shinan came in again and said, "by the way, Feifei, tomorrow William said that he would go to Nie Xiaoran in the morning. He felt that there was something wrong in it."


    I am a Leng, how to think what come what, I looked at situ GUI and looked at Jon.Jon then said with a smile, "that''s great. I''ll go, too. But would you like to come with me?"


    "No more." Situ GUI then said.


    "Yes." I looked at situ GUI and said, "however, we don''t go together, but separate. Let''s go first and Jon will keep up."


    Situ GUI was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "I see. You let her slap her face. Isn''t that good?"


    I shook my head and said, "there''s nothing wrong. By the way, cousin, are you going to accompany that William tomorrow?"


    "Yes." Jin Shinan nodded and said, "William said that he felt as if he had been cheated, so he decided to have a look and let me accompany him. What''s the matter? If it''s not convenient, I can push it. "


    "It''s not inconvenient. You used to be very good. When you get to the place, remember to tell us that we''ll start from here." I finished, looked at Jon and said, "you''ll be here tomorrow. Is that ok?"


    Jon said with a smile, "of course there''s no problem with that."


    I just nodded. When I looked at the golden man again, he frowned a little and said, "but if we leave, who will take care of this place?"


    "Vice President Gao, vice president Li and vice president Lei." I said with a smile.


    "Vice President ray?" Jin Shinan gave me a strange look, and then said, "my God, I almost forgot. Is he coming today?"


    I nodded and said, "yes, when he comes, let him come to see me. By the way, let Vice President Gao and vice president Li come."


    "OK." At this time, Jin Shinan gave me face and said it, and then he left.


    Jon shrugged his shoulders and said, "it seems that you are going to have something to do here, so I will not disturb you first, and I have an appointment with situ Yan to go shopping together. Now, I have to have a good time for two days."


    "Have a good time." I said with a smile.


    Jon looked at me and then said, "I''m not happy. You don''t want to lend me situ GUI, or I''ll borrow it for a few days, and then I''ll pay you back. Is that ok?"


    "No way." I immediately turned it down and looked at Jon with a smile.


    If you want to say that her ability is really good, you can say that it''s not annoying for you to say such words. In this aspect, it''s also a major characteristic of people.


    When I saw her smile, I said, "it seems that no one can destroy your position in each other''s mind. OK, I''ll go."


    Seeing her leave, I was relieved, and then looked at situ GUI.


    "It''s better to stay away from Jon, though she''s a very attractive woman." I will certainly say.


    Situ GUI''s expression was a little embarrassed at this time, but after thinking about it for a while, he immediately restored his normal color and said, "then you should stay away from William."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t get close to him. When you get close to him, you will feel dangerous. You can''t touch this." I said immediately.


    Situ GUI nodded his head with satisfaction. At this time, Jin Shinan also came with old man Gao and Li Tao.


    I asked them to sit down first, and then said something about Lei Huasheng''s coming. At the same time, I explained that after taking over Nie''s family, Lei Huasheng would pass, but Lei Yuhong had to follow old man Gao.


    Old man Gao didn''t have any objection, but Li Tao said at this time: "Chairman, in this case, Lei Huasheng should come to our side. He has some information, right?"


    I took a look at Li Tao and knew that he was a little worried about his own affairs. If he didn''t solve this problem, he would always have a problem in his heart.


    So I laughed and said, "yes, all his things are in my hands, and I have seen them, so I decided to absorb him."


    "Why?" Li Tao obviously didn''t expect this.


    I looked at him and said, "there''s a good saying that people don''t care for themselves. So, it''s understandable for you to do that. Besides, you''ve been fooled, haven''t you? "


    Li Tao thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "that''s what he said, but..."


    "I understand, but don''t you think about how to correct all the mistakes? If you did not have such an idea, the current situation would not be on our side. Besides, what I want to pursue is only the cause of my father''s death, which has nothing to do with other things. Do you understand? " I looked at Li Tao and said.


    Li Tao was stunned for a long time before he suddenly sighed and said, "I don''t know why. I feel better after listening to you."


    Old man Gao said at this time: "you look like Chairman LAN."


    "I was chairman LAN." I jokingly said: "and now, we are not about to get what we want? It''s just that I want to find someone now, vice president Li. If this matter is settled, you may have to go again. Protect someone for me, and I''ll go to see her. "Li Tao nodded and said, "OK, who is it?"


    "Yu Wenqing." I looked at Li Tao and said.


    "She, by the way, how can I forget her? She must know something." Li Tao said, looking at me, I know, he wants to ask me where this person is.


    I had to shake my head to know.

 Chapter 484

    With these words, I took a look at situ GUI beside me and couldn''t help laughing.


    This smile is a little strange, so several people looked at me.


    In fact, I just thought that the ghost knew this sentence, but after a look at situ GUI, I found that now the ghost didn''t know where the man was, so he laughed.


    I had to use some other words, and they were relieved.


    Fortunately, at this time, the phone rang, or the inside line, is the thunder voice and thunderstorm Hong came.


    I''ll let them up immediately.


    As soon as he got here, Lei Huasheng was a little embarrassed, because half of the people sitting here are his former colleagues, or they may be subordinates, and the other half are the people involved in this incident.


    When I asked them to sit down first and then look at Lei Yuhong, I found that he has now converged a lot, probably because he has experienced too much.


    "We have appointed Lei Yutao as the vice president of the company, and you can be responsible for his work assignment." I looked at Lei Huasheng and said.


    Lei Huasheng immediately nodded. I think it''s good that I can take him in now.


    Situ GUI then said: "well, how to say, the talents here are really good. I don''t want to take a few. You''re really good. Why are the talents always concentrated in Lan Shi? It''s really a headache."


    I had to smile and say: "well, because people surnamed LAN are charming, aren''t you also attracted?"


    Several people all laughed. Situ GUI felt his nose a little embarrassed.


    "OK, now that it''s settled, we can start our work now. Vice president Li and Vice President Gao, let''s work hard. Let''s take vice president Lei and assistant Lei to get familiar with the work."


    "OK." As soon as I finished the arrangement, old man Gao and Li Tao answered and left with them.


    Watching them leave, I just sit down and stretch my legs.


    "Chairman LAN, can we not be so free?" Jinshi man''s voice came.


    I gave him a white look and said, "no, I can''t be free. Sister Liu won''t speak any more. You say these words again."


    Jin Shinan, with a smile, said, "I heard that you are also a shaking shopkeeper in Nie''s family, but it''s really strange that you keep climbing like this."


    I laughed and said, "well, it has nothing to do with whether I can shake hands. I shake hands on things, but I come to see all kinds of projects in person. In this way, it''s equivalent to catching the big head, isn''t it?"


    Jin Shinan nodded and said, "it''s reasonable. It seems that it''s true. OK, I won''t say more. I''ll go back and have a look. I''ll make preparations tomorrow."


    I said with a smile: "in Nie Xiaoran''s side, the bigger the trouble, the better. Moreover, I think she will definitely arrange a third party''s power. We should find a way to check out this power."


    Jin Shinan just laughed and left.


    After he left, situ GUI said, "when you talk about the influence of the third party, I suddenly have a good idea."


    I took a look at situ GUI. Good idea. What idea?


    Situ GUI said with a smile: "tomorrow, I can let my sister go with Jon. As soon as the two companies meet, she can get a first-hand report. At that time, I don''t believe Nie Xiaoran''s third-party power will come out."


    I think about it for a while, then I nodded. That''s what I said. Only in this way can the third party power be brought out more quickly.


    But also can hit them, let Nie Xiaoran know, such pedal a few boats, is a kind of bad behavior.


    This thought, I can''t help nodding, let situ GUI to arrange this thing, just don''t know whether situ Yan will pass.


    Situ GUI was very confident and called situ Yan.


    "Don''t worry, my sister said it would pass. For them, it''s also very important to get a news. Besides, it''s still such a big news. When she said it, she would bring a little equipment, but it''s all small. It''s just a chance encounter."


    When situ GUI finished, I was relieved.


    This time, I owe a favor to situ Yan. It seems that I will pay it back later.


    When we get off work, we all go home as soon as possible, because there are other things tomorrow, so I just arranged for old man Gao to watch them tomorrow, and then I left.


    To be honest, after I left, I felt that my arrangement was a bit superfluous. In the past, when I was away, sister Liu was staring at them together. Now I have to settle down like this. I really shouldn''t.


    But I didn''t care too much about what I said.


    The next morning, situ GUI and I drove to the company first. As soon as we entered, we found that old man Gao had arrived early and was planning something.


    "Vice President Gao, so early?" I asked directly.When old man Gao looked back and saw that it was me, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "yes, now the company is just at the junction of several projects. In addition to the project investment of Wang''s group, we have to be careful about our own capital chain. This is very important, so I have to look at it every day."


    I just nodded. I''m really relieved to have old man Gao here.


    "Are we running out of money?" I asked.


    "No, if all these funds are used in these projects, it will be more than enough, and we can take more projects. But now we have to face Nie''s, there are many places to spend money. Now I can only try my best to reduce our cost. Who knows how much money will be spent in the future." Old man Gao responded.


    I thought for a moment and nodded. If it wasn''t for some reasons, I really wanted to give up fighting with Nie, because with my current development momentum, I could catch up with her in a few years.


    But now it''s no longer possible. I have to knock her down.


    "You are here early." Just thinking about it, I heard Jon''s voice.


    I look back and see that Jon is dressed in formal clothes again today. She seems to be smart and capable. Beside her, she is also situ Yan in formal clothes.


    In comparison, situ Yan is inferior.


    I just smile, said: "first look at the situation of the company, and then wait for the news, we will go."


    So Jon nodded and said, "well, I''ve checked your LAN''s in the past two days. If I have a chance, I think we can cooperate."


    I''m stunned. Is Jon too quick? I''ve checked my company, but I don''t know. She''s really good at it.


    I had to smile and say nothing.


    But Jon said at this time: "Lan''s development is quite fierce, and that Nie''s predecessor is also LAN''s. I think it should be your father. I''ve checked all these relationships."


    I had to smile, said: "you check or very fast, but do not know, some of the stories behind, you have found it?"


    So Jon immediately laughed, and then said, "there''s no such thing, but how can I say? Although I didn''t check it, I should be able to guess some."


    I don''t speak any more. From the beginning, I only touched Jon''s beauty, but what I didn''t expect was that her strength was so strong.


    "I think that Nie Xiaoran may have a certain hatred with you. At least, that company may have been yours before."


    I know, she must have got some kind of news to say that.


    But specifically, she should not know, after all, these things, Nie Xiaoran do very hidden, I checked for so long, but also found some clues, she just came, can''t know too much.


    But she just guessed, also guessed very accurately, can be said to let me have a headache.


    I had to smile and didn''t say anything. At this time, my mobile phone rang and took a look. It was Jin Shinan. I had to answer.


    Unexpectedly, William''s voice came from inside.


    "Beautiful chairman LAN, we are about to arrive at Nie''s now. If you want to come here, you can come and have a look. I think there will be a good play later."


    I frowned. How can this guy be here.


    But just thinking about it, I immediately hung up and took a look at situ GUI.


    He obviously heard it, and said with a wry smile, "this William is a bit shameless."


    Jon laughed and said, "yes, you can say that. This William is a little shameless. Anyway, I can''t deal with this kind of people. It''s up to you."


    I have to shrug, I can''t, just ignore him.


    Thinking of this, I took a look at situ GUI and said, "let''s go there. Besides, you must protect me this time. In the absence of Tang Xin, I''m pointing at you."


    Situ GUI patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, that boy, I won''t pay attention to him. here we go. Sister, I''ll take Feifei first. In half an hour, you and Jon can go there again. "


    Situ Yan also nodded. I asked the front desk to prepare something for them. Then I followed situ GUI to leave the company.


    Driving to Nie''s time, just catch up with Nie Xiaoran with William in the company wandering around. William seems to be very interested in looking at everything here.


    When we arrived, we were received by Nie Zhengxuan, but looking at her eyes, she meant to kill me.


    I ignored her and just followed her to the chairman''s office.


    After sitting for a while, William and they had already come back. I saw Jin Shinan following him.


    "Oh, beautiful chairman LAN." As soon as William saw me, he was about to come forward, but he was blocked by situ GUI.I saw him frown a little and then look at me.


    "Mr. William, we don''t like this way of meeting here. I''m not used to it. Forget it. " I had to say, at this time I can only support situ GUI.


    Nie Xiaoran then hastened to say: "everyone, just as you are here, let''s sit down and talk."


    I saw that William took a look at situ GUI. Then he sat down and said, "Chairman Nie, I have a look at your company and I think it''s still very good. However, I didn''t see the contents of your financial account. It can be said that I can''t make a decision at once."


    I know Nie Xiaoran will not simply show her financial account. After all, she should still be negative now. After seeing this, I think the other party will be more careful to cooperate with her.


    So now, she should just take the other party around the company, just for a while.


    Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran said at this time: "as for financial accounts, you will naturally see it, but this is a later event. Today, chairman LAN and chairman situ are also here. I think we can sit down at noon and have a good chat."


    "This is good. I like it." William looked at me and said.


    Nie Zhengxuan then said: "Mr. William, I don''t think you know that Chairman LAN is my sister in name."


    "Oh." I was a little surprised to hear William''s voice.


    "It''s better not to mention this, because there are some things that are not sure." I answered coldly.


    "Chairman LAN, just now we also mentioned that there is a cooperation project between LAN and Nie. It seems that you should have a good relationship." Said William.


    I''m a little bit depressed. What can I say? Well, I''m trying to deal with them now. No, this project does exist. If I say it, it seems that this project is a tool for me to deal with them.


    "It''s just a normal cooperation. It''s nothing. Business affairs belong to business affairs and private affairs belong to private affairs." I have to live up to that.


    And William nodded and said, "I see. So, is this project really profitable?"


    I looked at William, a smile, said: "this is for sure, as long as do down, is very profitable, but also relatively large investment."


    William nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "Chairman Nie, if I see that there is no big problem in your company''s financial account, I think I can choose to cooperate with you."


    Nie Xiaoran took a look at me, and then said: "it''s really good to have you to join us. I think our company will develop better."


    Just then, I saw Nie Xiaoran''s secretary run in at this time, took a look at the situation, and then put the words back.


    "If you have anything to say, there are so many distinguished guests here that you don''t have to stammer." Nie Xiaoran said and gave the secretary a wink.


    There was an expression of distress on the Secretary''s face. Seeing him like that, I knew it must be Jon.


    If it''s something else, it''s entirely possible to cover it with a single reason. Only Jon''s business can''t be covered.


    "Chairman Nie, I''m here. You don''t come out to meet me." Jon''s voice came from outside.


    When I looked up at Nie Xiaoran again, I saw that her face became ugly. It seems that this time, it really hit her pain point.


    Sure enough, William could not sit still, and his face turned white. He could see who he was.


    Jon just pushed the door and came in. He took a look at us, and finally his eyes fell on William.


    "Why are you here?" Jon heard about it in advance, so she should have a clear idea. But now, she is also acting for Nie Xiaoran.


    William also saw Jon in our place yesterday. How could he have such a big reaction?


    I took a strange look at William, and suddenly realized that he was acting, too. These two people, this opponent''s play is really good. If we don''t give them a little golden man, we are a little sorry for them.


    Nie Xiaoran is the most embarrassed one at this time. She should never have thought that she made such a hand, but as soon as she came up, they bumped into each other.


    Of course, she can''t know that we arranged it.


    "If you can come, can''t I? Chairman Nie proposed to cooperate with our company. " At this time, William actually explained the words directly.


    I understand what he means. At this time, the more evasive he is, the worse the effect will be. On the contrary, Nie Xiaoran has no chance to refute such a statement.


    "No way." Jon just took a look at Nie Xiaoran and said, "Chairman Nie, didn''t he say that he wanted to cooperate with our company? How can you find a competitor? "


    I look at Nie Xiaoran''s expression and feel her embarrassment. At this time, I don''t need to say anything, because what I say now should be in vain.Now both sides have made it clear that it is Nie Xiaoran who wants to cooperate with both sides, rather than find out for himself.


    Nie Xiaoran just wanted to argue, but he didn''t have a chance.


    "This..." Sure enough, Nie Xiaoran thought for a while, and finally did not say anything.


    Jon pretended to be angry and said, "it seems that I''ve been cheated here this time. I''m sorry. I''m going to leave."


    "Listen to you say so, I also was cheated." William said at the same time, making a sudden expression.


    "You two, after all, the cooperation of the company is not up to me alone. I also hope you can come to check with each other on this matter." Nie Xiaoran looks like he knows it''s going to be bad, so he comes forward and says.


    "No, I don''t think it''s necessary to cooperate with companies that don''t have credit." Jon''s a bit of a dead end. She was going to drag on.

 Chapter 485

    "That''s right. I think so too. It seems that I have to go back and give a report to the company." William agreed with Jon at this time.


    I was a little worried and took a look at situ GUI. If these two people left, Nie Xiaoran had no choice but to go to a third company. At that time, we couldn''t stop them.


    Just thinking about it, I saw Nie Xiaoran come out from behind his desk and said, "you two, actually we are quite sincere. And for you two, I think it''s far better to win this place''s market than other places, isn''t it? So this cooperation will only bring benefits to you. "


    So William and Jon stopped talking for a while. Indeed, from the perspective of businessmen, interests are also an aspect to be considered.


    Seeing that both of them were silent, Nie Xiaoran said, "in fact, it''s just a coincidence that your company sent you here. Don''t let personal resentment affect your business."


    I really admire Nie Xiaoran. At this time, she said that she was so good.


    But situ GUI also stood up and said, "yes, yes, after all, we are all businessmen, and interests come first."


    Nie Xiaoran took a look at situ GUI. Maybe he didn''t expect that he would help himself.


    Nie Zhengxuan also took a look at situ GUI and said, "director situ said well. Businessmen talk about business. We are considering the interests of cooperation now, aren''t we?"


    Jon and William don''t talk anymore.


    "So today we''ll go back first, ladies first." William looked at Jon and said to Jin Shinan.


    "Wait a minute. I have an idea. We''d better watch it together." Jon took a look at William, and then said, "I know you are a gentleman and do things fairly. Let''s look at it together. No one should be clever behind his back. At that time, we will compete for the victory."


    William looked at Jon and nodded, "Jon, you are really a heroine. OK, do as you say, director Nie. Are you satisfied?"


    Nie Xiaoran didn''t expect that such a thing would happen in the end. I think she must have kept her hand. For each family, there is an arrangement. But this time, the other party wants to come together. She can''t keep her hand.


    "So it is." Looking at Nie Xiaoran''s face, I felt a little happy. This guy, it''s self acceptance.


    Thinking of this, I stood up and said: "if there is an opportunity, I hope I can go to my LAN family to have a look. Maybe there will be an opportunity for cooperation, but there must be a final conclusion about the matter here."


    In this way, Nie Xiaoran''s face directly became ugly.


    I said this quite clearly, if Nie Xiaoran cooperates with one of the companies, then I welcome another company that does not cooperate to have a look at my company.


    At that time, because of the competitive situation of these two companies, another company will definitely come to me for cooperation.


    In this way, Nie Xiaoran, who originally wanted to break through the current disadvantage through the intervention of foreign enterprises, is still at a disadvantage.


    The reason is very simple. Although I can''t get more than half of my current equity, I still have a lot.


    If you add what she gave away and what she left in her hand, it may not be much different from me.


    In this way, LAN''s money is Lan''s. But the money Nie earned was almost equally shared between LAN and Nie.


    If this development continues, she will definitely suffer losses.


    As soon as I said this, Nie Xiaoran glared at me. Then he sighed and said to William and Jon, "well, since you two have decided, it''s my treat at noon, and everyone can sit down and have a chat."


    Said, she looked at me, the general meaning is to let me take this opportunity to leave.


    I shrugged and wanted to talk, but Jin Shinan said: "Feifei, why don''t you come at noon?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s only when we''re together." Said William at once.


    Now, Nie Xiaoran''s face is even worse.


    Nie Xiaoran said, "if you don''t agree with me, please look at me alone."


    "I think so." Nie Zhengxuan said while looking at situ GUI.


    I knew that she must have a bad intention, because I think I''m looking forward to seeing how William feels about me.


    On the other side, Jon said, "OK, don''t cheat girls here. They''re engaged and they''ve got all the certificates. Don''t forget, this is not our country."


    As soon as he said this, William''s face changed. He thought for a moment and said, "Ms. Joe, I''m just inviting people to dinner. I''ll change my tongue and invite you two."


    I have to go and say, "well, let''s go and laugh."Situ GUI nodded and said, "it''s hard to be gracious. Go."


    How ugly is Nie Xiaoran''s face. But situ Yan stood up and said, "that''s just right, because you still have a little time for lunch. Just give me a little time. Let me interview chairman Nie Xiaoran."


    "Interview me." Nie Xiaoran was flustered. He noticed that situ Yan, who had been standing on one side just now, was even more unnatural when he saw her.


    "Just taking this opportunity, Jon is a good friend of mine. This time he comes back, he also lives in my home." Nie Si ran was embarrassed to say no to him.


    Jon, on the other hand, sat as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Nie Xiaoran had no choice but to sit back at the table and say, "well, don''t take too long."


    Situ Yan sat down and took out his recorder to have a small notebook.


    "I would like to ask chairman Nie, I heard that the shares of your company are not entirely in the hands of director Nie. Is this information accurate?"


    Nie Xiaoran suddenly stopped talking. I took a look at situ Yan. This problem is too fast. I directly grasped the key point.


    "Well, no comment." Nie Xiaoran will not answer such a question.


    But situ Yan suddenly turned to me and said, "will chairman LAN answer this question?"


    I am a Leng, this has my business, looked at Si Tu GUI, found that he is slightly nodding at me.


    I just jokingly said: "I have about 59% of Nie''s equity in my hand, but because I have two investments, I will definitely restructure my equity. However, I still have one third of the investment in two projects."


    So, Nie Xiaoran''s face changed greatly and looked at me for a long time before he said, "how can it be? Do you mean Wu xiner and Lei Huasheng..."


    Her reaction was too fast, I just said that, she immediately reflected who it would be.


    Situ Yan nodded, looked at Nie Xiaoran and said: "so, Nie''s company''s recent financial account is not making ends meet, and there is the possibility of capital chain rupture at any time. Is this rumor true?"


    "No, this rumor is false. We not only have the support of domestic companies, but also will develop foreign cooperation. In this way, we will not have any problems with our funds." Nie Xiaoran''s answer was obviously flustered.


    Sure enough, situ Yan is not a fuel-saving lamp. He immediately grasped the key point of this sentence and said, "you just said that you need domestic support and cooperation with foreign countries. That is to say, without this cooperation, there is something wrong with your current financial account."


    Now I finally understand why situ Yan asked.


    If this report goes out, then the units, banks and individuals that invested in Nie Xiaoran will certainly find ways to recover their money. In this way, although there are contractual restrictions, Nie Xiaoran''s trouble is certainly not small.


    On the other hand, coupled with Li Tao''s force, I think there will be some people who will operate like us. At that time, Nie Xiaoran will really have a headache.


    "No, we don''t have any financial problems at all, and now for the company, it''s time to concentrate on two projects, so we won''t have any problems." Nie Xiaoran said immediately.


    As soon as the words were over, William said, "Oh, it''s just about this account. Today I''ve also looked at other things. If there''s nothing else in the afternoon, Miss Jon, would you like us to go and see Nie''s account?"


    Jon also nodded on one side. I saw Nie Xiaoran''s bitter face on the other side. Just because of her face, I knew that she could not stand it now.


    At this time, situ Yan said: "well, I can go with you to have a look in the afternoon, or break the rumors that Nie''s financial account is not good."


    This is not like the death sentence for Nie Xiaoran.


    We can''t let this happen. Just thinking about it, but listening to situ GUI say: "elder sister, you don''t have to work hard, others can''t do it. Your friend just arrived here, you can''t let her work all the time. In the afternoon, I think it''s just right for you to go shopping."


    As soon as Jon heard this, he immediately clapped his hands and said, "yes, yes, I have some small shops. I want to go for a walk again. There is no time. Let''s go in the afternoon."


    William had no choice but to give a wry smile and say, "well, the afternoon won''t do. Let''s make an appointment, Miss Jon."


    Jon thought for a moment and said, "in three days."


    "Well, in three days." The two men immediately reached a consensus.


    When we saw Nie Xiaoran, we were relieved, but at the same time, she looked at Jon and William in different ways.


    Sure enough, she has a back hand. As someone who knows her, I know what her eyes mean.


    She''s going to give up William and Jon in three days.Since she wants to give up, she will definitely find another company. I''d like to see who this company will be.


    I motioned to situ GUI, who then said, "sister, you see time is almost up. I think you need to interview again. After three days, you can come with Jon and them."


    Situ Yan also smile, said: "I know, but this time it''s not for you, what''s your hurry."


    "Yes, yes." Nie Xiaoran immediately said: "Chairman situ, chairman LAN, together with international friends, today is really a glorious day. We must celebrate it well. Zheng Xuan, why don''t you arrange it quickly? "


    "OK." When Nie Zhengxuan heard this, he took a reluctant look at situ GUI and left. And before leaving, he gave Jon and me a fierce look.


    "Is there something wrong with the man''s eyes?" When Nie Zhengxuan went out, Jon said immediately.


    I listened and couldn''t help laughing.


    Nie Xiaoran was a little embarrassed, so he had to say, "little boy, I''m not sensible. Don''t blame Miss Jon."


    Jon thought for a moment, clapped his hands, looked at me, and said, "she glared at you first, and then at me, so to speak."


    "So she''s in love with situ GUI." One side of William, suddenly interface said.


    Nie Xiaoran had to smile bitterly.


    Jon clapped his hands, then looked at William and said, "you''re a playboy. You can see the clue in it. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time."


    "I don''t know whether this is a compliment or a curse." I watched William rub his nose, obviously with some self mockery.


    We all laughed, Nie Xiaoran also had to laugh twice.


    Now there are Jon and William in, for Nie Xiaoran, before she has completed the cooperation with the third company, she certainly will not give up so simply.


    So I think, at this time, there should be nothing too big.


    Nie Zhengxuan made arrangements there very quickly. After a while, he called to let us know. Then we drove there.


    When I got to the place, I went into a private room and saw that it had been arranged.


    Nie Zhengxuan has certain ability.


    Several of us sat down in accordance with the normal situation, when the food and wine had already started.


    Nie Xiaoran raised his glass and said, "first of all, thank you for giving me this opportunity to have a drink with you. Come on


    Let''s also raise our glasses. There are more women here, so we don''t drink. Everyone is more casual.


    After eating for a while, we chatted slowly. Then Jon said, "I still remember when I was a child, but situ GUI of your family said he would marry me."


    Of course, he said this to situ Yan. I have heard her talk about this paragraph before, and situ GUI has explained it to me, so it''s nothing.


    But when I heard that, Nie Zhengxuan definitely didn''t think so. Sure enough, Nie Zhengxuan looked at Jon angrily.


    "Isn''t that a kid''s joke? Besides, how old it was then. " Situ GUI had to scratch his head and said.


    "I said later that it was very big at that time, but you already had a sweetheart at that time. You said that if you didn''t have this person, you would marry me, right?" Jon said.


    I found Nie Zhengxuan''s eyes turning around on me and Jon at this time. It''s not good to see this.


    I had to smile and say, "Miss Jon, it''s me now."


    "Oh, yes, yes, it''s you, you or you." Jon seemed to react and said, "I don''t have a problem with you. I admit I didn''t lose because you are really good enough."


    "Miss Jon is so flattering. I think you are better than me." I had to be modest.


    "You are all equally excellent. Well, this Ms. situ Yan is not an ordinary person at first sight, and this Ms. Nie Zhengxuan also has a great family style. If her daughters are all like this, then chairman Nie''s ability must be very strong." William''s mouth is so good that he praised it all at once.


    "Come on, I''d like to drink to all the beauties. To be honest, it''s the first time I''ve had dinner with so many beauties."


    Listening to him, I always feel a bit embarrassed. It seems that we all come here relying on him. If we want to stop drinking, this family has already raised a glass.


    Jon is also generous at this time raised the cup, actually directly drank, said: "do not have to hit the cup?"


    I immediately understood that this William would take advantage of the cup when he bumped it. Although he was not big, he was not good-looking.


    I had to raise my glass and drink it immediately.


    Several other people saw this situation and had to follow suit. Only Nie Xiaoran held the cup and waited for William to knock it.


    Her identity is different, so William will not mess about.I saw William take a look at Jon, and then helplessly shook his head, and Nie Xiaoran after the collision cup, this drink.


    To be honest, seeing this scene, I have a better impression of William.


    This person should really be like the Playboy Jon said, but he still has his own self-restraint, because he was exposed just now, he was not angry, or showed a trace of unhappiness.


    It can be seen that he is a bit like Huson, who is willing to take the bait.


    Jon then looked at situ GUI and said, "among so many people now, if you were asked to toast, who would you toast first?"


    I couldn''t help frowning when I said that. It was obvious that Jon had a trap. As situ GUI, if you propose a toast to someone at this time, it will have an unimportant influence on others.


    It takes a little skill.


    Situ GUI then stood up and said, "if I respect William first, I must respect William first, because I''m all acquaintances here, and William is the only one who doesn''t know much and is not so familiar. There should be no problem with this? "


    We are all in a daze. This reason is quite right. His words are equivalent to saying that we are the hosts, while William is equivalent to the guests.

 Chapter 486

    Although Jon is also a guest, he is regarded as his own because of his relationship with situ Yan.


    In this case, there is no problem at all.


    At this time, William said, "I''m going to meet you as soon as I touch you."


    Jon immediately stood up, took a look at situ GUI and said, "it seems that you are alienated."


    At this point, situ GUI only laughed and said, "well, it''s a long way away. It''s not easy for us to come back. As the local masters, we''re going to die to welcome you."


    I nodded, and there was no problem.


    At this time, I saw Nie Zhengxuan looking at situ GUI with a little expectation. She was going to say something.


    I slightly a frown, already want to understand, this Nie Zheng Xuan, still really a little not reliable.


    She looked at me, probably to jump in front of me.


    At this time, situ GUI seemed to see her, and could not help frowning.


    "This third cup, to my family." I am a Leng, this call what words, Si Tu Yan?


    But see situ GUI one end cup said: "my family, sister situ Yan, wife LAN Feifei, and uncle Ge Jin Shinan, let''s have a drink."


    High, what I see is the mask on Nie Zhengxuan''s face. I didn''t think of that.


    In the end, situ Guicai respected his master, not including Nie Zhengxuan. In this way, situ Guicai used his brain.


    I didn''t say anything. I just watched him do things by himself.


    After a lap, we had enough to eat, so we left here.


    Situ GUI drove me back to the hotel first.


    "You are very good at it." I looked at situ GUI and said with a smile.


    Situ GUI also laughed and said, "don''t say that. You are the most important thing to me, but at that time, I had no way."


    Of course, I understand this. Even if I was put in the first place, it was very difficult for me to get off the stage at that time. Now it''s the best result. I''m talking, but I hear my cell phone ring.


    Answer up, but inside is a little familiar with the girl.


    "Chairman LAN, right?" But the other side''s voice was very low and clear.


    "I am. Who are you?" I have passed all the women I know in my heart. Who will this person be?


    "Chairman LAN, maybe you don''t remember me. I''m Yu Wenqing."


    "Secretary Yuwen." I only felt a shock on my body. Originally, I wanted to let Ji Changfeng go to find this person. Now it seems that she sent her to the door by herself.


    That''s great.


    "I''ll pick you up where you are." I said immediately.


    "No, I''ll just finish one thing when I come back this time. I''ll send you a short message later. You can find what you want according to the above contents." Yu Wenqing said at this time.


    "But..." I was about to say something, but I heard a crisp "Dong" sound from there, which seemed to be produced by something knocking on the hollow wood.


    "The matter in the dust has nothing to do with me. This is the last thing. OK, call over." Yu Wenqing finished and immediately hung up.


    I want to say something, but there is no sound, and a short message also quickly came over, when I call again, the other party has turned off.


    "Yuwenqing, why did she come back suddenly?" Situ GUI also said strangely.


    I had to smile, this matter, how should I say, but look at the message, I know the situation.


    She has put the things in the safe of the biggest bank here, and the key is delivered to my company by express, so that I can receive it by myself.


    It seems that she must have something in her hand, but I can''t get it now, and I can''t say what will happen.


    "What''s the matter?" Situ GUI probably saw that my expression was wrong, then he asked with concern.


    I had no choice but to smile and say, "nothing. She just said something to me. I think it should be what we want, and I always think it should be about the truth of my father''s death."


    "So sure?" Situ GUI didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly.


    I thought for a while, immediately took out the mobile phone, dialed a phone, Ji Changfeng, at this time do not know where.


    Chang Ji should not be back soon.


    "What''s the matter? Chairman. " Ji Changfeng''s voice is a little lazy.


    "You and Tang Xin will come back immediately. Our business will be advanced." I said immediately.


    Ji Changfeng thought for a while and then said, "OK, tomorrow morning, we''ll go back by plane. What''s the matter?""There are some things, but it''s not clear for a moment. Come directly. I think we should make the last effort." I had to say.


    Ji Changfeng answered and hung up.


    Situ GUI had already driven to the back door of the hotel, got out of the car and said, "it seems that something big has really happened."


    I nodded slightly and said, "if I really get something, I will give it to the media immediately, so I may need your help."


    "Don''t worry, my sister will have no problem." Situ GUI immediately recognized the meaning of my words and said with a smile.


    I had to sigh, think about it, and shake my head.


    "What''s the matter? If we really get the evidence, as long as the evidence is full, I think there will be no problem? " Situ GUI looks at me.


    I gave a wry smile and said, "but if that''s the case, Nie Xiaoran now holds the majority of Nie''s shares. In this way, Nie''s shares will be ruined. I promised Minister Wu that I would take them back."


    Situ GUI didn''t speak for a long time. After thinking about it for a while, he said: "we can discuss this with Li Tao. If the third party is involved, we can use our own people, and at the same time, we can control a certain amount of equity, plus your restructuring, so that we can have a better future."


    I understand immediately that today''s Nie Xiaoran obviously wants to give up Jon and William''s company, so this third party can be said to be her last trump card, and this person, if we control it properly. It''s really possible.


    Thinking of this, I immediately gave Li Tao a call, let him pay attention to Nie Xiaoran''s movement, a little wind and grass do not let go.


    In this way, Li Tao knew what had happened and immediately arranged for someone to go.


    Everything should be over. I''m going upstairs with situ GUI.


    I fell on the bed, but I couldn''t sleep any more. The appearance of Yu Wenqing suddenly broke the rhythm I should have now. I only felt that rhythm, which really made me a little unable to adapt.


    However, the appearance of Yu Wenqing also brings a glimmer of dawn to the current fog. Anyway, as long as I can seize this opportunity, I want to deal with Nie Xiaoran, there is still a way.


    Close your eyes, my father immediately appeared in front of me.


    I have to take back all of Nie''s, so as to be worthy of my father, so as to make everyone feel better.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but secretly make up my mind that as long as I get the evidence, I will finish my work as soon as possible. Nie Xiaoran, this time, you are going to be miserable.


    At this time, situ GUI seemed to be awakened by something. He looked at me and said softly, "why haven''t you slept yet?"


    I had to turn around and smile at him and say, "I need your help."


    "You can have this." Situ GUI finished, and immediately grabbed me with both hands.


    "It''s not that." I objected immediately.


    But it was too late. I felt that situ GUI was like a wild animal.


    Well, forget it. It really doesn''t mean that. It seems that he misunderstood. That''s the misunderstanding.


    The next morning, situ GUI and I came to the company. As soon as we came in, the front desk stood up and said there was a package for me.


    It''s really powerful. Yuwenqing just called yesterday, and today the package is in place. You can see it. Yu Wenqing, this is calculated.


    Back to the office, open the package, it is a key, it seems that Yu Wenqing is right.


    I took a look at situ GUI. He gave me a smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. We can go and have a look at this place after we have arranged things."


    I nodded, Nie Xiaoran is now in my pit, can''t help but she is not deceived.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t say anything. After a while, my mobile phone rang. It was Ji Changfeng and they came back. I asked them to report to the company immediately.


    It can be seen that Ji Changfeng and Tang Xin didn''t even return home. They arrived at the company with some luggage.


    Not only them, but also Jin Shinan came here because he got some news. Li Tao called him yesterday and came directly to my office to ask about the situation. At the same time, he also brought Lei Huasheng.


    I had to call Yu Wenqing, at the same time, the key has been sent to say something.


    So, Li Tao slightly sank and said, "Yu Wenqing, she must know something. It''s good. What we''ve been chasing can finally come to the conclusion."


    I smile, nod, said: "yes, but speaking up, now this thing, still can''t say how, feeling, we can start to act now."


    Looking at the key, Jin Shinan nodded and said, "no matter what, we always have to act."


    Li Tao said with a smile: "as long as I give an order, I will inform my brothers immediately. By that time, I believe Nie Xiaoran will be very tight in a few days.""I have a suggestion. You now have 20% of the shares. After calculation, it should be more than 20 shares, plus about 60% of the original shares reduced to about 20 shares. That is to say, you can get about 40% of the shares. If it''s me, you can use some people to try to buy Nie Xiaoran''s shares. Don''t forget, as long as you get more than 10% of the shares At the time of equity restructuring, it will be more than half. "


    Yes, Lei Huasheng''s words are reasonable. He did it when he was dealt with, and now he can do it.


    Only yesterday can we get the equity of the third party, and we can also get it by buying the equity of the third party.


    I looked at Li Tao, and he just smiled. "According to my grandpa''s eye, there''s another overseas company who has entered the city, but he has entered Hu''s villa."


    Hu Sen, how could it be him? However, it is possible to think about it carefully. After all, for us, under the current situation, we all have a little contact with some foreign companies. Hu Sen knows each other well.


    "If that''s the case, it seems that we''ll have to trouble Huson about going back." I looked at situ GUI with a bitter smile.


    He then slightly nodded, said: "there is no way, can only be so."


    I didn''t expect that situ GUI would be so magnanimous at this time, and I didn''t oppose it. In my heart, it''s like overturning a Schisandra bottle.


    After thinking about it, I called Huson.


    Huson''s phone rang for a long time before he picked it up. It seemed that he was busy.


    "Huson, tell me honestly, is there a foreign enterprise coming here and still living on your side?"


    I asked directly.


    Huson was stunned and said, "how do you know?"


    "It''s from Nie Xiaoran. It''s from a third party. I want to see him. I don''t know if I can."


    After thinking about it for a while, Hu Sen said, "of course, but I think he needs to agree with this matter."


    I answered and asked him to let me know. I just hung up.


    At this time, the scene is quiet. We have to wait until the news comes back before we can proceed to the next thing, but we can''t involve Husen and the third party. If you get involved, you''re in trouble.


    "If it''s possible, he doesn''t have to buy it. I think that if I do, Nie Xiaoran won''t think there will be a problem." Lei Hua Sheng said suddenly.


    I was stunned and looked at Lei Huasheng. Indeed, from the perspective of the contradiction between Lei Huasheng and Nie Xiaoran, she would surely think that Lei Huasheng should want to make a comeback when he bought the equity.


    I nodded slightly, but there was no answer.


    "You don''t have to worry so much. Don''t forget that Yuhong is still on your side. I can''t do anything else."


    I thought about it for a while, then looked at Lei Huasheng. Suddenly, my mother''s words appeared in my mind. When I should get them, I should get them and give up when I should give them up.


    I slightly nodded, said: "no problem, cousin, back to Lei Huasheng draw pen money."


    "No, really?" Situ GUI was a little flustered.


    I took a look at situ GUI and said with a smile, "we really need to do this, because now we really have no other way. The idea of Lei Huasheng is really a very good way."


    In this way, no one else spoke.


    Li Tao laughed and said, "I still believe in Lao Lei. I can rest assured."


    I didn''t say anything. Li Tao must have some ideas at this time.


    Moreover, in the current situation, Lei Huasheng really can''t do anything else. Otherwise, he had nothing else to do. If he did this, he might become a fugitive.


    Therefore, Lei Huasheng will do a good job in this matter.


    After waiting for a while, Huson called me back and said that he was interested in meeting me.


    When I hear this, I''ll put down some snacks. In this way, I can take the next step.


    I said a thank-you to Huson and made an appointment to meet him in the evening. Of course, it''s my treat.


    As soon as I finished, I looked at Ji Changfeng and said, "the next thing is your business."


    Ji Changfeng is a smile, said: "rest assured, there is no problem." At this point, he took a look at Tang Xin and said, "but I need an assistant."


    I nodded and laughed. Ji Changfeng has not changed at all.


    But I don''t hate this, and together, I think they will be stronger, so I have no objection.


    Everything will be ready. It depends on how Nie Xiaoran takes over.


    I looked at the key on the table and then at situ GUI. What kind of door will this key open for me?

 Chapter 487

    With that key, situ GUI drove me away from the company and headed for the bank.


    I look at the key in my hand. Now I don''t know what it''s like. I want to know the truth, but I''m afraid of it.


    When I got there, I looked up at the gate of the bank, which is the largest bank in the city. The underground vault is a mysterious place.


    It can be said that these big businesses generally choose here.


    So as I am now, I am also a VIP member here.


    Into the inside, immediately someone came up.


    "It''s rare that Szeto LAN is a director." We can be recognized by that doorman. We can see that the people here are all professionally trained.


    I took out the key and shook it in front of him.


    Unexpectedly, when the door saw the key, his face immediately changed.


    "Chairman LAN, this key, however, is left by your father."


    I was stunned. It wasn''t yuwenqing who gave it to me, but my father left it. So, in this safe, should it be something left by my father?


    Isn''t that evidence? It''s impossible.


    Thinking of this, I said directly, "well, can I go in?"


    The door gave me a look and said, "wait, I''ll go to the supervisor."


    Soon the head of the bank was found and looked at the key in my hand. He didn''t look very good either. After a long time, he said, "I didn''t expect that. I thought I couldn''t see the key."


    I was surprised and said, "what''s the matter?"


    The supervisor just waved to the inside and let me go ahead.


    After walking in, the supervisor walked to the underground vault and said: "how to say, there is only one key in the world. After chairman Lan''s accident, this one only appeared once."


    "Wait, after my father left, the key appeared once. Who could it be?" I asked immediately.


    "I don''t know." The supervisor said, "because the other person has been covered."


    "Then you don''t check?" I asked.


    The supervisor just shook his head slightly and said, "this is what your father said. The person who comes with this key should not be stopped, because that person can''t open the Treasury without a password. So those who come here and can open the vault should not ask who they are. "


    I gave a wry smile, which is really like my father''s style.


    At this time, we stopped in front of the vault, but we can see that one of the locks is not big.


    "There''s only one chance. If you don''t open it, the next one will be a year later." The director immediately introduced.


    I know in my heart, fortunately yesterday yuwenqing has told me what the password is.


    I quickly typed in the password, and then turned the key to the opposite direction, the door of the safe immediately opened.


    The supervisor nodded. He was always looking at it just now, probably to avoid seeing my password?


    There are not many things in it. What I can see is a heavy cardboard box with a file bag on it.


    I took a look and took out the cardboard box first. The weight was still a little. I looked at the box in my hand and it was well preserved.


    Open a look, it is actually a album.


    This kind of thing is rarely used now, because ordinary photos are collected in their own mobile phones or computers. But in the past, this kind of thing still has a great market.


    All the photos at that time will be collected in such a collection.


    I opened the first page and saw the words on the cover.


    If you see this album, I should be dead.


    This is good, I have not been good with Qinglan, at this time can be good with him.


    Father has nothing to leave you, only this memory.


    Remember, get when you should get, give up when you should give up.


    I am stunned, at this time mother said, how can appear here.


    Just thinking about it, I felt someone touched me. Looking back, it was situ GUI.


    I took a deep breath and opened the album.


    At the front is a huge picture, and in this picture, the mother is very happy. She is sitting on a bed that looks like dirt, with a child in her arms.


    Is that me? My God, the first picture is actually my mother holding me.


    I felt tears immediately wet my eyes.


    Situ GUI then took a picture of me and said, "well, these things should be photos, so we can look at them later. First, what''s in the portfolio?"I nodded, thought about it, and said that the most important thing now is to do it.


    Take out the file bag, it is a line of beautiful words.


    For Miss Lan Yu Wen Qing.


    Sure enough, it was her. I clenched my teeth, then forced around the back and opened the file bag.


    And take out the contents of the file bag, my whole blood is cold.


    This content is a detailed record of the father''s actions at that time and Nie Xiaoran''s actions. These things are not collected in a day.


    And the record should be very accurate when I see it.


    What''s more, these contents are completely consistent with what Lei Huasheng gave me. It''s not fake at first sight.


    But these things, just some handwritten or collected records, can not become evidence.


    Just thinking about it, but listening to situ GUI say: "there seems to be something in the file bag."


    Leng is a small U disk, but I took out a box.


    There''s a little box in it, and there''s a note in it.


    I opened it and looked at it. It said: This is the dash cam of the day, recording the events and sounds of the day. I have seen all of them. Combined with the current information, this can be used as evidence.


    Great. I know in my heart that if yu Wenqing says so, it will definitely become what we want.


    With this thing, Nie Xiaoran, you can''t run away.


    "Do you want another copy?" Situ GUI was a little worried at this time.


    I nodded. This is necessary. Nie Xiaoran is equivalent to having been driven to a dead end by me, and this document, but my last reminder, of course, can''t have any mistakes.


    Situ GUI patted me and said, "we should go back quickly. In addition, everything should be done secretly."


    I thought for a while, then sighed. Finally, I got this thing.


    When we got these things, we went back to make a backup first, and then we could rest assured.


    In addition, Ji Changfeng''s side has started to take action. In the evening, it''s rainy and windy. It''s going to last for 15 days.


    If half a month goes by, our two projects will be extended for about two to three months.


    I think Nie Xiaoran didn''t think of such a thing.


    Sure enough, when it rained for a week, Nie Xiaoran called and asked us what to do with this situation? Is it possible to work in the rain.


    Of course, we won''t agree. She is worried, but we are not.


    At this time, we have to wait for the actions of Li Tao and Lei Huasheng. They are the main force this time.


    Two days later, Li Tao took action first. Now everyone can see that Nie Xiaoran is going to have a problem.


    So he just a fan those friends on the road, those people immediately rushed out.


    And we got in touch with Huson''s friends. When he heard about it, he also had a headache. And Jon and William are here.


    The three companies used to be a kind of competitive relationship, but now no one cares.


    I think Nie Xiaoran is really going to suffer at this time.


    This afternoon, suddenly, the thunder called.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" For Lei Huasheng, now I believe that he is very sincere to cooperate with me.


    "Well, Nie Xiaoran plans to exchange one billion for half of his investment."


    Half, I was immediately surprised. If so, there must be no problem with our current equity. In that case, it would be much easier.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "how much is the difference now?"


    "The financial department has already appropriated 500 million yuan. I want to approve another 500 million yuan. There must be no problem." Lei Huasheng said there.


    "It''s easy. I''ll do it for you at once." Hang up the phone, I immediately let Jin Shinan do this thing first, after all, Lei Huasheng''s things, put in the first place.


    As soon as the money was called, Lei Huasheng sent me a short message, and there was no news.


    I have been waiting for three days, and I can feel whether I believe Lei Huasheng wrong this time, but he comes back by himself.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Lei Hua chuckled and said, "Chairman LAN, I''m lucky to have lived up to my life this time. I''ve brought back the things."


    Then he took out a file bag.


    I took a look at it, and it was about Nie Xiaoran''s investment. It was one billion yuan, and I really got half of the investment. It was really wonderful.


    I nodded slightly, thought for a while, and said, "Chairman Lei, I want to congratulate you, too."


    Lei Hua''s voice was obviously stunned and said: "Chairman Lei, this, Mr. LAN Dong, don''t make fun of me.""No kidding." I laughed, put the contract in the bag again, and said: "I will contact Nie Xiaoran immediately. We should get the most shares now, and now we can hold the shareholders'' meeting. It is necessary to carry out equity restructuring. "


    Lei Huasheng was stunned, thought for a while, and said, "but in this way, we don''t get more than 50% of the shares by ourselves."


    "Don''t be alone. The Nie family is not entirely mine, but all of you. Besides, Nie Xiaoran, I don''t want to do too much. We can''t get all the equity back, that''s enough. "


    So, Lei Huasheng nodded, thought for a while, and said, "I''m not going to be the chairman of Nie''s company. I think there should be a more reliable person, right? Is Wu Xin''er not good? "


    I took a look at Lei Huasheng. He didn''t know my identity, so I had to smile and say, "if I''m with you, I''m her and she''s me, what would you think?"


    I saw Lei Huasheng''s eyes widened. After a long time, I said, "no, you''ve already..."


    I nodded with a smile, said: "yes, from the beginning has been a good face, but you did not see."


    When he looked up again, he saw the panic on Lei Huasheng''s face, and sweat on his forehead.


    I know. He should be scared.


    I laughed and said, "now you understand, so the old LANs still need to use the old employees in the past. Chairman Lei, I hope we can develop together after LANs join hands."


    When I saw Lei Huasheng, I nodded slightly. I should have done this. It''s much easier. With his support, Nie can really develop.


    When Lei Huasheng left, situ Guicai on one side said, "in this way, LAN''s will become the largest group company in the city again. It seems that Husen and I still have to be restricted."


    "Forget it." I looked at him and said with a smile, "you are not subject. I tell you that you will marry me as soon as this matter is finished, but at the same time, you should give me 30% of the shares of your company."


    "Thirty percent, what are you going to do? Aren''t you going to swallow our company?" Situ GUI looked surprised.


    I laughed and said, "I don''t do anything, and I tell you, the 30% is not only your situ group, but also my Lan group. I''m not going to appear in front of the screen any more. I''m going to be a queen behind the scenes."


    Situ GUI looked helpless, and then said, "you don''t intend to push me out, do you?"


    That''s what I mean. I said with a smile, "I''ll make you the chairman of the whole group company, but Lan''s or LAN''s, situ''s or situ''s name can''t be changed."


    "Well, I agree with that."


    "In addition, you can''t be so tired of work. You have to go home after work. I will go with you when you have social activities. In a word, you should have more time to accompany me. When I need you, you can let go of the company and come to me at any time."


    "Well, well, no problem."


    "Also, take me to see the sea of flowers once a month. You can have a holiday in winter. And... "


    "Sister, please forgive me." Situ GUI said painfully.


    I laughed, looking at him like this, it was really good.


    When it''s time to get, when it''s time to give up, father finally understood the meaning of this sentence until the end.


    Now I finally understand why my father left me such a thing.


    That''s my father''s love for me. He made me understand what I should do most in my life.


    Only get and give up, is the most important thing in life, when people learn to control these, you can get eternal happiness.


    I look out of the window, unfortunately, Nie Xiaoran, you don''t understand.


    The next day, we held a shareholders'' meeting in the meeting room of Nie''s group. This time, not only a few shareholders and their representatives, but also people from the notary office and the legal department were here.


    And we also invited people from the Ministry of Commerce to come, but what I didn''t expect was that Uncle Chen actually came in person.


    When he saw me, he just gave me a smile and didn''t say anything.


    "If you have anything, just say it." Nie Xiaoran looks a little bit bad, but she still feels angry.


    "We''re going to restructure." I said immediately.


    "I don''t agree." Nie Xiaoran directly opposed it.


    It''s a pity that I can''t count the 61% of the shares in my hand. Now I can say that I can''t pass it. So, you can''t decide this matter. "


    "What, how can you have so many?" Nie Xiaoran was also surprised.


    I looked at him and said with a smile, "Li Tao, Wu xiner, Lei Huasheng, and the last two points."Nie Xiaoran''s eyes stare big, half a day just biting teeth, said: "if the reorganization, you are not necessarily the most."


    I smile and say, "that''s not necessarily. Right? Chairman Lei


    Lei Huasheng then gave me a smile and said, "yes, if it''s reorganized, then mine plus chairman Lan''s should be half of it."


    "Lei Hua Sheng, how can you Don''t forget, at that time, you were one of them Nie Xiaoran this just flustered God, looking at Lei Huasheng to say.


    "You''re right, but chairman LAN already knows about me and Li Tao, and we''ve got an understanding. From a legal point of view, at least we don''t have to go to jail, do we? I miss it once, but I won''t be wrong again Lei Huasheng said, very sincerely stood up and bowed to me.


    I still feel the change of Lei Huasheng from my heart. I think the reason why my father saw him at the beginning was that he grew up in such a way.


    Thinking of this, I nodded to him slightly, and he sat down.


    Nie Xiaoran could not speak any more.


    Seeing the scene, Uncle Chen said, "in that case, let''s start."


    We all nodded, and several people at the scene immediately began to be busy. It''s an important moment for all of us.

 Chapter 488

    The scene is very quiet, but I look at Nie Xiaoran''s expression, but it has not changed at all.


    When I came here, I had made an appointment with situ GUI. As long as I send him a short message, he will immediately hand over the information to Jin shining.


    And Jin shining, using this information, can "I suggest that the general meeting of shareholders be held now and the next chairman be elected from now on." I said immediately.


    "I''m against..." Nie Xiaoran opened his mouth, but swallowed all the words.


    Because Lei Huasheng has already raised his hand to agree, in the new equity ratio, we are now the majority.


    "Since it''s your internal business, we won''t be involved." Uncle Chen stood up and said goodbye to us.


    I immediately gave Uncle Chen a smile, now is the critical moment, I certainly can''t leave.


    And Uncle Chen obviously saw it, patted me, and then left here.


    Nie Xiaoran was like a defeated Rooster sitting there with his eyes fixed on me.


    I looked at her, smile, said: "I think, or thunder sound more suitable for this position."


    Before I finished, the shareholder representative said, "I agree."


    I was stunned. How could this shareholder representative agree so quickly? It can be said that he didn''t even think about it.


    Nie Xiaoran said with a bitter smile: "you win, you really have to win. LAN Feifei, you are very good. OK, I agree to this, but I have a request that my equity be transferred to someone."


    "If it''s Wu Xin''er, don''t turn around, because I don''t want your things." I look at Nie Xiaoran and smile.


    "Is that man also you?" Nie Xiaoran finally responded.


    I nodded with a smile and said, "yes, I''ve been around you for so long. Looking at you from glory to now, I think I''m satisfied."


    "It''s you." Nie Zhengxuan also stood up.


    I took a look at her, shook my head, and said, "by the way, I don''t think that''s what you should pay attention to now, is it?"


    I said, while the hands of the text message sent out.


    "Then there''s nothing else." Nie Xiaoran stopped Nie Zhengxuan who was still angry and looked at me coldly.


    I smile and say, "I got the final two shares in my hand. I think you should know what it means."


    "It means that except for Lei Huasheng and Li Tao, you have found the last one, haven''t you? Who is that man? " Nie Xiaoran to this time, the reaction is quite fast.


    "This person, you should be quite familiar with, and you should have been looking for her for a long time."


    "Yu Wenqing." Nie Xiaoran was surprised.


    As soon as his words came down, there came a sound of sirens. Jin shining, this speed is too fast.


    Nie Xiaoran looked at me coldly. After a long time, he said, "it''s her. It''s really her. I knew that in the end, he trusted the secretary."


    I looked at Nie Xiaoran, laughed, and said, "if you know, you should know that she has an important evidence. Through the evidence, I can say that you are dead."


    Nie Xiaoran looked at me and suddenly laughed. Then she stood up and ran out.


    "Mom, you..." As soon as Nie Zhengxuan spoke, he was controlled by Lei Huasheng.


    "Go after Nie Xiaoran." Thunder roars.


    I immediately chased out, but saw the elevator at this time has been up, she has been up.


    I had to take another elevator and keep chasing up.


    Soon, we got to the top floor, but I heard a sound of footwork, Nie Xiaoran, actually toward the roof in the past. I caught up with


    immediately.


    Soon, at the top of the building, I saw Nie Xiaoran''s figure. She was standing on a platform on the top of the building and looking down.


    "What are you up to?" Nie Xiaoran said: "just want to see my last appearance?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t want to. I''m just telling you that if you can be honest about your crime, maybe you can be saved."


    "Come on, if I tell you, then Zhengxuan and Zhengping will be implicated."


    "But if you do, they won''t be involved?"


    Just then, I heard a commotion in the corridor, and then the police rushed in. They took a look at the situation, and immediately someone went down to prepare for it.


    However, if you jump so high, you can''t catch anything.


    Nie Xiaoran looked back at the policemen and said with a smile, "forget it, I did all this. Is anyone there? You can record


    "


    At this time, a policeman came over, because this kind of thing must be recorded."Chairman LAN, I killed him. I killed him alone. It has nothing to do with others. I admit my own sin, so let me


    bear it myself. " When she said that, she suddenly turned around.


    "Feifei, I''m sorry, but I can''t help it. It''s like this. "


    "No I had thought about what she was going to do, but it was too late. Nie Xiaoran leaned back. When I rushed to the side of the building, she had already landed on the ground.


    Listening to the police car''s call, I still didn''t respond. Nie Xiaoran died. Although it wasn''t forced by me, it had something to do with me.


    Looking at the eyes of Nie Zhengxuan who was taken away by the police, I somewhat avoided it.


    "Are you all right?" A piece of clothing draped on me, I found that I was holding my arms at this time, and I felt a little cold.


    It''s situ GUI.


    "It''s OK, but I didn''t think it would be like this." I had to sigh.


    Situ GUI gently stroked my hair and said, "no one wants to see this, but there is no way. Like Nie Xiaoran, she can only end her life here, can''t she?"


    I sighed, said: "why people always at this time, will choose to use a death to extricate."


    "Because it''s more painful to live." Situ GUI said: "I have experienced too much life and death, I understand this truth, but slowly,


    I also want to start, life and death is just a play, by the way, do you know why I want to help you?"


    I shook my head.


    "In fact, on the day of your accident, you should have died, but that day was just the day of the resurrection of the blood of fate. You were really lucky


    , and you sucked it as soon as it appeared."


    By the way, I remember that at that time, I did hear a voice, as if it was the blood of fate.


    What is that?


    Situ GUI couldn''t understand it, so he said, "if I absorb that thing, I will become an immortal. But you suck it away


    , it''s God''s will. In fact, when I first helped you, I intended to take back the blood of fate. "


    "I understand that this is a deal. Yes, you also said that you want to get something. Originally, it was this. I thought it was me that you wanted to get


    " I blushed. It seems that I misunderstood at that time.


    But situ GUI laughed and said, "no, I''ve figured it out now. It''s better to be with you than to be immortal. Didn''t you say that? You get it when you should get it and give up when you should give up. If you get the blood of fate, you get it. If I give up the blood of fate,


    that is, you give up. "


    I looked at situ GUI and couldn''t help laughing. He was really quick to learn. I didn''t expect that he had learned so soon.


    Situ GUI patted me on the head and said, "besides, there is another more important thing. Do you remember? Recently, we haven''t done any


    protection. "


    I am a Leng, say: "right ah, you are really enough disgusting."


    "So I have to marry you soon. Most people don''t know, but I do."


    I thought for a while, but I didn''t understand what it meant.


    Situ GUI then said with a smile: "I''m so busy that I don''t feel it recently. It seems that you haven''t come to your regular holiday for a month, do you?"


    I just froze there. I thought about it carefully. It''s really like this. It''s been a month.


    "I''m kidding." He looked at situ GUI.


    He slightly shook his head and said, "no, I''ve bought something for you. If you don''t believe me, you can try it."


    I looked at what he handed me. It was a pregnancy test.


    I picked it up immediately and rushed into the bathroom.


    Looking at the two red bars on the test paper, I don''t know what I''m feeling now. It''s true.


    Get it when you need it.


    I didn''t expect that this would happen. Situ GUI is a fool.


    A month later, I had a quick wedding with Stuart. Looking at the guests and the bitter look on Huson''s face, I felt that he should have seen something.


    After all, for him, he is the same kind of person as situ GUI.


    "You really want to give up your position as chairman of the company." At this time, sister Liu came to ask me with a big stomach.


    I took a look at Li Tao on the other side, nodded and said, "yes, Li Tao is a good chairman. You''d better have a baby at home."


    Sister Liu also laughed and said, "it seems that you can see better than me."


    I also laughed, now is not see through things, give up and get, I have got my happiness.End of Volume 4

 Chapter 489

    "Dog number theft! Lie down, NIMA


    The white light from the screen lit up my dim rental house. I pinched my thunder snake mouse crazily. My right index finger almost twitched and kept clicking, which made the webpage on the LCD screen refresh madly. However, it didn''t seem to be of any use.


    My number has been stolen.


    My name is Jining. I''m a hard worker.


    In this Internet age, like most people, I can use the network disk to store files. The network disk can be stored offline, and it will not occupy the hardware memory space. It can also be downloaded when necessary, which is very convenient.


    I''ve stored materials, novels, music, games, videos.


    Of course, as a single dog, I have several love action movies on my Internet.


    After all, it''s hard to force office workers to get home from work. As soon as they open the Internet, they want to have some fun. They find that their internet account has been stolen.


    You mean fuckin ''or not?


    Fortunately, unfortunately, after communicating with customer service, verifying problems, solving complaints, and refreshing the website more than 100 times, my online account was finally found.


    However, I never thought that the number stealing dog was so thick (help) and shameless (happy).


    When I opened the Internet disk, my pupils shrank, my heart roared, my hands trembled, and the sweat from my hands even wetted the mouse pad.


    Because the number stealing dog is actually in my network disk, full of hundreds of love action movies, the file size adds up to more than 2000 g, and also according to the taste of good categories.


    Mature girl, Lori, Ju Ru, fat buttocks, beautiful legs, beautiful face, female teacher, school flower, ol All kinds of things!


    What''s going on?


    Is there such a number stealing dog in the world?


    Why do buggers do this?


    To be honest, I don''t know.


    I just think Tianjiang is an old driver!


    You know, now the policy is very strict. Rich people have the right to have wives and concubines. People without money are not allowed to watch even love action movies. The Internet disk can only moan under the iron feet of harmony God. It''s always blocking and eight second education videos. In recent years, there are basically no movies left. The only ones I have left are the popular ones downloaded a year ago.


    "Huhu..."


    I gasped, one hand up, the other hand down, ready to pick a few love action movies to enjoy, however, just when I was about to Tianlei goudihuo, I suddenly found a very embarrassing problem.


    It seems that there are only love action movies left in my network disk. My novels, music, games, videos and the most important company copywriting are all gone.


    This NIMA''s egg hurts!


    I want to contact the customer service to get the documents back, but I''m afraid that the customer service will find the Yihong hospital in my network disk. In case of being sealed, won''t it be that my wife will lose her arms again?


    Novels, music, video, games, even if, treasure edition I have backup hard disk, no backup of the big deal, but the company copy because yesterday to install the system, leaving only one copy in the disk.


    It''s due tomorrow!


    What to do?


    I raised my chin and pressed my elbow on the keyboard to look like a thinker. Until I smelled the sweat and salt in my hands, I finally made up my mind to protect the sexual happiness that this bugger dog gave me.


    It''s just a company copy. It''s a big deal!


    Sure enough, reproduction is the driving force of life.


    I stayed up at night for five hours and worked until three o''clock in the morning.


    "Hoo..."


    Tired of my backache, leg cramps, even the eyelids are fighting, I can only use the last bit of strength, the company copy uploaded to my new registration of a network account to do a backup, so lying on the keyboard to sleep in the past.


    The next day, I was woken up by the alarm clock of my mobile phone. It was only six o''clock in the morning when I looked at the time. I only slept for three hours, but I couldn''t help it. I forced the office workers to go to work.


    I got up to wash and tidy up, went out to take the morning subway, and got to the company before 9 o''clock.


    "Jining, you are the last one to step on the spot again!"


    Wenya at the front desk pointed to the punch in device, and a pair of watery eyes motioned me to punch in quickly. Today, Wenya wore a white tights and black leather tights, highlighting her concave and convex figure incisively and vividly. I couldn''t help but see that she was a little crazy.


    Wenya is the goddess of all the single dogs in the company, because she is the only sister in the whole company, which can be called a little red in the green. In order to see Wenya, the single dogs even come to the company half an hour in advance every day.


    In this case of more wolves and less meat, I can only have YY every morning.


    I recorded my fingerprints on the punch card. Chao Wenya intended to work in the company, but before I took a few steps, I suddenly felt that someone had grasped my shoulder.


    "Wait, Jining, give me the copy that Mr. Zhang wants. I have to print it."


    It''s Wenya calling me.


    I immediately stopped and turned my head, but I turned too hastily. Wenya just walked this way, but I didn''t react. Suddenly, I bumped into me. We were about the same height, and our four lips were so coincidentally stuck together.Unexpected kiss!


    My heart is excited, elegant, that 36d double peak close to my chest, I can feel like two water balls full of hot water, sending out soft and warm in front of my chest.


    and elegant lips only touched with lip balm, and touched my lips together, I could smell the perfume of lilies on the elegant body, and see the embarrassed eyes and crimson faces of elegance, and more importantly, the deep white and deep trenches beneath the face.


    Oh, my God! Is this heaven?


    My eyes are almost straight.


    But this kind of unexpected benefits only lasted two or three seconds, and elegance pushed me away.


    "That That Sorry I have to print the copy Mr. Zhang wants. "


    Gentle head down dare not look at me, just let me give her the copy.


    Although Wenya is the front desk, most of the printing and copying in the company are done by Wenya.


    At this time, I remembered that I had to give Wenya the copy I did last night.


    "I''m sorry, Wenya. I''ll give you the copy right away."


    I opened my briefcase and looked through it, only to find the embarrassing fact that I was too tired last night. After finishing the copy, I only uploaded it to the Internet disk and forgot to back it up to the U disk. When I went out this morning, I thought I had backed it up to the U disk.


    That is to say, no copy!


    Fortunately, the copy is uploaded to the network disk, and only the network can download it.


    I remember yesterday is the copy uploaded to a newly registered network disk account, then scratched his head toward elegant embarrassed way.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t bring the copy, but I saved it in the network disk. When I turn on the computer, I''ll send it to you."


    Wen Ya looked up at me and sighed.


    "Don''t be so troublesome. Mr. Zhang is in a hurry. You can download it from my computer. I can print it directly for convenience."


    Wen Ya said so. Naturally, I had no reason to object. I opened Wen Ya''s front desk computer and logged in to my newly registered network disk account.


    But after I opened the net disk, my whole face turned red. I was so embarrassed that I wanted to die. I stood next to me. I just recovered my fair face from the blush of the unexpected kiss. I turned red with shame and even pinched my waist.


    "Jining! What do you have in your network disk! Did you do it on purpose? "


    I am speechless, simply jump into the Yellow River can not wash, can only endure the pain on the waist.


    Because I don''t have copywriters in my net disk, only 500 love action movies!


    How is this NIMA possible? Did I log in to the wrong network disk account? It''s impossible!


    I quickly closed the network disk window and checked my login account.


    That''s right! What I log in is really the newly registered network disk account. There should be only one company document in it! Nima''s 500 love action movies are not in the network account that was stolen? Why are you in this account again?


    I can''t figure it out, so I can only turn off the net disk awkwardly and apologize to Wen Ya.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what''s going on. Please take a leave for me. I''ll go home and get the copy first."


    I said, then in the elegant and angry eyes escaped from the company.


    Out of the company, I still can''t figure out how those 500 love action movies can run to my newly registered online account again?


    Is it the number stealing dog? But why does the number stealing dog do such a thing?


    How helpful? Not very likely.


    I want to go home, copy the copy from the computer hard disk to the U disk, and hurry back to the company.


    Today is doomed to be difficult, I was scolded severely by Zhang Zong, Xiaomei also ignored me all day.


    Speechless! What''s going on?


    It was not easy to stay up until 6 p.m. when I came home with infinite indignation and doubts, I decided to figure out what was going on.


    The rental house is still so dark. In order to save electricity, I didn''t turn on the light. The 15 yuan discount of green pepper shredded meat for take out, I left it at the table after half of the meal, which made the rental house full of rice flavor.


    I looked as like as two peas in the computer screen. But I was more puzzled. In order to verify what happened, I also signed in two SkyDrive accounts. However, in my two SkyDrive accounts, there were five hundred love action movies and two accounts in the same film.


    In other words, is it made by the same number stealing dog? But why does the number stealing dog do this?


    I don''t understand and can''t manage so much. I decided to delete all the love action movies in one of my online accounts.


    However, what happened next made me a little scared.


    These love action movies actually


    Can''t delete it!


    The love action movie in my net disk can''t be deleted!


    Even if I delete all the love action movies, and then choose to empty the recycle bin, you can refresh it and it will reappear!


    What''s going on? Is it a network disk bug? Or is the number stealing dog an insider of the network disk company?I don''t know. It''s just a little scary.


    All of a sudden, I remember this morning''s copywriting. If the files in the network disk can''t be deleted, can they be uploaded?


    I thought about it, so I decided to have a try. I found a few MP3 files and uploaded them to the network disk, but the result is more and more people. The uploaded files will disappear when they are refreshed. The network disk is still the 500 love action movies, just like my network disk is locked, and the read-only mode of the stored files can''t be modified.


    It seems that this number stealing dog is a clever hacker. He not only stuffed 500 love action movies into my network disk, but also locked the network disks of my two accounts as read-only.


    Is that true?


    After thinking about it, I found out a new account I used three years ago in the data saved on the hard disk, and then registered a new account on the official website of the net disk.


    These two accounts, one has been useless for three years, and the other has just registered. Even if the number stealing dog is the anonymist hacker organization in the world, it can''t be so fast!


    I want to log in a new and an old network disk account at the same time. If everything is normal, these two network disk accounts should be empty, but I never thought that I would regret it after logging in two network disk accounts.


    These two network disk accounts are still those 500 love action movies!


    Nima! What the hell is going on?


    I felt my heart beat faster, my scalp felt numb, and my fingers trembled slightly with the mouse.


    But when I was a little nervous, there was a sudden Ding Dong sound, which scared me almost to fall off the chair.


    I quickly got up to have a look. It was my mobile phone that rang. Someone sent me wechat. I picked up my mobile phone and opened wechat. I didn''t know why there was a sudden evil fire under my abdomen.


    Because the one who sent me wechat is actually elegant!


    You know, before today, I didn''t even have her wechat, but she still sent me a message from the company''s wechat group.


    The message is very simple, just three words.


    "Did you sleep?"


    God? What the hell is going on? How can Wenya contact me suddenly? Didn''t she ignore me because of the morning?


    Beauty contact, let me instantly forget the fear of the network disk, I hastened to reply.


    "Not yet."


    But the next sentence was more unexpected.


    ¡°_ (:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_ I found out this morning that you are an old driver. Can you take me with you? "


    Nani?


    To be honest, I don''t understand at all? Do you want to share a love action movie with me? Do beauties watch action movies?


    No! The meaning of beauty can''t be so simple!


    Is it an offer?


    I think about it, according to the old network operators said, do not understand to open a room law reply.


    "Shall I come to your house, or shall you come to my house? It''s OK outside! "


    But it turns out that most of the old drivers on the Internet are actually big men who can''t find their girlfriends. They can''t believe what they say.


    Because I didn''t reply half a day after I sent it, which made me a little tangled. It took me ten minutes for wechat to ring again.


    Wenya first made an angry expression, and then replied.


    "I don''t want to meet you. Don''t think I don''t know what you think! Today, you''ve taken away the first kiss from others. Don''t sell yourself if you get a good deal! "


    What? Today''s unexpected kiss is actually the first kiss of elegance! How is that possible? That is to say, is elegance still a good thing?


    It''s really beyond my expectation. I feel I don''t understand anything, so I can only reply in silence.


    "I''m sorry this morning. What do you mean now?"


    This time, gentleness soon returned.


    "Let me be frank. I''ve never been in love. It''s too lonely to live alone. You''re an old driver. I want to ask you for some films."


    No! It seems that beautiful women are human beings, but girls should not ask any old driver for a movie. It should be the unexpected kiss in the morning. Let me be gentle a little bit before I was a year old.


    I think so, have to reply a way.


    "Well, what type do you want?"


    Elegant quickly replied


    "the man is more handsome and the plot is more pure."


    Love action movies and pure love?


    I was a little speechless, so I had to look for it on the Internet. Actually, I found the category of women''s love action movies, and I was ready to send it to Wenya.


    Wait! There seems to be something wrong with these action movies! It''s not very nice to just send it out in this way!


    Just now, I thought about whether to send these strange movies to the end.

 Chapter 490

    But I don''t know why, just when I was thinking, my fingers actually went on like this.


    What''s going on? I don''t know.


    By the time I responded, the film had already been sent, and Wen Ya also replied with a smile and a thank you.


    What about this?


    I look at those love action movies, I don''t know why, suddenly feel a little unwilling, since I got one, I haven''t seen one, but I sent it to Wenya first.


    At the thought that Wenya was watching the love action movie I sent her, and might do something indescribable for children, I couldn''t bear the evil fire under my belly, and finally completely made me lose my mind.


    Forget it! Why do you care so much! If you don''t watch a movie, you will be punished!


    I opened the love action movies that Wenya sent to me, thinking that Wenya was watching the same movies as me, so I went up with one hand and down with the other, preparing for thunder and fire.


    "Ya Mei die! Yami butterfly! A library! It''s beyond reach


    "Huhu..."


    White hot body sweating on the computer screen, I gasped, staring at the screen, women to love action film, handsome men, beautiful women, light and good, looks very beautiful, but in my mind thinking of elegant, ready to thunder hook fire, everything suddenly changed.


    Everything I was about to shoot was so scared that I pulled back.


    An extremely terrifying ghost face suddenly appears in the picture of the love action movie. The ghost face is dark blue, covered with centipede like wounds, and the blood drops down. There are no eyes in her two eyes, but only dark holes. A mouth full of black blood and no teeth is roaring hysterically at me.


    "Ah


    Just now, the computer screen full of colors suddenly turned into a picture of a fierce ghost. I was so scared that I didn''t dare to breathe. My heart almost stopped beating. It felt like I was stifled from behind.


    I stood up all of a sudden, took off the earphone, left the computer for several meters, and finally calmed down. I felt so stupid, so I looked at the screen carefully.


    Strangely enough, there are still love action movies on the screen, and there are no ghost images, or ghost images disappear.


    What''s going on? Was that my illusion? This is too evil!


    I suddenly thought of the elegance of watching the film, and quickly sent a wechat to ask her how.


    Wenya didn''t reply to wechat. I waited nervously for five minutes. My mobile phone rang. It was Wenya who called. As soon as I answered the phone, I could hear Wenya crying.


    "Wuwu Jining What film did you give me I saw a horrible ghost boy on half of the screen. It scared me to death! "


    Wenya also saw ghosts in the movies. It seems that it wasn''t my illusion just now. There''s something wrong with these movies!


    "Sorry, Wenya. I didn''t know there was a ghost in these films. Don''t worry. It''s OK. We''ll talk to the company tomorrow."


    I kept comforting Wenya, finally let Wenya calm down, hung up the phone, I looked at the love action film on the screen, I couldn''t help thinking.


    There is something wrong with these films. It seems that the number stealing dog is not an old driver who helps others. But who is the number stealing dog? And why?


    Just to scare people?


    I don''t think it''s possible. Even if it''s just for the sake of scaring people, I don''t need to block all my online accounts at the same time! What on earth is the number stealing dog doing this for?


    I don''t know. I''ve decided to abandon Baidu network disk and use the network disk of other Internet companies instead.


    58 network disk, u micro cloud, 361 cloud disk There are so many Internet companies on the Internet. No matter how serious the number stealing dog is, it can''t invade all the Internet companies on the market at the same time!


    I want to uninstall the google cloud on the computer and mobile phone, re install the 58 network disk, u micro cloud, 361 cloud disk, and re register an account for each network disk.


    God, Allah, the Tathagata and the Jade Emperor bless us that there will be no more love action movies.


    I prayed a little and opened several new network disks that I just registered.


    However, the fact is that it makes me collapse. I just feel chilly on my back, my legs twitch under the chair, and even see my bangs'' hair shaking in front of me.


    58 network disk, u micro cloud, 361 cloud disk, all the network disk just registered network disk account, all are the 500 love action movies!


    How could that be? What the hell is going on?


    I even began to doubt whether this number stealing dog is a human or not!


    No way, I can only completely give up using the network disk.


    But at this time, there was a strange sound in the rental room.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong... "


    What''s going on? I immediately turned on the light and looked around. I found that the sound came from outside the door, as if someone was knocking.


    But it''s almost eleven o''clock. Who will knock on my door?


    I''m a little afraid. I take down the keyboard as a weapon and walk slowly to the door. But just after I walk to the door, the sound of Dong Dong disappears.What''s going on? I don''t know.


    I look out of the cat''s eye and find nothing outside. Am I too nervous?


    I put down the keyboard ready to turn off the computer to sleep, but I just went to the computer side, the sound of the Dong Dong ring up again.


    Is it a prank?


    I was a little angry and went straight to open the door, but it was still empty and there was nothing in the corridor.


    "Bang!"


    I had to close the door and make a huge noise to embolden myself, but as soon as I closed the door, the sound of Dong Dong rang again.


    What''s going on?


    Is there a ghost?


    I am more and more scared. I always feel that there is something outside the door, but I can''t see it when I open it.


    So, this time, I looked out of the cat''s eye on the door while the sound was still ringing. This time, I finally saw who was knocking at the door.


    It''s a woman. She''s wearing a white dress full of blood. She has an extremely horrible face. Her face is dark blue and covered with centipede like wounds. Blood drops down. There are no eyes in her eyes, only dark holes left. A mouth full of black blood and no teeth is knocking on my door with a black broken finger.


    "Ah


    I screamed in fright and recognized her in a flash. She was the ghost in the action movie!


    How could that be? What a ghost?


    I felt that my legs were a little weak, so I quickly moved the sofa to the door and felt that I couldn''t stop it. I made a cross with a pencil and hung it on the cat''s eye.


    After a while, the sound of Dong Dong finally disappeared. I don''t know if the woman left. She just hid on Chuang and covered her head with a quilt. It was the next day.


    The next day, it''s dawn. I look at the time. It''s past eight o''clock. I have to go to work today. I''m sure I''ll be late. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to go to work or stay in this dark rental house.


    But thinking about it, Wenya is still waiting for me in the company. I''m a man. This matter arises from me and I have to solve it.


    Think, I finally got up, bedside computer opened all night, I was scared last night did not dare to turn off, I looked at the desktop that a few network disk icon, now still feel palpitation.


    Fortunately, the daybreak, my room daylight is also good, open the curtains, the soft sunlight came in, instantly let the whole rental house become bright, immediately let me feel at ease a lot.


    After washing, I went out to work. When I opened the door, I watched it for a long time. I was sure that the ghost was not there last night, so I dared to open the door and go out.


    I had to take the subway for an hour and a half when I got to the company. It was almost eleven o''clock when I arrived. As soon as I entered the company, I was scolded by Mr. Liu, who was wearing prada black high heels.


    Fortunately, Liu is always a woman, soft hearted, I said that he encountered something, she did not deduct my salary.


    However, I don''t have time to care about the salary now, because I saw Wenya at the front desk. She was sitting at the front desk with two black circles on her face. Her hair was scattered and she didn''t make up. She seemed to have stayed up all night. She rushed at me as soon as she saw me.


    "Jining! What''s the matter with your movie? I can''t delete it! The ghost boy appeared in my house last night. It''s terrible. I didn''t dare to sleep all night


    I want to tell Wenya what''s going on, but the problem is, I don''t know what''s going on.


    So I can only comfort Wen Ya.


    "Those films really can''t be deleted, and they will follow everywhere. I don''t know exactly what''s going on. Judging from the current situation, there should be ghosts. It''s better for us not to use the Internet disk now."


    But Wenya looked at my helpless expression, pursed her mouth and kept silent for a long time. Suddenly, she laughed bitterly.


    "Ha Ha, don''t use network disk? It''s too late. Come and have a look. "


    Wenya pointed to her front desk computer for me to see, but I was startled when I looked closer.


    The hard disk of the elegant front desk computer is filled with love action movies. Although there are not as many as 500 movies, it is obvious that there are ghost movies in the network disk!


    I''m completely speechless. What''s the matter? Have those ghost love action movies on the Internet started to move from the Internet to the hard disk?


    "My family''s own computer has become like this. What''s going on?"


    She looked at me and said weakly, tears swirling in her eyes, as if in fear and despair.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I just feel shortness of breath, but I can''t feel my heartbeat. I just walk to my seat like a wooden man and turn on my own company computer.


    As expected, the hard disk of our company''s computer is also full of those love action movies in the network disk.


    What the hell is going on? Are there ghosts in those love action movies? Wenya and I are haunted by fierce ghosts?


    I don''t know, but when I think of last night''s experience, I always feel chilly in my back.no no no So far, everything can be explained. Last night, someone may be playing tricks. We may have been infected by a supercomputer virus.


    I can only force explanation to deceive myself, trying to calm myself down and think about what Wenya and I should do now.


    But after I put the U disk into the computer and tried to copy the work data, I realized how powerless my forced explanation was.


    Because even my U disk is full of those ghost love action movies in the network disk!


    What''s the matter with NIMA? Is that number stealing dog a human or a ghost? What is the purpose of doing this kind of thing?


    I don''t know, but I think I have to know.


    All of a sudden, time becomes difficult. Every minute is like a year. It''s hard to get to the meal. I have no appetite for Wenya.


    We decided to go to the stairwell to have a chat alone, so as to discuss the current countermeasures. When we went to the empty stairwell and sat down on the steps, I lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, raised my head to spit out a white fog, and finally felt a little relaxed.


    But Wenya said she didn''t like the smell of smoke, so I had to put out the smoke on the steps, and Wenya looked at me and asked.


    "It''s because of you. Can you tell me what to do?"


    I had no choice but to sink.


    "Wenya, at present, we only know that there are ghosts in those films. These ghosts will come out in the middle of the night and frighten us. Those films will be transferred in all kinds of storage devices we use. We still don''t know what will happen afterwards. But at present, these films and the ghosts in them haven''t begun to hurt us substantively.


    Therefore, we''d better not use the storage device recently. We''d better be careful with the light on when we go to bed at night. I''m responsible for finding out the reasons for all this. If you have time, you should contact the gathering monks and Taoists first, and we''ll make preparations. "


    Gentle head down, do not know what to think.


    "Good Just do as you say Let''s go Wuwu... "


    Wen Ya said and cried. It seemed that she was under too much pressure, so I had to lend her my shoulder.


    "Wuwu Jining I''m so afraid of I''m really scared You don''t know How scary that ghost boy is He came straight out of my quilt. I stayed under my bed all night and didn''t dare to sleep. "


    Gentle leaning on my shoulder, tears wet my shirt, make me a little want to cry, I am also very afraid, the ghost outside my door is also very terrible, but the man can''t cry, I can only touch gentle head to comfort her.


    "It''s OK. It''s not a big deal. Don''t be afraid."


    Finally, Wenya cried enough to calm down. I looked at the time and was ready to go back to work. But at the moment when I came back to the company, I suddenly felt a chill.


    Because a group of male colleagues gathered around my computer, Chen Jinjiang, who had the best relationship with me, saw me and said hello to me.


    "Jining, you don''t share any good goods! I''ll do it myself! "


    Sleeping trough! How did this animal find out! I was in a hurry.


    Most of our company are single young men. When we are not elegant, we are usually dirty. Apart from the relationship between colleagues, Chen Jinjiang and I have four years of college friendship. If he takes me a love action movie, I won''t say anything at all. After all, I have been looking for him for four years.


    But now, now, absolutely not! Those love action movies are full of ghosts!


    I rushed over in a hurry and turned off the computer directly by pressing the power. As soon as the screen went black, Chen Jinjiang was upset.


    "Jining, what do you mean? Forget when you asked me for a movie? You save so many films in the company''s computer, it''s enough fun that you don''t report it! "


    I can''t explain to Chen Jinjiang carefully, I can only look at all the humanitarian issues seriously.


    "It''s a bit complicated. You may not believe it when you say it, but I seriously tell you that there are ghosts in all these films. No matter who takes them, never watch them, or you will regret it!"


    I''m very serious. I''m more serious than the speech on the rising flag platform of primary school. Chen Jinjiang and several other colleagues look at me seriously. I almost think they believe me.


    However, things have never been so easy.


    "Ha ha, you are really Forget it. Let''s go back to work. "


    Chen Jinjiang looked at me and gave me a dry smile. Half way through, he suddenly waved his hands to let my colleagues go.


    When my colleagues saw that the plum chips were all scattered, I sat down in my own position and looked at the dark computer screen, but I was deeply worried and tangled.


    Did any of them get the film just now? Will you believe me if you get it?


    I don''t know. I have to be lucky myself.


    It''s not easy for me to get out of the office and get ready to go home.


    She said, looking pitifully at me."I''m afraid alone. Can I come to your house tonight?"


    I have no reason to refuse, so I take Wenya back home.


    Single man and few women, living in the same room, what will happen tonight? I don''t know.


    To tell you the truth, Wenya and I are in no mood at this time. Besides, I have something important to do.


    When I got home, I let Wenya feel free. I sat down and turned on the computer to log in to the network disk. Wenya saw me log in to the network disk. She was afraid and strange.


    "Jining, didn''t you say that we had better not store files recently? Why do you log in to the Internet


    I went back and explained to Wenya.


    "I said that I would find out the reason. Those ghost movies were not mine originally. They were forced to me by a number stealing dog who stole my network disk account. All this started from this network disk account. I have to check from here."


    Gentle listen to me so say, did not oppose me to log in net dish again.


    I logged into the network account that appeared at the beginning of those ghost love action movies, that is, it was stolen by the number stealing dog, and I found that account again to see if I could find any clues.


    But after logging in, it was still the 500 love action movies. I was a little impatient to watch them. I suddenly wanted to pee, so I asked Wenya to watch them for me. But as soon as I got to the toilet, I heard a scream.


    "Ah


    What''s going on? It''s like gentle calling!


    When I peed half of my pants, I had no time to mention them. I rushed out, but I saw Wenya sitting on the ground in horror, looking at the computer screen, holding her hands back desperately.


    "What''s going on?"


    I asked Wen Ya.


    Elegant is to point to computer screen tremble way.


    "Changed! It''s changed


    What''s changed?

 Chapter 491

    I follow the elegant fingers to see the computer screen, but it is the same heart surprised.


    Five hundred love action movies in the online disk account have changed incredibly.


    The main tone of flesh yellow has turned into blood black. Neodymium''s delicate white fingers have turned into black, blue and bloodstained withered fingers. Neodymium''s snow-white body has also turned into a bloody and bloody corpse. The beautiful little face of boduoyejingkong has turned into Zhenzi''s extremely horrible face.


    "Curse", "midnight bell", "ghost call", "old corpse of mountain village", "ghost night"


    Five hundred love action movies, in this way, in front of me and Wenya, suddenly turned into five hundred supernatural horror movies!


    "How could that be? How could that be? "


    Gentle scream rushed to my arms, the body hugged me tightly, constantly shaking.


    "Don''t Don''t be afraid It''s OK. It''s just a horror movie. "


    I tried to comfort Wenya, but I was also very afraid. At the moment, I could only hold Wenya tightly with one hand and pull out the power plug of my computer with the other.


    Screen instant black screen, can''t see the strange changes, I and Wenya finally a little calm down.


    It suddenly occurred to me that if all the love action movies in the initial network disk account turned into supernatural horror movies, would other network disks and even hard disks also change?


    I want to use my mobile phone to open other network disks to have a look, but as soon as I open my mobile phone, I can hardly hold it.


    Because I actually found that even my mobile phone storage has turned into those supernatural horror movies in the network disk.


    My God! What the hell is this about?


    I was so scared that I lost my cell phone and sat on the ground holding Wenya tightly. At this time, the familiar knock on the door rang out again.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong Dong... "


    Elegance was shaking in my arms. I was too scared to move myself. I could only sit on the ground and hold together. I stayed up until the next day with the light on.


    Wenya fell asleep in my arms, but I didn''t dare to sleep all night. I couldn''t watch the time with my mobile phone and computer. The knock on the door kept ringing. I was nervous all night.


    At dawn, I woke up my gentle arms and told her today''s plan.


    "It was agreed yesterday. Today we are divided into two groups. You go to the monk, Taoist priest, master DA and so on. I have to go to the company to see the situation. You should be stronger and learn to protect yourself."


    Gentle look at me, although still afraid, but firmly nodded.


    And I have to go to the company to see the situation first. The ghost movie may have spread in the company. I don''t know what will happen later. If we get into trouble, this thing is contagious, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    In this way, wenyabing and I split up. I soon arrived at the company. I was about to ask Chen Jinjiang about the situation, but I found that Chen Jinjiang, who was never late, didn''t come!


    I didn''t care much at the critical moment, so I went directly to the general manager''s office and asked Mr. Liu, who was the earliest.


    "What''s the matter? Mr. Liu, have you seen Chen Jinjiang? "


    President Liu didn''t seem to sleep well. Her eyes were dark, her face was pale, and her eyes were full of fear. When she saw me raise my hand to trim my messy hair, her voice collapsed and she said to me.


    "Don''t you know?


    Chen Jinjiang died last night!


    His family contacted me last night and said that he died soon after he came home. They also sent me photos of his body and said that he died of overwork and asked the company to compensate him.


    Jining, do you think he will get into trouble with something unclean? "


    I saw the photos of the corpse. Chen Jinjiang died strangely. When he died, he was naked with two eyes protruding out of his eyes. On the computer screen in front of him, there was "midnight bell".


    I look at some flustered Liu always can''t help but also flustered in the heart, but now things can''t be solved by hiding. These ghost movies are really contagious, and they can really kill people! If Chen Jinjiang dies, maybe elegance will die, so will I. all the people who watch these movies will die!


    "Mr. Liu," I try to make my shaking voice more stable, "you first stabilize your mood. You may not understand what I say next, but please believe me. "


    I told Mr. Liu about what happened to me recently, starting from retrieving my online disk account, until yesterday when my mobile phone was infected.


    "Mr. Liu, maybe there are ghosts in the world. I''ve asked Wenya to find the master. You don''t want to open a company computer recently. No, you don''t want to touch any network facilities recently. I''ll find a solution. "


    I''m a little worried. In case Mr. Liu doesn''t believe me, it won''t be good if it spreads to Mr. Liu and the whole company.


    General manager Liu may have been scared by Chen Jinjiang''s strange way of death. Obviously, he was in a mess and completely lost his usual calm. Now after listening to what I said, I''m even more afraid that I can''t even organize the language intermittently.


    "Well, what should I do? Can I also get this kind of thing? "Liu ghost infection, I can only look at the speed of relief in the end can not know how fast.


    "Mr. Liu, don''t you think I can be lively now? It''s OK. I just want you to pay attention. Would you like to discuss with Mr. Zhang and let the company take a collective holiday? For one thing, if the boy died of overwork, he can let other colleagues in the company have a rest. For another thing, if there are ghosts to hide, we can say anything when we find a solution. "


    Mr. Liu led me to Mr. Zhang''s office. In this way, I will tell you the story again.


    Mr. Zhang frowned frequently, interrupted me several times, and finally finished.


    "Chen Jinjiang, I know him very well. Work conscientiously and methodically. People also work hard. They come in early and come back late every day to work overtime to create value for the company. It''s a pity that they are such a talent. It''s you, Jining, who step into the company all day. You run faster than a rabbit when you get off work, and you are late and leave early every so often. "


    Mr. Zhang took a sip from the tea cup on the table and continued: "it''s all right. The things that are given to you are always wrong, and they are very careless. Now I bring Mr. Liu to say that I want to take a vacation. Don''t you want to be lazy? He also scares people, Mr. Liu. You go to work obediently for me, don''t hit anything, think carefully. "


    Mr. Zhang obviously didn''t believe me. I couldn''t get along with Mr. Zhang. Now the situation is very urgent. I asked Mr. Liu for leave. It seems that the company''s colleagues didn''t pay attention to Chen Jinjiang''s situation, and no one talked about those ghost movies. I was relieved and went out of the company to find Wenya.


    Since those ghost movies spread into mobile phones yesterday, Wenya has been afraid to touch mobile phones. We agreed to meet at 11:00 a.m. in a restaurant outside Qingyun temple called "farm Chef". Now it''s almost time. If you want to be gentle, you should wait for him there.


    My company has no good news this time. I hope Wenya can bring me some good news. When I think of Chen Jinjiang''s strange way of death, I can''t help but get cold hair standing up. I don''t want to die like that.


    As soon as I got out of the taxi, I saw a monk sitting at a table outside the shop. When I came closer, I realized that although they were all bald, this one was obviously a nun.


    Although she has reached the age of half old Xu Niang, her charm still exists, and there is no trace of the erosion of time.


    "Gentle, what''s this I''ve only heard of the monk catching ghosts, but this nun has never heard of it before.


    Wenya and the old nun watched me come and stood up.


    "Let me introduce you. This is abbess Huiqing. It''s from Qingyun nunnery. It''s very famous."


    "Abbess Huiqing, this is Jining." Wen Ya introduced them respectively.


    "I don''t deserve to be famous. I just know a little bit about Buddhism," the nun said with her hands together, "Amitabha."


    "Abbess is modest. Sit down. It''s not easy to talk when you stand." I opened a chair and sat down.


    "I wonder if Wenya has explained our situation to the nun? "


    " the benefactor was frightened by the evil. Although she told me all the time, I didn''t know the whole story clearly. I have to bother benefactor Jining to talk to me again. " The Abbess is a little confused. She looks a little cute.


    I turned my head and looked at Wenya. She turned red and spat out her tongue at me. She lowered her head and pretended to drink water. She didn''t dare to look at me any more. She had to say that her red face was very cute.


    As a last resort, I''m going to start from the beginning about the Internet disk to talk about it again for abbess. Today, it''s the third time. I''m tired of talking about youmuyou


    "Abbess, today I went to the company to see the situation and found that a colleague died, which was related to this ghost film. The way of death was very strange." Although I guess Chen Jinjiang was scared to death by the sudden change of painting style when watching pornographic movies and flying, after all, his classmates have been dead for so long, so don''t smear the dead.


    "What! Is someone dead? " When Wenya heard this, she suddenly stood up and turned pale.


    Next to the people looked over, Wenya realized, slowly sat down, "who died?"


    "Chen Jinjiang, I saw resources in my computer that day. Maybe I copied them secretly." I slowly finish, three people for a period of time have no words, feel the air is dignified a bit.


    "I won''t die. I don''t want to die. I haven''t even talked about love. I don''t want to die like this, wuwuwu ~ "I stayed for a while, and then I cried.


    "Benefactor, don''t worry too much. I will kill this evil. I don''t know if benefactor Jining knows the address of the dead. I''m going to meet this evil spirit. "


    The nun is upright, but she still gives me blood. Because the more I look at her, the more I feel that I have seen her. I know her very well, but I can''t tell where I have seen her.


    Looking at Chen Wenya''s address, I can''t help but worry about it.


    "Abbess, I know the address, but you see Wenya is not suitable for that kind of place now. Can Wenya go to Qingyun nunnery for a rest. "


    " of course, you can. Take this Rosary and go to the nunnery to find a guest room for a rest. "Abbess Huiqing took off a string of rosary beads and handed them to Wenya, "benefactor Jining, please leave as soon as possible. I''m afraid this evil will do evil again."


    "OK, abbess, come with me."


    Abbess and I got up, but Wenya still sat on the seat, sobbing in a low voice, which made people feel painful.


    I went to touch the elegant head: "well, don''t cry, if you don''t dislike me, you can tell me how to fall in love before you die."


    In the company, elegance is the goddess of many carved silk. However, if the goddess belongs to the goddess, everyone will be able to murmur in their dreams, in case of the embarrassment of being rejected, and no one dares to say it.


    After graduating from University, I have been living alone in the city. I can meet my parents once a year. There are few people who care about me.


    But behind this supernatural event, Wenya and I are suffering hand in hand together in fear. Thinking of this, I have a trace of warmth. And the warmth, from the girl in front of me --- elegant.


    Wen Ya looked at me with a slightly shy smile, tears into a smile, "think of the beauty of you, this miss just can''t see you."


    Keke, the Abbess can''t see any more.


    "Just laugh. You laugh so much."


    In fact, I know that well, abbess, let''s go. "


    I got up with the nun, went to the side of the road, stopped the taxi and got on the bus. Wen Ya yelled at me: "Jining, come back safely!"


    "I''ll be your girlfriend if I come back safely?" I mustered up my courage.


    Wen Ya was surprised. Maybe she would not have thought that I was so bold.


    But just a little Leng, gentle nodded.


    It''s too easy for me to have a girlfriend?


    I''m also afraid of death, but if I can''t escape this dirty thing, I have to face it and solve it.


    After about 30 minutes, the taxi came to a bumpy dirt road. It was very bumpy, and the driver was not familiar with the road. It was like sitting on a trampoline.


    It seems that the nun hasn''t been on the bus for a long time. At the moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    We didn''t fasten our seat belts, so our buttocks were bouncing back and forth on the seats, and there was a little physical contact from time to time.


    When passing through a relatively large pit, the nun was suddenly bounced to my leg, but the matter did not stop. The nun had lost her balance. I had no idea for a moment, so I had to hold her first, but she still swayed up and down my leg.


    I can see from the side that her plump and well proportioned round chest is bouncing up and down, but what I can''t bear most is the soft and smooth buttocks on my legs, which is like a flapping ball, and can touch sensitive parts from time to time.


    My little Ning Ning has already had a reaction, and she obviously feels it. Her face turns scarlet, but this situation can''t be controlled at all. Suddenly, the driver braked sharply, and the nun and I held each other tightly subconsciously. Er, there was no one in this posture.


    The Abbess pushed me away, and then sat back beside me, blushing like a monkey''s ass.


    "This broken road almost fell into the pit!" The driver cursed angrily and didn''t notice the abnormality behind him at all.


    Through this bad road, down the slope is the destination.


    Chen Jinjiang''s family is at the middle level in this city. His family background is pretty good. His parents are rich in the countryside.


    Chen Jinjiang himself is also very hard. Although the house he bought is in the suburb, and it is still a new community, and the roads have not been repaired, it''s really not easy to make a suite by himself. Unfortunately, everything is empty when a person dies.


    His parents'' expectations are empty, and his own efforts are empty, alas.


    I don''t know if this nun can handle this strange thing. If I can''t, I may die like him.


    But at least Wenya agreed to be my girlfriend. As the saying goes, being a ghost is also romantic. Hehe, before death, it was Zhuang''s wish.

 Chapter 492

    "Why do you laugh, benefactor? Why are peach blossoms all over your face? You don''t think about it again Benefactor, please forget about it. "


    Abbess Meng ran was ashamed.


    "Er." Abbess''s words interrupted my confused thought, "it''s OK, abbess. I just think that things are going to be solved soon. I can''t help but feel relaxed."


    "Don''t take it lightly, benefactor Jining. This evil can kill people in just one day. It must not be an ordinary evil. Benefactor, you should protect the original spirit to prevent evil invasion. " The Abbess looked at me, frowning.


    Is she worried about me?


    Although I don''t understand the nun''s words, I think it''s just to let me not relax my mind and be on guard.


    "What the Abbess said is reasonable. It''s my carelessness. By the way, why do you want to become a monk when you have such a beauty as nun? In fact, you are still vulgar now. Maybe there will be many men chasing you. " In my opinion, although the Abbess is close to the body in a robe, her appearance and figure are well maintained.


    "Amitabha, please don''t joke She lowered her head and read another sentence.


    "Well, come with me. This community is not big. It''s coming soon." I led the nun to shuttle in the community, and soon came to the downstairs of Chen Jinjiang''s house.


    Chen Jinjiang''s home is on the third floor. When he moved here, he asked me to help him. Afterwards, he invited me to eat crayfish and asked me when I would settle down. He also came to help me, but now I''m not here.


    My aunt and I know each other well. This time, I''d like to take a look in the name of condolence. I don''t think it''s too abrupt.


    "Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong"


    "is anyone there?" I rang the doorbell.


    After a while, footsteps came from the room.


    "Jining, come in. Is this nun Aunt''s eyes are red, as if she had just cried.


    "Oh, auntie, this is the nun in Qingyun nunnery. Her name is Huiqing." I pointed to my aunt again: "abbess Huiqing, this is the mother of the deceased."


    "Isn''t Jinjiang gone? I asked the nun to come here just to make him live better on the other side. It''s my wish. "


    "Amitabha, benefactor, if you die, you can''t come back to life. I still hope you can have a good time." The Abbess put her hands together.


    "It''s very kind of you, master Huiqing. Come in and talk. Let''s all come in." My aunt spoke in a low voice.


    Abbess and I were led by my aunt through the living room, and then came to a bedroom. There was no one else in the room, and there was no extra furniture. Except for a bed, there was only a table against the wall.


    On the table are Chen Jinjiang''s portraits, some fruits, a small brazier in front of the table, unburned paper money and wisps of gray smoke. The ceiling is also covered with black and white.


    "My family, Jinjiang, was sent to his hometown in the countryside by the old man. He said where he went back and forth. This old thing, the child left also don''t let him stop As she said this, she sent paper money to the basin.


    "Jinjiang likes to stay in the city. He says the village is too small. He wants Mirs to spread their wings. Which can nest in that ditch, busy every day, busy East and West, don''t you just want to get a foothold in this city? How can we go to that ditch? The old man doesn''t understand. I understand. " My aunt was so garrulous that tears came down.


    "I''ll keep it for you. If I don''t go anywhere, I''ll keep it for you."


    Looking at my aunt crying, I was also very uncomfortable. I wanted to say something comforting, but I just couldn''t fart.


    The nun did not follow in, but stood at the door of the bedroom to chant scriptures. At this time, I came in and sighed when I saw the weeping aunt.


    "Please forgive me, benefactor."


    As soon as my aunt woke up, she wiped away her tears and said sorry to us. "I almost forgot you. Jining, abbess, what would you like to eat when you come here? "


    I quickly got up and said that I had eaten, but my body was honest. It''s about 1 o''clock now. I usually eat on time at 12 o''clock, and my stomach began to cry.


    "If you are hungry, you are hungry. Tell my aunt what I want to eat. My aunt''s craftsmanship is also good. Jinjiang likes my cooking. Abbess, what kind of vegetarian food do you want? "My aunt smiles hard at me and abbess.


    "A bowl of rice is enough. Benefactor, don''t bother."


    "Madam, it''s hard. There are some small dishes in the fridge. You can sit down and I''ll cook." My aunt paced to the kitchen.


    Looking at the aunt who left temporarily, I was relieved. Looking at the aunt who was crying just now, I felt strange and uncomfortable.


    My head is thinking about how to solve the problem. I haven''t done anything for a long time. But it''s hard to look at such an aunt.


    Looking at the nun, she sat at her desk and recited the Scriptures silently, as if she had completely forgotten this, and the time flowed away slowly in the nun''s Jingwen voice.


    "Dinner is ready, abbess. Come to Jining to eat." My aunt called us in the dining room.


    I''m starving. On the table, there are two small dishes and a pot of soup. In front of me is a small plate of fried meat with chili.


    This rice soup is a perfect match, I quickly poured soup into the bowl, and then regardless of others, eat up.The three ate in silence, very quiet. Suddenly, I want to test whether the nun is really a monk or a flamboyant charlatan.


    So, I scooped up a large spoon of broth and sent it to her bowl. She was stunned at first, and then she realized that something was wrong. She quickly blocked it with her hand and spilled the broth all over her body.


    Abbess Huiqing was flustered. No matter how I explained it, she felt that the broth had stained the sacred Haiqing, and she took off in a hurry regardless of me.


    Although the nun only wore a white coat, she could vaguely judge that she was in good shape. The rice at the corner of my mouth fell back into the bowl.


    The nun quickly sat down and read a short passage with her hands together, which was regarded as confession. Before that, I also silently killed the food in front of me.


    Looking up, my aunt was not disturbed by this episode. A small piece of rice in the bowl was still a small piece of rice, and there was a little more water on the table.


    "My family, Jinjiang, likes my fried meat with pepper best." Aunt looked at the dish of chili fried meat, and then looked at me, let me panic.


    "Amitabha, thank you for your help." After reading the Sutra, the Abbess stood up and bowed slightly to her aunt.


    "Benefactor, can you show me what the child had before he died?"


    My aunt turned her gaze away from me and looked at the Abbess: "it''s OK to have a look. If you care, please help me with Jinjiang, but don''t move things. I''ll keep it for him. "


    "So be it, benefactor."


    My aunt went to Chen Jinjiang''s room and opened the lock with her key.


    Aunt did not turn on the light, the sun through the shutters, the light is a little dim, the room is gloomy.


    I came closer and saw that it was similar to the layout in the photo. A bed, a computer table beside the bed, the chair under the table steadily forked into the space under the table, the computer was placed on the table, and the connection did not move. Next to the side is the wardrobe, tightly closed.


    "Jinjiang is walking in this room," my aunt looked at the computer desk, "right there, on the chair. Abbess, do you think the soul of the child is still in this room. "


    the Abbess kept silent for a long time and pulled me to one side. He said in a low voice: "your friend has not died well, the room is gathering Yin, Yang is not open, I''m afraid it will turn into a ghost. You are familiar with the benefactor. Can you tell me to stay in this room alone, and I''ll talk about other things after I turn this anger into anger? "


    "Why don''t you tell her directly?" Now I really don''t want to get along with this aunt alone. As soon as she lost her son, she was in a low mood and cried from time to time, but I didn''t have words to comfort her.


    "If I say that her children may be scared out of their wits, do you think that this benefactor can let me change this anger?"


    "Then don''t say no?"


    "Monks don''t lie!"


    Well, I''m reluctant, but now it''s urgent. It''s a matter of my own life. I can''t help myself.


    I told my aunt that the nun can communicate with ghosts, but only by herself. If there''s anything she wants to say to Jinjiang, just let her know.


    My aunt''s lonely look became more colorful. She approached the Abbess and whispered for a long time. She pulled me into the next bedroom to talk about Jinjiang''s childhood.


    Although separated from the wall, but the sound insulation of the house is not good.


    "You are shameless..." Suddenly, the Abbess roared.


    Then there were all kinds of confused voices. The Abbess screamed and gasped. Finally, even the bed began to creak and shake.


    I know that in this society, we don''t see it with our own eyes. Even if we have a picture, we may not be close to the truth, let alone the voice?


    But this voice is too far away from the mark. I looked at my aunt awkwardly, and she seemed to be absorbed.


    After a long time, a roar came from Chen Jinjiang''s room next door, and even the floor shook. My aunt and I rushed out to see what happened.


    We opened the door of the room, opened the closed shutters, filled the room with sunlight, swept the gloomy feeling when we just entered the door, opened the closed cabinet door, scattered the clothes inside, and the bed seemed to move a bit. The most important thing is that the computer actually turned on, and it was also frantically jumping with random code!


    The nun sat on the ground, reciting the Sutra in a strange and low tone. Her white coat was cut many times, revealing her white skin and black underwear.


    For a long time, there was a crackling sound from the computer, a burst of smoke, the display screen went black, and the nun stopped.


    "Abbess? What''s the matter? " In the room, my aunt was shocked and looked at the messy room for a long time.


    "Ah, benefactor, your child is trapped by an evil spirit. It took me a long time to solve the problem. It''s really a shame to fight against this evil and even disturb your family. "


    "What about my son?"


    "It''s OK. You can get some paper money." Abbess, stand up.


    Aunt quickly took some paper money from the next room and handed it to the abbess.


    The Abbess shook a pile of paper money, but it was burned up, and the burning speed was so fast that she didn''t even have a cigarette, so there was only some dust in her hands.The nun did not know where to find out two bags, put the ash in the bag, left a little bit of right hand a sprinkle, all on the ground, recited a formula, hand not even a bit of dust.


    "This bag will be scattered at the door tomorrow night. You can take the first seven days of this bag with water and see your children for the last time. Amitabha, benefactor, the dead can''t be reborn. Please be patient. "


    after that, the nun went to the bathroom to wash off the oil on Haiqing. After finishing the whole process, she pulled me out of the door and walked into the sun.


    "Benefactor, I''m afraid it''s not so simple! "


    it''s not that simple?


    It''s not that simple. What do you mean? " I was full of doubts, "what happened in the room, abbess? And that sound? "


    The nun''s face turned red again: "it''s inconvenient to talk to benefactor too much, but if the evil of attacking benefactor Jining is the same as that of killing benefactor Jinjiang, benefactor is not in danger for the moment. Although sneaking away with the help of the Internet, it has been severely damaged by me, and I can''t make waves in a short time. "


    I took out my mobile phone and turned it on, but the ghost movies in it were still in my memory.


    The Abbess spoke in a hurry, as if there was something to solve. It''s not that I don''t believe it, but after all, I really want to know something about my life so that I can make plans.


    "It''s hard for you, but what if you come to me again? And what if it''s not just this one? I hope the nun can tell me what happened in her room. Even if she can''t help her, she can give me some advice. " I''m more anxious than she is.


    "I don''t know what kind of stimulation he was stimulated by, but he even started to do something to me and tore me No matter what. " The Abbess is full of grievances.


    Er, it''s probably all those love action movies! I thought to myself.


    I don''t know what the evil worship is, but in my opinion, it may be the ghost of Chen Jinjiang. Because he was still staring at the porn in the network disk, a woman, a lively woman, which is a great demand for him!


    Er, although this is a nun...


    "benefactor Jining, I have something urgent to deal with, and I have no time to take care of you now. If the benefactor doesn''t dislike it, you can stay in the nunnery for two days. This is the contact information of one of my disciples, "the Abbess took out a note and handed it to me." when you meet him, show him the rosary I gave to the elegant benefactor, and he will protect you. "


    I nodded frequently, but still worried.


    "I see the benefactor. Although he is a common man, he may not be a mortal. His bones are amazing. He has something to do." Abbess Huiqing looked at me seriously and said word by word.


    How about me? You can say I''m an old driver! What do you mean I''m surprised? Do I have any unknown powers?


    Perspective? The best is perspective! In this way, I can see all the beauty in the world...


    thinking of this, the baby is still a little excited.


    Abbess saw the puzzled look on my face, "benefactor, if a monk doesn''t lie, I will say goodbye."


    "Don''t be stimulated any more. Maybe it''s too exciting for her today." I shook my head helplessly.


    I''m afraid she''s afraid that after I go back, I''ll be afraid that the ghost in the net disk will come out again, so she made up a lie for me!


    However, this reassurance is so fake...


    I looked down at the note in my hand, stopped a taxi on the street and went straight to Qingyun nunnery.


    Halfway through, the car slowed down.


    "Master, what''s going on ahead?" The car can''t move. You know, I chose a long way to avoid traffic jam. Logically speaking, there is no reason for traffic jam at this point of this road section?


    "Friend, I don''t know. Do you want to listen to some music or something. "The driver didn''t wait for me to speak, so he turned on the DVD and played songs.


    With a pop song, it took about 10 minutes, but the car didn''t move as much as it did 10 minutes ago, and the front was blocked to death. Because now there is a long line behind the car, even if the driver wants to turn around, it is impossible. I''m a little impatient with waiting.


    "Master, let me down here. How much is it?" I don''t think it''s too far to walk back anyway, and I can take a walk by the way.


    After getting out of the car, I laughed to myself. Now even a snail can climb faster than this dragon.


    I walked along the sidewalk towards Qingyun nunnery. The bugles of the motorcade make me very upset. After a long walk, I finally knew the cause of the traffic jam - traffic accident.


    A young mother was holding a child who had been hit with blood in her arms. She was sitting in the middle of the road and wailing. Next to her, another child was playing a ball, doing all kinds of small moves, trying to attract his mother''s attention. But his mother''s attention was all on the dead children. I looked at them and thought they were pitiful. Just when I wanted to help them, someone held me.


    "Don''t go there. It''s no use." He is a middle-aged uncle."It''s pitiful. Won''t you help them?" I''m confused.


    "You weren''t here just now. I saw the whole process," the uncle explained. "Just now, when the mother and son went there, the little boy lost the ball and his mother didn''t notice. The boy broke away his mother''s hand and ran to chase the ball. The result hit, on the spot head crooked, no gas. That mother is really sad, tut tut. "


    "What do you want to say? "I interrupted him impatiently.


    "Don''t worry, young man. A few people just wanted to help her, and they didn''t want to watch the fun, but they were not close to each other. Those who were close were bitten by this woman. It''s too exciting. I guess I have some mental problems now. Look Uncle held out a hand and showed it to me. There was a dental impression.


    "That can''t be left alone. Another child, he "


    the dead, the little boy playing the ball, a mother and son, all of a sudden, these flashed through their heads.


    "Gulong" I swallowed my saliva subconsciously and interrupted what I had to say. I realized what was wrong and quickly turned to see the scene of the accident.


    The boy, the one with the ball, gave me a smile. That kind of ordinary smile, but it makes my hair stand on end.


    "What''s the matter? What, another kid? Gee, how can you sweat so much when you turn your head. Are you ok? " I''m afraid uncle is full of doubts now.

 Chapter 493

    But now I don''t have the energy to talk to this uncle. I just want to leave here.


    Don''t pass this uncle, I quickly walk up, and then trot up, as if someone was chasing me behind.


    I don''t know why I''m scared like this. I''m not too timid. I''ve seen ghosts, you know. That female ghost had seen it when she came to knock on the door. She was also afraid at that time, but it was far from the palpitation just now.


    When I arrived at Qingyun nunnery, it was almost dark. Wenya was waiting for me at the door.


    "You sweat a lot. What''s the matter, abbess? "Ask me politely.


    "I''m fine. Abbess has something to deal with, so she didn''t go with me. Come on, let''s go in. " Anyway, I''ve been walking and running for such a long time. Can I not sweat?


    When I arrived at the guest room where Wenya is now resting, I complained pessimistically to Wenya: "Wenya, no, we can''t escape this disaster. It''s better for us to do that tonight, so as not to leave regrets." With that, I put elegance in my arms.


    Elegant silly Leng there, tears could not stop flowing down, no matter what I do, a look of no resistance: "I don''t want to die, Jining..."


    In this way, until the pressure on her to Chuang, she is still obedient.


    "Well, why don''t you resist?" I think it''s a little too easy. It''s just taking advantage of the danger.


    "I owe you." Gentle tears closed his eyes, a look at my disposal.


    A gentleman should do something and not do something.


    I admit that I am very astringent. Although I read countless people on the Internet, I still won''t do anything against my conscience when it comes to emotional issues.


    I think it''s a bit too much. I quickly comforted her and told her what happened at Chen Jinjiang''s home. Then I took out the note again. "If that ghost thing comes to harm us again, the Abbess asked us to call."


    "You''re a bad guy," Wenya turned from grief to joy, looked at the note and murmured, "Genzheng? 1877610xxx, what a strange name. "


    " it should be the legal name. I heard abbess Huiqing say that this is her apprentice, and it looks like a male apprentice. "


    In fact, I think the name is strange, but I can''t manage the name of my own disciple.


    "Can her apprentice do something that master has not solved? I don''t want to live in an nunnery all my life She looked at me with a plaintive expression.


    "We don''t stop every night, and it''s not suitable to live in this nunnery. In case of disturbing other people''s cleaning. Besides, if you become a monk, what shall I do? " I joked.


    "I hate you. You''re going to become a monk. You can be a nun yourself. " Elegance is not to be outdone.


    "Hey, hey, I can''t bear to let my daughter-in-law be widowed, can I?" I conveniently touched the next elegant face, and then along on the touch down.


    Elegant like a frightened kitten, jumped up: "what are you doing, you, you. Who is your daughter-in-law


    "Hey, little lady, who is shouting at noon today," Jining, come back quickly, I want to be your little lady! " Why don''t you recognize it now? Come on, come to Wang''s arms. I''ll only spoil you tonight. " I smile bad, make a cheap expression.


    Gentle face turns red at once. "That''s not what I said at noon."


    "Oh, what''s that like? I''ll hear it again. " I asked.


    "I, I don''t say that." Wenya didn''t dare to look at me. Her head was almost buried in her 36d chest.


    "Really not?"


    "Don''t say it. Don''t say it even if you''re killed."


    "If I don''t, I''ll be tortured." Then I put her in my arms again.


    "All right, all right, let''s get down to business." Alas, it seems that Wenya hasn''t really thought of getting along with my friends. What she said at noon was all her impulse, right? I don''t want to make the atmosphere between us too awkward, so I have to change the topic.


    "What''s the matter?" Gentleness raised her head.


    "Of course it''s calling the beast. It''s not settled yet." I shook the note in my hand.


    I started dialing the number on the note with my mobile phone. After a busy tone, it was really the elegant and sweet voice of customer service: "sorry, the number you dialed is not in the service area, please wait..."


    Dial again, "sorry, you..."


    Again, "I''m sorry..."


    Your sister! Sorry for your sister! The nun is unreliable. Naturally, the little apprentice is not much better. He is also a pitfall! Human life matters! Life and death are at stake! Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher!


    At the moment, I have 10000 grass mud horses galloping by in my heart. Is that my father!


    Wen Ya looked at my twisted expression and laughed with exaggeration: "what are you doing?"


    "Cough, it''s nothing. There''s a sweet voice here who has been apologizing to me. It''s like taking advantage of me. I can''t help it." I have no choice but to explain.


    Elegant face confused, grabbed the mobile phone, "I see, this is the top of the phone ah.""Dudududu"


    "hello? Are you There''s a man on the phone.


    "Hello, are you Genzheng?" Beautiful women have more face.


    It''s on


    I motioned gentle to amplify.


    "Eh, I''m Genzheng, you are?" the person over the phone seemed surprised.


    "Hello, my name is Wenya. Abbess Huiqing introduced you to me."


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    "I''ve been haunted by ghosts lately."


    "Now that you have met my master, such a small matter should not be a problem?"


    "No, it''s that..." Wenya can''t tell. I motioned Wenya to bring the phone.


    "Hello, my name is Jining."


    "Hello, what''s the problem?"


    "We are really haunted by ghosts. Abbess Huiqing once let the ghosts run away. With the help of the Internet, abbess seems to have left in an emergency. Before leaving, she gave us this phone number and said that she could help us."


    "Oh, I see. It''s the ghost of the Internet."


    "What? What kind of cyber ghost? " I''m a little confused.


    "Nothing. When did you get haunted?"


    "Two days ago, after the net disk was stolen back, there were a lot of movies about ghosts in the net disk."


    "Oh, send your account number and password. It will be done in half an hour."


    "What''s more, it will spread, like Like a virus, I know, quickly send the account password, as long as you! By text message. It''s OK. I''ll hang up.


    it''s hard for me to get off the phone so quickly.


    I edited the text message silently. First, I sent the account number and password to him. Second, I told him about the little boy who was shooting the ball. I wanted him to help me analyze what happened.


    Before long, the phone rang.


    "It''s done. When can I pay for it?"


    "Well? What? "


    "I said money, boy."


    I turned my head and looked at Wen Ya, who also shook his head in confusion.


    "How much." After all, people have saved our lives. It''s not too much to ask for money. But I don''t have much money. I hope he doesn''t overdo it.


    "Why, didn''t master tell you about money? I always have to break the rules. I can''t accept money more or less. " There was a pause on the other side. "Since it was introduced by the master, I''ll give you a 20% discount. It''s eight thousand."


    "Hoo," I sighed. It''s only eight thousand. I still have some money. "How can I turn it around for you? Do you think WeChat is good or Alipay, or do you submit the bank card number?


    "I''m sorry, but none of the above is true." The voice on the other end of the phone was masochistic.


    "What do you mean? By mail? " I''m very confused at the moment.


    "Well, it''s not money, it''s merit. You have to give it to me yourself. "


    "You The tone of that banter really made me angry. The money was so grand.


    Genzheng? Is this guy''s name ironic? I don''t think his roots are right at all. Monks still want money!


    Isn''t that something we laymen should consider?


    "Forget it. I won''t play with you any more. Tell me where you are now and I''ll go to see you." The other party seemed to recognize my anger now, and did not joke any more


    "Lishui, Qingyun nunnery."


    "Well, it''s a good place. Wait for me for two days. Don''t go anywhere."


    "Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    But now there are more important things to do, check whether really solved the ghost in the network disk!


    I log on to my network disk, indeed, there are no dirty things, even my previous games, information, etc. I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then boarded some of my other network disk, very good, these dirty things are really gone.


    "Elegant, you go to see your net disk." It''s time to test other people.


    "Oh, I dare not." Gentle, a look of fear.


    "You tell me the password and I''ll see." Wenya told me the password.


    I successfully log in to the elegant network disk. Indeed, ghost movies are gone, and then I accidentally saw some elegant private photos. Of course, these photos are all private photos. Some of them are in underwear, some are semi naked, some are even naked, all kinds of temptations


    The main reason is that there are few elegant things on the Internet, and the rest are dense photos. If you don''t want to see them, you will be directly put into your eyes


    Hiding in the back of the elegant, probably aware of something, secretly took a look, screamed, grabbed my mobile phone, sat in front of me, staring at me.A picture of Lu Lu Lu with her fingers in her mouth and her other hand across her chest is now displayed on the mobile phone.


    "I haven''t seen it yet!" The elegant man was stolen and captured.


    "Cough, I can''t see anything clearly in such a short time." That''s true. How can you see clearly without zooming in.


    "Really?" Gentle body forward, closer to me.


    What''s important is that from this angle, I can see the two meatballs and the deep Ru groove that are ready to come out. The body has a physiological reaction unconsciously.


    When Wen Ya looked at my face, it turned red. When she thought of something, she brushed away from me and said, "you Where are you looking, you son of a bitch


    "Miss, you put it in my face. I''m innocent."


    "You, you, you. I don''t care. It''s your fault Gentleness plays a small role.


    "Well, well. I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Forgive me


    Gentle suddenly quiet down, just staring at me, like thinking something.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I feel a little strange.


    "Have you ever had a girlfriend in Jining?" She looked at me with a serious face.


    I was shocked by the sudden seriousness and strange questions. What''s the matter? I haven''t spoken for a long time. Elegant wait for a long time, see I didn''t speak began to speak up.


    "I''m 24 years old this year, and I''ll be 25 in two months.


    Sometimes I think, it''s been so long. Why can''t I get rid of that feeling?


    You know, my parents divorced when I was 14 years old, because my dad always liked to drink and hit people when he was drunk.


    Mom also forgave dad for many times, but dad said to change again and again, and again and again he got drunk and went home to beat others. Mom couldn''t stand it and finally chose to divorce.


    But mom has no job, which means she has no ability to support, at least according to the court. I was awarded to my father, and since then, I have never seen my mother again. Dad thinks it''s all his fault, so he''s always been nice to me.


    Actually, if you don''t count dad, when he''s drunk, I think he''s still a good dad and a good husband. But once he gets drunk, it''s like a completely different person, you know. When my mother was there, at least I was safe, but she chose to leave me


    Elegant speech intermittent, tears also in her unconscious flow down, drop by drop fell on the ground, also hurt to my heart. From this time, I vowed to protect this person, and never let her be so helpless and sad like now.


    "Life is just like this, but dad has changed his apology object. The deeper he apologizes to me, the better he usually treats me. Dad, he apologized again and again, hurt again and again, I got used to it.


    In fact, sometimes, when I''m beaten, I think, why don''t these people die!


    Finally, I was admitted to an ordinary Second University, and my life changed a lot. At least I don''t have to worry about a drunken person coming home in the middle of the night to take a belt for you every day.


    Dormitory roommates, one by one began to fall in love. I also want to. I''m good-looking and in good shape. At least I think so.


    In fact, there are quite a lot of boys chasing me, but I am, when I think of my drunken father, I feel disgusted for men from the depth of my body. So up to now, I haven''t really been in love.


    Maybe God made me late? I don''t know.


    He''s dead. He has a perforated stomach. Next semester, when I was a sophomore. Dad didn''t leave anything, except the house full of scars and memories.


    Good, Dad. He left me, too.


    I didn''t see him for the last time. Maybe the last thing he wanted to say to me was sorry, right? When I arrived at my hometown and saw his body, I found that he had so many white hair when he was only 43 years old. I knelt and kowtowed. I''ve forgiven him. "


    Wenya squatted on the ground and cried, covering her face with her hands, leaning against the wall, shoulders twitching irregularly, the whole person collapsed.


    I walked over, slowly hugged her, tone is very gentle: "don''t cry, I haven''t been in love, you are very beautiful, I am also very handsome, isn''t it?"


    I slowly righted Wen Ya and wiped her crying face with my sleeve. I solemnly said, "be my girlfriend. I''ll protect you all my life!"


    What else does Wen Ya want to say? Maybe my words have an impact on her. She can''t find her original thoughts for a moment. I reached out and stroked her. Wenya also hugged me. Slowly, Wenya calmed down. At this time, my clothes had been wet by her tears.


    After a long time, Wenya finally calmed down. Looking up at me, "you know what? I''m really afraid you''ll leave me. After you and the nun left, I waited at the gate of the temple. I always felt that after waiting for a long time, I thought of those who left me, father and mother. Are you going to leave me, too? I just thought, "why didn''t I go with you?""I''ve come back. Well, don''t cry. I swear I will never leave you


    Although I have made many vows in my life, I feel that I have never been as sincere as I am now. At least in this moment, I really want to protect Wenya for a lifetime.

 Chapter 494

    Maybe I was too tired after crying. I fell asleep after lying in my arms.


    It''s the third time of intimate contact, but the first time I was too scared, the second time I was too ambitious, and I didn''t feel much when I held it up. Now Cough, don''t think about it.


    I''m really happy,


    because,


    I''m no longer a single dog, ah ha ha ha!


    The day before yesterday, I hugged Wenya again and we finally established a relationship. Cough, although gentle said there are some tests for me, but it doesn''t matter! Deep down in my heart, elegance is my benefactor.


    After solving the network ghost, Genzheng asked us to wait for him in Qingyun nunnery. I don''t know what''s going on, which needs to be solved face to face. Although Genzheng said it was for the sake of taking this "merit", I vaguely feel that things are not so simple.


    Well, don''t think about it. Today, the root should be here. Why don''t you ask it face to face.


    Yesterday, I accompanied Wenya around the nunnery, and now I don''t know what to do. By the way, how can you come to the nunnery without asking for a visa.


    It''s 10 a.m. now, Wenya is still on Chuang. I have no choice but to use the trick - tickle!


    "Ha ha, what are you doing? Ha ha, stop it. I''m going to be angry. Stop it, ha ha..." Gentle, scratched bed full of roll, out of breath.


    As soon as I stopped, the grace of my mind immediately began to fight back, and the whole room was full of laughter. It took a long time to stop fighting.


    "Well, well, I lost. "I began to beg for mercy.


    "Well, I want you to scratch me. You know what Miss Ben is good at. "


    " well, you''re the best. Let''s ask for the signature. It''s said that the signature in this nunnery is very smart. "


    " OK, wait a minute. You go out and I''ll change my clothes. "


    I waited outside for half an hour, but Wenya came out of the room. I was amazed when I met her. Elegant put on a simple makeup, and in the company to work when the makeup is different. Now the gentleness appears more lively, as if you can see the joyful youth notes on her body.


    "Wow, great beauty, let''s go and ask for a signature and then go to dinner." I sincerely praised.


    Wen Ya smiles happily and takes my hand to go to Guanyin hall.


    When we came to Guanyin hall, we threw some incense money and knelt down on the mat to shake the sign. I''m looking for marriage, so should elegance.


    The bamboo stick swayed in the tube, "Susu", "pa".


    I picked up the bamboo stick, "the fifth, the winner." Well, it turned out that I won the lottery, which made me feel a little unhappy. I don''t know what signature Wenya got. Slow down and ask clearly.


    Wenya shakes slowly. She closes her eyes carefully. It''s also a pleasure to watch her shake a lot. "Pa" elegant, full of expectation picked up the bamboo stick, but a frown.


    What? It seems that the elegant signature is not very good. Well, let''s say later that the bamboo stick doesn''t work very well. Alas, I was happy today. Why did this happen.


    Anli is also really a group of erlengzi. People come here to ask for a sign just to look forward to it. Just put it all in place. You have to put everything in seriously.


    Wenya hid the autograph, got up and said to me, "let''s go and untie the autograph. "At this time of elegance, smiling, let me a little doubt is just wrong.


    Wenya took me by the arm and walked slowly to the signature room.


    A young nun asked, "two benefactors, do you want to sign or untie? The signature is well written. The benefactor can understand it by himself. To interpret the signature is to explain it to you according to my understanding. "


    " I want to unsubscribe. " I''ve handed over the draw.


    The nun looked at the sign with two eyes and said, "the fifth sign, the winner, Liu Chen meets the immortal.


    Here is a story about the Yongping period of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Liu Chen and Ruan Zhaoguo went to Tiantai Mountain to collect herbs. Meet two fairies and get married. Half a year later, they went home. Only then can we know that our descendants have passed seven generations, and that it has been over a hundred years. No one knew the two men. They went back to the mountain to find the fairy, but they couldn''t find their way. The metaphor means that the flower with heart does not blossom and the willow without heart becomes shade.


    I don''t know what the benefactor is asking for. "


    " marriage. " I look at Wen Ya and her face turns red.


    "Desire and mind, the west can ask. It''s better not to move. This sign means that everything is difficult before it is easy. The marriage that the benefactor asks for is a lot of good things. Desire and mind can be asked by the west, which means what the heart asks for. The Bodhisattva can help you. It''s better not to move. It''s better to leave him alone. Things can come naturally without your action. Benefactor, it''s easy to sign. I''m afraid I''m close to this benefactor. "The nun has a big smile on her face.


    I have to say that after all, this nun depends on it for food, but once she wins the lottery, it''s the same as the last one. In this way, I also feel more at ease. Even if I draw a lot later, I''m afraid I can make people happy with my nun''s glib.


    "How about you, benefactor? "Wen Ya handed over the signature and said, "I don''t want to untie it. Just sign it for me."


    The nun looked at Wenya doubtfully, took the sign, and began to find the corresponding sign in the drawer.


    "Benefactor, sign." The nun handed the autograph and said, "benefactor, what the autograph said reflects you, but don''t think of the bad in everything. You are destined to do things three days and you will do everything seven days."


    It seems that this is not a good sign. I have to think about how to make Wenya happy later.


    "Wenya, let''s go and have dinner." I took Wenya to dinner. I hope the delicious food can make her feel better.


    Just walking to the door, a man with glasses stopped me: "you are Jining, I am Genzheng. Please give me more advice when we meet for the first time. " Then he stretched out his right hand and said, "shake your hand."


    It turns out that this is Genzheng. It''s different from what I imagined. First of all, he''s not bald, and he''s taller than I imagined. I''m afraid he''s 185 years old. He''s wearing a pair of glasses, and he''s very polite. He seems to have a male aura at his feet. I''m the main character


    I''ve learned the good and bad taste of the phone. I''m afraid there''s something small to do with this handshake. But now elegant beside me, if I don''t shake hands, it doesn''t seem that I have no gentlemanly demeanor. I stretched out my right hand and wanted to go with this one at a touch.


    This is just like seeing through my thoughts. I hold my right hand and rub it. It''s very strong. My hand hurts when I pinch it. I rub it twice as hard as I can. I tried to shake off his hand, the good guy is red and swollen, like soaking in boiling water.


    Think of here, I can''t help a little annoyed, looked up at the root of the front is!


    This root is right! Thanks to him, he is still a monk! Shake hands with me and play tricks! The name is ironic enough! Where is his root?


    No, this soul light should have no root at all...


    the root is standing there with a thoughtful expression.


    Wen Ya looked at my right hand becoming red and swollen. She was very angry. She broke away from me and pointed to Genzheng with her finger. She said loudly, "what are you doing, shaking hands or hitting people?"


    "This lady is the one who called. I don''t know what to call her." Just as he didn''t hear the accusation of Wen Ya, Gen asked ya''er''s name instead. Meanwhile, he kept staring at Wen Ya''s right hand.


    Ya''er''s right hand? So it''s this, master Huiqing''s rosary.


    I pulled ya''er behind me and said, "this is my girlfriend, Wen Ya. Is master here to get those "merits"? Just slow down and follow me. Why make fun of us.


    "Merits and virtues are just small things. I came here to talk about something with you. It''s better not to have outsiders present." When Gen Zheng said this, he kept staring at Wen Ya. It seems that ya''er is an outsider in his mouth.


    "It''s said that Wenya is my girlfriend, not an outsider. If we talk about things, let''s go to a restaurant and sit and talk." Elegant stomach began to ring untimely, in order to take care of my ya''er, I tried to go to the restaurant to talk about things.


    "Well, I just didn''t eat. You choose the place and I''ll follow you." Genzheng shrugged to show that it doesn''t matter, and then really followed me and Wenya like a follower.


    We went to the farm kitchen where we went last time and packed a small single room. Wenya and I ordered a dish and a drink. Genzheng is not ambiguous. He ordered six dishes, including meat, vegetables and soup.


    Wenya was still angry with Genzheng about what happened just now, and sneered: "order so much, have you finished eating? You, Buddhist disciples also eat meat, it''s really..."


    Genzheng was happy with a smile: "miss Wenya, first of all, I really finished eating these dishes, second, I''m a layman disciple, I don''t quit meat. "


    soon the dishes were ready, and Genzheng didn''t care about us. He pulled the dishes he ordered to himself and ate them silently.


    If there is something like abbess Huiqing in this root, it must be the way we eat now. I''m very serious. It''s not like eating. It''s like offering these foods.


    The speed of eating is also very fast. Although we ordered 5 dishes and 1 soup, it''s not much slower than us at all. Not long after Wenya and I finished eating, the food in front of him was clean.


    "Well, I''m full and comfortable." Gen Zheng belched, "now let''s get down to business. Are you sure you won''t let your girlfriend leave here in Jining. "


    I frown. I really can''t think of anything that Wenya can''t hear.


    Genzheng saw that Wenya and I didn''t talk to each other, and he laughed.


    "Miss Wenya is also a predestined friend, so I will tell you that the ghost you met this time is called network ghost in our dead guest alliance.


    The so-called ghost, also called soul, is actually a kind of special brain waves of human beings. In essence, it is a kind of electronic information flow, which will dissipate soon after death. Occasionally, there are souls with great spiritual fluctuations before death, which can exist for a long time. Those who do evil are called evil spirits, but those who make trouble are called happy ghosts.


    The essence of the Internet is also the flow of electronic information. In this way, many souls enter the Internet world and rely on the Internet to survive. Some evil spirits fuse with internet viruses and use their ability to interfere with human spirit to do harm everywhere is called network evil spirits. "Maybe some of his lips are dry. Gen Zheng pursed his lips and continued to say, "master doesn''t know the Internet, so we can''t cut down the roots. Our dead guests are different. Dead guest, as the name suggests, is a hacker aiming at the dead, a Taoist with superb hacking skills, and a hacker who can catch ghosts and exorcise evil spirits. With the increasing number of evil spirits fleeing around the world relying on the Internet, the dead guest alliance was born, and it is a group of people who get paid by eliminating the evil spirits on the Internet. "


    Gen Zheng blew the hot tea in the cup, "I said so much, I don''t know, do you understand, Jining."


    My brain is a little bit chaotic, all of a sudden too much information can not be processed, these words seem to open the door to a new world for me, let me see something unprecedented.


    Dead guest alliance?!


    My brain is a little bit chaotic, all of a sudden too much information can not be processed, these words seem to open the door to a new world for me, let me see something unprecedented.


    Looking back on the whole story, it seems that I was not touched by the elegant words. But why? Why do I feel so strong? There must be something in it that I didn''t find.


    "Don''t think about it. Do you see the difference between you and miss Wenya?" Suddenly, a word came from my heart, which made me jump out of my seat.


    Elegant looking at me, puzzled, "what''s the matter, Jining."


    I look at Genzheng, and Genzheng stares at me with a smile. I swallowed and sat down. "It''s OK, ya''er. The tea is a little hot. Drink it slowly."


    I can''t imagine how it''s done, mind sound?


    "Want to learn? If you want to learn, follow me Even if it''s the sound of ideas, I can feel the deser in the words, "of course, whether you follow me or not, you are doomed to be extraordinary in your life. "


    " what do you mean? " I''m a little upset, and I don''t want to get involved in this dangerous incident.


    "Do you remember that little boy you texted me about seeing?" Half way to the truth, it stopped.


    "What are you talking about?" Wenya looks at me and Genzheng in doubt. Wenya can''t keep up with the conversation between me and Genzheng. I don''t know how to explain it.


    "Oh, it seems that you don''t know what it means. We Buddhists call it" open eyes ", which means you have to deal with ghosts from the beginning. If you don''t have a good way, you can''t live for three years!


    What''s more, unlike others, what others see is what others look like before they die, and you, you can see their true, good and beautiful side, which means that you are destined to be a mage and a good mage. " Genzheng''s frivolous tone became very serious.


    "I''m predestined with you, so it''s natural for me to be your guide. Now the dead guest alliance has special training for new people like you. You don''t have to be afraid of being bullied by others. I''m in the dead guest alliance, which is one of the most important people. Think about it. Come with me when you think about it! "


    Wise eye? Do I have an eye?


    Hearing these words, I would laugh and turn the table, but now I believe it.


    After all, I''ve seen the ghosts in those net disks with my own eyes.


    Ah! But when I think about his words carefully, I feel aggrieved again!


    What''s the matter? Who do I recruit? Who do I provoke? Why do I die in three years? Why do I want to join the ghost League? How can I deal with ghosts every day. I think of my hard work in the company, starting from the grass-roots, to the present salary and status.


    Then in a twinkling of an eye, I will jump to a "work" where I can''t see my future. I will start from the grass-roots level again. No, I will start from an apprentice. Now I am so wronged that I want to cry.


    "Forget to say, apprentices also have income, monthly salary after tax 15000, and performance bonus oh." Genzheng added.


    "What! 15000£¡ Wipe me I immediately thought of my present job. I''ve been working for this company for nearly four years, and I''ve appreciated and raised my salary several times. But how much is my monthly salary? 11000£¡ Plus late and early leave and other fines, and pay a tax, social security, my God, I only have 7500. It''s twice as bad!


    Weighing the pros and cons, after a brief thought, I nodded, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    But what about ya''er?


    It''s just like seeing through my thoughts, and my thoughts are heard in my mind. "Miss Wenya is born with Yin, and she is also frightened by evil spirits. It''s not easy to live now. If the master connects the rosary beads with her, it''s fate with me. Since she''s connected with you, it''s fate. I will take care of her and send her on the road with you. "


    " Hu ~ "I breathe a long sigh of relief. Now all the doubts in my heart have been solved, and I''ve got a" job "with high salary. On the whole, it''s pretty good.


    Wenya looked at us, and said a lot of things that she didn''t understand. She was already impatient. Now I look comfortable and angry. Now I reached under the table and pinched my waist."Hiss." I took a breath, and I jumped up from my seat again.


    Genzheng looked at me and Wenya with a bad smile. Maybe Wenya didn''t expect me to move so much. He blushed and drank tea. He didn''t dare to look at people. I laughed, "tea hot mouth, hot mouth." After drinking this cup of tea, I am ready to take Wenya to the company and resign.


    When I heard that I was going to resign, President Liu actually asked me to stay in person and offered me a promotion and raise. Although I am very grateful to Mr. Liu pingri for his care and present hospitality, but my life is up to heaven. According to Genzheng, if I don''t learn the skills to protect myself, I won''t live for three years. Compared with human feelings and human life, I still choose to live decisively.

 Chapter 495

    It''s sad to think of leaving this city where I have been staying for almost eight years. In the spare time of these days, Wenya and I visited Lishui all over the city.


    Before I left, I thought of the dead Chen Jinjiang. The friendship of schoolmates is here. His death is more or less related to me. I''d better go to see my aunt. I don''t know if she is better.


    Familiar with the road, take a taxi to the entrance of the community, downstairs to buy some fruit and milk on the door to visit.


    "Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong" "aunt? At home? "


    footsteps came from the room. Fortunately, someone was at home.


    "Jining, come on in." Unlike a few days ago, my aunt has changed and is not so lifeless.


    It seems that time is indeed a good medicine for healing wounds. I also fell a stone on the ground.


    After coming in, the room didn''t change much. Chen Jinjiang''s room door had been opened, and the shutters were also open. Other furniture in the room was the same as before, but the computer desk was empty without the scrapped computer.


    I put the things I brought on the ground and followed my aunt to Chen Jinjiang''s portrait. Unlike last time I came here, it''s not as simple as putting a portrait on the table. The portrait has been mounted on a black wooden frame, put on a white paper pad on a shrine and hung on the wall. There is also a special incense table under it, on which censers and some tributes are placed ¡£


    My aunt handed me three sticks of incense. I bowed and put them on the censer. My brother walked all the way.


    When it came to my resignation from this company, my aunt said, "it''s good to leave this company. You can make money everywhere, but if you break down, you will really have nothing."


    "Well, auntie, how was your last request for an explanation from the company?" My aunt''s words remind me of Mr. Zhang. I''m not willing to take a holiday after such a big event, and I don''t know how much money this Iron Rooster will spend to subsidize my aunt''s family.


    "The old man and I have the same amount of money, which is to seek justice for the children. But after listening to your other colleagues talk about the company''s situation and Jinjiang''s performance, it''s over. It''s the child''s heart is too high. He wants to fight for everything. A better life is waiting for me to explore.


    Wenya and Genzheng and I got on the train to Nanning. Genzheng bought the ticket. When we got on the train, we found that there were only three of us in the box of six people.


    "Genzheng, how did you get the ticket? Is it impossible to buy all six tickets for this carriage at once? " Gentle and puzzled.


    "I won''t tell you." Sven''s face turned into a smile. Wenya and Genzheng have been together for a few days. I don''t know how much I''ve been so angry. I''m used to Genzheng''s way of speaking. This guy can''t hold it. Let him be proud for a while, and he will speak later.


    I think Genzheng mentioned to me before that the formal members of the alliance are all hackers + mages. Since they are hackers, I''m afraid they bought tickets by means of hackers.


    Gen Zheng turned his head and asked me with a smile, "do you want to know? "


    I glanced at him and continued to look at my mobile phone. I''m not going to come and get angry.


    The car was quiet for a long time, and finally the goods could not be held.


    "In fact, I didn''t pay for the ticket," he said. He looked at me and Wenya staring at him with a satisfied smile. "I won''t tell you next."


    To tell you the truth, I want to beat him, but I can''t beat him. (¨s) /


    in a short time, the corridor of the carriage was filled with "melon seeds, peanut, eight treasure porridge, beer, drink and mineral water". "


    " miss Wenya bought me a bottle of water. It''s a waste of saliva to speak. " At the moment, Genzheng and I are both in the upper bunk, while Wenya is in the lower bunk. Genzheng has to ask Wenya for help.


    "Would you like something to eat in Jining?" Elegance doesn''t look straight at all.


    "A bottle of coke, make potato chips, ya''er, or you can bring a bottle of water for the poor man."


    Genzheng is actually selling cute.


    "Oh, it does look so pitiful? It looks so pitiful. I''d better not bring it for you. " Very good. There is a tacit understanding between Wen Ya and me.


    "Miss Wenya, if you don''t help me, I''ll add some materials to your brother''s special training." This is just like not angry at all, his face is still laughing, but his words are shameless! It''s just for a bottle of mineral water. It''s going to use the threat.


    "You! Hum Elegant momentum of a stagnation, gas drum up to buy food. After a while, Wenya came in with a lot of snacks. I doubt whether she packed her car.


    Genzheng took the water and took a sip.


    "These things were originally explained to you after you entered the organization, but since you have asked questions honestly, I will tell you with great compassion. Actually, it''s like this. I''ll take this out and arrange tickets for us at the railway station. " Gen is taking out a certificate from his pocket, which is called "special department of the state".


    "In fact, the state does not restrict these people, but if we reach a certain scale, it will be different. After all, the strength of our organization is not small. If we do not control it, it may have an impact on society and do harm to the state.Most of the people in our organization are from the big school. In history, they have been cooperating and communicating with the officials in power, so they are not excluded in the organization.


    Therefore, our middle and high-level personnel will arrange registration, and the state will give us certain identity and power. What''s more, exchange personnel for certain training.


    I have also participated in exchange training with other countries. It''s a year. I don''t want to recall it. "


    Genzheng is drinking more than half a bottle of mineral water.


    "Now the state opposes feudal superstition, doesn''t it say that it doesn''t recognize ghosts and gods? How can I give you legal status? " I have some doubts.


    "You don''t understand that anti feudal superstition is the scientific wind brought about by the Communist system, but the nearly 5000 years of Chinese history is just like a novel of ghosts and gods, and the awe of ghosts and gods of Chinese people can''t be eliminated in a short century.


    Moreover, "ghost" has recently been proved to be a real electronic information flow. Why can''t ghost beating organizations be recognized


    "It''s not exchange of talents, exchange of learning. Who are the people sent by the state?" I''m a little curious.


    Gen Zheng frowned and said, "I''ve seen it twice. I''m afraid it''s people who have seen blood. I don''t know much about the rest."


    "Are there many middle and high-level people in the league? If I study in the league, how long will it take me to reach your level? "


    "To my level? I''ve been with the old lady since I was 4 years old, and I''m only a teacher when I''m 18 years old. " He is laughing.


    "Old lady? Abbess Huiqing? Aren''t you hackers as well as ghosts? How did you get your network technology? Where did you learn from the state organization? That''s impossible. Can you teach a little Bai to be a hacker in a year? What did I study in college? " My heart is full of doubts.


    "You Muggle, although I was studying with the old lady, it was right to learn from me. When I was 18 years old, I went to university, and I got a master''s degree. Who told you that if you learn to catch ghosts, you can''t go to school? " Root is laughing at me.


    "Then it''s impossible for everyone else in the League to be like you. You can''t be as good as everyone else! When I was young, I learned how to catch ghosts and how to use computer technology? It''s not scientific! " I was surprised.


    "The most powerful people are ghosts. This is reflected in the higher than average memory, which is conducive to learning.


    Second, hacker technology is not as difficult as you think, just like any other technology. I remember you graduated from network engineering? You should be very clear!


    Third, the predecessor of our organization is the major sects and various talents.


    Fourth, it was 20 years ago that the entity of ghosts was electronic information flow. It was more than 10 years since the rise of the Internet. It was also seven years ago that ghosts were found to be fleeing through the Internet and harming the world. Our organization has been established for five years. There''s a lot we can do in five years.


    That is to say, some of us have the time, the ability and the means, so that''s how things that you think are impossible happen. " Geng is drinking the rest of the water in one gulp.


    "Of course, I don''t deny that some people can''t accept network technology, but those people naturally have their own means to get rid of evil spirits on the network. There are ghosts, corpses and traps. Although we are all doing the same thing, we have different ways.


    Why does the proof given by the national organization allow us to take the national transportation freely? Because ghosts are not always in the network, and organizations do not only do things on the network. In reality, ghosts need to fly around the country.


    And now there is a saying that the more powerful the ghost, the more difficult it is to enter the online world. So a lot of the time we are catching ghosts in real life. "


    Wenya was intrigued and asked, "what about the ghost that did harm to us? Is it strong or weak? "


    "The network evil spirit attacking you is very strange. I can''t say for sure. First, the network evil spirit has escaped the master''s means in reality. Second, I feel that it is very weak when I fight with it on the network. It''s hard to judge."


    As soon as I heard it, I realized that there was a panic. Chen Jinjiang, who died in one night, followed me like a shadow?? It''s just chilling.


    Genzheng looked at me and said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? The really powerful ghosts are all the things that the old men and the real ghosts have to intervene in. As the saying goes, "when the sky falls, a tall man will bear it. What we have to do is as simple as sweeping the floor."


    Gen Zheng said it was easy, but I already felt the danger of this career, but I couldn''t get on the train. It''s not good to run away.


    Genzheng comforted me once again: "don''t worry, you are a special recruit with special ability. The organization will never put you in too dangerous a place. We still attach great importance to talent organizations."


    In fact, I can''t figure out what''s special about my ability all the time. Apart from meeting that boy at that time, I don''t seem to have encountered any strange phenomenon. Is it Genzheng''s mistake?


    "Well, I haven''t seen ghosts since then. Are you mistaken, Genzheng? ""Remember the first time we met. "Genzheng was very happy.


    "You mean the time I pinched my hand red and swollen!" I''m a little angry. How can I make such a joke? It''s very painful. I have great strength!


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to bully you. I want to shake hands with you to see if you really have that kind of physique. Secondly, you couldn''t control the use of power by yourself at that time, so I used some small means to suppress your idiosyncrasies temporarily. It''s normal that you can''t see ghosts, otherwise I''ll have to doubt my level. " Root is bad bad smile, "but to tell you the truth, then you forced pain expression is very interesting."


    I wipe, root is this person absolutely not normal, later into the league, try to manage him far away.


    The so-called "root, right"! It''s a cover!


    However, there are some evil spirits in my heart when I think of these days. If you think about the elegance around you, we are scared to pee every minute these days...


    I am a man, do I have to rely on others to protect myself?


    Ghost also need to be hard, that god horse''s dead guest alliance! wait for me! I am coming!

 Chapter 496

    As soon as I got out of the railway station, Genzheng took Wenya and I to find a restaurant nearby. Just like last time, another man killed a table full of dishes. I was a little curious about how this man''s stomach was made, because he had nothing to eat except that bottle of water all day and night on the train.


    After dinner, Genzheng made a phone call, and soon a van came to us. Looking at this "tall" ordinary van, which can''t be any more ordinary, I''m a little confused. Is this the so-called powerful organization, just making such a broken car to pick up people? Even if not high-profile, but also can not drop the grid ah! Am I being cheated by Genzheng? They won''t even be able to pay, will they?


    Gen was looking at me and Wenya Meng B''s expression and laughing, "it''s not what you think. It''s a truck organized by the organization. Let''s make do with it this time. Our branch will soon have a handover ceremony for exchange students, so many people come back, and the car is not enough." As he said, he opened the door. "Come on, what are you doing?"


    Wenya and I got on the bus. We were an old driver. We drove fast and steadily. Soon we arrived at the destination of our trip, the branch of dead guest organization.


    This is the second surprise today, because the branch is located in a business center. According to Genzheng, the whole building and its periphery are organized people. That is to say, whether it''s the people who sell milk tea at the bottom of the building or the people who stand guard in the station are all organized people, my darling.


    I can''t help blushing when I think of what happened just now. It seems that I really blame Genzheng. The organization is so rich that it can still pay me.


    "Well, Jining, elegant, the destination is here. You should also be separated for a while. As for how long you will be separated, it depends on how hard Jining students have worked. "


    Gen Zheng said while separating me from Wen Ya, "seeing you two love each other for so long in front of my single dog, I finally get revenge."


    Gen is smiling and embracing my shoulder, "Jining students come to study with me."


    After leaving Wenya, Genzheng took me into the building, while Wenya was led to another place by the driver who brought us.


    I followed Genzheng up the elevator to the 12th floor and came to a rest room where Genzheng and I were alone.


    "Listen, the next thing I want to talk about is some discipline and some real core contents of the organization, which should not be spread to the outside world, including elegance. If there is a slight leakage, the light will be closed and the heavy will be cleaned up. Do you know! " Genzheng is very serious now.


    "I see."


    "1. The skills learned in the organization shall not be passed on to anyone else except with the permission of the organization.


    2. You are not allowed to leave Nanning before you finish your studies.


    3. The organization will arrange tasks for you periodically. When the organization gives general tasks, you can choose not to accept the tasks, just deduct the corresponding honor points. You can get honor points when you perform a task. If you fail to perform a task, three times of the corresponding honor points will be deducted.


    Abide by the national law, can''t use the skills learned in public, "gen Zheng stopped, took a pile of paper from the door," just said is the most basic and important, the rest of you take it to see for yourself. " Put that pile of paper next to me.


    I''m a little disgusted at the fact that there are so many rules, but I think it''s a big organization that has been recruited by the state. There''s nothing to say about more rules.


    Gen is looking at me with a smile: "tired? When I came here for the first time, I was very upset. The most important thing was the four points I just mentioned. The others were not important. The rules are not so big. There are some other information you need to know. OK, let''s shake hands. I''ll be your tutor in the future. "


    I''m a little confused, tutor? Didn''t you think I was a big mentor? Looking at Gen''s outstretched hand, I held it subconsciously, "ah! "The pain that can''t be prevented comes from this bitch.


    My hands are as red and swollen as they were when I first met them. "What are you doing?" I was very angry. "Last time I said it was a seal. I was afraid that I would be harassed by Yin Qi. Why did you pinch me this time! "


    " last time it was sealed, this time it''s naturally unsealed. Don''t be angry. " The root is laughing.


    "Next, let''s talk about something else. Since the first meeting with me, I have told you something and what the scene was. You can tell me again. Don''t miss a word. The more detailed the better, the more the better. "


    "How do you want me to think about that? Sometimes you are just a talker. Do you have to say so many useful and useless things? Isn''t that meant to make things difficult for me? "


    "Don''t you remember at all? Say as much as you think Genzheng became very serious again.


    Sometimes I wonder if Gen is schizophrenic. How can he be so serious and playful? He turns his face faster than he turns his book.


    Looking at Genzheng who was staring at me fiercely, I began to recall the scene when I met him for the first time, and began to narrate, "the first time I saw you was at the gate of Qingyun temple, you asked me if I was Jining..." Talking about my head more and more dizzy, but the memory is really more and more sober, clear to every detail, it seems that I can''t stop talking, and then I feel like sleeping, my eyelids are heavy, and I can''t open my eyes


    When I woke up again, I was still in the lounge. I was sitting on a chair with my head on the table. There was a lot of saliva on the table Lift the neck, good pain, neck and head are good pain. Gengen is smiling at me across the table."Awake? Come and drink the medicine I''m pulling a bowl of green juice from the side.


    I look at this green color, it is difficult to mouth.


    "Why, do you want me to feed you?"


    I frowned and took a sip. Well, it''s delicious, sweet and cool. Unexpectedly, it was delicious. There was no doubt that after he finished the medicine, his head didn''t hurt. I felt cool all over. I felt so comfortable. I felt like I had to go to heaven. I didn''t feel so cool when I was flying.


    "Deng Deng Deng" root is knocking a few tables, pull me back to reality.


    He was a little annoyed and murmured, "is the scientific research department really special? Is it that it has allocated too much money to improve the taste?"


    "Boy, are you ready! That''s enough. There are two more tests. " Genzheng seemed to think of something and grinned.


    Gen Zheng led me to the 18th floor by elevator and out of a room.


    "Take out your mobile phone, you can''t use it." Genzheng took my cell phone.


    "Three o''clock sharp. Well, let''s go in and be polite to the people inside. It''s related to the assessment. " Genzheng looked at the table below, as if with a smile, he opened the door and made a gesture.


    When I entered the door, Genzheng closed it and couldn''t see anything clearly. Touching the wall, I went through a long corridor to a big room. Hoo, fortunately, it''s bright here. Well, how come there are all kinds of people?


    There are a little girl eating lollipops, an old woman clutching a cane, a young man with a briefcase, a young woman with high heels, a young man with dyed hair and a retro man in bell bottoms.


    Who are these people?


    By the way, Genzheng said that I should have a good relationship with the insiders.


    "How are you?" I tried to say hello. They didn''t pay any attention to me. What''s the matter? Why are you staring at me all the time? I''m a little flustered.


    "How are you?" Shit, come back to me. What are you doing? Just looking at people and laughing?


    The little girl seems to have some doubts. She pulls down the old woman and shakes her head. They turn their heads to look at each other and take a step forward.


    Damn, what''s the situation? Big eyes staring at small eyes, a group of people around me laughing, this strange atmosphere makes me a little confused. It''s only funny to watch them laugh. Is it necessary to keep smiling and looking at others like them? What kind of assessment is this?


    After half an hour, I really can''t help it. My smiling face is stiff. These people still don''t react at all.


    I rubbed the stiff muscles of my face. Damn, how can these people laugh all the time and keep this action for so long? I really convinced these people.


    Is there anything else in the assessment? I looked around the room. It was really empty. I didn''t even have a chair. White walls, white ceiling hanging exhibition lights, the floor is marble. Is there nothing else in this room?


    I can''t help it. Genzheng said that he wanted to have a good relationship with them, so let''s laugh with them.


    It''s been a long time.


    No, I just drank that medicine, and now I want to go to the toilet to pee.


    "That? Is there a restroom here? " I grass, I almost pee, you don''t laugh, OK, it''s a word.


    Ah!!! Stop laughing!


    "Well, I''m sorry. I''ll go to the bathroom first. Shall we continue?" I couldn''t hold it any longer. I turned around and left the room.


    I look back, this group of people are still staring at me and laughing, the little girl finally spoke, but not to me: "my God, this person was scared away at last."


    I don''t have time to think about what this means. Is it an assessment to stare at people and scare them away? To be honest, I''m a little hairy. It''s weird.


    Along the corridor when I came, I felt for it slowly. Finally, I got to the place where I just came in!


    Unexpectedly, when I opened the door, I saw a lot of people around the door. When I came out, the crowd cheered. Someone yelled, "two hours, 21 minutes, 38 seconds, breaking the record!" The crowd surged up, someone lifted me up, and I was passed around like an object.


    "Put me down!" At this moment, the noise of the crowd has become my loud roar.


    At 5:25 on November 25, through the glass, it was overcast. I will always remember this minute, in which I experienced the most humiliating moment in my life.


    Don''t ask me what I''ve been through, I don''t want to say.


    Genzheng said that the final assessment will be at the handover ceremony of exchange students tomorrow. After the assessment, I will officially become a member of the league. At that time, I will be informed of the results of the entrance examination, and then go to exchange the corresponding honor points.


    My dormitory is on the 11th floor, with a standard room for four people, just like when I was in college.


    This group of roommates were very enthusiastic to me, and they chatted with each other in less than one night.


    "My name is Chen Deshui. Because I''m thinner, people call me monkey." Well, it''s really thin.


    "My name is raffle. You can call me fat." Well, I can take the nickname."My name is Cheng Xi. Please call me emperor." Although I don''t know why it''s called the great emperor, it''s very strong.


    I also learned from this group of roommates what the strange assessment was.


    It turns out that those "people" who have been staring at me and laughing are not people at all!


    The second level of assessment is to test the courage. The six ghosts in it either show the noumenon, or use means to make people hallucinate and let people see some terrible things. What people who go in have to do is to stick to their heart. There are cameras inside. If they are scared out or scared out, the assessment is over. According to the time of persistence, I have broken the highest record of this branch.


    And I, I''m sorry, I don''t know if it''s courage to be stared at and laughed all the time. I remember what Genzheng said to me. When I opened my eyes, I saw the true, the good and the beautiful side of ghosts.


    Whoa, this son of a bitch!


    Chatting and chatting, time slowly into the night, and we went to sleep after washing.


    "Ah! Don''t come here A scream suddenly rang out in the dormitory, which awakened all the people in the dormitory. I turned on the light.


    "Monkey, what''s the matter with you?" I''m a little worried.


    The fat man and the emperor had a look of no surprise. The emperor got out of bed, poured a glass of water for the monkey, and then lay back on Chuang.


    "I''m sorry, I have another nightmare. Jining, it''s OK. I''ll tell you what I want to hear tomorrow. Go to sleep, go to sleep. You have an exam tomorrow. "


    Thin face of sweat, drink the water, put the cup on the bedside table, went to the bedroom door to turn off the light.


    I was just about to go to bed when I saw behind the monkey who went to turn off the light, it was as if there was something dark. However, because the light in the bedroom was not bright, I was very sleepy at this time, so I didn''t care.


    I''ve been lying on Chuang for a long time, thinking about elegance, the future and tomorrow''s assessment. What''s Wenya doing now? What is the third level of assessment? Can Genzheng set me up?


    It was already light, and I was the first to get up. Then, the skinny emperor and the fat one after another got up.


    Today is the handover ceremony of the exchange student. It was arranged very early. As soon as I went out, many people began to walk in the corridor. These new friends and I took the elevator to the big conference room on the 20th floor. The big conference room is really big, which can hold 2000 people. The seats in the conference room are semicircle around the central stage, which is backed by three huge screens.


    It''s still early. We picked a place with four seats and chatted for a while. I didn''t ask the monkey what the past was. Who didn''t have a bad past? A bad memory, think too much can only make people more painful, in addition, there will be no good things.


    Gen Zheng also went to the conference room after a while, saw me, called me over, and sat in the front row together.


    "It''s early. How about it. Today''s assessment is not as good as yesterday''s, this time it''s true. Slow down and record what happened at the meeting. I mean everything on the stage. Remember it well. It might help. " He is laughing.


    To be honest, I''m always waiting to see something.


    There were more and more people entering, and no one came in until nearly two-thirds of the seats were occupied.


    At 9 o''clock, the gate of the meeting hall is closed and the meeting starts on time!

 Chapter 497

    Just like the meetings I''ve experienced since I was a kid, I started with lengthy speeches, and then I thank a large number of people who were present, and then I started the real play. However, according to the requirements of Genzheng, I really saw all the processes. Although I was worried about the stumbling block, I just wrote it down again. At most, it took me a little energy, and it was nothing. Although


    is just walking the process, the audience is awesome applause.


    "Now, the handover ceremony officially begins. The leaders of both sides will deliver speeches. " The host finally announced the beginning of the ceremony.


    "Next up is the League representative." The host stepped aside.


    In front of the line, the burly man went to the microphone and began to speak.


    "The woman in red in the back is mu ling''er. She is a member of Miao nationality. If you don''t have to deal with her, I''ve suffered twice from her."


    I took a breath. Is this woman so powerful? Can not help but some doubts, turned and asked: "our alliance is not a ghost catcher? There are also those who raise poisonous insects. "


    "Because sometimes ghosts are not terrible, but talents are terrible," gen Zheng sneered. "The strange people and strange people of our various factions have formed a group with the help of the state. They are led by our dead guest organization and later collectively referred to as the alliance.


    In order to maintain social stability, the national policy is to promote science. Ghosts, Gu, qigong and so on are all attributed to feudal superstition. But there are places in the world that are haunted, that is, people who practice evil skills and harm others. In the end, it is the alliance that takes over the task to solve the problems that are inconvenient for the state to come forward. This is also a fundamental reason for the existence of our alliance. "


    First, by joining forces and registering people at the middle and high levels, it is convenient for the state to manage.


    Second, it is also a strong force for so many strange people to get together. The country hopes to hold it in its hands.


    Third, we can do something inconvenient for our country.


    I have summed up several points silently in my heart. Since I finished the bowl of medicine soup yesterday, I feel my mind is very clear.


    It''s the country''s turn to speak.


    "I''m not familiar with the people sent by the state. Look carefully and remember." Gen Zheng said and left here. He didn''t know where he was.


    I look at the people on the other side of the country. They are very close, except for the last one. Well, it''s too big. I''m afraid it''s two meters tall, and it has explosive muscles.


    Take another look at myself Cough, I don''t have muscle, but I have brain. When is the most important time for brain? Well, that''s it.


    In fact, up to now, I don''t know what the handover ceremony is. It is said that there will be an activity in the near future, which is one of the few days in my study career that I can relax and play. I still have a little expectation, but anyway, let''s do a good job in the third assessment.


    "Next, please give a speech. ¡°


    ¡­¡­


    "Next, please ask the examiners to make a question and test it in six days." I''ll go. It turns out that there''s a saying about assessment at the handover meeting. I don''t know what it is. After the leaders of several sects in front of the VIP table exchanged opinions, they were writing something, and a general nearby was also writing something. After a while, the host exchanged what they had written on both sides. After two minutes, both sides nodded.


    "The content of the test is agreed by both parties, the test will take effect, and the assessment will start in six days." After the host finished, he turned and left.


    "Next, let''s start the performance." There''s another host.


    The crowd under the stage began to cheer! It''s the first time I''ve seen a performance behind the conference.


    I don''t know if the performance of strange people and strange people will be very interesting and exaggerated. I''m looking forward to it!


    "Come with me." Genzheng suddenly appeared behind me and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Damn, you want to scare me to death." I am dissatisfied with the root is roaring.


    "Tut Tut, if I tell the auditor about your current performance, I''m afraid you''ll have to reconsider your score. Well, your final assessment is about to start. Do you remember all that happened on stage


    Genzheng began his second personality, seriousness.


    "Well, well, I remember everything. I remember every detail of the people on it." I really remember it clearly. In retrospect, it''s just like playing a video. After the first assessment, I started this special function that never forgets. As long as I look at it carefully, I can remember it clearly.


    "How many steps did Mou ling''er take from entering to leaving?"


    "Well, 197 steps."


    "Good, good, but this assessment has nothing to do with it."


    Genzheng laughed. He pointed to a small door beside the stage and said, "go, the examiner is there, and the questions will be given by him. Come on, come on, don''t delay me watching programs that only come once a year. "


    My day, the slut is indeed a slut! I gave him a hateful look and walked towards the small door.


    Well, what''s on the show!


    although I was in a hurry, I could not bear to see his face."What''s the matter with the monkey?" There was a murmur in my heart.


    Standing at the door, I took a deep breath for a few seconds.


    "Deng Deng Deng"


    "please come in." A man''s voice came from the door. Huh? It''s the host just now.


    Genzhengcheng didn''t deceive me. It''s useful to remember the details of the whole stage. At least I don''t start to panic now.


    Sure enough, the host just pushed the door open.


    "Hello, Jining. I''m the chief judge of your assessment. You can call me Li Qin." Li Qin, the chief judge, gave a genial smile. "Your last two examinations were nearly perfect, and the human soul test broke the record. Congratulations.


    According to the general process, people who are partial to the text test the three spirits of heaven, earth and man. Since you can open your eyes, you don''t need to be examined. This is the end of your assessment, but first of all, the rule is to close the door three times. Second, your guide just wants to see whether your viability is up to standard. So I think a little bit and come up with such an assessment, which should not be too difficult. "


    Li Qin said and handed over a tablet: "I don''t know if you''ve ever played in the jungle to survive. I''ve considered your situation and given you the simplest and most difficult jungle adventure.


    Tomorrow you can prepare for a day, then someone will lead you to the destination, and then you will spend a day and a night in the jungle. Don''t worry, there are no large carnivores in the forest here. The only thing you have to worry about is not to be watched too badly by mosquitoes. After a day and a night, we will send a designated place to your GPS. All you have to do is arrive at the designated place.


    Of course, maybe someone will stop you halfway. Don''t be surprised. These are our staff. They won''t really hurt you. If you don''t arrive at the target place within the specified time, this assessment will be considered a failure, and we will upgrade the difficulty next time! "


    I don''t know why. Considering that Genzheng specially added this assessment to me, I think Li Qin''s warm smile is a bit like Genzheng''s bitch''s smile.


    I don''t know how many holes have been dug in front of this "simple" assessment.


    Oh, my God!


    But now it''s on the way, and I have to.


    "Here, this is the forest map of the assessment area. Remember it carefully. GPS equipment will give your coordinates and the longitude and latitude coordinates of the target location at the specified time.


    This is GPS, you see if you can use it. Remember, the assessment goal is to enter the target area. Only people and GPS equipment entering the target area are qualified. Only people or equipment entering the target area are not qualified. "


    After Li Qin finished, he stopped caring about me and began to take off his make-up.


    I also carefully observed the map in my hand. I have to say that science and technology are really high now. The map is really too detailed. It depicts longitude and latitude on the plane. After switching, you can see the height of different places, the vegetation distributed in different places, and the main landmarks.


    Turn down one map after another, the map is exquisite, the scale is too small, and the assessment scope is large. Even though my memory ability is different now, it still takes me a long time to memorize all these maps.


    As soon as I look up, Li Qin has disappeared. I don''t know when he disappeared. I haven''t told me how to use the GPS yet. I''ve been making trouble here for a long time. Alas, this program is totally ruined. Go back later and ask monkey, fat man and Emperor.


    I really admire people like Li Qin and Genzheng. They are always silent. I''m scared to death by them.


    It''s like when I went back to high school, I was reading a novel secretly in the evening, and I was happy to read it. I stretched out and looked up, but I saw the head teacher.


    "Well, not bad. Do you remember it all? " Li Qin put away the tablet and GPS device, "go to dinner, it''s one o''clock."


    "Where did you just go? "I''m a little resentful. The goods don''t stay here to help me figure out how to use the equipment and what to do. It''s a waste of my time.


    "Oh, this year''s event is very good. I went to see it for a while." Sure enough, it''s the same thing.


    When I came out, the performance was over. There were not many people in the meeting, and my roommates were not there. I guess they went to dinner.


    I had to go to the canteen alone to solve my stomach problem.


    Time passed quickly. I spent an afternoon in the library alone learning about the jungle.


    I began to understand why these mages, who had learned arts since childhood, so quickly accepted the Internet world and were able to use hacker technology to fight ghosts.


    Because it''s so convenient, acquiring knowledge is nothing more than memory and understanding. The more powerful the three spirits are, the higher their memory ability will be. Although some things are too profound to understand, in fact, memory is the most time-consuming part of the human brain.


    Think about those who have been struggling in English, geography, politics, who is not a headache for memory?


    Back in the dormitory, they are still discussing today''s performance. I didn''t watch the performance, so I couldn''t join the topic circle, so I had to give up.


    I wanted to ask my roommate today what is the most vigilant thing in the jungle. After all, knowledge belongs to knowledge, and the most important thing in the jungle is experience.But looking at them chatting so happily, I didn''t ask them after all.


    "Eh?" I looked up and found that it was wrong.


    Without a person?


    Why haven''t the monkeys come back yet? I came back late enough tonight. It''s reasonable that they should be chatting and sleeping in the dormitory...


    "bang"!


    Bedroom door was pushed open, and then into a thin figure, wobbly, looking very tired.


    It''s monkey Chen Deshui.


    The monkey stabbed himself on Chuang and fell asleep regardless of the noisy chat between the fat man and the emperor.


    It seems that he is really tired.


    I didn''t care about the monkey''s behavior either. I just thought that he was ready to go out and was too tired.


    Slowly, I began to fall asleep...


    on a street with candle light, the cold wind rolled up the thin leaves on the ground from time to time, and the shops on both sides of the street were strange, which didn''t look like the buildings of this era.


    Am I not dreaming?


    This is my first consciousness, but I feel very soberly that I have opened my eyes. I know very well that this is a physical awakening, not a dream.


    But I''ve never seen it before. How did I get to this place?


    I was wearing thin clothes during the day, shivering in the middle of the street, looking around at this strange place.


    It''s very strange. It''s like someone sent me to these people?


    At this time, there are 10000 doubts in my mind.


    But no one around told me. To be exact, there was no ghost.


    "Jining..."


    this sound suddenly sounded behind me, and I immediately felt that the air around me had dropped several degrees.


    I know the person who called me is right behind me, but I dare not look back.


    Although I know little about ghosts, I''ve heard about three fires on people''s shoulders.


    Legend has it that the man has three oil lamps, one on his head and the other two on his shoulders. If someone calls your name at night, don''t look around. If it''s blown out, it will be taken away by the ghost.


    There is another way of saying that the lamp was blown out.


    It''s called the ghost blowing the lamp.


    Think of here, I can not help but some panic, it is what dirty things entangled!


    £Í£Ä£¡ I''m really sick!


    Just when I was flustered, the voice behind me sounded slowly again with a chill.


    "Jining... You look back..."


    the street is very cold. All the shops on the street are closed. There are only two of us here.


    Cold wind constantly blowing by my side, from toes to scalp, I feel a piercing chill.


    Oh. No, I don''t know whether it''s a ghost or a human behind me.


    I began to look for clues about it. I was supposed to be sleeping in my bedroom. How could I suddenly come to this ghost place.


    It is reasonable to say that there should be a lot of strange people and people in the dead guest alliance who suppress ghosts. If they are ghosts, are they so hot that they are not aware of it?


    Forced to eat a reassuring pill for myself, I began to calm down.


    But I still didn''t look back. If it was the ghost blowing the lamp, my life would be ruined here!


    "Jining... It''s me... I won''t hurt you..."


    the voice behind it rings again. At this time, the voice obviously seems to be a little hasty, as if he really has something to look for me.


    "Why? It''s a familiar voice. The people behind me should be familiar with me. They are familiar with each other day and night. But I just can''t remember who this person is? "


    I whispered in my heart.


    I couldn''t resist my curiosity, so I took a breath, summoned up courage and turned around bravely...


    MD! No matter where it is!


    When I turned around, I couldn''t help but be stunned. There was not a person in front of me at all, but a human figure gathered by a mass of white fog!


    This figure has only one head, which is slightly clear, and the lower part of the figure is completely the mist shrouded by white smoke...


    although it is formed by fog, the outline of his face can be seen.


    I widened my eyes, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, at this time I can hardly believe what I saw!


    This ghost is Chen Jinjiang, who died of torturing my Internet disk some days ago!!!


    Chen Jinjiang''s face in the fog, without a trace of expression, is like a mask in Beijing Opera!


    But it''s a spectrum, it''s a spectrum of the dead"Chen! Brocade! River


    I can''t restrain my fear at last. These three familiar words pop out of my throat!


    "Long time no see, Jining..."


    Chen Jinjiang is still expressionless and still greets me like a friend!

 Chapter 498

    Although Chen Jinjiang didn''t die because of me, after all, it was the net disk that entangled me first that implicated him...


    although I don''t know why I and Wenya can survive, I still feel deeply guilty about Chen Jinjiang''s tragic death.


    Chen Jinjiang seems to see what I think. "You have advised me not to take the net disk. It was because I was confused that I would die miserably. So, Jining, it has nothing to do with you. "


    Has nothing to do with me?


    Do you come to me in the middle of the night, not for revenge? Are you here to invite me to tea?


    But Chen Jinjiang did not extinguish the three fires on my shoulder, otherwise I would not continue to look at it so calmly at this time.


    So what did he come to me for?


    There is no other skill except Genzheng''s saying that I have opened my eyes. At the end of the day, I''m still an ordinary person.


    When I was wondering, Chen Jinjiang in front of me sighed, and the blurred face looked misty in the gloomy fog.


    "I''m about to turn into reincarnation when I become a nun. At the end of my life, it''s because there''s still something to do in the world. I can''t rest assured that I''m here to share my dream with you. "


    Seeing that Chen Jinjiang didn''t mean me any harm, I relaxed a lot.


    Chen Jinjiang is careless on weekdays. When he arrives at the underworld, his cultural level will be improved. His level is close to that of Big Ben!


    Thinking of him as a colleague I used to get along with day and night, now that yin and yang are separated, I feel sad to see him like this.


    I thought that since he came to me, there must be something wrong.


    Otherwise, they would not linger in the sun for a long time and not be reincarnated.


    Seeing my hesitation, Chen Jinjiang didn''t explain to me why he wanted to find me. Instead, he said, "Jining... I have a younger brother in my family. Many people don''t know about it, because he was adopted by my parents and lived with me since childhood. My parents treat him like me. Now that I have passed away, my family still has a lot of foreign debts, and the company is not willing to pay my death compensation. My younger brother has taken the risk...... "


    speaking of this, I find that the fog around Chen Jinjiang is getting thinner and thinner, and I can''t hear his words more and more clearly.


    He seemed to be aware of his own changes, and without asking for my consent, he floated half a meter in front of my eyes, which made my eyes dilate and my body back half a step.


    He is still close to the distance, I suddenly feel a cold body, can''t help shivering wrapped clothes.


    He was getting closer and closer to me. At last, the pale and expressionless face was about to stick to my face!


    I was so cold that my teeth were "Zizi" and my lips were shaking, "Lao Chen, don''t get too close to me! I''ll be frozen to death by your Yin Qi


    It is said that the ghost''s Yin Qi is very heavy. This kind of Yin Qi comes from the cold abyss of the underworld. It has its own frigid frost, so once it is close to people, it will make people feel chilly.


    He didn''t care about the change of my expression. It seemed that something was strangling his neck. He said very difficultly, "he... He... Is... By your... Side, you... You... Must... Save him... His name is...


    his voice is getting smaller and smaller. I can only see his face close at hand, and his lips are moving, but I can''t hear a word of what he said I don''t know...


    I put my right ear up and tried to hear him clearly, but my face was pulled away seven or eight meters.


    Looking up, Chen Jinjiang is enveloped in a mass of black air. He seems to be struggling and is rapidly disappearing in the mass of black air!


    "Chen Jinjiang? Chen Jinjiang! Chen Jinjiang! What''s his name? I can''t hear you clearly! "


    "Haha, haha, haha..."


    Chen Jinjiang has long disappeared in this ancient and gloomy street, but there are bursts of sad laughter coming from his ears.


    Although I can''t see it, I always feel that there are two eyes staring at me in the darkness of the long street, which makes me feel a little chilly.


    The laughter is obviously not Chen Jinjiang''s voice.


    Who would it be?


    I looked around. The bluestone slabs and the old shops on the long street were shaking violently and making a deafening "boom".


    At the foot of the bluestone plate scattered to pieces, and in my eyes of this long street, all the buildings are shaking violently, tiles scattered on the ground.


    Is this long street going to be destroyed?


    Why don''t I wake up? I''m not going to die here, am I!


    With the shaking of the bluestone under my feet, my body suddenly fell down...


    I couldn''t see my fingers. I was struggling desperately in a dark abyss. I wanted to catch a stone, or at least reduce my falling speed.


    "This is not the place you should be. Let''s go."


    In the dark, an old voice suddenly sounded in the void.I had a little bit of strength in the fall, just like someone pushed me behind my back, but it was very powerful, just this one, my whole body was like an arrow away from the string, flying to the sky...


    "Dong!"


    I suddenly woke up from my dream and sat up straight. I gasped heavily. My cold sweat came straight from behind. The sheets under my body were soaked in my cold sweat!


    I slowed down, tried to mix my breath, let myself gradually calm down, and began to review the dream in my mind.


    Is it true?


    Is Chen Jinjiang giving me a dream?


    A series of question marks in my mind made me wonder.


    All the nightmares in real life are the most fragile nerves.


    I always feel guilty about Chen Jinjiang.


    Do I think too much?


    I suddenly recalled the abnormality of Chen Jinjiang''s mother in her last home.


    "In principle, since I want to take care of my son''s face before I go to the company to make trouble, I should not send the photos of my son before he died to the company."


    Before the idea once again into my mind, Chen Jinjiang''s thing, only this is unreasonable!


    If not, what''s the benefit? How could mother Chen suddenly give up? And according to Chen Jinjiang in his dream, his family has foreign debts.


    If there is no compensation from the company and another son dies, how can the Chen family get through this difficulty!


    Son?


    By the way!


    Chen Jinjiang said that he still has a younger brother in his family! A adopted brother!


    When I thought about it, the key to the problem came, "Chen Jinjiang asked me to save his brother, and the truth must be his brother..." but where did his brother go?


    Damn Chen Jinjiang, let me help you. At least you have finished! I''m not Sherlock Holmes. It makes me look for a needle in a haystack and I can''t give you the result you want...


    er.


    He seems to be dead.


    I''m in a mess. I''m going to go to the toilet and wash my face. I stretch my arms and stretch my waist. I look at the table below. Damn it, it''s only 12 o''clock in the middle of the night..


    But by this time, the fat man had already snored like thunder. I looked at my roommates, and they had already fallen asleep.


    Vaguely push open the door, the corner of the door seems to be squatting a shadow.


    "Ah! Oh, no! Ah, yes


    I sneezed three times in a row. This season, it''s not winter yet. Why is it so cold.


    Moreover, this kind of coldness, which is different from the coldness at the turn of the seasons, is quite different from the piercing chill in the long street in my dream.


    I looked at the shadow, and saw the size of the figure, that is, a child,


    strange, in the middle of the night, whose child didn''t go home and came squatting here.


    Although I have experienced the most extraordinary things in my life these days, I am not so afraid to see that it is just a child''s figure.


    A child can scare me!


    Hum!


    I stepped forward and felt that the temperature around me had suddenly dropped again. I couldn''t help wrapping up my clothes.


    The child buried his head in his chest and wore a dress similar to the Yellow mandarin jacket in a TV play.


    At this time, I found that the little boy in front of me didn''t have any blood color on his face. His pale face was like being covered with thick white powder. There was no black eye in his pupils. They were all white eyes. The empty pupils were staring at me.


    I was scared back two steps, some surprised looking at the front of this non-human child.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? " I said boldly.


    Even if it''s a ghost, it''s a kid! I''ll be afraid of you??


    Eh... I said this in my heart. I feel guilty...


    because my back was soaked in cold sweat again.


    The expressionless face suddenly twisted the corners of its mouth, like that! He''s smiling at me!


    He giggled and twitched his pale and colorless lips, "I''m waiting for my dad...


    " waiting for Dad? "


    What kind of father can have you such a son who doesn''t know whether it''s a human or a ghost, I swore in my heart.


    The child was still staring at me, with that sad, twisted smile.


    "Jining!"


    There was a sudden burst of drinking behind him!


    I look back, it''s Genzheng!


    Here you are at last!


    After the strange event of this night, I was just about to ask him to understand. At this time, I met this strange thing, which made me shiver. He would not come again!I don''t have to be scared to death in this league!


    When I looked back, I saw that the ghost had already disappeared in the corner, but a cold laughter somehow came into my ears.


    "What a six way spirit! Zizi... We''ll see you again! "


    This voice makes me shudder. Is this ghost talking to me!


    Jining quickly walked up to me and looked around.


    "You''ve only been here for a day now... There''s so much yin here."


    Seeing Genzheng, I felt relieved. One night''s tossing, already let me body and mind all tired, suddenly a buttock sitting on the ground.


    "Jining, what do you see?" Gengen is squatting down.


    "It''s quite a lot. I have to take a break first." I didn''t get angry and replied.


    Didn''t you say you wanted to protect me? It''s not that the alliance of dead guests is full of strange people, is it?


    That I this one night, live to see the ghost of the number of times than usual how more!


    This boy''s root is a real son of a bitch!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that the League of dead guests is coming. For me, it is rooted in this boy''s way.


    Patting me on the shoulder, I feel like I''m going to sleep


    I nodded, and I had to do it first.


    Oh, I''m so tired!


    When I opened my eyes, it was already eight o''clock in the morning. The curtain of Genzheng''s room was pulled open early. It seemed that this boy didn''t want me to sleep early.


    He was sitting right beside me, standing like a clock, motionless.


    With my hands on the bed, I arched up slowly. "Want to know about last night?"


    "Yes." Genzheng nodded seriously.


    "Well, you can tell me." I also looked at Genzheng seriously, "but, my question, you should answer me truthfully."


    Gen just thought, "well.".


    He should have been waiting for me here, from finding the ghost in the net disk to meeting Genzheng, what I don''t understand is.


    Why do you feel like a chess player? Why do all those ghosts come to me? Even if I lack Yang, there are more people in the world who lack Yang, and my idea is not so bad!


    I told you all about last night.


    Anxious for a while, my chin and I didn''t ask for an explanation.


    I jumped out of bed and went to the window.


    It''s sunny outside, but I''m not happy about what I say.


    Said so long, my throat some thirsty, picked up the water cup to drink.


    When I finished drinking, Genzheng came to me and said in a deep voice, "Chen Jinjiang was transformed by my master. He should have been in the way of reincarnation. When he waits for you, he will probably delay the opportunity of reincarnation and become a lonely ghost..."


    thinking of this, Genzheng took a breath and looked at me. "He has taken such a big risk. There must be something important between him and you I want to talk to you. What you just said should be something that he can''t let go of on earth...


    "you mean the brother he told me about?" I asked immediately.


    "Desperation... It shows that Chen Jinjiang, his younger brother, is doing a very dangerous thing. He hopes you can stop it in time with his dream." Gen Zheng did not hurry to analyze the way, can see that Gen Zheng has made clear the whole story.


    "But, where do we go to find his big brother..."


    Genzheng said with a smile, "everything has a cause and a result. When Chen Jinjiang gives you a dream, it means..."


    "what does it mean? Don''t show off! " I asked.


    "Can you use your head?" Gen Zheng looked at me discontentedly. "He has been away from the world for a long time. He came to you at this time because the younger brother he said is closest to you at this time."


    "Nearest to me?" I can''t help but wonder, if it''s true as Genzheng said, how come I haven''t seen this person?


    Eh?


    Maybe I have, but I don''t know that he is Chen Jinjiang''s younger brother! It''s not impossible!


    "Also, it''s about the child." Genzheng looked at me seriously, "if you guess well, that child is a ghost child!"


    "What? Ghost child I asked in surprise. I''ve never heard of ghost child before, so I was surprised when I opened my mouth.


    Gen Zheng looked at my expression with disdain and continued, "the reason why ghost children exist is because there are people who" raise little ghosts. "


    "What? Are there any kids in the dead guest League? Don''t we eliminate the evil spirits on the Internet, a group of people who get rid of demons and defend the way? "


    "You''re right." Genzheng nodded and said, "raising a kid, as the name suggests, is to raise a ghost to ask someone to help with things. This is really not the right way. Because the most basic food for kids is blood! At the beginning of raising a kid, he was really a very small kid. The energy he had to absorb every day might be just a drop of blood. Gradually, the kid grew up to be the king of ghosts, and more and more blood he had to absorb. "Thinking of this, I can''t help thinking of the little ghost in the corner last night. Although it is very small, it doesn''t look thin. I think that the person who supports the little ghost, that is, the father in the little ghost''s mouth, must have sacrificed a lot of his own blood to support it.


    "When the kid needs more blood, the people who support him will be killed!"

 Chapter 499

    Genzheng''s words further confirmed my idea. It seems that what I think is right. The person who raises a kid must be miserable at this time!


    "Oh, yes." Gen just seems to think of something, "when did you dream last night?"


    I scratched my head. "When did you fall asleep? I''m not sure about that. When I woke up, I looked at my watch. It was more than 12 o''clock


    Genzheng said with a smile, "that''s right. It''s midnight at 12 p.m., which is the time when Yang Qi begins to grow. The so-called peak and decline, cycle, so although Yang Qi began to grow, but Yin Qi is the heaviest! You are born with insufficient Yang Qi. You can see both yin and Yang. When you are young, you are weaker than before. Therefore, it is the best time for you to dream


    After hearing what he said, I smacked my tongue, "I''ve told you everything. Now I''m going to ask you a few questions, and you have to answer me truthfully. "


    "I went to the library yesterday to make a special check on what is open insight? I found that you are lying to me... "Said here, I am a little sad to say," is not open-minded people, see ghosts, they will smile at me. "


    "Why did you lie to me?"


    Genzheng didn''t seem to be in a hurry to answer my question, "what else? You keep asking


    He was calm and seemed to have known the question I was going to ask.


    Looking at his calm expression, I believe that the answer is already in his heart. Since he intends to sell the story, I''m not in a hurry.


    "Well, the second question is that there is a ghost in the net disk. It''s always a knot in my heart. I don''t understand. Wenya and I both read the net disk. Why did Chen Jinjiang die in the end?"


    Gen Zheng is still sitting in his arms. I really want to beat him up!


    Why didn''t you tell me since you knew it? Is it fun for me to mutter to myself?


    I sighed, forget it, and asked the most puzzling question in my heart.


    "Last question, what are the six spirits?"


    When he heard this, Genzheng suddenly froze and turned his head out of the window, as if thinking about something...


    the "six ghosts" came from the ghost child''s mouth. If I guess correctly, it should be me, but why me?


    What are the six ghosts in this ghost child''s mouth?


    After a long time, Genzheng came back to his senses and said to me in a trance, "eye of insight, also known as Yin Yang eye, is a special function of channeling. It can see supernatural phenomena invisible to other people, such as ghosts. In other words, you can see both yin and Yang. The long street in your dream should not belong to the world, but to the underworld. As for the ghost, you still have the incident. It has nothing to do with insight.


    when it comes to you, you suddenly stop.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to go on? " Speaking of this, Genzheng has become hesitant, which makes me more anxious.


    "Er... Er..." Genzheng hesitated for a while, then turned to look at me, hands helplessly spread out, said with a bitter smile, "this... This I don''t know..."


    "ah?" I widened my eyes. This Genzheng is playing with me. It''s just half a conversation. The more I listen, the more confused I am!


    Gen Zheng looked at me helplessly. "When master left, she told me in a short message that she asked me to take you to the dead guest Alliance for exercise, and asked me to protect you anyway. Master, she was in a hurry when she left the old man''s home. I guess... Maybe she just went to do your business. "


    I just found out a way. It turned out that I had a secret that abbess Huiqing didn''t know. That''s why she left in such a hurry. Genzheng even bluffed me into this asshole League.


    Although I know about it, I''m still angry.


    Even if you protect me, you should tell me first, right? Do you take me as a three-year-old?


    I twisted my neck and broke two rings. "I don''t like being cheated. So... Genzheng, I appreciate your kindness. I want to go back to Lijiang! "


    Genzheng snorted and laughed, "good!"


    "You can get dirty in the league. If you leave the League gate, you''ll die on the street tonight. All three spirits and six spirits will be taken away by evil spirits!" He patted me on the shoulder and was going out.


    What the boy said is that I have a straight hair in my heart, but it''s not unreasonable. I''m lack of Yang, and I''m born with a lot of Yin Qi. I''ve been looking for dirty things these days. If Genzheng didn''t show up in time last night, I don''t know what the ghost child would do?


    At present, it seems that being around Genzheng is the safest.


    "Wait!" I held out my hand to stop Genzheng.


    Genzheng didn''t look back, but I can imagine the proud smile on his face.


    This "root is not right"!


    "Ah... Ah... OK. I''m joking with you... "I pulled Genzheng back with my face covered."There''s still one day left. Tomorrow, I''m going to take part in the assessment. You should hurry to prepare the necessities for entering the jungle. Don''t wait for the time..."


    "since Chen Jinjiang risked his dream to me, I can''t let him down." I interrupted Genzheng.


    Gen is looking at me in surprise.


    "Do you want to help a man like you? When you meet dirty things, how can you protect yourself? This is not the time to be competitive. Get ready for the jungle. "


    I always feel guilty about Chen Jinjiang.


    You risk losing reincarnation to tell me that you still trust me!


    I took a deep breath and became serious.


    "No, go and find out his brother first, and the damned ghost child!"


    Jining, I can be trusted by the dead! There''s no reason to let the dead down!


    Gen is following me back to my bedroom. He is not sure about my safety now.


    Inside the bedroom, the fat man and the emperor were talking. Seeing me coming in, the fat man said, "where did you go last night? The same virtue as monkey, the dragon can see the head but not the tail


    I nodded with a wry smile, if it was not for such a thing, I would not disappear out of thin air.


    Monkey?


    Yes! monkey?


    A series of questions flashed through my mind. Since I met him these two days, he has been listless and his face is pale.


    What about this guy?


    The monkey''s name is Chen Deshui, and the boy''s surname is Chen!


    I''m even more excited than Columbus when he discovers the new world. If the younger brother Chen Jinjiang said is Chen Deshui, it''s like "there''s no place to go, and it doesn''t take much effort to get it!"


    Whether he is or not! I have to find him first and ask him clearly. I have to find Chen Jinjiang''s younger brother even if I ask all the suspects!


    Thinking of this, I asked, "where''s the monkey man?"


    "The boy went to Houshan early in the morning! He said he was going to pick some fresh wild fruits for his parents! " The fat man replied without raising his head.


    Well.


    I think the monkey is also a poor man. He lives alone in the league. He doesn''t even know the cold and the hot.


    Eh?


    Why am I not? Wow, I found myself such a kind-hearted person!


    Just sitting hot buttocks suddenly lifted up, turned and walked to the door.


    Genzheng didn''t ask anything and followed me closely.


    These days, he protected my safety, and I told him everything I saw without reservation. We should be friends.


    In my understanding of friends, is the tacit understanding point is very high, I do not say, he can understand the kind of tacit understanding.


    In the back mountain of the alliance, there are a lot of shrubs and weeds. Few people come here at ordinary times, because the back mountain faces north, and there is basically no sunshine all day long. Towering trees, branches is to block the rare sunshine, so it is very gloomy here.


    Gen was following me and asked in surprise, "the monkey you said? Are you here? "


    "Don''t you hear that, too?" As I searched for the monkey, I replied, "what else do you want to ask?"


    "That''s true." Gen Zheng continued, "but you know, this place is extremely evil!"


    "Evil gate? What kind of heresy? "


    "In a day, when the sun is at its peak, the Yang is at its peak. There is no sun here all day long. The Yang is very weak, but the Yin that ghosts like is very strong. You see, there are basically no footprints of people! " The roots are pointing to the half human tall bushes around them, which are blood red, and the branches stretch out very high.


    "Most of the people in the alliance are just joined, and they are not so proficient in exorcism. So there are few people here. Are you sure what they say is true? "


    Hearing Genzheng''s words, it further confirmed my thought in my heart, "you also said that Yin Qi is the most abundant here. Then I ask you, if you want the monkey to really raise a kid, I ask you, is it better for him to provide it in the sunny courtyard of the alliance, or in the back mountain where the birds don''t poop and Yin Qi soars to the sky?"


    Gen Zheng "poof Yi" a laugh to come out a voice, "it seems that your boy didn''t follow me in vain, progress so fast?"


    I scolded myself in my heart. I can''t see it. Can you learn a bird skill?


    Is it because I have a good understanding?


    I didn''t pay any attention to him. I walked quickly in front of him. Gen was following me, staring at the sun in the sky from time to time.


    "Before sunset, we must find the monkey. Even if we can''t find it, we''ll leave!" Genzheng murmured, "once the sun completely disappears, even if we meet him, if he is accompanied by a kid, we can''t do it!"


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, the two of us walked about more than ten miles in the back mountain full of bushes.


    As an urban white-collar worker, I usually don''t have much chance to exercise. At this time, my feet have already worn out blood bubbles, and my trousers have been pierced by sharp branches on the surrounding bushes.It''s quite right. The atmosphere is not breathing.


    I can see that you are an expert and I am a layman.


    I gasped and said to Genzheng behind me, "no! dying! Take a break! Take a rest...


    Genzheng''s eyes were fixed in front of him and patted me, "Jining! Look


    I follow the direction that the root is pointing at and look at it.


    about two hundred or three hundred meters away, there is a shabby Town God''s Temple.


    "Let''s go!" As soon as I saw the building in front of me, I immediately came to the spirit. I just wanted to sit down and immediately stood up, raised my legs and left.


    Town God''s Temple is one of the most important gods in the religious culture of ancient Han people. Most of them are from heroes of the local people. They are the gods of the Han people and Taoism.


    but the present Town God''s Temple looks rather shabby. The door of the temple has been a little shaky. The red sandalwood on it is full of scratches due to the erosion of years. The door of the temple is full of rustling leaves, and several huge spider webs are lying in the middle of the opened door.


    "Genzheng, you wait..." my original intention is to find genshutiao and clean up the spider web in front of the door, otherwise I can''t get in.


    But at this time, Genzheng took three steps at the same time, suddenly flashed in front of me and covered my mouth.


    He vigilantly quickly stretched out the index finger of his right hand, put it on his lips, and motioned me not to speak.


    The root just pointed to the fallen leaves under my feet. I found that there were footprints on the fallen leaves under my feet!


    originally, there are people in Town God''s Temple.


    I cried bitterly for my carelessness in my heart. If I scared away the people inside because of my carelessness, it would be a failure!


    I nodded to indicate that I knew. Genzheng released his hand, and we two approached the temple door quietly.


    There are people inside!


    two of us are hiding on both sides of the temple gate in Town God''s Temple. We indistinct a thin figure, holding a three inch knife.


    I widened the pupil, a closer look, that person is not my roommate -- monkey!


    Is he the one with the kids? Chen Jinjiang''s younger brother?


    What is he doing?


    A series of questions flashed through my mind again. After a moment''s thinking, the monkey moved again!


    In his hand that three inch long knife, bit by bit, bit by bit of probe to his already thin left wrist!


    Seeing this, I was about to rush in. On the other side of the temple gate, Gen was looking at me, frowning and waving his hand. He motioned to me to wait and see the situation.


    I had to restrain my emotion, but the next scene made me feel numb and sweat back!


    The monkey raised his left arm slightly, bared his teeth in pain and cut his wrist. The blood was dripping down one by one...


    and the ghost child I saw that day also appeared! He is lying on the bottom of the monkey''s left wrist with a smile. His pupils are slightly open. He is very happy. He opens his pale and colorless lips. The monkey''s blood drops into his mouth like this!!!


    I can even see that with the monkey''s blood dripping into his mouth, ghost child''s pale and monotonous lips have gradually evolved into a horrible dark black!


    "This time... This time... Drank my blood, you... You... Have to promise me, help me... Help my family find a way to pay off the foreign debt!"


    Cut your wrists and bleed! The original physical fitness is not very good monkeys now look particularly weak! His face became more and more pale, and his body swayed left and right with the continuous flow of bright red blood...


    the ghost child under his wrist didn''t answer the monkey''s words, he licked his dark black lips, greedily continued to suck the blood, which brought him Kuai feeling, and there was a black pupil in the originally colorless pupil!


    "No! This kid sucks too much blood! It''s going to be a ghost king! "


    Gen Zheng was so surprised that he rushed out. When his figure flew out, a yellow paper Rune was shot at the ghost child like a quick arrow!


    The yellow paper Rune seal was something that Genzheng was carrying with him to keep away evil spirits. At this time, the situation was urgent, so he couldn''t help thinking more. Now he took out the yellow paper Rune seal and threw it at the ghost child!


    The ghost child gave a smirk and quickly pulled the bleeding monkey. He dodged and hid behind the monkey.


    The yellow paper mark was patted on the monkey''s chest. The monkey was so stuffy that he spat out a mouthful of blood!


    The yellow paper Fuyin was stained with blood, and the whole Fuyin burst into flames!


    Genzheng''s figure was a little flustered. He quickly pulled the hot monkey on his chest, threw him beside me and whispered to me, "send a text message to Li Qin! I just have some means for the network evil spirit, this kid has become the climate, I''m afraid I can''t last long! "


    With a wave of Genzheng''s big hand, Genzheng pushed us out of the temple door and closed it with both hands. In the crack of the door, I saw the ghost child with white face and black lips coming towards himI can''t say how moved I am. Although Genzheng seems so unreliable at ordinary times, he can give up his life to save me at the critical moment!

 Chapter 500

    Too late to think, I quickly took out a mobile phone to the alliance sent a distress message!


    Take another look at the monkey. His chest is red with blood due to the burning of Rune mark, and the wound on his wrist is still dripping with weak blood drops. For an ordinary monkey, his constitution has been deviated, and he has been in a coma for a long time under severe damage...


    fortunately, the monkey is not heavy enough. I took a look at him, and he just picked up the skinny monkey, and the door of the temple turned dark¡° Boom!


    At the moment when the precious red sandalwood temple door saw sawdust flying, a figure was like a broken kite, falling rapidly...


    I had a closer look, and it was Genzheng who was still alive just now...


    Genzheng was breathing heavily, lying less than 10 meters away from me in a very embarrassed posture,


    he was very difficult to lean Over his head, gasping heavily, "he drank too much blood of Yang people, and now he is half a ghost king, you hurry away! Otherwise... Otherwise... Otherwise, it''s too late... "


    I look at Genzheng in fear, even he is beaten down, run away? Are you kidding??


    "Poof", Genzheng not far away spat out a mouthful of black blood, his head tilted, and he fainted completely...


    my brain became big with a "buzz", and he was knocked down. What should I do?


    What about monkeys? Aren''t all three of us going to die here today?


    did not wait for me to think more, nor did I wait for my legs to run. The ghosts at the temple gate suddenly began to rise. The ghost child had stood in the doorway of the temple and was still laughing at me. In


    , my scalp suddenly became numb. The ghost boy in my eyes did not go out of the temple gate at the moment. It had left both feet off the ground, with a black veil on its head, covering up its face. Come on.


    Right? Doesn''t it mean that ghosts can''t appear during the day?


    The ghost child seemed to see through what I was thinking. The corners of his mouth behind the black veil were slightly twisted and laughed. "Indeed, we can''t appear in the daytime."


    "However, it''s a pity... There''s a lot of Yin here, and I''ve just absorbed that fool''s Yang blood. In fact, these are just some good conditions. Even so, I can''t appear in the daytime, because that''s too much loss for me. If there''s a little sunshine, maybe... I''ll be gone..."


    I look at the ghost child in front of me in panic, dodo Wordy wordy pointed to him, "that... That... That you still... Dare to appear, you... You... You are not afraid of the sun... The sun suddenly appears?"


    In the twinkling of an eye, the ghost child floated to the place five meters in front of me and said with a loud smile, "Hey, hey... I can''t manage so much!"


    "For... Why?"


    "Because of you!"


    Through the black veil, I saw that the ghost child''s face was full of greed. This greed even surpassed the greed when he drank monkey''s blood...


    "six Yin spirits, this special constitution is rare in a thousand years..." the ghost child licked his dark black lips, as if looking at me as a treasure.


    "What? What six ghosts? " I will die in fear, you know!


    "You made it clear to me!"


    The ghost boy didn''t talk to me any more, but was approaching me little by little...


    the cold sweat had penetrated my body, and I was shaking back...


    "listen." An old voice seemed to spread in my body.


    "Eh?" I suddenly froze, who is talking to me?


    The old voice came again, this time his voice was a little short.


    "Don''t look for me in the mud." A rather strong figure appeared in my mind. It looked like a middle-aged man. Wearing clothes, it looked like strange armor, just like the armor in a TV series. But it was different. He looked like a middle-aged man. How could he sound like an old man over seventy?


    "Don''t ask me anything? I''ll let you know when I have a chance. Now, if you want to live, listen to me. " The person in my mind, holding a sword in his arms, is sitting in a dark void, calmly said to me.


    I look at the approaching ghost child, MD! Fight!


    I don''t know who I''m talking to? But even if the situation is worse, can it be worse than it is now??


    Looking at the insidious smile of the ghost child, a look that would swallow me alive, made me panic again.


    At this time, the person in my mind even stretched lazily, "your back hair is 7 inches above the middle. When the tip of your ears is straight up and the top of your head is in the middle, it''s your Baihui acupoint. Check three numbers in your heart, and then try to run. When you run, remember to knock your Baihui acupoint three times. "


    "Remember?"


    "Well."


    "Here we go."


    The ghost child seemed to notice the change of my expression. His eyes were fixed on me for fear that I might slip away if I didn''t pay attention."1..."


    "2..."


    "3..."


    I always think that the national football team has a way out. For example, select 11 death penalty criminals and tell them that if they win, they will be acquitted. If they don''t win, they will be solved on the spot...


    in the face of death, the potential of human beings is infinite!


    At that moment, I believed that my turning speed surpassed that of Michael Johnson, bolt and Liu Xiang. It was the fastest run in my life so far...


    If I ran slowly, I would die!


    When I turned around, I did not forget to knock the Baihui acupoint on my head three times...


    suddenly, my steps stopped??


    Don''t ask me why it''s a question mark? Because I don''t know why I stop... I move hard, but I find my body is not controlled by myself!


    Me, not me?


    After death, the wind blows. Obviously, the ghost child is catching up!


    Nima! What are you doing??


    At the critical moment, I turned my head.


    The ghost child popped up his hands, which were dark and pale. He couldn''t even call them hands, because there was no meat at all. They were all dark and white bones!


    At this time, I was placed in the void of the middle-aged man in my mind. I could clearly see my own facial expressions and body movements, and I was like a person who was out of the way, looking at other people''s bodies!


    Nima!


    It''s so creepy! Can''t move, am I possessed?


    Elder brother... You should cherish my younger brother''s body...


    I had a bitter smile in my heart and looked at the situation outside helplessly.


    See ghost child a pair of white bone claws came over, at this time of "I", facial expression is not.


    When the white bone claw is two inches away from me, I will catch my face, I "move"!!!


    The foot moves lightly three inches, as before the facial expression does not change!


    That''s the distance of three inches. Unexpectedly, Sheng Sheng got rid of the ghost child''s claws!


    The ghost child was a little surprised. Maybe I didn''t expect that I could get rid of it!


    I''m just an ordinary person, and this dirty thing is the existence of half a ghost king. How can I avoid his attack so easily?


    Ghost child aware of the wrong, but it is not easy to give up, a flutter empty, malicious looking at "I", once again rushed over!


    "I" didn''t wait to die. I was in front of him with a body movement!


    this movement surprised him!


    It certainly will not think that I, an ordinary person with no power to bind a chicken, dare to attack a ghost!!!


    "I" is not a strong body, but at this time the strength is great, a slap fan in the past, ghost child quickly stretched out the white claws to block!


    Palm carrying the rolling wind, such as a lightning from the sky, white bone claw just hit, burst out a "bang" sound!


    That pair of white bone claws... Were directly broken by the fan!!!


    The ghost child was directly slapped heavily on the ground, and the dark color on his lips seemed to be gradually fading away...


    a slap interrupted the ghost child''s white claw, and beat him in such a mess, this man is so powerful!


    "Get out of here." "I" flatly looked at the ghost child, carelessly patted the dust on the lower body.


    It looked at me in horror, "you''re not that mortal? Who the hell are you? "


    "I" looked up at the ghost child with disdain, "what? Do you want to know? "


    While saying this, I found that "my" right hand was raised again...


    this scared the ghost boy so much that he rolled up in a hurry.


    "Wait..." I said in a deep voice, "release the blood of the person who provided for you..."


    when the ghost boy heard this, he knelt down in front of me with a "plop".


    "Please, without this man''s blood, I will never be reincarnated!"


    "I" leaned down with no change in face, "I said, let the blood out..."


    the ghost child looked at "me" in horror, sighed helplessly and began to tell me his story.


    "I was abandoned as a child, and then adopted by my adoptive parents. At first, they were very kind to me, until one day, they had their own children. My adoptive father and mother began to dislike me and asked me to go out to pick up firewood every day. My adoptive father and mother''s family were in the mountains. In winter, the snow was very deep. They asked me to pick up firewood in the mountains. There are often wild animals in the mountains, which is very dangerous. When collecting firewood in the evening, I saw a two meter long white green tiger in the mountain... "


    it gave a wry smile," when I woke up, I found that my body could float in the air... And my body was being nibbled by the white green Tiger... ""I" still did not speak, face does not change, but also did not immediately solve it, but waiting for it to finish this sad story.


    "When I got home, I saw my adoptive father and mother playing with their own children. I didn''t remember that I was still in the mountains... All that night, I was waiting, even if they were looking for me... Until midnight, when they were snoring like thunder, I realized that they didn''t care about me at all...


    I listened to everything the ghost child said There was some sadness and sympathy in my heart.


    I miss my parents a little. I haven''t been back to my hometown for such a long time, and I don''t know what happened to the second elder...


    "I hate them! I hate my biological parents even more Speaking of this, the ghost child showed a vicious smile, "I killed them! I couldn''t enter reincarnation. At this time, I found out that I had become a lonely ghost, a ghost child in your mouth... "


    " later, a guy named Chen Deshui came to see a Taoist priest and invited me. I helped his family solve the difficulties, he provided blood for me... After all, it''s just a fair deal between the two of us! "


    "I" sneer, a common look, "fair trade? You drink his blood and destroy his longevity. Now you are going to eat the man who supports you. Fair? What do you say is fair? "


    I could hear that the person who occupied my body answered coldly and didn''t mean to forgive him at all.


    However, at this time, I was a little hesitant. In the end, he was also a poor man. At this time, there was a trace of sympathy in his heart....


    the ghost child seemed to be begging for the sympathy of "me".


    "I" obviously don''t have so much patience, cold voice way, "don''t bleed, now you give me ashes!"


    The ghost child gave in, sat on the ground, and burst out into black houses.


    In the black fog, a lot of blood gathered and scattered in it, and the black fog even scraped my face, leaving traces of blood on my face...


    after the black fog disappeared, "I" nodded with satisfaction.


    "Go away."


    The ghost child looked very tired now. Hearing this, he slipped away and disappeared in my sight.


    "Genzheng? What''s the root


    "Monkey? Monkey


    "Jining? Jining


    Vaguely heard the call not far away, the old voice through the void, said to me, "I don''t need you to thank me, but you have to help me keep my secret."


    I nodded, although I don''t know what kind of existence he is, but in the critical moment, he saved me twice, I am still grateful.


    "Shall we see each other again?" That''s the last thing I said before I went into a coma.


    "Better not."


    I suddenly felt dark in my eyes and fainted on the ground.


    ...


    when I woke up, it was already more than 8 p.m. with a snow-white ceiling above, surrounded by people, fat people and the emperor were all around me.


    I saw Genzheng standing beside me. Isn''t this boy seriously injured?


    How did it get better so fast?


    Gen Zheng looked at me with a smile, as if he had seen the doubts in my heart. "There are professional hospitals in our alliance, which are specialized in treating this kind of evil wound. Not only me, but also Chen Deshui, who is good. It''s you, somehow? It''s been six or seven hours since you woke up. "


    Six or seven hours?


    I wonder in my heart, in addition to congenital eight character incomplete, yin and Yang, and they have no difference?


    Right? Did that person enter my body and cause me any sequelae?


    Why?


    I forced myself to sit up, only to find that my whole body seemed to be hollowed out.


    "Yes! The ghost child is so powerful. When we get there, how can he disappear? " Li Qin asked curiously.


    "Ah! Don''t mention it I was thinking about some excuse to dispel their doubts, and then I remembered that the ghost child said that he was most afraid of the sunshine...


    "it was not that there was a burst of sunshine shining in at that time, which saved our lives!"


    Root is "Oh" a, also did not ask what more.


    I think he knows. If it wasn''t for external factors, how could I have beaten that guy?


    "All right." Li Qin came over and pressed me down. "Take a rest. Tomorrow morning, we have to start!"


    I nodded and saw that there was no Chen Deshui in the crowd. Then I asked, "where''s the monkey boy?"


    "Here, brother Ning..." the monkey came in through the crowd.


    "Thank you for that. In fact, if it wasn''t for your company''s failure to pay compensation for my brother''s death, I wouldn''t have taken such a big risk to raise kids... "I leaned out my hand and tapped the monkey''s chest with a smile! It''s all over, monkey! Later, you can take good care of your brother''s family! Don''t be silly again


    The monkey nodded and said nothing more.


    "Well, let''s go first and let him have a good rest." Gen is pushing everyone out of the room.


    Soon, I was the only one left in the room.


    How tired these days! I stretched a lazy waist and thought to myself, will my life change in the future?


    It doesn''t matter! Sleep first! I''m so tired!


    I carry heavy luggage, early in the door waiting for people to come.


    I didn''t think Genzheng came to see me off.


    Genzheng looked at my clothes carefully: "ah, no! Why don''t you bring some rain proof equipment? You know it''s going to rain tonight


    "Who are you kidding? I read the weather forecast. It''s sunny all week."


    I despised him and wanted to play with me.


    "What the weather forecast says doesn''t count. What I say counts. When I say it will, it will. Do you want to make a bet with me? "


    Genzheng looks like a unscrupulous businessman, as if he wants to squeeze something from me.


    If I go, can this one still watch the stars at night and know whether it will rain or shine? I''m a little flustered. (later, I learned that this product was the Deputy Judge who evaluated me. He directed the artificial rain machine to give me a rain Whenever I wanted.)


    Although I didn''t believe what he said, I didn''t make a bet with him when I thought about the losses I suffered from him all the way.


    To the edge of the jungle, root is blindfolded my eyes, turn of my seven meat and eight vegetable led to walk for a long time to stop.


    "Well, the forest survival mission officially begins."


    Root is opening the hood that blinds my eyes, "there will be a surprise in the back, believe me, it''s a big gift."


    I didn''t want to move with my heavy luggage. I found a tent under a low tree. Thinking that it would rain at night, Gen Zheng quickly made some waterproof measures, so I lay comfortably and waited for the time to pass.


    Although I don''t know what kind of pit Genzheng has dug, I believe he can''t play any tricks on this day and night.


    Did not expect that the naive changed, but everything I have is not very flustered, now I happily listen to the sound of rain tick tick sound to sleep.

 Chapter 501

    I''m a little uneasy to spend a day and a night so safely. It''s not like Genzheng''s style. Didn''t you dig a hole for me?


    Thanks to me, I set a lot of traps around the tent yesterday. It''s so easy to pass?


    I''ve been busy for so long.


    It''s been a long time since dawn. I''m afraid it''s not long before the destination address is sent.


    The more silent I am, the more uneasy I am. Is this the approach before the storm.


    Soon after, the GPS on my body vibrated and sent my coordinates and the coordinates of the target address.


    I recalled the map, southwest direction 10 kilometers. This is the pit, 10 kilometers, this is the forest! It''s not a runway!


    It rained so long last night. I''m afraid the road is more difficult! This is killing me!


    Fortunately, we have enough time today.


    I''m waiting for you to go out with me!


    It''s said that chocolate is better with garlic on rainy days!


    I finished the last half of the chocolate, but I didn''t have garlic.


    The most annoying is the rainy day, the most annoying is the muddy ground after the rain, the most annoying is that my clean and refreshing shoes are wrapped up in mud.


    I really want to pull Genzheng over now and let him chew my brother''s shoes clean.


    The two pieces of mud on my left and right feet are like two weights. They seem to pull me down to the ground at any time and sink me in the wilderness. I could only walk for a short time, so I stopped and found a twig to pick the mud off my shoes.


    I''m a young man with a habit of cleanliness. I''ve been fiddling with it again and again, but I''m helpless.


    I suddenly thought of a famous saying that I don''t know which immortal. If I want to achieve great things, I have to work hard. This famous saying has no practical effect on me. Instead, it has become the governing law of many capitalists oppressing the poor workers. If they want to get a high salary, they have to work hard for me.


    Even if you''re tired, if you look at the payroll, it doesn''t have to be a few more cents. It''s the so-called painting a big cake for you first. You look like a big dog with a half meter long and a half meter long tongue hanging. When you finally leave, you''ll be thrown a meat bun filled with rat stuffing.


    You think you don''t have to come back if you get a bargain. In fact, you are the victim of ignorance.


    Root is the exploiter with ugly face, but thinking about it, I don''t know whether it''s because of anger, or because I want to be looked down upon by people, so my pace suddenly speeds up.


    According to the three-dimensional map in my head, I plan to turn around the foot of the mountain, stop to rest for a while, and then go on my way.


    My little tender feet are about to be blistered. Suddenly, I think of Wenya again. Where was she assigned? Did she have to pass these tests?


    If you grind her little jade feet out of a big cocoon and put them on me, it''ll be like tickling. Isn''t that disturbing your interest?


    I really regret that I brought my family members into the pit, just like I went into the black hole of MLM.


    Normally, the task of elegance is to wait on me and give me a monkey. Why do you let her do such a dangerous task? At that time, my head must have been pretty funny, but it''s OK. At least she''s near me and won''t be abducted by other men with ulterior motives.


    Soon I got to the corner. I threw almost all the things in my backpack all the way. Some of them seemed useful, but they were a burden on me. Even the valuable items like tents were left in the camp last night.


    All of a sudden, a delicate woman, with a bamboo basket in her right hand and an innocent smile, came to me with shame like the spring breeze.


    Where can such a graceful woman come from in the wilderness? And look at her step light, foot didn''t even stick to the mud, in the heart unexpectedly inexplicable rise a burst of envy.


    I''ve seen it floating on the water for a long time. Today I see it floating on the mud again.


    Eh? In the wilderness? Single men and few women?


    Ah, Pooh! What a familiar line!


    Hey, hey, but I like...


    "little master, where are you going?" She looked at it for a moment and asked in a soft voice, with her head bashful.


    I haven''t got a full view of this little girl. How can I describe her origin in detail? My eyes are fixed on her chest, and my hands are gesticulating: "I come from the other side of the mountain, I want to go to the other side of the mountain."


    "Oh, oh..." She replied vaguely.


    "Ah," suddenly, the little girl slipped and fell in front of me, and the delicious food in the basket was scattered all over the floor.


    She just groaned in pain, and her voice came one after another, but her small eyes were staring at me all the time, as if she were asking for help, or Well, I can''t think about it!


    Mianmian felt that she had a soft skin and wanted to help her get rid of it.


    "Little master, I can''t walk like this. Can you give me a ride? My house is not far away. It''s in the valley you just passed. Thank you." She caressed the wound helplessly, while coquettishly expressed her appeal.She would not feel sick even if she didn''t take a bag of soup into the field to sleep.


    There should still be time. It''s only an hour to go back and forth to that valley. If there are some small incidents, I think I can hold on for dozens of minutes. I don''t want to do a few seconds. It''s too humiliating.


    First of all, I declare that my heart is absolutely loyal to elegance, but as a man with normal thinking, it''s normal to have a bit of mixed thoughts.


    However, now may be the best time to test my revolutionary will. I must stick to my bottom line and not be defeated by beauty.


    Forget it, it''s all rubbish. You can do it. I''d better carry her back first. If there''s someone in the family, it''s God''s will, and I won''t force it.


    "I''m sorry, if there''s someone at home, I''ll send someone to come, but my parents and brother may not be back until evening." The little girl was a little shy and a little sorry.


    As you can see, this is providence, and it has nothing to do with my moral character!


    As the saying goes, those who know current affairs are outstanding, young people should seize the opportunity and work hard.


    Those who talk big should strip you naked and throw you into a group of women who are also naked. As long as you don''t have any physiological reaction and mind distractions for an hour, I will cut my neck and commit suicide in front of you to show my gratitude.


    In this way, since God''s will is hard to disobey, I can do this thing with a clear conscience and dignity. This is me, a golden man.


    The little girl may be tired, even lying on my back asleep, face on my neck, floating light fragrance.


    I tried to wake her up for a few days, but I didn''t know if it was the right way to wake her up.


    "Wow, so fast into the state, there is no ability to struggle? So you''re going to take on my power? " I couldn''t suppress my ecstasy, I muttered to myself.


    "I expect you to break your throat and make the whole valley tremble for us. It''s boring!"


    In front of such a harmonious scene, I was so confident, and even a little lost.


    Into the valley, not far away, only on both sides of the ridge and together, look up, leaving only a small gap, you can see the light blue sky.


    It''s a good omen in my heart!


    Soon found the little woman''s home, a few low tile roofed houses lined up, the yard full of a variety of vegetables and fruits, although it seems a little crude, and without decoration, but like a paradise in general, it seems that people feel that life here will be quite quiet and comfortable.


    I even think that if one day, Wenya and I retire after success, we will move to such a place and enjoy a happy life like pension.


    Find the girl''s boudoir, which is clean and tidy, and the smell is the same as the fragrance she sends out, but it''s thicker and intoxicating.


    I put her on Chuang, closed the curtain, showed a sinister smile, and then took off her clothes at the speed of 100 meters. When there was only one pants left, I heard a cry from the loudspeaker outside: "there are still 9 miles to the designated place, please arrange the time reasonably."


    Nima, it''s Genzheng''s voice, which makes me pull my pants on the ground. If my little Ningning is depressed in the future, it must be this boy who scares me and leaves me with sequelae. I want to ask him for spiritual compensation.


    The little girl suddenly woke up from Chuang, looked at my half naked body, embarrassed to smile: "in fact, it''s very happy to be carried by you, go to complete the test quickly, come on."


    "Who are you?" I looked at her suspiciously.


    "I''m a member of the organization. I usually live here. Unless I have a task, I can walk out of the mountain." She explained in no hurry.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Even if you just told me, I''m half undressed. " I hate it, but I can''t help it.


    "It''s all assessment rules. Besides, I just want to see if you can control yourself." She has a beautiful smile.


    "I, I''m sure I can hold it. Don''t watch me take off my clothes. I''m just a walking form. I won''t do anything to you." I''m not ashamed. To be honest, I''m a little shameless.


    "Well, let''s do it again." Then she took off her coat, revealing a bra, a bare white thigh hanging on the edge of the bed, and then like a dead pig lying there, a look at the mercy of others.


    "You white bone spirit, I feel sick when I see this picture. Fortunately, I took off my clothes to lure you out of your true colors... "


    My mouth criticizes, or reluctantly wear clothes, trousers up when was stiff little Ningning stuck for a while, and then finish packing, head also did not return to leave.Maybe there will be a camera watching me somewhere. Maybe it''s a test about holding power. It''s like a final question in a test paper, and the score is super high. If you make mistakes, you''ll lose everything.


    Anyway, I didn''t commit a crime, which should be called crime suspension. Of course, I won''t be deducted points. Moreover, I''m very satisfied with the natural and unrestrained way that I turned around and left in the end, although the baby is very helpless.


    When I got to the entrance of the valley, I found that there was a wooden pole with a horn hanging on it. This should be the place where the sound was making. If this thing rings, and the valley is empty, the sound will last for three days.


    I can''t let this thing harm posterity any more, so I climbed up and cut off the wire decisively.


    Genzheng, let your g-day shout, shout throat, here also can''t hear a sound!


    The road ahead is unknown. I''m on my way silently. It''s a pity. This is my first love affair in my life!!!


    I continued along the road of return. Not far from the place where I met the little girl, I saw a big man with round trunk and arms. He stood there with his legs crossed and looked at the direction I was going. It seems that this should be another test.


    "Who''s coming? Give me your name." The big man is as loud as a bell.


    "Passers by." I love to take the road of indifference, thinking that this is the root of the assessment arrangement...


    "you stand here, block my way, what do you want to do?"


    "I''m going to intercept a bandit named Jining who did something shameful to my sister..."


    He took out his book and read it according to the dialogue above.


    Damn it! Genzheng, you are unreliable again!


    Can we find a normal group performance!


    I remember that the little girl just said that she had a brother, but at least she had to find a similar group to perform. These two people were put together as brothers and sisters. According to the size, they were a little far fetched, just like Wu Dalang and Wu Song.


    "Oh, man, don''t follow the script, OK? I just sent your sister home. I didn''t do anything bad at all." I argued.

 Chapter 502

    "Well, Genzheng said that he has a hundred opinions, and there is always one that you can''t help," he read another line, "I want to intercept a man named Jining. He is like a coward. If I defeat you, I will fly away with Wenya and become a couple. She is the wind, I am the scum, no, I am the sand..."


    "Don''t read it. You''re stupid. I''m Jining."


    Actually provocation my bottom line, for such a provocation, any man with the will will will stand up to defend their dignity.


    Not even if it''s a joke!


    The big man closed the book and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Look, I scared you like that!" I sneer.


    "Go away. As soon as I study, I sweat. I''m afraid I''ll encounter some unknown words. I''m tired of learning when I''m a little girl."


    The big man was a little shy, then suddenly shook his huge body, put his posture open, and yelled: "let''s move."


    If I try my best, then I can guarantee that I will not be able to fight this guy 100%. It is obviously not effective for the overlord to bow hard. At this time, it''s time to test my mind. I just meditated for a while, so I thought to myself: "are you not intelligent?"


    "Who said that?"


    "Why do you always like violence?"


    "Because I''m the one who practices martial arts."


    He is a martial arts practitioner. I''ve seen that for a long time, not to mention his strong muscles, but from his walking, I know that he is a practitioner.


    "It''s because of intelligence. Well, let''s compare intelligence quotient first to see if you are qualified to fight against people with high intelligence quotient like me. By the way, you really don''t have intelligence quotient problem as I guess, OK


    I spread out my hands and tried to say it was fair.


    "Why do I listen to you? According to the script, I bluff you for two hours in such a posture. If I can''t pass, I''ll finish the task." He took out the script and looked through it again.


    Although normally he won''t hurt me, I don''t have time to accompany this fool. I stare here for two hours. It''s really painful.


    In my life, I only serve the wall and look at beautiful women. If I look at these rough and strong men for two hours, I will be blind.


    "It''s ok if you don''t compare. First you admit that your IQ is not good. I''ll look at you for two hours and let you finish the task." I''ll do it.


    "Compare, compare!"


    The big man was angry. Everyone had shortcomings. The onlookers could only express themselves. This has always been bad for the learning of the big man, at least there is still some self-esteem.


    "To be fair, each of us will give each other an intelligence question. We will win or lose in three rounds, but to be more fair, our questions must be similar, that is to say, similar. For example, if I give one plus one and you give two plus two, that''s similar. Do you understand? Do you dare to fight? " I continue to motivate.


    "Dare, grandma, I''ll give up." The big man is furious.


    "OK, let the people with low IQ come out first, I''ll come first." I don''t care about those self defeats. I''ll take advantage first.


    "I have a friend named monkey. He once sent seven letters to his friend, but his friend fat told him that he only received one when he wrote back. Why?"


    "Because the messenger has lost the letter!" Big Han Li straight gas strong reply way.


    "I sent seven letters to my friends, because I didn''t get one." When I finished, I looked at the man in front of me and said nothing.


    He frowned and said, "you take another test. I understand this time."


    "Yes." I said with a smile, "monkey sent out a letter yesterday and another one today. How many letters have he sent out in the past two days?"


    The man narrowed his eyes and looked at me, thinking, this is a trap, absolutely a trap, can''t be wrong.


    "Time is up." I shook my head helplessly, "let me tell you the answer."


    "One yesterday, one today. It must be two in all. Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "No, I didn''t think it was that..." The man was so anxious that he scratched his head. He could see that although he was brave and brave, his intelligence was not flattering...


    well, this time I don''t need to plant any more. He realized that there was something wrong with his intelligence.


    The big man held my arm tightly, feeling almost torn off: "please be my master, you see I have a martial arts skill, but I still can''t do it."


    "Well, that''s fine." I have some hesitation, I really lack such a strong man.


    Eh? How does it feel strange?


    "Master, please accept my apprentice''s worship!" Then he really banged his head three times, tamping the ground in front of him.


    "If I ask you a question, I''m a little hungry as a teacher because I''ve consumed too much energy." He should be able to understand what I mean.


    Ha ha a smile, take out a plastic bag from the bosom, inside unexpectedly have a whole fried chicken. He broke off two drumsticks and gave them to me. Then he took out a bottle of beer from behind and opened the bottle with his teeth.I didn''t expect that I could eat fried chicken and drink beer after only a few minutes. This is life. You never know what will happen next. It''s really exciting!


    It seems that I''m not satisfied. I took out my mobile phone to play his Korean love drama. I ate and watched it with my smiling face. Unexpectedly, the wild man cried and muttered: "it''s so touching. How can there be such love? This episode is so touching..."


    Wow, this is cute enough. Is it a mascot? I''m really convinced!


    How could Genzheng have thought that I had received the goods as an apprentice, and was offered for free?


    After eating, I licked my fingers clean, for fear that the man would repent, and asked tentatively, "in this case, should you open a back door for me?"


    "Of course, master, if it wasn''t for Genzheng, I should have sent you to the end." The big man agreed very readily, and then pasted it on me. It was a bit of iron man tenderness. It seemed that the big bird depended on people.


    This trip is not in vain. It''s worth it that a few primary school math problems have fooled a loyal apprentice.


    "Tell me, who else is on the way back? Is it your father and your mother in the script? In this case, your family of four will be all together."


    I asked quietly.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t write it in this script." He looked at the book in his hand.


    "Forget it, I''ll leave first. You''ll do it yourself. After the test, I''ll treat you to a good meal."


    I patted my chest and looked like a big bag.


    He nodded his head like a pound of garlic. The promise was in his heart.


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    "Zang Wu."


    He continued, "I grew up in the League guard when I was a kid, and they all said I was not very smart. In fact, I also know, what the mother is not very clever, is not stupid! Although I grew up in the guard, I didn''t understand any exorcism magic unless I had this strength. "


    "Zang Wu, OK I patted him on the shoulder, stood up and straightened up, "I''m leaving. Let''s say goodbye."


    I''m really a little sorry. If you feed him, it doesn''t work for vegetarians. If you eat meat, you don''t know if you can feed him.


    But look at his body, there is always something useful. Please wait for the money.


    Just bypassing the Baigujing and admitting an apprentice, why is the play more and more like a journey to the west? Is this journey to the west too much? If there is a daughter country again, will I still go? It is estimated that the goods do not have so much money to hire so many beautiful women as extras.


    Ladies and gentlemen, don''t be stingy with the recommendation ticket in your hand. Use it to smash it at Shuangdao quickly!


    It has been half a day since I left, even less than one third. Genzheng gave me a preventive injection in advance. Although these obstacles will not hurt me, it is enough for me to kill time. The ultimate goal is to reach the destination, rather than simply remove the obstacles.


    I think it''s necessary to take a detour. Although we may have to take more unjust routes, we should at least walk calmly and not so frightening.


    As far as I can see, it should just be around the hill nearby.


    But on the three-dimensional map in my memory, the mountain, including the other side of the mountain, was not marked. Is this beyond the scope of assessment?


    Can you really enter this area?


    Waiting for people, but it doesn''t matter when I get to the end.


    So I embarked on an unknown journey. At the beginning, I could still see some traces of the road. Although it seems that it is a long time ago and no one has passed by recently, at least it means that there may have been people there a long time ago, and it will not be a dangerous area with few people.


    Walking, I was hungry again, so I ate the last piece of beef jerky, and continued to drive fast. Although the steady road was still distinguishable, the dense vegetation around me had blocked the road from above, just like a boulevard. If I became a dwarf, I might be able to walk freely.


    While I was chopping the plants in the way with a small axe, I was observing the extension of the road and judging my position. It was a waste of energy. I knew it was time to steal something from the little girl''s basket, and the only piece of beef jerky had been swallowed.


    The further the road extends, the more dense the surrounding vegetation appears. The branches and leaves all over the sky seem to weave a big net to block out the sun. The dense weeds have completely annihilated the road in front of us.


    I can''t even see this place in the sky, let alone see any signs of comparison. Now I don''t even know where I am.


    It''s really a mountain and a scenery. The places that I used to pass by are at least some open places. On the contrary, the more I walk here, the more depressed I feel. The more I walk, the more I feel that I can''t find a way out.


    All of a sudden, it was like I hit the wall, and I couldn''t walk any more. After a closer look, I found that the road ahead was completely blocked by a carefully woven wall made of plants and vines, just like a reed mat.I couldn''t get through it, so I walked slowly along the vine wall, looking for a gap to pass through, but I didn''t find it for a long time. This wall is like the Great Wall spreading all the time.


    "What the hell is this place! Is this the legendary ghost fighting against the wall I thought in my heart and swore.


    If you go back to the original road now, you can''t tell the direction of going back. This lush weed is as tall as a person now, just like the dense reed marshes. It becomes a labyrinth. Only the entrance can you find the way out.


    All of a sudden, I saw a sign hanging on the vine wall, with a skull painted on it and a few red words written below: danger inside, please do not enter!


    Now I''m really paranoid to a certain extent, and I always feel that the handwriting is like a positive one.


    It seems that Duzi has been ready for a long time. Knowing that I would make a detour, he meticulously built such a wall and wrote that there is no silver here for 300 Liang. He really tried his best to let me go home.


    I took out my own small axe and began to chop casually. The tenacity of this plant vine is really big. It took a lot of effort to open a small gap, but it was not enough to get into a person.


    I can''t see anything through the grass.


    What''s the danger of fooling people? I opened a bigger gap and went through it. I''d like to see what hole the goods dug for me. Anyway, my life is not in danger. I guess I want to test my courage again. I don''t believe in this evil.


    Walking, the plants become a little sparse, suddenly, the soles of my feet seem to be stuck, and then look down, next to the black mud has not reached the heel.


    Next to you, there is a white thing floating on the mire. If you look at it carefully, it turns out to be the skull of a dead man. It is obvious that this place has been drowned. I think of the Red Army grandfather who lived in the grassland, many people were killed by the swamp.


    This thing is not for fun. The knowledge I saw in the library is actually useful. Originally, I thought there was no danger, so I didn''t read the content about the swamp carefully. However, this little knowledge is not valuable. Now it is actually useful.


    Don''t struggle! I told myself that in this case, the more I struggled, the faster my body sank.


    I quickly took off my bag and threw it in front of me. I also took off my clothes and spread them flat in front of me. Then I tried to lay my upper body flat on my bag and clothes. This mud is the same as water. Water can drown people, and mud can drown people, but the process is different.


    I just need to distribute my weight evenly to all the places where I can bear the force, so that I can stop my body from sinking, and then find the time to escape.


    Genzheng, you can harm me. I know that you are not kind-hearted. Your elegant eyes are not right. On the surface, you pretend to be a gentleman. But behind your back, you can''t tell me anything. Besides, you organized an unnecessary test for me. If I really follow your path and fall into this mire, this technique even omits burying the body.


    My yearning for elegance and persistence strengthened my desire for survival. I didn''t continue to sink, but it''s definitely not so simple to escape from the mire. I still need to do my best to climb out.


    At this time, I saw in front of me, there is a fallen plant, the root is still strong. As long as I can try to climb forward for a certain distance and catch the plant, I may be able to escape.


    Although it was such a short distance, it looked simple. It was quite hard to get up. I struggled for half an hour to get the plant. Then I moved on my clothes for half a day. Finally, I got out of danger safely.


    Finally climbing on the solid ground, there is not so thick vegetation here, it seems more open, I suddenly added a sense of security that I haven''t seen for a long time. I leaned against a stone exhausted. Suddenly, I felt that the stone was a little abnormal, too smooth and without edges and corners.


    I quickly looked back and saw a tall stone tablet standing obliquely, with several big characters engraved on it: Ancient supernatural realm.


    If the swamp is not man-made, then the plant wall and the two meter high stone tablet are definitely real conscience making. I felt the red handwriting on it. The red paint is not completely dry yet. I can drop a little red when I rub it.


    The details not in the book that the emperor said are such grand scenes? I am also speechless, just a few words, want to scare me, let me retreat, really only understand the beauty of sister, do not know how strong brother.


    Stepping over the boundary line of the stone tablet, I saw some white fog rising around me. The visibility around me was only a few meters away, and I could hardly see the chaotic branches on the high ground. What''s the matter? I really want to find out the props who use dry ice to create this atmosphere nearby, and then beat the sea.

 Chapter 503

    Further on, in the white fog, I could see a group of white objects. When I came closer, I could see that the white objects were rows of bone shelves, which spread into a big piece. They were supported by sticks, feet off the ground, hanging there, like rows of soldiers waiting for inspection, or like undiscovered barbarians After the scene.


    I think I''m brave enough, but now I''m scared. You don''t have to be so pompous to test a student, do you? From just now on, I have some doubts that this is not the assessment area. Now I am more sure of this idea.


    This should not be the assessment area arranged for me by Genzheng, but the mysterious situation not marked on the map. I look at these gloomy white bones, which have been calcified, and even stained with moss. It should be some years.


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind came. I could only hear the clattering of the leaves, and the sound became louder and louder. The leaves fell one after another, and the fog was blown away. At this time, I looked up and saw that the branches above seemed to spread from a tree. I followed these branches to the trunk.


    A towering tree came out of the ground. It was dozens of meters high, and it had a history of at least thousands of years. It covers this area, almost no other vegetation exists, forming a very open site.


    Another gust of strong wind hit me. I felt a hard object hit my head. I covered my painful head, and then some fell down and banged on the ground. I thought it was the fruit of a big tree or the egg of a bird. Later, when I looked at the ground, I found that it was some dry bones, and they looked like human bones.


    I was startled. I quickly looked up and carefully observed. Through the fog, I saw some red and green things hanging on the branches, swaying back and forth in the wind.


    It''s people''s clothes. People should be hanging on them! There are many more, just like the fruit on the fruit tree with branches in autumn. There is a corpse hanging here, or there are already white bones in the clothes. It''s the first time to see bones floating in the sky. It''s far more weird than that little girl''s floating on the mud.


    No wonder the fog here is so heavy. It''s more like a kind of Yin Qi rising from the surface. Originally, the place was cold and humid, and the anger of the dead gathered here, so naturally it looked like some clouds.


    This is definitely not an organizational assessment area, but an absolutely closed restricted area. It may have an unbearable past and a terrible history, but it''s all unknown. If I intrude here, ghosts will be angry and become more crazy. I dare not think about it. Maybe it''s a luxury idea that I can go out alive.


    Now I don''t care about the end of the assessment. How to get out of this forbidden area and save my life is the top priority.


    All of a sudden, a loop of rope slowly hung in front of me. It seemed to have some hypnotic effect. I felt a little confused. The loop of rope slowly turned into a face, a woman''s face, which was elegant.


    I feel like I''ve been kissing her and I can''t help but smile.


    My face turned red, my neck was strangled so that blood vessels burst out, I kept shaking, but I felt that no part of my body could use force, so I was hanging alive, and gradually lost myself.


    When people die, struggle is useless. On the contrary, it aggravates the inner fear and makes the process of death more painful. My body became more and more fierce, and my face became more and more clear. I''m just like a prey to be cooked and slaughtered, but I haven''t reached the mature state yet. It''s just that this form alone has attracted their full interest.


    They will eat me, that''s for sure, but it''s not the body, it''s the soul! They are like hungry wolves eating their souls!


    All of a sudden, I just heard a rustle, the sharp friction sound of the cold weapon hovering in the air. It can be seen how fast its speed is. It flies straight towards me. I can even feel its sharp horizontal cutting of the air flow. Maybe its soul is really shelled, and its sensitivity has increased.


    I just felt that after it turned a few times, the body hanging nearby was knocked down a lot, and then I found out the direction, turned to my head, and instantly broke the rope that tied my head.


    I fell from the sky without any precaution. My soul returned to my body again and fell to the ground. I didn''t feel the pain, but I felt some strange comfort. I gasped for breath, and finally recovered another life.


    "Master, get up quickly. I''m killing my apprentice." I looked down and it turned out to be Zang Wu.


    At this time, Genzheng also came forward and said to me seriously, "I say you are a reckless man. You dare to rush into such places. If we didn''t find out in time to save you, your life would be here. Cover your nose and mouth and follow me out of here. "We both got up quickly, followed the root and left quickly, for fear that we would be hanged by the rope again. The swamp was covered with planks, and the vine wall was still the hole we had made before. We ran all the way out until we reached the wide area, and then the three men lay panting on the muddy ground.


    Although previously also dislike so dirty, but now it is extremely happy!


    "What the hell is that?" I''m still upset.


    "Hum, it''s ok if you don''t know, but I''m afraid I can''t help telling you," gen Zheng said. "In fact, there was a mass grave in ancient times. It''s said that it was formed after a battle. Later, the ancients buried the pit and planted trees on it. Later, one tree survived and became the towering tree now. Later, it became a place where the barbarians used living people to sacrifice. Each sacrifice was dressed in red and green costumes, and then hung on a tree for sacrifice. "


    "Wow, no wonder I''m so angry. I''m scared to death." I have a lingering fear. If I go there after hearing this story, I will be scared to death there.


    "I don''t know how many people have been harmed in this place. A few years ago, there were many young people who were not afraid of anything to explore, but only those who came in and didn''t go back. Later, our dead guest alliance used magic to suppress the hostility here, and closed this area with vines and branches, and then wrote to tell them. Only then can it be considered peaceful." Gen is continuing to say, expression dignified.


    "Why not get rid of this place completely?" I don''t understand, but I think it''s better to cut down the roots.


    "I wish it was that simple. The hostility here has reached a point where it is hard to add. No one in our league dares to think so. If everything is as simple as you think, we can save a lot of things." He laughed at me for thinking too simply.


    "Let''s go and go home." Genzheng got up and patted the mud on his body.


    "I haven''t reached the end yet!" This reminds me of my assessment task.


    "Forget it, you''ve passed. Zang Wu, don''t let it slip." Genzheng looks at Zang Wu. Zang Wu shakes his head and says he won''t say anything.


    "But this GPS positioning has not reached the destination yet? Will it be discovered by others? " I''m still a little worried. There''s nothing wrong here. What should I do if Li Qin finds something fishy.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. When you get to the destination, that''s when you get to the destination. At least I dare to take a taxi. Don''t worry about the assessment." Gen is patting his chest and embracing everything, but this time it doesn''t disgust me.


    When I fell into that ghost place, I still cursed him. Unexpectedly, the image of this boy in my heart suddenly grew up. Another is his heroic deeds of taking others to save me regardless of the danger of his life. It is enough to show that this man is still very loyal. Besides, I have to praise my new apprentice, who is also a upright man.


    At the beginning, I didn''t know whether I was alive or dead in that ghost place. I was rescued in a twinkling of an eye and passed the examination smoothly. It seems that it''s a blessing or a curse. It can''t be decided by the time!


    I suddenly fell in love with this kind of atmosphere. No matter which organization or unit I go to, no matter how much money I earn or what treatment I get, harmonious relationship is the most important thing. If you work with ease, you will be more efficient.


    Especially in such a dangerous work as the dead guest organization, when their lives are threatened, the people around them can help and send charcoal in the snow, which is much more important than other empty headed things.


    "Jining, you see, it''s almost dark, so hungry, we tried our best to save you, and then we have to keep our mouth shut for you. You say, what a great kindness it is." Genzheng said the right words without any suspicion of extortion.


    "Well How about a meal for you? " I''m also unlucky. I really can''t come up with a more decent way to thank you.


    "Good, good, master. In fact, I should invite you first. I didn''t expect you to take the lead." Zang Wu clapped his hands excitedly and danced with his feet, just like a cheerful little girl.


    "Then don''t hold it, just please." I want to throw the pot to Zang Wu.


    "But I have no money with me." Zang Wu''s face was embarrassed. This reason is very strong and impeccable, just like holding an alibi of the time of the crime.


    As we walked down the mountain, we saw a green Chery QQ parked in the woods by the side of the road.


    I don''t know how many hands this car belongs to. I feel shaky when I sit on it. The seat seems to be disconnected from the car body. It''s even more amazing to run. It''s like a symphony with all kinds of abnormal sounds. The car body is almost falling apart.


    In terms of the state of the car, it''s OK to run as fast as an old-age bicycle, but Genzheng is driving fast, at least 80 miles.


    "It''s OK. The hotel can''t be closed. You should open it slowly." I can''t say it for a meal. If it stimulates his self-esteem, if it drives up with the Mercedes Benz in front of him, then


    All of a sudden, a sharp noise sounded out of thin air. I hastened to subconsciously tighten the seat belt, but the seat belt was as loose as the old lady''s belt, and it didn''t work at all."What''s the matter? Are you You honked the horn? " I was scared incoherent, determined that it was not after the brake, asked with fear.


    "No way, because the horn doesn''t sound." He said solemnly.


    "You are really stingy. If you make so much money, you can''t get a good car to drive. What''s the point of driving out this pile of scrap iron?" I''ve been so scared that I can''t control the rage in my body.


    "I don''t usually drive unless it''s a formal occasion or when I''m entertaining important guests." Genzheng''s heart seems to be a little touched, and he explains busily.


    It seems that what he said is true, and I am speechless.


    Genzheng, you are really good. If you have the ability, you can pick up your mother-in-law in this broken car! My heart is silent.


    "Jining, have you ever seen an alien fight against an iron soldier?" Gen is suddenly asking such a strange question.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" I''m a little confused.


    "Well, you''ll come back to that ancient alien land sooner or later." Genzheng''s words startled me. From his tone, it didn''t look like a joke or a curse like a prank.


    "Come on, my brother, don''t let me go to the risk because of those messy examinations. I won''t go to that kind of ghost place again in my life." I solemnly warned him like an order, but he ignored me and continued to concentrate on driving.


    I wanted to find a small restaurant to make do with it, but I didn''t expect that these two people''s eyes were still very high. They couldn''t see such a boundary as Lanzhou Ramen at all. With all kinds of reasons, Genzheng drove directly to the door of a high-grade hotel.


    "Here it is. I haven''t been here for a long time. The food inside is delicious." He was kind to smile, saliva almost blurted out, that pair of hungry wolf like face, I really see.


    These two people, one is absolutely super able to eat, and the other is sure to eat a lot. If they add a piece, the effect can keep up with the food of a company. I feel the money in my pocket, only to sigh.


    We were all dirty. The waiter gave us a disgusting glance, but politely came forward and asked if we were using the toilet.


    I am most annoyed by this kind of dog''s eyes, asking: "do you open a restaurant or a bathroom?"


    The waiter glanced at me, then led us to a private room and asked us whether we would like to order a set meal or a single order.


    "Set meal!" I cried in a hurry, thinking that this set meal must be a little cheaper than a single point.


    "All right." Genzheng flipped through the menu of the set meal, then put up two fingers.


    "Set meal two?" The waiter also put up two fingers.


    "Yes", but after Genzheng made it clear, there were still two black fingers standing up, just like a coal ball.


    Fortunately, the second set meal is for three to five people, but it''s only more than 1000 yuan. The stone hanging in my heart is finally landing.


    But Genzheng is still posing, which makes me very puzzled. Do you want to smoke?


    I quickly asked the waiter for a box of white sand.


    The waiter was embarrassed: "the worst thing here is soft China."


    I ordered a box, but Genzheng''s hand was still hanging there. The waiter was surprised and asked, "what else do you need, sir?"


    "Well, I don''t think I''ve made it clear yet. I''ll have two sets, two sets." After listening to Genzheng''s explanation, I feel a little hot under my buttocks. Next time I go out with this calf without diapers, it''s no good. Every minute can let me flood the golden mountain.


    "Is there a problem?" Genzheng glanced at me and I shook my head reluctantly. I hate why I am not a woman. At the critical moment, I can consider whether to sell my body to pay off the meal.


    "Is there anyone else who hasn''t arrived, or I''ll arrange another private room for you." The waiter was puzzled.


    "We''ll finish at the other table, and then we''ll wait." Genzheng is not ashamed. In front of eating, he has lost his mind. I bury my head very low for fear that others will recognize me.


    The waiter has a big mouth. I can''t believe that the world of food is so crazy. Looking at my expression, he knows that I am the big wrongdoer. He even pulls his face and laughs.


    "Master, can you order more if it''s not enough?" Zang Wuyi''s face is sincere, and his small eyes reveal his desire for food.


    I bit my lip: "yes."

 Chapter 504

    After all, I have two legs for the fried chicken pinned in his waistband, and I know that well.


    Dishes on the table, the waiter has not put the plate steady, a gust of wind volume cloud, two pairs of chopsticks dance together, wait for me to move forward, there is only a little soup left.


    Serving food on the ground brings me despair again and again. I look at the waiter sorrowfully. I can''t bear it, but it can only turn into thousands of pain and sadness alone.


    I frowned: "give me two steamed buns, I dip in some soup."


    This is a war with no smoke, but full of fragrance, seemingly harmonious on the surface, but hidden inside! They play a primitive impulse for food, which is a release of nature, is a transcendent liberation. I watched them eat so sweetly that I thought it was worth the money. It was better than eating with the leaders and packing the dishes to feed the cats.


    "Master gen, you used to eat with me, but it''s not like this. I only know you can eat, but at least you are reserved?" I''m a little suspicious of my eyes. I''m quite different.


    "Fool, look at Zang Wu. These two tables are not enough for him to cram. I don''t want to eat steamed bread with vegetable soup like you do!" Root is judging the situation, imposing.


    Two tables soon in two people''s efforts, brush only soup, I continue to work hard, began the CD-ROM action.


    "Master, can I order another fried chicken? If I don''t have one around my waist, I''m not sure. And you should remember that you still owe me two fried chicken legs. " Although Zang Wu''s words touched my pain point, they were justified. The most important thing was his innocent eyes, just like two mung beans fell into a pimple. I really couldn''t get angry with him.


    Idiot, these two dishes are not worth those two fried chicken legs? Forget it. Take the Buddha to the West. So I ordered fried chicken, Zang Wu satisfied with the bag wrapped, stuffed into the waist, although separated by a layer of plastic bags, but I look too greasy.


    Gen Zheng was full of food and drink. He touched his belly with one hand and picked his teeth with the other. He comforted me and said, "it''s not for nothing. Let''s go. Tonight, we won''t go back to school. We should hurry to Binyang. It''s not far from here."


    "Why?" I don''t know why.


    "There''s something that needs to be dealt with. As for you, just follow me to open your eyes. What''s the money you earn? I''ll share it with you at that time, or I can invite you back." Genzheng stood up and touched my head.


    We took advantage of the night, came to Binyang County, casually find a small hotel to stay, I quickly wash clothes, tomorrow also have to see people, can''t dress like just moved bricks on the construction site.


    I didn''t sleep well that night. Zang Wu was snoring like thunder. He always felt that this floor was almost destroyed. When Gao Chao was in court, he even had the illusion of machine gun "dudududu" shooting. Against the background of this kind of sound, I was dazzled and had a dream of machine gun fighting ghosts all night.


    The next day, at dawn, we came to the family that needed our help.


    We were received by a middle-aged woman with a little beauty and lingering charm. She asked us to sit down, make tea, and then cry there.


    Her name is Li Meisu, a single parent family, and her daughter is Xiaodie. I don''t know what''s going on recently. Every night, Xiaodie makes a very dissolute and evil sound, and when she gets dressed before going to bed, she wakes up naked.


    Li Meisu didn''t know what was going on, but she was the only one in the child''s room at night. At the beginning, due to her daughter''s face, she did not dare to point it out directly, thinking that it might be her daughter who had a spring dream. If once or twice, but every night my daughter will be tossed to death, and the memory of the night is vague and blank. In the daytime, he had no strength and became weaker and weaker.


    After that, she cried again. She managed to bring up the child. She saw that the child was about to grow up, but now something happened again, and there was nothing she could do about it. I''m sorry to send my child to my relative''s house secretly to avoid the limelight. In case the ghost goes with me again and my relative hears the shameful voice at night, where should a girl''s face go.


    Gen and I are nodding our heads.


    "What''s the name? Auntie, can you learn? " Zang Wu is like a child. He is really confused.


    The woman''s face was flushed, and Gen was trying to make it right: "this child is not sensible, we all know." Then he knocked Zang Wu on the head again.


    "It seems that this has nothing to do with the Internet?" I have some questions.


    "Save who is not save, now life is closely related to the network, which event does not have the shadow of the network? Besides, do you think it''s appropriate for such a girl to be raped by lusters? " Genzheng jumped up abruptly, almost to the ceiling. He is righteous and upright. He looks like a man of integrity. He also has the heroism of some heroes. To put it in a simple way, he is just like his daughter-in-law being bullied.


    "OK, OK, we all listen to you, as long as the money is in place." I hastened to soothe his excitement.As soon as Li Meisu heard the words of money, she immediately took out 5000 yuan from her pocket and put it on the table: "masters, money is not a problem. As long as you can get rid of the evil spirits around the little girl, you can guarantee that you will not default on the final payment."


    I reached for it and was snatched by Genzheng and stuffed into my pocket.


    "Let''s take a look at the environment at home first." With that, we got up and, under the leadership of Li Meisu, went around the rooms.


    Although this family only has the mother to work hard, but looks actually appears very rich, finally we came to Xiaodie''s room.


    This is obviously a girl''s boudoir, which is mainly pink. Almost all the furniture and furnishings are pink. Haiiokitty''s objects are all over the corner, from bed to ballpoint pen, almost all of them. Moreover, there is the faint fragrance that only girls have in the room.


    We looked around and found nothing unusual.


    "Is the closet easy to open?" Gen was staring at the cupboard in the corner and suddenly asked.


    Li Meisu hesitated for a while. Although it was still inconvenient, how could the girl''s private object be seen by three men? At this time, she didn''t care so much.


    There are two closets. First, we open one, which is full of autumn and winter clothes, and some coats. Then we open the other, which makes us three look silly.


    These clothes are almost all pink, with small underpants and transparent ones. They look as if they are not small in size. They look like Satin Pajamas, but they are a bit like fun underwear and miniskirts. They are really short enough. They are almost as wide as Zang Wu''s belt. In addition, there are some silk stockings and so on. These are the things that can attract my eyes.


    Zang Wu was even more motionless, and his eyes were wide open. I was afraid that I would damage the child, so I pushed him with my hand. Unexpectedly, he yelled to me excitedly: "master, look, there is such a big box of chocolate beans in it."


    Er, when a child is innocent, he can''t find out so many things that hurt his elegance. Let him keep his innocence as long as possible, and keep his psychology more conservative. No matter whether education is positive or negative, there is no way to grasp the impact on the child. Just like the sex education class in the school, I don''t think it''s necessary.


    If you don''t believe it, look at Zang Wu, how old he is, he still looks innocent. It''s very good.


    "And your daughter?" Gen Zheng seems to be a little out of control. He has to see this pink girl.


    "She went to school. She had to study in the evening. She couldn''t come back until nine o''clock." Li explained.


    "Well, in order to expel ghosts, we have to hide in this room at night, and then wait until the ghosts show up at night. As the saying goes, "if you know yourself and know your enemy, you will be invincible in a hundred battles. At least we should see him and understand his attributes so that we can make further plans, or simply find the right opportunity to execute him on the spot." Genzheng said what he thought.


    "This, this..." Li Meisu really hesitated this time. Several big men hid in her daughter''s boudoir. In case of any accident to her daughter at night, she, a weak woman, could not control the whole situation.


    "You can rest assured that you can have a look at our work permit. Besides, if you can find it, I''m introduced by my acquaintances. Besides, there are cameras installed in this room. How dare we mess about? Besides, we fight with ghosts head on, and we don''t think about the mess, unless it''s fatal. " Genzheng is the face of righteous words again, but I believe what he said this time.


    "Well, you don''t need to see your ID card, but can I see your ID card first?" Li Meisu made a request.


    "Of course." Then the three of us took out our ID cards, and she made a simple record one by one.


    "Where am I hiding?" Zang Wu seems very excited.


    "You''re so big, there''s no place for you here. You''ll stay downstairs at night. If the ghost escapes, I''ll tell you the direction of escape, and you''ll follow him. Don''t lose him. " Gen Zheng ordered Zang Wu to nod his head, and the fried chicken around his waist moved.


    "You don''t have a network product like a computer?" I asked.


    "No, for the sake of Xiaodie''s study, I don''t even have a TV network, let alone a tablet. Oh, there''s only a mobile phone, and we''ll have one for each of us. Is that ok?" Li Meisu suddenly remembered something.


    "Intelligent?" Gen Zheng asked.


    "Well, intelligent." Li Meisu nodded for sure.


    "Let''s see the details." Genzheng added, "there are some things you should say. Don''t be shy about, such as what''s wrong with your daughter recently, what''s the enemy, or someone who has just died around you."


    "My daughter has always been a good girl. She has no enemies. She has never blushed with her classmates. She has handled her relationship very well. Recently, it seems that no one around has died, and the neighborhood relationship is very good." Li Meisu thought for a while.


    "You''ll find a way to leave your daughter''s mobile phone tomorrow. I want to see what''s inside." Gen was holding his mouth with one hand just like a detective. Li Meisu nodded after listening.The three of us scattered out for a walk, agreed to eat together in the coarse restaurant at the gate of the community in the evening, and then implemented the action in the evening.


    In the daytime, where can I find the suspected ghost? Maybe he has hidden away and will come out to commit the crime at night.


    But I did see a few. One was hidden in the sewer and looked at me through the horizontal iron bar cover. Another was hidden in the innermost single room of the public toilet. The reason why I found him was that I just wanted to verify whether it was true that there was a ghost in the pit at the innermost part of the toilet.


    The last one he found was hiding under his father''s spicy string stall, playing pinball. It''s probably the same as his previous life. It''s not easy for adults, but also for children.


    In the evening, the three of us sat down in the coarse food restaurant and ordered a few dishes casually. Talking about our harvest, Zang Wu and I both saw ghosts, but we didn''t find anything more.


    As an expert, Genzheng explained: "Xiaodie''s residential area is a typical pan array knot, standing on the shady and sunny side. Moreover, the structure of the buildings in the residential area is also guided by experts. It is a lock array. It is very difficult for ghosts from other places to enter the residential area, but it is difficult for them to enter the residential area Ghosts are hard to exist because they have too much yang qi and Yin Qi. "


    "I see. According to you, it means that this ghost must be an insider in this community?" I added with my own understanding.


    "Well, it should be a ghost inside the community, and it should be a ghost whose anger is dissipating, or it should be to supplement Yin Qi." Gen is continuing to explain.


    "Then I don''t understand. How is it on TV, like the ghost of a beautiful girl, that all uses yang to supplement yin? How can we use Yin to replenish yin? " A question suddenly rose in my heart.


    "I''m not very clear about the details. Everyone has his own strengths. To be honest, I haven''t encountered such a situation." Genzheng shook his head.


    "By the way, I almost forgot. Isn''t there another big assessment tomorrow? It was announced at the exchange ceremony I suddenly remembered something.


    "You cucumbers, what haven''t you learned yet? What are you going to assess? Are a group of stupid leaders, blind arrangements, ignorance! I''ll be responsible for your affairs. You''ll be watching tomorrow. I''ll go back to have a look and deal with your assessment by the way. " When he saw the leader, he felt angry.


    "What about Zang Wu?" I asked again.


    "He is not our organization at all, you may not know, he only obeys me." Gen Zheng said with confidence, Zang Wu nodded.


    "Then we will get the honor point if we go back to exorcism this time?" Since I joined this organization, the problem has been that it has become a lot.


    "You can''t mention a word when you go back. I wanted to tell you at last that our work is private and has nothing to do with the organization, or you can understand it as helping to deal with problems between friends." Genzheng is really a monkey spirit. It seems that my time was a private work introduced to him by my master.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I was just about to add vegetables, but there was only soup left on the plate. I poured the soup into the rice, at least a little salty.


    After dinner, Zang Wu finds a grass to hide and guard. Gen Zhengzheng and I come to Xiaodie''s house and start to hide. In Xiaodie''s boudoir, there are only two places where people can hide, namely the wardrobe and under the bed.


    Genzheng chose to hide under the bed for the convenience of action and easier access to the target, so I had to choose the wardrobe.


    Which closet is it hidden in? Comrades, do you still need a choice? Of course, it''s hidden in the wardrobe with autumn and winter clothes. There are many clothes in it, and it''s easy to hide, but it''s full, and the space is obviously not enough.


    It''s not bad for me. I can only hide in the wardrobe like a world of flowers, and then cover it with some bigger pajamas.


    After the cupboard door was closed, I turned on the flashlight of my mobile phone and looked at the beautiful clothes with fragrance in front of me. This is the welfare of otaku!


    But the woman fell into the pile of my clothes. I tasted and observed each one carefully, and finally satisfied the desire of peeping in my life. When I was in duty, I picked up a small pink underpants and slipped them into my pants pocket.


    If you want to visit a scenic spot, you have to carve Braille. If you want to pass a corn field, you have to bring a corn! Steal, no, take this thing. What''s the matter? Which law of the country says this kind of practice is guilty? I live in a healthy state, and my words are loud and clear.


    Suddenly, a short message came up on the mobile phone: 5 underpants in the cupboard, 4 breasts, 3 miniskirts One less and I''ll fire you!


    I quietly hung my underpants on the hanger and followed Genzheng. There were pits everywhere. I didn''t remember that clearly, but the boy was as precious as his family.

 Chapter 505

    I really want to take off my underpants and change them. This number will be even, but I can make them for Xiaodie. It''s too shabby. Forget it.


    The gentleman did something and didn''t do something. At the moment when his thoughts were shaken, including yesterday''s love affair when he met a little girl in the valley, I didn''t lose myself at last. I stopped my crime calmly. I want to praise myself!


    After a while, Xiaodie came back. First of all, she opened the wardrobe to change clothes. I could see her good figure through the clothes.


    After putting on her pajamas, she began to review her lessons and then went to bed.


    Well, there''s not even an impromptu program. It''s OK to dance!


    I looked around the room through the crack in the cupboard. There was no ghost in it. It seemed that it might come back after Xiaodie fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    Li Meisu came in to see Xiaodie. The mother and daughter comforted each other a few words. When it comes to emotion, they even sobbed. Xiaodie is obedient and comforts her mother. Maybe she doesn''t know what will happen at night. It''s like having a nightmare.


    The orphan and widowed, the ghost is really lack of eight generations of virtue, it is estimated that there is no good end to be a ghost.


    Whether it''s a thief or a murderer, including being a ghost, you should at least have your own code of conduct! For example, thieves can''t steal hospital patients'' life-saving money, can''t steal poor families, murderers can''t kill children, can''t kill pregnant women (of course, I don''t mean you can kill other people casually, please don''t misunderstand), as ghosts, they should find a corner to hide, can''t scare people, can''t hurt people!


    Soon, I heard Xiao die''s slight and even snoring, which was not as loud as the crickets outside the window.


    Another two hours later, I almost fell asleep. I looked at my watch. It was already 12 o''clock. Suddenly, a short message came from my mobile phone. It was Genzheng. There was only one line on it: ghost! Don''t breathe out loud!


    Did you really come? In order to hold my breath, I grabbed a pair of Xiaodie''s underpants, covered my mouth and nose, and looked out through the tiny gap left in the wardrobe. Sure enough, a shadow was slowly approaching Xiaodie''s bed.


    This ghost thing should have floated in from outside the window. It was like a black fog. It floated slowly to Xiaodie''s bed, and then slowly straightened up. However, it still floated in the air, like a piece of cloth, and slowly fell on Chuang without any trace.


    Before long, Xiaodie suddenly sat up and began to take off her clothes. Because it was dark, I could only see a smooth shadow. If only I could make a light at this time, it would be attractive enough. After taking off, she slowly lay down.


    Genzheng has not taken action yet. This NIMA is not a traitor. We have to catch him! Now when it''s time to kill the ghost, you have to kill it. Even if it''s finished, even if it can''t be eliminated, you can''t just watch the ghost do mischief. How can you have so much time to observe? It''s really a critical moment to lose the chain.


    The expected thing happened later. Xiaodie began to moan gradually. The sound became louder and louder. The bed was shaking up and down slowly, and the amplitude became more and more intense. If it was normal, I might react to this scene, but now, my heart is full of anger, a good girl let this dead thing harm like this.


    It''s like seeing your girlfriend under another man! The fire of anger has burned all over me!


    I can''t help it, but I don''t have a weapon to weigh my hand. What''s the use of it? All of a sudden, I think of the plot that is often staged in movies. It is said that child urine can drive away ghosts. As a senior boy, I''d like you to have a taste of it. It''s more than 20 years old cellar original child urine!


    But what do you use to pick up urine? If you use your hands, it''s estimated that when you''re finished urinating, you''ll lose it. A rather tight chest, and then I began to pick a small water.


    Such obscene behavior, if put in peacetime, let others see, can''t scold to death me this dead pervert. Such disgusting behavior is despised by an open and aboveboard gentleman like me. But now, I can''t manage so much. I''ll be obscene if I''m obscene.


    Although the chest summon seeped slowly, he managed to catch some, but it was not too late. He needed to attack immediately!


    I rushed out directly and splashed at the shadow. I only saw a burst of fire in the dark, and the ghost cried.


    I then jumped into bed, not to mention the good elasticity of the bed, I was bounced up, jumped very high, almost hit the roof. Now I don''t have time to play trampoline. After falling, I beat the shadow with my hands full of urine. The ghost may have been so frightened by the sudden change that he was beaten for a long time before he ran away from the window.


    "Look at you I''m not afraid to lose.


    I knelt down on Chuang and suddenly felt something was wrong. I just patronized the ghost, but I didn''t care about Xiaodie on Chuang. At this time, I saw Xiaodie lying under me, and I was sitting on his two thighs, this position I''m a gentleman. How can I take advantage of others'' danger like that ghost?I quickly stood up and covered xiaodielu''s body with the sheet.


    But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t see Gen crawling out from under the bed. Was the boy scared to pee? I yelled again, but I didn''t see any movement.


    The distance between the bottom of the bed and the ground is very narrow, which can accommodate one person to lie down. I pulled Genzheng''s leg from under the bed and pulled him out.


    It turns out that the boy has fainted. Have you never seen the world so much? Have you been scared to faint? Not really.


    After a careful look, I found that there was a big swelling on his forehead. It turned out that he was knocked unconscious.


    I pinched one of his people, then poured some cold water on his face, and he woke up.


    "How did you faint? And on your head... " I asked anxiously.


    Gen is rubbing his forehead, then looking at me angrily: "can I explain myself first?"


    I nodded timidly, and I saw his anger.


    "The broken bed was shaking so badly that I couldn''t get out from below. That''s why I didn''t get out in time. It was a mistake. As for why he fainted, "he said, pausing and swearing at me," it''s not because of you. You jump on the bed and jump on my head. At that time, I was trying to raise my head. Let''s make up for the situation. "


    I nodded with joy in my heart, a look of change after knowing my mistake. At this time, I realized that I jumped to the position of Chuang, and the position of Genzheng''s head was just below. The huge momentum above pushed his head directly to the floor.


    I helped him up. It was like he was drinking too much, shaking a few times, and then he stood still.


    "Where''s the ghost?" Gen Zheng looked around and asked in a low voice. Then he thought of catching ghosts.


    "I used to pee with a boy. I beat my ass to pee, and then it disappeared." Finish saying, I unexpectedly feel ridiculous, that piss off the person should be me just right.


    "If I come out, this bitch will never get away." Gen zhengfen said.


    "That''s it, that''s it, but it won''t come back, will it?" I''m a little worried.


    "The medicine of your soaking urine can last till dawn. It''s OK," gen Zheng said. He fanned in front of his nose. "It''s really coquettish. You can think of this vulgar way."


    "Your urine is fragrant!" It''s all bullshit.


    "By the way," I pulled Lagan''s skirt, and then took out the chest which had been used as a container from the back. "Should I take this thing with me, otherwise, if someone sees it, I''m afraid it will have a bad effect."


    Genzheng covered his nose with a disgusting expression: "take it, take it. Let Li Meisu see it. He thought we had done something dirty here. Besides, exorcism is useless. Don''t ruin my reputation!"


    I felt warm on my face, so I rolled up my chest, but I couldn''t carry it in my pocket, so I had to put it in my waist, just like the fried chicken Zang Wu was wearing.


    We also looked at Xiaodie, who was still sleeping. It seemed that the night was still the same as before, without any waves. She is still immersed in her dream. What happened to her just now is just like a floating cloud, which dissipates with the wind.


    "It''s better for her not to know that." Then Genzheng lowered his voice.


    I nodded in agreement.


    "Well, do you think this bitch will be too scared to come back? Is it like this when you startle the grass snake? " I''m a little worried. I didn''t expect that my impulsivity would be counterproductive. In case it disappears again during this period of time, we don''t have time to spend with it.


    "Go downstairs and ask Zang Wu to see what he has found." With that, we both quietly opened the door and went out. Li Meisu had quietly stood at the door, looking frightened. Maybe she was afraid of disturbing us to exorcise ghosts, so she didn''t dare to enter.


    "It''s OK. Is the ghost eliminated? Is my daughter OK? I saw it on the camera just now..." She asked in a rapid, burning voice.


    "Elder sister, this matter needs to be considered in the long run. If you are sick, you will have to cultivate for a few days. This time, we just want to find out the truth of the evil ghost. The rest of the time is for exorcism. Please be calm." Genzheng has no way to answer them one by one. He can only comfort them.


    Li Meisu has never been able to control her anxiety, but still listened to the root of the words, the words are no longer so aggressive: "well, all listen to the master, please."


    Just as we were about to leave, Genzheng turned back and said with shame, "I''m sorry, I''ve just dirtied Lingyuan''s room, and it''s a little smelly. I''d like to trouble you to deal with it again. Besides, it''s better to keep it from her. "


    Li Meisu nodded in a dazed way, without saying a word. Her thought seemed to stay in the pile of questions just now, and she could not extricate herself.


    Genzheng and I went downstairs and found Zang Wu, who was eating fried chicken and drinking beer in the grass.


    "Don''t eat, boy." gen Zheng was very anxious when he saw it. He thought that Lao Tzu was working hard in the front, but you were enjoying yourself in the rear. So he kicked him hard, and then asked, "do you see anything unusual? Including shadow or something.I raised my hand to hit the boy, but before I did, Zang Wu had pulled off a fried chicken leg and thrust it into my hand.


    As the saying goes, taking people soft, eating people short mouth, I nibbled, warning: "next time pay attention to ah, work is work, don''t distract."


    Then I turned to Genzheng: "little comrades, who can not make mistakes? Don''t be angry."


    Gen Zheng glared at me and gasped: "a drumstick bought you? It''s all mixed up by you two today! "


    "Really, I didn''t see anything coming out of the window!" Zang Wu chewed down the big mouthful of meat and suddenly uttered a word from the bottom of his heart.


    "I know you don''t see anything." Genzheng still looks at Zang Wu with suspicious eyes.


    "Although I''m eating, my eyes are always staring at me. I''m absolutely not lax." Zang Wu clapped his oily hand on his chest and felt wronged.


    Genzheng turned over his hand and looked at his watch. He said, "OK, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s sort out our ideas and see what''s missing before we make plans. Jining, please describe the specific situation when you saw the evil ghost. Remember to be more detailed. "


    "When I was staring out, I just felt a burst of light appeared across the sky. Although the area of the light was small, it was very bright. Then the devil suddenly came out. It was like playing the light effect. It was amazing..." When I was talking about the interest, Genzheng raised his hand to signal me to pause.


    "Out of thin air?" He frowned and thought.


    "Yes, have you ever seen the old version of journey to the west? A little flash, whoosh, a ghost comes out. It''s like fifty cents special effects." I can''t be more specific. I''m out of words.


    "Where is the light?" Genzheng seems to have found the crux of the problem.


    "Yes, on the bedside cupboard. Maybe it''s a bedside lamp. I don''t care much about it." Recalling my efforts.


    "Cell phone, it''s cell phone. Come back with me, quick Genzheng suddenly realized this and said that the three of us went back to Xiaodie''s home.


    Li Meisu helped us get the mobile phone from Xiaodie''s room. The mobile phone had no password. Genzheng wiped the unknown liquid on it and looked back and forth at the contents.


    "Go to the car and help me get the WiFi universal decoder. It''s the small square black box with the logo on it. Go Get instructions, I''m afraid Zang five don''t know, trot to take the instrument in person.


    After the decoder was connected to Xiaodie''s mobile phone, a lot of code appeared on it that I didn''t know or understand. Genzheng was very patient and meticulous.


    Suddenly, he exclaimed excitedly, "that''s it." And show us.


    Where do we understand these? We feel like we are in the clouds, looking at each other.


    Gen Zheng thought that in order to facilitate his future work, he patiently explained to us: "you see, because there is no WiFi at home, Xiaodie connected an invisible WiFi to her mobile phone for the convenience of surfing the Internet. The so-called invisibility means that ordinary people can''t see it, but whoever the WiFi owner wants to see can see it. Of course, Xiaodie may not know that. "


    Genzheng strengthened his tone and continued: "besides, this WiFi has no password. The most amazing thing is that just now, when the ghost appeared, the mobile phone download traffic through WiFi suddenly reached a very huge value, which is impossible. "


    "WiFi? Just like any door of Doraemon? " I suddenly had such a strange idea.


    "That''s right. It''s just a function. That is to say, when Xiaodie rubs the net for free through this signal, he is watched by the devil. Then he transmits himself to Xiaodie''s room with WiFi signal to commit crimes." With Gen Zheng''s words, we don''t understand, but the basic reason is clear.

 Chapter 506

    No wonder the ghost came and went without a trace. It turned out that it was going back and forth directly through the wireless network signal.


    "First of all, I''ll give you a WiFi tracking amplifier. You two will find the WiFi signal for me tomorrow, starting from this building. The house with the strongest signal is the hiding place of the ghost." Genzheng seems to have made a plan.


    Zang Wu and I nodded.


    "In addition, remember that you can''t be found by the ghost. Dress up and find a better reason to get in." The root is not at ease, and asked the way.


    "Can we not treat us as children? We still know this common sense. But will the ghost recognize me, or smell me? " I''m a little worried about my life.


    , "this is a dark horse. It''s not clear. You can just remove the smell from your body, and buy some perfume." Root is a kind of cheap, this stem he can speak for a lifetime.


    We came out from Li Meisu''s house and got stuck in the car for several hours. Before dawn, Genzheng pulled us out of the car and drove to leave.


    All of a sudden, he came back and put a yellow paper amulet in my hand: "this is from my master. I can use it when I''m in danger. I''ll stick it where I can''t do it."


    "Can hemorrhoids be pasted?" I was suddenly curious.


    "Get the hell out of here!" Then he drove off.


    Our spiritual sustenance has completely left. Zang Wu and I are like abandoned children, staring at Genzheng''s back for a long time.


    But life has to go on. Zang Wu grabs my arm and nestles up to me. He says, "I''m afraid I don''t have a brother."


    "I''m afraid of a wool. There''s a master. Don''t let me touch the grandson, or I''ll spray it with urine." With the experience of the first confrontation, my heart is not so afraid, after all, the ghost was beaten away by me, and now there is a magic talisman, who refuses to stick who.


    I thought to myself that the excuse for checking the water meter these days seems to be that it''s not very useful. It''s better to check the gas. After all, it''s a matter of personal safety.


    We bought two sets of work clothes at the stall, and then bought a tool kit. We also bought some hand weighing tools and stuffed them into the bag. At least we have to be presentable.


    At noon, it was not the style of the clothes that was difficult to buy, but the number of Zang Wu''s clothes that was difficult to buy. Because there was no such large size clothes, I had to walk several streets to find them.


    When we returned to the community, we started to look for the building where Xiaodie lived. Sure enough, in the next unit, we found something fishy. The WiFi signals of Donghu on the fourteenth and fifteenth floors were quite high, almost full.


    We decided to start with the fourteenth floor.


    "Is anyone home? We check the gas! There is a gas leak in this building. Every household should check it! " I knocked on the door and yelled.


    There was no movement inside, but there was a shadow in the cat''s eye.


    "Please cooperate with our work, which is related to the safety of the whole building. If we don''t open the door today, we will come every day in the future. If we don''t open the door again, we will take compulsory measures to pry the door..."


    Before I finished my words, the door suddenly opened a gap. A strong man with strong muscles and tattoos looked at me and asked, "why, I don''t cook here at all. I don''t need gas. Let''s go to another house." He said he was going to close the door.


    I quickly stopped him: "brother, these are all tasks arranged above, please make it convenient, otherwise we will not be able to make a good job."


    "You idiot? It''s OK to write that there''s no problem. There''s no such nonsense. I''ll tell you that we don''t have gas leakage here. If we don''t leave, I''ll be rude to you! " His voice was loud and impolite, and his face was muscular and ferocious.


    The tattooed man wanted to close the door hard, but he was stopped by Zang Wu Yi. Zang Wu pushed me aside, put a strong arm in the middle of the door, and said: "please cooperate, or..."


    Then he forced the door open, tattoo man no matter how hard to pull, or Zang wusheng with brute force a little bit opened.


    The tattooed man seems to be afraid. Although he is also very strong, Zang Wu is just like the Hulk in front of him. His arm is a circle bigger than him. Once he works hard, his clothes will be tightened, showing a broad and strong body.


    "Just look at it," the tattoo man counseled, but still arrogant, "give me a quick look."


    After entering the room, there are still several seemingly savage and domineering men sitting inside, and they all have some tattoos, and some of them are still bare arms. Does NIMA get into trouble with the underworld? How can it be like a stronghold of the underworld? I really shouldn''t have come in. If I''m not careful, I''ll be chopped up later. Now that I''m in, I''ll check it and withdraw immediately.


    When I came to the kitchen, I could see that the tattooed man was lying, because there was a huge pot on the stove, and it was still steaming. There was a pot of Chinese cabbage with little water and clear soup. There were not many oil stars in it. At least 20 or 30 people could eat this pot. But I don''t dare to be angry, just go through the motions.Just a few tattooed men, fat and strong, eating such a large pot of Chinese cabbage, I feel a bit incredible, not as good as Zang Wu, with a fried chicken pinned to his waist at any time, the living standard is too low.


    However, there is a pot next to it. I was surprised by the scene inside. The whole pot of chicken stewed with mushrooms is fragrant, which is in sharp contrast to the boiled Chinese cabbage beside.


    I seem to understand a little, this chicken stewed mushroom should be the lunch of those tattooed men, but whose food are these Chinese cabbage?


    "Have you finished? Get out of here after the inspection! " The tattooed man who opened the door yelled.


    We were about to leave when suddenly a woman rushed out of the inner room and yelled, "help!..." Then he was dragged back by a man covering his mouth.


    As if I didn''t see it, I wanted to call the police after I left, but the tattooed man had closed the door and stopped there, and all the tattooed men gathered around.


    "Now that you see it, hum, you don''t want to leave." The tattooed man at the door said, and took out a long wooden stick from behind. Other people also took out guys, including wooden sticks, machetes and electric shock sticks.


    We''re surrounded! I hold Zang Wu with my hand and put him behind me. At this time, I can''t change my mind. At least I have to die properly. Besides, it''s natural for the master to protect his apprentice. How can he let his apprentice be his own flesh shield.


    Before I stepped back, Zang Wu murmured in my ear, which meant that I should step back to the kitchen and pack the pot of chicken stewed mushroom in a plastic bag.


    "Wow, when is it? I still want to eat..." Before I finished, I just felt that my body had been pushed into the kitchen by Zang Wu. Zang Wu looked back at me and nodded in encouragement.


    Then he began to take off his clothes. To be honest, I haven''t seen Zang Wu Lu''s body. After his coat was taken off, there was no one else in his shape. His muscles were concave and convex. He just made a few powerful movements with a little effort. The muscles were moving like a maze, and his huge arms seemed to be a perfect combination of strength and fitness.


    He roared and put on a posture empty handed. His veins were exposed and he looked more powerful and strong.


    People around seemed to be stunned by the striptease performance in front of them. They heard Zang Wu''s roar, and then they reacted.


    A group of people gathered around with guys, but I could see that although Zang Wu had a girl''s heart, he was also a real practitioner. Every move was full of fortitude, and there was no extra action.


    At that time, I really looked down on him. I thought he was a muscle banger. Coupled with his character, I estimated that he could run faster than anyone in case of an accident. Now I think it''s really wrong.


    Forget it, you''d better take that pot of chicken with you in a plastic bag. There''s not much time left.


    One side is life, the other is violence, the other is delicacy on the tip of the tongue, and the other is naked hand to hand combat. These two scenes are interwoven and seem very happy and harmonious.


    As I tasted the flavor, I packed it, and Zang Wu fought with me and yelled, "keep the chicken wings for me." No wonder this guy always gives me drumsticks.


    When I finished packing, I saw that the previous several hooligans had been packed, and their hands and feet were tied up and thrown together. In order to prevent them from escaping, Zang Wu tied all the people together from the outer circle.


    There are dozens of people in those two rooms, most of them are women, and they are all big shops, just like being imprisoned. It seems that they are engaged in pyramid selling.


    We let everyone go, and a few of them volunteered to stay in charge of the perpetrators, hoping to provide evidence to the police. Then I called the police without hesitation.


    Now the target is the residents on the 15th floor. We went upstairs and knocked on the door. It took about half a minute for an old woman to open the door slowly. She was bent, her face was crisscrossed with many deep wrinkles, and her eyes were staring and deeply sunken.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    The husky, low voice, as if it came from hell, was penetrating.


    I explained my intention for fear that she would not understand me. I explained it in detail with sign language.


    It seems that no matter what the door is open, she will go to us without talking.


    We opened the door and entered the room. It was dark and the curtains were closed. There was only a small light bulb with a maximum of 10 watts in it, which gave out a faint yellow light. It was more like a star in the sky at night.


    When I came to the kitchen, the furnishings were very simple. Except for a few scattered noodles, I didn''t see any other ingredients. In fact, I can understand that once people get old, they don''t have too much hope for material life. A small stutter can meet their own requirements.


    It suddenly occurred to me that my grandmother, who was far away in the countryside, had no ready-made people to take care of her when her children came to work in the city! Thinking about it, my heart actually rose up a trace of inexplicable bitterness.We pretended to check for a while, but found that the old lady didn''t know where she was. It seemed that she had gone to the inner room to have a rest. We were just about to leave. Suddenly, a long white object in the living room attracted my attention.


    I took two steps forward to see clearly that this is actually a freezer, but it puzzled me a little bit. It is said that the household freezer should not be so big, and it seems that only the old lady lives in this family. Why do you use such a large freezer only in the supermarket? At the same time, I noticed that the power supply of the freezer is on.


    Normally, the old people are very thrifty. I can tell from the furnishings of this room, but this freezer is out of place with other things in the room.

 Chapter 507

    I put my hand on the clasp and was about to lift up the freezer door to see what was in it. Suddenly, the old lady''s voice came from behind: "stop! What do you want? "


    I saw her standing behind us, her hands hanging in the air, as if she had been greatly frightened, her face was ferocious and terrible, her eyes were wide open, and she almost jumped out of the deep socket.


    Did not expect Zang Wu counsellor, ran behind me to hide, this kid just now of courage?


    I hastened to explain: "I just look around, look around."


    All of a sudden, I felt that the freezer behind me seemed strange. I just felt a chill coming from behind. It was like the door of the freezer had been opened. The cool air diffused out, and there seemed to be some creaking sound of ice breaking.


    I saw a shadow floating over the ice cabinet. Although the light in the room is not bright, but gradually adapt to the environment, I can still see that the ghost''s face is very white, white eyes are rolling up and down as if they are about to fall, and the tongue is very long, just like my neighbor''s big local dog with tongue sticking out in summer, but the tongue is even longer, more than half a meter.


    Zang Wu looked back at me stupefied, and his face became more and more scared. He looked along the direction I was staring at. Only for a moment, the boy was so scared that he quickly hid in front of me, and then put his arms around my waist, like a frightened child.


    It''s really a counsellor. Just now, so many strong men were not afraid. They were scared to death when they met this thing. It''s the same thing. What can you do to find this thing to drag you back? If you are so timid, you will be promising when you eat.


    Zang Hu, after cleaning the freezer, I remember that you were so scared by the five cockroaches Then we walked out, thinking of escaping from the gloomy environment.


    We didn''t have time to take the elevator and ran down the corridor. We thought the freezer was strange just now. Now we finally know where the ghost is hiding. It''s abnormal to hide in the refrigerator. Maybe the ghost really likes the cold environment.


    I held Zang Wu in my arms and comforted him: "it''s OK, it''s OK. If he dares to catch up again, I''ll really pee..."


    All of a sudden, Zang Wu looked up at me fiercely, his eyes turned white, his face was gloomy, and his mouth kept saying: "I know you''ve ruined my good things, I remember your coquettish smell." Then he pulled me upstairs like a chicken. I wanted to shout, but my mouth was covered by him. How can I have the strength to fight back against me.


    Take the elevator upstairs, all the way green light, unexpectedly did not meet a person, unlike in my hometown village, which intersection are standing a few casual people, to the city is good, more people, see less people, go home from work every night is like entering the ice cellar.


    I was pulled into the dark room. The old lady helped to open the door. She was not surprised. She opened the inner room and handed me a rope. Zang Wu tied me firmly and threw me aside.


    In fact, the most terrible thing is not what terrible things you encounter, but the most familiar people around you, suddenly become very strange, even changed to the extent that you can not recognize.


    "You are not Zang Wu!" This is the only thought in my heart now!


    "Granny, these people already know that I exist, and the situation last night may be bad for me." This voice is no longer Zang Wu. But these words were said in Zang Wu''s mouth, which was very strange. This boy was no longer my clever apprentice.


    In other words, don''t be afraid of this ghost, just like Zang Wu. If you are afraid, the three spirits will be weak. It''s easy for the ghost to take advantage of them and become attached to you. In fact, this is the truth that we say that the body is not afraid of the shadow. If you have a fearless attitude, you will have no fear in your heart. If you are stronger than ordinary people, unless you encounter a fierce ghost, ordinary ghosts will not threaten you.


    But when I think of the big freezer, I have a strange idea. What if there are bodies in the freezer? It''s impossible. If so many people died, the police would have come here, and it''s impossible for only one ghost to appear. I comforted myself.


    We should not blame others for what we have come. I began to observe this room, which should be a boy''s bedroom, because there are posters of dunk experts everywhere, and there is a picture of a boy on the wall, which looks beautiful and sunny. But what is not harmonious with it is that there are incense candles and some offerings under it. It is difficult for me to connect this boy with the Hanging Ghost with his tongue outstretched.


    However, I also see a problem. Although this house and Xiaodie''s house are not in the same unit, according to my understanding of the regulation of this building, the wall of this room should be Xiaodie''s boudoir, that is to say, the two rooms are next to each other. After understanding this, I feel closer and closer to the truth.


    There is a desktop computer in this room, which is covered with a dustproof cloth. It seems that it has not been used for a long time. In addition, there is a router, with a row of yellow lights flashing. The three emission lines on the router are just like the three incense sticks. In addition, there are many books on the shelf.By the way, this should be the WiFi signal transmission node mentioned by Genzheng. It seems that the user name intercepted last night is the user of this router. If only separated by a wall, Xiaodie''s signal should be very strong, at least there is no problem with the last page.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly came to the spirit. I had to escape, so I immediately found a sharp corner and began to rub the rope in my hand. It took me nine cows and two tigers to finally succeed. Then I untied the rope on my feet.


    I quietly walked out of the door and vaguely saw Zang Wu sitting in the living room talking with the old lady. When I touched my waist, it happened that the original chest call of last night could be used as a weapon.


    But only close to have the chance of success, I slowly creeping forward, until the attack range, and then a tiger pounce, jump forward, chest call accurately set Zang five''s eyes. It is obviously very sensitive to this taste, although Zang Wu''s body can resist some, but still struggling desperately, I can''t let go, support for a long time, or was a powerful force, suddenly dumped on the refrigerator.


    It throws the chest call aside, but the eyes are always afraid to open, shaking the huge body. The old lady wanted to pinch me when she came up. A good man didn''t fight with a woman. Besides, she was a thin old lady. I ignored him and let her do it.


    I don''t think the attack will last long. I quickly took out the yellow paper symbol and pasted it on Zang Wu''s forehead. All he saw was Zang Wu shivering like a sieve chaff, and then a trace of smoke came up behind him. Zang Wu then fell to the ground with a bang, and everything around him was calm again,.


    The old lady ran to Zang Wu''s side on tiptoe and called his grandson''s name. The yellow paper talisman was really powerful. It was a magic weapon.


    At this time, I saw the freezer next to me and opened the cover of the freezer curiously.


    Inside lay a dead man covered with thin frost, and it was the gentle young man I saw in the portrait of the inner room just now. He seemed to retain the serenity of his original death, but I never thought that his ghost would do such dirty things.


    All of a sudden, I found out from the crevice of the freezer that there was still a corpse under the man''s corpse on the lower floor, and the ice on the body had been lumped up, so I could only roughly tell it was a young woman!


    Nima, this freezer really has a hole. There is more than one corpse!


    The old lady stood up and looked at me, her eyes were not so fierce, as if everything was over, and then she sat on the sofa.


    Zang Wu also woke up. He didn''t know what had happened just now. It was like waking up in the morning.


    At this time, the front door was quite busy. I knew that it was the police who were catching the criminals who were engaged in pyramid selling. So I quickly opened the door to find the police and explained the specific situation to them, not only the case of pyramid selling, but also the case of the corpse hiding in the freezer upstairs.


    The police took the pyramid selling Gang, the old lady, me and Zang Wu to the police station. Although it would take some time, my heart was very calm. At least Xiaodie''s case had been solved perfectly. In addition, I also handled two malignant cases.


    Although the police didn''t agree with our practice of pretending to be gas workers and breaking into private houses, they released us very quickly even though we had no malice and made more contributions than we had done.


    According to the police, the man''s corpse on the freezer is the grandson of the old lady and belongs to normal death. Because they have been dependent on each other since childhood, the old man used such an extreme way, just like the two people still live together, but as for the woman''s corpse, the old lady did not speak.


    This knot did not untie, and I was still a knot in my heart. So although I was released, I still sat on the bench of the Public Security Bureau, thinking about the whole story.


    I am in the most remote corner of the third floor of the Public Security Bureau. It''s the quietest place for me to go over the whole thing again.


    Only Zang Wu walked around me, which made it difficult for me to think quietly.


    "I said Zang Wu, can you be honest for a while and eat xuanmai for you?" I looked up impatiently at Zang Wu, a big man like a child.


    Zang Wu scratched his head. "Master, I''m naturally active..."


    "OK, OK." I pointed to the stairway, "you go downstairs."


    "Master, are you OK with yourself?" After such a horrible and strange thing as hiding corpses in the freezer, Zang Wu was a little worried about my safety.


    "It''s OK. This is the Public Security Bureau. It''s safer than home! " I answered with a helpless smile.


    Zang Wu nodded and went down the stairs.


    This silly boy knows the cold and the hot.


    Zang Wu didn''t go down for a while. I began to feel the cold wind around me. Although the wind was not big, it made me shiver.


    I stood up and gently closed the window of the stairway. Looking at the sunny weather outside the window and the big sun hanging, I couldn''t help complaining, "MD! What kind of weather? "When I returned to the bench, I found that although the window was closed, it was even colder.


    I wrapped up my single clothes and closed my eyes.


    "Hello..."


    I was just about to close my eyes to think about the strange things that happened in the past two days, but a sweet and gentle female voice came into my ears.


    I opened my eyes and saw a slim girl standing in front of me.


    The girl is wearing a pair of tight jeans and a white shirt. She looks very sunny.


    "Can I sit here?" She pointed to the position beside me.


    I nodded, indicating that there was no problem.


    If at ordinary times, there are beautiful women sitting beside me, I will try my best to chat up a few words, but recently there are so many strange things that I can''t pick up any interest to chat up strangers.


    As soon as the girl sat next to me, I felt even colder, and even my teeth could not help shivering.


    She seemed to hear the rustle between my teeth, turned her head and looked at me sweetly, "are you cold?"


    "Not bad." I once again wrapped up the single clothes, politely answered a sentence.


    "I want to tell you a story." The girl turned her head, not looking at me, said selfishly.


    At this time, I began to realize the anger is not right.


    this chill as like as two peas in my dream last time when I saw Chen Jinjiang.


    Looking at her casual dress in the city, I look askew.


    But it''s his eyes. They look so empty. It''s like a bottomless abyss, you can''t see the end at a glance.


    She ignored the change of my expression and went on to say, "when I was 18 years old, I left my hometown and went to university in the city. When I was 22 years old, I found a job in the city. Although the salary was not high, it was decent."


    Unconsciously, I went into that story. It seems that all of them are people who have left their hometown...


    "I remember walking in the countryside at night when I was a child, and I would not be afraid without street lights. Later, when she lived in the city, no matter how bright the street lights were, she couldn''t find her own home....


    speaking of this, she burst into tears.


    I''m the one who can''t hear the cry, especially the cry of a girl, especially the cry of such a beautiful girl.


    I quickly comforted, "don''t cry... What can I do for you?"


    Look here with hope, girl, can you help me stop my tears


    I realized that I had unintentionally said that I would help her, but now that I have said so. How can I not keep my word when I am a man?


    "Of course! Once a word is said, a thousand troops and horses can''t be pulled back! " Patting me on the chest.


    "That''s good!" The girl turned from crying to laughing, "I have only one wish, I hope you can send me home."


    After that, the girl took out a note from her pocket and gently handed it to me.


    I took it to my hand and saw that the address was written on it, "dataopu village, Liangping County, Jiangdong province."

 Chapter 508

    "So detailed." I muttered in my heart. When I looked up again, I found that the girl around me had already disappeared.


    I got up and ran up and down the corridor.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Genzheng is standing at the stairway, looking at me curiously.


    "Just now there was a girl who asked me to take her home, but in the twinkling of an eye, she disappeared." I spread my hand, a very helpless expression.


    Genzheng came forward and looked around the corridor, "Oh?"


    "Comrade! What are you doing here? " A policeman came up and said.


    "Nothing." Gen Zheng replied with a smile and patted me on the shoulder. "Let''s talk somewhere else."


    Out of the Public Security Bureau, Gen and I are walking in front, Zang Wu is following us.


    I told Genzheng what happened just now. Genzheng''s expression was very strange. Sometimes he nodded, sometimes he shook his head.


    When I talked about the two bodies in the refrigerator, Genzheng stopped suddenly. "Two bodies?"


    "Yes." I nodded firmly and added, "a man, a woman."


    Genzheng pondered for a moment and said slowly, "there is only one possibility for that dirty thing to abuse the girl, that is, to increase her survival time in the Yang by collecting Yin and tonifying yang..."


    "collecting Yin and tonifying yang? What is to collect Yin and replenish Yang? " This is a rare term for me, I can''t help but interrupt Genzheng.


    The original meaning of "don''t discharge Yang, but not collect Yin essence". Because the high Chao of female Xing Jiao can strengthen the vitality of male, so male sexual behavior should be extended as far as possible, in order to achieve the purpose of collecting Yin and tonifying yang. For those dirty things, they will not increase vitality any more. Collecting Yin and tonifying yang can only make them add a mouthful of Yang Qi and have more time to exist. "


    It''s never too old to learn. Is all this knowledge learned in the alliance?


    Why do I only remember when I was in school, when I was watching things in computer class, and the teacher put my screen on to you...


    the acceleration and trigonometric functions I learned were useless at all! I''m a beginner in front of the root front!


    Gen Zheng was still thinking about my words, but he didn''t see me in a trance. He frowned, "but that female corpse... Is the old lady going to match them?" "What is Yin Pei?" I continued.


    Genzheng didn''t have the slightest impatience. He continued to explain to me, "yinpei, also known as ghost marriage, is more troublesome."


    This aroused my curiosity even more. At this time, Zang Wu also came over, "master Gen! Tell me about it! My master wanted to hear it so much....


    when he said that, Zang Wu showed a little child''s shame, "the key is, I want to hear it too!"


    Gen Zheng turned his head and glared at Zang Wu, "who told you my last name is Gen? Ah! Who told you that? My name is Genzheng! No root! Don''t scream, you hear me


    I:...


    seeing the passers-by on the road looking towards us, these two people became quiet.


    "The so-called Yin match, there are a variety of situations, also known as ghost marriage. In the first case, both parties fall ill and die suddenly after they have a love affair. In this case, each of the two corpses in the Yin match should be tied with a red rope. The red rope tells the people in the underworld that they are married in the Yang, so other imps will not easily provoke any of them. "


    Genzheng took a mouthful of saliva and continued to preach to us, "the second situation is that there was no engagement between the two sides before they died. After they died, the matchmaker said that they were married together. The wedding procedure is almost the same as that of the living. The difference is that someone should hold a candle and knock a gong to carry the woman''s coffin to the man''s prepared grave in crying, and bury them together. These two kinds of ghost marriage have existed since ancient times. Even now, in some villages with old customs, this kind of thing still happens. If you want to judge this, it depends on whether the woman''s body is dressed in red. If so, it''s the second one. "


    Zang Wu was fascinated and interrupted, "if one of the two people in love doesn''t die, and the other one dies, isn''t it a Yin match?"


    Gen Zhengbai glanced at him, "this is the third situation I want to talk about. After the engagement, the man unfortunately died of illness. Under the feudal ethics of" from one to the end ", the bride married her late husband Mu''s master" Baitang ". That night, the bride had to sleep with the wooden master. This kind of marriage, known as "widowed", once disappeared after the founding of new China. Later, the reform and opening-up policy was carried out. In some areas, there was sediment again, and the marriage of ghost and Yin appeared again. It was mainly popular in the remote mountainous areas of Guizhou, Yunnan, Gansu and Sichuan provinces. The difference between this kind of "widowed marriage" and other ghost marriages is that after their death, they should be buried together. When it comes to this third kind, Mou ling''er in the alliance must know a lot. "


    Shugen said, "do you understand this


    I nodded and shook my head.Gen was looking at me and said angrily, "after all, do you understand or don''t you?"


    I said with a smile, "I understand a little, but don''t worry, I''ll never forget what you said. Oh, don''t worry. I just entered the gate. I have to take my time! "


    Genzheng listened to me and didn''t blame me. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "go back to the Public Security Bureau."


    "Public Security Bureau?" I asked in surprise, "just came out, you want to go back? What can I do back there? "


    Genzheng smiles mysteriously, "find out the truth!"


    To the Public Security Bureau, two policemen at the door to welcome up, "Hello, comrade, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Gen Zheng replied faintly, with an imperceptible smile on his face.


    The two policemen looked at each other, OK? Come to the Public Security Bureau if you have nothing to do, then you are looking for trouble?


    Looking at their trance expressions, Genzheng added, "come to your director... For tea..."


    he deliberately pulled the word "long" to a very long length, and still looked at the two infatuated police uncles with a smile.


    MD£¿


    Isn''t this kid out of his mind? Come to the Public Security Bureau for tea?


    Is this bullshit between me and me in broad daylight?


    I stepped back two steps, for fear that the two police uncles would immediately treat him as a mental illness and arrest me as an accomplice. That would be bad!


    Zang Wu cut me back and he took two steps.


    At this time, a middle-aged man who looked like a leader came over.


    "How many? The public security bureau is not a place to joke? There are still many cases to be dealt with here. If you want to have tea, there is a teahouse opposite. You can go there to have fun....


    hearing this, I nodded, stepped forward and tugged at Genzheng''s clothes corner to signal him to stop.


    The smile on Genzheng''s face became stronger. He walked forward to the middle-aged man and put his mouth to his ear...


    although he didn''t know what he said, the middle-aged man was stunned after hearing Genzheng''s words. Then the smile on his face was no longer stiff, but he looked at Genzheng very warmly and shook his hand with Genzheng cordially, "brother, the director is on the eighth floor. Please Zang Wu and I took the opportunity to follow up, leaving only the two police uncles at a loss...


    when we got on the elevator, I asked, "Genzheng, what did you say? How wonderful


    Gen was very forced to look at me, "I told him, we are dead guest alliance people."


    "Well? How does that work? "


    "Of course, although we have to work for our country to a certain extent, there are only a few people in the dead guest alliance. Most of the time, there are not enough people. Organizations like the public security bureau can''t do without supernatural cases every day. We make friends at home, and they are happy..."


    between the two of us, we get to the eighth floor.


    Gen Zheng glanced at the director''s office on the left. The three of us walked over and knocked on the door politely.


    "Come in." A voice with a certain degree of awe came in.


    Walking into the office, there was a middle-aged man in his forties, looking at the papers on the desk.


    Needless to say, this person must be the director.


    "Hello, chief, we are from the dead guest alliance." Genzheng said politely.


    Hearing the voice, the director put down his work and stood up. He stood up straight and looked at the three of us with a smile


    Genzheng nodded, and without any politeness, he directly sat in the nearest position to the director.


    Genzheng told the director about the case in the morning. The director listened carefully and nodded his head.


    "What do you need me to do?" The director asked directly.


    "It''s easy."


    Gen is standing up, "get someone to take us to see the two bodies we brought back from the freezer."


    "I''ll call the forensics." Gen Zheng nodded with a smile and handed out a business card, "Fa Hao Gen Zheng, I wrote down this kindness."


    The director took the card like a treasure and said with a smile, "little things... Little things..."


    there is no formal morgue in the Public Security Bureau, only a very simple morgue.


    As soon as we got close to here, we found that it was very cold here, and that kind of cold was not ordinary cold. It was a cold feeling, which made people feel numb.


    The two bodies on the outside are the bodies of a man and a woman.


    Gen was slowly lifting the white cloth on the corpse''s face. Although Zang Wu and I were standing far away, we still stood on tiptoe curiously and looked at it from a distance.


    As soon as the white cloth was lifted, a stench came out. As soon as I smelled the stench, it made me feel sick, and I wanted to spit it out.


    Looking back, Zang Wu had already run out and vomited."Jining, come here." Gengen said to me in a deep voice.


    What the hell? I used to? It stinks! It''s good that I didn''t run out!


    "The girl you saw this afternoon, I suspect, is the corpse here! Come and recognize it and see if it is! "


    What? Is she a ghost?


    I looked at Genzheng in surprise. What do you mean, since Laozi got involved in this kind of thing, there is no normal woman except Wenya?


    What the hell am I doing in broad daylight?

 Chapter 509

    "What do you think, Jining? Hurry up


    Root is constantly urging me, all helpless, I had to courage to go forward.


    When I got to the man''s body, the stench made me hold my breath. My face turned red because I couldn''t breathe.


    Genzheng just glanced at it. Before I could see it, he closed the white cloth.


    When I lifted the white cloth on the head of the female corpse, I saw it all.


    The face of the female corpse has no blood color. In the past, it was because she was in the freezer that the corpse was not seriously rotted. At this time, because she had been parking here for several hours, the ice on the corpse was slowly melting and dropping to the ground. It sounds very seeping.


    The face is not as wrinkled as it is. The twisted face is like a living fossil. The pupil is already white. I can''t help looking at it. I feel as if I have fallen into a bottomless abyss.


    So empty, so boundless.


    "That look! This kind of eyes is very similar to the eyes of the female ghost in the daytime! " I told Genzheng what I found.


    After hearing what I said, Gen Zheng was very excited and quickly went to lift the sole of the woman''s feet.


    It doesn''t matter to lift it. On the feet of the corpse, there is a solid red rope tied!


    This further confirms Genzheng''s conjecture!


    These two people, is the ghost marriage!


    When Gen Zheng went to lift the foot part of the male corpse again, he found the foot part of the male corpse!


    There is also such a red rope!


    Genzheng didn''t care about the stench in the morgue. He wiped the sweat on his forehead with a smile. "I found the truth! I know the truth! "


    It turns out that this is the first Yin match mentioned by Genzheng. Two corpses are bound with a red rope, which is the proof of Yin match!


    Genzheng found the director and explained the whole case to him.


    Soon, the old lady didn''t expect that there was such an expert in the police station, so she had no choice but to explain all this.


    She has only one grandson in her family, who fell in love with a working girl when she was in college. Unfortunately, she met a car accident on the way to a date and both of them died...


    the old lady and this grandson were dependent on each other since childhood, and could not accept the fact that her grandson left her first, so she invited some deviant people to do things for him...


    the old lady left her home Driving here, I feel comfortable. Ah, the process of knowing the truth is really exciting!


    Zang Wu kept vomiting all the way. At last, Genzheng and I felt the urge to drive him out of the car, which was disgusting....


    I also finished the task. I just passed the examination. Looking at the beautiful scenery outside the car, I felt very comfortable and began to chat with them all over the world.


    "It''s amazing to think about what happened to me these days! But the possibility of two or three things happening to me is so small Jining said with a bitter smile.


    "Master, don''t think about it that way. I think that everything is destined by heaven. Naturally, when they find you, they have reasons to find you..."


    which pot doesn''t boil which pot!


    I glared at Zang Wu. He seemed to feel that he had said something wrong, so he grinned awkwardly.


    The driver made a clear finger ring, "Hello! It''s going to be the end of the assessment. Let''s talk about something else. "


    Speaking of this, I saw Genzheng smile in the mirror, "Oh! I always think, who is missing from us


    "Who is it?" Zang Wu asked.


    "Women Gen Zheng said with a smile, "you see, we old men don''t even have a woman. Although Jining is a boy with a lot of Yin, it can''t be counted. I don''t even know how to cook when I go out, do you


    Zang Wu seemed to understand, nodding his head one after another, "yes, yes!"


    "Zang Wu, what can you cook? What''s your favorite dish? "


    Zang Wu thought deeply for a long time before he answered with satisfaction, "I think my boiled water is very good!"


    I gave him a white look, "Genzheng, what would you do if you said so much?"


    "Me?" Genzheng was even more proud with a smile. "I know a lot about it. The best dishes are: Braised Beef with soy sauce, stewed chicken with mushrooms, and laotan pickled beef..."


    "Wow, there are so many!" I was taken aback.


    "Instant noodles..."


    lying trough! You are the root of hypocrisy!


    "By the way, the gentle little girl will be waiting for you in Qingyun Mountain, and then you can get together there."


    "Qingyun Mountain?"


    Is this the destination of assessment?


    "Yes! Qingyun Mountain is the place where the elite gather in the network guest alliance. You have passed the examination, and you need to go there to study for a period of time! " Genzheng replied brightly."Ah! I don''t know how long it will take to study! " I sighed helplessly.


    Before encountering ghosts in the net disk, to be honest, I don''t believe in ghosts at all! I don''t want to have anything to do with it!


    But after so many days of strange things, so many dirty things come to me, I really need to learn some skills. I don''t want to be protected by Genzheng and other people every day. As a big man, I have to learn how to protect myself!


    Genzheng heard the helplessness in my tone, "it seems that your boy''s consciousness is not deep enough!"


    "Cut!" I disdained to reply, "what about your consciousness? Superman in red pants? Save the world? "


    Genzheng laughed and said to me, "you boy! Is there no dream to fight for? "


    I grabbed a pair of sunglasses on the back seat of the car. "I dream of taking sunglasses and driving a BMW to pick up girls in foreign countries in the future... Now, the dream has reached one third... I take sunglasses and wait for the tickets of BMW and foreign countries. It''s really exciting to think about it!"


    Root is "poof Yi" laugh out a voice, "you boy this university really did not study in vain!"


    I smile disdainfully in my heart, University. Don''t you just decide which city you want to play hero League in...


    "Genzheng, do you want to travel around the world with me or not?"


    "Yes


    "Oh! Think about it


    Soon, the car began to go up a steep slope.


    I know. This is Qingyun Mountain.


    , because I don''t know why there is a stone tablet in the hillside!


    This stele is still a kind of simple little compilation. It seems that it has been for some years.


    Xiaozuan, also known as qinzuan, is a popular style created by the Prime Minister of Qin Dynasty, Li Si, after the state of Qin was unified.


    The Qin Dynasty has a history of more than 2000 years. The Qingyun Mountain, wow, is really some years old.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help shivering and getting excited.


    Who knows so much about Qingshan''s history?


    "Zhi..."


    Gen Zheng stepped on the brake, picked up the co pilot''s luggage and called us up, "the hillside is too steep! Our broken car will not have enough horsepower if it goes up again. When it falls down, the car will be destroyed and people will die. "


    I took a look at the towering Qingyun Mountain, and suddenly I was dumbfounded, "how can we get up there? Do you carry me? "


    He glanced at me with Zheng Bai, "because of the dirty thing in the freezer, we have been delayed for a long time. If you grind your teeth with me again, we''ll be the last to arrive! Even if you pass the examination, you don''t want others to laugh at you because you are late? "


    I had to nod my head, carry my luggage, and follow Genzheng, Wang Batan.


    The path to the mountain is very unique. Although it is on the high mountain, there is no sense of desolation and disorder. On the contrary, it seems that people take care of it all the year round.


    In addition to the tired path, I quickly walk on the beautiful scenery.


    On one side is the straight and powerful Qingyun Mountain cliff, and on the other side is the ten thousand Zhang cliff. Although it is breathtaking, it has a unique charm.


    When he reached the hillside, Zang Wu suddenly called me, "master, look ahead!"


    I looked up and noticed that most of the people who passed the examination were already in the middle of the mountain!


    They are looking at us with a kind of scornful eyes!


    At the front of the crowd, there was a girl in tight red clothes, wrapped tightly in red clothes, which showed her slim figure, and a pair of black high heels at her feet made her look taller. With the breeze of Qingyun Mountain, her slanting bangs sway from left to right and look fresh and elegant. Although Na was in the mountains, her face was spotless. No trace of makeup, but it is so fresh outstanding, unconventional.


    At this time, she and other people''s expression is different, looking at us with a smile.


    "Clear water produces hibiscus, natural to carve!" I secretly meow that girl, "looking back at a smile hundred Mei Sheng, six palace pink Dai no color ah!"


    Hearing this, Genzheng chuckled at my chest and said, "yo! Looking at the beautiful woman, she has shaken off all the family background she has learned for so many years? "


    "Go away!" I disdain of sweep a root is, "I this is true feelings reveal, you know fart?"


    Gen was pointing at the girl in red and said, "what else are you looking at? Haven''t you all met? Isn''t He Mou ling''er who took part in the examination with you that day? "


    "Ah?" I was so surprised that I didn''t notice that Mou ling''er was so watery that day?


    "She is the best successor of Miao''s witchcraft. It''s not easy for her to hide from you?" Gen Zheng warned.


    "Oh? Yes As soon as I patted my forehead, how could I forget that she was a Miao insect?We are getting closer and closer to the pedestrian, and I dare not put my eyes on Mou ling''er.


    Because I noticed that this woman seemed to see me peeping at her...


    I don''t know anything else. I read a lot about the Miao people''s Witchcraft in the novel. If this woman should go crazy again and plant some witchcraft on me, I can''t be killed by her!


    "Hello Gen Zheng suddenly pretended to be indifferent and turned his head. "That woman is very famous. There are many people who have been acting on her in the league, but she didn''t come to a good end. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Stay away from her! "


    I shivered and pushed away Genzheng, but my eyes didn''t move, and my feet also stopped.


    Just as Genzheng turned back to talk to me, this beautiful and greasy woman came straight to me.


    I''m sure she didn''t come to Zang Wu and Genzheng, because she was smiling and staring at me.


    Still...


    is the dimple like a flower...


    is the dimple like a flowe

 Chapter 510

    A burst of aroma, accompanied by a very sweet voice.


    "Hello." She even gave me a pair of hands as white as jade. The smile on her face was even more moving. "My name is Mou ling''er."


    Is it?


    Is she going to shake hands with me?


    I excitedly stretched out my hands, holding her hand together, "Hello! Hello "My name is Jining!"


    I warmly respond to Mou ling''er.


    "Well?"


    I am acutely aware that Mou ling''er''s jade finger, even in my palm gently stroke!


    It doesn''t matter. My heart is full of joy!


    That kind of ice like cool feeling instantly stimulated my whole body!


    £Í£Ä£¡


    How sour!


    It seems that I am going to have good luck! Ha ha ha ha!


    Next to Genzheng''s face is very ugly, and Zang Wu saw me and her I hand, surprised grinning, that expression, just like eating excrement.


    "Eh?" I looked around in surprise, "there''s something wrong with the atmosphere."


    How can these people around us all have a look of eating excrement.


    And what''s my hand doing?


    Why?


    Strange picture happened!


    My hands unconsciously hugged the back of my head, and my knees bent down! Hands can''t move, feet can''t move, like a pair of iron shackles, iron shackles locked the whole body!


    However, this iron lock is invisible!


    This position?


    Mou ling''er is still a sweet smile, half squatting down to look at me, "don''t you like looking at me? Let''s see! Do you think it''s not fun to peek? "


    I just wake up like a dream at this time, this mother-in-law, I say what bad idea comes out of my stomach?


    Still smiling at me?


    I must have been poisoned!


    Although I think so in my heart, I am still very guilty. After all, I can''t do anything. She is the best successor of Miao nationality. If she wants to play with me, it''s not accurate. How can she play with me!


    "What are you... What are you doing?" I asked nervously.


    She stood up gracefully and said, "let''s see, roll and watch!"


    After all, I actually rolled on the ground like a ball...


    moreover, I would roll wherever this "vicious" woman went!


    I have to say that her witchcraft is really powerful. At this time, my whole body is completely out of my control, but rolling around on the ground with her light steps...


    not only my body is out of control, but also my eyes are staring at his heel all the time...


    because my posture is very awkward at this time, so I feel embarrassed I can only stare at her high-heeled shoes under her tight and red pants. I can only appreciate her jade feet, not her whole body!


    Why don''t you think you can''t see it with rolling eyes!


    £Í£Ä£¡


    Bad comments!


    Do you have the expression of crying and laughing, I want to send one!!!


    My body unconsciously followed her and rolled nearly seven or eight hundred meters.


    Although my body is out of control, I have already felt the feeling that my strength is overdrawn. Who can roll a hundred and eighty meters in this mountain??


    In addition to being overdrawn, the severe pain from the limbs and back also made me clench my teeth!


    This woman is really vicious!


    Other people followed us from a distance, and no one rushed forward to intercede for me. Even Zang Wu and Genzheng looked at me from a distance with a bitter smile, as if to say, "don''t look at me... I can''t help you..."


    but the woman was still walking in front, regardless of the expressions of dozens of old men behind, She didn''t mean to stop at all.


    So, this very interesting picture appeared...


    a beautiful girl in red walked gracefully in the front, and I hugged her tightly and rolled awkwardly behind her. Dozens of old men with a look of fear followed her tens of meters away...


    "ling''er!"


    A majestic voice came through the air.


    Mou ling''er stopped, and I also stopped. But I couldn''t see the person who was speaking with my embarrassed posture.


    At most, you can see his feet.


    Er...


    I declare in advance that I have no foot fetishism.


    But I can only see a pair of cloth shoes and a grey brown robe of that man.


    "Ling''er has seen master Tieguan."


    Mou ling''er''s high expression in front of us suddenly became soft and said respectfully to the man.


    I can''t see it, but I can hear it.Listen to the voice, this is probably a middle-aged man. Moreover, not only is his seniority, but his Taoist practice must be far ahead of Mou ling''er.


    Otherwise, how could Mou ling''er behave like a kitten...


    "who is this man?" The middle-aged man looked at the man at Mou ling''er''s feet, that is, me. At this time, he was shrinking into a ball on the ground in a very embarrassed posture.


    "She''s a rascal!" Mou ling''er mumbles a small mouth and looks back at me with disdain!


    In my heart, ten thousand pieces of grass and mud suddenly roared past...


    "if I look at you more, I will become a hooligan?" Seeing someone who was more powerful than her, I guess she didn''t dare to be too presumptuous and quickly explained.


    It''s not my fault to explain that I often walk in the city''s pedestrian streets. Many girls may not have such beautiful looks as hers, but they are still exposed in that way. Why?


    I don''t want us to look at them more, so that we can blow them into goddesses.


    I look at him a few more eyes. If she doesn''t thank me, it''s all right. How can she say I''m a rascal?


    The more subtle I am, the more angry I am. "Even if I look at you more! You... You... You can''t turn me into a ball! "


    At this time, Genzheng''s group of wangba finally came forward, but none of them said anything about me. Instead, they saluted the middle-aged people in front of them.


    Nima?


    When I don''t exist?


    I shrunk to the ground and yelled, "Genzheng! Genzheng! Didn''t you see that? You say? What did I do or not? How can I become a rascal? "


    Genzheng looked at me in fear, then at the man called master Tieguan, and then at Mou ling''er.


    Finally, Sheng didn''t say a word...


    but I can guess that his expression must be very complicated at this time.


    The middle-aged man looked at everyone''s face, and no one dared to say anything, so he guessed one or two and said, "OK, ling''er. Let him go. After all, when he arrived at Qingyun Mountain, you will be brothers and sisters. Don''t be so stiff. "


    "Elder martial brother?"


    "Younger martial sister?"


    Mu ling''er and I almost said this sentence with one voice!


    "I don''t want him to be my senior brother?"


    "I won''t be her elder martial brother!"


    We both said this sentence with one voice. At this time, they were even more surprised. Everyone opened their mouths and looked at us. They wanted to swallow me alive.


    Is this a roll? What''s the point?


    Mou ling''er quietly shut her mouth, for fear of making a coincidence with me, but it would be bad if someone spread the scandal...


    I saw that pair of black high-heeled shoes came over, then her tall body squatted down, reluctantly grabbed my hand, and rowed a few more times in the palm of my hand...


    these rowing paths were still a cool feeling like ice, which immediately stimulated her I lost my whole body.


    In my body, the pressure from the invisible shackles was released immediately!


    I stood up and stretched my limbs. I felt pain all over my body. I rolled on the ground with my head in my hands for a long time. I was rubbed with blood and my trousers were worn out in several places!


    At this time I and a beggar''s dress is no different, rolling all over the face is still dirt!


    This time, before the double 11, I will eat the soil early!


    "Young man, ling''er is reckless. I''ll make amends for her! What''s your name? " The middle-aged people may be too embarrassed to see my manner. As an elder, they show a posture that they should have.


    But at this time, I was full of anger, playing me like a monkey in front of people, just because you know how to bewitch me?


    Seeing that this middle-aged man is so good at speaking, and seeing everyone''s respectful attitude towards him, I guess this man is definitely not a good one.


    How to say, it must be the senior generation in Qingyun Mountain.


    How can you be crazy this time when you are present?


    "My name is Jining." I didn''t lift my head and patted the dirt on my body. "I just want to apologize. It''s not your fault. Why should this girl apologize to me...


    after hearing this, I don''t know why the man named Tieguan Shifu was stunned for a moment, but after a while, he turned his head to Mou ling''er and said sternly, "ling''er! Apologize quickly


    Mu ling''er grumbled, "it''s clearly he who peeked at me first..."


    Master Tieguan looks very angry, "eh? What did you say? "


    I just looked up and found that the middle-aged elders were followed by a large group of women and children. They looked like people in Qingyun Mountain, but they were carrying a lot of luggage. Did they want to go far?


    seeing that the middle-aged people were going to be angry, Mou ling''er restrained himself, walked to me, stretched out her white right hand, buried her head in front of her high chest, and whispered "Sorry, I''m wrong..."It didn''t matter that she stretched out her hand, but it scared me to death.


    But I don''t dare shake hands with her any more. In case of any chronic attack on me, I will not live!


    I was scared by the little girl, so I didn''t dare to stretch out my hand at all. Instead, I put my hand behind my back and nodded in a panic, "it''s ok... It''s ok..."


    here, the contradiction has been solved "satisfactorily".


    Master Tieguan looked at us and said kindly, "the residence has been arranged. Tonight, let''s have a good rest. Tomorrow, I will take care of you. Welcome to Qingyun Mountain to study


    When master Tieguan''s voice fell, there was thunderous applause. Although I didn''t know the origin of this man, I could guess one or two.


    This person must have a certain position in Qingyun Mountain, otherwise he would not be highly respected by young people.

 Chapter 511

    The buildings in Qingyun Mountain are very special. They are not only like a magnificent palace, but also like a beautiful and elegant temple. The ancient style is elegant and wonderful everywhere.


    But it''s also very strange here. Few people walk around, and a child can''t be seen playing on the mountain. However, the sound of walking footsteps is constantly coming from the room, which is like packing.


    Back to the room arranged by master Tieguan, the first thing I have to do is close the door!


    Genzheng is looking at me with a bitter smile, with an expression that wants to explain but wants to say nothing.


    "But you are the king! What about the usual two? Do you have the dirty things in your hands? What''s the matter? A Mou ling''er scared you to pee, didn''t he? When I roll, so far away from me? You didn''t dare fart when I asked someone to testify to me! Are you still a friend? " I swore, a series of saliva like a shell, collapse in the root face.


    I turned around and found Zang Wu was pulling the bolt at the door, trying to leave.


    I pulled Zang Wu and threw him to Genzheng, "you boy! One master at a time. It''s so sweet! What''s the matter? When the master was in trouble, why didn''t he see you come up... "


    " wait... "Genzheng interrupted me," Jining, you''d better listen to me tell you about this mu ling''er first... "


    I took a stool and sat down, thinking that he just wanted to nag me about Miao people''s poisonous insects? I''ve seen some of them in novels. What''s the matter? Can you scare me?


    "Let me tell you first what is Gu? Maybe not many people can answer that. Poison is poison, but poison is different from poison. Gu has life, but poison is just a medicine. Both are simple: medicine resists both. If you want a person to die quickly, then use poison. If you want a person to suffer for a lifetime, please use poison! "


    Genzheng said that he was envious. "That Mou ling''er is the leader of Miao people''s Witchcraft in the past 100 years. How can that man be unmoved by her beauty? Why don''t you ask again? How many men in the league have been teased by her? Today, master Tieguan gave you an apology! Be content with it


    "Shifu, it''s not the apprentice who doesn''t help you..." Zang Wu seemed to fall into a painful memory. "Once, a guard in our guard fell in love with her. Do you know Shifu? He was bewitched by his mother-in-law. He was killed by 99 Monopterus albus! In the end, it was the woman who was kind-hearted and saved his life....


    "what?" It sounds disgusting to me. Monopterus albus is also called loach. This kind of animal is extremely smooth, but when I think of the place where it gets into people, I feel uncomfortable...


    "is this woman so evil?" I still have some doubts.


    The stories are all about love and evil, which is different from the stories. I still have great doubts about their words.


    "She''s still very light on you today"


    "very light? It''s light enough for me to roll all over the floor? " I look at Gen Zheng discontentedly, this boy is joking with me!


    Genzheng sneered, "as far as I know, the kind of Gu that Zang Wugang just said is one of the ten poisonous Gu of Miao nationality, which is called Misgurnus anguillicaudatus. This kind of Gu immerses Misgurnus anguillicaudatus in the water with bamboo leaves and GU medicine, that is to say, it turns these Misgurnus anguillicaudatus into poisonous Misgurnus anguillicaudatus. After letting others eat the cooked poisonous loach, there will be three or five loach fleeing in the abdomen, sometimes reaching the anus, sometimes going up to the throat. If there is no cure, there is only one way out. As for Zang Wu''s saying that 99 loach burrows into a man''s anus, that''s nonsense. I guess it''s the man who is suffering from pain and hallucination! "


    I was so scared that I stood up and said, "this little girl, why are you so cruel to men?"


    Genzheng held his chin for a moment and thought, "well, I don''t know very well, but I remember that Miao women''s weddings and funerals were different from those of us in ancient times. Let''s take marriage as an example. We Han people have the idea that men are superior to women. In terms of men''s family, of course, more is better. However, the Miao people are quite different... "


    Zang Wu said with a silly smile," look at Mou ling''er, who is so powerful. Are they more likely to be polygamous? Hey, hey


    Gen Zhengbai took a look at Zang Wu, a big man, and continued, "what they believe in is monogamy. This tradition has not changed until today."


    "Eh?" When I heard this, I got a little excited. "I''ve heard about it. It''s about that after a man and a woman fall in love, the woman plants love bugs on the man. Once the man changes his love, the love bugs will attack and eventually die..."


    Genzheng shakes his head, "where did you hear that?"


    "In the novel!"


    Genzheng: "isn''t it..."


    ? Tell me about it


    Genzheng shrugs his shoulders. "The Miao nationality''s unique" Love Bug ", also known as love flower bug, is unique to Miao girls. It is trained with" painstaking efforts "and" Gu ". It is fed with painstaking efforts every day and gets one" Love Bug "in ten years. This kind of "Love Bug" can be found in the food or in the clothes. Miao girls use this kind of "Love Bug" in their lovers Every month "Love Bug" will attack once, that kind of feeling should be tearing heart. If the people who have been infected with the "Love Bug" don''t take the antidote, most people can''t bear the pain and commit suicide when the "Love Bug" attacks. So men and women must keep close relationship, otherwise the girl does not give him antidote, he will die! Of course... "Genzheng, looking at me with a bad smile, said, "I also listen to what my master said. You are the only one to ask mu ling''er. Maybe he will be interested in you and plant you a love bug. "


    "What are you talking about?" I gave him a push. "I still have grace!"


    "Oh! That''s true Genzheng looked lost in thought, then pointed to me and laughed, "ah! Elegant and Mou ling''er, you are really a lover! Ha ha ha ha


    "Yes." I suddenly remembered the middle-aged man who was called master Tieguan in the daytime, "Genzheng, that master Tieguan, you seem to respect him very much? Who is he? "


    Genzheng looked at me in surprise, "no! You don''t know him? "


    "How many days have I been here? How do I know? " I gave him a white look. If you hadn''t abducted me, I didn''t know there was such a ghost League up to now!


    "Master Tieguan, whose surname is Shan Shisheng and whose name is Tieguan, is now the number one person in Qingyun Mountain. The outside name is Qingyun Mountain people. The name of Shan Tieguan is not only Qingyun Mountain, but also in the alliance. It''s frightening. In the whole Yin and Yang, it''s a famous figure! "


    "Yin and Yang?" I asked curiously, "what do you mean?"


    Gen Zheng raised his finger and said, "Shan Tieguan, a man from Qingyun Mountain, once went into and out of the hall of hell three times in order to save his wife! That''s a great power


    "By the way, Genzheng, have you noticed that the people on Qingyun Mountain are very strange, and mourning is not very welcome to us, but it''s like the God of plague..." I can''t help but ask when I think of the strange scenes in the daytime.


    Genzheng didn''t answer, but Zang Wu opened his mouth and said, "master, have you noticed? When we came here, it was as if they were going to move... "


    just when we chatted, we found that it was late, and everyone was a little sleepy at this time.


    The door, but suddenly knocked.


    "At this time, who will come?" I looked at the watch in my hand. It''s more than nine o''clock in the evening. "Genzheng, did your friend come to see you?"


    He Zheng looked at me blankly, "er... I have no friends in Qingyun Mountain..."


    "who is that? Zang Wu, open the door At this time, I didn''t think too much, so I took off the ragged clothes rolled during the day and prepared to change.


    The door opened, Zang Wu did not speak, Gen Zheng also stood there did not speak.


    I raised my head, looked at the person, and didn''t speak...


    isn''t this mu ling''er who hurt me during the day???


    Why is he here so late?


    It''s not for revenge, is it?


    I began to regret why I wanted to be so serious during the day, because I remembered the story Zang Wugang told me.


    I unconsciously picked up the ragged clothes and stood in front of me, looking at her in a panic, "what do you... What do you want to do?"


    The two of them are still the expression of the day.


    Genzheng went even further. He pulled Zang Wu, who was at a loss on his face, and pointed to the stars outside and said, "ah, Zang Wu, you see, today''s sunshine is good. Let''s go out for a walk...


    this Wang Ba, but he has to leave me again!"!!!


    Mou ling''er looked at my half naked upper body. He was embarrassed, and his little face turned red. He said reluctantly, "master Tieguan asked you to go to his study."


    "Me? Can I help you? " I was surprised to see the beauty in front of me, but I didn''t dare to raise any interest.


    "Yes, it''s you." Mou ling''er managed to squeeze out a smile from the corner of his mouth, "please."


    I stood up in surprise. Genzheng and Zang Wu also looked back in surprise. They knew who master Tieguan was.


    You want me to go to his study so late?


    Although I don''t know what master Tieguan wants me to do, I follow Mu linger obediently.


    Through a few long corridors, and then through the backyard, you will arrive at master Tieguan''s study.


    This room in the study is very simple. The eaves are inlaid with green bricks and tiles. Two jade swallows in the corner of the eaves look into the air. The door is made of precious red sandalwood. The relief on the door is sparkling, and several black dragons are floating in it.


    Mou ling''er went to the door and knocked on the door. "Master Tieguan, Jining, is here."


    "Bring Jining in."


    The voice in the room was not angry, but at this time, I felt that there was something kind and kind in it.


    I turn to think, I think too much!


    Shan Tieguan is also known as a man of green mountains. He is famous all over the world. He is not related to me. Why is he special to me?


    Mou [mu four voices] ling''er gently pushes the door open, and sees Shan Tieguan sitting on the sandalwood chair on the right side of the study, with a book in his hand.


    Seeing me coming in, Shan Tieguan pointed to a chair in front of him and said flatly, "sit down, Jining.""Me? Sit down? " I gently looked at Mou ling''er, who was standing beside me awkwardly.


    Let me sit down and let Mou ling''er, the leader of Miao''s Witchcraft, stand!


    Think of here, I immediately feel a little flattered, but my humble character, did not think so much, nodded with a smile, "ah" a sound, just a butt sitting on the stool.


    When I look at mu ling''er again, the little girl''s face has become very ugly.


    After all, I''m just a newcomer, and she doesn''t know how familiar she is with this iron pass?


    With her unique ability of witchcraft, she even let her stand and I sit!


    Ha ha, it''s so cool to think about it!


    Shan Tieguan looked at the door of the room, and looked at Mou linger discontentedly. "Ling''er, call a team of Qingyun Mountain guards to guard the whole inner courtyard. No one is allowed to go in or out, especially near the study. I want to talk to Jining and you. No one can disturb me. "

 Chapter 512

    I can''t help but flash across a series of questions in my heart. What''s the purpose of calling the convoy?


    Or the elite of the convoy, convoy one!


    Looking at Shan Tieguan''s cautious manner, I have an intuition that he wants to tell me a very important thing, which can''t be known to anyone.


    Soon, I heard the sound of footsteps in and out of the inner courtyard, all around.


    It''s obvious that the first guard team has surrounded the whole inner courtyard.


    Mou ling''er opened the door. "Master Tieguan, I have already given orders." After that, he carefully closed the door.


    Shan Tieguan nodded, then stood up and walked to me, "today, I want to say a very important thing, which can only be known by the two of us...


    what is it?


    It seems as I expected, this is very important!


    "Jining, you don''t have all eight characters. You are born with Yin flourishing and Yang declining. I think Huiqing should have told you about this."


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    Shan Tieguan takes a deep breath and looks at Mu linger, "ling''er, you go out first, stand at the gate of the inner courtyard and guard it closely. I''ll call you later...


    " what? " I was shocked. "What''s the important thing? Let Mou ling''er go out and open the door for us? "


    I turned my head to Mou ling''er. Obviously, she was also very surprised, but since it was arranged by Shan Tieguan, she didn''t say anything more. Go straight out and close the door again.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps disappear gradually, Shan Tieguan knows that Mou linger has gone far away. Then he says, "Huiqing has already told me about you. At the beginning, I was very surprised, even thought that... People with your constitution will not appear again....


    Shan Tieguan said it in a mysterious way, listening to me in a fog, but I didn''t go on, let him go on.


    "Do you know what the soul said?"


    "Yes, but it''s all from novels." I answered sincerely.


    Indeed, I don''t believe or know a lot of things before I meet the ghost in the net disk.


    Shan Tieguan nodded, not surprised at all. He continued to explain to me, "soul is Yang Qi. Soul is the thick and turbid Yin Qi. If you have three souls and seven spirits, you can protect your body. After death, the three spirits, that is, the Yang Qi, return to the sky, and the seven Spirits (Yin Qi) sleep in the ground. It is reasonable to say that everyone has three spirits and seven spirits, but you....


    speaking of this, Shan Tieguan stops for a moment and turns his eyes to me. It doesn''t matter, which makes me confused.


    Is there any difference between my soul and normal people?


    I long for the answer of Shan Tieguan. This is what I always want to know. Does it mean that those dirty things have been pestering me and have something to do with this???


    Shan Tieguan''s eyes become dignified. He stares at me with good eyes. "You only have six Yin spirits!"


    "Ah?" This is a surprise! Let me stand up straight from the stool!


    "What? I only have six Yin spirits? What about my three Yang spirits? "


    I hastily asked, at this time, I was like an ant on a hot pot, in urgent need of the answer.


    And I know very well that since Shan Tieguan asked me to come and set up such a tight defense outside, it means that he knows the answer!


    When Shan Tieguan saw my impatient appearance, he became calm. "It is recorded in Yin Yang Tao that" human beings have seven spirits. The first spirit is named corpse dog, the second spirit is named Fuya, the third spirit is named queyin, the fourth spirit is named swallow thief, the fifth spirit is named non poison, the sixth spirit is named decontamination, and the seventh spirit is named smelly lung. And you, the lack of one of the decontamination soul. So you only have six Yin spirits, but that''s not the reason why you''ve been provoking dirty things for a long time? "


    What do you mean?


    "Isn''t it because I have too much Yin Qi that I get those dirty things?" I question.


    Shan Tieguan shakes his head and smiles helplessly. "Dirty things are pestering you because you don''t have Yang Qi on you!"


    "What?" I pressed my hands on Shan Tieguan''s shoulder!


    "No Yang?" I was so surprised that I could swallow an elephant with my mouth open, "are you kidding! No Yang! What''s the difference between the dead and me? "


    "What I said is true." Shan Tieguan looked at me firmly.


    Seeing that he was so firm, I believe he had no reason to cheat me. Suddenly, his head was buzzing, his spine was chilly, and his scalp began to feel numb.


    "What do you mean? I''m dead already? Is it just a corpse? "


    "No..." Shan Tieguan shook his head, "I have been paying attention to you since you went up the mountain. You are not dead..."


    "what do you mean? I''m not dead? Didn''t you say I had no Yang? Are you kidding me? " I looked at him a little annoyed.


    Shan Tieguan didn''t blame me for my angry eyes, but looked at me solemnly, "the reason why you are still alive... Is because there are... Six Yin spirits in your body...""Six Yin spirits?" Hearing this, my eyes lit up all of a sudden!


    Isn''t this the thing that the ghost child was chanting?


    When I think of it, I even think of the greedy and eager eyes of the ghost child when he mentioned the six spirits...


    "what''s the use of these six spirits? How can it keep me alive? " I asked.


    At this time in front of the single iron pass, oh no? Qingshanren, in my heart, is like a encyclopedia. I am eager to know my secrets, and he knows all of them. His image in my heart suddenly grows up...


    qingshanren said in a deep voice, "six Yin spirits are a kind of body which is hard to meet in a thousand years. They are extremely gloomy, even half of the living dead. The reason why you are still alive, I think... There must be something dirty on you! "


    "But Genzheng told me about your previous experience. Although there are many fierce ghosts, they didn''t enter your body, which can only prove one thing... That''s the dirty thing on you! Extremely powerful


    "Can you subdue the mountain man?"


    "Uniform?"


    Shan Tieguan sneered, "why do you want to be subdued?"


    I don''t understand looking at him, "let him always exist in me?"


    "The reason why you can live to this day, but also thank the dirty things..." heard here, I am more confused.


    Looking at my expression, Shan Tieguan continued to say, "it''s because of its injection of" decontamination "spirit that you have survived so far!"


    "But why did he help me?"


    "Help you? That''s not necessarily... It''s just that your body is very useful to him! The six Yin constitutions like you, which are hard to meet in a thousand years, can make the dirty things survive in your body safely. Even after a long time, your two souls will even become one! "


    "The soul is one?"


    I opened my mouth in surprise! What the hell is this?


    Shan Tieguan nodded, "yes! The soul is one


    "After the soul is integrated, he can deposit it in your soul as a servant..." speaking of this, Shan Tieguan seems hesitant, "at least it is said that it is recorded in Yin Yang Tao."


    Oh, shit!


    How to get to the end, give me such a Book result! Can you believe what''s written in the book?


    I thought so, but I didn''t show it at all. After all, he told me a lot of things I didn''t know.


    "I have another problem. Gen Zheng said that I can''t live for three years. Is that true? "


    After listening to my words, Shan Tieguan looked at me carefully and asked me to extend my hand.


    After seeing this, he sighed deeply and gave a bitter smile, "three years? You can''t live for three months...


    what?


    I''m three... Three months in a row? Can''t survive?


    I think of the second elder in my family, and the gentleness, and...


    I have too many things to do! I can''t die now!


    No! I don''t want to die!


    "Master!" I plop down and kneel on the ground, holding the green mountain man''s thigh.


    "Master, please save my life!"


    I kneel on the ground in fear, and look at Shan Tieguan in supplication.


    This man, who was called to God by them, will surely save me!


    It''s not just his thigh that I''m holding! For me, this is a living straw!


    Shan Tieguan sighed and slowly helped me up, "you Yintang is a dark fog, obviously the Yin Qi is too heavy, which has disturbed your life line! And in your palm, you look carefully, that lifeline has been short and short! Almost gone! From this calculation, you will not live until the 16th of next month. "


    If I think about it carefully, today is the 10th.


    So, I only have more than 30 days!


    "Master! Is there a way to save lives? " I look at Shan Tieguan with a crying face, hoping that he can show me a clear way.


    "It''s not certain that you will die..." Shan Tieguan thought for a moment, and then said slowly, "according to the records of yin and Yang, it''s hard to meet a person with six Yin spirits in a thousand years. If you want to live, you have to find a girl with eight character Yang Sheng..."


    "what? "The girl with eight characters?"


    Don''t blame me surprised, who don''t know, are the boys Yang Qi Sheng, girls Yin Qi Wang, want to find a Yang Qi Sheng girl?


    It''s not that easy?!


    "I haven''t finished..." Shan Tieguan shook his head, a very difficult look, "this kind of girl''s physique is also a thousand years hard to meet, called emperor zunyang pulse. According to the records of Emperor Wudi, you need more than one girlIs Yin and Yang complementary?


    Isn''t that what?


    It has to be NV?


    MD£¡ I couldn''t laugh or cry in my heart.


    Now in this society, there are few NV in junior high school. Am I going to find this girl in primary school?


    I''m not the kind of luster that animals are inferior to, so I might as well wait to die...


    looking at my face like eating excrement, Shan Tieguan sighed, "let it be."


    It''s too much for him to nod his head. I need too many conditions.


    Everyone is a difficult master!


    "Does the emperor respect Yang pulse, just like me, easily cause dirty things?"


    "How can that be?" Shan Tieguan looked respectful and admiring. "The emperor respected Yang pulse, and your six Yin spirits matched each other. But other people''s physique is the supreme body, not to mention the dirty things are hot, even if they bump into it, they will be scared out of their wits....


    "is it so powerful?"


    If you think about my six Yin spirits, what else can I do besides provoking ghosts?

 Chapter 513

    Shan Tieguan was stunned to see me. He patted me on the shoulder and motioned me to follow him.


    He walked lightly to the bookcase, where every layer was covered with books.


    It seems that Shan Tieguan, a native of Qingyun Mountain, is still a learned man, because I can see clearly the Twenty-Four Histories written on the first line. He is not only proficient in Yin and Yang, but also interested in history...


    I went up to see if there are any good books on his bookcase.


    But Shan Tieguan went to the right side of the bookcase, and above the right side was an ancient oil lamp.


    Oil lamp is a kind of lighting product which originated earlier and has been used for a long time. Now, except for a few uncivilized villages, few people use it.


    When I look at the oil on the oil lamp plate, it''s already dusty, and the wick is dim black. I haven''t used it for a long time.


    At this time, Shan Tieguan doesn''t know where to take out a match. The weak flame is very inconspicuous in the study full of lights.


    He gently lit the oil lamp, this light does not matter, bookcase even shaking up!


    He held out his hand and pulled me. I watched the bookcase move slowly towards the left side!


    It turns out that the oil lamp is the key to an organ!


    I was just thinking that although the study is a little primitive, it is not enough to put an oil lamp!


    Seeing me here, I marvel at the careful layout of the master of the study!


    The more useless it is, the more difficult it is to attract people''s attention. This oil lamp is of no practical use in such a humble place. Nobody would have thought that behind the oil lamp, there is a top secret organ in Qingyun Mountain!


    The bookcase has been completely removed, I followed Shan Tieguan into the secret room, and the bookcase automatically moved back to its original position!


    Shan Tieguan didn''t pay much attention to the surprised expression on my face, "follow me."


    In this way, I followed behind Shan Tieguan without saying a word, and then walked through the two corridors to the innermost part of the secret room.


    The innermost part of the secret room should be the location of some secret collection, right?


    Or maybe, what kind of weapon?


    Or, what''s the secret of Qingyun Mountain?


    When I look around, there is only one book...


    under the book is a stone whose edges and corners have been polished for a long time. It looks very mellow. Under the faint candlelight in the secret room, it also shows a trace of luster.


    But at this time, a stone can''t attract me.


    What I am very curious about is not only what is recorded in this book? And why does Shan Tieguan bring me here.


    Shan Tieguan took up the book, sighed and handed it to me.


    "Shiye, MINGYE... MINGYE, shiye..."


    fortunately, I went to university, and although I was abandoned most of the time, I still know what this sentence means. I took the book, but I didn''t rush to open it. First I asked, "mountain man, since this book is hidden in the secret room, it must be very important. Why did you give it to me? "


    He gave a wry smile, "the book in your hand is the Yin Yang Dao I just mentioned, but to tell you the truth, I haven''t read it myself. Because master zushi of Qingyun Mountain has a motto that we must hand this book to the people with six Yin constitutions... "


    I can''t laugh or cry either," but my life is in danger. I don''t know how long I will live? You give me the book now... "


    Shan Tieguan interrupted me," young man, listen to me. Qingyun Mountain''s motto also says that this "Yin Yang Dao" will teach you all kinds of Yin Yang skills to help you get out of danger. "


    "Is it?"


    Just now, I was so excited.


    Yes!


    There''s nothing more exciting about a dying man like me!


    Yes! Only live, live, everything has hope!


    I was just about to open the book. Shan tie closed it and grabbed my hand. I looked up in a panic. What? He wanted to go back?


    when I saw him, there was a flash of regret in his eyes! How does this ancient saying come from!?


    But then, it calmed me down. "Within one year, Qingyun Mountain will be devastated..."


    "then you will take the people of Qingyun Mountain far away from home!"


    "Escape?" Shan Tieguan gave a bitter smile, which was like the helplessness of an old man in Twilight...


    "if you really want to escape..."


    "originally, I planned to leave here today with a group of people from Qingyun Mountain... Did you ever meet a person from Qingyun Mountain on your way here? Have you ever thought about why I, from Qingyun Mountain, want to meet you in person... "I "....


    " that''s because everyone is packing up... "Speaking of this, Shan Tieguan sighed deeply," but just when we were going to leave, I met you. Oh, no? To be exact, I met you? "


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    "There is a saying in the old saying that when the six Yin spirits appeared, it was on the 10th of the year of Xinyou. When they appeared, they were bound to be all arms and legs in a strange shape..."


    think about my situation today, which is surprisingly similar to the words in the old saying!


    "But today, it''s because Mou ling''er has planted poisonous insects on me. I''m not in a strange shape." I still argued.


    At this time, I feel that I am a bit like an ominous thing, where I go, there will be a disaster.


    "Just... Just..." he waved his hand, "everything is predestined..."


    "Jining, since you are predestined to be a person with six Yin spirits, I don''t want to say anything more." He didn''t want to explain anything to me any more, so he bowed respectfully to me and said, "just pray that you can live... Come back alive on the day of the end of Qingyun Mountain..."


    as for what can be saved or not, he didn''t say, and I didn''t dare to think about it.


    I''d better live first!


    How to save people? It''s still a group of people!


    But I still raised Shan Tieguan, "what are you doing? If I could live! If Qingyun Mountain is in trouble, I will come back! "


    I patted my chest and said.


    Shan Tieguan nodded slightly and finally showed a smile.


    "Let''s go! I''ve been in the secret room for a long time! It makes people suspicious. "


    Out of the secret room, Shan Tieguan cautiously glanced at the floor of the study and saw that there were no footprints. Then he said to me, "today''s words between us come out of my mouth and into your ears. There can''t be a third person who knows. I have no chance to read this book of Yin Yang Dao. It has been waiting for you for a long time. You should take good care of it "


    I nodded," mountain people don''t worry. "


    Shan Tieguan went to the door and pushed it open. "Ling''er, come in!"


    When I look at Shan Tieguan again, I find that he has lost his helpless expression completely. What''s more, he is more dignified and steady.


    Mou ling''er comes in and looks at Shan Tie Guan and me, but he doesn''t know what happened between us.


    "Ling''er, you should always protect Jining! Don''t let his life be threatened at all


    Mou ling''er takes a look at Shan Tieguan and knows from the seriousness of his face that he is not joking...


    "protect him?" Mou ling''er asked in surprise, "why?"


    "No, why? Did you not listen to me? " Shan Tieguan seems a little angry, obviously he is not satisfied with Mou linger''s attitude..


    "Mou pretty son is flustered," don''t have a face. Ling''er remembers. "


    Shan Tieguan just showed a smile, rubbing his forehead wearily, "I''m coming. Send Jining back to her room! "


    I''m in the front, Mou ling''er is in the back.


    She followed me closely behind. To tell you the truth, I was very careful in every step. I''m afraid I''ll offend her. If you plant poisonous insects for me, I can go to the Yanluo temple to report in advance.


    It''s finally here!


    A big stone in my heart has finally been put down!


    I turned my head and looked at mu ling''er with a smile. "Today, thank you for letting me go... Oh no, send me back."


    Mou ling''er nodded. He wanted to say something, but he wanted to say it again. Finally, he turned around and left without paying any attention to me.


    I didn''t offend her with a word. Although I talked a lot tonight, most of them were from Shan Tieguan. What''s the matter with me? How could she be so angry?


    You don''t say, look at her angry look, or pretty lovely Da!


    I turned my head. As soon as I pushed the door, two figures fell to the ground.


    Isn''t this Genzheng and Zang Wu?


    Oh! It turns out that when these two guys saw that Mou ling''er had sent me back, they would listen to me through the crack of the door. Bah! No face!


    "So long out? What do you want from master Tieguan? " Genzheng asked first.


    "Oh, nothing." At this time, I have a lot of information in my brain, and I don''t have time to talk to him or her.


    "Come on, you''re right. Even the guards of Qingyun Mountain have surrounded the inner courtyard! " Gen Zheng said with a bad smile, "you didn''t steal something, did you?"


    "All right. Don''t talk nonsense I shook my hand. Now I''m really in no mood. I don''t want to talk to them at all. "Go to sleep!"


    My bed is in the East, the root is in the west, and Zang Wu is in the southwest corner.


    I quickly climbed into bed. Genzheng and Zang Wu got into bed and turned off the light.


    After a while, Zang Wu snored like a mine. Genzheng was sleeping well.Just me, tossing and turning, hard to fall asleep, closed my eyes to rest, sleepy, the night has been very deep, breathing between I actually noticed that there is a burst of foot sound on the ground.


    "Zang Wu?"


    "Genzheng?"


    I tilted my head and saw that these two guys had already fallen asleep.


    But I didn''t care. We didn''t live in a heavily guarded inner courtyard. Qingyun Mountain is so big that there are two people walking outside. It''s normal.


    But the sound of "stepping" is getting heavier and heavier, and it seems to be moving towards me.


    At this time, I had already closed my eyes, but the footstep gradually became clearer and clearer...


    suddenly, when I felt that the footstep was only one meter away from me, the footstep stopped.

 Chapter 514

    I even held my breath because I noticed something sitting by my bed.


    I held my breath and there was no other sound.


    I slowly opened my eyes...


    just at this moment!


    I saw something with a yellow shroud on the cuff, looking at me quietly.


    He just stared at me silently without saying a word.


    There was a bit of chilling in the quiet atmosphere.


    No, I know it''s not the people in front of me.


    I have felt the chilling cold of this soul several times, so now I can clearly distinguish its identity.


    But I''m still a little flustered. In the middle of the night, such a ghost sits by the bed and stares at you. Who can not be flustered?


    He suddenly stood up slowly, then turned around and walked to the door...


    strangely, I followed him step by step in a thin suit...


    What shocked me even more was that I went straight through the door with the thing in the shroud!!!


    The bright moonlight spread all over the courtyard, and a few scattered tree shadows swayed on the ground.


    "Who are you?" I looked at the ghost thing with my back to me in horror.


    He slowly turned his head, this turn doesn''t matter, then I was scared!


    When I saw his face, my heart was almost in my throat!


    At this time, this is not a mummy?


    His whole body has been rotten. Only under the shroud can I see the rotten part. It''s just the part that makes me want to vomit. The skin and flesh on his face had already dried up and stuck to the bone tightly with the smell of putrefaction. All the body parts that could sink in were basically trapped in...


    "sorry..." the corpse bent over to me.


    In that way, it was like bowing to me...


    "late at night, out of helplessness."


    "You... Who are you?" No matter how polite he is, he''s just a mummy. It''s hard for me to relax.


    "I am..." the mummy even gave a bitter smile, "I am ya''er''s father..."


    "ya''er?" I suddenly looked very surprised, pointing to him and asked, "you? You? Are you a gentle father


    "Yes..."


    "aren''t you dead? Why not reincarnate? "


    "Yes! I am dead, but I owe ya''er too much, I can''t bear to leave her alone in this world, so I didn''t reincarnate. I have been wandering in the world. After a long time, my body is seriously corrupt, and it has become what it is now... "


    I nodded and suddenly remembered that wen''ya did tell me about his father.


    But he came to me. Is there anything he wants to tell me?


    He seemed to be able to see through my mind, "yes, I have something to ask for, please help me..."


    I had a bitter smile in my heart, even I was in danger, he came to ask me. It''s really...


    "you met the ghost in the net disk before, right?"


    "Well."


    "You can be OK, because there is an expert in your soul who can protect you. But ya''er couldn''t do it. I begged the expert in your soul, but he just refused to help me. In order to protect ya''er, I struggled with the evil spirit of the network and couldn''t return to the coffin for reincarnation, so I came to this situation....


    "however, ya''er was saved..."


    then I knew the reason why wen''er was not affected It''s his father who has been protecting him in the dark...


    "I''m looking for you today to help me enter reincarnation. I know that it''s very difficult for ordinary people, but you are six spirits. I think it will be very simple for you..."


    before I can answer, my gentle father has bowed to me again, and then disappeared in this bright court In the courtyard.


    My brain is buzzing, my own business is enough to worry! Now there is another gentle father.


    How can this be good?


    But after all, he is a gentle father. I still have to find a way to save him.


    Ah!


    I sighed a long time. What I have experienced for so many days makes it difficult for me to clear my mind.


    I was shocked by all these things, from meeting ghosts on the Internet to what Qingyunshan people said to me today!


    "If I''m really six Yin spirits, why can''t I live an ordinary life for a few more years? Must I disturb the rhythm of my life so quickly...""You were born extraordinary. You are destined to be extraordinary all your life." I looked up and saw the middle-aged man sitting in front of me.


    At this time, I can finally see his face clearly.


    An ancient general''s armor. In addition to the armor, he also wears a jacket and hat woven with grass. Even his shoes are straw sandals.


    The man raised his head, his eyes shining with thunder.


    "You were born with six Yin spirits, which is quite different from the world. Naturally, your burden is much heavier than theirs. Because the world is much more complicated than they think...


    "who are you?" I looked at this man curiously. He saved me twice.


    The man stood up and sneered, "who am I? You don''t need to know yet. But just remember that I won''t hurt you


    I also sneered at him and said, "I''m afraid you want to borrow my body and live longer. But I tell you, it won''t take long for us to chat face to face, because maybe one day, like you, I will become a soul without a master....


    the man pinched his fingers, didn''t know what to count, and said to himself, "sure enough...


    suddenly, I was cold when I remembered what my gentle father and I had mentioned Yi Zhi asked, "why don''t you help Wenya about the evil spirits on the Internet? Just help me? "


    "The time has not come." The man replied simply.


    "Well, do you know how to bring a gentle father back into reincarnation?"


    "Well? Little things. "


    The man''s crisp answer even surprised me.


    "are you 5173?" I asked some directly, but I have to, because this has always been a doubtful point in my mind.


    From rescuing me for the first time, to scaring off the ghost child, to the understatement of his tone in today''s detailed discussion, it seems to me that he is not an ordinary person.


    But I still want to hear from him.


    "Yes, it is not." He turned a face half covered by a hat and said to me seriously.


    Yes?


    Not really?


    What does that mean?


    I was a little confused by his answer, but before I asked again, he had turned around and left.


    "Where are you going?" I asked hastily.


    "Help that ghost enter the way of reincarnation." His tone was still understated, and he didn''t even answer my question.


    In a twinkling of an eye, he had disappeared in the courtyard. I felt more and more cold, so I went to the house.


    When I got to the door, I wanted to push the door in, but I found that the hand pushing the door!


    It broke into the air! Straight into the room!


    I tried to take my left foot again, which was a shock to me!


    My left foot stepped in without opening the door, half inside the door and half outside the door!


    Ah!


    What''s going on here?


    Am I dead?


    Isn''t it only the dead can''t touch the real thing?


    I went into the room, went to the east side of the bed, and saw that I was sleeping. I was surprised again.


    So who am I? Is it the soul?


    Or am I really dead???


    I couldn''t help but put my hand near my nostril and found that I was breathing.


    Oh! I''m not dead!


    At this time, I was already sleepy, so I lay down naturally. Go into my body...


    "Hello! Jining! Jining! Wake up


    When I opened my eyes, it was already daybreak, and Gen was shaking my body desperately.


    I rubbed my sleepy eyes in a daze. Zang five stood on a side, giggling, a perfume with lilies and a scarlet red face, which instantly caught my eye.


    I "Teng" sit up and jump out of bed!


    Because I see the elegance of day and night, she is standing behind Genzheng, playing "hide and seek" with me!


    I suddenly went up and hugged Wenya, and I gently pinched her in my hand, "I can see you! I want to die these days...


    er...


    when I see the woman behind me, I can''t say what I''ve been restraining for a long time.


    That''s mu ling''er.


    it''s strange that mu Wenya looks so elegant when I let go of her expression


    Gentle smile but not language, some bashful pinch the corner of the dress.


    "Oh! I got it! It must be Gen Zheng who brought you here, isn''t it? " After that, I looked to the side of Genzheng, at this time he was very embarrassed pestle in there, speechless smile at me."No? Is that Zang Wu


    "Master! no It''s not me... "After that, Zang Wu squinted at Mou ling''er.


    Now I know. It turned out that Mou ling''er had sent Wenya.


    But why are they afraid of this...


    with a smile, I grabbed Wenya and reached for mu linger, "Wenya, this is mu linger."


    Wen Ya reaches for her hand and smiles politely, "Hello, I''m Wen Ya. Thanks to your guidance just now. "


    But Mou ling''er didn''t seem to hear it. He completely ignored the gentle greeting and turned his head to look at me. "I''ve got it. I''m gone."


    After that, Mou ling''er turned his cold body and left without even looking back.


    After confirming that she was far away from here, I said, "what''s wrong with this girl? Which of you recruited him? "


    Genzheng gave a bitter smile, "who dares?"


    At this time, Wenya got close to me, and the faint fragrance of Lily made me feel refreshed, "Jining! When I came here, I saw that the mountain was very big! Take me for a walk


    Said, took my hand, I smile at her, "OK!"


    For a moment, only the sour smell of a single dog was left in the room.


    I came to Zixia peak of Qingyun Mountain with elegance, which is said to be the highest peak of Qingyun Mountain.


    We walked for nearly two hours, but we were half tired, especially elegant. She is an urban white-collar, and seldom climbs mountains, so he was out of breath.


    I supported Wenya and sat on a stone of the mountain.


    At the mountain peak, you can see blue sky and white clouds when you look up, and you can see vast original place when you look down, which is rarely seen by people in metropolis.


    I took a deep breath and suddenly felt refreshed.


    The air in the mountain is good!


    Wenya is nestling in my arms, like a gentle lamb.


    Beauty of mountains and rivers!


    What do you want in life!


    Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered the words of Qingyunshan people, "the 16th of next month... The 16th of next month..."


    Wenya heard the whisper in my mouth and asked, "what''s the matter with the 16th of next month?"


    When she asked me this question, I relaxed and said, "nothing... Nothing..."


    at this time, there were only two of us on the high mountain, but I don''t know why. I had a lot of thoughts, but I didn''t have any thoughts at this time.


    Is it a dying man?


    I put my hand on her fragrant shoulder and rubbed it gently. "Gentle, I''m leaving Qingyun Mountain these two days. It may be a long time."


    "How long?" Wenya didn''t realize the meaning of my words. She looked at me mischievously and said.


    "Maybe soon, maybe... For a long time."


    Wen Ya reached out and pinched me on my waist. "Are you going to leave me again to practice in fairyland alone? I tell you, don''t leave me...


    "why?"


    "My father has passed away. I don''t want to lose another family."


    My pupils shrunk suddenly. What?


    Elegant, she?


    Have you taken me as her relative?

 Chapter 515

    Although Wenya has lived in a big city for so many years, in the final analysis, he is still an innocent little girl.


    It''s me...


    if it wasn''t for my damned six Yin constitution, how could it involve innocent elegance.


    If there is no ghost, maybe Wenya is still living a free and peaceful life, she will not be moved to cry because of losing me.


    When I think of this, I feel a little sad...


    the beauty is on my side, but I can''t accompany her all my life...


    I clench my fist, and an unyielding voice in my heart rings out, "no! I want to live! I want to live


    I suddenly thought of the words in the pirate king, I''m not born king, but my body is flowing with unyielding blood...


    "elegant, I will always accompany you..." I reached out to touch her smiling face and found that this silly girl had fallen asleep.


    It seems that she is really too tired to climb the mountain this time...


    at this time, I suddenly think of what happened last night. How could I suddenly walk out of my body last night?


    By the way, Yin Yang Dao!


    Since Qingyun Mountain People handed me the book, he has been carrying it on me. Even when I was sleeping, I didn''t dare to let it go. After all, the book is so important in Qingyun Mountain People''s eyes, and I can''t underestimate it at all.


    Looking at the sleeping elegance, I gently took out "Yin Yang Dao" from my arms.


    Open the page, the first page only a line of words, above is the simple traditional Chinese characters, it seems that this book is really some years. [all things hold Yang while Yin is negative, and Chong Qi is harmony. ¡¿


    I know that this is Laozi''s words. When I studied ancient philosophy in University, I once learned a little bit, which roughly means that yin and Yang coexist and conquer each other, and derive the meaning of all things. In other words, the problem of yin and Yang is the problem of harmony between yin and Yang.


    From a philosophical point of view, this sentence probably means that the two sides of the contradiction are both opposite and unified.


    I don''t hate philosophy, but I didn''t take it seriously at that time, so I remember very little.


    I guess I was out of body last night, but I''m not sure, so I went straight to the word out of body.


    It''s not surprising that there are some in Yin Yang Dao!


    "Out of body: your soul and consciousness are separated from the body. You can''t feel your body, but your consciousness is very clear. You can think, you can sense, and even you can control your soul action. This kind of phenomenon is like dreaming, but it has a real feeling. "


    Oh! The explanation is so detailed. I think about what happened last night. It''s almost the same!


    It seems that I really got out of my body last night!


    By the way, we have to find out what Qingyun Mountain people said about "the emperor worships Yang pulse". After all, he said it himself. He didn''t read this book, but he heard it from his master...


    now his destiny is in his own hands, so we have to have a good look at it.


    Emperor zunyang pulse, found!


    "The emperor respects Yang pulse: Yang is the strongest physique in the world. There are three souls and seven Spirits in a person. If there are seven Spirits less, there will be more souls. If Yang is strong, ghosts can''t avoid it. Born with less than seven spirits, it is difficult to enter the underworld, so Yang Shou is very long.


    The three souls of human beings refer to the "Heaven soul, earth soul and human soul". In addition to the three souls, the emperors who respect the constitution of Yang pulse add more "human soul", so that they can breathe and absorb the Yang Qi of heaven and earth, and their body''s Yang Qi is the highest in ancient and modern times


    "The emperor respected Yang pulse and six Yin spirits, which were the two most powerful forces in Yin and Yang!"


    Oh! This is the Yang pulse of emperor Zun! It looks so powerful!


    Below the Yang pulse of emperor Zun, I noticed four small words:


    six Yin spirits!!!


    My heart is very excited.


    Although the Yang pulse of emperor Zun is powerful, it has little to do with himself after all, and the six Yin spirits are actually his own body!


    I almost trembled to open the old page, turned to the six Yin soul that page.


    A few lines of small words immediately came into my sight.


    "Six Yin spirits: the constitution of people with the highest Yin Qi in the world. There are three souls and seven Spirits in a human being, and one soul is less than three spirits. The spirit of Yin is the most powerful, and the ghosts tend to be the most powerful. Born with less than three souls, Yang Qi is insufficient, so Yang life is very short.


    The seven Spirits of human beings are called "corpse dog, Fu arrow, bird Yin, swallow thief, non poison, eliminate filth and stink lung". However, people with six Yin constitutions naturally lack three spirits and very little Yang Qi, which is caused by attracting four Yin Qi in the body. "


    Nima!


    I angrily closed the book, this meaning can''t be more obvious!


    That is to say, I get dirty in the sky, and my life is very short!


    It can''t be compared with other people''s respect for Yang!


    I sighed for a while, looking at the gentle in my arms, "Alas" sighed!


    It seems that since I met the ghost in the net disk, it has become a great luxury to be with the people I love all my life!So it is!


    Is that fate?


    I''m going to change my life!


    Now that I can''t live for next month, in this last day, I will try my best to continue my life!


    "Dad


    "Dad


    "Dad


    The elegance of the dream suddenly made some somniloquy. At the moment of somniloquy, some tears came out of the pale corners of my eyes!


    There was a hesitation in my heart. It seemed elegant. It was a dream.


    Wenya suddenly broke away from my arms. Her eyes were red with tears. She looked around and saw that I was sitting on one side, so she cried and got into my arms.


    I was a little surprised to see the elegant expression. What did I dream of? Just now, she had a good dream. How could she be like this.


    Elegant like a lamb hiding in my arms, with a sobbing voice said, "Ji... Jining!"


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at the sobbing elegance in my arms with some anxiety.


    "I... I dreamt of my father!" The gentle mood is still out of control.


    I remember that the man in the bamboo hat said last night that he would take care of the reincarnation of gentle father!


    What?


    Is it a dream?


    Think of here, I am also a little anxious!


    "Gentle! Don''t cry yet I picked up the gentle weeping in my arms, and several tears were hanging on her pretty red face, "what did your father say to you? Tell me about it


    Gentle nodded, which stopped some tears.


    "Dad, he told me that he had entered reincarnation and was about to be reincarnated. He hoped that I could take care of myself. A few steps further, he would cross Naihe bridge. After crossing the Naihe bridge, the love between father and daughter in this life will be exhausted... "Speaking of this, Wenya cried even more.


    I gently put my hand on the elegant shoulder. Alas, there is no difference between yin and Yang in the world, and there is no difference between eternal life and passing through the desolate Naihe bridge. Even if you recall all kinds of past lives and a bowl of Mengpo soup goes on, the past will be like clouds. Alas...


    "don''t cry, gentle." I wiped the tears on the gentle face in my arms, "don''t you still have me?"


    Wenya sat up and suddenly looked at me solemnly, "Jining, you are obviously different this time when you come to Qingyun Mountain..."


    me? Is it different?


    I am a little puzzled looking at the elegant.


    "No matter before or after the event in the network disk, Jining, which I know, and I have nothing to say, is very cheerful. But this time I saw you and found that you seem to be hiding something from me... "


    her lovely little face looked at me seriously," Jining, are you still that Jining? "


    I laughed. "Of course! What else? "


    I know it''s reasonable to say that in a gentle way, but Shan Tieguan''s words really made a stone hang in my heart, and I don''t know when it will fall.


    I put her in my arms, "silly girl, don''t think about it."


    Elegance is a sweet look at me, drilling deeper into my arms...


    just when we were sweet, the mobile phone hummed and vibrated.


    Which does not open the eye this time to disturb me, I take out the handset, is the root is sending the short message!


    There are only five short words on it, but it''s enough to make me surprised!


    "Come back, something''s wrong!"


    Genzheng is not reliable sometimes, but he won''t play such a prank with me.


    Something must have happened! Is it Qingyun Mountain? But Shan Tieguan, a man from Qingyun Mountain, told me last night that it''s only a long time now. It won''t happen so soon!


    Thinking of this, I feel even more puzzled. I pull Wenya up and quickly stand up,


    Wenya and I go back to the guest room, but we can''t find Genzheng and Zang Wu.


    "Why? Where are these two guys? " I was wondering when a beautiful red figure came in.


    It''s mu ling''er.


    "Come with me. They''re waiting for you in the inner yard. " Mou ling''er''s beautiful little face didn''t have a trace of expression, and his words were cold.


    "Good!" I took Wenya''s hand and was ready to take Wenya with me.


    "Wait!" Mou ling''er took a look at the elegance beside me and stopped for a moment, "she can''t go."


    Just as I was about to get angry, I heard what Qingyunshan people said to me last night. I could not help it.


    "Gentle, you wait for me here, I''ll go back."


    "Well." A gentle nod.


    I followed Mou ling''er and came to the heavily guarded inner courtyard, Qingyun Mountain People''s study.


    Entering the study, I saw Zang Wu show a rare quiet, standing behind Genzheng, and Genzheng''s face, how ugly, how ugly.Shan Tieguan keeps pacing up and down in his study, his face is very anxious.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the root I asked.


    Gen Zheng sighed and swallowed a mouthful of water. "Abbess Huiqing, we met a very difficult matter in guiyunpu. Let''s go and help immediately!"


    What?


    Abbess Huiqing met a very difficult thing? Let''s go? She can''t solve it. What can we solve?


    Genzheng seemed to see through what I was thinking, and her face sank, "this time she met the last network evil spirit who was pestering you! Although Shifu''s Taoism is not comparable to ours, according to Shifu, this evil spirit is extremely powerful. Now it''s making trouble in guiyunpu. The villagers in that area are already restless! "


    "Shifu also made it clear that she asked you to come with her!" Genzheng added.


    Abbess Huiqing is kind to me. I should have helped her in the past, but I don''t know what I can do for her...


    "it''s urgent. You should clean up and go to guiyunpu." Shan Tieguan looked at us seriously, "this time the network evil spirit is a little fierce, you should be careful."


    Great? How powerful is it?


    "It''s OK. Don''t we have a root? Last time I met the network evil spirit, but it was cleaned up by Genzheng three times five divided by two! "


    With a wry smile, he shook his head. "This time, the network evil spirit is not so simple. According to the master''s letter, the area of guiyunpu is not only the network, but also the communication equipment. As long as someone uses it, they will be immediately entangled with dirty things! So she can only write to us! "


    I looked at Shan Tieguan in the twinkling of an eye, "Shanren! The evil spirit is so powerful. Are we the only three this time? "


    Shan Tieguan scanned the room suspiciously, "you count again."


    I looked around. That''s right!


    "I, Genzheng, and Zang Wu!"


    Shan Tieguan shook his head and looked cautious. "Ling''er will go with you."


    What?


    Mou ling''er?


    I''ve not only had a cold war, but the evil spirits on the Internet are troublesome enough. Although this girl looks very attractive, she takes her with her. If she sees something wrong with us some day, and gives us a trick, then it''s no time for us to get to guiyunpu...


    Shan Tieguan calls Mou linger and whispers a few words in her ear, but Mou linger can''t help it He nodded his head.


    "It''s not too late. Let''s go! I''ll explain this to the headquarters and ask them to send you a powerful helper as soon as possible. " Shan Tieguan looked at us uneasily, "remember! be safe! In danger, don''t fight for each other, help each other! Only in this way can we tide over the difficulties together


    A few of us nodded.


    "Wait!" I''ve just been disturbed by this incident, and I forgot one thing!


    Wenya is still waiting for us in the guest room!


    "I don''t have much to clean up. You guys go. We''ll meet at the hillside of Qingyun Mountain. I''m going to see Wenya."


    Genzheng nodded. Although it was urgent, she couldn''t stop me from saying goodbye. After all, it was human nature.


    What''s more, it''s extremely dangerous this time. It''s hard to say. Abbess Huiqing can''t make it. How many of us? Can you come back alive?


    I have to say goodbye.


    Only Mou ling''er looked at me discontentedly, "it''s urgent. Hurry up!"


    I nodded and hurried to the guest room.


    Wenya is sitting by the window of the guest room, with a pretty face looking out the window.


    "Gentle." I called her, and she was relieved. Her sweet little face looked at me with a smile, "you''re back!"


    The picture is like a wife waiting for her husband to go home, but they just had to separate...


    to say the truth, my heart was a little painful at that moment.

 Chapter 516

    Looking at Wenya''s sweet face, I really don''t want to talk to her.


    I''m going to leave again...


    looking at my wrong expression, she crept up to me like a kitten.


    "What''s the matter? Jining


    Gentle and mischievous patted me on the shoulder.


    "No... no... it''s ok..."


    "look at your hesitation." Wen Ya blinked her big eyes and laughed, "what''s the matter? You said it


    I took a deep breath. I had to go with Genzheng. Since I had to go, I couldn''t hide it.


    "Wenya..." I looked at the pretty face in front of me and said in a low voice, "I''m going to leave here for a period of time..."


    Wenya was stunned there for a long time, and then she held me tightly and put her head on my shoulder.


    "You... You... You don''t mean what you say!" Gentle with sobbing voice shaking holding me.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say.


    Yes!


    I promised Wenya that I would not leave her.


    But now in this situation, I''m not sure whether I will live or die in a month! How can you give the girl happiness in front of her?


    Think of here, I ruthlessly, pull open her jade hand, backward a earn.


    Wenya was obviously shocked by my action. She was still in the same place, with tears in her eyes, and looked at me in a daze.


    "I''m sorry... Wen... Wen Ya..."


    Wen Ya looked at my cold expression and came up to hold me again. This time, she cried more loudly, "Jining! What are you doing? What are you doing? "


    Yes!


    What am I doing? What am I doing?


    I''m hurting a girl''s heart, a girl who likes me in Jining!


    But do I really want it?


    No!


    No!


    No!


    This is not what I think in my heart...


    since last night, when I was six Yin spirits, I always wanted to face elegance.


    In front of her, I even feel that I can no longer talk and laugh, if one day, I really leave her.


    That she, isn''t again full of the pain of losing.


    I don''t want to, so I can''t. Because, I also like the girl in front of me.


    Like a person, can''t let her be hurt, right?


    Looking at the emotional gentleness, I stretched out my hand and pressed it on her shoulder, "ya''er, listen..."


    "in a month, I''ll come back and I''ll definitely look for you at that time." I wiped her tears on her pretty face. "Don''t cry, silly girl."


    "Are you sure? You''ll come to me in a month? " She looked at me with her big tearful eyes.


    "Well." I nodded firmly, "the 17th of next month."


    It''s only in my arms that I burst into tears again.


    I had to smile bitterly in my heart. According to Shan Tieguan, a native of Qingyun Mountain, the 16th of next month is the day of my time.


    If I could survive that day, I would naturally go to Wenya.


    I don''t know why, I clenched my fist, and my desire for survival was even stronger!


    I want to survive!


    What? Damn it! I want to fight for myself!


    Even if it''s days! I also want to change my life!


    Looking at the watch in hand, he knew that it was late. Genzheng would have been waiting for me at the hillside of Qingyun Mountain. Then he patted the gentle in his arms and softened his tone. "Don''t be in Qingyun Mountain. Go back to Lijiang City. I''ll go there and find you! "


    Wen Ya nodded, saw the urgency in my heart, took my hand, "go, I''ll send you."


    In the middle of the mountain, sure enough, Genzheng had already packed up. All the luggage was carried by Zang Wu, my stupid disciple.


    When I got to them, I held out my hand and pinched my gentle and delicate face. "I''m going to leave. I''ll send a text message to master Tieguan in a moment and ask him to send someone to send you back to Lijiang City."


    She looked at me politely and reluctantly, shaking my arm mischievously, "that... That... Then you want to miss me..."


    I said with a smile, "sure! So are you


    Mou ling''er suddenly came over and said to Wen Ya, "men are all of this virtue. You really believe what he said?"


    Elegant surprised looking at Mou ling''er, don''t know how she suddenly came out of such a sentence?


    I feel even more puzzled. What''s the relationship between our farewell and this girl? What''s the point of her coming here?But I didn''t dare to offend Mou ling''er, so I had to pretend that I didn''t hear, "take care of yourself. It''s urgent. I''m leaving now. "


    Zang Wuyi opened the door, threw his luggage in and got on the bus by himself.


    I know, this is not the time for love.


    Genzheng didn''t say anything, but I could see that he was worried.


    Wenya suddenly came over and gave me a kiss on the face. "I''ll wait for you in Lijiang."


    I nodded, released her, held my hand tightly, reached out and hugged her tightly, then got on the bus.


    Genzheng was still sitting in the driving position. He stepped on the gas pedal, and soon I couldn''t see elegant figure in the rearview mirror...


    sitting in the car, I edited a short message to send Wenya to Lijiang to Shan Tieguan, and then I remembered a problem. I turned on my mobile phone and searched the location of guiyunpu.


    It doesn''t matter. We found that guiyunpu is nearly 300 kilometers away from us!


    There are nearly 50 kilometers of mountain road!


    This is an extended four row van. All the luggage is lost in the last row. Mou ling''er sits in the third row. Zang Wu and I are in the second row,


    "Genzheng! There''s still 50 miles of mountain road? How can we get there? " I asked in question.


    "I''ve already investigated. In the first 250 kilometers, we''ll drive this van. In the last 50 kilometers, we''ll only be able to make a minibus to guiyunpu."


    I was shocked. "You little bread? 250 kilometers? Are you teasing me? "


    Zang Wuhan said with a smile, "it''s OK. I often see Master Genzheng driving in the league. He must be an old driver!"


    "Old driver?" Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing, "yes! yes! yes! He''s an old driver


    Old driver, network noun. It means a person who is experienced in various rules, contents, techniques and playing methods. However,


    in our mouth, the meaning of this old driver is far from that simple...


    after saying this, I turned half over and secretly mewed Mou ling''er''s expression.


    Although Mou ling''er looks like she doesn''t eat people''s fireworks, I specially added the word "old driver". By looking at her expression, I can know whether she is so indifferent to people''s fireworks.


    Sure enough, Mou ling''er''s face was not quite right. That is to say, he immediately restored his cool cheek.


    This makes me feel very interesting. Since you like to pretend, I have to tease you...


    Genzheng also relaxed a lot at this time. He is so nervous and his brain will collapse after such a long journey. Let alone solve the evil spirits, he is afraid that he will have to have a good rest.


    I couldn''t find any topic for a while, but Genzheng said, "Jining, have you been a small employee in the company before you for so long?" I gave a wry smile, "now no one has no right, still want to climb up?"


    Zang Wu immediately denied what I said, took up his strong arm and said to me boldly, "master! You''re wrong. At that time, our escort team wanted to select the vice captain. The selection criteria were wonderful enough. It depends on his appearance. What''s more wonderful is that we have 50 people in the escort team, and I have passed by all votes... "


    he said so, but Zang Wu''s complacency was revealed.


    Mou ling''er, who had been sitting behind us, suddenly sneered, "they chose the safest one..."


    Zang Wu took a deep breath and spit it out again.


    I guess the boy must be choked by Mou ling''er''s words, but because Mou ling''er''s magic is so powerful, he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    I turned around and looked at Mou ling''er with a smile.


    This girl doesn''t talk at ordinary times. When she talks, she can choke a cow.


    Mou ling''er didn''t look at me. I turned around awkwardly and looked at my good apprentice again.


    Ah, don''t mention Zang Wu''s appearance. Mou ling''er told the truth...


    "Genzheng, do you think I have any change?" I suddenly thought of the elegant words and asked Genzheng, the driver in the front seat.


    "I don''t think so." Genzheng shrugs.


    "Wenya said that I feel different from before..."


    "maybe." Genzheng smiles, "you''ve been through so much these days, and you''re sure to be more mature."


    "Mature?" I sighed. "To be honest, people want to mature themselves, but I don''t want to."


    Mu ling''er suddenly put in a question and asked me, "don''t you want to? How can a man do great things when he is not mature...


    I looked back and said, "excuse me, Miss Mou ling''er, do you know how maturity comes from?"


    Mou ling''er was obviously stopped by me.Most of the Miao people live in the deep mountains of Guangxi. She has been practicing hard for so many years. Few people can compare her skills to the magic of Miao people. However, when it comes to the word mature, she doesn''t show that she doesn''t understand it at all. She insists, "the bigger you are, the more mature you are?"


    I shook my head. "Do you want to hear it?"


    She didn''t speak, but I could see that she wanted to listen.


    "One year near the end of the new year, my father was busy helping the unit to keep the huge amount of money stolen, which meant that the family had to borrow money. Other people are celebrating the Spring Festival, so I choose to work to earn tuition....


    speaking of this, I sigh, "mature, most of them come from hardships....


    Mou ling''er didn''t speak, it seems that my words fell into a deep thought, maybe she didn''t think of it.


    There is such a story about me, such an ordinary boy.


    In fact, it''s just that in modern society, people prefer to care about the eating and drinking of big stars rather than the turbulent inner world of an ordinary person...


    to put it bluntly, it depends on one''s influence.


    Genzheng''s car was still very fast. We ran more than half of the way due to the bumpy road, but I didn''t care about it.


    Zang Wu, a silly boy, sleeps all the way beside me. My eyes are not idle, but I can''t blame him.


    The closer we get to guiyunpu, there will be more and more mountain roads. Genzheng doesn''t know where he got this broken car. It''s going to be broken due to bumps and bumps...


    but the scenery on both sides is more and more beautiful. Of course, the beauty is not only the scenery, but also Mou ling''er, the most beautiful woman behind me.


    As I pretended to be asleep, I looked askance. Mou ling''er was jolted and couldn''t sleep at all. Her high chest is surging like waves with the bumping of the car. Originally, she was wearing a tight red suit. At this time, it perfectly highlights his proud double peaks and delicate figure.


    The red dress wrapped her tightly. With the bumping of the car, Mou ling''er''s delicate figure looks more attractive.


    I even felt that my heart beat violently.


    "Twice!" Genzheng slammed on the brake and the van stopped on the mountain road.


    The car stopped a little too fiercely. Mou ling''er''s two impending peaks suddenly stuck to the front of the car and sat down. His cool little face was only about 1cm away from me...


    her face turned crimson, "Genzheng! What are you doing? "


    Zang Wu was also awakened by the jolt of the brake and looked at us in a daze.


    I have been pretending to sleep, at this time is not good to show what, but also asked the root.


    Gen Zheng helplessly pointed to the road in front, "the front is full of gravel, driving, it''s hard to pass."


    "What about that?"


    "What to do. Get out of the car. " Gen is looking back at us.


    "You told us to get off so late?" I look at the dark sky outside, MD, wild mountain, you are not kidding me!


    Gen Zheng''s eyes were on Mou ling''er and patted his chest, "what are you worried about? There is Mou ling''er, a master of poisonous insects, with me. What are you afraid of? Is there really something dirty, and me? "


    Genzheng, there are still some ways to deal with the evil spirits on the Internet, but if you really meet the dirty things, it''s up to Mu ling''er.


    Gen was pushing the door open, telling us, "take your own things with you. There''s always a way to be prepared. "


    Although Genzheng didn''t make it clear, I could see that the next night road would not be so smooth.


    "Genzheng, shall we just go to guiyunpu?" Mou ling''er carries his things behind him and looks at the sky outside. He is also worried.


    If she is alone, it''s not a big problem. But Shan Tieguan has already given orders. She still wants to protect me. I''m afraid it''s a little risky to walk in the wild mountains at night.


    "No way." Gen Zheng smiles, points to a bus stop sign not far away and says, "didn''t I say that? The next way, let''s take a bus. "


    "However, guiyunpu is close to Xiangxi. It''s not safe to enter the mountain at night in this area." Mou ling''er is still worried.

 Chapter 517

    At this time, the night has been in our hesitation gradually deep, a round of moonlight slowly rising, bright silver white without reservation poured on the earth.


    Gen Zheng picked up his luggage and looked at mu ling''er, "what do you want to say?"


    "I''m not afraid of it, but have you ever heard of Xiangxi''s idea of chasing corpses?"


    Gen Zheng took a step and pointed to the stop sign. "Go and talk. It''s hard to miss the last bus."


    The three of us followed Genzheng. Mou ling''er took a look at the bright moon in the sky and continued, "chasing the corpse in Xiangxi is a magic that can drive the corpse to walk. It has something to do with our Miao magic. However, Gu can be divided into black witchcraft and white witchcraft, and chasing corpses belongs to white witchcraft. What I learned is black magic. "


    Genzheng turned his head, and his face looked unnatural and said, "you mean, in case you meet them, you have no idea about these things?"


    Mou ling''er thought for a moment, "it''s not, but it''s a little tricky."


    I snatched to Genzheng''s body in three steps and two steps. "I''ve seen some of them in the movies, and they''re not so mysterious. It''s just that a series of corpses from other places follow the corpse chasers and go back to their hometown through the States and provinces. But driving the corpse is not to drive the corpse back to his hometown all the time, but to lead the corpse through the desolate and rugged mountains, back to the plains, and give it to the relatives who come to pick up the corpse, let them put the corpse in the coffin, use other means of transportation, and finally transport the coffin back to the countryside for burial. "


    Gen Zheng looked at me with admiration, "Oh boy. I know a lot about it. "


    I was a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "this is nothing. I know a lot more


    In fact, I don''t know these. I just walked behind them on purpose and took a sneak look at the records of chasing corpses in Yin Yang Dao. Then I knew some.


    "What''s more, because these corpses died in a foreign country, they have a lot of resentment, and...


    " and what? " Gen is looking at me this pair of faltering expression, curiously asked.


    There are also some records about the abnormal changes of these corpses in Yin Yang Dao. I''m afraid Genzheng will be surprised when he knows.


    "It is said that on the night of full moon, the Yin Qi is the heaviest, and these corpses are very easy to change..."


    Genzheng looked up at the big moon in the sky and scolded. "If it''s like what you said, we''ll have a lot of bad luck."


    It''s not surprising that Genzheng is so rude. It''s not 15 tonight, but I''m afraid the moon in the sky is more round than 15.


    Soon, the minibus arrived.


    Seeing a few people sitting on the bus, we had no time to think about it, so we got on the bus in a hurry.


    It was the last bus of the night.


    Sitting on the seat, Genzheng sighed, "ouch, it''s safe at last."


    After all, I don''t know the four of us in the car, and there are others.


    There are about six or seven people in the car besides us. It looks like the villagers in guiyunpu. It''s just that their faces are pale and they don''t look very well.


    The car started and headed for the terminal, guiyunpu


    The night became quieter. All I could hear was the roar of the engine. I could hardly see the passing vehicles and pedestrians on the road.


    Mou ling''er sat next to me tightly and said that he wanted to protect me.


    Zang Wu is sitting with Gen Zheng. When he gets on the bus, the crisis is relieved, and the atmosphere is not so oppressive. Gen Zheng keeps teasing Zang Wu. Zang Wu doesn''t reply, but he just laughs all the time.


    "Eh?"


    I noticed that the corners of my clothes were being dragged by people, and I kept touching my hand.


    What is Mou ling''er doing?


    In my heart, I was very happy. The little girl was cold in her mouth and face. In fact, she was still hot in her heart...


    I gave her a look, and she was staring at the road ahead.


    You must have seen me.


    Cut! And pretend you don''t know, do you?


    Good! Let you pretend you don''t know! I''ll let you pretend!


    Think of here, I Mou full strength, ruthlessly pinch the hands that touch me.


    Eh? How cool is this hand? Pinch up feeling is not delicate, on the contrary, it is wrinkled!


    Looking at Mou ling''er again, he still looks at the road in front of the car with good eyes.


    Yeah?


    No! Doesn''t she feel any pain at all? I looked down, and suddenly I was stupid!


    Where is a man''s hand?


    That hand is connected with a flowing blood vessel, and the joint on the finger is obviously protruding. The nail is about 10 cm long. The tip of the nail looks like a blade. It''s extremely sharp.


    Nima?


    This really scared me. Suddenly, my back was sweating and my scalp was numb.


    I didn''t dare to move, for fear of disturbing this thing, quietly stretched out another hand and gently pulled Mou ling''er''s corner."What for?" Mu ling''er looked at me discontentedly. I''m afraid she thought I was acting on her?


    But when she saw my terrified expression, she followed my shaking gesture.


    After seeing the hand, Mou ling''er took a deep breath and motioned me to bear it. She came to think of a way!


    It seems that this time, TM got on the ghost car!


    All but the driver in the car?


    Isn''t that right? Since it''s a ghost car, why doesn''t the driver realize it?


    Just pulling this truck all the way here? Didn''t notice?


    I want to break away from that hand secretly, but I find that the person behind me is actually different from others!


    I imitated cuckoo twice, which attracted Genzheng and Zang Wu''s attention.


    Genzheng smacked his mouth and turned his head slightly, only to find that the owner of the hand behind me was wearing the robe of the Qing Dynasty, and his face turned white!


    All of a sudden Zang Wu was scared, and suddenly he became nervous.


    This shit!


    It can''t be the zombies in the movies played by Lin Zhengying!


    MD£¡


    If it really is! We didn''t notice when we got on the bus!


    It''s careless! When one gets on the bus, it''s all right! But who can think of it. It''s not down there. It''s sitting in the car!


    We look different. Genzheng looks serious and thinks about countermeasures. Mou ling''er seems to be doing something, and I dare not go to see her in a big way, for fear that she will be offended by this thing. In case she bites me again, it will be Cao egg! Only the driver kept driving.


    The car is still moving on


    Mou ling''er suddenly touched me lightly. At this time, I was still holding the sleeve by that hand and turned my head with cold sweat.


    Mou ling''er didn''t know when she cut her finger. She bit her red lip gently and put the blood drops on my forehead.


    When I looked again, Genzheng and Zang Wu also had a little more red spots in the middle of their brows. It was obvious that Mou ling''er had cut his fingers and put them on the top.


    I can''t remember the sound of "Yi" in the car!


    The sound? It''s the sound of snakes!


    In the blink of an eye, such a spectacle appeared on the whole minibus!


    Colorful snakes crawling all over the passenger car, dense, see my back straight hair cool, but strange is, we and individual foot, even a snake shadow is not.


    The snakes spit out long letters and show sharp fangs, but the people on the bus don''t respond at all...


    is that right?


    Is it true that all the people in this vehicle are dead!


    In front of this picture, no doubt sit in my mind.


    I don''t know when, Mou ling''er took out a dagger. Her beautiful eyes turned slightly and stretched out three jade fingers to me, but she didn''t make a sound at all.


    I know. She''s afraid of the zombies behind me.


    In the face of life and death, my IQ once again occupied the highland!


    Mou ling''er''s blade is aimed at the hand that holds my sleeve tightly. She must be signaling to me. After three counts, she wants to cut off the hand that holds my sleeve tightly!


    What a crazy idea!


    Regardless of whether her ideas are meticulous, whether there will be any mistakes, because at this time in this scene, I have long been sweating backwards, there is no way to choose, only what she thinks, what I do!


    At this time, Mou ling''er stretched out her white hand and wiped the sweat on my forehead.


    I know that she was afraid that I would be too nervous to step. This move really moved me.


    But at this time, I don''t have much time to be moved. I think I can only run behind their buttocks!


    The girl didn''t give me too much time to think about it. In the twinkling of an eye, she had already stretched out the index finger of her left hand!


    This obviously means "1"!


    She''s going to do it!


    I looked at Zang Wu and Genzheng again. They carried their luggage tightly behind their backs and looked like they were about to run out.


    I didn''t think about it much, she put out a second finger.


    My heart has been raised to my throat, my feet are full of strength, and my whole body is soaked in cold sweat!


    Mou ling''er stretched out the third finger, I almost instinctively jumped to the passing place of the bus!


    That hand was cut down by this knife!


    Drop the knife and the pendant!


    A ferocious and pale face instantly stood up from the original place. It was the zombie in the Qing Dynasty official uniform!


    "What are you waiting for?"?? Zang Wu! "


    Zang Wu heard my roar, choked all his strength and kicked the door open!Force too fierce, along the foot Zang five directly rolled down from the door, the root is then a jump down.


    Mou ling''er and I followed and jumped out of the car.


    A few of us ran wildly, only to hear the zombie roar from the bus behind us.


    But the bus was still driving forward...


    seeing that the bus behind us was getting farther and farther away, we stopped breathlessly.


    One by one out of breath, gasping for breath!


    I leaned on a stone, and when I saw Genzheng, I couldn''t get angry. "You''ve been following master Huiqing for so long. Why don''t you know there are zombies in TM''s car?"


    "I didn''t expect our ideas to be so bad! MD£¡¡± Gen Zheng sighed, "this is the zombie escort! I''ve just heard of it. I''ve never met such a thing before! "


    "Zombie escort? What does that mean? "


    Speaking of this, Mou ling''er and Zang Wu also look at Genzheng with a puzzled face. Obviously, they don''t know the so-called zombie escort.


    "Alas! What a bad luck for TM Genzheng took a long breath and said, "the people in this car were all living people. Later, a zombie came up on the road and killed them all. They became zombie puppets, but the souls of the people in this car are still there, and no one can cast a baby. They still do things that they didn''t finish before they died. What are the things that they didn''t finish before they died? It''s just that the car hasn''t reached its destination yet? So they''ll always be in the car, which is why the driver has been dead for a long time. Just sit there and drive


    After listening to Genzheng''s explanation, I was afraid for a while.


    Mou ling''er''s cold eyes turned slightly and looked at me. "We were all tired after a day''s journey, and no one noticed. I''m afraid we''ll all be killed in the car if he doesn''t have too much yin to attract the Zombie''s attention. "


    I gave a wry smile in my heart. It seems that the six Yin spirits are not completely useless. For example, in terms of attracting dirty things, one move is accurate. It''s a hundred hits...


    "by the way, Mou ling''er, what do you do just now in the car? Why didn''t the zombies get out of the car? " I think back to the situation just now and find that there are a lot of things that are difficult to understand.


    For example, how did those snakes suddenly appear?


    Mou ling''er''s face still had no change of expression. "This is one of the Miao''s magic tricks snake magic."


    "When I was very young, I could skillfully get off the snake bug, so that I could have an emergency measure in case of danger. I just got off the snake bug to the whole car. That''s why the snakes got there quickly. They didn''t come after them because the snake caught their feet. That dirty thing is not a pure ghost, but a zombie. As long as it''s something that really needs to move, and my snake entangles his feet, can he still move? They''re going to catch up? As for me, I will lay my blood on you, because only in this way can the snake poison not hurt you. "


    Listening to her, I understand a little.


    I''m still moved to understand this. If she hadn''t made up her mind to save me just now, I would have no hope on my own. I still have two skills to deal with network evil spirits, but for zombies, it''s obvious that his fear is no less than me...


    but she said so much, I still don''t know what is snake venom.


    I looked at Mou ling''er sideways. It was obvious that although she had saved us just now, her pretty face was also covered with cold sweat.


    This shows that she is also afraid of the zombie escort just now.

 Chapter 518

    "Genzheng. We''re just here for a rest? What if the zombie comes after you? " Mou ling''er asked anxiously.


    "No Genzheng shook his head. "Listen to my master, zombies usually escort cars. Zombies don''t get off the bus. They only harm passers-by who don''t know how to get on the bus, but they never get off the bus."


    "What if we run out of gas?"


    "Ha ha." Genzheng sneered, "ah! It''s not TM''s car at all. To be exact, it''s a hearse. "


    "Hearse?"


    I was surprised. "We just got on a hearse."


    "Yes." Genzheng nodded, "the car that the zombie is holding is a hearse from the underworld, which appears when the underworld is heaviest. It''s strange to say that the moon is surprisingly round tonight, so it''s not surprising that it can lead to this thing! "


    "When the moon is the most round, the Yin Qi is the heaviest?"


    My heart thought, mouth asked out, this is how one thing.


    Gen Zheng picked up his luggage, stood up and straightened up, with a look of anxiety on his face. "Let''s talk as we go. We have to find a place to rest for the night. If there is no accident tomorrow, we can get to guiyunpu


    In the bright moonlight, several of us are on our way again. At this time, I look at the bright moon in the sky, not only I don''t have much sense of security, but I feel that the moonlight has brought some uneasiness and biting cold.


    "On the night of full moon, when the Big Dipper moves, the gate of ghosts opens wide and the Yin Qi is at its peak, so ghosts wander everywhere, especially in the wild mountains!"


    In the poet''s eyes, when the moon was full, I didn''t know the story.


    The silver moonlight covered the path to the mountain, which made me feel a little uneasy. Several of them were on their way, and no one spoke, which made me feel even more uneasy.


    I looked at Mou ling''er beside me. Under the moonlight, silver poured down on her pretty face. Her tight red dress became more enchanting and charming.


    "Mou ling''er, how can you say to plant the snake? How did the snake come so fast? "


    Mou ling''er glanced at me. Although her face was still cold, I felt vaguely that she didn''t like to see me as much as she did at the beginning, because she ignored me for more than two seconds this time.


    It''s more than two seconds. It''s just watching.


    Mou ling''er didn''t answer me, but Gen Zheng said, "I''ve heard a story about this snake bug. It says that once upon a time, there was a mother who had a bug. She took a fancy to her son. Of course, the mother didn''t want to harm her son. However, she was bitten so fiercely by Gu that she agreed to harm her son. When the mother said these words to her Gu, it happened that her daughter-in-law heard them outside. The daughter-in-law rushed to the village, waiting for her husband to come back from mowing, told him about it, and said that the bowl of eggs his mother fried should not be eaten when he went back. After that, the daughter-in-law went home first and cooked a large pot of boiling water. When the son came home, his mother told him to eat the bowl of eggs. The daughter-in-law said that the eggs are cold, wait until they are hot. Then he opened the lid of the pan, poured the bowl of scrambled eggs into the boiling water pan, covered the pan and pressed it tightly, listening to what was struggling and swinging in the pan. After a while, there was no movement. When he opened the lid of the pot, he saw that it was a big snake that had been burned to death... "


    Mou ling''er heard that, but his face was a little ugly. He opened his red lips and looked at Genzheng," where did you hear that? "


    Genzheng, with a smile, said, "it''s very strange to hear one or two stories about Miao''s witchcraft."


    "Well, you''re right, but I warn you, you''d better not talk about our Miao nationality..."


    I realized that Mou ling''er''s face became colder.


    Isn''t Genzheng a story that many people know about Miao people?


    Is she in such a hurry?


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Mou ling''er was born with little contact with outsiders. Therefore, Miao people are also taboo to listen to others about their own affairs.


    They are naturally mysterious to outsiders, and their life is full of mystery.


    At the moment, hearing Mou ling''er''s words, he didn''t dare to put a fart at all. After swallowing and spitting, he walked forward on his own.


    After all, among the four of us, if we want to talk about the greatest ability, it is mu ling''er, so we can only listen to what she says.


    We did not dare to continue to take the road leading to the mountains, for fear that in case of meeting the "zombie escort", it would be bad. We changed a sheep intestine path into the mountain. Although it is far away, it can avoid "zombie escort".


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, the stars are shining on our faces, dark clouds are blowing, and the moonlight is hidden...


    "we have to find a place to rest in a hurry." Gen Zheng looked around the sky and said to us nervously.Gen Zheng said that, there must be his reason. We didn''t say anything, but we speeded up our pace.


    Soon, we saw a village with regular houses about one kilometer away.


    At this time, it was more than 10 p.m. and there was no light in the whole village, which seemed to be shrouded in endless darkness.


    "Be careful before you enter the village." Gen took a deep breath in the long night, "this place looks a bit evil. We have even installed things like" zombie escort ". We must be careful this time."


    Zang Wu also nodded, showing a rare caution, "yes! Master Genzheng is right! The four of us, Zang Wu and Genzheng, and mu ling''er and I, ran to the village from two directions and agreed to meet at the entrance of the village.


    The main purpose of separation is to find out the terrain of the village and whether there are people around. If there are people nearby, it is good to find out the real and the virtual.


    But as for why mu ling''er and I are in the same group, you can see by their faces. I''m no less afraid of this girl than those dirty things, so no one dares to join her group.


    This village is not as poor as we think. On the contrary, compared with the villages outside, it seems beautiful and rich. Looking at the scale of the village, there are about 100 households living here. The terrain here is a classic flat funnel-shaped Valley, with lush wild mountains on the southeast and west sides.


    From time to time in the forest came a few wolf howls, which made people''s back cool.


    Soon, we got to the place 500 meters in front of the entrance. The village entrance is to the north of the valley, and there is only one mountain pass about 10 meters away.


    Through the entrance of the village, we can already see the house battle in the village.


    Zang Wu frowned, looked at the dark village opposite him and said, "this village is too dark."


    Indeed, Norda is a village with a population of more than 100, but no one can walk around. Moreover, the terrain here is a bit strange.


    Genzheng gritted his teeth, took the basket behind him to his chest, took out a few yellow paper seals from it, and handed them to three of us, one for each of us, two for each! This is from my master. Although I don''t know much about uniforms, I can still save my life at this critical time. "


    I like to take the life-saving straw like hand over, carefully put it in my pocket, also patted pocket, for fear that it fell out.


    A few of us went into the village so carefully. There was a house at the entrance of the village. We saw it at a glance and signaled me to knock on the door.


    I went to the door, only to find that it was not locked, but hidden. I politely asked, "is anyone there?"


    There was no echo in the room.


    "Anybody?" I asked again.


    "I''m afraid my family will fall asleep, right?" Zang Wu came up behind me in a low voice and said.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    Gen is coming up from behind. He pulls me away and signals us to follow him.


    Mou ling''er''s face didn''t change much, but I was frightened by his tug, and then I followed them in.


    Genzheng took out the flashlight behind the backpack, held against the wooden door, took a deep breath, pushed it gently, the door creaked and opened, and a faint foul air came to his face.


    Mou ling''er and I not only turned our heads, but also stepped in under the illumination of the electric light when we were a little less angry.


    I walked a few steps into the house. Following the light of Genzheng''s flashlight, I saw a wall. Close to the wall, there was a row of weapon racks with swords, sticks, meteor hammers and so on. It seemed that they had been shelved here for a long time.


    But why do ordinary people collect these things?


    Go inside again, what appears in front of me is a tripod with more than half a person''s height, I was shocked immediately!


    "How could there be such a thing?" I said in surprise.


    "What?"


    At this time, it has been confirmed that there is no one in the room, and we speak louder gradually.


    "This is something from the last century, similar to today''s cameras, but this thing, in the last century, our country did not have this thing, we can only import it, so this thing is very precious."


    How can it be here? I don''t know what to say.


    In the back room, Genzheng suddenly jumped up in panic, "there are things lying on Chuang!"


    Several of us walked forward in a hurry and found that three human figures were slowly sitting up on Chuang. When Gen was shining a flashlight, he found that these three human figures were slowly turning around!


    They are wearing Qing Dynasty military uniform. Their faces are festering. There are only two deep pits left in their eyes. Three skeletons of Qing Dynasty dead soldiers are staring at us!


    What the hell! It must not be a living person!


    Seeing the emergency, Genzheng yelled, "run!"Mou ling''er didn''t care about the difference between men and women at this time. He stretched out his jade hand and pulled me out tightly.


    The four of us were scared out of our wits. But as soon as we got to the courtyard of this house, we were completely stupid!


    At the entrance of the village, there are a lot of soldiers in the armor of the soldiers of the Qing Dynasty. Oh no! We should say that the soldiers are dead and rotten.


    They are standing at the entrance of the village. According to our investigation, this is the only way out of the village. Now they are blocked! Where else can we go?


    Mou ling''er''s face sank. He grabbed my hand and said, "run to the back of the village!"


    "What? Behind the village? It''s a dead end there


    Gen Zheng scolded in his heart, but there was no other way at this time, so he had to run to the back of the village with Mou ling''er.


    This group of dead Qing soldiers seemed to be in no hurry behind us, moving step by step. Slowly approaching us.


    I roughly estimated that there were about four or five hundred dead Qing soldiers. I don''t know who they were, but we didn''t see them.


    But look at their battle. Although they are pressing us slowly, the village is too small.


    Before long, they will surround us...


    we ran to the back of the village out of breath, and finally ran to the back of the village. Behind the village is the cliff side of the mountain we saw. The cliff is steep and towering, and I''m afraid we can''t climb it!


    The dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty, like ants, kept pressing on to them. At last, they even surrounded them and formed a dead corner!


    The faces of the dead in the Qing Dynasty are still white, and there is no expression. But at this time, without any expression, we can feel the great pressure and deep pain in our hearts.


    Although Mou ling''er is proficient in witchcraft, he is good at dealing with one or two dirty things. All of a sudden, there are so many things. For a moment, Mou ling''er seems to be at a loss. Although Miao''s witchcraft is powerful, it''s for living people. She seems to be at a loss when dealing with these dirty things.


    Mou ling''er held my hand tightly at this time, and his tight red clothes were tightly attached to my back.


    In the face of unprecedented fear, Mou ling''er finally shows a girl''s panic.


    The dead soldiers, with their old cold weapons, knives, spears, axes, axes and forks in their hands, approached them little by little...


    it was less than 20 meters away...


    the smell of corpses on the dead soldiers in the Qing Dynasty was more and more serious. In the thin moonlight, we were like prey stuck by hunters, running around, but we couldn''t escape being killed Destiny.


    I trembled and dragged Mou ling''er to a more backward position behind me. I tightened my fist and was ready to fight to death!


    For a moment, I felt that my mind was not only filled with fear, but also with the words of "to die and live, to die and live".


    Genzheng and Zang Wu also came to me. Under the thin moonlight, I didn''t know whether it was the weather or the frigid air brought by the dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty. I just felt that our fists were covered with a thin layer of frost.


    In front of these dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty, by virtue of Genzheng''s and mouling''er''s way of doing things, to fight against them is like an egg against a stone.


    Instead, the fists of our three men are more direct and heroic.


    I even thought that when we died, these dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty would cruelly tear our flesh and blood and trample our bones bit by bit..


    ten meters....


    five meters....


    I swallowed a mouthful of spit. Just as we were ready to fight, a melodious sound of flute suddenly tore the village apart The silence of the sky.


    It is strange that these dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty stopped and did not move forward when they heard the melodious sound of the flute.

 Chapter 519

    A thin white figure is sitting quietly on the roof nearest to us.


    With the help of the moonlight, we saw him clearly and were shocked!


    This is a beautiful man. He has a face that seems to be exquisitely carved, a straight, beautiful nose and a cherry blossom like lip color. The corners of the lips are perfect and seem to smile all the time. The white skin looks like an egg membrane, which can be broken by blowing. It looks more charming under the light of the thin moonlight. The silver white hair is amazing. A pair of clear and bright eyes like black jade exudes a strong warmth. The straight nose and cherry blossom like lips hook out a half moon arc. It''s as gentle as running water. The beauty is amazing.


    Look at the clothes of this beautiful young man, but they are very different from us. He is wearing a white robe and a pair of white boots. It seems that people in ancient times were dressed.


    The sound of the flute is still ringing, and we are looking at the roof together with the dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty who are approaching us step by step.


    All the skeletons of the dead Qing Dynasty turned to the young man''s side and listened motionlessly, just like the audience in the Vienna Concert Hall enjoying a wonderful song.


    Next to the boy stood a big man with a big back and a big waist. The big man was also of great bearing. He was tall, with a black face and a long beard. He was dressed like an ancient general and held a big knife tightly in his hand. He lowered his head slightly, making it difficult for us to see all his faces. It seems that he is a servant of a young man. He just stands beside him and says nothing.


    Suddenly, the sound of the flute stopped.


    The young man jumped down from the roof with a slight jump, and the big man around him also followed him.


    But this leap is in front of us.


    The dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty were approaching step by step. At this time, seeing the young man standing in front of us, they actually stepped back a few steps, which meant to retreat.


    This time we are closer. Under the moonlight, the face of the boy looks more beautiful.


    Seeing them retreat, the boy sneered and said, "Zhou Cang!"


    After the general dressed up to hear the young man, immediately nodded, "yes, little Lord."


    Zhou Cang?


    All the information about the name flashed through my mind immediately. How did it sound so familiar? But I just can''t remember for a moment.


    Zhou Cang took two steps forward and swung the big knife in his hand, which raised a stream of dust on the ground!


    Obviously, Zhou Cang''s knife is a warning!


    In the Qing Dynasty, the dead soldiers retreated more severely, even in a panic, and tripped several dead soldiers.


    Zhou Cang raised his head and stretched out his hands with a few scars. It looked very ferocious. He yelled, "go back!"


    With this violent drink, the dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty turned around the skull and ran backward...


    did the boy in white come to save us, but why did he look so strange?


    One reason is that his face is always with a kind of pure aloofness, which I have never seen before.


    Second, if he really came to save us. So why save him?


    With doubts on my face, I looked at the boy who gradually turned his head. Gen Zheng and Zang Wu obviously didn''t slow down, just a desperate posture. Just for a while, when the man around him yelled, all the dead soldiers of Qing Dynasty retreated?


    Mou ling''er saw that the dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty retreated, and there was no such panic. He stood beside me and calmly looked at the young man in front of me.


    Calm down?


    Yeah, she''s cool.


    I feel strange. If an ordinary girl saw such a beautiful man, she would have gone up to pay attention to him. But Mou ling''er''s indifferent expression really made me wonder if she didn''t like men?


    Zang Wu''s expression was more direct!


    Looking at the boy in white with admiration, I think his inner monologue at this time must be, if I were a woman, I would marry you!


    Er... Dirty...


    the young man in front of me didn''t speak, just looked at me quietly and said nothing.


    It doesn''t matter, but it makes my heart calm.


    What are you looking at me for? I''m not a beauty, beauty is by my side!


    It''s not a way to keep quiet all the time. I said, "thank you for your help just now."


    But I didn''t say that half a distance before he walked up to me.


    I thought he didn''t notice what I said. I said again, "thank you for your help just now..."


    the young man was still staring at me with beautiful eyes. He shook his head for a long time, "it''s not like that! It''s not like that! "


    With that, he even nodded to himself, "it''s not like that."


    The atmosphere was so awkward. He and I gave thanks twice. He ignored me and just looked at me. He shook his head and said, "what''s not like, what''s not?"?What the hell is this?


    Genzheng came forward with a smile and put his hand on the boy''s shoulder. As soon as he put it on, he quickly drew back his hand as if he had touched something. His eyes changed and he continued to smile, "thank you, brother. May I have your brother''s name, please


    Hearing Genzheng''s words, the boy snorted and laughed, "what are you touching? You are afraid of me, and you are not human


    This young man actually said what Genzheng thought. Genzheng really thought so. If he was a human, he would not have a real body. But just after that contact, he realized that this seemingly mysterious and elegant young man was really a human in the world.


    Genzheng quickly apologized with a smile, "we all met a lot of dirty things along the way. It''s also out of caution. I''ll forgive you, brother. I don''t mean anything else with this little trick. "


    Zhou cangheng was in front of the boy, looking at Genzheng angrily.


    Genzheng swallowed a mouthful of foam and stepped back two steps.


    Genzheng was still afraid of this great man named Zhoucang from the bottom of his heart. To say nothing else, he had just retired four or five hundred dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty by himself, which was far more impressive than others.


    The boy gave a little smile and gently pushed the man in front of him. He said with a smile, "Zhou Cang, it doesn''t matter."


    I suddenly flashed a message about the name of Zhoucang in my heart! That was the introduction of Zhou Cang in ancient Chinese history in the University.


    According to the records of the Three Kingdoms, Zhou Cang was originally a general under the command of Zhang Bao, a general of the yellow scarf bandits. After Zhang Bao died, Zhou Cang and Pei yuanshao, who was also a member of the yellow scarf army, led his troops to gather in the mountains. When Guan Yu rode alone for thousands of miles near woniu mountain, he met Pei yuanshao leading the crowd to rob the horse. Zhou Cang ordered Pei yuanshao to lead the crowd back to the mountain and follow Guan Yu alone. Since then, he has become a general around Guan Yu. In the battle between Guan Yu guarding Jingzhou and Cao Wei''s famous general Yu Jin and pound, he captured him alive in the water. Finally, Zhou Cang committed suicide after Guan Yu and his son were beheaded. "


    In the traditional Chinese folk religious belief of Guan Yu, Zhou Cang was called "general Zhou", who was the bodyguard of Guan Sheng emperor.


    Is it? Is Zhou Cang around the boy the one in the annals of the Three Kingdoms?


    But!!! Zhou Cang has been dead for more than 1000 years!


    The young man seemed to see the shock in my heart. He gently brushed his spotless white robe and looked at Zhou Cang beside him. "Zhou Cang, it seems that someone here knows you!"


    As soon as he said this, it further confirmed my guess!


    This Zhoucang is really the one beside Hou Guanyu in Hanshou Pavilion!!!


    My face is more and more not right, the young man gave me a smile, said, "yes, you guess is right."


    I was shocked. Sure enough!


    But since Zhou Cang was a dead man, why did he appear here, and why did he call the young master?


    A series of questions flashed through my mind.


    Without waiting for me to think about it, the young man smiles at Mou ling''er, "you three, guiyunpu is very gloomy today. If you leave now, you will not only find no place to live, but also encounter more serious dirty things. If you don''t dislike me, spend the night here! "


    Genzheng tugged at the corner of my coat, put his mouth close to my ear, and whispered, "look at this, OK? We don''t know where they came from I know that Genzheng obviously does not trust the young man who gives us the olive branch in front of him, but the young man does not pay any attention to our stealing words. It seems that it doesn''t matter what we say.


    I turned my head, thought for a moment, and said to Genzheng, "he wants to harm us. He just watched the Qing Dynasty dead soldiers kill us! Why do you still save us? Just take them to rest. "


    Hearing this, Gen Zheng frowned, "what about you?"


    I sighed, "don''t you see that? This guy is going to keep me! He just said, "you three!"


    What''s Genzheng going to ask. I know that he is concerned about my safety, but at this time, we can''t keep on studying.


    I bowed with a smile. "Thank you."


    Young gentle return a bow, "small matter."


    Zhou Cang went to one side, stretched out his hand and said, "please."


    When Mou ling''er walked around, he gave me a deep look.


    I''ve never seen Mou ling''er''s eyes like this before. Last time, he planted poisonous insects on me, but this time, obviously not.


    Before I had time to think about it, the boy pulled my arm, and I found that my body was so light that I jumped onto the eaves.


    The boy took me to sit down and I asked, "where are my three friends going to rest?"


    The boy pointed under the eaves.


    "They''re here in the house?" I opened my mouth wide in surprise, "but I can see clearly that on the Chuang in the room, there are dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty!"


    The boy laughed and explained, "this is where I live. Those ghosts will be far away.""They are afraid of you."


    "Well." The boy nodded.


    "Why?"


    The boy turned his head and looked at me, "why?"


    He seems to disdain to answer my question, just a faint smile.


    "I have a lot of doubts. I don''t know if you can tell me." I asked sincerely.


    The boy nodded, "in fact, they should be so afraid of you."


    "Afraid of me?"


    "Yes." The boy nodded again.


    "Why? What do I have to be afraid of? "


    "Because you are the six ghosts that are hard to meet in a thousand years!" The young man''s eyes suddenly showed some luster. It seemed that this matter was what he was most interested in.


    What? How can this teenager know that I am a six way ghost?


    I was surprised and didn''t explain. By virtue of Zhou Cang''s ability to scare off the dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty, I knew that he didn''t have the reason to blow me up. There was still a series of questions on my face, "how do you know?"


    "It''s not just me?" The following sentence shocked me.


    "The whole underworld knows that there is a boy with six kinds of ghost constitution in the Yang world, called Jining."


    "What?" My head is big, my scalp is numb, and my face is full of shock.


    "The whole underworld? How... How? "


    The young man, regardless of the shock on my face, said calmly, "six Yin spirits! That''s the dream of countless ghosts in the underworld


    The youth continued to say, "is the Yan Luo Temple all strengthened guard, for fear that there is a fierce ghost to run out, want your small life!"


    It''s hard for me to accept so much information at one time, and my words become stuttering, "for... For... Why? Why do they all want my life? "


    The young man looked at me with envy. "Because these six ghost constitutions can make the unjust ghosts and spirits who are difficult to reincarnate and reincarnate immortal through your body!"


    "Of course." The young man added, "the one who can survive through your body is certainly not a common ghost. If it''s not a ghost with a thousand years of hatred, it''s really hard for you."


    The color of shock on my face is more intense. These things have never been mentioned by Qingyun Mountain people.


    When these words from the mouth of young people spit out, I have no reason to choose to believe.


    Because, he is such a person with great ability, there is no need to cheat me.


    I don''t know when, Zhou Cang has come back, standing behind the boy, with his hands down, just like a statue.


    "This week? But Zhou Cang, the general who followed Guan Yu to fight in the South and North I still asked the most puzzling question in my heart, that is, the origin of the youth and the people around him.


    Juvenile''s face is very calm smile, "yes."


    As if I saw a living fossil, I stood up, straightened my body, and looked at Zhou Cang, who was only seen in history books, "a tall, black faced and bearded man in Kansai". It was him, really him!


    "And who are you?" When I look at this young man again, I''m even more surprised that his entourage is Guan Yu''s confidant. What''s more surprising about this young man?


    With a faint smile, the boy stood up. His white and straight body was more dazzling in the moonlight. He hugged me and said, "I''m down, Guan Chong."

 Chapter 520

    "Guan Chong?" I looked at the young man in front of me with a puzzled face. I had never passed the test in history. Did I know the name of this man too little, or did I never hear of it.


    Guan Chong pointed to the moon hanging in the sky and said with a smile, "this world, we know, is only a corner after all. You''re born with a different constitution. You''ll know it sooner or later. "


    Whether it''s abbess Huiqing, or Qingyunshan people, or Guan Chong in front of me, they''ve been beating around the bush with me. As for all this, I want to know too much!


    I didn''t erase the question in my heart because of Guan Chong''s understatement. I continued to ask, "can you talk about it? Why is Zhou Cang around you? According to historical records, he died with Guan Yu, the martial saint! "


    "Because..." Guan Chong looked at me seriously, "I am the descendant of ancient Yuanling..."


    "ancient Yuanling?" I was surprised to see Zhou Cang and the elegant Guan Chong. For a moment, he was speechless. Was he the descendant of Yuanling in ancient times?


    What is it all about?


    Guan Chong looked at me with a puzzled face, and his face became dignified. "The ancient unjust spirit refers to people who have been resentful for more than a thousand years. Although their bodies have been destroyed and their souls have disappeared, this resentment will always flow in the blood of their descendants. I am Guan Chong, the descendant of the ancient unjust spirit. Our constitution will also be different from ordinary people, because of the heavy resentment, we are born without a black hair. The additional product of this resentment is that the person who was loyal to this resentment in the past life will be loyal to me in this life, and will attach his soul to my mud pill palace. "


    Guan Chong looked at Zhou Cang, "as long as his soul does not die, he will always be loyal to me as loyal to my ancestors. Therefore, my constitution, also known as the spirit will constitution


    "Spirit... Spirit general constitution?" I couldn''t believe looking at Guan Chong. My whole body trembled unconsciously. I said with a tremor intermittently, "also... That is... That is to say... You... You are the descendant of Guan Yu, the martial saint?" "Yes."


    At the moment, Guan Chong raised his head high and stood upright on the eaves in the moonlight, quietly feeling the extraordinary in his blood!


    Looking at this master and his servant, I was awed.


    This is just like the majestic martial Saint Guan Yu and Guan Yunchang I saw in Guandi temple, with the powerful and domineering Zhou Cang standing beside me!


    "But why did wusheng become the ancient unjust spirit?"


    Guan Chong sighed and did not speak.


    For a long time, Zhou Cang around him said, "in the fifth year of Jian''an, my lord killed Yan Liang among all the troops and returned as the leader of the army. No one could stop him. My Lord was named the Marquis of Han Shou Pavilion. My lord rode alone for thousands of miles, in order to see the emperor''s uncle cut six generals through five passes, the name of loyalty shocked the world. My Lord was shot by a flowing arrow. The arrow penetrated his left arm. Later, although the wound healed, his arm bone often ached in rainy weather. The doctor said: "the arrow is poisonous, and its poison has penetrated into the bone. It is necessary to make a new operation on the arm and scrape off the toxin on the arm bone in order to get rid of the patient completely." My lord immediately stretched out his arm and asked the doctor to operate on him. At that time, Guan Yu was inviting the generals to drink and have dinner. His arms were full of blood, and the plates below were full of blood. However, my Lord was cutting the meat and drinking. He was so brave that he was the only one in the world....


    speaking of this, Zhou Cang looked up at the sky and sighed, as if he had fallen into the glorious years of his own, "twenty four years of Jian''an, Lord water." All the people in the world know the name of the Lord. In the same year, the LORD was intrigued by LV Meng and defeated Mai Cheng. Behind him, only a few dozen people, including me, followed him. After the defeat of Mai Cheng, my Lord and I fell into the hands of Soochow. In that war, nearly 100000 people were killed and injured in Jingzhou, and the resentment did not disperse. Later, uncle Huang fought again in Soochow, and 200000 people were killed and injured. The resentment of 200000 people gathered in Jingzhou. My Lord was burdened with the resentment of hundreds of thousands of soldiers, and it was hard for him to reincarnate for a long time. Later, I did not know how my Lord was, but the eternal grievance was lost....


    With that, Zhou Cang''s face was full of pain.


    After listening to these words, I know that it took hundreds of thousands or even more people''s spirits to form this ancient unjust spirit.


    After a long time, the spirits of hundreds of thousands of people gathered on the body of wusheng in the sun, and finally there was this ancient unjust spirit....


    it''s a great achievement. Thousands of bones are withered, and it''s hard to get rid of the grievances. After a long silence, Guan Chong asked, "Jining, are you going to guiyunpu?"


    I nodded.


    Guan Chong shook his head, "guiyunpu, you can''t go."


    "Why not?"


    Guan Chong gave a wry smile, "although you are now six ghosts, you still lack one thing. You can''t make the soul in your body work for you. That is to say, you are now a body. If you go, you will die. "


    I thought to myself, since Guan Chong said that, he must know what kind of situation guiyunpu is now. He immediately asked, "do you know the dirty things of guiyunpu? What the hell is it? ""Do you really think it''s just a simple network evil spirit?"


    I looked at Guan Chong in surprise, "do you know the evil spirit of the Internet?"


    I always thought that the network evil spirit such "advanced" dirty things, Guan Chong this not cannibal fireworks appearance, will not know. Hearing him mention it, I can''t help feeling a little surprised.


    "The so-called ghost, also called soul, is actually a kind of special brain waves of human beings. It is essentially a kind of electronic information flow, which will dissipate soon after death. Occasionally, there are souls with great spiritual fluctuations before death, which can exist for a long time. In the Internet age, because the essence is electronic information flow, ghosts either passively or actively enter the Internet one after another. The soul relying on the Internet to survive is called the ghost of the network, while those who integrate with internet viruses and use their ability to interfere with human spirit to do harm everywhere are called the evil spirits of the network. " Guan Chong said gracefully, with the appearance of a rich scholar.


    But he quickly looked at me, "however, do you really think the network evil spirit is so simple?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Is there something else behind the evil spirit of the Internet?


    Guan Chong light smile, "whether it is the network evil spirit or the reality evil spirit, since they are risking the risk of extinction, they violate the regulations of the underworld. To enter the world is to come with a strong purpose, which is to find you


    I am surprised to spit out my tongue and point my finger at myself, because I can''t believe that the appearance of network evil spirit is actually because of me?


    "Behind the evil spirits of the Internet, there is a ghost thing that wants to find you and use your six ghosts to survive. To survive in the form of a human being, to do something he can''t do as a soul....


    I carefully recalled Guan Chong''s words, which really made some sense.


    "The reason why I tell you that guiyunpu will never come back is that I want to tell you that the unjust spirit is likely to be waiting for you there...


    " is he also an ancient unjust spirit? "


    "Very likely." Guan Chong said, holding his chin.


    "Then why didn''t he place his soul on his descendants? Do you have to look for me? "


    "Er..." Guan Chong spat out his tongue, "not all the resentment spirits have descendants..."


    I, "..."


    "anyway, he can''t cast a fetus. How can he bear that you have six kinds of Yin constitution in the Yang." Guan Chong even looked at me with a smile, joking with a bad smile.


    When I met Guan Chong, I really got rid of many pimples in my heart.


    But there''s another question. I once asked Qingyunshan people, but I''m not sure what he said is true, because after all, I didn''t find the book "Yin Yang Dao" he gave me, and he didn''t even read it...


    thinking of this, I asked, "Guan Chong, an expert said that I couldn''t live on the 15th of next month. Can you show it to me? "


    I stepped forward and put out my hand.


    "You think I''m a fortune teller!" Guan Chong put out his tongue and pushed my outstretched hand aside. "I''m a spirit general, but I don''t look at palms."


    I was worried. What can I do? I couldn''t be sure whether what Qingyun Mountain people said was true or false.


    At this time, even if you find a fortune teller on the street, it''s estimated that he''ll be deceiving...


    "but..." Guan Chong touched his chin. "I know that if people with six spirits can''t get the solution! Because the congenital Yang Qi is very weak, with the Yang Qi disappearing slowly, it will die quickly! "


    "Ah?" I looked at Guan Chong like catching a life-saving straw. Since he said so, he probably knew how to crack it. He cried and said, "Guan Chong, do you know how to crack it?"


    After hearing these words, Guan Chong''s face was as white as jade again with a bad smile. "It''s hard to know, but it''s hard..."


    "I have to do it! Say it I want this close blunt arm, have today don''t tell me I don''t loosen posture.


    Zhou Cang, who has been standing silent all the time, has a feeling of embarrassment on his face...


    "the solution is: you need to find a woman with the Yang pulse of emperor Zun to fan with him, and this woman... Must be in NV...


    ah!??


    is as like as two peas in the Qingyun Mountain. It seems that the solution is true.


    Now think about it. It''s the 15th of next month. I only have one month, the vast sea of people, where can I find it?


    It''s more difficult than going to heaven!


    Guan Chong seemed to see through what I thought in my heart and said with a smile, "ah! Nothing is difficult in the world, just for those who want to do it! "


    Although I''m trying to save my life, it''s not a glorious thing for me to say something like that with a woman. Guan Chong also said that there is nothing difficult in the world. He was only teasing me if he wanted to."By the way, Guan Chong, why do you want to help us today?"


    After chatting with him for such a long time, when I first met him, my fear had faded a lot, so I asked directly.


    "I''ve been here for a while. As spiritual generals, since they are burdened with the power that ordinary people can''t know, they naturally have to do something that they can''t do. There is a lot of Yin in guiyunpu. I''ve been here for a few days. Since I found the dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty, I haven''t left. I''m here to hold them, but if I leave, they''ll do harm. "


    Speaking of these Qing Dynasty dead soldiers, I asked, "what are these Qing Dynasty dead soldiers from? Why are they in this village? Even soldiers on the battlefield should be buried in graves. "


    Guan Chong sighed, gently shook his head and said, "these four or five hundred dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty died in the late Qing Dynasty. They have their own name, which is zhongziying. Their leader is Lin Shouzhong. At the time of the invasion of the great powers, Lin Shouzhong''s "Zhong" camp was defeated and retreated at the same time. Later, he retreated to this village. However, there were countless old and young women and children in the village. In order to protect the old, weak, sick and disabled, these Qing soldiers resisted and were killed alive in this village by the invaders of the great powers. The village is remote and few people come to it. The innocent souls of the Qing soldiers are not scattered and it is difficult to be reincarnated. Therefore, they become a corpse with injustice here. When the spirit is deep, they will rise up to make trouble and harm the living creatures nearby. But in the end, they are all poor people....


    this white body seems to inherit the righteousness of Guan Yu, the martial saint Two words.


    "To be a man is to be brotherly. Though it is far away, it will come. To be a man is to be righteous in the world. To save the common people, we will never die." Guan Chong is right.


    When Zhou Cang heard this, he could not help showing admiration for his loyalty and said, "Zhou Cang is willing to follow the little Lord, but at the little Lord''s command, his soul will be annihilated."


    Looking at the loyalty of this master and servant, I was envious.


    "Zhou Cang, take Jining to have a rest..."


    I quickly waved my hand and said, "no, no...


    Guan Chong interrupted me," it''s so late, you''re so bony, you can''t help it! You can go back tomorrow. Don''t go to any strange YUNPU. "


    Seeing me waving my hand, Zhou Cang didn''t say anything. He still stood beside Guan Chong.


    The eaves were covered with straw. I walked carefully to Guan Chong for fear that I might fall down. I would hang up without waiting for the evil spirit to come to me.


    "Guiyunpu, I must go. But, like you, I want to summon the soul in my body....


    Guan Chong frowned at me and said, "I am a spirit general. Although Zhou Cang is a spirit, we are one. If you don''t say it, I know that there must be a very strong soul in your mud pill palace, but how can you summon that soul? Even if you summon it by force, it''s bad for your body It''s also very damaging. "


    This damage, that is, the sequelae, I just think about it with a slap on the forehead.


    The soul once told me that it would leave sequelae. The reason why I didn''t think there was anything was that I forgot one thing!


    Abbess Huiqing said I can live for three years! You didn''t lie to me!


    Qingyun Mountain people said that I can''t live to the 15th of next month, and they didn''t cheat me!


    That''s the problem. It was out of that time that the soul occupied my body and helped me! Life lost?!!


    It seems that the sequela is really serious!


    However, if you want to survive, you can''t do anything different from ordinary people. I can''t expect Guan Chong to come out and rescue me every time he is in danger!


    I''m still on my own!


    "Guan Chong, just say, is there any way?"


    Seeing that I was determined, Guan Yun said, "yes, but I can''t teach you..."


    I patted my chest and said, "as long as you teach me, I will have a way to let those Qing soldiers enter reincarnation again!"

 Chapter 521

    Guan Chong was surprised, his face changed, "what, can you let these Qing soldiers rush into reincarnation?"


    I laughed and nodded confidently.


    Because of the time, I haven''t finished reading the contents of Yin Yang Dao. However, I''ve read the catalogue once again,


    I have to say that there are many novel things in Yin Yang Dao, for example, it makes the wronged soul into reincarnation.


    Guan Chong put his hands on my shoulder excitedly, "OK! You put them in reincarnation! Please teach me the formula


    We agreed with each other, and we didn''t have the heart to go back to sleep. Guan Chong is lying on the eaves with a comfortable smile on his face. It seems that this guy has been used to the life of Taking heaven as quilt and earth as bed.


    Zhou Cang didn''t know when he disappeared.


    I can''t sleep at all. Although I promised Guan Chong, I haven''t seen the way to let the wronged soul into reincarnation yet. Thinking of this, I took out the Yin Yang Dao in my arms and began to read it.


    Turning to the page of reincarnation of soul, it says: the grievance of the wronged soul is very heavy, and I want to make it enter reincarnation again. I need to find a person with strong Yin Qi on the night of full moon...


    after reading it carefully for several times, I finally came up with a way.


    The next morning, when I woke up, I found Zang Wu''s big face was smiling at me.


    What the hell?


    I pushed Zang Wu away and found that I was still sleeping on the eaves.


    "Where''s Guan Chong?" This is the first word I wake up.


    Zang Wu felt his brain melon seeds and looked puzzled. "Who is Guan Chong?"


    "That''s the boy last night." I shook off the straw from the eaves, stood up and looked around.


    "I''m here." A white figure is standing at the bottom, which is Guan Chong.


    I climbed down the corner of the eaves.


    "Guan Chong, at midnight tonight, you will find out all the dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty." I look at Guan Chong confidently.


    Guan Chong looked at me in surprise. I was scared to death yesterday. Today I want to find them out.


    I patted him on the shoulder. "You don''t understand... It''s a way to survive."


    Guan Chong had to nod and looked at me uneasily. "Don''t make any mistakes. There are so many dead soldiers. If one of them is not careful, it will damage their morality."


    I smile, "you put your heart in your stomach, tonight, look at me."


    Gen Zheng and Zang Wu looked at us in a daze, a look of ignorance.


    "Then I''ll get ready." Guan Chong left a word, which disappeared like a gust of wind under our eyes.


    In my heart, I secretly praised that the spirit general is the spirit general. It''s unusual.


    Gen Zheng saw Guan rush away, and then he asked, "where did you go last night?"


    "Me?" I glanced at him and said, "I sleep on the roof."


    Genzheng thumbed up, "yes, my Jining! More and more courage


    I shrugged. "I''m afraid. But I have something to do with him. I''m not afraid! "


    "His name is Guan Chong?"


    "Yes Looking at the color of doubt on Genzheng''s face, I didn''t ask much. After all, Guan Chong didn''t verify his identity to them, just told me. If I say it, isn''t my mouth leaking...


    "where''s Mou ling''er?" I looked at Mou ling''er and asked.


    "Still in the room, she doesn''t look in a good mood." Gen Zheng reminded me, "women are terrible. A woman in a bad mood is more terrible. "


    "Is it?" There was a trace of worry on my face. Then I went into the door and ignored Genzheng''s words, although he had some truth. Mou ling''er''s temper is a little strange, but I''m very curious about the best successor of Miao''s Witchcraft these days.


    Although sometimes she would run away and play tricks on others, her heart was not bad.


    It is enough to prove that several of us are in danger.


    Push open the door, a red back, is sitting at the window, a heavy look.


    I said softly, "I''m in."


    Mou ling''er saw me come in, didn''t answer, didn''t nod, didn''t drive me out.


    I knew that she had acquiesced, so I went to her side and stood behind her, silently accompanying her and looking out of the window.


    Outside the window is the small courtyard of the thatched cottage. The courtyard is not clean and overgrown with weeds.


    after all, the ghosts of the dead of the Qing Dynasty lurk here all the year round. I''m afraid the people who come here have already died.


    No one has taken care of it for so many years, and I don''t blame the mess here.


    Although Mou ling''er looks out of the window and doesn''t move, I know that the scenery in her eyes is not out of the window.


    For a long time, Mou ling''er turned around and looked at me with complicated eyes. "I want to ask you something.""Well. You asked


    "Last night..." Mou ling''er''s little face turned a little red. "Why are you in front of me?"


    "Well?" My face was full of puzzled color, "I am a man, at this time, do I want to run away?"


    "But, you can''t do anything, and your body is so poor now, I can''t figure it out..."


    I looked at him with a smiley face, "what can''t figure it out, forget it, don''t think about it."


    At this time, I still don''t know that from the moment I stood in front of her to protect her, our relationship has begun to change subtly.


    Mou ling''er raised her beautiful eyes, which I had never seen her show before. I can''t say it was sentimental, but it was also tender like water.


    "My parents died when I was very young. The patriarch said, "I have nothing to worry about, so I''ll follow her to learn witchcraft." At this time, Mou ling''er said, "soon, I don''t know why? Maybe talent. I became the best disciple of the Miao people. They are all proficient in witchcraft. The clan leader also praised me. The name of the first successor of the Miao witchcraft came


    "But sometimes I think it''s just nature. God not only brings me this ability, but also makes me different from others. " The resentment on her face became more intense. "In this life, I can only spend my life in practicing witchcraft, and."


    At this point, she even stopped for a moment, then said, "in my life, either I don''t love to die, or I have to plant poison on my sweetheart."


    What kind of insect?


    "Is it Miao''s Love Bug?" I asked in some surprise.


    "Yes." She nodded.


    I''ve heard Genzheng tell me something about love witchcraft and Miao witchcraft. Gu means to put hundreds of poisons together and let them kill each other. In the end, Gu is the one who survives. And the most poisonous one is called Qinggu. When the person in the middle of Gu thinks about his beloved, Gu will gnaw his heart and make his heart ache. The pain will stop only when you see the one you love. The love bug is the best one among them. If hit it, people will lose consciousness, the whole people are subject to the next poison. The reason why you can use the word "love" is that the person who is in love with the next one will guard the person at all costs. There are also rumors that as long as there is love, you can make two people together for a lifetime and never separate.


    So although the Miao women are beautiful, few dare to marry them. Once the love bug is planted, it will tie the two together.


    If you betray, that man, will be doomed, even if it is a little bit of crooked mind. That''s not going to work.


    When I thought of this, I comforted mu ling''er and said, "you are so smart, there must be a man willing to guard you all his life..."


    mu ling''er looked at me seriously, and her little face looked very lovely, "really? What if this man has a sweetheart? "


    I laugh. "No, no! What an inch


    Mou ling''er said nothing more. Instead, he fell into deep meditation...


    "cough!"


    There was a cough outside the door. I looked back and saw that it was Zhou Cang.


    "Master Jining, my young master, please come out."


    I see Cang''s strange expression this week. He doesn''t think mu ling''er and I are in love...


    seriously, I dare not...


    Guan Chong is waiting for me at the door, "Jining, come with me..."


    I follow Guan Chong''s ass and come to the village.


    On the two sides of the tripod, there is a big cigarette for the village leader.


    I asked, "are you going to worship gods?"


    Guan Chong gave me a white look. "I''m going to teach you the pithy formula for asking God!"


    What''s the secret?


    Is that what I told him last night? I didn''t expect that Guan Chong was really happy in his work. He didn''t procrastinate at all.


    Guan chongchong waved to me. Come here!


    I went over and Guan Chong asked me to put my hands together and concentrate all my thoughts in the mud pill palace.


    "Guan Chong? I''ve been standing with my hands together like this? " I don''t understand.


    "Close your eyes slowly, and your world will be dark. You have Yin and Yang eyes in your body and six Yin spirits, so you don''t need much trouble. All kinds of gods and ghosts will come to you. You just need to choose the one that is most suitable for you. "


    "I said Guan Chong, when can I open my eyes?"


    "When you feel that your world is completely black and it''s black to open your eyes, you can open them."


    I secretly scolded a word in my heart, does this move work?


    In my heart, I just thought that the originally nihilistic and dark world suddenly became a little chaotic, and my consciousness was also a little fuzzy.


    I opened my eyes vaguely. It didn''t matter that I opened my eyes. It really made me jump!In front of my eyes, there are hanging ghosts with tongue sticking out half a meter long, gorgeous female ghosts in red clothes, and many ghost children, hiding in a smile, waving to me.


    They were getting closer and closer to me. I just felt that my scalp was numb and I couldn''t move my hands and feet any more...


    at this time, a powerful voice came from the edge of nihility and darkness, "get out of here!"


    I fixed my eyes and saw that it was the soul that had been stored in my mud pill palace...


    it was still wearing a hat and armor. It looked very powerful, and the hat added infinite mystery to this person.


    He slowly came to me, I was not so afraid, after all, he also saved my life, at this time I just want to see his face, my heart is full of bursts of curiosity.


    "Why do you learn this? Just trying to find me out? " He said in a deep voice, with a little reproach in his tone.


    I explained, "I''m about to die. If I don''t learn some skills, I''m afraid I''ll die..."


    hearing what I said, the man nodded and sighed helplessly.


    "Last time, I remember you had a sequela. I asked you if it was the sequelae of your life."


    He didn''t speak. In the void and darkness, I couldn''t see his face, but in the end, he nodded secretly, like acquiescing to my question!


    Is that true?


    "And are you..." When I was about to ask him who he was, a flash of light suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. His figure disappeared in a flash, leaving only an empty voice, "you can''t know too much now, the time is ripe, I will tell you...


    MD! I can''t know too much! The reality is not mature enough!


    When is the time? When I''m going to die, or when I''m dead, is the time ripe?


    I scolded secretly in my heart, but the world in front of me became more and more bright. At this time, I felt dizzy, and my body could not help falling back like a statue...


    but I didn''t fall to the ground. When I opened my eyes, Guan Chongzheng grabbed me and pulled me up.


    I took advantage of the opportunity to stand up, feel the spirit is not so trance, "just now, am I asking God?"


    Guan Chong smiles, "it seems that my guess is right?"


    "What guess?"


    Guan Chong pointed at me and said, "first of all, your six Yin spirits are real! Others invite gods, all the gods are invited, you can only invite those dirty things! Ha ha


    When I heard Guan Chong''s laughter, I felt uncomfortable. Was he laughing at me?


    Guan Chong didn''t pay attention to my angry expression and continued, "second, it''s basically certain that there is a soul in your body, and this soul has been protecting you...


    protect me? I thought in my heart that there was some truth in the stories that happened with this soul.


    As a soul, it didn''t harm my life, on the contrary, it helped me many times at the critical moment....


    "what''s more..." Guan Chong''s face suddenly felt heavy.


    "What?" Seeing him like this, I want to know what he said?


    "The soul in your body, just through your spiritual void, I feel a pressure of incomparable, which shows that he is extremely powerful, even so powerful that I have never seen such a powerful soul..."


    Guan Chong took a deep breath and said slowly.

 Chapter 522

    I opened my mouth wide in surprise, "what? You said you had never seen such a powerful soul? You''re not kidding... "


    I saw what level of character Guan Chong was last night.


    The powerful Zhou Cang around him just gave a loud drink, which scared away the spirits of the four or five hundred dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty. He had never seen them before. What kind of power should the spirits in my body be?


    Guan Chong nodded, shook his head again, thought a little and said, "but,. I''m not sure, because it''s just in your spiritual void, and what I perceive is not very clear. "


    "If..." Guan Chong held his chin and looked at Zhou Cang beside him, "if he can come out, compare with Zhou Cang, it will be clear!"


    Isn''t that a joke? Last time, I had to let him occupy my body. This night scene cost me most of my life. If I let him out, I would die on the spot. I''m not sure...


    Zhou Cang nodded, "young master, you have a point."


    Ah, but looking at the respectful look between the master and the servant, it''s really a little envious and envious...


    the guy in my body always yells at me, not to mention comparing with Zhou Cang, he doesn''t pay attention to me at all...


    Guan rushes forward and pats me on the shoulder, "please God, I''ve taught you. Tonight, it''s up to you. "


    I patted my chest, you can see.


    In fact, I''m not so confident in myself. It''s just that Yin Yang Dao gives me a lot of courage.


    Not to mention what he can do. It is self-evident that Qingyun Mountain people regard it as the most precious treasure, which shows the importance of Yin Yang Dao. It is worth my confidence!


    But since I boast in front of Guan Chong, I can''t lose face, so I spent the whole afternoon thinking about the evening.


    Little by little, the sun is disappearing from the ground...


    at last, the night is coming, like a huge barrier, covering the village.


    Genzheng, Zang Wu and Mou ling''er are all standing behind me.


    A few of them were very surprised to hear that I had volunteered to rescue the unjust spirit. They had never heard that I would still be able to do this, so they all wanted to see it with their own eyes.


    It''s time. This is the worst time of the day.


    I straightened up and stood at the entrance of the village, facing the village.


    I have a bowl of blood around me, one night is chicken blood, one night is pig blood. Asking me where I got it, Zang Wu has been bothered by me this afternoon.


    In the southwest of my side, there was a big yellow flag, which said, "dust to dust, earth to earth, the living is better, the words rest."


    Guan Chong didn''t come. He told me that after dark, he would personally listen to those innocent soldiers and spirits coming here.


    I''m a little nervous, but I''m a little excited.


    After all, this is the first time I have done it, and this battle has never been seen by Mou ling''er and Genzheng, including Guan Chong!


    Just when I closed my eyes and waited for Guan Chong to lead the innocent soldiers to come, I suddenly felt the wind blowing on my forehead, which made my back spine numb...


    I opened my eyes. It didn''t matter, but it really shocked me!


    Four or five hundred Qing soldiers were standing in front of me. Zhou Cangli was standing in front of them. I was afraid that they would make trouble when they saw me.


    Guan Chong nodded to me, meaning that everything was all right. It''s time to start.


    So, let''s go!


    I stepped forward and approached the Qing Dynasty''s unjust spirits little by little...


    10 meters...


    8 meters...


    5 meters...


    when I was only two meters away, my upper and lower teeth were already shivering with the wind, and my mouth was hard to open.


    But I still had to endure the stench of corpses and the piercing cold. I know that this is only the first step.


    I took out the knife behind, gently cut fingers, blood suddenly drops out.


    I quickly pulled out the yellow paper seal behind my waist. To tell you the truth, there are some strange symbols on the yellow paper seal. What are they. I don''t know either.


    But I was a stroke of a stroke from the "Yin and Yang Road", according to the gourd draw ladle of pick down, think there will be no too big mistake.


    The blood drops on the yellow paper seal. When it is full of the strange seals I painted, the yellow paper seal burns. I look ahead and throw it to the dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty...


    as the yellow paper seal burns out, I quickly take the knife in my hand and draw a notched crescent in the southwest of my body.


    The difference is that this crescent has no seal.It''s all done. The moonlight in this small village is getting lighter and lighter!


    In the end, the whole moon got into the dark clouds....


    the world seemed to be completely dark, and everyone was pale.


    When we opened our eyes, we all fell into a shock!


    The unjust spirits of the dead in the Qing Dynasty have long disappeared. Standing in front of us is a well armored and majestic army!


    These Qing Dynasty injustice spirit''s face, unexpectedly all are a group of men who have some meat! It''s no longer that horrible skeleton!


    Although I have seen it in Yin Yang Dao and know that it will make the dead spirits recover their appearance for a short time, I am still shocked when I see this picture!


    Shock to shock, I swallow a mouthful of saliva, secretly to their own strong courage, throat choked full strength, "where is the governor?"


    When I heard this roar, a man in general''s armour came out of the Qing army. He was magnificent and dignified. When he saw me, he bent down his knees and fell to the ground, "general! Lin Shouzhong''s commander was not effective. Our army fought with the invading foreigners for a long time, and they burned most of them! "


    The general he spoke of was no other than me.


    At this time, my acting skills completely burst out. In my eyes, the Golden Horse movie king and the little golden man awards are all floating clouds...


    I quickly rolled the lines in TV dramas and film and television works in my mind, and angrily said, "defeated generals, there are words?"


    Lin Shouzhong trembled all over and raised his head. At this time, I carefully saw his face, a standard face with Chinese characters. His face was covered with bloodstains and scars. There must have been a fierce fire here, so that most of his eyebrows were burned!


    "General! I didn''t mean it! We are "loyal" to save our brothers! Step by step back to this, only then was surrounded by foreigners, only then had this defeat


    The more Lin Shouzhong said, the more excited he was. He pulled out his sword and wanted to commit suicide in front of him. "General, I''m defeated! It should be punished according to the crime. You picked up my life! I have no shame to see you again. I''ll commit suicide and thank you


    Genzheng, Zang Wu and Mou ling''er, about 15 meters behind me, saw this scene and their mouths were open, not to mention how big they were.


    They can''t believe everything in front of them. As for these, they are all mentioned in Yin Yang Dao. I didn''t expect that this Yin Yang Dao is so magical! I kick away the knife in Lin Shouzhong''s hand. Lin Shouzhong staggers to my feet and kowtows to thank you.


    It scared me to death. Although I knew that it was only my means, the close contact with Yuanling really made my back sweat.


    Today''s battle is to bring out the original spirit of their unjust spirit, and I am the body of six ghosts. If they do a little trick, they will regard me as their most respected person. Now I understand why Qingyunshan people say that this book can only be read by people with six ghosts, because if it''s not for six ghosts, there are many strategies that you can''t use even if you understand them.


    I quickly calmed myself down and said in a deep voice, "all step back! What does it look like! "


    When Lin Shouzhong heard this, he felt as if he had received a military order. With a "scum", he knelt back.


    Seeing them back, my restless heart became more stable.


    "Governor Lin!" I looked at Lin Shouzhong kneeling on the ground, "raise your head!"


    Lin Shouzhong raised his head tremblingly. "What''s your order, general?"


    "You can see the flag and the road under it!"


    "See! See Lin Shouzhong nodded.


    In fact, where is the road? According to the records of Yin Yang Dao, the unsealed crescent moon I drew is a road in their eyes, and the flag and the direction of the road are in the southwest. The so-called road is the Southwest Road leading to the underworld...


    "good!" I nodded, "you are defeated, but I didn''t mean to punish you! Soldiers, when they die in battle, why do they have to be killed? "


    With this sound, all the spirits of the unjust spirit looked at me solemnly, waved their weapons and roared, "kill! Kill! Kill


    I pointed to the flag in the southwest direction and gave an order to Lin Shouzhong, "the whole army should run to the road pointed by that flag, and no one should turn back! Those who turn back will be dealt with by military law! "


    Lin Shouzhong stood up tremblingly on the ground, his eyes full of murderous spirit of loyal and serving the country. "Don''t worry, general. You won''t be disappointed if you are loyal!"


    After that, Lin Shouzhong pulled out his sword and rushed to the flag with four or five hundred Chinese characters....


    soon, the dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead dead Looking at the village in front of him with no evil spirit, he shook my shoulder excitedly, "Jining! You did it! Jining! You did itGen Zheng came to me at a loss and asked me what happened.


    I didn''t say anything because I didn''t want to say anything.


    It''s my secret, a secret I can''t tell.


    Seeing that I was silent for a long time, they didn''t ask me about it any more.


    But Genzheng reminded me, "tomorrow morning, let''s continue our journey to guiyunpu. Because of these deaths in the Qing Dynasty, it took another two days. "


    These days, I''ve figured out a lot of things.


    Abbess Huiqing, do you really want us to help?


    Not necessarily?


    I looked at my hand with a wry smile, and the lifeline broke half an inch again. It''s really a short life.


    No matter Genzheng or Mou linger, they are all under the guidance of abbess Huiqing. Even though Genzheng knows how to subdue the general network evil spirits, why should he take me?


    I think abbess Huiqing is not waiting for Genzheng. She should be waiting for me.


    It''s not that I''m afraid of death, but she knows that I''m Yang Ruo. Why do I have to go?


    There are too many questions here.


    I can''t go to guiyunpu until these questions are solved. They can''t get in either.


    I immediately put out the worry in my heart, "Genzheng, the four of us, can''t go to guiyunpu."


    Genzheng then glared at me, "what? Why not


    "I tell you! impossible! I must go! Master, since it''s up to me to ask for help, I must go! As for you, don''t want to go! "


    I saw the ridicule on Genzheng''s face.


    He must have thought I was greedy for life and afraid of death.


    I gave a wry smile. As a man who can''t live to the 16th of next month, why should I call him this true.


    I made a deep bow to the three of them! It''s not that I''m afraid of death in Jining. The more I think about it, the more strange it becomes. If you listen to me, please don''t act rashly. When the experts from Qingyun Mountain come, we''ll go in together! "


    It turns out that people will lose their sense in the face of anger.


    Genzheng was very angry at this time. Hearing what I said, he was more convinced that I was a man who was greedy for life and afraid of death, so he had to wait for the master of Qingyun Mountain to come and save abbess Huiqing.


    "Jining, I was just surprised that you have such a good skill. I don''t know where you learned it, but I also found that you are not only good at it, but also good at it Gen is biting his teeth, sneering at me.


    Among the four of us, Genzheng has the closest relationship with abbess Huiqing. He is a direct disciple of abbess Huiqing. I''m not surprised to say that. Because he is the one who cares most about abbess Huiqing.


    But it''s because he cares too much that he can''t think about my words rationally.


    I had no choice but to smile bitterly. I didn''t say anything.


    Gen Zheng saw my expression, turned around and went back to the house. Mou ling''er and Zang Wu looked at me and went back.


    Guan Chong is still there, he is smiling at me, "you are really a smart man."


    I shook my head. "Do smart people lose their friends?"


    Guan Chong laughed and denied, "you didn''t abandon them. You''re looking for the right way


    "The most important thing for you now is not to die in guiyunpu, but to live and be reborn."


    "Rebirth of Nirvana?" I shrugged. "That''s not the right word."


    Guan Chong looked at me seriously, "very suitable."

 Chapter 523

    White figure slightly a flash, is to take out that flute, "oneself all can''t save?"? How to save people. "


    I nodded. "That''s true."


    "Where are you going next?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know yet."


    "Guiyunpu is very Yin Qi recently, which has attracted many Yin Yang masters. They are in Qinling, a city near guiyunpu. "


    I can''t deny a look at Guan Chong, "I know that, but what do you say this is for?"


    The smile on Guan Chong''s face became more intense. "Don''t you know the saying that you are born to die? You are already half a living dead man. If you can walk out of there alive, maybe you can live... "


    " do you mean to let me go there? "


    Guan Chong spread his hands and looked innocent. "I didn''t say it was you who wanted to go."


    I said with a smile in my heart, I don''t know what to say, but I still know that''s what I mean.


    But no matter what he said, I think what he said is reasonable. I don''t know. I just think Guan Chong didn''t say something to me.


    He didn''t, and he never said why. I''m afraid that if I ask, he won''t say.


    I''m going to Qinling city. Now I made up my mind to pack up. Without saying goodbye to them, I went on my way alone.


    What about farewell? Genzheng has determined that I dare not go to guiyunpu. No matter how many explanations I have, he will not believe me now.


    Fortunately, Qinling city is not far away, under the night road, I also found a small hotel.


    I walked into the hotel, and there was a young man sitting at the reception desk. He looked like he was about thirty years old, with a Chinese face and thick eyebrows. He held the steaming tea in his hands, but he shivered.


    "Do you have a guest room?"


    "Yes."


    I put down my luggage, took out my ID card and prepared to go through the housing procedures for him, but he was holding his ID card, but his eyes were not on my ID card at all.


    She stood opposite me, eager to talk, like there are a lot of words to say to me, but do not know how to speak.


    Is this man sick?


    This is the only idea in my heart, I see him shivering with my ID card. Just about to urge him, he suddenly said, "do you believe there are ghosts in this world?" what?


    A thought flashed through my mind? Is there something strange going on here?


    I picked up my luggage and was about to leave, but on second thought, I finally found such a hotel that I could spend the night in. There were many wild mountains in a few miles. I could only get to the Qinling mountains through these wild mountains, so I gave up the idea.


    I vaguely answered him, "maybe... Maybe..."


    I thought this was an official reply, which could perfunctorily ask him to open a room for me, but he seemed to misinterpret my meaning, excitedly grabbed my hands and said, "you also believe that there are ghosts in the world... You also believe that there are ghosts in the world..."


    I was startled by this man''s strange behavior, but said impatiently, "open a room for me now."


    The man trembled and walked through the procedure of opening the room. At this time, I saw a sword, a bronze sword, hanging behind him.


    Although the sword only looks a little old, I don''t know why. The sword naturally shows a chilling feeling.


    I was very tired, and when I was sleepy, I heard a knock. The voice was so light and misty that I couldn''t even be sure whether I really heard it or just had a dream, so I didn''t care and went on sleeping. But when I was about to fall asleep, the knock sounded again. This time, I heard it more clearly. I knew it was from the bedside window.


    I got up vaguely and looked at the window. I saw a figure outside the window. Although the moonlight outside the window was very bright that night, the other person was in front of me, but I could only see his figure. His face was hidden in the darkness, like an emissary from the underworld, with the smell of death all over his body. In retrospect, the scene was weird and frightening.


    But at that time, I was not afraid at all. There''s just the anger of being woken up.


    I have experienced too much in this evening. It has consumed too much energy for me to send away the wronged souls of the dead soldiers of the Qing Dynasty. At this time, although I have an impulse to beat him, I am powerless here.


    Because I was so sleepy that I didn''t have the strength to lift my hand. So I ignored him and just wanted to lie down and go on sleeping.


    But when I wanted to lie down, he suddenly asked me, "excuse me, have you ever seen a person with a national face and thick eyebrows?"


    I''m so sleepy that I can''t open my eyes. Of course, I don''t have any extra thoughts to think about his problems. He said "no" casually and lay down to sleep. I don''t know how long I slept. I heard the sound of knocking on the window again. I got up in a daze and saw the man standing outside the window again. So he asked him what he wanted to do. ,Who knows, he is still repeating the question just now. "Excuse me, have you ever seen a person with a national face and thick eyebrows?"


    Originally, I was in a daze, but he was so angry that I woke up. I don''t know where I got the courage. I yelled at him angrily, "are you crazy? Not seen! Didn''t I say that? I''ve never seen a ghost but you


    After I scolded him away, I covered my head with a quilt and went on sleeping.


    Just closed my eyes, I felt something was wrong..


    How can someone knock on the window in the middle of the night? I haven''t met this kind of thing in Lijiang before.


    All of a sudden, I woke up completely with a thrill. Because I remember that I live on the third floor. There is nothing outside the window. How can someone knock on the window at such a high distance?


    I quickly got up and put my head out of the window.


    See the bright moon outside the window, not even the shadow and shadow. I suddenly feel chilly in my back and dare not think of anything. Cover your head with a quilt again and go on sleeping.


    I was so sleepy just now, but now I can''t sleep any more. I always have something to do with ghosts in my mind.


    I know that it''s impossible to force myself not to think about things. I can only think about something else in another way, such as elegance, Mou ling''er, Guan Chong, etc.


    at this time, I relaxed a little, but as soon as I relaxed, I felt that I was urinating. Although it was not very urgent, it made me difficult to sleep, so I had to go to the toilet.


    When I opened the quilt, I looked out of the window in horror. Fortunately, there was nothing out of the window. Otherwise, maybe I would pee in my pants.


    Although I didn''t see anything strange outside the window, I got out of bed like a thief and crept to the door.


    However, I just got out of bed and walked a few steps. It was like the knock of a life-threatening music class on the window. Suddenly I thought of it again.


    At that moment, it was as if there were countless cold steel needles on my back. The feeling of cold and bone piercing started from the end of my spine. In an instant, I felt dizzy in my eyes.


    At this moment, I didn''t know whether I was scared crazy or numb. I didn''t feel afraid any more, but I was very curious.


    I thought that even if the other party wanted to catch me as a ghost, I at least had to know what he looked like.


    So I slowly turned around and faced the window.


    When I turned to see the scene outside the window, I was not so afraid as I imagined. Just like the previous two times, there was a man outside the window, tapping the window with his hand.


    If I hadn''t realized that there was no place for him to stand outside the window, it wouldn''t have scared me at all.


    He saw me turn around and ask the same question again and again, "excuse me, have you ever seen a person with a national face and thick eyebrows?"


    I know no matter what I answer. He won''t leave easily, but when I look carefully, I find that this person doesn''t know why he looks so familiar.


    Before, I couldn''t see his face clearly because I was sleepy and sat on Chuang and looked at him. The moonlight just seemed to shine down on his head. But at this time, although it is vague, but it is a little clear, this person, indeed has seen, but where is it?


    With the previous two experiences, I know that as long as I answer "no", he will leave immediately, then I will be safe Maybe, he didn''t mean to harm me at all, but his existence made me feel afraid. Only by letting him leave, I could feel at ease.


    Before, I couldn''t see his face clearly because I was sleepy and sat on Chuang to see him. The moon was just on his head. But now I can see his face. Although I still can''t see it clearly, I can still see that he has a Chinese character face and thick eyebrows and big eyes, just like the person he is looking for


    I guessed that the person he was looking for was actually himself, so I told him, "yes!"


    He asked, "do you know which direction he is going?"


    I didn''t know how to answer him for a moment. After thinking for a long time, I said, "he''s going in the direction you came."


    "Thank you He politely thanks me, and then, then, his body gradually becomes transparent, and soon disappears


    This is me. Although I know it''s extremely strange, I can''t bear to think about it. I can''t bear to eat any more. I''m the next one to turn over and lie on Chuang and go to sleep.


    In the morning, before I woke up, I heard the police outside whistling...


    soon, the police filled the whole Inn, and a policeman knocked on the door.


    "Anybody? Please come out and cooperate with us! "


    I opened my sleepy eyes, put on my clothes impatiently, and said, "here it is! Here we are


    As soon as the door opened, there were two policemen standing at the door. "There was a homicide here last night, do you know?"


    "What? Homicide? " My eyes widened and I couldn''t believe what they said."Yes, the residents last night said they didn''t know. Did you see it?"


    I shook my head. I saw it. Did they believe that?


    "OK, then you all get dressed and go to the scene!"


    We took the police car to the lake not far away, where the environment is very beautiful and quiet. It should be a good place for love, but now there is a frightening body.


    The body was hidden in the thick grass, which was knee long and needed to be seen close.


    By the time we arrived, the police forensics were already examining the body, and I stood next to him and carefully observed the body.


    The corpse looks like a dry corpse which has been dried for a long time. The facial expression is especially terrible. In this twisted face, I can see the pain and despair of the dead before death.


    Although it seems from the dry degree of the corpse that it has gone through a long time, the clothes on it are brand new, and the style is also very novel. It should have been bought recently, which is incompatible with the shriveled body of its owner.


    This dress looks more familiar. Isn''t this the owner of the hotel yesterday?


    There was an obvious stab wound on the body''s chest, which should have been stabbed to death in the heart. But it is strange that there is no blood on the clothes. It seems that it is not a sharp blade that pierces the chest, but a straw with strong suction. At the moment of piercing the flesh, all the blood in the body of the deceased has been drained.


    I suddenly felt a stream of acidic liquid coming from my stomach to my chest. I almost didn''t spit it out.


    Isn''t this guy the owner of the hotel last night?


    He kept saying that he had seen ghosts. Is it true? Did I see that familiar figure in my back last night, which is also him?


    Thinking of this, I feel a little scared. How can such a strange thing be bumped into by me?


    After we were asked about the confessions of several of us, the police didn''t get any clues, so they let us go.


    Along the way, I felt a little scared. I always felt that someone was following me, but when I looked back, I couldn''t find anything....


    I went back to the hotel and simply cleaned up. At this time, there was no one in the hotel, empty.


    The moment I picked up my luggage and stepped out of the hotel threshold, I suddenly felt cold on my back.


    When I look back, that bronze sword is making a sound in bursts...


    this sword? Is there something wrong?


    I went straight over, with a stomach of questions, took the sword down from the wall and put it in my hand to weigh it.


    The sword, which was just ringing, was quiet.


    I couldn''t put it down playing with it. At last, I put the sword on my waist.


    Walking on the road, I can''t help but take out the sword and play again. The edge of the sword is extremely sharp. Although it has been for some years, it still has the same luster.


    And below the sword, there was a place where I went in. I reached out and touched it curiously. I felt cold.


    When I put out my hand, I couldn''t help sweating, because my finger just touched it, and it was covered with blood.


    "Boy, you have a good life..."


    at this time, such a sentence rolled out of my mind.

 Chapter 524

    This sentence in my mind like this in the void in general slowly spread, I know, the speaker, not others.


    It is the spirit hidden in my mud pill palace.


    If you talk to yourself on the road, you can''t be caught as a fool by others. But I know that since the soul said so, it must have its reason.


    At the moment, I found a hidden and uninhabited grass and sat down.


    Close your eyes, empty your mind, and feel the existence of the soul.


    Soon, my world fell into a void, I don''t want to ask him to occupy my body, just want to ask him a few questions.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    The image of the general in armor and hat soon appeared in front of me.


    He held a sword in his hand and did not lift his head. His hat covered half of his face.


    In the void, I was still sitting, looking at him and saying, "do you think my life is good? What''s your life like? "


    There was an imperceptible smile on the corner of the general''s mouth. "Do you know what happened last night?" "I don''t know? Do you know? " "Naturally." The general said with a smile, "I''m a soul. There''s something close to you. I can detect it. "


    I nodded, recognized his ability, and said, "you mean, he''s a ghost? Not people? "


    "Yes." The general shrugged. "But that''s not the point."


    "The point is..." the smile on the general''s face became strong. "How did he die?"


    My pupils suddenly shrink, it seems to associate with something.


    "That''s right." The general held out his index finger and pointed to the sword in my arms.


    "Because of this sword. Let that man die. "


    "What''s the matter?" Listen to him say so, and my idea unexpectedly some coincide, but at this time, my curiosity is more heavy!


    "It''s a long story. Ganjiang and moye are two swords, but no one can separate them. Ganjiang and moye are two people. Similarly, no one can separate them. Ganjiang and moye are two swords made by Ganjiang and moye. Generals are male swords, moye is female swords. General is husband, moye is wife. It''s going to be gentle and industrious


    "When the generals cast swords for the king of Wu, moye fans the generals and wipes their sweat. Three months later, the cadre sighed. Moye also shed tears. Moye knew why the general sighed, because the essence of gold and iron collected from Wushan Liuhe in the furnace could not be melted, and the sword could not be cast if the iron was not melted. The generals also know why moye shed tears, because if the sword could not be cast, they would be killed by the king of Wu. The general still sighed, but one night, moye suddenly laughed. Seeing moye laughing, the general suddenly got scared. "


    "The general knows why moye laughs. He says to moye: moye, don''t do it. Moye didn''t say anything, she just laughed. When the general wakes up, he finds moye is not around. He knows where moye is. Moye stood on the high wall of the sword casting furnace, her skirt flying like a fairy. Moye saw the figure of the general rushing from a distance in the morning light. She laughed, she heard the cadre hoarse cry: moye Mo Xie is still laughing, but tears also flow down at the same time. The general also shed tears. In the blur of tears, he saw moye falling down. He heard moye finally say to him: "general, I''m not dead, we will be together..."


    "Molten iron melts and the sword is cast smoothly. A male and a female, named Ganjiang moye, Ganjiang will only "Ganjiang" dedicated to the king of Wu. The news of "moye" hidden by the generals was soon known by the king of Wu. The warriors surrounded the generals and arrested them. He opened the sword box and asked in despair: moye, how can we be together? The sword suddenly jumped out of the box and turned into a beautiful white dragon, flying away. At the same time, moye suddenly disappeared. When moye disappeared, the "general" sword around the king of Wu also disappeared. And in the desolate poor city county thousands of miles away, a young white dragon suddenly appeared in a big lake called yanpingjin (now Nanping, Fujian). This white dragon is beautiful and kind. It calls the wind and rain for the common people. The desolate poor city and county are gradually in good weather and have abundant grain. The name of the county is also changed from poor city to rich city. However, local people often find that this white dragon looks around the lake in yanpingjin almost every day, as if it is waiting for something. Some people also see that its eyes often contain tears. "


    This story is really long, but I still patiently listen to the soul in front of me.


    "So, what do you mean? Is this sword in my hand a general sword? "


    The general nodded, "yes!"


    "This sword is accompanied by countless monarchs, attacking the city and killing countless people. It has a lot of resentment, but you can rely on the Yin Qi in your body to integrate with it. It''s a rare fate..."


    hearing this, I''m excited and excited. What are you afraid of with such a sword in hand?


    "But the resentment of the general sword is too heavy. Don''t be engulfed by the anger. That''s troublesome..." the general reminded.


    I frowned. "Will it be eaten back?""Last night, the man didn''t know where he got this sword. He was just an ordinary man, and how he could control this artifact. That''s why he was killed by his heart and soul."


    When I think of the tragedy of the man''s death, I can''t help but feel a thrill.


    "You mean the sword killed him?"


    "Yes."


    Ah, it seems that the sword is still very troublesome.


    The spirit of the general suddenly felt something. His face changed and he said to me, "go back quickly! There''s some danger around you! "


    Looking at his expression, I knew that something must have happened around my body. I quickly tried to recover my mind and jumped out of the mud pill palace.


    When I opened my eyes, I felt a sharp pain in my back, and I was lying on the ground in confusion.


    When I looked back, four or five big men were surrounding me, and their eyes were staring at the sword around my waist.


    "Boy, give me the sword on your waist." The head of the big man red Luo with the upper body, to my disdain of roar.


    I subconsciously touched the sword around my waist, got up in a mess and ran away.


    I''m still very clear about my weight. If I want to beat them, I have no confidence at all.


    Not far away is a mountain, I try my best to eat hard, a strong run along the bushes to the mountain.


    The Bush is chosen because the Bush here is really high. Even more than two meters high, can be very clever to hide my escape route.


    After running in the Bush for more than half an hour, I finally stopped sweating, and the sound of chasing disappeared completely.


    I was leaning on a big tree beside me, panting heavily.


    "At last, I can have a rest!"


    "Enough running?"


    A cold voice came into my ears. I looked up and a man in black was standing in front of me.


    The two sword eyebrows were fierce, and their strong posture was obviously Zang Wu''s training master.


    "Who are you?"


    "The master of the group behind you." The man gave a strange smile and pointed to the four or five men who came up behind me.


    "What are you going to do?" I was a little angry and yelled.


    Are these people bandits?


    The man slowly came to me with a light step. Before I knew what was going on, he had already been slapped on the ground by a slap. The slap was so powerful that I didn''t have the strength to fall over and look at the man''s face again...


    the man kicked me away and it was nearly six or seven meters away. Now I was thin and weak I can''t stand it. I just felt that all the viscera had fallen one by one and vomited blood directly.


    "You... You... You deceive too much." I widened my eyes and looked at him angrily.


    He just gave me a faint look, "you are also worthy of a sword?"


    Having said that, a spit spit out, directly spit in my side.


    What?


    Does he know that the sword on my waist is the general sword?


    His purpose is very obvious, that is to grab the sword.


    He came to me step by step, and I stood up trembling with blood flowing from the corner of my mouth....


    "stop


    A clear sound like the sound of nature comes, which makes people feel comfortable.


    That man unexpectedly a Leng, afterward all present of vision, all turned that voice of source.


    My eyes are fixed there, too beautiful, just too beautiful...


    a beautiful face with an indescribable temperament. Her delicate skin is white and red, and her cheeks are slightly red. Under her long and thick eyelashes, she has a pair of clear, clear, black and white eyes. Her big bright and watery eyes are flickering Innocent and black light.


    Long and curly eyelashes make her more lovely and enchanting. The bridge of her nose makes her look very cold and proud, which reveals some loveliness. Thin lips, a kind of weak pale.


    Long straight black hair came down, and the cold night sky formed a perfect refraction. The devil like figure, snow white skin, curly eyelashes flickering. A glittering diamond stud loomed on the girl''s right ear, and her noble temperament was released without reservation, depriving the whole audience of their eyes.


    "Lingtong! What are you up to? Don''t forget, we''re here to get rid of the Yin here! "


    So that man is called Lingtong.


    Hearing the woman''s voice, Ling Tong seemed to be at a loss. "Ice butterfly, it''s not what you think. He took some of our things. I just want to get them back. "


    The woman glanced at me faintly, "it''s none of your business! GoAs soon as her words came out, I felt that the whole person was in a state of numbness.


    But I''m still sober. In this situation, if I don''t leave, I can''t leave for a while!


    I didn''t forget to take a hard look at Ling Tong, and then I walked up the mountain resentfully.


    I will pay back the Revenge of seizing the sword!


    I will never forget this humiliation! Although I''m just a little thinking in the city, I''ve never been trampled on!


    As long as it''s a man, no one can bear it!


    But the wisest thing for me is to run away. After all, I don''t have any strength to challenge him...


    when I climbed to a cave on the top of the mountain, I found that there was a mess at the foot of the whole mountain.


    I don''t know why, these people even fight together, fighting for something.


    Are there many treasures here?


    I was a little surprised. I didn''t see ghosts in broad daylight, but I saw a group of crazy people, who made the whole periphery of Qinling city into a complete chaos...


    it seems that the cave at the top of the mountain is not safe. I remember that there was a record about blinding in Yin Yang Dao, so I quickly took it out and prepared to use it here Eye method, in case they come here by mistake, don''t see themselves...


    in a word, blinding is a way to cover or divert other people''s eyes so that they can''t see the truth clearly.


    However, it is very difficult to cover up the whole area of Shandong.


    Need a symbol!


    But where to get paper? I was a little flustered, so I had to tear off my clothes.


    No pen!


    I bit my finger in pain and daubed it on it.


    The Fuyin was finished. I hung it on a branch in Shandong Province, and I muttered in my heart that people outside would not let me go if I took this sword.


    But it''s not the way to stay here!


    Genzheng and mouling''er are afraid that they have arrived at guiyunpu by this time. Now I''ve got the sword, anyway, I have the strength of the first World War. The most urgent thing is to help them.


    But I''m stuck here. When can I get out?


    I was very anxious, but I had no choice but to walk around in the cave.


    At this time, I heard the voice of the woman who was saving me at the foot of the mountain!


    Thinking of this, I went to the entrance of the mountain. Sure enough, a staggering enchanting posture came running towards me. I fixed my eyes on it. Isn''t this the woman at the foot of the mountain?


    At this time, because I used the blinding method in Yin Yang Dao, she couldn''t see the cave. In their eyes, it was an impenetrable cliff!


    She must be in some danger! Otherwise, I would not be so embarrassed! Think of here, when he is close to me about a meter distance, I suddenly stretch out my hand and drag her into the hole!

 Chapter 525

    Because I was just beaten by Ling Tong, I didn''t have much strength, but I clearly felt that I pulled this peerless beauty into my arms!


    Her white and flawless skin is tinged with light red powder, and her vigorous lips are as delicate as roses. At this time, our actions are very unsightly.


    I quickly released my hand and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I just want to save you


    The woman didn''t reply, but I can see clearly that this peerless beauty is a little disheveled and shaky at this time. She tried to open her eyes several times, but she couldn''t make her look normal. She could only shake her head and try to sober herself up.


    Seeing this scene, I feel a little familiar. In those romantic movies, the female owners seem to be like this after being drugged...


    at this time, several hasty footsteps come. I lie down at the entrance of the cave and see Ling Tong beating me at the foot of the mountain. He looks around angrily, "Shen bingdie is clearly in my fan Xiang San. How can it happen Get out of here??? " He didn''t know that this woman named Shen bingdie and I were behind him...


    after searching carefully, Ling Tong looked at some big men in horror and said, "we must find him! Can''t find Shen bingdie! When it comes to Zixia palace, none of us can live! " After that, Ling Tong hurriedly took a few hands to other places.


    I was relieved. When I looked back, Shen bingdie''s pretty face turned red, and she kept panting...


    was she really drugged?


    I admit that I am not a gentleman, I am just an ordinary person, an ordinary old driver.


    Beauty, but I still hold back, because the hot woman in front of me saved me.


    I tried my best to suppress my belly fire, not to look at Shen bingdie''s confused eyes and hot body...


    SHEN bingdie looked at me like this, blushed, became angry, and scolded: "weak soul! All of you men are weak souls! "


    "I saved you! And I didn''t do anything I defend myself.


    With tears in her eyes, Shen bingdie finally said, "Wow!" With a loud cry, he covered his face and began to cry!


    I was so flustered that I ran over to hold her and said softly, "don''t cry I didn''t see anything... "


    Shen bingdie slowly closed her eyes and came forward with some tears in her eyes.


    It scared me, but I didn''t hide.


    Moreover, I believe that any man will not hide when facing Shen bingdie''s hot figure.


    I know how to kiss her pink lips. Shen bingdie doesn''t seem to have any experience of kissing. My tongue is stirring in her mouth. Shen bingdie keeps her eyes closed and looks intoxicated. I began to peel off the buttons of her coat one by one, and then...


    there was such a vivid picture in the cave.


    The protagonist is Shen bingdie and me.


    After lying for a long time, Shen bingdie woke up.


    She seemed to know what had just happened. He didn''t even look at me, just scolded, "Lingtong, you brute!" I was embarrassed to lie naked beside her body, but she seemed to ignore me completely...


    when I was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, I found that there was a pool of red blood at her feet when she stood up and dressed...


    what?


    Is that virgin blood?


    Finally, she got dressed, and I also put on my lower garment, and my upper body was still hanging at the entrance of the cave...


    she stood at the entrance of the cave without looking back. Under her hot figure, she was a very cold and proud heart.


    "You don''t have to tell me your name. We''ve never met, and you don''t know my name


    I scratched my head and said, "you''re not from the dead guest League." "These people at the foot of the mountain are not. They came to subdue the devil who escaped from hell


    I thought in my heart, is it the network evil spirit that abbess Huiqing can''t make?


    "Then why are they fighting at the foot of the mountain?"


    "That evil spirit is very clever and has left many treasures in guiyunpu area. In this way, the four forces originally wanted to subdue the evil spirit, but before they arrived at guiyunpu, they would fight and make a mess of their own first..."


    the so-called mutual interests, the so-called benevolent people with lofty ideals, the so-called anti demons and defending the way are nothing more than that...


    in my heart, if we say that When it comes to catching ghosts, as Genzheng mentioned to me before, they should all be from the dead guest alliance. But at this time, she is obviously not.


    "The world is much bigger than you think." She sighed softly, but still didn''t look back.


    "Why don''t you look back, you don''t want to see me?"


    "I don''t want to." Shen bingdie''s tone was firm. After a moment''s hesitation, she said, "if you want to see me. Then come to Zixia palace. However, it seems very difficult to come to Zixia palace... "" why? " I was a little irritated and stood up and straightened up. "If Lingtong insults you like that, you can only run away. How can you go to Zixia palace? " Her tone is very flat, there is no disdain, it seems to state a fact.I clenched my fist, clenched my teeth and said, "I will! Sooner or later, I will go to Zixia palace to find you! "


    Her enchanting and fiery figure seemed to nod and then disappeared in my sight.


    I calmly think about what happened just now, but at this time, I found that my face was violently hot.


    And the whole body''s blood is also like a backflow, all poured into my brain.


    At this moment, all the viscera seemed to have a strong displacement, and the whole body trembled uncontrollably....


    "Lingjiang..."


    a shaking voice came out of my body, followed by the general in armor and coir hat....


    at this time, I didn''t realize why he came from my body so naturally Come out of my body?


    My body trembled more violently, and my whole body trembled involuntarily. My face became paler and paler, and became stiff from the top of my head to my toes...


    the general looked at me with a straight face, and his face became more and more dignified...


    the blood color on my face became lighter and paler. Suddenly, a powerful force broke out of my mud palace and came out from me It rapidly extends to all parts of the body.


    I don''t know why I have this power, but when the general saw my change, he showed a happy smile.

 Chapter 526

    At this time, the original vague shape of Longqi in front of me became more and more clear, and there was a white Qi around him...


    the white Qi gradually dispersed, and his face finally became clear. It is like an eagle in the dark. It is cold and lonely, but full of vigor. It is lonely and independent, and it exudes the strength of being proud of the sky and the earth.


    I looked at the familiar and strange man in front of me. He bent his knees and bowed to me respectfully. Then he bowed down to the ground in awe. "I''ve met the Lord, I''ve seen him."


    I''m confused. Long Ji? Crime Minister?


    And the Lord? That''s me???


    I looked at him in surprise, "what are you doing?"


    Long Qizheng said, "from today on. I will listen to the Lord''s orders. I''ll go through fire and water. "


    I had no choice but to smile bitterly. I pulled up the kneeling dragon and said, "this is the 21st century, you can''t kneel. I don''t want you to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire. I just want to hear what''s going on? "


    Long and obediently stood up, standing next to me, "what do you want to hear?"


    "Talk about... Talk about..."


    long Ji nodded.


    "You are the body of six ghosts. You are in great danger and have little life. But fortunately, you met the woman... "


    what?


    "Did you peek?" I was shocked. Is this guy a voyeur?


    Did he see such a private thing?


    Dragon and shook his head, "I didn''t see it, but I can feel it. The Yang Qi of the emperor''s Yang pulse is integrated into your blood."


    "The emperor respected the blood of Yang pulse?" I don''t believe my ears very much. I open my mouth in surprise. "You mean? The woman? Is it the body of the Yang pulse that the emperor respected? "


    Long and nodded, "back to the Lord, it is so."


    I quickly stretched out my hand to see their own hand lines, it was found that the hand lines have been intact, before the fragmented has disappeared.


    At this point, I asked, "how does my body point to me?"


    Long Qie looked at me seriously, nodded and shook his head.


    I''m in a hurry. What do you mean?


    "Lord, your body is no different from ordinary people, but...


    " but what? Don''t play the game. Say it quickly...


    "you are already a spirit general, and you can enjoy a long life." The dragon is also a respectful worship.


    When it comes to Lingjiang, I just think of Guan Chong,


    but after Guan Yu, the martial saint, he was carrying the ancient unjust spirit, so he became the Lingjiang.


    How can I?


    Long Ji saw the suspicious color on my face and said with a smile, "the Lord inherits the body of six ghosts. His talent is different from that of ordinary people. That''s why I can be the spirit General of the world. " Regardless of the uneasiness on my face, he said, "Lord, you have become a spirit general, and you still hope to uphold the great responsibility. Since my subordinates vowed to follow him to the death....


    I looked at the pious Long Qi in front of me and began to believe what he said.


    "I''m a spirit general, and you?"


    "From today on, I will live and die with the spirit of my Lord. As long as your spirit is still there, I will never die. On the contrary, if you are in danger, I will die..."


    after hearing this, I feel that two people live and die together.


    There is a Zhou Cang around Guan Chong. Now I have a dragon, but what''s the origin of this dragon?


    "Long Ji? Do you know Zhou Cang


    Long and slightly thought, nodded, "I know."


    At this time, his face, has completely faded the kind of arrogance and disdain, replaced by a complete obedience, and loyalty.


    "How do you two compare?" "Zhou Cang?" Longji said with a confident smile, "it takes time for a cup of tea..."


    I was surprised. What''s the origin of this dragon?


    I looked at Longji with a suspicious look on my face, "Longji, who are you?"


    As soon as his face sank, he held the coir raincoat hat tightly in his hand, pointed to my arms and said, "in the Yin Yang Dao in the Lord''s hand, there are some taboos of his subordinates."


    I took out the "Yin Yang Dao" in my arms. There was a page in the catalogue, which said eternal injustice. In the following record of famous generals, the name of Longji was impressively listed!


    "Longqi, a general in the battle between Chu and Han Dynasties in ancient China, was under Xiang Yu, the overlord of Chu, and one of the four generals Xiang Yu was proud of. He was also called Longju, and his official position lasted to Da Sima. General Longji is highly skilled in martial arts. He has the momentum of being a man in charge in the battlefield. He is very popular with soldiers. When the enemy sees him, they will be overwhelmed by his momentum.In 203 BC, the Chu army was besieged by the Han army. Xiang Yu solved the plight of the Chu army, and then approached step by step, directly threatening Liu Bang''s life. Liu Bang was very afraid, so he carried out a counter plan. Sure enough, Xiang Yu began to doubt the people around him. Many of his ministers, counselors and generals left him because they couldn''t stand his suspicion. Only long Ji stayed by his side to protect him.


    When yingbu betrayed the state of Chu, Xiang Yu sent Longji to chase and kill him. There were 300 rounds of war between Longji and yingbu, and finally Longji killed yingbu. This was impossible for many people at that time, because yingbu was a famous general at that time, with excellent martial arts skills, and his reputation was not comparable to that of Longji. However, Longji finally fulfilled his mission and lived up to Xiang Yu''s expectations.


    Long Qi was killed in the end. In the battle between Chu and Han, he died under Han Xin. When Xiang Yu heard the news of long Ji''s death, he almost fainted, but he was more frightened. Xiang Yu''s loss of a general is equivalent to the loss of a quarter of the country. Long he devoted his whole life to Xiang Yu. For Xiang Yu, he went through many battles all his life. For the common people, he was wounded all his life. He is a loyal and patriotic hero. Long Qi made great contributions to the cause of the overlord of Western Chu. His greatest achievement was to kill the famous general of the time, yingbu


    After reading these, and then looking up at the general in front of me, I can''t help feeling a little awed.


    This, this is one of the four generals under Xiang Yu who once had great influence --- long Ji???


    "Lord, what are we going to do now?" Longji asked respectfully.


    I took two steps forward. Looking at the chaotic crowd at the foot of the mountain, I said helplessly, "we have to leave here first... But look here, they were all forces sent by all sides to eliminate evil. Now they are fighting together. I''m afraid it''s really hard for us to leave now."


    With that, I suddenly felt uncomfortable in my bones.


    "Lord, I''m afraid I can''t take you away from here. I''m afraid I''m still in a bit of a dilemma for my current physique. I''m afraid I have to leave here... There are some roads that I need to take myself..." Longqi said with difficulty.


    I just feel some discomfort in my abdomen and a feeling of weakness all over.


    But it''s a big deal to leave now.


    I nodded, and Longji came forward and held my hand. A layer of fog slowly floated around him.


    I saw the dragon in front of me disappear from my eyes little by little. At last, his helpless voice came to my ear, "Lord, I will try my best to come out in a critical moment... Take care... Lord..."


    I don''t know if this kind of discomfort is the sequelae of becoming a spiritual general, but at this time I have to leave here quickly.


    When I walked out of the cave, the setting sun near the horizon was almost covered by the vast night and mist, giving people a vague and untouchable sense of accumulation and dense feeling. Looking at the sun in the sky, I was probably sure that it was about four o''clock. I walked down the mountain with a very uncomfortable body along a path on the top of the mountain.


    All around was a soft skyline, with low mountains. There are no uncles, no shrubs, no grass. Nothing, there is only a palpitating boundless desolation.


    All this sent fear into my eyes, and I immediately felt this piercing fear all over my body.


    I didn''t stop a step along the way.


    MD£¡ Let it go! I was like crazy, regardless of the pain of my body, dragging my body forward.


    Finally, a shallow Canyon appeared in front of my eyes, but there didn''t seem to be any signs of life here. I


    I leaned my backpack back on my body and began to stagger into the small canyon. I couldn''t help looking back. Although it was late, I could still hear the sound of killing.


    Alas... Greed makes people more terrible than ghosts!


    The canyon is wet underground, with thick moss clinging to the ground, absorbing water like a sponge. Every time I walk, the water will shoot out from the sole of my shoes. Every time I lift my feet, the moss will hold me, and my feet will rattle.


    I picked up the road in the thick moss marsh for fear that I might fall in. But at this time, although he was alone, he didn''t know where he was. But I''m not lost. I know I''ll get out of here soon.


    According to the map in my backpack, the map depicts,. Further on, you will arrive at the shore of a small lake,


    from there, a stream that is no longer milky white will flow into the lake. The more I cross the water line, the stream will flow to the West. I''ll follow him until it joins the river.


    When I got there, it was guiyunpu....


    I walked forward with difficulty. The rocks in the stream hurt my toes, and I was completely tired and weak. If I was not careful, I staggered and fell to the ground.


    He simply lay down on his side, motionless like a corpse. Fortunately, the stream was not deep enough to lose my head.At this time, a piercing cold spread from the river.


    Little by little, it spread to my capillaries...


    in the shallow river, I suddenly felt that a pair of extremely cold hands held me tightly, and the hands pulled me very tightly, as if to drag me into the mud in the river...


    I tried hard to break free, but found that the more I broke free, the more powerful my hands were ...


    at this time, I found that I met a water ghost.


    According to Yin Yang Dao, "Water Ghost" is commonly known as "water monkey". People who commit suicide or die accidentally in the water will linger in the drowned place and become water ghosts. The way to get rid of the ghost, or to force the ghost to fall into the water for a thousand years, and then to die in the water.


    In this case, it is very likely that I met this dirty thing...


    soon, my head was dragged into the water, and in the chaos, I even gave up struggling, and my limbs began not to shake, but to let the dirty thing play with me...


    I bent down and my long black hair floated in the water like that. But I can''t see the face under the long hair, because there are only countless black hairs on her head.


    The pale arm tightly grasps my ankle, but on the body that big red Qipao has attracted my attention.


    In the cold water, bursts of sad laughter from the red suit Water Ghost body uploaded out, "cluck cluck... Finally... Let me wait for you. I''m waiting for you... It''s so hard to wait...


    I realized that my breathing stopped because I had been immersed in the water for a long time. The clear water was more like a mirror to me when I was completely immersed in the water.


    Through this mirror, I even saw my iron face, as if I had been strangled.


    Am I going to die?


    Or am I dead?


    This is my last thought when I find that I''m losing control of my body.


    The girl in red gradually released her hand that held my ankle tightly and floated to me little by little.


    There is a head, but no facial features, only a long black hair, accompanied by a burst of sad smile.


    But I''m not afraid, because the consciousness in my brain is fading away. I feel as if the ghost in red in front of me is not so afraid.


    Am I going to be a ghost of the last water ghost like her?


    "Is it really wrong to love each other? I used to be an ordinary girl in guiyunpuli. Just because I had a lifelong relationship with my lover, I was tortured by the people in the village. Yes? Am I really guilty? Is it really natural to love someone? "


    There were fewer and fewer bubbles coming out of my nostrils, and her laughter grew bigger and bigger in my ears. At last, it was like rolling thunder in the sky, and it became deafening.


    I''ve heard about soaking pig cages.


    The original meaning of the pig cage is: the pig cage is made for the convenience of transporting pigs. It is made of bamboo strips. It is cylindrical and net shaped. The net mouth is quite large and one end is open. It was also a cruel lynching in ancient times. In the old society, if a woman was found to have an improper relationship with other men, or a woman was carrying her husband outside to flirt with other men, she could report it to the village or other grass-roots Presbyterian Council, or very prestigious elders. Once it was confirmed to be true, the man would be beaten to death, and the woman would be put into a pig The cage was thrown into the river and drowned.


    After listening to the female ghost in red, my own consciousness has become more and more weak, I even feel that I am actively sinking!


    Boom!


    I don''t know what burst the surface of the water, but my brain suddenly became conscious.


    I looked at my sinking body and the female ghost floating in front of me. I was surprised and wanted to break free.


    I just realized. What am I doing? Do you want to drown yourself?

 Chapter 527

    A violent drink came from the water, and then I saw the beautiful face.


    It''s Guan Chong!


    Guan Chong hugged his hands and stood motionless on the Bank of the river. He held his breath and stared at me. He yelled, "how dare you hurt him today! I''ll call you ashes! You can''t live beyond that forever


    Under Guan Chong''s violent drinking, I was obviously aware that the water devil in red was scared and released his hand. Then, my body could be controlled by myself.


    I tried to swim to the surface with all my strength.


    The air bubbles between the nostrils become bigger and bigger, and the breathing becomes normal again, when it is very close to the water surface.


    A thick hand picked me up and dragged me to the shore.


    This person is no one else. It''s Zhou Cang around Guan Chong.


    After a careful look, Guan Chong nodded with a smile and said, "OK, boy, now you are the spirit general..."


    after that, Guan Chong looked at me and shook his head.


    Looking at Guan Chong''s strange move, I was very puzzled, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Since you are already a spiritual general, why don''t you have the person who is tied to your soul?" Guan Chong pointed to me and said.


    "The man had already appeared, but I don''t know why? He didn''t make it clear before he disappeared again. " I scratched my head. I didn''t figure out the problem myself.


    Guan Chong came forward, looked at me carefully, and said to me with a heavy face, "Jining, stretch out your hand..."


    I looked at Guan Chong''s suspicious appearance and stretched out my hand. Guan Chong looked at it carefully and was surprised to say, "you have a red dot in your palm!"


    I hastened to draw back my hand and had a close look. There was a red dot!


    I rubbed it in my palm, the red dot is still there! It doesn''t look like it''s dyed!


    I pointed to the red dot in the palm of my hand and got close to Guan Chong. "Guan Chong, do you know what the red dot is about?"


    Guan Chong nodded and said, "I know why the spirit around you disappeared."


    He pointed to the red dot in my palm and said, "because, the red dot in your palm. It''s the Miao nationality''s love and poison


    In Yin Yang Dao, there is a certain involvement in witchcraft. It is said that "emotional witchcraft" is the unique witchcraft of Miao girls in central Hunan and Western Hunan. Only ten years can they get a "emotional witchcraft". This "emotional witchcraft" can be found in food or clothing. Miao girls use this "emotional witchcraft" in their lovers. You can also ask the wizard to do the trick on the amulet. If a woman wants to make a wish with the amulet, she can make her sweetheart be determined forever.


    Gu means to put hundreds of poisons together and let them kill each other. In the end, Gu is the one who survives. And the most poisonous one is called Qinggu. When the person in the middle of Gu thinks about his beloved, Gu will gnaw his heart and make his heart ache. The pain will stop only when you see the one you love.


    The love bug is the best one among them. If hit it, people will lose consciousness, the whole people are subject to the next poison. The reason why you can use the word "love" is that the person who is in love with the next one will guard the person at all costs. There are also rumors that as long as there is love, you can make two people together for a lifetime and never separate.


    If it comes to planting poisonous insects, who else would have such a means, except mu ling''er, the leader of Miao nationality?


    But why does Mou ling''er want to poison himself?


    At present, it seems that this problem is not the most important one, because Mou ling''er has been seduced by the little girl, and he and Shen bingdie of Zixia palace have a relationship by chance. This made the love bug attack, and the soul with him also disappeared...


    looking at my meditative look, Guan Chong seemed to see through my mind, patted me on the shoulder, sighed a long time and said, "it''s not what you expected. It''s so powerful that it seals all the spirits in your body! "


    What?


    Seal?


    Is it so powerful?


    Guan Chong pondered for a moment and said with a little thought, "there is a kind of sentimental Gu in Miao''s Gu Shu. This insect is a kind of flower insect. It is cultivated with the flesh and blood of the insect girl. It blooms in March and is extremely gorgeous. Those who raise poisonous insects gather poisonous flowers to make love poisonous insects, and then poison the man they love. If you don''t think about Yu, the insect will gnaw his heart and make him suffer. Every time you think about it, your heart will hurt even more. Ninety nine days later, your heart will hurt to death. The demagogue must be a person with deep feelings. At the same time, he must feed the demagogue with his life. Only by doing so can he succeed. Therefore, demagogue is rare in the world. "


    He said some trouble, I did not understand, asked, "you mean, she used her life, to raise Gu?"


    "That''s what I expected." Guan Chong''s face was very heavy. "I knew she was not very human that day when we met in zombie village. Although witchcraft has little effect on ghosts and gods. But when it comes to treating the living, there is no one in ten thousand... "


    " but why did she fall in love with me? " That''s when I thought of the most important issue.In Qingyun Mountain, Shan Tieguan told her to protect me, but what about her? Just protecting me?


    Give me a trick?


    Guan Chong looked at me suspiciously, "you silly boy! I can''t see that little girl named Mou ling''er is interested in you? "


    I shook my head blankly, "no! No way


    "Why not? The Miao''s mushroom mother can only be attracted to one person in her life. It''s not a joke to plant the love bug. You should know that once the love bug is planted, you two will be connected in fate and life and death! "


    According to Guan Chong, is Mou ling''er interested in me?


    No!


    When I think of the first time I met Mou ling''er in Qingyun Mountain, I can''t help sweating.


    But now this MOU ling''er has fallen in love with himself.


    What should we do?


    "Not long after you became a spiritual general, your inner spiritual power is not well used. At this time, mu ling''er was bewitched by the little girl. It''s very dangerous. Not only can you not use your own spiritual power, but also your body will become extremely poor. So you need someone to protect you. "


    I opened my eyes wide and looked up at him in surprise.


    If this person is not Guan Chong, who else will it be? What reliable people are there around me now?


    "What do you mean?"


    Guan Chong shook his head helplessly, "Oh! Although you and I are spirit generals, who told me that I am more powerful than you? At present, only I can do this hard work! " For now. First of all, I want to get rid of the love bug. The only way to get rid of it is to find the little girl mu ling''er.


    I clapped Guan Chong with a bitter smile, "what are you waiting for? Go and find Mou ling''er! "


    As soon as we took two steps, it occurred to me that one thing had not been solved.


    It''s the ghost in red in the river.


    But for a while and a half, I haven''t thought of the method of transcending the water ghost in Yin Yang Dao.


    Guan Chong saw me stop, turned his head and looked at me, "what''s the matter, Jining?"


    "The water devil in red, we have to find a way to solve it, so we left. There seems to be something wrong The words of the water devil came back to my ears.


    "Is it really wrong to love each other? I used to be an ordinary girl in guiyunpuli. Just because I had a lifelong relationship with my lover, I was tortured by the people in the village. Yes? Am I really guilty? Is it really natural to love someone? "


    Her words, more and more loud, finally let me feel deafening.


    It seems that the water ghost has too much resentment. She doesn''t want me to leave, so she must want to reincarnate.


    "Guan Chong, I want to get rid of the water devil." With that, I turned out Yin Yang Dao from my arms and read it carefully.


    Taking out Yin Yang Dao in front of Guan Chong''s face, I didn''t put down my guard, but for Guan Chong, who had saved me again and again.


    I think he is my friend.


    To friends, we should be sincere. This is my consistent principle in Jining.


    After a careful inspection, I saw some traces of water devils in Yin Yang Dao. Although the water ghost died in the water, my first thing is to find her body first.


    That''s her grave.


    But if there is no tomb for female ghosts, it''s not easy.


    According to the records in Yin Yang Dao, if you want to accept the water ghost, you must first determine the cause of her death. It''s hard to know the cause of death from the dead.


    The best clue is to find his grave.


    As for the location of the tomb, there are some words written on it, but I don''t understand much. After death, some water-soluble phosphorus in the bones will seep out to form phosphine and other gases, which is the ghost fire at the head of the tomb. At night, the ghost fire will emit light blue light, which can easily let you find the tomb.


    But look at both sides of the river, there is no blue light at all.


    Moreover, it has been determined that the radius is 5 meters, so it is difficult to analyze the phosphorus concentration. The main reason is that the experimental and analytical instruments are more expensive.


    But how to say? What the book says is very mysterious. It probably means that we can find places where there is a lot of phosphorus. Generally, where there is a lot of phosphorus, plants grow more luxuriantly.


    But it''s just a matter of looking for tombs. We''re not general faqiu or Tianshi who specializes in robbing tombs. It''s very difficult to find them.


    Guan Chong looked at me, lost in thought, came to me and said with a smile, "let''s go. We''ll come back tomorrow night


    "Oh


    All of a sudden, a light blue flame came out of the woods from afar. I was surprised and patted Guan Chong, "go, follow me! I see the ghost fire


    Although it''s easy to have a ghost fire in a place with a tomb, it''s not necessarily the tomb of a water ghost in the river, I know that.But what if it is? I don''t care so much about rushing around. When the impromptu rush with Guan Chong towards the woods.


    The trees here are very luxuriant, and the view is quite clear at the top of the mountain. But after going down the mountain, because the dense trees block most of the light, and there is fog rising, the view is very blurred, even things ten meters away can not be seen clearly. Although the vision is poor, it''s all down the mountain. I don''t want to turn around and go back to villain''s ridge.


    So, I''m going to take a chance and continue to move forward. Anyway, my vision will become clearer and clearer later.


    However, my idea seems too naive, because with the passage of time, the fog not only did not dissipate, but it became thicker and thicker anyway, and there was no sign of dissipation.


    It''s not a pleasant thing to be in the fog forest, because in the thick fog, the trees around become vague shadows, just like a group of monsters. It''s not a good feeling to be surrounded by numerous monsters. Even Guan Chong, who has always been fierce, is on the alert. We two walk side by side without knowing it.


    I thought it was very good, but I don''t think so now.


    "What are you doing?" When I passed by a big tree, I was knocked on the head. I must have been too close and beaten. However, when I asked him why he hit me, she showed a puzzling expression: "how could I hit you!"


    Strange, there are only two of us here. Who would it be if he didn''t hit me?


    By the way, there''s Zhou Cang, but Zhou Cang has been following us honestly.


    Zhou Cang certainly won''t do such a thing!


    Although I felt puzzled, I didn''t mean much. I continued to search for the ghost fire of orchid in the fog filled mountain forest with him.


    "Look at that!" Guan Chong pointed to a big tree beside me. When I looked there, I saw a red figure floating in the distance.


    Because the fog was too thick, it was difficult to see what it was, so I ran after it to see what it was at a close range. However, I didn''t run a few steps before I was knocked down by the dead branches on the ground.


    "Wait for me!" I heard Guan Chong''s cry. He didn''t seem to notice that I was upset. He passed me and ran forward like an arrow.


    I got up and told him to wait for me, but he didn''t look back like he didn''t hear me.


    There seems to be something strange in the woods. Now I can''t find Guan Chong. I really don''t know what to do.


    Just as I was sweating a lot on my forehead, I suddenly became dark. The pain from my forehead made me feel dizzy and I couldn''t help squatting down. I put out my hand and wiped it on my forehead. The whole palm was covered with blood. And on the ground in front of him, the water ghost in red standing in the water!


    Strictly speaking, what we just saw is not a figure, because I only see its head, but not its feet and palms. The shadow was like a red robe that had been hung up in the air. It was hung on the tree by a rope that was about two fingers thick and floated back and forth.


    But I still can''t see the face under the long hair, because on her head, there are only dense black long hair.


    The pale arm tightly grasps my ankle, but on the body that big red Qipao has attracted my attention.


    The chilly smile came from the water ghost in red, still repeating what I heard when I was underwater.


    "Finally... Let me wait for you. I''ve been waiting for you... It''s hard...


    didn''t the ghost let me pass her?


    Why do you want to kill me?


    Only then do I feel that the red suit Water Ghost may have deliberately set off that group of ghost fire. Her purpose is to lead me here, then turn on the switch, and then deal with me again...


    Emma?


    The most difficult way I''ve ever walked in my life is the routine of female ghosts...


    when I heard this cold and horrible voice, my weak heart had already been mentioned in my throat, which made it difficult for me to breathe, felt numb on the soles of my feet and scalp, and my whole body was constantly sweating.


    Just when I was at a loss, a cold voice came from not far away from the woods and snapped, "ghost! It seems that you are determined to die! "

 Chapter 528

    Suddenly, Guan Chong embraces his hands and stares at the water ghost coldly. Zhou Cang has already rushed out!


    I just knew that the boy had a little conscience. Instead of leaving me, he was using me to lead out the water ghost.


    Eh? What seems to be wrong?


    Sleeping trough! Isn''t this kid using me as bait?


    I glared at Guan Chong, but Guan Chong was smiling and turned a deaf ear to my dissatisfaction.


    I''ve seen Zhou Cang''s skill in zombie village. Where is the water ghost her opponent? When the two figures intersect, the water ghost in red is thrown upside down by Zhou Cangyi''s body.


    Zhou cangsi didn''t give the water devil in red a chance to breathe. After three moves and two moves, the water devil screamed.


    Guan Chong came over and helped me up. He took another look at Zhou Cang, who was fighting fiercely. "I wanted to surpass you. Since you are stubborn and can''t get rid of your resentment, I''ll let you down! You can''t live beyond that forever


    When Zhou Cang heard this, he clenched his fists more tightly, and his eyes fixed on the gloomy and terrible water devil in red.


    However, in my eyes, Zhou Cang is better than the water ghost in red. I don''t know how much...


    with this punch, the water ghost is going to die...


    a small shadow instantly pulls up the water ghost in red on the ground. After that, the ghost threw her out of the dense forest.


    The red figure flew farther and farther, and finally disappeared in front of my eyes.


    Seeing that the water ghost was released, he didn''t know how many people she wanted to harm. Guan Chong stared at the small shadow in front of him angrily, and the teeth in his lips were biting.


    "Zhou Cang! Kill the water devil Guan Chong said to the one in front of him without expression.


    Zhou Cang nodded and his eyes were wide open. He even broke away from the gravity of the earth and ran to the direction of the water ghost.


    The small shadow gradually came out of the darkness in the shadow of the tree, and I also saw what it looked like!


    This?


    This?


    This?!


    Isn''t this the ghost child supported by the monkey?


    Black lips, empty pupils, weird smile...


    seeing that Zhou Cang around Guan Chong disappeared in the dense forest, ghost child''s sad laughter rang out in his ears again, "this time, what help do you have?"


    It seems that the ghost child knows that my spirit is sealed by love?


    How could he know what I''m doing? What''s more, last time in the back mountain of the alliance, didn''t long say that he would be wiped out if he lost the donor''s blood?


    But? Now, isn''t he still fine?


    Is it behind this? Who is helping him?


    Or is there a powerful force behind it? So what''s their real purpose?


    The more I think about it, the more confused I am.


    It''s getting a little confusing.


    Guan Chong took a step forward and looked at the proud ghost child not far in front of him? Didn''t your master tell you? Lingjiang, what''s the matter? "


    Having said that, I just felt that Guan Chong''s incomparable power burst out, and the fallen leaves on the ground were like a whirling pendulum, whistling up.


    This momentum really scared me.


    Looking at the ghost boy on the other side, he was stunned to see the change of Guan Chong. Obviously, he didn''t react.


    Guan Chong said sonorously, "the spirit general can summon the soul of the brave general to fight side by side with him. But we can''t be provoked by you. "


    The voice is falling. Guan Chong had already flashed out, like lightning. He slapped the unsuspecting ghost child to the ground, and then stepped on the ghost child''s chest!


    Seeing that the ghost child was beaten and had no power to fight back, I was shocked to realize that the spirit will still have such powerful power!


    I unconsciously clenched his fist, still feel soft, no strength.


    Er...


    am I still an ordinary person? Or is it the reason why the power is sealed by love?


    "Say? Who told you to come? What is the purpose? " Guan Chong stares at the embarrassed ghost child at his feet and asks word by word, "no, it''s OK. I will send you to annihilation at once


    There was no extra expression on Guan Chong''s face, but it was like this, but it looked so ruthless.


    "I''m just a dog... Hey... Hey..." the ghost child''s face was less afraid. Under the serious injury, with intermittent tremor, he even showed a trace of joy. "I... I... Didn''t take that boy back, even if... Even if I got lucky to go back alive... The master... The master won''t let me go ¡±


    "but... But... But none of you want to run..."Guan Chong doesn''t talk to him any more. He has more and more strength under his feet. He can even hear the sound of the ghost child''s "click" on his body.


    "Wait!" I quickly asked Guan Chong to stop and turn out the Yin Yang Dao in my arms.


    I remember where I saw it in Yin Yang Dao, about what happened before the soul disappeared...


    that''s it, right!


    "Before the soul disappears, the six ghosts can activate the six Yin Qi in the body and sense the unspoken things."


    "To activate the six Yin Qi, you must read such a formula in your mouth and change the seal in your hand."


    Looking at the detailed introduction in the book, I memorized it in my heart and knew it clearly.


    "Guan Chong! Do it


    Hand seal rolling, mouth formula bursts, six purple fog actually from my tianlinggai directly drilled out.


    "Ah


    With the ghost child''s shrill scream, the dark shadow at Guan Chong''s feet turned into a black fog, and then slowly dispersed...


    my eyes must be in the black fog, as if it was the ghost child before he died.


    Where is the ghost child? It''s just like a child cutting firewood in the deep mountains. He wears very little. His body is thin and thin, and his lips are a little dry. He doesn''t seem to have drunk water for many days.


    I can''t move the seal in my hand, but I don''t have time to think too much.


    Because it is said in Yin Yang Dao that this black fog will not exist for long.


    I stared at the poor looking child in the dark fog and said, "why didn''t you go up in smoke last time?"


    The child''s voice was no longer gloomy and strange, but rather rather shrill and sobbing, "I''ve been saved."


    "By whom?" As expected, I asked in a hurry.


    "I don''t know. I only know that he is dressed in gorgeous clothes and covered with gold, silver and jade pendants, but I don''t know his true identity. It''s just that he speaks very sharp, like a woman''s voice, but he looks like a man. Looking at his way of life, he looks like a ghost who has been practicing for thousands of years...


    after all, the black fog has become more and more sparse. The picture is fixed in the picture of the little boy being beaten by his adoptive parents and being driven out of the house on a snowy night to collect firewood. The little boy''s cry bursts, and gradually dissipates...


    my heart doesn''t know why? It hurt a little.


    The so-called human nature, but that''s it.


    Maybe I''m extraordinary, maybe I''ll get rid of the devil and defend the way all my life. But I didn''t forget that I was still an ordinary person. An ordinary man with flesh and blood and feelings.


    Thinking of this, I clenched my fist tightly. Yes, that''s my goal, my motivation!


    Guan Chong looked at me and patted me on the chest comfortingly. "The reason why a lot of fierce ghosts are formed is not their own wish, but their great injustice. So it''s not surprising that there are so many fierce ghosts in the world. In the final analysis, it''s just that the human heart fails to be good, so everything can''t be reincarnated. In the future, I''ll accompany you, and we''ll get rid of the devil and defend the way, and die together. "


    I looked up at him, Guan Chong Junxiu''s face looked very serious at this time.


    With a smile, he pointed to the vast night above the woods. "At least we can make the night less boring. Two more stars. It''s good to be an ornament. "


    As we speak, Zhou Cang has come back, still standing behind Guan Chong without expression.


    "Little Lord, it''s settled."


    Guan Chong nodded, "OK, Zhou Cang."


    "Little master..." Zhou Cang said in silence, "just on the way, I met several people."


    "How many people? Who is it? " Seeing Zhou Cang''s hesitation, Guan Chong felt uncomfortable.


    What kind of person makes Zhou Cang feel nervous?


    Zhou Cang pause, slowly say two words, "Zhang Han."


    I saw the expression of this master and servant was a little strange, and then I asked, "what Zhang Han? Who is Zhang Han? "


    Guan Chong shook his head and looked at me solemnly, "it''s Zhang Han!"


    He turned his head and glanced around. "Are you sure it''s Zhang Han?"


    Zhou Cang nodded firmly.


    "Where has he gone?"


    "Guiyunpu area."


    Guan Chong''s face changed, "it''s not a big deal!"


    I looked at Guan Chong''s surprised expression and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Guan Chong waved to me nervously. "Let''s hurry to guiyunpu tonight. I''m afraid it''s not good. As for the details, let''s talk about it on the road!"


    The strong wind in the canyon became stronger and stronger, even breaking the branches of the thick trees and making a dumb sound. The distant, melancholy and sad barking of the wild dog was intermingled with a kind of palpitating, unknown animal''s howling sound from time to time. The stillness of the night was almost shattered by these interlaced sounds.


    It seems that we are going to be where there are people.Along the way, several of us walked very fast, but I didn''t forget to take out "Yin Yang Dao" and look up the Lingjiang record on it to see Guan Chong''s expression.


    I''m only in this chapter. Han must be a spirit general.


    "Ah? Why didn''t Zhang Han''s name appear in Lingjiang record? " I said to myself.


    "Because this Chapter Han is not a spirit general at all, he is a Yin general."


    "Oh? What is Yin general? "


    Guan Chong Junxiu''s face is very heavy at this time, "the so-called Yin and Yang have their own merits. The spirit will exist in the world, just like the mortal. The Yin generals came from the underworld, and they were the key criminals in the Yanluo hall. Those who can become Yin generals must kill countless people before they die. It''s hard to distinguish between good and evil in their hearts, so that they can''t be reincarnated after they die. But this strong resentment makes him have a strong spiritual power, and become a Yin general. "


    "The terrible thing is that Yin general doesn''t need to be in the same body with others, because he has gathered too much resentment and too much resentment, which can even make him form the human form before he died. But general Yin will be strictly guarded in the underground. How can he come out? "


    Listening to Guan Chong''s words, I was surprised. What''s wrong with this chapter? Is this the man behind the scenes?


    I quickly opened the catalog, and there were three words "Yin Jiang Lu" on it.


    "... the four famous generals of Qin Dynasty are Bai Qi, Wang Jian, Meng Tian and Zhang Han. After Qin''s death, all the Princes Rose together and vied to enter the pass first. Qin sent Zhang Han to attack it. Although the Qin Dynasty has no way, its troops are strong. Although the princes are sharp, they are all the people of Wutai. They are not as good as the Qin and Ming Dynasties. However, all the princes came from bandits and did not learn to fight. They were from counties and counties and were eager to win. They did not know that Qin could not be abolished. As soon as Zhang Han came out, he killed Zhou Zhang, broke Chen she, surrendered Wei Jiu, and killed Tian Dan. After that, he met Xiang Liang, fought hard again and again, and then broke it. Although Liang is dead, the sharp edge of Qin is also a little exhausted....


    my university is still very fond of ancient Chinese characters, so I can understand some of the words in Yin Yang Dao.


    It seems that the evaluation of Zhang Han is still very high, and he was listed as one of the four generals of the Qin Dynasty. Others don''t know, but I know it in vain.


    In the first World War of Changping, 400000 people of Zhao state were killed. The name of wantu is enough to frighten ghosts and gods!


    Zhang Han was a famous general of the Qin State and one of the four generals of the Warring States period. His date of birth is unknown and he died in 205 BC. In the Qin II period, he led the Qin army to defeat many anti Qin troops. After Zhang Han was defeated by Xiang Yu in the battle of Julu in 207 BC, he led the main force of Qin army to surrender to Xiang Yu and was granted the title of King Yong by Xiang Yu. In 206 years before the death of Xiangyu, the western part of Hanzhong was granted to the emperor. Zhang Han was defeated by Liu Bang, the king of Han Dynasty, and finally committed suicide.


    After reading this, I remember, isn''t long also Xiang Yu''s general? Is this man a friend rather than an enemy?


    A dog barked not far away, and I raised my head. It turned out that we had come to a village.


    The village is not big, but the houses are arranged in order. Several lights are flashing in the room. Obviously, the village looks normal.


    It''s me. I''ve been more cautious since I broke into zombie village with Zang Wu and Genzheng last time.


    At the entrance of the village, an old man was sitting on a thick stump, staring at us.


    "You? Are you from guiyunpu? "


    I nodded. Guan Chong glanced around the village and nodded at me. There is no danger here.


    But the eldest brother has been staring at Zhou Cang beside Guan Chong. Zhou Cang''s clothes of Han Dynasty are really strange. He is tall and strong, and looks majestic. He is not a layman.


    Seeing that the old man had no malice, Guan Chong explained with a smile, "he''s my entourage. Don''t blame me for wearing such a dress. "


    The old man nodded when he heard that, but he looked at us strangely, "guiyunpu has been very evil recently. Where did it come from? Go back!"


    With that, the old man turned his head and was ready to leave.


    "Wait, sir!" I caught up from behind.


    "We''re just passing by here, staying overnight, no harm." I stood in front of the old man and explained.


    Looking at my sincere appearance, the old man shook his head helplessly, patted me on the shoulder and said, "young man, it''s not old man. I won''t let you into the village, but there are many strange things happening in the village recently. I don''t want you to get into trouble...


    "then why don''t you go to the police station to solve it?"


    The old man gave a bitter smile and shook his head again. "You are still too young."


    Well.


    Tooyong?


    Looking at the old man''s expression, I guess he might have met something strange, otherwise he would not be so sad.


    I pulled Guan Chong behind me, "uncle, you see, this young man''s skeleton is amazing. He''s a martial arts genius in the world. If you let us go to the village to have a rest, he can help me."


    Guan Chong glared at me and said to the old man, "what happened in the village? Can you tell me? "


    it''s not until the night when many of the village''s old men and women are not afraid of the rain and the night, they say, "well, it''s not until the night when the village''s old men and women can''t stop repairing the crops?


    In my mind, there must be something that the old man didn''t say...


    I gave a "ah" and shook my head, "these are just the surface, sir, you have to tell us what you have to say. Otherwise, we can''t help you. "


    Seeing what I said, the old man shook his arm and said in a deep voice, "OK!"


    "In fact, there is another thing. In our village, every family has a TV set. In this era, TV is no longer a novelty. But what''s strange is that every midnight, as long as someone watches TV, those ugly pictures will appear on the TV screen. When a man sees those pictures, he will be like a different person, like a wild dog in heat. This also makes the village very confused. As the head of the village, I naturally want to solve this problem. "


    Those ugly pictures on the TV screen?


    This suddenly reminds me of the ghost in the network disk. Does it mean that the ghost of the network sneaks here?

 Chapter 529

    I heard Shan Tieguan, a man from Qingyun Mountain, say that the appearance of cyber ghost is probably related to the ghost escaping from hell.


    Can we say that wherever ghosts go, they will be infected with the appearance of network evil spirits?


    Here, it''s very close to guiyunpu. For sure, the trace of the evil ghost is near here.


    The old man arranged for us to rest in our own home in the village.


    It''s late at night, but Guan Chong and I haven''t fallen asleep. I looked at the time on my mobile phone and said, "Guan Chong, it''s midnight. What are you going to do?"


    "What to do?" Guan Chong gave a sneer, jumped out of bed, turned on the TV, then hugged his hands, gave me a confident look and said, "I''m here, waiting for it to appear."


    Soon the pendulum on the wall rang. "Ding Ding Ding..."


    it''s 12 o''clock, and the picture of huanzhu grid on TV suddenly becomes blurred, and more and more snowflakes appear on the TV screen.


    All of a sudden, in the face of crape myrtle, suddenly changed, a pair of ferocious face appeared!


    There is still blood on that face. It looks terrible!


    Guan Chong calms down and stares at the screen coldly. There was no fear at all.


    Why? Doesn''t it mean that there will be love movies? How come we''re such a scary ghost movie?


    The ghost on the TV screen is staring at Guan Chong, but I can''t see the ghost''s eyes. It''s just that blood is oozing from the two pupils, waving sharp claws, as if I want to rush at any time.


    "Ha ha..." Guan Chong sneers and stares at the TV screen. "You are such a ghost. You dare to open your teeth and claws when you see the spirit general. Is that enough


    The word "Lingjiang" just fell. Zhou Cang''s big figure didn''t know when he came to Guan Chong''s side. It seemed that Kong Wu''s powerful hands were pinching his joints.


    The horrible and gloomy ghost on the TV screen drifted away for a while and suddenly disappeared.


    Guan Chong turned to Zhou Cang and said, "go and find it out."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhou Cang disappeared into the room.


    After Guan Chong finished talking, he turned back and lay on Chuang, "this evening, it''s over. Don''t worry about anything. When Zhou Cang comes back, it will be clear. "


    As for Guan Chong''s words, I''m dubious. The ghost of the Internet is different from the dirty things in the real world. Can we use the Internet media to enter the real world? Can we deal with it this week?


    Before I knew it, I fell asleep. Maybe I was too tired this day...


    in my dream, it was a dark world. I couldn''t see my fingers, but I could see a pretty face as white as jade...


    that pretty face was not someone else, it was... Mou ling''er!


    Mou ling''er is painfully lying on a cold stone wall. Her pretty face turns pale and her eyes open from time to time. It seems that she is looking for something?


    "Jining!"


    "Jining! Where are you? "


    Innumerable clear and crisp sounds like silver bells are ringing in my mind. Every time it rings, it makes me feel pain like scratching my heart and liver. In my sleep, I even feel that the sound is so close to me, as if it is beside my ears.


    Although I only felt her pain from a long distance in my dream, it still made my body very hot, as if I had suffered some serious injury.


    This night, I spent in a sleepy nightmare...


    when I opened my eyes in the morning, Guan Chong had already woken up and Zhou Cang was talking to him.


    Just as I was about to get up, I found that my whole body was in great pain. It was as if I had suffered an invisible torment, and I couldn''t move.


    I tried to get up and get dressed.


    "Zhou Cang, tell him." Guan Chong looked at me solemnly, then turned his head and motioned to Zhou Cang.


    I stood up very uncomfortable, Zhou Cang came over and smacked his tongue.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you catch that cyber ghost last night? " I twisted my neck. Actually, I''m not surprised about this. Although Zhou Cang has great spiritual power and great ability, for a ghost on the Internet.


    As a man of ancient times, he is not surprised that he is helpless.


    Zhou Cang shook his head, "No."


    "Well?" For Zhou Cang''s answer, I was a bit surprised.


    "That cyber ghost is just a kid from guiyunpu. Now guiyunpu has completely upset the world. "


    "What''s going on? What do you mean I became a little nervous. Zhou Cang was never a man who hesitated. He looked like this. Did he say that something big happened to guiyunpu?


    "Before solving that kid, I learned from his mouth..." Zhou cangdun, then said, "several people who are with you have been disposed of by GUI YUNPU''s dirty things...""Get rid of it? What do you mean


    I yelled a little frantically.


    Zhou Cang smacked his tongue, "as for this, he refused to say, so I killed it."


    Seeing my excited appearance, Guan Chong stood up and said, "don''t be too excited. Let''s go now to guiyunpu! Look where, what''s going on! "


    The root was introduced to me by abbess Huiqing when I was nothing,. It is Genzheng that dispels the evil spirit of the Internet for me, and makes me calm for a few days in those days.


    When Zang Lingke made friends with Wu Kuai, he reminded me of Wu Dagen. I feel like I suddenly miss this silly baby apprentice.


    Although Zang Wu doesn''t know the art of yin and Yang, he is kind-hearted and loyal. Why do you want to think about this? I''m sure I''ll see them again.


    Although Mou ling''er teased me in front of the crowd when I first met him, which made me lose face completely. At the time of parting, he planted a hateful situation for me, but I don''t know why. There will be a feeling that I can''t tell the truth clearly, which seems to be a feeling of moving...


    when Guan Chong saw my dull appearance, I responded and quickly nodded, yes, yes! yes!


    "Now that the problem of this village has been solved by Zhou Cang, let''s hurry to guiyunpu! There is no time to delay! "

 Chapter 530

    The warm sunshine scattered in the Grand Canyon, Guan Chong and I walked in front, and Zhou Cang was closely behind us, looking around with vigilance.


    In the sky, there are several indistinct dark clouds. From time to time, the birds and animals in the Grand Canyon make a few sharp and harsh calls.


    My palm was a little dull pain. I stretched out my hand and found that the red spots in my palm were oozing red blood little by little.


    I covered my palm and grinned in pain.


    Guan Chong noticed my strange behavior, "Jining, what''s the matter with you?"


    I spread out my palm, closed my head and looked at it carefully. I looked surprised. "Isn''t that good? Is Mou ling''er in danger


    "What do you mean?" I asked with a puzzled face.


    Guan Chong said in a deep voice, "this love can make two people feel the same. At this time, she must have suffered great pain, and the red dot in your palm will ooze blood. "


    I said nervously, "what are you waiting for? Go and save him, we


    Guan Chong shook his head and looked around. "We may have arrived at guiyunpu now, but you see, it''s so big around. Where can we find Mu linger?"


    What Guan Chong said is reasonable. Guiyunpu is so big. Where can I find the trace of Mou linger?


    Eh? I had an idea in my mind, and said to Guan Chong, "since Mou ling''er''s love poison planted on me can make us feel the same, can there be some way for me to find her?"


    Guan Chong nodded a little thoughtfully, "there are ways, but there are ways. But for your current constitution, it''s more dangerous. "


    At the thought that Mou ling''er was in danger now, I didn''t care about any danger. I immediately urged Guan Chong to say, "you say, you say."


    Guan Chong''s face was embarrassed and said, "didn''t I teach you to ask God''s formula? You need to ask the ghosts to show us the way. But it''s a great loss to your body. Now you''re... You''re weak. If you use the pithy formula again, I''m afraid it will cause extremely adverse sequelae to your body. "


    After that, Guan Chong looked at me with a heavy look. "You just stepped into the spirit general, and you lost the help of the spirit because of the love bug, so you have to think about it."


    I took a deep breath. Guan Chong''s words are reasonable. But I can''t ignore mu ling''er''s life and death for fear of being hurt.


    Thinking of this, I tightly clenched my fist, closed my eyes, and then emptied all my mind. My spiritual world immediately entered a dark and endless void.


    It''s dark, it''s empty, it''s deep.


    In the dark void, it seems that there are countless pairs of eyes staring at me. These eyes are just like the cunning white light in the dark, peeping at me. They make my spine numb and my forehead exude cold sweat.


    Are these ghosts already around me?


    When I didn''t understand a series of questions in my heart, a gentle and slightly joking voice broke through the white dot and said, "boy! A few days no see! He is already a spirit general


    I frown and look into the void. How can this thing know that I am a spirit general. And listening to his tone, he seems to know me very well.


    You know I''m a spirit general, but you''re not afraid of me. So what''s his origin? In any case, don''t offend him if you don''t know the source of the other party.


    Think of here, my tone became respectful, "this elder, Jining encountered an urgent matter, want to ask the elder to help."


    The white dots faded away and nothing remained.


    A pair of benevolent palms in the void hit my shoulder. I couldn''t see what I lacked, as if the palms were born out of the void.


    "Tell me." The voice was soft and kind.


    This reminds me of my dead grandfather, who once held out his hand to pat me on the shoulder and told me the way forward.


    Now these hands, let me have a warm feeling, a feeling of comfort.


    Does it mean that the God invited by this pithy formula has some kind of close relationship with me...


    "there is a Miao woman who planted me with love. Now she''s very dangerous, I''m going to save her....


    the voice suddenly coughed twice, and said awkwardly, "don''t you have established a relationship with the woman of emperor zunyang pulse? How...


    thinking of this, the owner of the voice felt as if he had said something more, and suddenly stopped talking no more.


    I was surprised. How could this man know everything?


    Just like the roundworm in my stomach...


    "you go on... You go on..." the voice said awkwardly.


    I pause for a moment. I don''t think so much. Now it''s the most important thing to find Mou ling''er. Then he continued, "but now, I can''t find her at all. The only connection between us, that is, the red spot she left in my hand, is between us. I asked you to come out today to help me find her. She saved me, and I''m going to save her. "The voice seemed to think about it before continuing, "OK, now go back to your world. Looking at the red dot in your palm, an arrow will gradually emerge. According to the direction pointed by the arrow, you will run there. I can feel that this girl is not far away from you....


    the voice is getting lighter and lighter. In the end, the voice completely disappears into the void. And I, the body is also a sudden shiver, eyes suddenly become bright up.


    Guan Chong was staring at me, "how about God? Is there a way? "


    "Yes, please." I nodded. "He told me the way, but he didn''t show up."


    "Didn''t show up?" Guan Chong frowned, "generally speaking, not! The so-called please God, they will let you see carefully, because you can invite them, you will help them in the future. If you don''t let you see their true colors, and you will default in the future, where are they going to argue? "


    Think of here, Guan Chong Leng for a while, pointed to me and said, "that also has a possibility."


    "What is possible?" I asked curiously.


    Guan Chong said with a smile, "he doesn''t want you to see it."


    Nonsense... I don''t know why...


    "OK, let''s hurry to find Mou ling''er!" I shook my head and held out my hand.


    Sure enough, the red dot in the palm of the hand is gradually lengthening to a red arrow.


    The man told me that the direction of the arrow was where Mou ling''er was.


    We walked along the direction of the arrow, I suddenly felt a burst of discomfort, this feeling, as if the blood in my heart was released.


    It''s really the feeling that the heart is dripping blood! Is this the sequel of this visit?


    But in fact, my body did not leave blood, these are just illusions brought by pain, I forced to endure the pain, pale lips bite very tight.


    Even though Guan Chong knew that I would have sequelae after asking for God, he felt a little nervous. He patted me on the shoulder and asked, "Jining, are you ok?"


    I clenched my teeth. "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    Following the arrow, we gradually came to a moist cave entrance, which was full of weeds, and several huge stones piled together to block the entrance.


    Guan Chong licked his lips, "Zhou Cang, remove these boulders."


    Zhou Cang looked at the boulder for a moment, and then approached the boulder in my surprised eyes. He picked up a half meter high boulder in one hand and threw it away. This time, he threw the boulder far away.


    When the boulder fell to the ground, although it was 20 or 30 meters away from us, it still made a bang, which aroused bursts of dust on the ground...


    I waved away the dust in front of me, followed Guan Chong, and walked into the dark and humid hole.


    In the cave, there is no time for rats to rustle at their feet, and some night bats "squeak" from the top of the three meter high cave.


    Maybe the bat felt uncomfortable when the sunlight came into the cave, so they flew over my head in groups.


    Guan Chong continued to walk without expression, but he didn''t react at all.


    But the bat flew over my head, but it scared me. I shivered and moved forward with pain.


    But more and more light suddenly stopped.


    "Jining! Come here Guan Chong''s voice is very low.


    I thought something had happened, so I got close to it quietly. It doesn''t matter!


    I saw this scene, completely shocked me!


    Mou ling''er was lying on the cold stone wall in front of me. Her face was covered with sweat. She was weak and fell on the stone. Her lips became pale, her face was pale, and there was a little blood on her lips. It seemed that she was seriously injured after a fierce fight!


    Mou ling''er''s pretty figure looks so miserable at this time. The red clothes tightly wrapped around him are soaked by the damp water vapor in the cave, and the ketone body under the red clothes is exposed...


    "Jining! You''re here, I''ll guard for you! " Guan Chong waved his hand and left with Zhou Cang.


    I didn''t have time to think about all those messy things. I rushed to Mou ling''er, grabbed her hand and shook it. When I saw her like this, the corners of my eyes were a little wet.


    "Mou ling''er! Mou ling''er! Are you okay? You wake up! "


    Under my violent shaking, Mou ling''er''s eyelids suddenly moved, and then slowly opened his eyes...


    Mou ling''er opened his eyes with difficulty. His white face was covered with cold sweat and looked very weak.


    I just stopped shaking Mou ling''er and said something from my heart. Seeing her like this, there was a kind of unspeakable taste in my heart.


    "How did you get here?" I asked first.Mou ling''er''s little face has some beads of sweat. The blood on his lips has dried. It seems that he has been injured for a long time.


    "That day you left zombie village by yourself in the middle of the night. Gen was very angry and asked if we were going with him. Zang Wu left with him, but I... Said in front of Qingshan and Yunshan that I wanted to protect you. "


    "Later, how did you get into this situation?"


    "I''ve come out to look for you everywhere. I can''t find such a big cloud pool." Mou ling''er said here, his face suddenly changed, his body trembled, and he looked very scared.


    I''ve only seen Mou ling''er arrogant, but I''ve never seen her climb anything. Even if the zombie escort was such a terrible thing, it was because she was in danger that she rescued us.


    "I grew up in the Miao nationality. For me, miraculous things are common. I''ve never seen such a powerful dirty thing before...


    when I smack my tongue, Mou ling''er will marvel at the dirty thing. How powerful it will be.


    "What does it look like? Do you see clearly? "


    Mou ling''er suddenly "stains", and then I noticed that she was still sitting on the cold stone.


    Too late to take care of many, I quickly took off my coat, helped mu ling''er to get up a little, and put his coat under her little buttocks.


    Mou ling''er didn''t resist either, and sat down on my coat gently with my gesture.


    "It looks strange. It''s like being a soldier in ancient times. "


    Ancient soldiers? Can we say, what is the ancient unjust spirit.


    Think of here, I can''t help but beat a spirit.


    If so, how can there be so many ancient wrongs in guiyunpu? It''s very troublesome to deal with it in this way.


    can you deal with it with Guan Chong''s power?


    Despite my deep meditation, Mou ling''er tugged my hand and saw the red dot in my palm. Then he sighed and released my hand.


    "The affair of love Gu..." I lowered my voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Mou ling''er gave a bitter smile and shook his head. "In this world, the only one who knows my life experience is the head of the Miao nationality. I am my master. There is another person who knows... "


    she said so, and I remember that she told me something about her that day.


    I''m not the one she''s talking about.


    Mou ling''er''s icy hand tightly holds my sleeve and says to me with affirmative eyes. "You have guessed. That''s you. "


    Although I guessed it, I was a little surprised.


    "When I first saw you, you and other men left me the same impression. They all had obscene eyes on me. To be honest, I''m a little disgusted. " Mou ling''er paused, "but that day in zombie village, at the critical moment of life and death, you stood in front of me with all your life. This is something I''ve never experienced before. "


    "So, from that time, I decided..." Mou ling''er grabbed my hand and became affectionate, stroking my arm gently.


    I felt my heart beat faster and my face turned red. Facing this beautiful and pure Miao girl, I couldn''t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva.


    "There''s a rule in Miao nationality. You''re the only one I don''t want to marry in this life..." Mou ling''er''s little face turned faintly red. I''m your woman...


    shit! Damn it!


    How long ago, I had three women...


    this... This... This is a great counter attack of hanging silk??


    If I am still working in the company, I am just an ordinary employee. I believe that at this time, I will jump up from the office excitedly and turn around 100 times.


    But now the situation is different, my brain is really a bit confused.


    Wenya, my colleague, can be said to be one of my earliest admirers. Now that I''m out of danger, I''ll go back to find her after I finish the affair of guiyunpu... I promised her.


    Think of the crisis relief... Er, it must be inseparable from that mysterious girl Shen bingdie. Shen bingdie and I have a close relationship. It can also be said that... Er... He is my first woman.


    After all, it was this strange Shen bingdie who gave me a rebirth. In Longqi''s words, it was the Yang Qi in her body that injected into my body with extremely heavy Yin Qi.


    I''m getting more and more confused when I think about it. I can''t help looking at Mou ling''er in front of me.


    Alas, I''m a beautiful woman and tangled with me...


    I never thought that I would drink so many beautiful women...


    I coughed a few times and gulped a mouthful of water. "Well, listen to me, Mou ling''er..."Mou ling''er put out a soft hand and covered my mouth. He said softly and chokingly, "Jining, call me ling''er..."


    ling''er?


    Call or not?


    Yes, doesn''t it really mean that we are close? What about elegance? I promised to go back to see her. What about Shen bingdie? I said I would go to Zixia palace to find her.


    Alas!!!


    Why not?


    Looking at Mou ling''er''s miserable appearance also made my heart ache.


    If he didn''t want to protect me, he wouldn''t fall into this situation...


    how to say, it''s all my responsibility...


    when I wanted to say it again, I still opened my mouth and said, "Ling... Ling''er..."


    seeing that I called her ling''er, mu ling''er was very happy, and her pale and colorless face appeared a few blushes of girls'' shyness.


    "You are the leader of the Miao nationality. I''m just a freak who provokes dirty things all day..." I smacked my tongue and glanced at mu ling''er secretly. Her face was obviously wrong.


    I gently took her by my jade hand and put it beside her.


    "I don''t deserve you."


    When I said this, I didn''t dare to see Mou ling''er.


    Because my heart is empty.


    I know, not because I don''t deserve mu ling''er, but because I really can''t love a woman any more.


    Mou ling''er''s eyes were full of tears. "Don''t you like me?"


    I nodded and immediately shook my head. How could I not like her?


    From the first moment I saw Mou ling''er, I felt that this girl had a feeling of purity.


    This feeling, from the first time I saw her, was deeply rooted in my heart.


    "Not because I don''t like you. Which man in the world doesn''t like you? " I shook my head with a bitter smile and a long sigh.

 Chapter 531

    "What is that for?" Mou ling''er''s voice choked even more, "what do you mean? Because of the elegance? "


    I waved, "more than that."


    Mou ling''er looked at me with wide eyes. She obviously didn''t understand my words.


    I can guess one or two from the way she looks at me.


    This sentence is to say that I''m such an unorthodox person...


    I''ve said a lot of stupid things in my life, but this sentence is undoubtedly the most stupid...


    I haven''t explained to her yet. If I say this, Mou ling''er will misunderstand me.


    Mou ling''er stretched out my jade hand and put it on his chest. It seemed that he was very difficult to sit up. I wanted to support her, but his jade hand pushed me away.


    She opened her eyes slightly, panting heavily, as if by my words, the pain was more serious.


    "You go. I don''t want to see you."


    She''s like this now. How can I go.


    "Ling''er, listen to me. In fact, the explanation of this matter is very complicated... "I was embarrassed and a little at a loss.


    It seems that there is only a little explanation for her.


    Mou ling''er shook his head. "I don''t want to hear it."


    "It''s not that I don''t like you... It''s that..." I stammered. "There''s a reason for this..."


    when Mou ling''er heard this, he suddenly felt energetic and held out his jade hand to me. "No, Jining?"


    I nodded firmly, "don''t cheat you."


    "But now, you must untie the sentimental Gu for me. You don''t know that sentimental Gu is too powerful. It not only torments me every day, but also imprisons all my strength..."


    Mou ling''er''s big eyes stare at me without moving. "What strength do you have? Are you lying to me again? "


    With that, Mou ling''er seemed to think of something, and said with a smile, "I''m afraid, otherwise you and other women will have a close relationship. That love bug will never happen."


    What Mou ling''er said was all right, but I did have my difficulties. For a moment, I didn''t know how to explain it, so I had to say. "Ling''er, you can help me to solve the mystery of love first. When abbess Huiqing is rescued and the problem of guiyunpu is solved, I will make it clear to you."


    Mou ling''er looked at me suspiciously and shook his head, "that day, you can leave us alone. Who will know if you will untie the enchantment. Leaving me again? "


    I shook my head a few times. "No! Linger! You believe me! No


    The damp smell in the cave diffuses, and even develops a kind of stench when the air is scarce.


    I couldn''t help coughing twice, ready to pull Mou ling''er out of the cave first.


    Mou ling''er''s whole body is soft, and seems to have no strength at all.


    I just carry Mou ling''er, who looks very weak, behind me. At this time, I don''t care about her hot figure, but I have a kind of unspeakable sadness in my heart...


    she is very honest on my back and hugs my neck tightly.


    I can feel the cold feeling of her delicate body. We have been separated for some time. I really don''t know how she came over for such a long time.


    I''m not sure what I think?


    I feel different about Wenya, Shen bingdie and her behind me.


    There is a great philosopher who said that a man''s profundity depends on his affection...


    as for which philosopher he is, I won''t tell you. It''s Shuangdao...


    Oh, stop pulling. As for mu ling''er, who is behind me, I really don''t know what to do.


    Out of the cave, I felt that my eyes were bright, and the moisture on ling''er didn''t seem so heavy.


    Guan Chong and Zhou Cang were not far away from us. They didn''t come together.


    I slowly put down the MOU ling''er behind me and let her still sit on a stone, but this stone is very warm outside all the year round.


    Mou ling''er suddenly looked at me, "do you want to untie the love bug?"


    I nodded, "yes! Yes! I have a very urgent matter right now


    Mou ling''er shook his head and gave a wry smile, "this is a love bug. It is one of the most poisonous insects of Miao nationality. The so-called world, hate cut, deep love. That''s why the Miao''s guniang is not the one she hates the most, but the one she loves the most. "


    I heard some silence with tears, I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Mou ling''er coughed twice, and his weak face looked very pale and haggard. He continued, "sentimental Gu. It''s made of my blood. In this life, we all want to be together forever. If one of them betrays, it will lead to the attack of love, unbearable pain and tragic death. And all his abilities will be sealed. ""In the end, is there a way to solve the problem of love?" I asked hastily.


    Mou ling''er looked at me, "No."


    What?


    No?


    Doesn''t that mean I''m going to die?


    What did Mou Lingding have with me before? She planted this love for me without authorization. I and she, can be regarded as what betrayal?


    It''s a coincidence to have a relationship with Shen bingdie! Besides, without Shen bingdie, I would not stand here to breathe at all!


    Thinking of this, I became more and more angry and asked, "are you going to watch me die?"


    Hearing what I said, Mou ling''er seemed to be stimulated by something and coughed violently twice. I saw her like this and patted her on the back gently.


    "I really had to!"


    Mou ling''er said with a bitter smile, "in any case, this love bug has been planted. If you want to solve it, you can''t help it."


    When I heard that, I didn''t ask any more questions.


    This is my debt. It''s my destiny.


    I believe it.


    Wen Ya, Mou ling''er, Shen Bing die. It''s all because of me that their lives are disrupted, and they also have countless connections with me.


    This may be my life.


    In the past, I never believed in beauty. Even think that women for me, just more good.


    But now, I owe you a good-bye appointment, and finally survived, and bear Shen bingdie''s oath to meet. Now, I have Mou linger''s love and Gu''s sorrow.


    Every woman, to me, has extraordinary feelings.


    I am sincere to them from the bottom of my heart.


    But now, it seems that I really have no way out...


    above the green field, under the blue sky.


    I stood at the entrance of the mountain, looking at the red hot body, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    "If you can''t untie it, forget it." I sighed and reached out to carry Mou ling''er.


    Mou ling''er looked at me with a puzzled face. At this time, his face improved a little, but he was still very weak. "He couldn''t untie the love bug. What are you doing with me? "


    I shook my head and carried Mou ling''er''s delicate body behind me. I just felt that the two dots were close to my chest. Suddenly, a kind of warmth rippled rapidly.


    "I didn''t save you until you untied me."


    "Why is that?" Mou ling''er''s pretty face trembled slightly, and she stuck it tightly on my back.


    "You''ve protected me for so long. This time, it''s my turn to protect you." I said with a smile.


    "Even if, I can''t untie the love Gu for you..." Mou ling''er''s voice became low.


    I shook my head and said with a smile, "you said that... The love bug can''t be solved... Since heaven''s will is so, why do we have to change our fate against heaven... Let it be. Now, I don''t want to be so much. I wish you could be safe! "


    Mou ling''er''s pretty face on my back suddenly changed, "in fact, it''s not completely..."


    "Hello! Jining


    Not far away, Guan Chong''s voice interrupted Mou ling''er''s words.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at Guan Chong who came panting and asked curiously.


    What can make Guan Chong panic like this.


    When it comes to Guiyun, it seems that the thing in front of us is not dirty


    I hastily followed mu ling''er with my back. I pressed him tightly with my left hand, and drew out my sword with my right hand. I looked around warily.


    As soon as the general''s sword came out, there was a low sound.


    The black fog in front of us was getting closer and closer. I took a look at Mou ling''er, "ling''er, it must be dangerous here, but I can''t let you go. It may be more dangerous to leave you outside. "


    Mou ling''er buried his head behind me very obediently, "you are here. I''m not afraid. "


    "Well." I nodded, pointed the sword in my right hand to me, and said, "go! Go in


    Guan Chong also nodded and motioned to me. Then he waved his hand, and Zhou Cang rushed in at once...


    in the black fog, I just felt that my respiratory tract was blocked, filled with smoke and dust.


    Mou ling''er coughed twice. When I looked back, her face became paler. It seemed that it was a wrong choice to bring her in.


    Seeing that I was carrying Mou ling''er on my back, Guan Chong scolded, "Jining, you fool, this place is so gloomy. She has just been hurt. What are you bringing her in for?"


    I was shocked. I just wanted to protect her.


    "Zhou Cang! Take Miss Mou out!


    "To order!" Zhou Cang came quickly, took Mou ling''er from behind me, and helped him to stand up reluctantly."You wait for me outside. I''ll be out soon." I gently stretched out my hand and touched Mou ling''er''s smooth face.


    Mou Ling Er nodded and didn''t insist on accompanying me. Obviously, her body is very dark.


    "I''ll wait for you. You must come out safely." Mou ling''er looked at me affectionately.


    "Yes." I nodded firmly, then said to Zhou Cang, "general Zhou, thank you."


    Zhou Cang didn''t answer, but a weak Mou ling''er quickly flashed out of the black fog.


    When Zhou Cang disappeared, I found that the black fog became more and more intense. Even things one meter away were hard to see.


    At this time, I found a body close to my back.


    When I look back, it''s Guan Chong. That''s how I feel.


    Guan Chong didn''t dare to be careless. He said in a deep voice, "we can''t disperse until Zhou Cang comes back. The black fog is too strange. If we''re not careful, it''s not impossible to die."


    I also noticed the seriousness of the matter. We just stayed in the same place, but mu ling''er and I were different. She only came in for a while, but she couldn''t stand it. Why did we stand for so long, but nothing happened?


    "If we weren''t the two of us, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to retreat in the dark fog." Guan Chong is still cautious.


    "What should we do? The black fog is getting heavier and heavier


    Just as I was talking, I felt that even a little white fog was slowly receding in the black fog, and then came the overwhelming black!


    The thick black fog is like a huge curtain, which envelops us both!


    I raised my head and looked around. I was shocked!


    Around, countless skeletons appeared in the dark fog, with strange laughter.


    "This... This is?" My pupil suddenly shrinks. I''ve never seen this battle before.


    Skeletons are getting closer, and their faces are gradually emerging. It turns out that they are not GR skeletons!


    It''s a complete skeleton!


    The limbs are still alive, although they are sparkling bones!


    The scar on the white bone is still there, and the right claw is holding a rusty gun tightly.


    Every step closer, I found that their pace is well-trained, neat as one! These skeletons are approaching us from all around, but they are not in a mess! It looks like a disciplined army!


    Every step closer to us, these skeletons will emit a deafening "kill" word!


    When they were less than 100 meters away from me, I found a man in the array, but he was very familiar.


    Speaking of familiarity, it''s not that I''ve seen this man, but his clothes are so similar to those I''m familiar with!


    That man is different from other skeletons, but a Confucian dress, feather fan and silk scarf, elegant, handsome face, and his hair bun, and dragon and extremely similar!


    I can even conclude that long Ji is not far away from his age!


    That thing looked at us from a distance, his eyes filled with a kind of disdain, "I haven''t seen a living person for a long time! Only two. It''s not enough to stuff your teeth. "


    As the words fell, the skeletons approaching us seemed to have heard the military order and accelerated towards us.


    Guan Chong is also a little flustered. The skeletons in front of him are in the dark fog, and they can''t see how many they are.


    Now there''s this freak.


    It''s a real headache.


    "Zhou Cang!" Guan Chong roared, and immediately a big figure jumped in front of us.


    "Little Lord." Zhou Cang drew out the long knife on his waist without expression and looked at these ghosts coldly.


    To be honest, I''ve known Guan Chong for so long, and I''ve never seen Zhou Cang draw out that long knife.


    It seems that we have come across a hard stubble.


    "What are these things..." I can''t hold my breath and asked Guan Chong.


    Guan Chong looked at the approaching skeleton and sneered, "are these? Ten thousand killers


    The black fog is getting thicker and thicker, and the skeletons are getting closer and closer. Guan Chong pulls out his flute and says, "I''ll tell you when I get out alive!"


    The skeletons around me kept coming up, and the ferocious white heads flashed in front of me one by one. The rusty spears in their hands also stabbed me mercilessly.


    The sound of the sword slamming against me.


    I felt numb in the palm of my hand. I cried bitterly in my heart. Unexpectedly, the long gun broke into two pieces, and the head of the gun fell straight to the ground.


    Why?


    This sword? So powerful?


    It seems that the reputation of the ancient magic sword is not true.


    At the moment, I waved my sword and chopped down several skeletons that I was catching up with.When the sword came, the skeletons were scattered and the weapons were chopped to pieces.


    In this way, I have enough confidence.

 Chapter 532

    I''ve never learned any martial arts, I don''t know swordsmanship, and I seldom fight with people.


    But in this case, I had to summon up the courage, with that strong desire to survive, in and out of the skeleton army.


    I never feel that I still have these two skills, but in this terrible and dangerous situation, my body burst out of an unprecedented potential!


    People kill, ghosts kill!


    In the hand of the sword dance, a sword fell to the ground, a skeleton, leaving those skeletons of the ghost call.


    Normally, I would be thrilled, but now, I just feel that the ghostly cry of Kulan stimulates my heart and blood vessels, and makes me excited.


    In my eyes, one skeleton after another stabbed me fiercely with a spear, but the sword in my hand was more fierce. Although my swordsmanship was disorganized, it was not as good as an ancient magic weapon in my hand.


    The edge of the sword will destroy you!


    This is the so-called random boxing to kill teacher Fu, right?


    With the help of Ganjiang sword, the power of my body, which was originally sealed by Qinggu, gradually came back. When the fierce battle was in full swing, I didn''t realize how long I had been killed. It seemed that the power of my whole body could not be used up, but my eyes were covered with skeletons, and I was more brave in the Vietnam War.


    If there is a camera, it can take a picture of me in the dark fog. I think I will admire myself and even give myself a thumbs up!


    Because at this time in the black fog, I was obviously not the original "ghost" butcher, but, like the existence of a killing God!


    I look back at Guan Chong. He is holding the flute in his hand just like me. As long as the flute touches the skeleton, the skeleton''s body will collapse instantly!


    I just found out that the two of us in danger, on the contrary, are more brave in the war, especially me, and even stimulate the potential that we don''t usually see.


    Is this the power of the spirit general?


    In my brave cutting at the same time, I found a problem, a fatal problem!


    Although Guan Chong and I are more and more brave, and Zhou Cang around him is also extremely brave, we are just two ordinary people after all. Our strength is limited. Looking at the endless black fog in front of us, when is this?


    This is the wheel fight in ancient wars. Although we can fight, we can''t fight like this all the time, can we?


    Guan Chong obviously also found this problem, while waving the flute to sweep down the skeletons on both sides, he drew close to me.


    "Jining! We can''t get out of this fight! " Guan Chong swept a skeleton that was about to rush into his eyes and said to me quickly.


    His voice is a little low. I can hear that although he looks undamaged, he can still play, but at present, his physical strength is not enough.


    "This is not the way to go on! We have to be an earthen formation! "


    "Earth formation?"


    I''ve never heard of such a novel statement, I asked curiously.


    Of course, my hands are not idle, and those hateful skeletons will not give me this chance to be idle!


    Zhou Cang also rushed out from the densest skeleton group at this time, protecting us.


    "There''s no time to explain to you!" Now you want to be buried in the dry earth! We don''t have time! You can only rely on your sword! "


    Guan Chong didn''t give me time to think. He continued to say quickly, "put your sword into the soil under your feet. Then, draw a map of eight formations near it! "


    The legend of eight arrays is a kind of array created by Zhuge Liang in the Three Kingdoms period. It''s said that Zhuge Liang formed a stone array by piling stones in order to resist the enemy. According to the dunjia, it can be divided into eight Gates: Sheng, Shang, Xiu, Du, Jing, Si, Jing and Kai. It has many changes and can block 100000 elite soldiers.


    I hesitated. Guan Chong hit me with his elbow and said nervously, "come on! Don''t tell me you don''t know what the octagon is! Haven''t you studied history? "


    Thanks for my hobby.


    When I was in junior high school, I especially liked to watch the Three Kingdoms. Later, when I went to university, my story about the Three Kingdoms was close to and crazy. So I went to the library to find all kinds of things that were not explained in detail in the romance of the Three Kingdoms, such as the location of Jingxiang nine counties in the nine states of China at that time, such as uncle Liu''s Paizi generation, and Guan Chong just told me It seems that it is better to learn more knowledge.


    Zhou Cang''s burly body was firmly in front of me. I picked up the sword in my hand and looked at the dark under my feet. I took a breath in my heart and suddenly thrust it down!


    I suddenly force, the sword blade into the earth but an inch or so, looking at the left and right overwhelming skeletons, my heart is also a little flustered, quickly Mou full strength, hard to insert down again.


    But I found that the land under my feet is really hard! It''s as hard as that big black pot.The sweat on my face kept dripping on the ground, but I didn''t care. I had to continue to insert it.


    Guan Chong and Zhou Cang were standing on both sides of me. At this time, I was sandwiched between two people, but there was still a gap!


    It''s just this crack. I suddenly noticed that the elegant looking Confucian general in front of me was standing less than 20 meters in front of me, looking at our fierce battle with a smile.


    Seeing that there was no voice behind him, Guan Chong guessed that I was stunned and scolded for the first time, "Jining! What are you waiting for? Come on! We won''t last long! "


    I face cold sweat Cen, ear hear Guan Chong words, but in the heart is more determined!


    A sword was drawn out and inserted into the soil. With all his strength, he raised his hands above his head and threw it at the smiling guy on the opposite side!


    Ganjiang sword penetrated the body of those skeletons in my sight and ran straight to the guy!


    "Boom" a loud bang all over the sky, the body fell down!


    When Guan Chong heard the sound, he was stunned. At this time, the skeletons, who were just terrible, suddenly collapsed on the ground like they had lost their spirit, turning into a pile of terrible bones.


    The black fog slowly dispersed, and the blue sky revealed its original appearance.


    I was relieved. Looking at Guan Chong again, he looked at me in a daze, holding his beloved flute high in his hand.


    When the danger was relieved, Guan Chong gasped heavily and ignored me. He didn''t even put down his hand.


    I walked over with a smile, pressed the pass, rushed to the raised hand, and jokingly said, "what''s the matter? My great Xia Guan? "


    Guan Chong lost his mind for a long time, and then he said to me, "OK, you boy, you still know how to catch the thief first."


    I pretended to be calm and said, "Ouch! That''s it! I am a spirit general! It''s hard for me to find such a small thing? "


    Say this sentence, I am in shameless pretend B.


    To tell you the truth, at that time, the sword could not be inserted in the soil at all. The situation was extremely urgent. I was in a hurry. I was about to pee. If I didn''t see the shadow in the crevice, I''m afraid no one would be able to stand here and talk and laugh now.


    "But when it comes to the earth formation, what''s the matter?" I think of this question, and when the crisis is over, I also ask, "why can this earthen formation destroy these skeletons?"


    Guan Chong gave me a mysterious smile, took Zhou Cang''s sword and said, "you don''t know."


    "Say it quickly, don''t play the game!" I urged.


    Guan Chong looked at me and said, "we just got into the black fog. I haven''t reflected what it is. But when I saw the man dressed as a Confucian general, I knew. This is the wantu ghost formation. It''s called Zhao Kuo. "


    Zhao Kuo? Wantu ghost array?


    Seeing me feel my chin curiously, Guan Chong added, "during the Warring States period, Qin and Zhao fought. In the first World War of Changping, Qin general Bai Qi defeated Zhao General Zhao Kuo and dug a Tiankeng outside Changping city. These 400000 people were buried alive. I think that 80% of us just entered the Tiankeng that Baiqi once dug. After thousands of years, the evil spirits are still alive. We call it the wantu ghost array, and few of them can survive. I can''t imagine that today we''ve done it. "


    I took out the book Yin Yang Dao in my arms and tried to find out whether there would be an introduction to the battle of Changping on it. Sure enough, this famous battle is recorded.


    But I think the reason why it can be recorded is the hundreds of thousands of wronged souls in the Changping war.


    After all, it is not enough to be afraid of a wronged soul, but hundreds of thousands of people gather together, which will be recorded in Yin Yang Dao!


    I opened the catalog, and there was the ghost killing array on it.


    Here is the origin of the wantu ghost formation, the battle of Changping.


    In 262 BC, in order to fight for Shangdang County of Han Dynasty, the battle of Changping (now northwest of Gaoping City, Jincheng City, Shanxi Province) took place between Qin and Zhao.


    Considering that Qin Yuandao wanted to attack quickly, Zhao general Lianpo adopted the strategy of waiting for the Qin army to be tired and then fighting back. The Qin army could not enter if Lianpo did not fight for three months. King Zhao Xiaocheng sent people many times to accuse Lianpo of going to war. Fan Ju sent people to Zhao Guoxing with a large sum of money to fight against the enemy. He said that the Qin army was only afraid of Zhao Kuo, and Lianpo was easy to deal with. He was going to surrender to Qin. The king of Zhao was in charge of the Qin Dynasty, so he sent Zhao Kuo to replace Lian Po. Zhao Kuo is Zhao she''s son. He has read some military books, but he has no actual combat experience. He is a man who can only talk on paper. When the king of Zhao wanted to make him a general, Zhao Kuo''s mother didn''t agree, and the king of Zhao didn''t listen. Zhao Kuo''s mother asked the king of Zhao to guarantee that her son would not be involved after his failure. King Zhao agreed.


    After Zhao Kuo replaced Lian Po, he completely changed his operational policy. When the state of Qin heard that Zhao Kuo had replaced Lian Po, he secretly appointed Bai Qi, the king of Wu''an, as the superior general and Wang he as the deputy general, and ordered the army to keep it absolutely secret. After Zhao Kuo arrived, he changed his defense to attack and attacked the whole line. On the one hand, he pretended to be defeated and lured the Zhao army to go deep. On the other hand, he cut off the retreat of the Zhao army and cut off the grain route of the Zhao army and was trapped in Changping. Zhao Kuo died in the war, and more than 400000 troops were buried alive. The battle of Changping made Zhao''s national strength decline greatly.After reading these, I don''t know why, my heart suddenly has a sense of loss. This sense of loss is very strong.


    "Why? What about Mou ling''er? " I look up, but I don''t see mu ling''er. Isn''t she waiting for us here?


    Where are you, little girl.


    Looking around, there was still no figure of Mou ling''er. Guan Chong looked at me anxiously, so he came to me and patted me on the shoulder. "Don''t look, that little girl must have gone."


    I face anxiously push to open to close blunt, "that how line?"? But she''s still wounded? "


    Guan Chong reluctantly opened his hand and shrugged, "I know she''s hurt and can''t go far. But if you think about it, since she has left, there must be a reason to leave. She has left, but she doesn''t want you to find her. "


    Although I was very anxious, I knew that Guan Chong didn''t cheat me. What he said is true.


    Since Mou ling''er wants to leave, it seems that I can hardly find her.


    At the moment, I didn''t think of the problem of emotional demagogy in my heart. I paid more attention to her with injuries. What should I do in case of bad people or dirty things.


    Guan Chong seemed to see my mind and comforted me, "it''s OK. Mou ling''er is also the leader of the Miao people. When she meets one or two villains, she can''t bully her....


    "but what if she meets something dirty? Her witchcraft is quite powerful against living people, but it''s hard to deal with those dirty things at the junction of yin and Yang! " I said with worry.


    Guan Chong shook his head and denied my opinion. He pointed to a hill not far away. "Look there, I guess all the dirty things should be there now. Waiting for you to show up


    Waiting for me?


    Guan Chong''s words remind me.


    These dirty things run out of the abyss of hell at the risk of being doomed, just for me.


    But just want my six Yin spirits?


    I have countless doubts in my heart, but I see Guan Chong looking at me with a bad smile.


    "Hello! What''s the matter with you? You laugh so frighteningly


    "A good idea suddenly occurred to me." Guan Chong pointed to me and said.


    There is not much sunshine on the hill. In some places, there is no sunshine all the year round. In this way, even the stones are covered with moss. Damp and cold, all over every corner of the hill.


    Further up, the slope is obviously steep, the ground is no longer overgrown with weeds, but covered with bright and beautiful artificial marble stones, and the cliffs on both sides are gradually closed, but are stacked up in an orderly way.


    Go up this road and turn a few corners. What I see is not a frightening building.


    It''s a temple.


    The four corners are covered with square glazed tiles, and the main color of golden yellow makes people look at it, and the heart is full of solemnity. In front of them is a hall.


    There are three big characters on it.


    "Guiyunpu."

 Chapter 533

    A brown cyan back, straight floating in the air, see me and Guan Chong some shocked.


    The clothes this figure wears are obviously different from those of modern people.


    Two black cranes run through its back, with a purple crest on its head. The black fog around even covered the light above the strange cloud pool.


    "You... Are finally here..."


    the voice is sharp and harsh, just like a woman''s voice, but different.


    Who are you. Guan Chong pulls out the flute on his waist and looks at the man warily.


    To be exact, it''s very likely that it''s not a person. Who will float?


    "Zhao Gao." Another sharp voice came through the air. It reminds me of the introduction of the name in college class.


    The teacher once said that Zhao Gao seemed to be a eunuch of the Qin Dynasty.


    I hastened out of my arms, and there was no record of the spirit.


    Turn to the record of Yin general. This time, I found it.


    "Zhao Gao. The surname of Ying is Zhao. The second emperor of Qin Dynasty was the prime minister and famous eunuch. Zhao gaoben was a distant relative of the imperial clan of the Qin state. He was a eunuch in the Qin palace. He was appointed as the commander of the Zhongche government, and also served as the official of the Fuxi government. He had been in charge of the affairs for more than 20 years. After the death of the first emperor of Qin, Zhao Gao launched a coup. He conspired with Prime Minister Lisi to forge an imperial edict, forcing Fusu, the eldest son of the first emperor of Qin, to commit suicide, and establishing huhai, the youngest son of the first emperor, as emperor, as the second Emperor of Qin. During his term of office, he monopolized power, formed a clique for personal gains, imposed heavier taxes and services, and administrated more harshly. In 208 BC, he designed to kill Lisi, and then became the Prime Minister of the Qin Dynasty. "Dang!" The sound of metal collision rang through the whole guiyunpu...


    a more powerful figure appeared in front of Guan Chong for a moment, and an ax shot Guan Chong down heavily.


    I ran over in a hurry and picked up the embarrassed Guan Chong.


    "Poof!" Guan Chong spat out a mouthful of blood. His mouth was full of red blood. "This time, we are going to die here..."


    I looked up, and Zhou Cang was trying his best to resist Zhang Han''s attack, but looking at Zhang Han''s fierce momentum, I''m afraid that Zhou Cang, who barely supported him, would be defeated in less than ten rounds...


    Zhao Gao was so powerful, and there was such a brave Zhang Han around him, abbess Huiqing and Genzheng. Don''t you think Zang Wu''s life is hard to protect?


    Thinking of this, I quickly stood up, pointed to Zhao Gao and yelled, "dead pervert! Where are master Huiqing and my friends? "


    The smile on Zhao Gao''s face suddenly disappeared. He hated people calling him a dead pervert.


    Seeing the change of Zhao Gao''s face, I can''t help thinking of a paper that I once studied - "the psychology of Chinese eunuchs".


    It is said that: first of all, most of the eunuchs who are able to give up their love and go to the palace to be eunuchs are allowed to go to the palace to eat public food because their families are poor and unable to support themselves, or their parents are unable to support the next generation. Therefore, at the beginning, because of their poor family, they could not find other ways out, so they created a primary inferiority complex.


    Thirdly, they have to be punished before entering the palace, and the completion of this stage means that they have lost their inherent masculinity. Without this sexual Qi official, we would lose the ability to carry on the family line. In the feudal period, the continuation of incense was also an important event. Without this ability, it would be a fatal blow. More importantly, this kind of man''s dignity would be trampled down. Therefore, their inferiority complex can start a prairie fire.


    Because this castration behavior does not belong to transsexuality, nor is it caused by sexual abnormality or distorted sexual orientation, that is to say, they do not enjoy this state at all. Therefore, in addition to inferiority, an inner conflict and anger also grow. However, the monarchy at that time could not help them to be presumptuous, and they had to be respectful to the emperor in the palace. The resulting contradictions were constantly struggling in their hearts and could not be vented. Such a strong and almost abnormal inferiority complex and anger psychology gradually made their personality development distorted and abnormal. You know, many eunuchs entered the palace when they were teenagers. That was the golden age of sexual development and value orientation. Therefore, such a big change at this time, and no one to guide, education, it is easy to cause their character and even personality distortion.


    As for the eunuch has a natural inferiority complex, so when Zhao Gao heard this, he was out of breath, and the black fog on his head was getting thicker and thicker.


    Zhao Gao gave a sly smile and said to me, "you really guessed right. They were all sent down by me."


    To the bottom? Where is that?


    First of all, Zhao Gao''s quirky smile in my heart rose again. At this time, I saw his sad and horrible face approaching me little by little.


    "With six Yin spirits, we can make a comeback... Ha ha ha ha..."


    "you''re too early to be happy!"


    A clear, sweet and weak voice came. I turned to look at a beautiful white figure standing under the steps of guiyunpu.It was Shen bingdie in the cave that day!


    At this time, Shen bingdie is no longer alone. There are still two people standing by her side, respectfully standing on both sides of her.


    Shen die just glanced at us.


    Zhao Gao''s face changed, "isn''t Zixia palace always in a deep place!? Why do you mind my business? "


    Shen bingdie sneered and pointed at me. It seemed that she had never seen me before.


    "Whether you are a ghost or an immortal in heaven, I have no time to talk to you. But you should take the six Yin spirits of this boy. I''ll take care of it for the sake of disaster! "


    Zhao Gao''s face is still wearing a smile, but at this time it is a lot of cold, "you Zixia palace, don''t rely on Zixia fairy, toast, don''t eat wine, I take my six Yin soul, but also by my master''s order, if you want to fool around, bad my good things, I will never let you succeed!"


    Zhao Gao''s words are funny. succeed? When I graduated from primary school, I became a eunuch?


    Is it difficult to distinguish commendatory and derogatory?


    But soon, I thought of the disappearance of abbess Huiqing and Genzheng, and my stupid apprentice. They were all my friends, but they suffered one after another because of me.


    The corner of my mouth twitched for a moment. Maybe it was because of my incompetence that they suffered so much.


    Shen bingdie naturally didn''t know what I was thinking. She didn''t flinch when she saw Zhao Gaosi.


    A step back, beautiful eyes micro turn, a deep and powerful voice instantly into my ears, "Xiaolie general!"


    Voice down, a 20-year-old boy is to appear in the side, posture as tall and straight as pine, momentum as strong as the scorching sun, a pair of bright eyes as cold stars under the eyebrow.


    "General Xiaolie?" I twisted my brows and looked at this figure, but there was something strange in my heart. How could I feel that this person was dressed so strangely?


    But for a while, I couldn''t tell what was wrong?


    This figure is valiant, but apart from valiant, there is also a kind of indescribable amorous feelings...


    with one lunge, Zhang Han stands in front of Zhao Gao and rushes up!


    Between the two figures, I couldn''t see that the man called "general Xiaolie" had fallen behind.


    Think about the color of fear on Zhao Gao''s face when he just mentioned Zixia palace. It''s really wonderful. It seems that Zhao Gao already knows something about Zixia palace.


    I''ll leave half a point in front of you. Otherwise, someone like me would have been beaten down all of a sudden and would have spent a lot of time explaining to me? impossible!


    The two figures fight together. Zhang Han''s fists are fierce and powerful, while the "general Xiaolie" is agile and changeable. After avoiding countless attacks, he can give Zhang Han heavy blows from time to time.


    But it can be seen that the physical strength of "general Xiaolie" is a problem. His white face has begun to drop some sweat.


    Shen bingdie came to me and looked down at me. I was so embarrassed that I didn''t look at her face to face. Instead, I lowered my head quietly.


    "Unexpectedly... You are the six Yin spirits..." Shen bingdie''s tone revealed a little surprise.


    But soon, her tone turned and she said in a mosquito like voice in my ear, "if you can''t beat Zhao Gao, don''t mention you go to Zixia palace. I can''t even believe how long you can have these six Yin spirits..."


    I still didn''t look up.


    At this time, Shen bingdie stands up and stares coldly at Zhao Gao.


    She didn''t seem to be afraid of this dead pervert at all, and even dared to look her in the eye.


    This kind of aura is the aura of the strong!


    Taking advantage of Shen bingdie''s absence, I took out the Yin Yang Dao in my arms and carefully found the words "general Xiaolie"!


    Found it. It''s in Lingjiang record!


    "Hua Mulan, female of Wei family, was born in Qiaocheng of Western Han Dynasty (today''s Qiaocheng District of Bozhou City) and a villager of Eastern Wei Dynasty. Mulan, later known as Hua Mulan. His father''s name is arc, which is the chieftain of the early Han Dynasty. Mulan adheres to her father''s ambition and has been practicing martial arts since childhood, especially swordsmanship. In ancient China, heroines were loyal, filial and righteous. They joined the army on behalf of their fathers and defeated the invading nations, which spread through the ages. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty named them "general Xiaolie."


    "Ah? What... What? " I opened my mouth wide in surprise, "this... This... General Xiaolie in Shen bingdie''s mouth! Hua Mulan, a heroine

 Chapter 534

    Are the children telling lies? But the food and wine are placed neatly in it. If there is no one in it, it can''t be jammed through an arm. It can''t be explained how to stack these things so neatly from bottom to top.


    But the leader of the army didn''t believe this evil, and immediately ordered that the man should be found even if he dug three feet.


    So he sent a few soldiers to dig inside the blockhouse with an engineering shovel.


    Just dug less than a meter, but also really dug something, a human thigh bone.


    Then he continued to dig, and slowly a whole skeleton was pulled out.


    There is also a small wooden box under the skeleton, which is full of Hanyang made bullets, that is, the kind held by the children.


    Finally, through the identification of professionals, the bullets collected from the children''s hands and the box of bullets dug out were produced in the same batch.


    There were not enough bullets in the box that were supposed to be filled with 1500 rounds. There were only 1446 rounds, 54 short. All the bullets in the children''s hands, including the one that went off fire, were just 54.


    This is the end of the story. When the troops came late, they withdrew. When they left, they filled the blockhouse and blocked the stone gate again.


    As for who the bones are, whether the 54 hair in the children''s hands are the ones that are missing in this box, I''m afraid we have to ask the bones to know.


    That blockhouse is still pestering on the hillside in the northwest corner of guiyunpu. If you are interested, you can go and have a look. But if someone inside greets you, don''t promise.


    The third story is also the most bizarre one, which happens to be related to the air raid shelter in the park.


    I remember it quite clearly, because it was a sensation at that time and it was published in the newspaper.


    It was 1994. Just two years after the bullet incident, there was a group of young people living in bishagang. When they heard that there were many underground works in the West and south of Zhengzhou, they had a whim to go into the air raid shelter in the park.


    So I prepared the rope, flashlight, compass, food, water and some self-defense supplies, and found a Sunday. A group of people carefully avoided the inspection of the park management office staff, pried open an air raid shelter door behind the park management office, and drilled in.


    At that time, a total of seven people went in. After walking for a while, there were two people who did not go. One of them was the only girl in the team, and the other was his boyfriend.


    The girl was afraid, crying and quarreling to go back, not playing. People have no way, let her boyfriend accompany her to go out first, the rest of the people continue to move forward.


    Not long after they left, the first fork in the air raid shelter appeared. They estimated that they had walked out of the guiyunpu area. They were all excited and wanted to see where the air raid shelter in front of them went.


    After marking, the remaining five of them divided into two roads and stepped into two branches. The three of them were lucky all the way. After a short walk, they found another exit.


    After discussion, they decided to come here first this time and explore from here next time, so they pried open the door of the exit and climbed out.


    But the team of two in the other group was not so lucky.


    In the evening, in a family home on Ruhe Road, several kilometers south of guiyunpu, people walking out at night heard a cry for help behind the gate of the air raid shelter in the home. They called the police and the neighborhood committee of the police station and opened the door to find the two boys.


    They were out of their minds by then. After being sent to the hospital, it was identified that it was the brain that was stimulated that caused this situation. It took me a long time to get better.


    But when family members ask about that day, they don''t remember it at all, as if that day had been stolen from their lives.


    In fact, this matter is not over. No one can imagine that the man and woman who left the first time went to the young people''s home the next day and said that they had not come back for a day and a night.


    This time, everyone panicked. They called the police and organized the air raid shelter to find people.


    At that time, it seemed that hundreds of people were mobilized and spent several days searching the air raid shelters in the West and south of Zhengzhou. We couldn''t find this man and woman, so we had no choice but to treat them as missing persons.


    At that time, my father heard about it and said, "hundreds of people want to search the air raid shelter in Zhengzhou in a few days? That''s what they haven''t seen before! The air raid shelter in Zhengzhou has been dug continuously for nearly 30 years. More than 100000 people have been deployed? At best, they''ve only searched one fifth of the periphery. "


    Since then, I have been fascinated by the air raid shelter, hoping to experience it personally one day, but after all, I was too timid to think about it once.


    At that time, there were no children who didn''t like "tunnel warfare". In our hearts, "mine warfare" and "tunnel warfare" were not the same level of movies.


    After all, not everyone can see land mines, but tunnels are around us.


    At that time, every time I watched "tunnel war", I wanted to find a tunnel drill.But my home in the north of Zhengzhou, does not belong to the original scope of the old city, there is no air raid shelter and tunnel nearby.


    Then again, four months later, on the anniversary of the September 18th Incident, in order not to forget the national humiliation, the whole city was alerted and air defense fortifications were inspected. All the gates of air raid shelters had to be opened and replaced with new locks and keys.


    In the family home of a national cotton factory, when the people of the neighborhood committee opened the door of the air raid shelter, two dehydrated bodies leaned behind the door. At that time, the people who opened the door were scared and rushed to the police station.


    After people came to the police station, through identification of the backpack, the things in the pocket and the clothes on the body of the deceased, it was determined that the two people were the man and the woman who disappeared a few months ago.


    At that time, there was no way for them to go back to the air defense factory, but they didn''t know how to turn around three kilometers away.


    The police station also specially sent people into the original air raid shelter to verify the accuracy of other people''s evidence.


    Those who go down report that it really takes more than ten minutes to get to the first fork in the road. Let alone three minutes, there is no wrong way to walk for ten minutes and turn back.


    However, the family members of the boys and girls did not accept this view at all. They believed that their children must have been killed by others, which led to their tragic death. They strongly demanded autopsy.


    In fact, when the body was first found, the careful girl''s family found that the little finger of the girl''s right hand was missing. They searched all around the area, but they couldn''t find it, so they had to give up.


    This open chest autopsy found that the missing finger of the girl was in the boy''s stomach.


    And both of them did not feed for a long time, which eventually led to water shortage and starvation.


    But when they were found dead, the boy''s backpack was full of food and water, intact.


    In the end, it''s over. The family members of the girl and the boy did not continue to appeal. Don''t ask me why. Ordinary people should not know some things.


    As for the news appearing on TV and newspapers, it is said that young people''s explorations lead to losing their way in air raid shelters. We hope that the majority of young people will cherish their lives, make rational use of their spare time and spare time, and do not ignore other people''s advice when their professional knowledge and equipment are not in place.


    As a matter of fact, it can''t be blamed that the relevant departments don''t tell the truth. Instead, some things are difficult to explain and can''t be explained clearly. It''s not appropriate to talk about it from the outside, even if it''s not clear inside other departments.


    Too many explanations are counterproductive. The masses really have the habit of listening and following blindly.


    My thoughts turned back. Guan Chong and I saw that there was no one around and came in through the iron fence beside the gate.


    Thanks to Zhengzhou''s good work in the past few years, if the red brick wall in bishagang had been four or five meters high a few years ago, we would have no choice.


    After entering the park, we went around to the gate. There was a stone tablet engraved with the origin of the park.


    The first sentence impressively reads: bishagang, formerly known as baishagang, is the end of Meishan extending from southwest to northeast. It is filled with wind and sand all the year round, forming undulating sand dunes.... "


    "Here it is! It''s money. The old man has a conscience Guan Chong rubbed his hands excitedly. "Where is the shelter entrance?"


    Because my grandmother''s house is just opposite the north gate of bishagang. When I was a child, whenever I came to my grandmother''s house, I would go to guiyunpu.


    But in the past two years, due to my work, on the one hand, the number of visits to grandma''s house has decreased, and on the other hand, I have grown up, and the park no longer has any unique attraction for me.


    After all, this is the first time I''ve been to guiyunpu in three or four years.


    In my memory, I know that there are three air raid shelter entrances and exits in guiyunpu, but I also know that there are more than that, but many of them are hidden.


    Among the three entrances and exits, the most famous one is the one behind the park management office.


    However, after the tragic death of a young man in the cave, in order to strengthen the management, the park management office took down the wall next to the cave and pushed it out four or five meters to build it again.


    In this way, the entrance of the cave was moved to the park management office''s courtyard, and ordinary visitors could not get close to it any more.


    The other entrance is not far away. It is in the courtyard of the memorial hall of the martyrs of the northern expedition, 100 meters to the west of the park management office. This memorial hall usually needs to buy tickets to enter. There are some really expensive historical materials and cultural relics in it, so it is guarded day and night.


    If we want to enter the air raid shelter without being found, we have to rely on the last entrance.


    The entrance is in the middle of a small artificial lake in the southwest corner of the park. The artificial lake is not big, only four or five hundred square meters. The water is quite shallow. Although I haven''t been there before, I doubt it can even submerge my waist.


    When I went there to play, I was very strange. Why should I dig an air raid shelter in the middle of the artificial lake and not be afraid of water pouring in?


    It was only after a long time that I realized that there were not lakes first, but air raid shelters later. It was planned to build a small lake here, but after the planning, it was found that there was an air raid shelter entrance in the middle of the lake. I don''t know why, the entrance was not filled, but was raised, which became a scene in the small lake.I told Guan Chong what I thought. Guan Chong agreed to enter from here and said: "it seems that there is only one entrance. No one is near at ordinary times. After all, there is a lake blocking it. I think if the Fu corpse mantra really sneaks in here, it will also choose the entrance. Let''s just go and see if the lock on the air raid shelter door is in good condition, and we can immediately know if the Fu corpse mantra really hides under here. "


    With that, we ran to the southwest corner of the park.


    Soon, I came to the artificial lake, looking at the black hole in the middle of the lake, my heart couldn''t help beating up.


    If, as Guan Chong said, the corpse mantra runs across the river, opens the iron gate and hides underground, then we must follow it. Who knows what will happen after going down?


    It''s really chilly to think of the last experience of those young people who entered the air raid shelter.


    If the lock on the door is intact, it proves that Fu Shi mantra has never been here.


    Although I don''t need to go down, the clue will be broken here. From the day after tomorrow, we will be in a passive situation. Maybe one day when I am walking on the road, a monster will jump out of the road and break my neck with a click


    I really dare not think about it any more.


    Guan Chong didn''t find my contradictory mood. Looking at a pool of water, he was happy and said with a smile: "let''s go. I think the water is very clear. We just have a bath."


    I gave him a bitter smile and walked slowly down the lake.


    The cold water of the lake at night stimulates my every nerve.


    The lake is shallower than I expected, but it''s not in the middle of my thigh. It must be because of the huge civil air defense project below. For the sake of safety, we can''t get too much water to prevent collapse or leakage in the future.


    The closer I get to the gate, the more nervous I am. I hope the lock is good and the lock is bad at the same time. It''s extremely contradictory. Finally, two minutes later, while we were washing the dirt, we moved to the side of the air raid shelter. Seeing that I didn''t dare to move forward, Guan Chong grabbed it and wanted to see if the lock was in good condition.


    Three seconds later, Guan Chong''s iron green face twisted back and said only four words: "the lock is good." After that, he sat on the ground like a deflated ball. He murmured: "no, I didn''t find this guy after searching the mountain for more than a month. He shouldn''t be here..."


    I don''t know whether I should be happy or worried. Although I don''t have to go down this terrible air raid shelter, will I spend every day in fear from now on?


    I even began to regret that I didn''t take old man Qian as my teacher earlier. I''m afraid that even if I had the cheek to go back now, whether old man Qian would like to or not is still a different matter, because I no longer have the capital in my hand, and the only strength I can rely on is about to be lost.


    When I think of this, I finally know that I have nothing left at the moment. Maybe in the future, whenever I can live one more day, I have to thank God for giving me the greatest favor. I''m not reconciled! Anger from the heart, I stepped forward, hard toward the iron gate stamped.


    After a big bang, the iron gate fell to one side with my foot. But it''s not the locked side, but the side where the iron door is connected to the wall of the hole and the door shaft that can rotate is welded. I wonder, when did I become so strong? The iron door is so solidly welded that I can stomp it open.


    Guan Chong also sat beside watching with a confused face. After a moment, he got up and went to the iron door and squatted down to check for a moment. Then burst out a burst of laughter, he was laughing while turning towards me, scared me back.


    "Ha ha! I said it''s impossible. We''re so stupid. We only thought about the locked side, but we didn''t expect that the guy broke the doorshaft here. I''ve seen it. Although it''s a new seal, it''s by no means the one you stomped just now. It''s obvious that someone pulled it away with brute force. Who do you think it would be? ha-ha! Brother, you can be saved this time! Ha ha ha ha


    I''m not as excited as he is. I haven''t seen the shadow of the corpse mantra yet. Looking at his happy appearance, he seems to have killed each other. This guy is so overjoyed that he even forgot to call me martial uncle. He is just like my brother.


    "Who''s there?" Just as Guan Chong was happy, people''s shouts and a few confused lights came from the distance. It was obvious that we had a lot of trouble just now. People from the park management office heard us and followed the voice. "Let''s go!" When I was still in a daze at the flashlight, Guan Chong gently held the iron door that I had kicked down and dragged me to the other side of the lake.


    Two minutes later, we stood at the foot of the wall outside the west gate of the park. "Why didn''t you just go in?" I wonder why Guan Chong pulled me out again.


    "No one. We can''t go in the dark, can we? You don''t want life, I want it. " Guan chongchong shrugs at me.


    "Didn''t you bring a flashlight in the evening?" I clearly remember seeing something like this in his bag.


    "Martial uncle, it seems that a flashlight of eight yuan doesn''t have waterproof function, does it?" Guan Chong took out a green plastic flashlight from his bag and threw it to me. I caught the flashlight and realized that in the Jinshui River, we were all wet, and his bag was no exception."Now that you have found the location of the Fu corpse mantra, don''t worry about it. Now find a place to wash and have a good sleep. Tomorrow, get all the equipment ready. Let''s go down and catch the zombies!" Guan Chong knows that the Fu corpse mantra is here. He looks relaxed. He doesn''t seem to worry about the possible fierce battle tomorrow night.


    "Then you''re not afraid that it''s running all night?" I''m still a little worried.


    "My martial uncle, that thing is a muscle. He can''t even talk. Do you expect him to be as smart as you? Let''s put it this way. The corpse charm is no different from a wild animal. The only difference is standing upright. Besides, even if it can think, even if you don''t come, how can it avoid you? Ah ~ ~ ~ "Guan Chong has begun to yawn.


    I think so. Anyway, it''s a mule or a horse. I don''t need to take it out for a walk. It depends on tomorrow night. Now we found a hotel nearby and stayed.

 Chapter 535

    And I sent out the momentum, also let him completely relieved.


    At this time, my temperament has changed a lot. Before, although I was a bit gentle and scholarly.


    So now I feel completely different. Now I feel like I have experienced thousands of times of tempering, full of a different kind of killing temperament.


    The air around me seems to be suddenly condensed, and the spiritual power of my body makes me energetic, just like a leaking balloon, full of vitality again.


    Everyone''s eyes on me have changed, full of hope, yes, now I let them see hope.


    What Zhao Gao doesn''t want to see is this scene. It''s not difficult to defeat a person, but how to defeat them from the heart.


    Zhao Gao was almost successful just now. Mou ling''er and Shen Bing die were close to disappointment. But at this time, my spiritual power was awakened. Those who were close to disappointment rekindled hope, which was the most difficult to deal with.


    "Well, you yellow mouthed child, I''ll teach you a lesson today. I''ll see if you dare to make it out." Zhao Gao stared at me and said a vicious sentence.


    I was not afraid of him at all. Looking at the old man''s wrinkled face, I felt disgusted. Looking at Shen bingdie and others, I had the idea of playing with him and taking revenge for myself.


    "Old man, that''s all you can do. Why? Now you can''t beat us, so you start spraying feces? Do you have sharp teeth and sharp mouth for fear that others will not know that you are a man and woman


    I speak without mercy, Zhao Gao heard a mouthful of old blood as choking in his throat, almost choked to death.


    After a long time, I stared at me with two eyes. I laughed in my heart and then scolded, "old man, I''m not afraid to fall down with such big eyes."


    Guan Chong just felt happy when he heard it, just like he had a spirit in his heart and went up to the sky. He looked up to the sky and said with a long smile: "brother, well said, this old eunuch has never tasted the taste of a woman in his life. I think he is abnormal."


    "My brother has insight." I yelled at Guan Chong. The voice was deliberately amplified so that people around me could hear what we said.


    Zhao Gao was so choked by me, and then with the laughter of people around him, he had already lost his mind. Looking at me, there was red fire in his eyes.


    "Huang Kou Xiao''er thinks he is a hero, but actually he doesn''t know he is on a dead end road. Today I will send you to see the king of hell." Zhao Gao didn''t know if he had been ridiculed a lot just now. Now his voice has become shrill. He really should be a eunuch.


    Zhao Gao came to me. I dodged and looked at him. I picked up the sword and went to Zhao Gao''s face.


    This time I completely gave up defense and only attacked. Under my pressure, Zhao GAO found many loopholes in me, but he couldn''t fight back. On the contrary, he was confused by me.


    Finally, Zhao Gaoyan looked at it. In such a situation, he certainly couldn''t get a good job. Even if these people swarmed on, he might die here.


    There are still many plans behind Zhao Gao''s back. Moreover, when he meets my rare constitution, it is impossible for him to fall into such a situation now.


    You can''t let yourself fall into such a dilemma. What''s more, now that you have found the existence of six ghosts, you will have a chance to get them in the future. Don''t rush for a moment.


    After persuading myself in this way, Zhao Gao hit me hard and let me back two steps. At that time, Zhao Gao suddenly swept back tens of meters, then looked up at me with a fierce look and said, "yellow mouth child, this time I''ll let you go, next time it falls into my hands, I''ll take your life and help me achieve great success."


    After that, he quickly retreated. He ran so fast that we didn''t react to him for a while and a half. The devil, who was still shouting in front of us just now, retreated like this.


    The current situation is really funny. Has a crisis been solved? This kind of situation really makes people present a little sad.


    Instead, Guan Chong reacted early and yelled at Zhao Gao''s back: "if you can''t fight, just tell me what to do. Go home and find your mother to nurse as soon as possible."


    Guan Chong''s words were really rude, but we couldn''t stop laughing.


    After two laughs, I coughed. It seemed that all my strength had been drained. Suddenly, my feet softened and I knelt on the ground. I couldn''t hold the sword in my hand.


    Shen bingdie has been quietly paying attention to me, maybe she doesn''t know, his eyes have begun to lock on me.


    When the assassin saw me kneeling on the ground, she rushed over for the first time, held my shoulder and asked, "how are you? Are you all right? "


    I turned my head. At this time, my face was very pale and terrible, just like there was no blood on my face. It was totally terrible pale and pitiful.


    Shen bingdie didn''t see my face just now. Now she saw it. She didn''t control herself for a moment and took a breath of air conditioning."What''s the matter?" My strength seems to have been completely drained, and I don''t even have the strength to speak.


    Shen bingdie where dare to say with me, can smile perfunctorily: "nothing."


    She said with one stroke and gestured to the people behind her to stop talking.


    Who knows that Guan Chong is a person with an impetuous personality. When he saw me, he said directly: "I said, man, how can your face be so white, just like a dead man."


    As soon as Guan Chong''s words came out, I knew why Shen bingdie was so hesitant just now.


    Sure enough, Shen bingdie stamped his foot and said, "you, you can''t do enough."


    Guan Chong doesn''t understand. Touch his head. I guess I''m still thinking about why I said this to him all of a sudden.


    Shen bingdie carefully looked at my look, did not find anything wrong, so he said: "well, first go where I recuperate."


    I nodded and agreed. Now it''s the best choice to go to Shen bingdie, otherwise we will be defeated.


    When Shen bingdie saw me nodding, she reached out and pulled me up, then carried me forward.


    This Shen Bing butterfly, let alone, looks like a thin and small one, but this figure is really not vegetarian. It''s only after Wei''an''s chest is close to her that she can feel something.


    I''m a weak patient. Now I''m in a hurry. Shen bingdie doesn''t know what''s wrong with me. Otherwise, it must be with me.


    Confused thinking, I head a crooked unexpectedly is muddle through.


    Shen bingdie saw that the people around her were quiet, and it seemed that she was more and more tired to move forward.


    "What''s the matter with you?" he asked? Why don''t you talk? "


    But now that I can answer her question, Shen bingdie gantian didn''t wait for someone to respond. Naturally, she felt even more strange, so she lowered her head and looked at it. Only when she saw that I was in a coma now.


    Shen bingdie rushed to Guan and said, "let''s go. He fainted. "


    Guan Chong didn''t expect that things should be so serious. He restrained his playful face and quickened his pace.


    When I wake up again, I slowly open my eyes, first of all, the snow-white roof.


    It should be the cause of coma. My throat was as thirsty as if I was about to get angry. I still had no strength, but it was much better. I took a drink from the quilt beside the table. My thirsty throat was much better just now.


    It seems that the people who brought me here are very attentive. They have considered everything. Even the water is ready. They have fully considered that I may be thirsty when I wake up. They are very careful.


    After drinking a glass of water at one go, the discomfort in my throat just now was relieved, so I had the strength to look at the furnishings around me.


    The room I''m lying in now, whether it''s layout or furniture, is very antique. Almost all the furniture is made of wood, with few modern equipment. It''s like a paradise. I like such a place very much.


    It''s like a feeling of returning to nature. After staying in a noisy city for a long time, I always fantasize that I come to such a place and have nothing to do with the world.


    Just as I was thinking about this, the door beside me was opened and Shen bingdie came in.


    Holding a tray in her hand, she was very happy to see me open my eyes and said, "you finally wake up. If you don''t wake up again, I don''t know what to do."


    Looking at Shen bingdie, I said with a bad smile, "what? You were so worried about me


    I smile, let Shen bingdie subconsciously said: "you don''t think, I don''t worry about you."


    I listened with a deliberate frown and said, "really? If you don''t worry about me, why bring me back? "


    I mean to say that on purpose. After all, I have a deep impression of Shen bingdie, who only met once that day. Moreover, my impression of Shen bingdie has always been cold. Now that I can see her so many expressions, I can''t help but want to tease her, but actually I don''t have any bad ideas.


    Shen bingdie was choked by my simple words. She didn''t know how to answer, but after a while she saw the smile left in the corner of my mouth, she knew that she was being teased by me.


    So Shen bingdie came over and punched me on the shoulder and said, "how can you do this? It''s true."


    Seeing the little girl was almost amused by me, I didn''t use it any more. I honestly said, "OK, OK, I don''t dare to offend you any more."


    Shen Bing butterfly gave me a white look, as if to say that this strange who, are my own do demon.


    I don''t know what to say. I bow my head and don''t speak in silence. Otherwise, I''ll really piss her off. The power of girls is endless.


    Shen bingdie sat in front of me and said, "you are in Zixia palace now. Maybe it''s because you suddenly break through the spiritual power that you can''t continue. This won''t happen next time."I nodded and felt for a while. There are traces of spiritual power in my body. And now spiritual power is still swimming in my body. This feeling of full of power is really fascinating. No wonder that old ghost Zhao Gao is so eager to get me.


    I thought of this and said, "it''s a pity that we didn''t save them this time."


    When I said that, the loneliness in my eyes was hard to cover up. Shen bingdie shook her head and said, "that''s not what I said. Now your strength has been enhanced. For our next action, there are only advantages but no disadvantages, and the success rate has been improved. I have this premonition that we will succeed next time."


    Shen bingdie''s words are also reasonable, and I want to open up. The so-called good things are hard. If you want to succeed, there will be more hardships.


    For me, I have already made some preparations in my heart.


    "By the way, what about Mou ling''er?" When I think about it, I asked.


    Shen bingdie''s eyes suddenly dropped, but under my concerned eyes, she said: "her condition is not very good."


    As soon as I heard that, I was worried and I was about to stand up.


    Shen bingdie quickly pressed me and said, "don''t worry, she doesn''t matter. Now her life is saved. If you want to save her, you have to get better first."


    In this case, I''m half relieved.


    Seeing that I was no longer struggling, Shen bingdie released her hand and said, "since you are no longer struggling, take the medicine."


    I nodded. Shen bingdie picked up a pill from the tray and I took it.


    In an instant, I felt as if there were countless spiritual powers in my body, and the spiritual powers consumed before, as well as the symptoms of physical discomfort, all disappeared in an instant.


    Where is this pill? It''s a pill.


    I look at Shen Bingqing gratefully. She blushes and lowers her head under my eyes.


    I smile, turn over, slowly close to Shen Bingqing, she retreated, I move forward.


    Until there was only one wall behind her, and I got close to her a lot, then I slowly said, "I''m hungry."


    Shen Bingqing looked up at me, then pushed me away and ran out.


    Looking at her as if someone was chasing after her, I couldn''t help covering my stomach and laughing.


    This girl, the surface of the high cold where, although most of the time in front of me, or will be sacred and inviolable appearance, but I have excavated her true nature.


    After a while, Shen bingdie came over, and more than a dozen maids behind him put down the food and retired.


    The food looks light, but it''s also tempting.


    I''m not polite any more. I''ve been in a coma for several days, and now I''m starving.


    Shen bingdie sat watching, and I said, "you can eat, too. "


    she shook her head and said," no, I don''t eat with starving ghosts. "


    I laughed and said," I think you are afraid of being brought to death by me. Eat quickly. It''s no fun for me to eat alone. "


    SHEN bingdie gave me a white look, opened the door and went out.

 Chapter 536

    A meal of beauty on the side, eat naturally will be particularly happy, feeling is also very different.


    I ate a lot more than usual. At the end of the meal, I didn''t need Shen bingdie to talk about it. I felt like a bucket.


    Shen bingdie''s eyes when she left, I was really speechless. Is it really the cause of coma?


    In the middle of the afternoon, Guan Chong and I were in the Zixia palace. We had a hard time coming here. Naturally, we had to look around. In my heart, I was still worried about Mou ling''er, the strong woman. I always wanted to see her again.


    Guan Chong looked around and said, "Zixia palace is really a good place. "


    I agree with what he said. Zixia palace is really a good place. It''s like a place on the top of clouds and towering into the sky. It even gives people the illusion that they are walking in the clouds.


    I especially like the environment here. Such a quiet place can calm my disordered heart recently. It''s a good place for me to sort out so many disordered things that have happened recently.


    Zixia Palace''s dress is just like those Xiuxian sects in TV dramas. Every plant and tree looks very spiritual, which makes people feel very pleasant.


    Especially the horticulture, people always feel that the layout is complementary. More is more, less is a pity.


    Zixia palace is worthy of inheriting. In the end, it still has its own inside information. How can ordinary people easily see the way inside.


    I have also been influenced recently. After seeing and hearing more, I have become half an expert unconsciously. I can also see some ways to these.


    Just came to the corner of another yard, I looked at the surrounding environment, called the maid who passed by.


    "Girl."


    When the girl saw me, she probably recognized me as the person Shen bingdie brought back. She came up and said, "what''s the matter, sir?"


    I gave her a smile and said, "do you have an injured girl who is being treated?"


    The girl opened her eyes wide and said, "yes, sir."


    "Then take me to see her." I said.


    "Yes, sir," the girl nodded


    I nodded and followed. I walked around the yard and across a garden. The girl stopped.


    But I have been looking around, almost did not pay attention to the direct impact, to close a good pull me, I just react, quickly stopped.


    Guan Chong gave me a teasing smile, as if I was deliberately taking advantage of girls.


    I gave him a white look and thought of me as someone. If I wanted to do something, I would definitely do it openly and honestly. I don''t despise this kind of covert means.


    Guan Chong Chong, I pick eyebrows, as if to say, know you are a gentleman, OK.


    I''ll go back. What''s the good news? I''m the one.


    After a quiet conversation between the two of us, the girl in front turned her head and said, "gentlemen, the person you are looking for is in this yard. I''ll go first."


    I nodded, next to Guan Chong hit me on the stomach, I was almost beaten, really angry, but still want to keep smiling.


    When the maid saw my twisted facial features, she almost didn''t get a fright from me. She was already walking very fast, and now it was like a trot.


    Am I that scary? Touching my face, I began to have deep doubts.


    One side of the Guan Chong pulled me, said: "OK, don''t look, people are far away, what else to see."


    I forgot that the boy didn''t speak. When he spoke, I remembered that he just punched me today.


    I gave him a nice smile and then hit him on the chin when he couldn''t figure it out.


    Small sample, let you again arrogant.


    After one punch, I swaggered into the yard, and then saw Guan Chong standing outside, covering his chin like a lengzi. That kind of virtue is not to mention how funny, it can only be described as particularly funny.


    When I got to the door, I subconsciously restrained myself, not because of anything else, but because I thought Mou ling''er, a girl, was worthy of respect.


    What happened that day, in front of my eyes are like yesterday''s things, Mou ling''er''s determined hands, and the bright red blood.


    Blame me for not being strong enough. If I were strong enough at that time, these things would not happen at all. Such thoughts often linger in my heart.


    But in the end, thank you can only be a means to motivate me, not a constraint on my past.


    It will remind me to be strong, but it will not let me live in guilt forever.


    At this time, I had an extra hand on my shoulder. I turned my head to Guan Chong.


    He said nothing, patted me on the shoulder and said, "go in."I laughed, nodded and pushed open the door in front of me.


    As soon as I entered the door, there was a bed. At this time, the upper bed curtain was put down. In the hazy, I could see a person lying on it.


    She is like an angel falling into the world. Although she closes her eyes, she can feel the peace in it.


    I subconsciously lightened my breath, afraid that my intrusion would disturb the sleeping fairy.


    In these short steps, I feel that I have been walking for a century.


    When I finally stood in front of the bed, I felt a kind of unprecedented peace.


    I slowly opened this layer of bed curtain, Mou ling''er lay quietly in front of me, I looked at her, but I couldn''t help crying.


    Mou ling''er''s condition looks good, but her face is very pale. From the ups and downs of her chest, we can see that she is still alive, but only alive.


    I sat on the stool beside me, took Mou ling''er''s hand and said to her, "when can you get better? How I want to see you lively and how I want to hear your chirping voice again. "


    I said, the tone inside is more than I can say clearly melancholy.


    Lin Chong leaned against the door and looked at us quietly. He was very witty and didn''t make any sound.


    Later, Shen bingdie came in. She looked at my direction, and there were more things in her eyes.


    Next to Guan Chong pulled Shen bingdie''s sleeve and motioned her to go out first.


    Two people have found the yard, Guan Chong said: "how can I save Mou ling''er?"


    Shen bingdie didn''t delay and said, "if you want to drink mouling''er, you have to go to the place where she is, that is, the Miao area. When you get to the Miao area, you can find the Gu God. Only the Gu God can save her with rebirth Gu."


    Guan Chong nodded and said, "now she is..."


    Shen bingdie waved her hand and said, "now you can rest assured. She won''t have any problems for the time being."


    After hearing Shen bingdie''s words, Guan Chong felt relieved.


    Shen bingdie turned to go in and said to Guan Chong, "don''t be stunned. Let''s go in. We still have a lot to do. "


    after that, Shen bingdie went in. Guan rushes after him.


    Shen bingdie came in and looked at my back. She didn''t know what to say. She just felt lonely for no reason. She looked at me and sighed.


    I put down mu ling''er''s hand, covered the blanket for her, then turned around and sat on the table and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen bingdie came and sat down and said, "when are you going to take action?"


    When I heard Shen bingdie''s words, I raised my head. Shen bingdie was really smart. I could see that I was ready to take action these days.


    I laughed and said, "it''s smart. To be honest, I''m really ready to start tomorrow."


    Shen bingdie nodded and said, "can I ask you the reason for this?"


    I stretched out my hand and said: "the reason is very simple. First, saving people should be done as soon as possible. After all, no one knows what they are suffering now. On the other hand, I felt that Zhao Gao must have been injured that day. I think now is a good opportunity to attack."


    Shen bingdie didn''t speak for a long time. Then he looked at me and said, "you should know that I don''t have to help you."


    I''m particularly confident about this. I''ll take a short cut and say, "No. I believe you won''t let me die on master Zhao. "


    Shen bingdie''s face changed, because I talked about her heart, because after all, my constitution is here. If you really let Zhao Gao succeed, the final result will definitely make people laugh.


    Shen bingdie looked at me and said, "you''re right. I really want to go with you. Do you have any plans?"


    I lowered my head and shook my head. Then he said, "to tell you the truth, I have no plan at all. The only thing left is to rush together."


    Shen bingdie frowned, next to Guan Chong patted me on the shoulder and said, "OK, now we don''t care how well we plan. When we meet the old monster, everything is empty. Let''s go and act according to the situation."


    It seems to me that I am a little frustrated, but at present, it seems that this is the only way.


    "Let''s start early tomorrow." Shen bingdie throws down a word and turns to walk out.


    I looked at Guan Chong and said, "I want to stay with ling''er for a while."


    Guan Chong nodded, his eyes are clear, as a brother, he really should understand me.


    The room is quiet again. This afternoon, I have been accompanying mu ling''er. Although she is still unconscious and doesn''t know anything, I believe my mind can convey the past.


    When time slowly passed for a long time, it should have been night, I went out from inside.


    As I estimated, I walked out of the room. To my surprise, Shen bingdie was looking at me with a pot of wine in her hand.I laughed, walked up and said, "I didn''t expect you to be here waiting for me."


    Shen bingdie glared at me and said, "stop talking nonsense. I think you need to drink now."


    I took the drink, laughed and said, "you know me. I really want a drink."


    Shen bingdie turned around and said, "hum, who knows you? I''m just bringing you a drink. "


    Women''s duplicity has been a deep experience for me, so this will be Shen bingdie''s words, I subconsciously ignored these directly.


    He said, "go over and fix her a drink."


    Shen bingdie didn''t know what happened to him. Looking at my expression, he nodded directly, as if he had no reaction.


    I pull Shen bingdie to sit on the roof. When Shen bingdie reacts, he is already on the roof.


    I took a cool bottle of wine and drank it at night.


    The taste of this wine is very light. It''s not a very strong wine. It makes people want to have another drink. It''s really a feeling of indulging in it.


    Shen bingdie looked at me and always felt that I was very relaxed. He asked, "don''t you worry at all?"


    I turned to look at her and said, "no, I''m very worried. I''m very afraid that I''ll fail again tomorrow. But if I fail again, I won''t save my friends and hurt them. I''ll be very frustrated."


    Shen bingdie looked me up and down and said, "really, why can''t I see that you are particularly anxious?"


    I gave a wry smile and said, "you can''t see it''s your problem, but I can be very responsible to say that now my heart is really in a mess. Shen bingdie, listening to my voice, suddenly seemed to understand me. Although I never showed my vulnerability, I was still very vulnerable.


    Shen bingdie looked at me and said, "don''t worry. We are bound to succeed. "


    I laughed, took a big sip of the wine, and then handed the bottle to Shen bingdie.


    Shen bingdie took the bottle, thought for a moment, raised his head and drank the wine.


    But maybe I didn''t have enough experience, so I was choked and coughed twice. I looked at her, covered my mouth and stood up. Finally, I burst into laughter.


    And Shen bingdie glared at me, now she has cough eyes red, looks speechless lovely.


    After a while, Shen bingdie stopped coughing. The first thing I did was to ask the teacher, "what are you laughing at?"


    I shook my head and said, "no, I didn''t smile. Do you hear me smile?"


    My completely shameless attitude of resistance made Shen bingdie not know what to say. At last, she could only look at me fiercely and turned her head with a cold hum.


    I laughed and said, "what? That makes you angry? "


    without speaking, Shen bingdie turned around and I ran up to her and said," OK, OK, I admit that I can''t smile? Don''t be angry. Look at the stars. I promise you won''t be angry immediately. "


    originally, Shen bingdie made up her mind to ignore it, but she didn''t resist the temptation and raised her head for a long time. The stars in the sky are dotted in the dark blue sky, twinkling like a mysterious picture. It''s beautiful and attractive.

 Chapter 537

    A cough interrupted me, we all suddenly woke up, looked up, just saw Guan Chong, looking at us outside the door.


    Sometimes he asked, "when are we going to save people?"


    "This evening," Shen bingdie said, "we have to go to save people as soon as possible. Later, maybe they will become something."


    "Do you have a plan?" Guan Chong asked.


    Shen bingdie said with a mysterious smile: "I happen to know that there is a path leading to that dungeon, but you have to cooperate with me."


    We immediately prepared the things we were going to take, and we went in a hurry in the dark.


    Shen bingdie took us to the valley beside the cemetery, where there was a small river.


    It''s very gloomy here, which makes me feel very uncomfortable.


    It''s really cold here. Guan Chong tightens his clothes, but he doesn''t say much. He still follows Shen bingdie, who is walking faster and faster.


    I shivered. Shen bingdie looked into my eyes and said, "we''ll be here soon."


    We followed one of the branches of the stream to a hillside. There''s a cave, and it''s from there that the stream comes.


    "It''s a cold part of the way here. I hope you can hold on." Shen bingdie said to us.


    "I can hold on." I said, even though my teeth started to chatter.


    Shen bingdie gave me a complicated look and said, "let''s go now!"


    We walked along the cave, and the stream was next to me. But soon, we lived at another fork. Xiaoxi emerged from another hole, another fork, and there was nothing.


    Shen bingdie entered the fork without hesitation.


    As soon as I got here, it warmed up all around. I was relieved that if I continued to walk like this, I would freeze to death on the road.


    It''s different, up and down, up and down.


    Ah, it''s like a place I''ll walk through in my dream.


    But soon, we found that there was a faint light in front of the dark, Shen bingdie looked at the time and said anxiously, "hurry up, the front is coming."


    She skilfully turned and ran to the light, but Guan Chong and I were not familiar with the road, so we could only stumble along and almost cut our arms at the corner.


    Fortunately, the destination is not far from us. We soon arrived in the stone house which can accommodate dozens of people.


    There is a raised platform in the middle of the stone house, which can occupy more than ten people. Some strange arrays are painted around the platform, and the lines of these arrays are connected to the surrounding walls.


    I looked up and saw that the wall was full of long-term lights. The dim light I saw before was only the common function of hundreds of long-term lights. The wall was full of strange symbols, lines and patterns. These long-term lights were connected by lines.


    I looked up at the roof, and there were only lines on it, converging from all sides to a point, which was facing the platform on the ground.


    Shen bingdie cross legged in front of the platform, saw us come in, quickly let us stand on the stage, she said: "after a while, the light will move, Jining you will drop blood on the stage. I''ll find their position as soon as possible. Don''t try to be brave. If you see them, bring them back immediately. I can only hold on for half an hour. "


    Her face with some sadness, I nodded to her, firmly said: "Shen bingdie, you can rest assured, I will not waste time."


    She immediately closed her eyes, mouth read I do not understand the language, after a while her hand on the ground, a strange wind began to flow in the stone room. The wind with no less than to come in the stream cold, let me have a layer of chicken skin GADA. I turn to see Guan Chong and I are the same, we immediately close together to warm up.


    Shen bingdie spoke more and more quickly. The line next to the platform began to shine, and then the array started to light up. The light slowly climbed from the ground to the wall, went to the place where the lamp was, and almost at the same time began to walk up against the lamp.


    I immediately raised the knife that I had already prepared and scratched it with my fingers, squeezed out a drop of blood, and the king fell on the platform. In a moment, the long light suddenly went faster, and they gathered on our heads along the line. A warm light came down from the sky. I heard Shen bingdie yelling, but the sound seemed to come from far away. Before I could hear it clearly, they dissipated again.


    We waited for a while, and suddenly it became clear. Showing the appearance of a cell, abbess Huiqing was sitting cross legged at the end of the curtain. I immediately wanted to step out of the array, but was stopped by Guan Chong: "wait a minute!"


    Why did he stop me in such an emergency.


    Seeing him pointing out the window, two bodyguards just passed by.


    I realized that I was in a hurry.


    Guan Chong and I nervously looked at the guards outside the cell, but they continued to play forward like they didn''t see us. I knew immediately that they couldn''t see us.


    Shihui said, "I''m surprised to see that I''m going out of the way! How did you get in? "


    "Time is pressing. Does abbess Huiqing know where the others are?" I asked in a low voice.Knowing that the situation was urgent, abbess Huiqing immediately said, "they are on my upper floor. They seem to be being interrogated now. We have to go quickly!"


    I nodded, "can abbess Huiqing move now?"


    "Yes." Abbess Huiqing immediately stood up. I took him into the array and sat down. Guan Chong''s hand stretched out from the air and dragged me into the array.


    There was a white fog again.


    Abbess Huiqing was surprised when she saw this array, but she soon calmed down.


    "With this moving array, they can all escape quickly."


    The white fog soon dissipates again. This time, it still stops in the cell. But this time, it''s not as easy as abbess Huiqing before, because another abbess here is being put on the tools of torture, and there are two people in the cell with blood and flesh, which makes me feel cold.


    Shen bingdie''s array won''t last long. We have to save people immediately. We immediately made a plan and decided to make a quick decision.


    Abbess Huiqing sends a message to a perfect person in the cell and tells us the plan. Soon, the Abbess burst into tears and cried, "I said! I said! Please don''t fight again


    When it comes to hysteria, I''m sorry that he didn''t enter the entertainment industry.


    The head of the guard looked at him and laughed, "well, people have to be so smart." he was so proud that he ordered people to open the cell door. At the moment when the cell door opened, Guan and I rushed out. Suddenly, the guards were killed by us without any reaction. The other two yelled and rang the alarm bell. We rushed over. Fortunately, these bodyguards were not good. We soon solved the problem. We dragged all the people to the side of the array and were dragged in by abbess Huiqing.


    As the white light rose, I heard Zhao Gao''s roar.


    "Be careful." Abbess Huiqing reminded. "Zhao Gao will be here soon."


    I guess Shen bingdie''s array can''t hold up. The fog of the whole array dissipates slowly. "It''s too late, abbess Huiqing. You take the wounded and leave here first. Zhao Gao will give us three people to deal with it." I said to her.


    "How can I escape first and leave you alone?"


    One side, Guan Chong said anxiously, "abbess, please take the wounded and go quickly! Otherwise, it''s too late. With the wounded here, we will be killed by Zhao Gao. As long as you take good care of the wounded and retreat, we can also fight with the dog thief. "


    "Yes! It''s hard to say who will win. "


    At this time, when the array is broken, Shen bingdie also comes out of it. There is no need to waste his strength to keep the array running.


    The nun gritted her teeth and said, "please, thank you here!" Then the nun and another nun left along the passage with the two wounded.


    "None of you want to run away. Today, I want to let your little mice know how serious the consequences of bad family affairs are." Zhao Gao''s strange voice rang out at the other end of the cell passage.


    "Ha ha, old Capon, are you waiting here? That''s good. I''m itchy. Come and scratch me. I''m not sure if you''re happy, you''ll be rewarded with some money. " Guan Chong laughs.


    Zhao Gao walked into the passage with a gloomy face. "I''m in vain if I don''t break up your son today." With that, he took a big step, and the whole air rippled under this foot.


    "Guan Chong, Bing die, the old dog has great strength, and now he is burning with anger. We have to be very careful." I remind both of them.


    Shen bingdie took out a few pieces of yellow paper from her sleeve and recited some words in her mouth. Then he threw the paper into the air, and one by one, he made a few thousand paper cranes flying in the air. "This is a defensive array. It will be of great use to us later."


    Zhao Gao''s steps are very fast. Several shadows flash, and he has already come to them. Then he claps them with one hand. There is a hot spark in the palm wind, and he rushes towards Guan.


    When I saw the situation, I directly used my skill to attack Zhao Gao. Zhao Gao didn''t dodge, but I only kicked three inches away from him, and it was blocked as if I had kicked the wall.


    "The old thief''s innate spirit is strong and strong. He is invulnerable to weapons and fire and water." Shen reminded me.


    It''s really troublesome. We have to find a way to break his vigorous Qi, otherwise we can''t compete at all.


    This is the way to close the Chong Yun Gong. "Eunuch, why do you have so much strength? Do you really tickle me?" Although he was joking, Guan Chong''s face was very dignified. A few drops of sweat fell down from his forehead along his cheek.


    This old man''s skill is really deep. How can his palm power be so hot? It''s so hot that I can''t play him. Guan Chong is biting his teeth.


    "Bing die, do you have any way to break his vigorous Qi?"


    Shen bingdie had already sat down beside him, pinching his fingers, and drawing some incomprehensible symbols on the ground. I don''t know if I heard anything. I had no choice but to help Guan Chong resist Zhao Gao''s attack.


    Zhao Gao saw that his palm didn''t work, so he took it back immediately, put his hands together and made a print. In Liuhe Lion King seal, I saw a lion''s shadow between Zhao Gao''s hands and flew out angrily. I was shocked. I quickly gathered all the true Qi in my hands and instilled it into Guan Chong''s back. Guan Chong''s eyes focused, his mouth opened, and he roared. The walls of the corridor all split under the strong sound wave. And the lion seal disappeared.Zhao Gao was beaten back by the shockwave for several steps before he stood firm, and a small piece of his clothes was torn. But it didn''t do him any real harm. I couldn''t help feeling disappointed. I can''t beat this guy if I don''t want to do something. In other words, is it because the eunuch does not have that thing, without seven emotions and six desires, Yuanyang does not vent, so the skill is so profound. He and Guan Chong can''t beat him alone. What a shame.


    "Bingdie, don''t sit down. Do you want to help me? We''re not going to make it


    Guan Chong shouts at Shen bingdie. He knows Shen bingdie has many ideas. Maybe he can find a way.


    I calmed down and said, "Guan Chong, stop yelling, bingdie. She is probably trying to find a way. We should trust her and buy her time."


    "You all have to die here today!"


    Zhao Gao was floating in the air, burning a prairie fire. His whole body was ablaze, and then the fire came as strong as a big explosion.


    I tried my best and said to Guan Chong, "let''s transport all our skills out to form an air hood to protect the ice butterfly."


    As I said, Guan Chong meditates on luck. We both try our best to shrink the true Qi. The smaller the scope of protection, the stronger the defense.


    At this time, the thousand paper cranes left by Shen bingdie moved and lit up one by one after flying to the protected area. I immediately felt that the real Qi strength in the whole defense range was much higher. I can''t help feeling that these array like things are really practical. It''s troublesome to use them. I don''t have much time to use them when I fight with people.


    The whole passage was engulfed by this fire. Guan Chong and I were also sweating. I felt that I was about to collapse. It is estimated that Guan Chong has almost reached the limit.


    Fortunately, Shen bingdie woke up in time. As soon as she opened her eyes, her eyes glowed purple, and her whole body was filled with purple.


    "Jining, Guan Chong, you two come and form a three-phase dawn array with me. We can defeat Zhao Gao together."


    Next, Guan Chong and I took a corner according to Shen bingdie''s instructions, and three people formed a triangle. "Purple air comes from the East." Shen bingdie is in the East. Her purple Qi flows to me and Guan Chong in two routes.


    I feel purple into the body, began to wash my body up and down, driving every cell of me. I feel a kind of unprecedented power full of myself. All of a sudden, my confidence increased greatly. It''s time for me to fight back.


    "Remember, the only way to increase my strength is with a stick of incense. If I can''t defeat him any more, I''ll be left to be slaughtered." Shen bingdie reminds me.


    I knew the seriousness of the matter, and Guan Chong looked at each other. "You go up and down and take Zhao Gao as soon as possible."


    Zhao Gao also appears unnatural at this time, he can obviously feel the leap of our three strengths. But he was still smiling.


    "The little girl''s array is good. It can force you to improve so much, but there is still a time limit! When it''s time, what do you do? "


    "Even if it''s called the three-phase array, do you know why it''s not used? It means that the night is over and the day is over. Those who enter the battle can''t escape before they withdraw. They can only fight with us. "


    What a bully! At last, the situation has been reversed.


    Guan Chong and I are close to Zhao Gao. Guan Chong punches fiercely, while I concentrate on Zhao Gao''s footwork. At this time, Zhao Gao''s body protecting vigorous Qi appears fragile under my purple Qi. Zhao Gao was so scared that he ran away. However, his hat was knocked off by Guan Chong.


    Zhao Gao retreated and was very embarrassed. Only a few steps back, there is a gas wall behind to block Zhao Gao.


    Zhao Gao atmosphere, "deceiving people too much, today''s fight also want to take you two."


    After I heard that, my feet were even faster. I thought I had to kick the dog to death to make him arrogant.


    Shen bingdie is at the back of the command. Several thousand paper cranes fly over and take Zhao Gao''s face. Zhao Gao takes his hand to block it. As a result, several thousand paper cranes explode directly.


    This can be regarded as a heavy blow to Zhao Gao, both hands are full of scars, blood dripping.


    At the same time, I also kicked him in the abdomen. Guan Chong also punched him in the face while he was sick. Zhao Gao flew out and didn''t have the same air as he had just appeared.


    Zhao Gao got up from the ground with a miserable smile and looked at us bitterly.


    "Blood magic


    The whole person suddenly shriveled a lot, red eyes, a bloody smell, disgusting.


    Then he pushed his palms, and a bloody storm came over. We were all hit to the ground. A little blood flowed from the corner of my mouth, and my whole body was full of blood. This move is really powerful, affecting my blood, do we still want to lose it?


    At this time, Shen bingdie takes a token out of her arms.


    "All over the sky, the gods and demons come and go freely, their power is like me, and they come."


    This time, I understood Shen bingdie''s mantra.Then, a powerful breath came from the token. Then, a huge arm appeared and punched Zhao Gao. The punch seemed so bland to me, but Zhao Gao was scared in an instant.


    "Blood devil disintegrates, disease!"


    In an instant, Zhao Gao''s whole personality turned into a blood light, shooting away, but he was still hit by the big hand.


    "Ah


    I could hear a scream. After the blood light trembled, it flew away along the passage and disappeared.


    I quickly asked Shen bingdie, "did we win?"


    "Of course, Zhao Gao just used the forbidden technique to escape, but he was still hit by my move. He was hurt more and more. He was a useless person for the time being."


    "This old eunuch can really run. He has run away. It''s even harder to kill him in the future." Guan Chong said with a smile.


    I said to him, "if there were no ice butterflies this time, we would have been killed by Zhao Gao, the dog thief. Don''t talk about it for the time being. How are you hurt?"


    "I don''t have any serious problems, just minor injuries. How about you, Miss Shen?"


    "I''m fine, too. Thank you for your concern. What about you in Jining?"


    "I''m pretty much the same. I think we''d better catch up with abbess Huiqing as soon as possible, and then find other people and save them all."


    So we meditated in situ for a while, and then we set out along with abbess Huiqing''s route.


    Next, the three of us went out of the passage and went around, finding ourselves in a maze and unable to find a way out. I feel terrible. Maybe abbess Huiqing and they haven''t found the exit and are still trapped here.


    "Miss Shen, do you have any good ideas?"


    Shen bingdie shook his head. "It''s a maze, not an array. There''s nothing I can do about it. Everyone can only walk by feeling."


    I feel very difficult, so I go around like a headless fly. My intuition tells me that maybe abbess Huiqing and they may be in danger now. So I have to find them.


    Then we turn to a passage, corresponding to three doors.


    "Well What should we do now? "


    The three of us discussed for a long time without any clue. After a long time, I couldn''t help it.


    "Let''s choose one door at random. If it''s wrong, we''ll go back and enter the other door until we find the right way." After listening to my opinion, they agreed that I was right.


    "OK, let''s go through the leftmost door first."


    I went to the gate and pushed it open. There was a passage in the door. It was dark. Then, I opened the other two doors. I didn''t expect that, either.


    "Let''s go from the far left."


    I walked in the front, followed by Shen bingdie, and Guan Chong was behind. I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. I find that the front and back of my sight are all black. I don''t think this road has no head!


    Then there was a shaking in the passage, and I couldn''t see anything. I used my power in my eyes, but I still couldn''t see anything. I panicked.


    Shout: "ice butterfly, Guan Chong, are you ok?"


    There was no response, dead silence.

 Chapter 538

    Someone once asked me what I fear most in the world? The first thing I think about is loneliness. Human beings are social animals. They need to gather together to have power, value of life and seven emotions and six desires. So there will be a society and a family.


    Now, I''m in the loneliness I fear most. I can''t see things, I can''t touch things, and no one talks to me. I''m really afraid. I''m afraid that I will live in such loneliness forever. Then this is the most terrible punishment in the world.


    But I didn''t give up for the time being. I could feel that I was still standing on the ground, so I walked in one direction all the time.


    For a long time, I feel thirsty, I feel hungry, I don''t know if it will be useful to go on, but I know I can''t give up easily, there are many people waiting for me to save them.


    After another meeting, I saw a light spot in front of me. I was so happy that I had something. I ran hard. The light is getting closer and closer to me, and it''s almost there at last.


    I licked my lips excitedly. My lips had cracked because I was thirsty.


    When I arrived, I saw a room with a lantern hanging on the eaves, which was the light I had seen before.


    I went to the house and knocked on the door. "Is anybody there?" No one answered me. I asked again. Still no response.


    I just pushed the door open, but what I saw was something that made me despair.


    Behind the door, there is a passage where you can''t see the end.


    I''m really scared. The most important thing is that I feel defeated by loneliness. Now, it''s my biggest enemy.


    "Jining, Jining, can I really give up like this?" I said to myself.


    Only when I talk to myself can I know that I am still alive, so I keep cheering and rushing into the door


    In a dark space, countless ghosts float in the air. These ghosts are the obsessions of countless people who once died in this place. Below the space, there is darkness. Some people are walking with red eyes. They only know how to walk in circles in this space, silly. Straight after they are tired to death, when their souls are dying, they will find that they are just circling. This space is the famous ghost realm.


    I''m still walking, thinking about what to do next. Is this road really endless? No, it doesn''t exist, so there must be something wrong.


    If only ice butterfly was beside me at this time, she would have a way to solve the problem.


    At this time, Shen bingdie never saw me and Guan Chong. She did not walk along the road. She had been meditating in situ. She had been thinking about where she had fallen into.


    "If there is no wrong guess, this should be the ghost realm in the legend where only ghosts, monsters and ghosts can survive. It is said that people will die in eternal loneliness and live a gloomy life."


    Shen bingdie''s first thought is to save energy and meditate in situ. Then, she is thinking about how to break through.


    And Guan Chong''s side, he has been walking, and every other moment he shouts, "Jining, bingdie, where are you?" Wait until there''s no response and go on the road.


    I''m tired. I can''t walk any more. I''m lying on the ground, thirsty and don''t want to move at all. How I wish that even if I die, I will die in the fight with the enemy again, rather than die alone without a grave.


    Later, I heard the sound in a trance. I thought it was an illusion. It turns out that you can really hear a little bit.


    "Come on Come on... "


    I came to the spirit, towards the direction of the sound. I can hear the sound more and more clearly. Things are turning for the better.


    I ran to the place where the sound came out and saw a monster with a huge mouthpiece, which was similar to a mantis. In the hand of the monster, I could see Shen bingdie being sent to her mouth by it, ready to eat her.


    I was angry. "Don''t worry, I''m here." I bit my tongue, and the instant pain sobered my brain a lot.


    Then, I mobilized the last strength of my whole body and waved a fist at the monster.


    "Coax..."


    With a loud noise, I only felt that I had hit a hard stone with a fist. My hand was extremely painful. Then I exhausted my strength and fainted.


    "Wake up Wake up... "


    My head hurts. I feel a sharp pain. I can''t open my eyes. I have no strength.


    At this time, I feel a clear flow into my mouth, so comfortable, so sweet!


    Then I lost consciousness again, and I don''t know how long it took. I opened my eyes and saw myself lying on the ground while Shen bingdie was sitting beside me.


    "I Cough


    The severe pain in my throat made me speechless. Then, she handed me a kettle. I opened it and took a big mouthful. It was really comfortable.


    "Miss Shen, where are we now? How long has it been? "


    "We are out of the maze, and now we are on a barren mountain."


    "What happened when we got into that tunnel before that?"Next, Shen bingdie told me what happened


    It turns out that the passageways corresponding to the three gates are the same. No matter where we go, we will finally enter the final range of this dungeon, the legendary ghost realm. This is the real cage.


    When Shen bingdie found something wrong, she began to think about how to escape, so she took advantage of the array she had learned. People in the ghost realm were trapped in a dreamland, so she couldn''t recognize the direction, and wanted to get in touch with us in the dreamland. Shen bingdie uses the magic array to impose an illusion on my illusion, which is the cannibal monster I saw before.


    At the same time, she is also there in Guan Chong, the same way to drive Guan Chong.


    She led Guan Chong and me to her place, where she set up a simple Sancai array, the purpose of which was to gather the strength of the three of us and break a space loophole. So when Guan Chong and I tried our best to kill monsters, our strength poured into the array. With her own strength, she broke the ghost realm and successfully escaped with us.


    Then, Guan Chong also woke up, the whole face of the ignorant, I explained to him for a long time.


    Guan Chong said, "are we the only three to escape now? Abbess Huiqing, are Genzheng and Zangwu trapped in that ghost realm? "


    "Yes, so I''m thinking about how to get them out." Shen bingdie answers him. "I think we need to prepare for the next action for a long time."


    Shen bingdie tells her plan and breaks the battle. Use a large array to cover the ghosts outside the ghost realm, and then break through the whole dreamland and rescue them from inside.


    Shen bingdie took us two to set up the array, and the materials used to depict the array really made Guan Chong and I very tired. Blood is needed to portray the array. So, from that day on, Guan Chong and I had to work every day to make blood, then bleed and stop bleeding


    I am pale and weak every day, but in order to save people, I have to sacrifice like this. Of course, every three days I bleed, I will have a day off. Otherwise, no matter how I exercise, I will not be able to produce blood.


    "Guan Chong, I think we''re worse than Zhao Gao''s eunuch. He consumes nearly half of his blood at one time, but the blood we put in these days is quite a few of my weight. Now we are the so-called medicine men, who are specially used for taking tonics. We just need to hang our breath."


    "Well, you don''t have to complain. I have almost finished the array. Next, you have a good rest and wait to save them."


    Three days later, we are now on the mountain, looking at the ghost realm below.


    "Let''s start. You two give me your skills. This is the first time I have used such a large array."


    Shen bingdie begins to recite incantations, and then the array text drawn by blood starts to light up. Then, she turns our true Qi into the array.


    I thought to myself, I must succeed, otherwise I will lose so much.


    "Coax!" At the foot of the mountain, the whole space began to twist, and then, like a mirror, it showed its original appearance. I saw abbess Huiqing, Genzheng, zangwei and others, all with red eyes, walking around in circles. It was the same before I thought of myself, and my back was cold.


    When the array was running, they all stopped, and then turned to gather together. They all used their skills to fight, and then they saw a piece of space broken.


    "Lead!"


    Shen bingdie yells, and a space crack appears next to us. After it disappears, abbess Huiqing and others lie on the ground.


    That''s great. Then, my eyes turned black and I fell to the ground with a grin


    I finally slowly wake up, the sky do not know when the light rain, thin rain mixed with cold wind, patted on my shoulder.


    In a daze, I felt cool. Rain beat in the face, want to open your eyes, but feel very tired.


    I don''t know how long, maybe one second, maybe two seconds, or ten minutes, I finally opened my eyes.


    The clouds in the sky are still so white, and the haze shrouded here seems to disappear all of a sudden.


    And I also reflected that I didn''t have the cold feeling on my face just now. What is it? It turns out that it''s raining. The rain has washed all around me, like clearing all the dirt between heaven and earth.


    Look again, there is no fog around.


    I know that we have passed another pass this time. I lay on the ground and didn''t mean to get up at all. Let the rain hit me. Then I turned over and stood up, next to Shen bingdie and Guan Chong lying on the ground.


    Guan Chong''s skin is rough and his flesh is thick. I went up and called out: "get up quickly, we''ll break through this pass."


    Guan Chong is still injured now. I kicked his feet in a coma. Shengsheng woke up. He opened his eyes vaguely and saw my face and my mouth moving. What did he think? It took a long time for me to react. However, it hurt me, especially the place I kicked.


    But the boy didn''t respond for a while, otherwise he had to be worried with me. He raised his hands and said, "is this the past?"I patted him on the shoulder and said, "stop talking nonsense. There are still people waiting for us to save."


    Guan Chong nodded and ran to the previous cell. I patted Shen bingdie on the shoulder. When she woke up, she walked over together.


    When Shen bingdie just woke up, she was also in a daze, but it was really lovely.


    Guan Chong has opened the door of the cell. Gen Zheng and Zang Wu are in it. They laugh when they see me.


    Now all the crises have been lifted temporarily, and we are relaxed.


    With the grinning, with the wound to the corner of the mouth. Yes, I took a cool breath. Next to me, Guan Cong and I are unscrupulous. He laughed at her.


    Shen Bing don''t white, we said at a glance, you really have leisure, hurry to go!


    After that, Guan Chong and I left. Guan Chong and I supported Genzheng and zangwei. Abbess Huiqing was OK. There was no big problem. We went back to Zixia palace together.


    Although several of them were successfully rescued this time, the headache is that the number of wounded among us has increased this time, but at least it''s just skin injury. After three or five days, there will be no problem.


    After taking the medicine, I found an excuse to stay in the room.


    There was no one around, just me and Genzheng. I closed the door, turned around and said, "let''s talk about anything."


    Gen Zheng didn''t worry. He opened his eyes and said, "how do you know I have something to tell you?"


    I snorted with disdain and said: "you look like you are in a hurry. I think everyone knows that you have something to say to me."


    Gen Zheng scratched his head: "am I so obvious?"


    After a murmur, he said, "I found a great thing when I was locked up this time."


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "There seems to be someone behind Zhao Gao."


    Genzheng''s words are like thunder on the ground. Zhao Gao alone is already so difficult to deal with. If there are people behind him, then the level must be higher than Zhao Gao. We can''t deal with it with our present ability.


    I said seriously, "are you sure?"


    Genzheng thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure, but I think it''s time to be ten."


    I paced back and forth on the ground. I thought Zhao Gao was my biggest opponent. I didn''t expect that there was someone behind him, and the person behind him was deeper than Zhao Gao. So far, I haven''t even seen his true face. If I didn''t catch Zheng this time, I might not even know the news.


    Gen Zheng looked at me and hesitated for a while. "Don''t worry. It''s just my guess. There''s no real evidence. Besides, even if there''s someone behind her, my sister thinks Zhao Gao will deal with this son of a bitch later."


    Genzheng also has a point. When the soldiers come to cover the water and the earth, my grandfather is afraid that he will not succeed.


    I stepped forward and patted Genzheng on the shoulder and said, "well, don''t think about it. Take good care of yourself. I''ll go out first."


    Night


    I sit on the roof of Zixia palace and look at the stars in the sky. Although I don''t care, I always think about the person behind Zhao Gao.


    The first person haunting me is Hu Hai


    That is to say, the second emperor of the Qin Dynasty, I don''t doubt the first emperor of the Qin Dynasty, but I''m shocked by his identity. I don''t dare to think about it.


    I was still holding a glass of liquor in my hand. I looked up and took a sip of it. It ran down my throat and into my stomach. It was like a fire. At first, it was a little uncomfortable. Later, it was a feeling of pleasure.


    Just as I was drinking liquor, there was one more person around me. I turned to her and said, "Shen bingdie? Why are you up here? "


    Shen bingdie turned her head and said, "I saw a man in the room. I thought he was a thief."


    I laughed for a while and said, "what do you think of this thief when you see it?"


    "How about what?" Shen bingdie is puzzled


    "does this thief have the ability to steal people''s hearts?" I said with a bad heart.


    Shen bingdie thought about it slowly, and then reflected. What do I mean? Stomp a foot, lightly beat me a way: "want to die you."


    I looked up and laughed twice. Shen bingdie looked at me and said, "are you ok? I always feel like you''re in a trance today. "


    "Me? Of course I''m fine. What can I do for you? " I broke in on the matter with a smile. Then he said, "by the way, we have rescued abbess Huiqing. Can you tell me how to cure Mu linger?"


    Shen bingdie said, "I''ve told Guan Chong the way to save mu ling''er. To save her, I have to go to Miao Jiang to find a powerful Gu master. Only by his own hands can mu ling''er''s life be saved.


    I looked at the sky and said, "OK, let''s go to miaojiang after Genzheng''s injuries are healed."Shen bingdie turned to look at me and suddenly said, "you are very kind to Mou linger."

 Chapter 539

    After staying in Zixia palace for a few days, Genzheng''s injury was almost as good as before, so we decided to go to Miao village to find a way to save Mu linger. The only way to wake her up is to go back to her hometown.


    When I think of leaving for Miao village tomorrow, I feel a little excited. I''ve never been to that place, and it''s hard to avoid something new. I lie in bed all night.


    I want to know you. The room is very quiet. They all fall asleep beside me. I''m the only one who tosses and turns in bed. When I think about the new difficulties and challenges I will face tomorrow, I feel worried.


    In order to catch the train, we got up early. At this time, before dawn, the moonlight was shining outside, not too bright or dark. I rubbed my hazy eyes and looked out.


    Then I looked at Genzheng next to him. Guan Chong was sleeping soundly, snoring all around, and the sound was almost loud. I took a look at them with disdain, then pushed them with my hand and slept in Guan Chong next to me.


    Then he cried out, "get up! Otherwise, we''ll miss the train! "


    He was obviously impatient when I pushed him like this. He threw my hand away from her. Then he pulled the quilt beside her and said impatiently, "it''s still early. What''s your hurry?"


    From his voice, I heard a lot of impatience, and some complaints, blame me for waking her dream.


    I didn''t speak, sat up from the bed, put on my clothes, pushed open the door and walked out.


    At this time, there was a gust of wind, which made me feel cool. I pulled my clothes, and then looked around. I hurried back to the house and walked towards them, one by one to wake them up.


    Finally, under my noise, all of them woke up. Well, from their eyes, I saw a lot of complaints.


    In this way, we left the Zixia palace, ready to take the train to start.


    Miss Shen is also coming to see us off. There are many things in his eyes, but there''s no way. There''s no banquet that doesn''t end, let alone us?


    I took a look at Miss Shen, then said faintly: "go back quickly, don''t send it!"


    Miss Shen looked at me and then lightly replied, "when can we meet again?"


    I was surprised by his question. I really didn''t expect that he would ask this question. I can''t answer this question. No one knows when to see him again. In order not to make her sad, I found a proper reason and told him.


    "I''ll see you when I have a chance!" After that, I walked into the train without looking back.


    Predestined fate will see you again, when will it be predestined fate! Who can control the wheel of fate, who can not, I gave her both hope and despair, this is my so-called reason!


    After I got on the train, the three of them also followed me to the train. From time to time, they turned their heads and looked at Miss Shen. After all, we were comrades in arms who lived and died together. It was false to say that we didn''t miss each other. But when we left, our voice didn''t show a touch of sadness.


    As soon as I got on the train, there was a stream of heating coming in front of me, full of my breath. There were many people in the train, with all kinds of flavors. I shrugged my nose, and then, bypassing these people, I found my own place.


    I always have a strange feeling when I get on the train. I can''t tell what''s wrong with that feeling, but I can''t tell. The three of them followed me into the train and found their own place.


    We took a lot of food when we got on the train. They put all these things on the table, which attracted countless eyes. Their eyes revealed some bad things. Even so, we didn''t pay attention to them, because I believe that if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend them. If people offend me, I will pay them back.


    After a while, the train started, only to hear the sound of clattering clattering, the train so slowly started, I, staring at the window inside those, come and go to see off people, their eyes are full of melancholy eyes, all kinds of reluctant.


    At this time, Miss Shen''s back gradually disappeared in my sight. I knew that it was getting farther and farther away and I couldn''t see it at all.


    Gen, sitting next to me, saw me absent-minded, so he rubbed me with his shoulder,


    he said, "it''s good to follow the train, but it''s good to start from a distance."


    "Yes, yes, I think so, too. That figure is so slim, that face!" Gen is talking at the side.


    I''m used to them. I''m often the object of their teasing, especially in this aspect. I smile but don''t answer. I pick up the food on the table and put it in my mouth. When I see that I don''t speak, their teasing is getting worse and worse!


    At this time, Guan Chong looked at me and then said with a smile, "I think you have some interest in other girls. Don''t be embarrassed to admit it!"As soon as these words came out, I couldn''t stand the horror. I joked too much, so I picked up the bread on the table, and Wang Genzheng put a lot of it in his mouth to stop him.


    I gave him a white look, and then said, "you eat quickly!"


    I''m not very happy to see them. They are not here. They are joking with me. Instead, they are eating their own food and making eye contact while eating. I don''t pay attention to them. Instead, I look at the scenery flying by outside the window.


    At this time, Zang Wu didn''t go along with them and make fun of me. Instead, he leaned his head against the side window. How could he close his eyes and nourish himself? Maybe he also knew that there were still great difficulties ahead, waiting for us to challenge!


    After eating, they all leaned back on their chairs and were preparing to close their eyes. At this time, a group of people came from the opposite side, smoking cigarettes in their hands.


    I can see from their dress that they are not good people. I kicked them, the three of them, to cheer them up. This group of people came towards us, and their eyes were full of killing.


    When they came to our position, they stayed for a while, but they stayed for a short time. If they didn''t pay attention to observation, they couldn''t see it. After a few seconds, they took a deep breath of smoke and sprayed the smoke over us.


    This makes my spirit highly tense, and all my attention is on them. I watch them quietly to see what tricks they want to play.


    However, after a while, they left and did nothing, which made my heart relax. At this time, they looked at me and said with a disdainful smile, "you really think too much!"


    I didn''t want to answer his words. I turned my head out of the window and looked at the speeding scenery. As the train stops and goes, there are fewer and fewer people on the train and there are fewer and fewer people going to Miao village.


    Almost every stop, there are many people get off, this car in addition to a few of us, only, one or two people, at this time, the car inside, the environment becomes very quiet, even drop a needle on the ground can be clearly heard.


    I saw the three of them leaning against the table and slowly falling asleep. Looking at the scenery outside, my eyes were tired. I didn''t know when I fell asleep.


    At this time, I had a dream. I dreamed that we had arrived at the Miao village, which was very gloomy and terrifying. Everyone was wearing ethnic minority clothes and had a lot of decorations on their heads.


    However, their standing posture is very quiet and there are few people. They can hardly see people on the road. The whole Miao village is surrounded by thick woods. When they enter the Miao village, they startle the crows and forbid dudeniao and Wuya to fly out of the thick woods.


    And the people inside don''t seem to welcome us very much. They are holding knives in their hands. They surround us with knives and recite some things at the same time. I can''t hear what they say. What they say seems to be their own national language.


    But we can know from their facial expressions that they don''t welcome us. At this time, a wonderful man picked up a knife and waved it to us. In my dream, I saw the Miao man stabbing Genzheng''s stomach with a knife.


    Genzheng usually resists. At this time, he doesn''t resist. Then blood splashes. Genzheng lies on the ground and runs to support Genzheng. The bright red blood stains my hands.


    At this time, I was shaken up by Guan Chong. I suddenly woke up from my dream, and then I was sweating.


    Gen was looking at me and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Are you ok?"


    I wiped the sweat on my forehead, looked at Genzheng in good condition, sighed and said, "just now I had a dream that Birdman was not welcome. We are going to drive us out of this stockade!"


    When they heard what I said, they all looked scornful, because they would not believe such a dream.


    Gen was patting me on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. It''s just a dream. You see, it has reached the border of Miao village!"


    Listening to what he said, my heart suddenly calmed down and looked at the scenery outside. Sure enough, the scenery in rainy and snowy days was different.


    The scenery outside the train is also different from other landscapes. The original plain has become a high mountain with dense forests on it. The scenery is extremely beautiful.


    When you see the high mountains and dense woods, I think of the dream I had just had. I can''t figure out why I had that dream. Although it''s just a dream, I''m still struggling with what to tell us!


    While I was thinking about this dream there, Guan Chong stood up, stretched and yawned, then pulled his clothes and said faintly, "I can''t sit still. I want to go to the toilet!"


    I was pulled back from his thinking, I looked at him, was about to speak, but did not expect that the words in the mouth, but was shocked by the scene in front of me, even did not say a word, hurried toward him.The officer rushed to his feet, and just finished his sentence. As soon as his voice fell, he collapsed and fainted on the ground. If not, he would surely hit his head on the ground.


    Several of us immediately surrounded him, put her on the chair, and then called out his name, but no matter how we called him, there was no response.


    Seeing his wedding like this, I''m a little anxious. I think these things are more strange when I connect with the dream just now, but I can''t think how to connect these two things.


    I feel her, breathing and pulse are normal, that is, his people can''t wake up, just like sleeping.


    Gen Zheng saw Guan Chong fainted and asked anxiously, "what should we do now?"


    I took a look at him, then calmly said: "his vital signs are stable, I do not know why he fainted, these things are strange, may be related to our entering Miao village!"


    Although I am a little flustered, I want to be very calm, because if even I lose my square inch, they will be more confused, so I want to keep calm.


    All of us feel that these things have come too suddenly. Just now, they are still good. It''s a lonely time for too long. We have become so unconscious. Now the only way is to take her to Miao village.


    Zang Wu looked at Guan Chong who was in a coma. Then he looked at me again and said faintly, "now the only way we can do is to take her to Miao village. At that time, we can also ask the people in Miao village what they can do!"


    After hearing his proposal, Genzheng and I both nodded. Indeed, this is the only way. Now we can''t find the cause of her coma. It''s impossible to leave her on the train.


    After this event, before we arrived at the Miao village, our hearts were tense, and our thoughts were highly vigilant. We should carefully observe the people and things passing by, and never let go any clues.


    Because this incident came so suddenly that we were unprepared. Now Guan Chong is in a coma again. We don''t want to have another accident.


    In this way, as the train went farther and farther, we couldn''t see the existence of the plain directly. There were high mountains surrounded by dense woods. At this time, we realized that we had come to the Miao village.


    This place has scenery that we have never seen before, and the houses inside are also unique. They are all built on the mountain. There are very few people on the mountain, and there are fewer and fewer people on the train. Almost only the three of us are left.

 Chapter 540

    Mou ling''er, a member of the Miao village, is in a coma this time in order to stimulate my ability. Anyway, it has something to do with me.


    I didn''t know how to respond to Mu ling''er''s deep love. Now she has made such a sacrifice, which makes me not know what to say.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. The front is the Miao village. We don''t know what''s going on inside. Be careful this time. " I turned to them and said.


    Zang Wu frowned and looked around and said, "OK, but why is this Miao village so lonely?"


    I said in a deep voice: "Miao village has never been in touch with the outside world. Now it''s the same situation. Anyway, everyone should be careful."


    Genzheng nodded, I led the way in front, they carried Guan Chong behind, we formally entered the Miao village.


    Surrounded by mountains, if we want to successfully enter the Miao village, we have to walk for several hours at least.


    You can see the shadow of Miao village just now. Now when you come down, there is a small path in front of you. Along this road, you can see Miao village.


    The mountain road is long and narrow, and it''s hard to walk, especially when we are not successful here, and we still have a comatose person with us,


    it''s even harder to walk.


    It took us about an hour to walk on the mountain road. In this hour, we didn''t meet anyone around us.


    In the silent mountain road, there is a feeling of terror for no reason. The peaks on both sides seem to be about to fall down, and almost in an instant they will be too heavy to breathe.


    One hour''s walking here is as tiring as three hours in other places.


    It''s really unbearable. The root behind is wiping the sweat channel on the forehead: "Jining, have a rest."


    I turned my head and looked at them. The two of them had to carry Guan Chong, so now they looked even more embarrassed.


    I took a look, as if there is no end of the trail, turned his head and said: "OK, have a rest."


    The two of them were obviously relieved. They had never been so tired. It was like they were in constant exercise.


    I sat down, took out my water bag, took a drink, looked at the surrounding environment and said, "brothers, this road is not very common."


    Zang Wu maintained his demeanor and gasped: "this road is really unusual. It seems that Miao Village doesn''t want people who have nothing to do with it to break in."


    I nodded and said: "this is OK. This is just the first pass for us to enter the Miao village. I think there must be something good waiting for us in the future."


    Gen is twisting the water bag, looking around and saying, "what are you afraid of? The soldiers will cover the water and the earth."


    Zang Wu glared at him and said, "what are you talking about? No one is afraid, but we have to prepare for the cold, otherwise it will be wasted."


    I nodded and said: "Zang Wu''s theory is reasonable. In this Miao village, we must go in and have a break. For one thing, Mou ling''er is still lying waiting for us. For another thing, Guan Chong just went into the Miao area and fell into a coma. My intuition tells me that all this must have something to do with this Miao village. We must go in and have a break."


    They listened to my words and nodded. In fact, everything I said was reasonable, and they all understood.


    Speaking for a long time, our physical strength has recovered a little. It''s strange that although we are tired fast here, the speed of recovery is not fast.


    The two were also in high spirits. I said, "how about the rest? Let''s go."


    The two men nodded, raised Guan Chong and went on with confidence.


    But not far away, the feeling just now appeared again. I clenched my teeth, turned around and saw that Genzheng and Zangwu had similar performance on their faces. It seemed that they felt the same as me.


    What the hell is this? We grin bitterly and move on.


    That''s it, but the second time we couldn''t hold on for an hour. We just walked for more than half an hour. We looked at each other and laughed bitterly. Finally, we stopped.


    This time, no one spoke for a long time. We all took the time to recover our physical strength.


    After half a sound, Zang Wu leisurely said, "I''ll go. What the hell is this place?"


    A few of us laughed. It''s really a ghost place. There are no people around. We have walked such a long way. If it''s not for the different scenery around us, we really think that we''ve hit a ghost wall.


    In this way, we walked and stopped for nearly an afternoon, and then we came out of this small path to the gate of Miao village.


    The houses in the Miao village are scattered, which is different from the situation that no one can see just now. Nowadays, there are still a few people walking outside.


    All three of us breathed a sigh of relief, but soon the breath that we had let go was lifted up again.


    Because just when we stepped forward, countless insects and snakes suddenly appeared around us.It''s like a flood. It''s like a flood. People with phobia will be scared all of a sudden.


    Even people like us, who are used to all kinds of strange scenes, feel numb for a moment.


    "Oh, I''ll go. There are so many insects." Genzheng''s voice changed and he began to shout.


    In such a short period of time, the insects have run to the soles of our shoes and are about to rush up.


    "Don''t stay, move." I am anxious to shout a, and then quickly pick away the insects with a knife.


    I saw near me, insects like no money, one will fly in the sky, one will fly.


    Genzheng and Zang Wu cooperated fairly well. They carried Guan Chong and never let insects get close to them.


    But even though we have done a lot, these insects are still swarming here. Just like no money, walking on the body of the same kind of crazy rush.


    "Think of something. It''s not a matter to go on like this." Gen is yelling at me.


    I see the situation around here. It''s so urgent now that I have nothing to do for a moment.


    "Hold on." I made a brief statement.


    Despite some despair, we are still making the final resistance.


    Zang Wu suddenly came to me with Gen Zheng. He rushed to my hand and said, "take it."


    I wasn''t ready for a moment, so I almost threw it on the ground.


    I saw Zang Wuyi stomp his feet, and then a line of fire came out under his feet and lit up along with the insects. These insects were like fire oil. One by one, they burned up. Within a moment, they all turned into black soot and fell on the ground.


    As soon as Zang Wu''s face turned white, he knelt down on the ground. It seemed that the whole person''s strength was drained in an instant.


    And just now the villagers in the Miao village, do not know when appeared in our side.


    "Are you ok?" I went to Zang Wu and asked anxiously.


    Zang Wu shook his head weakly, looked at me and said, "it''s OK. Just have a rest."


    "Intruders, what do you want when you come to our Miao village?"


    See I haven''t said anything. Just now, one of the villagers standing nearby came out. Asked deeply.


    I heard the voice looking up at him and saying, "do you know Mou ling''er?"


    When I said this, a villager''s face suddenly changed. He reached out and pinched my throat, and put down a ferocious insect on my mouth. He said: "how do you know ling''er? Quick, who are you?"


    This insect''s appearance is really too sorry, I some dislike of hide to one side, then side face said: "you don''t get me wrong, I know ling''er, she is now in a coma, I''m looking for Gu Wang to save her."


    Hearing my words, the faces of the villagers around changed. The man holding me was stronger. He asked, "what''s the matter with ling''er? What''s going on? "


    I coughed two: "you don''t worry, let me go, I''ll tell you slowly."


    He shook his head and refused: "no, who knows if what you said is true. What evidence do you have to prove that you know ling''er? "


    In fact, when I left the jade pendant, I took a piece of evidence with me.


    I motioned to him to look at my neck. With doubt, he untied the buttons on my clothes. When he saw the jade pendant, he released his hand, turned his head and said, "look, grandfather."


    After seeing my jade pendant, an old man suddenly sighed and turned around and said, "come in."


    Is it that simple? With a sigh of relief, I went in.


    Behind him, Gen Zheng and others followed him.


    After entering the room, I told the old man everything about Engel.


    After hearing this, the old man touched his breath and said, "it''s like this. It''s a pity that he''s such a poor child."


    When the old man suddenly said this, my heart thumped. Is there any twists and turns in this matter? I tried to be as steady as I could and asked, "why do you say that all of a sudden?"


    The old man looked at me and said, "the king of Gu had already entered the way of Gu three months ago, but he hasn''t come out yet. We all think that this time, it''s more or less dangerous."


    "What? What about that? " Genzheng called out, but he also called out my heart.


    I definitely looked at the old man. He touched his beard and said, "the evil spirit has been handed down from a long time ago. No one knows its specific date. It is said that the evil spirit was founded.


    Since the appearance of Gu Dao, it has been regarded as our holy land for such a long time. This is the dream of all the Gu masters in Miao area. After so many years, more Gu masters have been added here. Many Gu masters have gone in, but they have not come out.Three months ago, the king of Gu suddenly left a letter and went into the way of Gu. He hasn''t come out for such a long time. We all think that he must be more or less evil. After all, this way of Gu is not a simple place, and the danger can be seen. "


    I looked down for a moment and asked, "do you mean that someone once went in but didn''t come out?"


    The old man nodded, looked at me and said, "so I decided there was basically no hope."


    After that, we can see that the old man can go out with a sad face.


    I looked around and suddenly laughed. I finally entered the Miao village, but the king Gu was not there. Does everything have to go through so many hardships to succeed?


    Zang Wu''s cold voice said, "what should we do?"


    I gave a wry smile and said, "what else can I do? Let''s go. This time we have to find Gu Wang. "


    Zang Wu didn''t speak for a long time. Then he suddenly said, "are you sure? You have just heard about the danger of Gu Dao. "


    I bowed my head and said firmly, "I''ve already thought about it. This time I must find this Gu king. I don''t believe it. Is it doomed to such bad luck every time?"


    After that, I looked up at them, ready to tell them. It''s too dangerous this time. I''ll do it by myself.


    Who knows, before I speak, Zang Wu shakes his head and says, "you don''t have to say more. I know what you want to say, but we must act together."


    Genzheng and Zangwu''s eyes were firm. I looked at them and said, "thank you, brother."


    Genzheng patted me on the shoulder and said, "do you need to say more about this?"


    A few of us happened to laugh out, laughter is full of man''s heroism.


    Outside came a man, the young man who had just pinched me outside the village. He came in and looked at us. He seemed to think we were a little strange, and then said, "your friends. My grandfather has checked, he has no problem, just fell into a dream, when the dream is willing to end will wake up


    "When will it end? Not for a lifetime? " I asked.


    He shook his head and said, "no, he will wake up tomorrow."


    After that, he looked at me embarrassed and said: "by the way, just outside the village, sorry."


    After that, he ran out quickly, like a rabbit, running fast.


    Zang wugen and I peeped into each other''s faces and soon laughed out. Just now, the young people outside the village were so fierce, but now they have become so shy. For a moment, it really makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Guan Chong''s dream is rich in content.

 Chapter 541

    Originally, when we came here, we didn''t take Mou ling''er with us to avoid more trouble. But now, it seems that Mou ling''er must appear. That night, we had a good business. The soldiers were divided into two groups. First, I went to find moling''er. They were in Miao village and prepared materials to enter the evil way.


    After midnight, most of the people on the train went to sleep, and now they have entered Henan.


    This night, I can''t sleep, looking at the window, the night is grand, the trees outside are like monsters, giving people the feeling that they are about to move in the next second, breaking through this layer of window glass, waving their claws, tearing people to the bone.


    I quickly shook my head, in front of those hallucinations are gone, may be the recent sleep is too little, see what have hallucinations.


    I think I picked up the instant noodles on the table, and suddenly I''m still hungry in the middle of the night.


    Just as I turned to leave, a face appeared outside the window.


    This face can not say pale, like soaking in water for three days and three nights, like an expanded steamed bread, it is hard to imagine. In particular, this face suddenly smile, this smile can not say strange, and looks ferocious, but also more than some indescribable, the face of the meat also followed the trembling up, as if about to fall off a piece.


    What''s more, there is only one face hanging in the air, not to mention that the train is still moving forward. It''s self-evident that the current situation has more impact.


    At this moment, I didn''t find that there was such a terrible scene behind me, thanks to the rest of the passengers who had fallen asleep. Otherwise, the panic caused by it was certainly not small.


    After I came back, that face had disappeared, but I looked at the window, there was more water vapor outside for no reason, it looked very strange.


    But I didn''t think much about it. After eating with soup and water, I lay down and fell asleep.


    The train is still moving steadily. Just now, the silent face appears again. Its eyes move and stare at me tightly. A moment later, it smiles strangely.


    At three o''clock in the middle of the night, the train suddenly vibrated. The people who had been sleeping slowly opened their eyes. After the shock, the train also stopped.


    I opened my eyes, how suddenly also feel the temperature of the surrounding air, suddenly dropped a tune.


    This kind of change is very subtle, that is, I can feel it sensitively.


    Around the passengers peep, at such a time, the sudden failure of the train, plain people have some foreboding.


    Everyone felt something was wrong. It was dark outside and there were some strange animal calls.


    Timid grasp quilt shrink in the corner, the upper and middle bunk people also turned down, this time people still like to group, only when people get together, the fear will be reduced.


    A moment later, a girl whispered, "what''s going on? Why did the train stop all of a sudden


    The girl''s voice broke the stagnant air, the rest of the people also began to look at the surrounding environment, generally speaking, suddenly had some courage.


    "Yes, what''s the matter, steward?"


    After one person opens his mouth, the rest of the people will not be so timid.


    Everyone began to study in a low voice, and I sat quietly in the same place.


    Just at this time, footsteps came from outside.


    The sound came from the intersection of the two carriages. It was like stepping on people''s hearts. Everyone stopped talking for a moment, and dozens of pairs of eyes were staring at the door.


    At this time, all the people were united, but I was relieved. There was no ghost outside. It should be people who came in.


    Sure enough, as I imagined, it was the steward who came in. As he walked in, he said: "sorry, passengers, the front rail collapsed, so it was the emergency stop. The workers will repair it as soon as possible. Please wait a little longer."


    Hearing the steward''s words and seeing the steward, everyone''s nervous tension suddenly relaxed, and several people began to complain: "it''s like this. If I don''t say it earlier, I''ll be confused."


    Another person also continued: "that''s right, we must give an account after this time."


    They all started to roar together, and the steward nodded again and again. There was no way. Just now, he was in the same car, and one car told me so.


    After a while of noise, the crowd gradually quieted down, because after all, it''s no use saying more.


    It''s already 3:30, and it''s still dark outside. The idle passengers gather to play cards. Some people can''t resist the invasion of sleep and lie down and fall asleep.


    I leaned against the window, always felt that this time things do not seem so simple, things are too coincidental, but I have no idea what will happen.Strange things happened in an instant, when people were playing in full swing, a woman screamed: "ah."


    The crowd rushed to the place where the voice was made and looked over. There was a woman in her early thirties over there. She opened her hands and yelled, "my child is gone."


    This is a big event. Some little girls gathered around and said, "elder sister, what''s the matter? How can your child be lost?"


    The stewardess also went to ask. I felt some ghost in the place where this woman was staying. It was not very obvious, but I really felt it.


    Is this where it all started? I followed.


    After a while, around the woman, almost all the passengers gathered around her.


    The steward is still asking, "when did you find the child missing?"


    The woman just grabbed a straw and said, "just now, I don''t know why I fell asleep. Before I fell asleep, the baby was still in my arms, but it disappeared when I opened my eyes."


    Listening to the people around me, I can''t believe it, because as far as the current situation is concerned, the whole carriage is here, and no one else has been in and out of the carriage for a long time. In other words, the baby seems to have disappeared in the same place.


    The woman said that she could not help crying when she looked at it. It was really pitiful.


    The stewardess can only try to comfort the women, and at the same time, contact the superior to check them in the whole carriage.


    I look at their efforts, but it''s a pity that all they have done is useless. The kidnappers are not normal human beings at all. It''s certainly useless to do this.


    The girls who were the first to accompany the women had already cried. It seems that they were also infected by this kind of anxious mood.


    I pushed the people around me to the front, and the people around me were very dissatisfied with my behavior, and there was another cursing voice.


    I turned around and threw a sharp look at them. They didn''t dare to talk, because my murderous look was like a steel knife, telling them clearly that I was not a person to be provoked.


    I went up to the woman and said, "what''s your son''s birthday?"


    The woman looked up at me, should be my voice is a little cold, or my voice is very stable, her mood gradually more and more stable, looked at me and said: "my son is the seventh birthday of July."


    The seventh day of July was supposed to be a good birthday, but on her son''s body, this kind of fate was transferred to the life of alternating Yin and Yang.


    This kind of fate is quite strange. It can be said that it is one in a million. Even a very few people have this kind of fate. When the intersection of yin and Yang is the most peaceful, not only the doctor has no worries about food and clothing, but also his soul and blood are indispensable to ghosts.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the child is still young, and it''s late at night, he will not be taken away.


    To tell you the truth, this disgusting Tang Monk''s physique is of no use to him. But when the child grows up, not only ghosts can''t get close to him, but also the future development will be smooth sailing.


    Unfortunately, it''s rare for children with this kind of constitution to grow up safely. It''s also an opportunity for us to meet ourselves this time. This opportunity is an alternative blessing for us.


    I narrowed my eyes and said, "don''t worry, I will save your child." After that, regardless of the look of the people around me, I reached out and broke the glass next to me.


    When the steward saw my action, his mouth grew up. He seemed to be thinking about something I couldn''t open. After a while, after the window was completely scrapped, he said, "what do you want, sir?"


    I turned around and said with a smile, "this thing is not done by human beings at all, and the child is not stolen by human beings. If you delay any longer, I''m afraid the child will be more or less unlucky."


    Mother and son heart to heart, the woman heard me, pulled my sleeve, tears said: "Sir, please must save my child, please."


    I nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will."


    After that, I was ready to jump out. The attendant next to me gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll go with you."


    At this time, the two girls who had comforted the woman also jumped out and said, "that is, we are going to go too."


    "No," I said with a frown


    The girl''s attitude is firm. Looking at me, he said, "many people can look after each other. If you don''t let us follow you, don''t go."


    At this time, I have no intention to entangle with them, and said: "OK, let''s go."


    After that, the rest of the people also began to jump to try, I put down the cruel words: "you don''t follow, it''s not safe outside."


    I said maliciously, and the rest of the passengers were scared back by my attitude, and didn''t dare to say that they had to follow.I just jumped out of the window with both hands.


    The stewardess was a man, and he jumped out cleanly. Only the two girls, lying on the window, looked at me with big eyes and said, "we two dare not go down."


    Well, who wants people to be lesbians? I have two steps forward: "OK, you two jump down one by one, I''ll follow you."


    The girl laughed happily and then jumped down. I caught her and put her aside. So did the other one.


    When we all got down and stood up, I said, "please don''t yell during the process of looking for the baby. When you find something, contact me immediately and don''t make your own decisions."


    Because at the beginning of my image is more dignified, so now they subconsciously regard me as the commander, listen to my words also very seriously nodded.


    I think their attitude is good, and I feel relieved. Then I said, "in this case, we are now divided into two groups, two directions."


    One of the girls took the other and said, "let''s work in pairs."


    I picked my eyebrows and said, "you two? Is that ok? "


    The two girls nodded seriously, and I agreed, "well, be safe."


    After I finished this, the attendant next to me took out a hand and handed it to another girl, saying, "take the flashlight."


    The girl took it, and then they turned on the flashlight and searched forward.


    The steward and I are going in the other direction.


    It''s already four o''clock in the morning. According to reason, it should not be so dark at four o''clock in this season, but the place I passed seems to be still dark.


    This kind of situation, no matter at any time, is particularly abnormal.


    I raised my vigilance. It seems that what will happen today is far from as simple as people think.


    There were trees all around, crowded and growing well. They all looked like they were going to break through the sky.


    The steward next to me was close to me, but I understood him better. Under such circumstances, he would be afraid, which was the normal reaction.


    Everything around is quiet, even the wind is not, everything seems to be constant, like an ordinary painting, very fake.


    The more we go inside, the more we seem to have entered a completely closed place. Sometimes there is an illusion that I am the only one between heaven and earth.


    To tell you the truth, this kind of feeling is very annoying, you are like a abandoned child, looking for a way to live alone.


    The steward next to me started to shiver. He looked at me and said, "where have we been?"

 Chapter 542

    I sighed helplessly and comforted: "don''t be nervous, aren''t you holding a flashlight?"


    The stewardess nodded and relaxed a little. At this time, having a light source really makes people feel more relaxed, so as not to feel abandoned.


    But all of a sudden, the light from the flashlight trembled twice, which was enough to frighten people. The steward was scared by the sudden scene.


    I don''t know how to comfort him. Fortunately, the light is stable again soon. Otherwise, I''m really afraid of this big man shouting in front of me.


    However, we have been walking for such a long time, but we have not found anything. This is not good news for us.


    The longer time goes by, the more hopeless the poor baby''s hope of survival becomes.


    At this time, a girl''s scream came from the other side.


    There was too much fear in the scream.


    "Damn it, don''t you mean you can''t shout?" I secretly scolded, and ran to the place where the voice came from.


    Behind the crew with a flashlight, a deep foot shallow foot to catch up.


    Except for the scream just now, there was no sound there. As I ran to the past, I built some bad scenes in my heart.


    It''s not that I''m pessimistic, but that the current situation is not optimistic.


    When we rushed past, we saw that although the situation made people eat ginger, fortunately, the two girls were still in our sight, and the worst did not happen.


    The two girls covered their mouths, sweating and looking at the situation in front of them in surprise. What happened now is beyond the scope of their education and explanation.


    It seems that after screaming just now, they also found something wrong and were afraid that they could not control their mouths, so they had to cover their mouths and stand in the same place.


    Seeing me coming, the two girls had red eyes, but they still didn''t dare to move.


    I made a gesture to them. The two girls stepped back behind me. The steward had been in a dull state since he saw the situation in front of me. Now he finally said, "what kind of monster is this?"


    I saw in front of me should be a big tree for some years. There are countless heads hanging on the tree. They all seem to be alive and lifelike.


    And around the tree, should be her branches and leaves, like a tentacle, waving up and down in the air.


    There is also a feeling of disgust that people can feel when they look at the scene.


    The steward''s voice trembled and said, "why didn''t I ever see these things when I was patrolling before?"


    I frowned and said, "now that yin and Yang alternate, this tree does not belong to the sun."


    After my words, the big tree even waved his blood red tentacles like appreciation.


    This action made the two little girls behind me cry in a low voice.


    And even the action of the big tree, also let me see, hidden in the depths of the baby''s package.


    I motioned them to step back, then took out a piece of Fu paper and said, "Damn it, give that baby out quickly."


    Just after I finished this sentence, a person came down from the tree.


    This man''s face is full of wrinkles and bloodstains, surrounded by a layer of resentment, are the cry of those who are unwilling to die in vain.


    I looked at him up and down and said with disdain, "I thought it was something. It turned out that it was just a fragment condensed by resentment."


    Hearing that I told the story of him all of a sudden, the man gave a roar and said, "what do you know about this child? For the sake of being a Taoist, get out of here and I''ll spare your life. "


    His voice was like hay, annoying and harsh.


    I hummed coldly: "you don''t have to paint yourself any good paint, when I don''t know your real identity or what? Aren''t you just a piece of resentment?


    A thousand years ago, maybe a hundred years ago, there must have been a soul stirring battle here, and you just got out of this battle.


    There must be a lot of people died in this battle. The blood gathered into the root of the tree. Because of the blood, the tree gradually became demonic, and the broken soul and resentment of human beings were also produced.


    You are the evil creature that combines the resentment of countless dead people. Only because you have this magic tree, you can become one. Otherwise, you still don''t know if you can form it? "


    I am not polite to say these words, in front of the people I was angry, the face of the skin cracking more severe, it looks really frightening.


    The people behind me are more confused when they hear what I say. For them, what I say and what they see today are just like Arabian Nights. It''s hard to imagine."Well, since you''re not going to listen to me, don''t blame me for the rest." After that, the cracked ghost came to me with a complaint. I didn''t have to guess the strength of this thing, but I also knew that it was this complaint on him that was more difficult.


    I had been prepared. I dodged and saw those people standing there behind me. They couldn''t even run away? I am a little angry scolded a: "get out of the way."


    They just rolled away, and I turned my head to deal with the combination of resentment.


    To deal with this thing, it''s not hard to say, it''s not easy to say, the most urgent thing is to break the resentment on it, otherwise it''s useless to do anything.


    I took out my own paper to deal with this thing, not only to break its resentment, but also to find a way to control these branches on it. Considering the comprehensive consideration of


    , this essence is the most suitable.


    can not only get rid of these grievances on its body, but also control these branches.


    My movement has been recognized by it, it gives out a roar, and the speed of pursuing me has become faster.


    And I''m not getting fame. I''m getting faster and faster at my feet. I can see that the rune array will be completed soon.


    At this time, its resistance became stronger and stronger, and it almost died with me.


    Gather all the resentment to me, but at this time, I can''t avoid it, because if I just avoid it, it means that everything I did before is useless.


    I gritted my teeth and prepared to fight this time. There were cries and howls in my resentment. These sounds attacked my eardrum. What I could feel in front of me was the evil wind.


    However, all of a sudden after Fu put the world around me, it was just like the last piece of paper I had done.


    I was defeated and fell to the ground in mid air.


    I lay on the ground motionless, ears also echoed its roar, it seems that this is a success.


    The steward and the two girls quickly came to me. When the two girls saw me with my eyes closed, they thought I was dead. They were scared to tears.


    In fact, I don''t have any problem now. At the most critical moment just now, I left myself a ray of life. Moreover, it was just the end of a bolt. In fact, I didn''t have much strength, which made me escape from death.


    After I slowly slowed down, I slowly opened my eyes. As soon as the two girls saw that I opened my eyes, they suddenly jumped on me and held me tightly.


    Seeing them happy and excited, I also laughed.


    The steward held the baby in his arms, looked at me and said, "the baby has come back."


    I laughed and rolled over with my hands.


    And at this time, the sky slowly brightened, I look at the time, this will have passed an hour, now it is five o''clock.


    We went back to the train with the baby in our arms.


    When we saw that we had successfully brought our children back, all of us expressed admiration and joy. Looking at us was like looking at a hero.


    I''m actually not used to this scene. The steward gave the child to the mother, and I went back to my bunk without saying a word.


    The passengers around inquired curiously about what had happened to us in the past half day.


    But I had a cold face, and the steward went to prepare for the train. They could only ask the two girls.


    However, these two girls are not stupid. They know that what they have just experienced is not so simple. They are so confused that they interrupt me for the time being.


    Not long after we came back, the train restarted, but due to the delay on the road, we arrived at our destination at noon the next day.


    After getting off the bus, I ate a bowl of rice, went to the mountaineering supplies store, bought professional equipment and compressed biscuits, and prepared to rush into the mountain area to explore the situation here.


    We have found something wrong with this mountain for a long time, but we haven''t paid attention to it all the time. Today, since I''m going back to Zixia palace to pick up Mou linger, I''m going to explore it on my way.


    It''s nice to hear that there are several young people missing in the place. Since I''m going in, I''ll be ready to save them by the way.


    And these young people, who don''t know the height of heaven and earth, enter the most dangerous mountain area according to local legend.


    I arrived at this place in the afternoon. A cordon has been set up at the foot of the mountain. If so many people have not found it, it shows that the situation is really complicated and not simple.


    Taking advantage of no one''s attention, I pulled open the seal and went in. As soon as I entered this mountain, I felt very uncomfortable. It was the breath here that brought people the prestige. Ordinary people couldn''t feel it, but for us monks, it was a very clear feeling.It''s like this is God''s sleeping place. It can''t be disturbed. It seems that the seven young people have entered into something extraordinary this time.


    I climb up step by step. This mountain is very strange. It''s not very high from the outside, but when you really come in, the feeling is completely different. The trees blocking the sky make this ordinary mountain seem endless, and when people walk more in it, they will feel suffocating.


    I pasted a piece of Fu paper on my body. The feelings just now dissipated in an instant, and all of a sudden I became refreshed, and the trees around me also became the normal size.


    I opened my mouth wide in surprise, because I didn''t feel that these things were fake just now. It''s incredible. How could this happen.


    Have I been fascinated by the magic array since I entered the mountain? But it''s incredible, such a huge magic array, and it can also enchant everyone who enters the mountain. Only God has such ability.


    General illusions are either performed on individuals alone or in a small-scale illusory array. However, it''s incredible that such illusions cover a mountain.


    There must be a lot of secrets hidden in such a place and mountain, but I''m not going to explore anything. The most important thing for people is to have self-knowledge. With my current skills, let alone me, even the highly respected elders in the monastic world can only open their eyes to this maze.


    However, although we can''t explore its deep secret and save a few people, if we look around here by the way, it''s no big problem.


    Now that I know what''s unusual here, I began to pay special attention to it. After all, if something happens at this time, it''s not much fun.


    I''ve been wandering around the mountain all afternoon, but I haven''t found anything. Even the further I walk, the more I feel that something is wrong.


    It wasn''t until the sky became dim that I realized that something was wrong. It seemed that I had been circling in circles all afternoon.


    Now it''s dark, and it must be very dangerous to walk down. I sat down against the tree, found some firewood from the side, made a fire on the ground, and ate two biscuits with water.


    Quiet down, I began to think about what happened this afternoon, clearly cracked the magic array, but why did I suddenly get lost? Why? At what point did something strange happen.


    But if I want to break my head, I really can''t figure out what happened.


    It seems that we can only look for it the next day. Looking at the night sky, the stars twinkle, which implies astronomy and geography, and may even guide the way forward.


    Think of here, I really want to suddenly understand what, will I not go out of the secret, in fact, hidden in my own body.


    Since the people who set up the magic array in those years could have thought of preventing ordinary people from coming in, would they have thought of the way to deal with the monks long ago.


    So since I cracked the first level of magic array, I entered the magic array set up by the monks. In fact, only the one that deals with ordinary people is the simplest one.


    Thinking of this, I took off my Fu paper, and the situation in front of me changed again. Those feelings that made people feel depressed and breathless came back.


    But the road in front of me is really different, just like there was a tree in front of me, but now it''s gone.


    It seems that it''s really the ghost of the magic array. I didn''t expect that what he did was so detailed, not only considering the harmfulness of ordinary people, but also the reaction of this kind of monk.


    I managed to find out the secret. I didn''t want to let go of this flash of inspiration. So I stood up with my backpack, put out the fire on the ground, and continued to look for it.


    Since we are so sensitive to the monks here, it is impossible to find people by using the man finding rune.


    It seems that the last thing I can use is my surprise and intuition.


    With my intuition, I walked in a direction. After about ten miles, I found a cave on the hillside, which even revealed a little light.


    Now the situation is especially like the story in the strange tales of Liaozhai. The scholar on his way to a place subconsciously sees the light go in. As a result, all of them are not people, but some beautiful goblins and foxes.


    At this time, I can think of so many things. I really admire my own imagination. I should have moved on. But when I got here, I really wanted to go in and have a look. There was a voice in my heart, reminding me that I must go in and have a look inside.


    So I followed what I thought in my heart and went in.


    At the beginning, the cave can only make people bend forward, but the more open it is, the more open it is. At the end, there is a space like a basketball court.


    There are some stone cones hanging from it. The power of nature is amazing.In front of me is a huge Buddha statue.


    It is said that the Buddha statue is too accurate. In front of it is a white jade statue. The light I saw just now is from it.


    This jade carving is a man, wearing a general''s robe and handsome, which is similar to me.


    This jade statue is a lonely one here. It looks desolate.


    I looked back, and sure enough, I saw several students standing there, all in a daze, as if they couldn''t wake up, their eyes half open and half harmonious.


    I''m fascinated and trapped in my own fantasy. I''m not afraid to take Fu paper and take another picture for them.


    These students suddenly wake up, looking at my appearance is still a little confused, like no reaction, I reached out and pulled them, said: "come with me."


    Then he took them and ran out.


    Finally, we finally ran out of danger, looking at the family, they also understood, there were people crying, I sighed and couldn''t bear to look again, and left when no one noticed.


    It seems that I am doomed to come back in vain this time. I didn''t expect that so many things would happen on the road this time, and I don''t know what happened to Guan Chong.

 Chapter 543

    I went to Zixia palace alone, and I couldn''t help sighing when I thought of a group of yingyingyanyan girls in Zixia palace and the strange temper of martial uncle in the palace.


    On the way, I was nervous to relax the suspense I experienced on the train. Actually, I saw a lot of scenery. Tired of walking, I stopped at an old shop. It''s strange here.


    The old wooden door was stained with ink. There was a strange fragrance and a strong evil spirit in it.


    How can I hold the charm in my hand? I want to escape for a moment because of the strong evil spirit. It''s hard to deal with the big demons with proper cultivation.


    In particular, I don''t know much about it. But I still went in, because the evil spirit was long and generous, but there was no murderous spirit. It is estimated that it is not a ferocious evil demon, because this kind of demon will not sit down in the human settlement, they will not tolerate the ferocity of nature.


    On the contrary, like this kind of demon who can live in human cities, the general character is extremely mild, and will not hurt people actively. Acquaintance is fate. Maybe we can get a good relationship. This kind of opportunity is very rare.


    I pushed the wooden door open. Before I pushed it open, I saluted respectfully. There is a boundary in the door, the scene changes, only a blank in the eye, and the empty room is full of dust. The walls and floors are white and bright, but the smell of ink is mixed with the smell of strange fragrance at the door.


    I feel in the house before that demon force, but found it for no reason a lot of light. Indistinctly, I found a landscape painting on my only desktop, with lofty mountains and clear streams. Only the bamboo forest is green and full of pictures.


    I smell that strange fragrance again, it is bamboo fragrance unexpectedly, bamboo fragrance is cool, with the smell of ink. It smells good.


    I''m a little drunk, hand inadvertently touch the paper, a burst of laughter came, frank and bold, with the tenacity of bamboo.


    It seems to ring in my ear, a stream of energy is injected into the body, making people feel comfortable and calm. I feel that the present state is never better, as if the world is not bothering me.


    My heart is clear, this should be the gift of the big demon, because after I touch the paper, it will disappear, even the evil spirit has become indifferent again, until No.


    As the fragrance dissipated, I walked out of the shop and looked back. The cottage disappeared without a trace, only the fragrance of ink bamboo, as if it was still around the tip of the nose.


    Fortunately, it was a fluke for me to come and go after the great fortune.


    Sure enough, there will be misfortune, there will be good.


    Continue to walk on the way to Zixia palace, I can follow the trail, came to the foot of Zixia palace, into the border.


    The sight immediately becomes different, high mountain cloud top, Zixia palace low-key luxury, room tile printed with mysterious rune, rising purple smoke. The architecture is exquisite and aesthetical. It''s worthy of being the beautiful Zixia palace.


    I paced into the hall, and the younger martial sister who was guarding the door had been informed to take me directly to the place where Mou linger was injured.


    She was in a coma, her slender eyelashes resting quietly on her white cheek. His face was pale, his lips were pale and pink, and he could see the girl''s smiling face.


    My heart is a little soft, Mou ling''er looks beautiful, even in a coma.


    I didn''t stay too much in zixiazong, thanks to Yida Bo''s younger martial sisters.


    I went down the mountain in a hurry to Miao Sai. There was no way to cure mu ling''er.


    On the way back, I walked very slowly, mainly with a person, or a young girl. Ignore the strange eyes of pedestrians on the street.


    I went to the hotel with Mou ling''er in my arms. As night fell, I was still far away from my destination.


    Playing with the rune paper in hand, I think of the admonition from martial uncle Zixia palace.


    "If you like ling''er, treat her better. I''ve never seen her pay so much for a man." Her sharp, serious eyes whirled around me. "Be content."


    I''m a little depressed. It''s late at night. It''s as thick as ink. I can''t see the stars in the sky any more. Instead, the lights on the ground are flashing. If I can fly to the sky, there will be a galaxy of stars on the ground.


    At this time, mu ling''er was put on the only bed by me. I couldn''t see that he was in a coma. On the contrary, it is like a sleeping beauty with the fragrance of a girl.


    I turned on the light in the room, looked at Mou ling''er, and sighed. Helpless to hold her in her arms, the girl''s skeleton petite, holding a soft in her arms. There is a faint fragrance. Mou ling''er has a very good figure. When she holds her in her arms, she feels like she can''t put it down. Her skin is white, tender and greasy. I almost couldn''t hold it.


    Hold Mou ling''er in the bathroom and let her lean in the bathtub. Take off the girl''s hair band, elegant long hair across my cheek, with a burst of itching.


    I take off the clean towel, slightly wet, in order to save trouble, I lazy with the towel gently brush the girl''s hair, scrubbing the dust on the hair. Then her pretty cheek, which she wiped all the way, touched the girl''s skin several times. I''m calm, but I cry bitterly in my heart.


    Knowing that it was so hard to walk with people, he should have found a younger martial sister in Zixia Palace at the beginning.Now I have already walked out of Zixia palace, and I regret it too late.


    I had to patiently wipe the girl''s naked skin one by one.


    Wipe sweat, will Mou Ling Er back to bed.


    I went back to the bathroom, took off the clothes stained with dust, showed my strong body, turned on the hot water and bathed wantonly.


    A shower of washing and washing ended.


    I sighed, curled up on the narrow sofa and had no dream all night.


    I got up early the next day and began to exercise on the balcony. Any sweat wanton flow, after a while, the day began to really bright up. I went out to have some breakfast. When I came back, I didn''t forget to feed Mou ling''er a Bigu pill and the "spirit water" for nutrition supplement.


    Start planning your trip. I went to the station with Mou ling''er on my back and ordered several transfer tickets to miaosei.


    On the way, I met a ghost woman. Her eyes were sunken, her face was grey, her lips were dry and her face was tired.


    In my eyes, a kid is attached to the gorgeous headdress of the lady, firmly pressing her head. His face is ferocious.


    I frown, because of the existence of Mou ling''er, I can no longer meddle. When I left, I received the instructions from my martial uncle, and I couldn''t leave Mou ling''er for a stranger.


    After all, the lady took out the paper from my heart.


    But she interrupted with a wave, "where''s the smelly Taoist? Again Her voice was sharp and mean. It was very uncomfortable.


    I curled the corners of my mouth, laughed, took the paper back into my sleeve, turned and left.


    There is a way to do everything.


    It was another sunny morning. I was exposed to the sun. This time I went out for more than ten days, but I didn''t sleep well. The first thing I did when I came back was to let myself sleep first.


    Finally, the sun is too dazzling, this warm feeling is really a long time, I climbed out of the quilt, called for a takeout.


    After a short time, when the takeout arrived, I packed up, put on a housecoat and sat at the table.


    The takeout was a little greasy, but it was full of weight. I suddenly felt a thump when I ate it.


    There was an unexpected premonition that attacked me. This feeling was really frightening. I quickly reached out and figured it out. Needless to say, the trouble really came.


    As soon as I had this thought in my heart, the door was banged. With the knock, another person yelled: "come out quickly, my Lord, help my daughter."


    Forget it. It''s my destiny to help him.


    With a sigh, I put down my chopsticks and went to open the door.


    There was a middle-aged man standing outside. He looked very weak and his forehead was full of sweat. After seeing me, he was like seeing the Savior. He grabbed my sleeve and said, "Sir, you must help me. You must help me."


    I sighed and turned aside. "Come in. Let''s talk about it."


    The middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that since I said so, I would take care of this matter to the end.


    He came in and looked up at me with tears in his eyes.


    I poured out a glass of water, put it at the table, sat opposite him and said, "if you have anything, please speak slowly."


    After a drink of water, the man''s nervous mood gradually calmed down. Then he said, "my daughter is a fan of archaeological culture, and she also likes exploring very much. A week ago, she went to Henan with several other classmates to say what kind of exploration she is going to carry out. These things are very common and have happened before, But I didn''t expect that after she left this time, she couldn''t be contacted in a few days. Something must have happened.


    I heard from my friends that you are an expert in this field. I think my daughter must have been detained by something that is not human. Please help her. "


    The man said pitiful, I am not heartless person, moreover this time this matter, really is closely related with own occupation.


    Moreover, Henan has successfully attracted my attention. I have to say that I am very interested in this place for the time being, so I said, "don''t worry. I''ll take care of this matter this time. Then you can give me a detailed description of the whole thing."


    Hearing what I said, the man was so happy that he nodded and said, "thank you, sir." After that, a check came over.


    I put away the four suffixes above.


    The man began to tell me the story in detail. After listening to it, I became more interested in it. If this is the case, the hidden truth and story will be worth digging out.


    But this man can find here. I look back and see Shen bingdie standing at the door.After I sent the man away, I looked at Shen bingdie and said, "what''s your idea?"


    Shen bingdie was serious and pretended to know nothing and said, "what do you mean?"


    I sneered and said: "this is your territory. It''s impossible for someone to come to my room without your permission. Even if I order a takeout, I have to ask my disciples to take it back. How can this man walk in so easily?"


    Shen bingdie looked at me, nodded and said simply, "yes, I did."


    I was a little angry, staring at her and said, "what do you want? I know we''re in a mess. "


    Shen die shakes his head and says, "I''m sure you won''t be disappointed when you get close to him."


    Shen bingdie said so, but it aroused my curiosity: "where in the end what?"


    Shen bingdie said with a smile, "after you go, everything will be clear."


    Although something unusual happened on the way, I still got to Zixia palace to pick up Mou ling''er within the scheduled time. It was all smooth, but she still didn''t wake up.


    After that, I took mu ling''er back to the Miao village. I had to wake him up first. Thinking so, I went to Genzheng Cangwu''s door.


    If Genzheng Zang Wu had no way, then mu ling''er would be a vegetable all his life.


    "Coming?" Gen zhengzang glanced at Wu, then immediately closed his eyes. His mouth kept making some obscure sounds, like he was praying.

 Chapter 544

    I don''t know much about Miao''s Witchcraft, so I don''t know what he''s doing. I have to stand still and wait for him to finish. Fortunately, Mou ling''er''s life is not in danger, and he''s not in a hurry.


    After about half an hour, Genzheng Zangwu slowly opened his eyes. His hands quickly and accurately made a few seals, which made him feel more comfortable.


    "Let''s go." Genzheng Zangwu nodded to me, and his tone seemed to know my intention.


    "To where?" I looked at mu ling''er in my arms and slowly put her on the bed of Genzheng Zang''s five families.


    "Gu Dao." Gen zhengzang said coldly.


    When I heard the word Gu Dao, I was shocked. It was the forbidden area of Miao nationality.


    It seems that the most important thing for mu''er to get the poison is to see through it


    "Gu Wang..." I murmured, this is the most toxic thing in Miao area. Can it be used as medicine? Thinking of this, I felt a cold sweat on my head.


    Genzheng Zangwu didn''t speak any more. He took the lead to walk out of the room. I didn''t hesitate too much and followed him.


    In my opinion, the layout of the houses in Miao village is very crowded, but there are few pedestrians outside. In addition, these houses are mainly black. I always feel uncomfortable. I don''t like it very much.


    Taking the path of Genzheng Cangwu, the crowded houses are getting rarer and rarer, but the dark atmosphere is not any less. This is probably the reason why it is close to Gu Dao.


    Maybe he didn''t notice it, but I can feel that there is more ghost here, which should have something to do with the history of Gu Dao.


    There has been a cruel legend about the witchcraft of Miao village.


    I also heard the old man of Miao Village say this thing before.


    It is said that there was a very cruel wizard king in the Miao Nationality in ancient times. This wizard king was very strange. He was not greedy for money or lustful. It is reasonable to say that such a wizard king should be a king of Ming Dynasty. But this wizard king had a heinous hobby, that is, he liked to collect corpses, especially those who were bitten by insects.


    The Witch King built a huge palace in the most suitable place for the growth of insects in Miao area. This palace was specially built for insects, and thousands of insects were raised in it.


    If the Witch King sees anyone who is in the way, he will throw him into the palace and let him be bitten to death by insects.


    When the wizard king killed the thousandth person, the Miao witches could not sit still. Hundreds of witches spontaneously gathered together to overthrow the rule of the wizard king.


    After all, the wizard knew how to do miraculous things. By all means, he killed all the way to the king''s palace. Unexpectedly, the wizard king had expected this day and had to hide in the insect hall ahead of time.


    When the witches learned that the Witch King was hiding in the insect hall, they rushed there nonstop. It was three days after they arrived at the insect hall, and at the same time, all kinds of incredible things began to happen.


    There are many trees and weeds in front of Gu Chong hall, but the road leading to the main gate is paved with dense corpses, all of which were killed by the Witch King.


    On this road, the witches began to die one by one. As for what happened later, no one knew, because no one came out of it, and the Witch King disappeared.


    With the passage of time, the Gu Chong hall collapsed, and a large number of Gu Chong ran out of it. After that, Gu Dao became a forbidden area for the Miao people. Some grass ghost women ignored the danger here, but no one ever came out.


    I don''t know the truth of the legend, but there must have been an unimaginable disaster in that place.


    "It''s over there." Genzheng Zangwu interrupted me, pointing to one side of the forest.


    Looking at the direction of genzhengzang five, I suddenly felt a shiver.


    It was resentment, a very strong resentment.


    It seems that the legend is more credible. A large number of dead bodies are piled together. In addition, there is a dense forest here. The Yang Qi is covered by trees, and the Yin Qi is hard to dissipate. Only in this way can the resentment accumulate to this extent.


    Genzheng Zangwu didn''t worry at all. He seemed to be used to it. Later, his words surprised me again.


    He said flatly: "the legend is true. I''m the descendant of the Witch King. The skill I did at home just now is my family secret skill. I don''t know if it''s useful. I''ll do my best to listen to the destiny."


    When I was still surprised, he dived into the forest, and I didn''t dare to fall behind. I grabbed a talisman to keep up with him. The resentment here was too heavy. If Mou ling''er could wake up smoothly, I planned to do a ritual here to escape the ghost here.


    If these resentments are allowed to gather again, I''m afraid the surrounding Miao villages will suffer


    the evil ways are quiet and the wind is constant. But I know in my heart that the most terrible thing is not the white bones on the ground that are hard to rot, but the poisonous insects hidden in the dark."Be careful. Although the previous witchcraft can dispel some poisonous insects, there are exceptions to everything. The poisonous insects here are extremely poisonous. A little touch can kill you immediately." Gen zhengzang reminds me.


    My heart tightened a little more, and I followed Genzheng Zang Wu more carefully.


    It has just rained here. The road is a little muddy and the leaves are very thick. There will be a creaking sound when you step on it.


    "These people have been dead for a long time, haven''t they? Why are all the bones on these newly fallen leaves? " Genzheng Zangwu asked me a question for the first time.


    I pointed to these bones and said, "because of resentment..."


    "Get out of the way..." Genzheng Zangwu found something, yelled and pushed me away.


    When I didn''t react, I saw a black dot flying past the place where I just put out my finger. If it wasn''t pushed away by Genzheng Zangwu, the dot would fall on me.


    "That''s That''s "Five poisonous insects?" I''m in shock.


    Genzhengcangwu shook his head and denied: "that''s xiaowudu Gu."


    "Five poisons?" I looked at Genzheng and said.


    Genzheng nodded and pulled me behind him. Then he said, "the poison of the little five venomous insects is less than that of the five venomous insects, but it''s also more difficult."


    I look at the insects on the ground, at Genzheng.


    He slowly explained: "the small five poisonous insects are flexible in action, and after feeling the popularity, they will pester this person fiercely, so we must pay attention to it and be careful."


    Zang Wu and I nodded and stepped back carefully, looking at the little insect.


    If people see this scene, they will think that we are not normal, staring at where a bug confronts.


    The animal is the animal, and the poisonous insects below can''t help rushing up. We three have been paying attention to the movement of the insect. Now, after feeling and seeing the change of the insect, you stab the insect immediately.


    But what I didn''t expect was that even if we were surrounded by three people, this insect escaped, and it came at me.


    I could only step back again and again. Finally, Genzheng caught up in time and pulled the worm away.


    Then the back of the knife was used to twist the insect to death.


    This time, we solved a small crisis. We gasped and said, "let''s go now."


    Just after I finished this sentence, I saw the white bones in front of me trembling, looking particularly strange and frightening.


    Then I saw countless little five poisonous insects crawling out from under the corpse bones. This kind of thing must not let it touch its own body. I quickly opened my mouth and cried: "run."


    In fact, I don''t need to shout at this time, because Genzheng and Zangwu have already run to the front.


    "Wipe, these heartless people." I recited a word, quickly catch up.


    I didn''t expect that one day we would be chased by little insects.


    As long as these insects are exposed to the skin, they will immediately poison people and lose the ability to walk within three seconds. The toxicity is powerful and terrible.


    There are few poisonous insects in Miao area, which are so fierce and treacherous in general. It''s unpredictable. It won''t hurt people so directly.


    We ran like hell in front of us, but the speed of these insects was not so fast. They chased us all the time and didn''t leave. They were more and more catching up with us.


    In a hurry, I took off my coat, ignited it with a lighter and left it behind.


    All along, insects are afraid of fire. Although this is a poisonous insect, it should have the nature of insects.


    As I ran forward, I looked back. At this moment, I saw the scene that made me happy.


    It''s funny that there are so many insects blocking the fire.


    It seems that this insect is not afraid of fire, but is very afraid of fire.


    I was overjoyed. I didn''t expect that our crisis was solved by accident this time.


    We ran away from this land of right and wrong quickly. The three of us were in such a mess with each other. It seemed strange and funny.


    Before we could breathe a sigh of relief, Genzheng''s sleeve didn''t know where it was, but a huge renovated one woke up and came running to us, waving its teeth and claws.


    this insect has to be more than two meters high. It''s incredible that there are still such big insects in modern society, but now it''s standing in front of us alive, And it seems that this attitude is absolutely not good.


    The three of us looked at each other with a bitter smile. It''s too antisocial.


    The insect in front of us is like an enlarged mantis, waving pincers at us.


    "Run." I yelled, mobilizing the whole body''s spiritual power, suddenly baked in the insect''s body.It issued a harsh cry, the body suddenly fell to the ground, seize a little time, I catch up with the root is.


    but the insect also got up and caught up with us. This thing is just abnormal and runs fast. It caught up with us two times.


    In front of the situation is really let people feel some despair, Gen Zheng suddenly stopped, facing the insect said: "forget it, and it fight."


    After that, he rushed over. Zang Wu and I stopped and went back to help.


    The three of us gathered all our experiences and were shouting, "hit him on the head." We hit it on the head with all the psychic power.


    The insect fell to the ground with a howl. Gen Zheng went to check it and said, "my God, I''m not dead. I just passed out."


    What are you waiting for? Let''s run.


    The current situation of several of us can only be described as disheartened. It''s not exaggeration. It''s really very unsightly.


    Finally, I found a place that looked safe. I turned around and said, "let''s have a rest. The situation here is really dangerous. It''s important to keep good physical strength." |


    Genzheng wanted to rest for a long time. After hearing this, he felt relieved and sat down on the ground.


    They have been tired for a long time, so have I. just now I lost too much spiritual power. Now I''m just recovering. I don''t know what''s waiting for me.

 Chapter 545

    I was going to close my eyes and meditate for a while to recover my spiritual power, but I didn''t expect that great danger would come quietly.


    "Hissing -" a slight sound came. Although the sound was very small, I heard it clearly. The slight "hissing" came from a position, and the sound source seemed to be getting closer and closer to me. Many years of experience in wandering in the river and lake has made me more alert. I quickly set up my mind to look around. The fatigue and unbearable feeling brought by running just now has already been thrown away by me in the face of life and death. At this moment, I can be said to be seeing and listening to all directions. I don''t allow any mistakes, otherwise I will die here.


    Genzheng and Zangwu saw that I was nervous and knew that something was wrong. They frowned slightly. They seemed to notice something wrong. They looked around for the sound source. It''s a pity that there is a green grass all around. At a glance, it looks like a green ocean. Apart from the swaying flowers and plants in the wind, nothing can be seen.


    The "hissing" voice was getting closer and closer to us. It was like a life-threatening sound, and it was like a poisonous snake spitting out a letter. I was so creepy when I heard it that I even got goose bumps. The situation of Genzheng and Zangwu would not be much better. In the face of the fear of the unknown, we all seem to be scared, like walking on thin ice, for fear that if we are not careful, we will die in the wilderness.


    "Hiss - hiss -" the voice came closer to us, as if it were in our ears. Suddenly, there was a sound in the grass, and a big snake came out. The snake was bright in color, spitting letters and standing up with its head high. It was more than three meters long. Its long body swam rapidly in the grass and came to us in an instant.


    Fortunately, I''m not a vegetarian either. Although I haven''t seen such a big poisonous snake in my daily life, I''m not afraid of the big poisonous insect just now. What''s more, I''m just a big snake. I want to do the same thing again and take out a lighter to light it. After all, the poisonous insect is afraid of fire, so is the poisonous snake. I didn''t expect that when I subconsciously felt in my pocket and wanted to take out the lighter, I remembered that I had already thrown the lighter when I was dealing with the poisonous insects. Now there is nothing in my pocket except some charms. The charms can drive away spirits and ghosts, but they have no effect on the big snake.


    The snake saw me back, still did not give up hunting me, the whole body was bent s shape, quickly to me. When it approached, I could see more clearly. The big poisonous snake''s triangular head was also covered with a little white spots. It was extremely disgusting, especially the spit out letter, which concealed countless murders. I couldn''t help fighting a cold war, and felt that death was slowly approaching me. Fortunately, I usually carry a knife with me, but I can''t find the lighter, so I take a knife out of my hand and use my quick flash to avoid the attack of the snake. From time to time, I try to give it a few knives. However, although the snake was huge, its body was extremely flexible, soft and resilient. Several times, I almost got bitten by it and nearly died here.


    Genzheng and Zangwu were not ordinary people. Although they were scared by this sudden poisonous snake, they soon recovered and came to help me deal with the poisonous snake: "this poisonous snake is the ancient Honghuang nine snakes recorded in ancient books. It''s said that this snake was born with extremely long body, extremely fierce and extremely poisonous. As long as it was touched with a little bit of its venom, it would be completely destroyed The body rots, the body dies. So many witches used to use this snake venom to make venom, but in ancient times, the nine snakes were not easy to deal with. Unless they were powerful witches, they would die if they were not careful. It is said that Honghuang nine snakes have been extinct for a long time in ancient times, but they appear here again somehow. "


    "Maybe it''s bad luck for us." As I said this, I did not forget to wave my dagger against the snake. It seemed that the serpent had a grudge against me in his last life. No one bit him, but he just stared at me and attacked me like a bull was mad when he saw the red cloth. On one side, Genzheng and Zangwu constantly harass each other, but it also ignores them. I was puzzled. When I smelled, Taoist''s meat was sour and smelly, and the taste was not good. How could I just eat me?


    "As the saying goes, if I hit a snake seven inches, I might as well aim at its seven inches and give it a knife. No matter what it is, the ancient Honghuang nine snakes or the ancient Honghuang eight snakes, if they can survive with such a knife from me, I will plant them myself. " My heart a horizontal, the pace can not help but speed up. The snake was not willing to be outdone. Seeing that I quickened my pace, he also rushed at me. My figure flashed, and I saw the right time. No matter what the time was, I slashed the snake''s seven inches. Although the appearance of the serpent was magnificent, the scales of the serpent were as hard as steel helmet, which made my mouth ache. Fortunately, my dagger is not a inferior weapon. It''s made of deep-sea cold iron. After a few sabres, a few cold lights flashed, and the snake blood splashed out.


    At that time, the fierce ancient nine snakes were still standing up with their heads up. Now they were quite empty, and their bodies gradually softened. They kept spinning around in the same place, but they didn''t seem to die completely. They wanted to fight for the last breath, even if they died, they would die with me.


    When I touched the snake, I felt the smell of poison powder coming out of my pocket Nose.The ancient nine snakes seemed to be in great pain. The tail of the snake kept swinging and slapping the ground, just like a fish rushing ashore, making a sound of "Pa Pa Pa". The body of the snake also twisted into a ball and kept twitching. Seeing the opportunity, I quickly went forward to mend a few more knives. Gradually, the body of the serpent unfolded, and the swing of its tail became smaller and smaller, just like an old man. After a while, the serpent died. I grabbed the head of the serpent and pulled it out of the grass to an open space to observe carefully.


    The snake is about three meters long. It has smooth appearance and thick scales. Even if it is dead at this time, it can make people scared. I can''t help but feel a little scared when I think back to my fierce fight with this poisonous snake just now. I was relieved to wipe the cold sweat on my forehead.


    It''s really extraordinary that there are so many strange things in this evil way. Besides, everything is not simple, it''s all life-threatening.


    Now looking at the snake lying motionless on the ground, Gen Zheng and I breathed a sigh of relief. No matter how dangerous the situation is, we finally got through the disaster.


    Only at this time can we have time to look at the environment around us. Since we entered this evil way, we have been running away, naturally leaving the route behind.


    Now look around, everything is strange, all around empty, nothing, and then look into the distance is a dark appearance, can not see the end of the border.


    I chagrined and said: "well, we are not only driven everywhere, now we can''t find the way."


    One side of Gen Zheng looked around and said, "when we came in, the patriarch told us to move forward in a straight line, but we were in a hurry. We had already left our original route. Now it''s not easy to find it back. We''d better leave it to fate and find a direction at will."


    Genzheng''s words sound like a broken jar, but what he said is not unreasonable. Instead of staying in the same place, it''s better to find a direction at random.


    Thinking that I was looking at Zang Wu, I had to ask for his advice.


    Zang Wu shook his head and said, "I don''t mind. Anyway, the situation won''t get worse."


    "OK, let''s choose a direction." I nodded.


    At this point, we are in a dilemma again. The next route is very important to us, so the person who proposed the route has to bear a lot of pressure in his heart.


    Seeing that no one spoke, I stepped forward and said, "well, let''s listen to God this time."


    After looking at them, I turned my head, full of questions.


    I took the kettle out of my arms and said, "well, I''ll turn the mouth of the bottle. Where does the mouth stop at last? Then we''ll go in that direction. How''s it going? "


    Genzheng nodded and said, "I''ll listen to you."


    I put the kettle on the ground and turned it hard. Then the three of us, with six eyes, stared at the kettle which decided to go next.


    Slowly, the speed of rotation slowly stopped, and finally the bottle mouth pointed to a direction. Looking there, it was still dark.


    Gen Zheng patted the soil on his body and stood up and said, "how can I continue?"


    I nodded and the three of us walked in that direction.


    Maybe today, we have had bad luck too many times. After walking in this direction not long this time, we unexpectedly met a person, and finally transferred some.


    They walked straight ahead, but they didn''t know how far away they were. Maybe they were only a few thousand meters away. They saw something unexpected in front of them.


    After the endless darkness, there were many cocoons in front of us, and we can see that there were some people inside.


    Some people have died and turned into ashes.


    These cocoons are equal to our height. According to my experience just now, I think of spiders all at once.


    "My God, how big a spider is such a big cocoon?" The root is looking around a cocoon.


    I nodded and said, "let''s go, or it will be hard to deal with another monster."


    Just now we met five cocoons and nodded forward.


    I was about to walk out of this area, but suddenly, I felt the white cocoon around me move.


    Out of curiosity, or for some other reason, I looked back. At this moment, I found that the person wrapped in your cocoon seemed alive.


    According to the theory, this is impossible, but I suddenly think of a person in my heart, Gu Wang.


    If the king Gu is trapped here, he will be able to save his life. Although there is no basis for my conjecture, if I make a mistake, if the people inside are really the king Gu, I will regret my death.


    And I always have an intuition in my heart, which tells me that I must save this person.


    So I said, "wait a minute, see if there''s someone here?"After hearing my voice, Genzheng turned his head and came over. After a few turns around the white cocoon, he said with a dignified face, "yes, the people inside are still alive."


    "We have to get him out." I said.


    Genzheng hesitated, because now every time we delay a little time, we may have to wait for the big spider behind us. But we have spent too much energy before, I''m afraid we can''t deal with it.


    Then I said, "I suspect that the people in this room are the king of Gu."


    "Why? Is there any reason Zang Wu stood aside and asked.


    I opened my mouth and said, "ordinary people who are trapped here must have died a long time ago, and the most recent date before us is the king Gu. I can''t think of anyone else besides the king Gu."


    After I finished, Zang Wulian nodded. In fact, he didn''t know such a thing, but he didn''t react for a while.


    Since this person, with such a great possibility, is a person we know well, we can only start as soon as possible.


    I don''t know what ingredients are mixed in this spider silk. It''s very tough and hard to handle.


    Zangwu and I kept on acting, and finally got rid of the cocoon completely.


    As soon as the cocoon broke, the people inside fell out, but they looked too young. Our hearts hung up, and we left here with the young man in a coma.


    After running for a distance, we stopped in an open field, and the boy who just closed his eyes tightly also slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking around, he seems to understand that his life is no longer in danger. At this time, he also noticed us. He immediately understood what happened. Looking at us, he said, "thank you for saving me."


    Gen Zheng said anxiously, "thank you very much. Have you ever seen Gu Wang?"


    The young man''s face was a little strange and said, "what do you want to do with Gu Wang?"


    "Ask him to save a man." I said.


    After hearing this, the young man thought deeply and then said, "I am the king of Gu. Who do you want me to save?"


    We all feel that this is not reliable. Is that what the legendary King Gu looks like? It''s like a kid.

 Chapter 546

    Isn''t this for fun? I don''t believe that Gu Wang is a child? He glanced up and down and said, "are you sure? Can''t Gu Wang be such an image? "


    What I said was not polite, but the child was not angry. He said with a smile, "what''s this like? What does it look like? I''m in my forties this year. "


    His words are like throwing a huge stone on the calm lake, one stone arouses a thousand waves.


    Looking at it, I didn''t believe it. I asked, "how can it be? If you are in your forties, how can you be so young? "


    Gu Wang sneered and said, "otherwise, why do you think I''m in Gu Dao?"


    After saying this for a long time, I finally talked about some essence. I quickly asked, "why do you want to enter the magic way?"


    The king Gu sat on the ground, sighed and said, "I know the danger of Gu Dao best, but there is a reason why I have to come here."


    Gen Zheng sat beside him and asked, "then why on earth do you want to enter the magic way, and have been here for three months?"


    Gu Wang stares at Genzheng. Genzheng doesn''t evade his eyes at all. They only see lightning and flint in their eyes. It seems that there is something indescribable.


    In the end, Gu Wang was defeated. He avoided Genzheng''s eyes, and seemed to have some disdain for himself and others.


    He said slowly, "you haven''t seen me before. Although I''m the king of Gu, my body has long been aging because I''ve been dealing with Gu things all the year round. This time, I entered the way of Gu to find a way to transform me.


    Thank you for saving me from the spider cocoon in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid I will degenerate into a three-year-old


    King Gu''s words are just like a fable to us, but it''s true that what we saw with our own eyes.


    When we look at Gu Wang, we don''t know whether we should praise him as a genius or a madman.


    Although what he said was simple, the danger was certainly not covered by his casual two sentences. Up to now, he can only sigh.


    "So how do we get out?" I look at Gu Wang Dao.


    "Go back the same way." Gu Wang looked at me and said.


    Well, it''s not easy to come here. Now we''re going back the same way, but there are still many things that are difficult to solve. I''m afraid it''s not so easy on the road.


    However, when he left, there was an additional king who was familiar with the magic way and the magic things. Although he suffered a lot, he finally got out of the magic way safely.


    Out of the magic moment, the sun in the sky hit me warm, a sense of rebirth came to my heart, this feeling is very mysterious, this place for me, this life do not want to come again.


    I didn''t react to it. A man rushed over, bumped me, hugged me and said, "brother, you''re back at last."


    The familiar voice is that Guan Chong wakes up.


    I slapped him on the shoulder and said, "you finally wake up. I thought you were going to get moldy."


    Guan Chong smiles, but the smile doesn''t enter his eyes. It seems that there are some secrets and doubts in his heart that need to be solved.


    I didn''t notice these at this time, but looked at the king Gu and said, "King Gu, please save my friend."


    Guan Chong saw that I was so respectful to a young man with tender face. At the moment, he only thought if I was wrong, but the young man nodded and said, "OK, take me to have a look."


    I nodded and took Gu Wang to Mu ling''er''s room. Mu ling''er was still lying on the bed, just like an angel falling into the world.


    I went to the bedside and said to the king Gu behind me, "that''s her. Help her."


    Gu Ling''s pulse was broken, and he thought, "I''ll watch her carefully."


    I listened to wry smile for a while, looked at Gu Wang and said: "yes, she has broken her heart."


    The king Gu took back his hands and stood up and said, "I can save her, but you should pay attention later. She can''t stand the second time. I can save her once, but her channels will be more fragile because I have broken my feelings once."


    I couldn''t help nodding and said, "don''t worry. After Mou ling''er is well this time, let her stay in the Miao village. It''s dangerous outside after all."


    Gu Wang took out a bamboo tube from his sleeve, opened the lid inside, and then took out a kind of insect from inside.


    It''s like a caterpillar, but the whole body of the insect is golden. It''s not disgusting, but it''s cute.


    This insect fell on mu ling''er, and then slowly disappeared, as if completely melted into mu ling''er''s body.


    The waiting time is long, but it''s not so unbearable for me, not to mention that Mou ling''er is expected to wake up now.


    In the middle of the afternoon, Mou ling''er''s eyes moved. She slowly opened her eyes, looked at my face, and suddenly shed tears.I reached out and wiped the tears from her eyes: "what are you crying for? Don''t you see that I''m not happy?"


    Mou ling''er shook his head. He didn''t speak for many days. He said hoarsely, "no, I''m so happy."


    Three days later, mu ling''er has completely recovered, but I''m a little worried. I don''t know how to persuade mu ling''er to stay.


    Now Zhao Gao is eyeing me, Mou ling''er can only be more dangerous to follow me.


    Finally, it''s time to say it. Tomorrow is the time for us to leave. That night is the time for me to tell mu ling''er.


    I looked at Mou ling''er, hesitated and said: "ling''er, we are leaving here tomorrow."


    "Really? I''ve been well for a long time. These two days are killing me. "


    Before I finished speaking, Mou ling''er jumped up happily.


    I look at her appearance, really can''t bear to speak, but for her safety, I said: "but ling''er, you can''t follow me."


    Mou ling''er stopped talking. She looked at me and said, "why? Why don''t you take me? Do you think I''m in the way? "


    I shook my head to comfort her and said, "no, how can I think that? After going out this time, I don''t know how many dangers are waiting for us. I can''t let you bear these dangers with me any more. "


    After that, I turned around and went out, and Mou ling''er''s eyes, I can''t bear to see again, I''m afraid that after I show some expression, Mou ling''er will rekindle hope.


    Outside the door, Gen was standing there. When he saw me coming out and the look on my face, he knew what I should have said inside. He sighed and said, "did you say that?"


    I walked past him and nodded.


    "Willing?" He asked me suddenly.


    What can we do if we are reluctant or willing? In order to make the final result look better, this is the only thing I can do.


    "I can only do that." I heard my own voice, I answered like this, some helpless, but it is the truth.


    Inside the room, mu ling''er''s depressed cry came out. It sounds like she is very sad, but I can only harden my heart and stay away from here.


    Cry gradually weak, do not know is she cry tired, or we only see the distance, more and more far.


    I looked back at her room, and there was only a small tip of the roof that could be seen.


    I sighed and turned back to my room.


    I didn''t sleep all night. The next day, I got up at dawn.


    When I came here, I didn''t bring much luggage. Now it''s convenient to pack up. I even packed it in less than ten minutes.


    At this time, others should still rest, bored, I sit on the stool, looking forward to time can pass faster.


    When you are alone, you will always think of something that has been ignored, or you will feel sad for no reason.


    I don''t know how Mou ling''er is now. She was a comrade in arms fighting side by side, but what I said yesterday must have hurt her.


    Thinking about it, I sighed again. How could things develop to this point? It''s all because of Zhao Gao, who ran out of nowhere. Sooner or later, I will deal with him.


    Just when I was full of thoughts, the door was suddenly knocked.


    I was surprised to open the door, the door root is carrying a backpack, looking at me and said: "let''s go?"


    I suddenly laughed and said, "why is it so early?"


    Gen Zheng picked his eyebrows and said, "why, am I wrong? Don''t you want to leave early? "


    Sure enough, he said, "I didn''t expect you to get up so early."


    After that, I went out with my backpack.


    Right next to the root, which was covered by the wall just now, Guan Chong and Zang Wu are ready.


    At dawn, the four of us left the village while the whole village was still sleeping.


    I didn''t know when I left, but I didn''t know when I left.


    After the tears came down, Mou ling''er held back her desire to continue crying. She wanted to improve herself and one day she would leave Miao village again.


    Thinking of this, Mou ling''er went to the door of Gu Wang''s room. It was still early. She looked at it and hesitated. She didn''t know whether she should go in at this time.


    "Now that you''re here, come in. Don''t stand outside." There was a sound coming from inside.


    Mu ling''er was surprised. He arranged his clothes, pushed the door and went in. He saw the king Gu sitting on it and said, "King Gu."


    "What can I do for you so early?" Although Gu Wang''s face looked very young, after opening his eyes, there was a kind of momentum.Mou ling''er swallowed a mouthful of saliva, walked in and said, "I want to learn from you."


    After hearing this, Gu Wang laughed, looked at her and said, "why should I teach you?"


    Mou ling''er guessed boldly: "Gu Wang wakes up early in the morning, and he knows I''m coming. I think he has this meaning for a long time?"


    After mu ling''er''s words, it seems that Gu Wang has finally mentioned some interests. He looks at mu ling''er with great interest and says, "I didn''t expect that you still have a little brain. It''s really worthwhile for me to wait for you here."


    Mou ling''er went forward to bow and said, "master."


    Gu Wang waved his hand and said, "don''t shout so fast. Now I haven''t admitted you. After learning with me for a period of time, I''ll see if you have any qualifications."


    Although Gu Wang said so, she also gave Mou ling''er a chance. She nodded gratefully and said, "I will study hard."


    Gu Wang nodded, waved his hand and said, "well, you go down first. When you are free, I will call you."


    Mou ling''er nodded and went out. After a while, she suddenly turned back and said, "goodbye, master."


    After that, he closed the door and ran away. Gu Wang looked at Mou ling''er and laughed.


    This girl is a little silly, but she has good aptitude. She should be inherited from others.


    At this time, I didn''t know that it was a good thing to let mu ling''er stay in Miao village and bring her another adventure.


    At this time, I and Gen Zheng and others came to the Miao village, which was a strange path.


    When we came here, Guan Chong was in a coma. He could be described as sleeping leisurely all the way.


    Now it''s time to let him taste it. Sure enough, Guan Chong wiped his forehead with sweat after walking a short distance.


    Especially at this time, it''s the hottest time. The sun is burning in the sky. It''s not only the spirit of people can''t stand it, but the most important thing is that the more you go forward, the more you can feel thirsty.


    It''s all because of the physical exertion on the road. It''s just too much.


    The level of tiredness is as unbearable as that in the desert.


    Guan Chong sat down on the ground and said, "I said, everyone, can we have a rest? I can''t walk any more."


    Although Genzheng and I are tired, we have already experienced it once, so we have already prepared ourselves, and now we are not so tired.


    Now see Guan Chong embarrassed appearance, we have some schadenfreude said: "how, tired?"


    Guan Chong suddenly poured a channel: "why aren''t you tired?"


    Zang Wu was not angry and said, "are you ok? When we came here, we had to carry you. It took a lot of effort. Now, of course, we are not so embarrassed as you. "


    Guan Chong suddenly realized that when he came in just now, Zang Wu and others looked like they were watching a good play. It turned out that there was a good play waiting for him here.


    I said with a smile: "OK, take time to rest. After we go out this time, we won''t go back to Zixia palace."


    After I finished this sentence, Guan Chong took a breath and asked, "what do you mean? Where are we going next? "


    I told the story of a man who came to entrust me in Zixia palace that day, and Shen bingdie''s gloomy words: "so I think there must be other problems in the place where the students are missing this time. I decided to have a look."


    Guan Chong thought for a while and said: "this is not impossible. Since Shen bingdie said so, she is not a person who makes trouble out of nothing. There must be some hidden problems. It seems that we should explore them."


    I nodded and said: "I think so, but this time Shen bingdie''s words are hidden. I don''t know what the specific problems are. I don''t think it''s so easy to solve this time."


    Guan Chong said with indifference: "whatever, we should be able to protect ourselves now. Those students who don''t know the heaven and earth are running to places where they can''t enter. Now that they have been so many days, it must be a lot of bad luck. Let''s go in and have a look. We can''t just leave."


    What Guan Chong said is reasonable. I thought about it for a while and said: "what you said is reasonable. Shen bingdie''s words can''t be ignored. What''s the problem? Let''s go in and have a look. This time, Shen bingdie, I really don''t know why he suddenly reminded me that there is a problem. It seems that this place must be explored."


    They all agreed with what I said.


    Tibet five is more direct: "anyway nothing to do, to see also can."


    As soon as we hit it off, we had a good rest and set off again.


    In fact, this road is not long, but it will create an endless feeling. Since ancient times, this feeling has always been the most tormenting. People are vulnerable because of the role of the heart.


    This is the way. Its purpose is to defeat people''s inner hope. However, we have been here once. In addition, our heart has always been very tough. We are not the kind of people who are easily defeated.When we came here, we were supported by the belief that we had to save Mou ling''er. When we left, because we had already had an experience, we easily came out of this seemingly treacherous path.


    Until we left this place, I still didn''t know how the Miao village made such a natural barrier.


    The place where the students disappeared this time was a mountain in Henan Province.


    Originally, I thought it would be OK to go to this mountain for investigation this time, but what I didn''t expect was that all kinds of accidents made our itinerary abruptly deviate.


    Three days later, we arrived at the side of the mountain. Just at the foot of the mountain, I looked at the terrain and laughed. I turned to Genzheng and said, "do you see the problem?"


    At this time, we are a little bit away from the mountain. At this time, we can only look at it from a distance, but it is very comprehensive.


    Gen Zheng sneered and said, "isn''t it? It''s really a way to die. "


    Guan Chong scratched his head and said, "what do you mean?"


    I turned my head to look at Guan Chong''s puzzled expression, and then explained: "you may not understand. Is this mountain Fengshui bad


    "How bad can it be?" Guan Chong still doesn''t understand.


    I sighed, and then said: "the gateway inside is big, the fengshui of this mountain is fierce, ordinary people go in either death or injury, if someone is buried here..."


    "What will happen?" Guan Chong listened and asked.


    I shook my head with a smile and said, "it''s not peaceful to die."


    Guan Chong listened to what I said seriously, took a breath and said, "no way. Is that horrible? "


    As I walked forward, I said, "you don''t understand. Seeing the situation here, it shouldn''t be formed in a day. There must be a fierce thing in it. It''s only through my own hostility that this place has been affected like this for a long time."


    Guan Chong''s mouth grew for a while, looked at me and said, "no, what kind of thing must it be to have the ability to change this place like this?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know. As far as what I know now is concerned, nothing can have such great ability to change Feng Shui."


    It seems that the place we came to this time is a great place.


    Zang Wu looked around and said, "now that we''ve come, we don''t have to think so much. Let''s play it by ear."


    I nodded, did not expect to approach, at the foot of the mountain, there will be a small village.


    It was a surprise. I turned around and said, "let''s have a rest first. When we are ready, we can enter the mountain."


    Genzheng nodded and said, "that''s right. It should be. This trip looks rather dangerous. We should be prepared for it."


    The village looks rather dilapidated, as if no one lives in it. Is it dilapidated?


    I thought in my heart, and then I went over and prepared to examine it carefully.


    Just at the entrance of the village, there was a family who opened the door.


    I went over and said, "is there anyone?"


    There was no answer inside. As I walked in, I called out, "is there anyone, please?"


    However, after my two shouts, there was no movement in it.


    Isn''t there anyone inside? I thought in my heart that I would step a little bigger.


    But just as I was about to walk to the door, the curtain on the door was suddenly lifted and an aunt came out.


    This aunt has a fierce face and stares at me directly. Suddenly, a person comes out and frightens me to step back.


    Seeing that someone came out, I let go: "aunt, can we stay with you for one night?"


    The aunt did not speak, or has been staring at me, this kind of eyes to see my heart flustered.


    Just when I thought she couldn''t speak, and I was about to leave the room, she said, "I don''t want anyone here."


    I dry smile twice, don''t know how to smoke in the heart, said: "I can give you some money, as our accommodation."


    "So."


    "In that case, stay."


    Originally, I had no hope, but I didn''t expect that this aunt suddenly let go. It seems that the temptation of RMB is still great.


    She took us to the convenient room, lifted the curtain and said, "you can stay here for one night. Come out for dinner later."


    All of a sudden, this aunt was like a different person. She not only took us into the room, but also prepared dinner. The charm of money is really needless to say.

 Chapter 547

    There is a Kang in this room with a cabinet on it.


    There are also two large cabinets below, similar in style to the last century.


    It looks backward, but it''s understandable to see the degree of isolation here.


    The whole room didn''t look special, but my eyes were quickly attracted by one thing.


    On one of the cupboards, there is a Buddha statue, which looks angry and has incense on it.


    I felt my chin and went to the Buddha.


    The Buddha''s color is gorgeous, and it''s very clean. It seems that it should be wiped frequently. The owner of this family attaches great importance to the Buddha.


    After putting down the salute, Guan Chong saw me thinking about a Buddha statue. Then he walked over and said, "what are you looking at?"


    I turned around and said, "Hey, have you ever seen this Buddha? Why do I always think this Buddha statue is weird? "


    Guan Chong patted me on the shoulder and said, "you think too much. I don''t think it''s a problem. Isn''t it very vivid?"


    Genzheng came over after hearing what we said. He took a look around the Buddha and said, "I really don''t think I''ve ever seen a Buddha of this style or a Buddha of this kind."


    I nodded, pointed to the Buddha and said, "and look at this Buddha, it''s so clean that it seems to be well preserved, so at least it shows that the family believes in this God."


    Gen Zheng nodded and said, "like you, I feel a little uncomfortable looking at this Buddha statue."


    Guan Chong looked at both of us and said, "OK, you two think too much. It''s just a Buddha statue. You still have so many things to do."


    What Guan Chong said is not unreasonable. Are we really a little nervous, and some small things are also in our mind, but I don''t know why. My intuition tells me that there is something wrong with this Buddha statue, which makes me very uncomfortable.


    Just at this time, the aunt just outside the door came in and saw us around the Buddha statue. I clearly saw her face changed, but she soon covered up the past.


    She came over, reached for the Buddha, and then said, "the meal is ready. Let''s go out for dinner."


    Well, there''s nothing to see now.


    I took a look at Gen Zheng. I sent him a message in my eyes. I''ll be more careful later.


    After going out, aunt is not in the yard. There is a table with food on it.


    The old lady just now came out of her room. It seems that she has put the Buddha statue back in her room.


    We sat down, Gen Zheng gave me a look, indicating that he had just checked the meal, there was no problem.


    After everyone sat down together, she said, "let''s have dinner."


    We nodded, no matter how polite. We''ve been sleeping in the open these three days. Now it''s the first time we''ve eaten such a normal meal since we left Miao village.


    As I ate, I looked at my aunt and said, "by the way, ma''am, I saw a Buddha statue in my room just now. It seems that I haven''t seen one like this before. Did you take it away? I''m still very interested in this Buddha statue. "


    Aunt embarrassed for a while, and then dry smile, said: "Oh, you say that ah, that nothing special, I''m afraid you don''t like, take away."


    "Is it? I''m curious. What''s that God? " I then asked.


    The aunt nodded and said, "of course, it''s nothing special. It''s just our local mountain god."


    "I see." I said it thoughtfully.


    The aunt quickly said: "don''t talk about this, eat quickly."


    I said with a smile, "OK, you can have it, too."


    This matter has been so slapped in the face, but there are doubts in my heart. What my aunt said just now is just for perfunctory.


    The more secretive it is, the more it shows that there are some shady things in it. At this time, there are such things in this place. Doesn''t it mean that there are some shady things behind it?


    But now our goal is not to do so, so it''s not necessary to put all our energy on it.


    After a meal, we went back to the room.


    One night without a word, the next day he was ready to enter the mountain.


    The next day, after we had packed up, we came out. Aunt was already busy in the yard. At this time, we felt that there was a little popularity in the village. At first, people thought it was just strange.


    Seeing us carrying backpacks, aunt put down her things, looked at me and said, "are you going to leave? "


    I nodded and said," yes, I really bothered you yesterday. "


    "No trouble, no trouble."Although she said so, I can see that she is happy in her eyes and eyebrows.


    What''s the secret? We want to go?


    I thought in my heart, handed the money in my hand to my aunt, and she took it happily.


    Maybe because of the money, the aunt asked, "are you going to enter the mountain? "


    we had reached the door, heard it, turned around and said," yes. "


    " wait for me. "


    she said this without end, turned and walked into her room.


    Guan Chong came and said, "brother Jining, what do you think this old woman is so weird? "


    I shook my head and said," wait and see what she wants to play or do. "


    Guan Chong nodded and then said," OK. "


    after a short time, my aunt came out. I seemed to see some red ropes in her hands, and I didn''t know what they were. I looked at her with doubts.


    She walked in, handed me the red rope and said, "you young people, I don''t know the height of the earth. This mountain is not easy to get in. These red ropes may let you go. "


    What Auntie said is puzzling but creepy.


    Guan Chong was not angry and said, "you woman, why do you say such alarmist words? "


    I turned around and yelled," Guan Chong. "


    Guan Chong stopped talking and stepped back two steps.


    Then I looked at her and said, "thank you, ma''am, but I don''t believe in these things. "


    My original intention is not to believe that these things can hurt me, but in my aunt''s ear, I don''t believe in the treachery of this place.


    So the aunt was not happy and said, "you young people don''t know that the sky is high and the earth is rich. You can''t easily solve the things inside. You have to know that the world is so big that there are all kinds of strange things. Last time those children were not very satisfied. As a result, they never came out again after they entered the mountain."


    As soon as I heard it, I caught a glimpse of Qingming. By the way, why didn''t I remember this at the beginning?


    Those students may have stayed in the village when they went up the mountain. Why didn''t they expect to inquire in the village at the beginning?


    Thinking of this, I said: "aunt, have you met those students?"


    The aunt nodded.


    I asked anxiously, "have they never come down?"


    The aunt sneered and said, "I''m afraid it''s a young man who stays in the mountains. I don''t know the heaven and earth."


    After she finished, she put the red rope in my hand and turned around to leave.


    I anxiously pulled her and said, "wait, did you give them the red rope?"


    The aunt nodded and said, "it''s a pity that people don''t appreciate it."


    It seems that those young people are not tied with red ropes.


    I put the red rope in my hand, turned around and turned to them and said, "OK, let''s go first. "


    as we walked into the mountains, Guan Chong asked me," do you think what that aunt said is reasonable? "


    I nodded and said, "it''s hard to say. There must be something in it."


    "Do we have a red rope or not?" Guan Chong asked again.


    I shook my head and said, "put it away first, see the situation, and then decide whether to take it or not."


    They nodded and we walked into the mountain.


    It''s a mountain. In fact, it doesn''t fluctuate much. It''s mainly trees. As soon as I walked into the mountain, I felt that the temperature around it dropped suddenly.


    I gathered up my clothes and looked up. The trees here are growing so well that they almost completely block the sun.


    The difference between us and before is that we have no destination this time. After entering this mountain, we walk around without any basis and rules. We slowly look for something wrong.


    Because there are a lot of trees and shrubs, it''s not easy for us to walk. We can''t walk as fast as we can.


    Soon it was noon. Fortunately, after we prepared to light a fire with alcohol, we ate some dried meat and cakes with hot water.


    After resting on the tree for a while, Gen Zheng said, "we can''t go on like this any more. Now we should think of something. "


    I nodded, and I agreed with that, but there was one problem, that is, I didn''t know where to go.


    "But what should we do?" I asked.


    Then Gen Zheng bowed his head and thought for a while, and said, "if not, do you have the birthdays of those children? I''ll try to find out if I can find their trace, at least first there''s some way forward."


    Genzheng said that I also think it makes sense. I took out a piece of paper from my arms with a line of numbers written on it, handed it to Genzheng and said, "this is from Shen bingdie. You can have a try. "Genzheng took it over. After some calculation, he said to me with a happy face: "great, this man is not dead, it''s OK. "


    this note should be the man''s daughter. I didn''t expect that she was still alive for so many days.


    I then asked, "did you find out where she is?"


    Genzheng nodded, pointed to a direction and said, "it''s there, but it''s not close."


    I said, "it doesn''t matter. Just have a little goal."


    After that, I stood up and said, "OK, now that we have a direction, let''s go as soon as possible."


    We packed up our bags and went on along the direction just now. The ground was rough and uneven. We walked very hard, one foot deep and the other shallow. Fortunately, everyone was experienced and not a simple person.


    In the evening, we were close to the girl, but when we saw the girl, we were more confused.


    In the woods, the growth of each tree is about the same. It''s easy to get lost. Now it''s getting dark, and it''s not suitable to go on, otherwise it''s easy to get lost.


    The four of us soon set up two tents, and a fire broke out in the middle. The temperature here was lower at night.


    The four of us sat down around the fire, with a warm kettle in our hands, eating the dry food in the bag.


    It''s hard for me to imagine how those people have lived here for so many days in such an environment. I''m afraid the situation is not good now.


    After dinner, I spread a circle of anti insect powder around the tent. If an insect suddenly creeps in in the middle of the night, I''m not afraid. It''s always troublesome after I''m infected with any disease here.


    When we got together, Guan Chong was a little depressed and said, "I didn''t expect that we didn''t accomplish anything after coming in all day. It''s really irritating to think about it. "


    I laughed and comforted:" originally, I didn''t think things would be easy to handle when I came out this time. Now it''s good that there is no trouble. After we find someone, we can''t find the secret here, so we have to go back home. "


    it''s not that I''m depressed, but that it''s not easy to find something in such a big mountain, especially when there is no trace.


    Genzheng bowed his head and said: "I always feel that our affairs will not be so easy to solve this time. We can only adapt to circumstances."


    I thought about it for a while, nodded and said, "isn''t it that nothing has happened yet? We don''t have to think so much about it. Although this mountain is dangerous, it may also be our opportunity. "


    After that, we scattered and went back to sleep. Genzheng was the first night watchman.


    It was about dawn when I woke up. At this time, Guan Chong was outside. He reached out to poke at the fire.


    I went over and pushed him on the shoulder and said, "come on, let''s go in and have a rest. I''ll watch here."


    Guan Chong yawned and said, "OK, I''ll squint first."


    In the early morning, the humidity in the forest was very heavy. I sat on the stone and kept fiddling with the fire to keep it from going out, but I didn''t have to be too busy.


    After waiting for the sun to rise, they came out. After we cleaned up, we left the tent in place, and then continued to move in the direction of yesterday. We were not far away from the girl.

 Chapter 548

    The reason why we didn''t search in a hurry yesterday was mostly due to the consideration of danger. Originally, the forest didn''t feel good to us. If we were on our way at night, we didn''t know what would happen, so we had to give up.


    Fortunately, the distance is not far, and it''s the same for us to set out again today.


    The next morning, we set out to continue looking for the girl, so we should not be far away from the girl.


    We continue to move forward, this way I do not know what happened, more and more sleepy, I kept yawning.


    Guan Chong joked with a smile, "Oh, I said why did you go last night? You were so dizzy all the way. You should not be with any little girl in the middle of the night ~"


    Genzheng and Zangwu also laughed.


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go


    There are two big black circles on my face, and the sun above me is shining down directly, which makes me unable to open my eyes.


    Ming Ming had a good sleep last night. When he got up in the early morning to watch the night, he was still sober, but now I don''t know what it was because. His body was so uncomfortable that it was like being broken and mixed together again. Not only was he listless, but also he felt more and more sore.


    Walking, we feel almost, but the change suddenly happened at this time.


    We lost our way. It''s ridiculous to say, but it''s the same thing. When we walked out several hundred meters, Genzheng found something wrong.


    "Wait a minute." Gengen was just behind him when he suddenly called out.


    We stopped, looked back at him and said, "according to my calculation, that girl should be right beside us, very close."


    After we heard it, we looked around. Except for the trees, there were only trees left. There was no sign of anyone.


    "There''s no one nearby, isn''t it a mistake?" I said, this may not be without.


    Genzheng lowered his head and measured again. He raised his head and said firmly, "yes, that girl should be nearby."


    Genzheng''s words are solid, and we know his ability, but there is no one around.


    "I didn''t look around," he thought


    Genzheng nodded his head and answered me seriously: "I know."


    "What''s going on?" I asked again.


    If I met a ghost wall this time, I guess we are in trouble


    To put it bluntly, it is a kind of magic art that affects people''s vision, but our current situation is somewhat different from that of ghost hitting the wall.


    When Guan Chong heard the word "ghost strikes a wall", he laughed and said with disdain, "what did I think it was? It turned out that it was ghost strikes a wall. Isn''t it easy to solve this problem?"


    Although that''s what he said, Genzheng''s face didn''t look better because of Guan Chong''s words. He said, "if it was just ordinary ghost fighting, I wouldn''t have such a headache."


    "What do you mean by that? Can you make it clear at one time?" Guan Chong is a little worried.


    Gen Zheng said slowly: "it''s easy to crack the general ghost fighting wall, we can go out with our eyes closed, but this time, I think we are entering into another space, which is a gap parallel to the real world. If we want to go out, we have to find the interface between the real world and the fake world, from which we can go out."


    Guan Chong listened to Genzheng''s words and grew up. He looked around and said, "but how can we find that interface?"


    Gen Zheng sighed and said, "this is also the trouble for me. Everything is lifelike in this space. It''s even more difficult to find the interface."


    I was just wondering why there was an ominous omen in my heart before I entered the mountain. But after such a long time, nothing happened and even the night passed peacefully. It turned out that at this time, just after we spent the night peacefully, we let ourselves enter the mountain It''s a trap.


    I sneered and said, "don''t worry. Since we''ve come in, there''s always a way out. Let''s look for it slowly."


    Now it seems that there is only one road left to go. We continue to walk forward, looking for the interface between the real world and the fake world all the way, but it''s a pity that we have walked for more than an hour, and we don''t know how many times this road has been cycled, and we still don''t have any clue.


    Now everyone''s mood is a little low, can''t we really be trapped here?


    I looked up at the sky and thought.


    "Damn, is there an end to this road? I don''t want to go." Genzheng suddenly threw away his salute and sat down against the tree.


    The situation is a bit abnormal, even if Guan Chong really felt impatient before, his temper would not be so big.I was just about to go up to persuade him, but Zang Wu said, "you''re still not a man. After a few steps, you can''t do it?"


    Zang Wu''s words undoubtedly add fuel to the fire. Guan Chong suddenly stood up, grabbed Zang Wu''s collar and said, "what are you talking about? What the hell are you trying to say? "


    At this time, Zang Wu said defiantly: "why, am I wrong? I said, "you''re not a man at all."


    The smell of gunpowder between the two men was so strong that they were about to reach out and greet each other in the face.


    Gen is standing on one side, as if he didn''t see the farce, with a sneer in his mouth, and as if he were an independent spectator.


    Looking at their performance, I don''t know why, my heart suddenly felt very angry, this kind of anger is like a fire, almost immediately burned me completely.


    I feel something is wrong with my current state, but it''s too late.


    The anger in my heart controlled me to rush away towards the noisy Zang Wu and Guan. I saw my own fist hit Guan Chong''s face. After a moment of surprise, I felt unspeakable joy in my heart.


    The three of us soon became a ball, breathing heavily, just like the primitive beasts, squandering our sweat.


    We have now completely lost our senses and become slaves dominated by anger. We only know how to evaporate our sweat and anger in our hearts.


    The eyes are red and the hands are fierce. Where is the appearance of a human being?


    Finally, the reason why we stop our hands is that we are tired.


    We didn''t have the strength to fight. Everyone''s face was black and blue. Yes, even Genzheng joined in at last.


    We don''t have the difference of who helps whom. We just fight when we see people, so almost everyone is one-on-three, and everyone is beaten by the other three.


    We each chose a tree to lean on, wheezing and gasping for food, and our eyes would not relax and stare at other people for a moment.


    Until nightfall, the red light in our eyes slowly receded, and the reason belonging to human beings slowly recovered. Our current situation is not so good, and even makes people feel very funny.


    But reason has come back, what happened during the day is clearly engraved in my brain, we look at each other in the eyes, are a little embarrassed.


    There was a slight embarrassment in the atmosphere for a while, but with our experience, we now understand that it is not easy to make things clear in the morning.


    Now I think of the feeling that reason is slowly disappearing and my body is dominated by inexplicable anger, and I feel shocked.


    I looked at them, cleared my throat and said, "everyone, the situation here is not simple. It seems that we must find a way out as soon as possible, otherwise, I''m afraid we will all die in each other''s hands in the end."


    What I said was exactly what they were worried about. Gen Zheng sneered and said, "no matter who laid the game, this man''s intention is too dangerous. It''s a good way to let us die of internal strife."


    I nodded and said, "it seems that we have to find the interface as soon as possible, otherwise..."


    I didn''t say the rest, but all the people here understood that otherwise we would be doomed.


    Tonight is not as happy as yesterday. Today there is no fire and no tent. The four of us bear all the pain and build a fire relying on our spiritual power. We are crowded and fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next day, it took me three seconds to remember that the world now is not the original one.


    The sun warm in the body, the world is too realistic, in addition to it will never go out, do not know after a long time, we will one day forget the real world.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help laughing at myself. I think too much. I''m afraid we have killed each other before that day.


    I look around and suddenly have a crazy idea in my heart. If this idea works, we may be able to get out of this space, but if I fail this time, we will die here.


    Thinking of this, I hesitated for a moment, but thinking of it, soon after, we will wave our fists to our friends as we did yesterday. I think we can make a bet.


    Thinking of this, I use my own spiritual power to make the surrounding trees burn instantly.


    The fire was so strong that Genzheng and others woke up.


    They looked at me and said, "aren''t you crazy to burn us?"


    I looked at them and said, "don''t worry. I haven''t lost my mind. I have my reason for doing this. Don''t worry. Follow me."


    After that, I thought about running in front of me, quietly watching the trees burn, and soon the fire came.


    I had almost seen the burning flame touch my face, but at this time, between the trees, there was a clear separation.One side of the tree is burning vigorously, the other side is nothing.


    Genzheng was so happy that he ran over and said, "it''s saved. The interface has been found."


    After that, he hit the interface hard with his spirit power. In a moment, there was no fire and everything around us.


    The fire is burning in another world, and we, though we have gone through so many difficulties, can be regarded as dead, and finally get the hope of life.


    We looked at each other''s situation and suddenly burst into laughter.


    Celebrate the rest of our lives and laugh at the way we are now.


    Every one of us has some colorful wounds on our faces, and our bodies are also ragged, and there are traces of being blackened by fire on our faces. It''s really like a few primitive people escaping from the wild area. How embarrassed they look can be described.


    Just as we were laughing, we also heard a voice coming from not far away.


    Judging by the distance, it is likely to be a girl.


    We followed the sound and found a stream in the forest. The girl we were deeply concerned about was combing her hair in front of the river which was not a mirror.


    Do girls love to be beautiful all the time? We walked over with a smile and finally found the current. It''s time to sort out our current virtue.


    When I got to the current, I found that the current was really clear. There were a few small fish swimming around. Through the current, I could see the sand and stones at the bottom of the water. It was really a beautiful place.

 Chapter 549

    After a quick wash, I was ready to walk towards the girl.


    But at this time, Genzheng grabbed me and said, "don''t go there. There''s something wrong with that girl."


    I turned my head and looked at her, just as I was saying this.


    Genzheng then slowly explained: "we have been here for such a long time. No matter who we have changed, at least we will turn around and have a look at our appearance. But this girl doesn''t have it. Is she really not concerned or afraid? Or are there some problems? "


    I''m also a little afraid of being said by Gen Zheng. Although I''ve been faced with such a situation, I''ll never get used to it. After all, if I see a woman without a face, or a woman with a bloody face, it''s a big impact.


    I also want to add a little more disgusting emotion for no reason. After all, I am not a self abusive person.


    After thinking of this, I looked at Genzheng with a smile and said, "in that case, you can go to see the girl for me."


    Genzheng, who had known this before, went over.


    I was scared by the infinite rendering and rich imagination in my heart. When Genzheng came to the girl, I turned my head subconsciously.


    After a long time, I summoned up the courage to turn my head slowly. It didn''t matter. Unexpectedly, I saw a beautiful face.


    This woman is very beautiful. I can hardly describe her in my language. My description of women is very scarce, but under the present situation, this woman is not inferior to those famous stars.


    Not to mention that women are still plain face, it is even more amazing.


    But after staring at her for a moment, I looked at Genzheng and said, "this girl seems to be abnormal."


    Genzheng nodded and said, "that''s right. Take a closer look."


    After a moment''s close observation, I turned to Genzheng and said, "she lost her soul?"


    Genji nodded.


    I finally understood why the woman didn''t have any reaction to our approach. After losing her soul, she was like an ignorant baby. She didn''t know anything, let alone someone approaching. No wonder she didn''t have a little reaction.


    I sighed and felt a pity. I turned to look at them and said, "what should I do now? Take her back first?"


    Genzheng and Zang nodded. They thought they would know the situation of her companions when they found this girl. Now it seems that the situation is very difficult.


    There are three souls and seven Spirits in a person, which are called souls in total. Now she has lost one soul and one soul. It''s not easy.


    Back to our camp, the tent is still well put there, there are traces of fire on the ground, and the things inside are still in good condition. No one has touched our things these days.


    We didn''t eat anything these two days. The first thing we did after we came back was to get some food. The girl looked very curious when we ate. I picked up a piece of dried meat and handed it to the girl.


    She took it, smelled it and ate it. It seems that she is hungry these days.


    Guan Chong pushed me gently and said, "well, what do you think this girl is eating in the woods these days? When we found her just now, she didn''t have any bags around her."


    Speaking of this, I''ve always been strange, but looking at this girl by the river, I don''t think that answer is our favorite.


    Think of here, I look at this girl''s eyes inside also a little more distressed.


    Although they all died in the forest at the beginning, they suffered a lot in the end. Under such a premise, the mistakes they made do not seem to be unforgivable.


    Thinking of this, I sighed and handed the girl a piece of dried meat.


    There is no beauty in the way she eats. It''s like a wild animal. The girl grabs the dried meat and eats it all.


    Looking at the way she ate, I suddenly had no appetite, but more nausea.


    So I stood up and said, "you eat first. I really don''t have any appetite now. I''ll have a rest."


    Genzheng nodded and said, "go ahead, we''ll find you later."


    Back in the tent, just lay down, I felt a whole doze hit, slowly closed my eyes, unable to resist this feeling, into a dream.


    Even if I was sleeping, I didn''t sleep so soundly. I could always feel some strange worlds in my dream. These worlds surrounded me and didn''t want me to leave.


    The things inside are very fuzzy. Whenever I want to see them clearly, they suddenly disappear.


    This sleep made me feel more tired than comfortable.


    I woke up and looked at the time. I only slept for less than an hour, but in my dream, it was like a long time.When I wake up, I feel more uncomfortable. At this time, Genzheng comes in.


    He saw me pick an eyebrow way: "did not rest?"


    I shook my head and said, "no, I just woke up."


    Genzheng nodded at me and said, "I just woke up. You''re not in good shape


    Even if Genzheng doesn''t remind me of my current situation, I know that my current situation must be very bad.


    I laughed and comforted, "I''m ok."


    Genzheng nodded, sat opposite me and said, "it''s OK. This place is so strange. If you have something wrong, we will be very passive."


    These things don''t need to be told to me. I understand. I nodded and looked at him.


    Genzheng continued: "I have just seen the girl''s situation. Her soul was drawn out alive."


    "What?" I gave a cry of difference.


    Genzheng nodded and then said, "human soul is the most precious thing in human body, which you also know. The girl''s soul was taken out alive, and she didn''t know what evil way she was going to use it for, plus her ignorant appearance. There are other people we haven''t found. This time it''s very serious


    In Genzheng''s eyes. I naturally understood all these things. I looked at him and said, "don''t look for other people."


    "What?" The root is losing its vocal tract.


    I then said, "we try to find the girl''s lost soul. I always have a hunch that everything will be easy to solve when we find her soul."


    Genzheng listened to my words, thought about it and said: "what you said is reasonable. We don''t have a clue about other people''s positions now. Even if we find them, it''s hard to guarantee that their souls haven''t been taken away, so it''s better to find them first."


    I nodded and said, "that''s what I think. Let me have the soul of this girl this time."


    Gen was looking at my face and said, "can you do it?"


    I said with a smile, "it''s just looking for the soul. I''m not that vulnerable."


    The sooner things are settled, the better. After I finish this sentence, Genzheng goes out and brings the girl in.


    She is still clothes ignorant appearance, this time to see it is particularly distressing.


    I sighed. The frequency of my sighs has gone up in a straight line these two days.


    With this girl''s residual breath, I soon found a similar breath in the southeast.


    When I want to have a closer look, I don''t know what''s stopping me.


    I frowned and wanted to make a forced investigation, but after working hard for a long time, I couldn''t break through the flat account. It seems that the person who laid the barrier is not simple.


    No way, I can only temporarily take back their strength, and then slowly opened their eyes.


    Hearing the movement in the room, Gen Zheng and others came in and asked, "how''s it going?"


    I looked at them and said, "some of them are in the southeast, but I was blocked by something when I was preparing to investigate carefully. It seems that it is impossible for us to solve this matter easily this time. And it''s impossible to get a specific location. "


    Gen Zheng thought for a moment and said:" in this way, we can move forward in this direction. Anyway, there is no other way. Moreover, since there is a barrier in front of us, there must be our enemy. "


    after this point was finalized, we were ready to start. After packing up, we took the girl with us to the southeast.


    Halfway along the road, I saw a red rope on the girl''s wrist. This red rope was the same as the red rope given to us by the aunt when we left. It seems that these students also got this rope.


    It seems that the students will not be so good if they meet these things.


    I laughed for a while and continued to move forward, which was soon forgotten by me, or I was not prepared to take it to heart.


    This time, we went very smoothly, but even so, we didn''t dare to go too fast. After all, the scope of the direction given this time is too large. If we are not careful, we may miss some clues. In this way, all we have done before is in vain.


    So we can say that all the way we have been certified, and we have never been serious.


    Finally, one evening, when we were about to run out of ammunition and food, we saw a cave just two days later.


    There is a familiar smell in this cave, which has been luring me to enter.


    So I turned to look at Gen Zheng and others and said, "there is a cave in front of us. Let''s go in and have a look."


    Gen was looking at the cave and said, "it''s really suspicious. Go in and have a look."


    When it comes to our time, many things rely on intuition. For us, intuition is not only a life-saving thing, but also a sharp tool to discover secrets.As soon as we hit it off, Zang Wu and Guan Chong naturally had no problem. At the last moment when we went in, we threw away all the useless things and cleaned up our bags again.


    But when I was about to enter, the girl was a fierce rebel. I saw the fear on her face, deep into the bone marrow.


    This makes me more sure that there must be something wrong with this place, otherwise the girl will not behave like this. Maybe her soul is lost here.


    The human brain may lose memory, but the body will instinctively retain some fear for the place where it is hurt. This fear makes me sure that the cave without any breath on the surface is where the girl''s soul is.


    Guan Chong hugged the struggling girl and said, "what should I do? Jining, this girl is just like crazy all of a sudden."


    I looked at Guan Chong embarrassed look, said with a smile: "no way, you stay with this girl some of us."


    "How can that be?" Guan Chong subconsciously refused.


    After that, he looked at the situation in front of him and then nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you outside, but we must come out safely."


    I nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 550

    Of course, if we can get out safely, who would want to be buried in the deep cave. Guan Chong''s instructions were a little superfluous. Out of politeness, I could only politely say a few words. At the same time, I prayed that I would not have any accidents when I entered the cave.


    I stood at the entrance of the cave and looked inside. I saw that the cave was dark, as if it was covered by a huge black cloth. Bursts of gloomy breath came from the cave. Suddenly, I felt uncomfortable, and goose bumps on my arm. The unknown danger in the cave is waiting for us. Although I don''t believe in Christianity, I drew a cross in front of my chest before I set out, thinking that I must not encounter anything bad in it.


    "Let''s go." Genzheng and Zangwu obviously don''t like my shrinking. They seem to be looking forward to the unknown things in the cave. After all, this bottomless cave may be our turning point this time. When we ran out of ammunition and food, this mysterious cave was useless as a straw.


    The three of us lit the torches, touched the stone wall of the cave and walked for more than ten steps. When we looked up, we were almost scared to death. An endless stream of stalactites came down vertically. From time to time, drops of water fell on our heads. Groups of bats hanging upside down closed their eyes on those strange stones and stayed still, as if they were rigid. They were all black and small It looks very creepy. Although I''m also a person who has seen the world, and I''m not used to seeing big poisonous snakes and small poisonous insects, these dense black bats make my head tingle. Genzheng and Zangwu were obviously no better than me. They even had weak legs and nearly fell down on the street.


    The three of us, under the great pressure above our heads, crawled forward in a hurry. We were afraid to go out of the atmosphere. We were very careful all the way, for fear that one of us might be careless and disturb our ancestors. We even threw away two orifices. Only Genzheng was left. The orifices in his hands were still on, guiding us in the front. Those who don''t know may think that we are a group of adventurous donkey friends, and Genzheng, who is ahead of us, is our tour guide.


    Along the way, the three of us had a general understanding of the cave. There was the sound of dripping water all around. The whole cave was long and narrow and dark. Although I was constantly searching for the wind, I was obviously not as creepy as I was just now. In front of the grotesque stones naturally stand, winding and tortuous, plus the existence of bats, I guess the cave is very wet, and there is no sunshine in the first half of the road, otherwise there will not be a large number of bats living here.


    After finding out the general situation of the cave, the three of us were no longer so afraid, and planned to go to the depth of the cave in one go. The head gun''s root is very brave, and its body shape is very sensitive. It shuttles through all kinds of rocks with unique shapes, and the torch also goes up and down. I and Zang wu''er were not willing to be outdone. At the same time, we showed our skills and crawled flexibly in the cave. The fear and uneasiness just disappeared. Sometimes the cave was wide and sometimes narrow. When it was narrow, we could only allow one person to bend down and lean forward, but silk did not affect our pace of progress.


    After walking about five or six hundred meters, the root in front of me suddenly let out a scream, which scared me and Zang Wuxian into the street.


    "What''s the situation?" I was startled by Genzheng''s sudden scream, and I still had a lingering fear. I thought Genzheng had met some monsters, so I asked Genzheng.


    Gengen is turning around. The faint light of the origami is reflected on his face. The cold sweat drops down from his head. It seems that he is frightened.


    Gen Zheng panted, raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his head, pointed to the stone wall beside him, and vaguely answered my words: "here, there are pictures on the stone wall!"


    After hearing this, Zang Wuer and I went up to look at the murals on the stone wall with the light of the origami. I saw that the murals on the stone wall were full of ghosts and other things, all of them were blue faced and fangs, and their faces were frightening. It seemed that they would come back to life at any time. The key point was that the murals on the stone wall were very lifelike, which could be described as lifelike. No wonder they would be scared. If I suddenly saw these demons with bared teeth and cracked teeth Ghost, I''m not scared to death. It seems that this mural has a sense of age, and it is estimated that it was also written by a famous artist. It''s just that I don''t know how to handle it.


    The murals are endless. We three watched carefully all the way, only to find that although the front murals are all monstrous ghosts and ghosts, the back murals are some kind and powerful gods and Buddhists. All of these Buddhists are in the immortal class. Although I have little knowledge about these immortals and ghosts, I can roughly see the contents of the painting on the stone wall. I guess it is about a group of evil spirits that are harmful to the common people and make the people feel miserable. At this time, a group of gods and Buddhists came down from the sky, which is not in line with these people''s minds The evil spirit of the war. The final result, of course, is that justice triumphs over evil, and the powerful god Buddha subdues these demons and ghosts. From then on, the world returns to its original state, and the people live and work in peace and contentment.This kind of mural is not uncommon. It''s just that some ancient people praised the Buddha and begged the Buddha''s blessing to live a happy life. The designers of this mural are the ancient high priests who call the wind and the rain and have a very high status. They usually organize sacrifices to pray for the blessing of the gods, the prosperity of the country and the peace of the people.


    After finding out the general content of the mural, the three of us stopped thinking about it, simply ignored it and kept speeding up. Because we have no distractions in mind, and we have used spiritual power, we have walked about one or two kilometers in less than half a pillar of incense. Gradually, the cave became wider, no longer as wide and narrow and unpredictable as just now. Moreover, I can vaguely feel that there seems to be something in front of us waiting for our arrival. This feeling makes me feel uneasy, because I don''t know whether this unknown thing is good or bad.


    After a while, we slowly opened our eyes in the dark, and let us walk slowly. Zang Wu''s eyesight was excellent. The first one exclaimed. I fixed my eyes and saw what was in front of me. Then, the correction and I yelled. It turned out that there was an open area not far away, with a golden Buddha in the middle.


    We are not tomb raiders. Of course, the first thing in our mind is not how much the Golden Buddha is worth, nor is it because of the money that we exclaim. It''s because of this golden Buddha that we have seen before! The god Buddha we have seen in the village before is almost the same as the Golden Buddha in front of us at this moment.


    At the moment, I was very surprised and asked, "the Golden Buddha in this cave seems to be similar to the one we have seen in the village before."


    Genzheng and Zang Wu nodded in agreement. Gen Zheng couldn''t help wondering: "what are the connections between the two? What''s more, the murals we saw on our way here are also some divine Buddhas. Maybe they have something to do with this golden Buddha? "


    Genzheng''s series of questions made me think deeply. The Golden Buddha in the cave must be connected with the one in the village, but the connection between them is not clear to me for a moment, and the murals are not so simple now. These mysteries, let me more and more confused, like layers of fog in general, waiting for us to uncover it layer by layer.


    As the saying goes, three cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang. The three of us stood in front of the Golden Buddha for a long time, racking our brains for a long time, but did not come up with anything. So I decided to move on. After all, Guan Chong outside the cave is waiting for us to bring back the girl''s soul. Taking away the girl''s soul is also our first task in this cave. As for Jinfo, when they go out, ask Guan Chong to come in and discuss with them. There are many people and great power. Maybe they will figure out something.


    Genzheng and Zangwu had the same idea as me, so the three of us no longer hesitated to find our soul, so we picked up the spirit power and quickened our pace. As we moved forward, the cave was not wide and narrow, and it was getting narrower and narrower. The three of us almost passed by sideways, about a hundred meters away. Genzheng, who was sitting in front of us, suddenly stopped and yelled: "Jining, Cangwu, the road ahead is blocked, we can''t move forward!"


    Zang Wu and I went up to have a look, and it was not surprising that a huge stone stopped in front of us, which seemed to weigh tens of thousands of tons.


    "Let''s work together to see if we can push it away?" I suddenly proposed.


    Genzheng and Zang Wuer nodded and used their spiritual power to push to the stone. Although we are not strong men, our accomplishments are not low. Take me as a five level spiritual general. If you look at the whole continent, there are very few people who have such accomplishments. The accomplishments of Genzheng and Zang Wuer are not under me. They are all spiritual generals. When we are three people, we can''t be too arrogant. But now, we have lost to a stone.


    Although the three of us had exhausted all our strength and sweated, the boulder did not move. Where it was when we came, and where it is now, there was no gap.


    "In vain, in vain." I waved my hand to Genzheng and Zang Wu to stop pushing, because I knew that no matter how much we pushed, we couldn''t push this big stone.


    Genzheng sat down, took a breath, and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that we could cope with poisonous insects and poisonous snakes in front of us, but we couldn''t deal with a big stone. Alas."


    Zang Wu also laughed and echoed: "yes, who says that man will conquer heaven?"


    After a short rest, the three of us decided to go back the same way. Anyway, it''s still early. By the way, let''s see what''s wrong with the Golden Buddha. When we were curious, we went back to the open area where the Golden Buddha had just been placed.


    The Golden Buddha is still in place, standing there quietly, a burst of a position emitting golden light, looking very dazzling.


    When I touched the Golden Buddha, I felt the texture was surprisingly silky. Needless to say, I knew it was 100% pure gold. After a careful examination for a while, no secret was found. Genzheng and Zang Wuliang knocked on the ground around the Golden Buddha, sometimes lying on the ground to listen to the echo with their ears, trying to find some mechanism.As if they were searching for land mines, they pondered on the ground for a long time, but they didn''t figure out anything. They sighed helplessly, and then Genzheng made a request to go back: "Jining, Cangwu, why don''t we go out first? Don''t forget, Guan Chong is still waiting for us outside the cave."


    Looking at the motionless Golden Buddha, I thought that the little girl''s soul had not been found either. This hard journey was in vain. If you come in, you must have something to gain. Otherwise, if you don''t let Guan Chong tell a joke, you can''t get through. So I''m not willing to go back to the root. "Wait a minute, I''ll see again, and I won''t believe it. There must be some mechanism, maybe This is the turning point of our business. "


    Genzheng didn''t have much objection, so he let me continue to toss in front of the Golden Buddha. I knocked on the Golden Buddha and made a "bang bang" sound. I didn''t find anything unusual.


    "By the way, aren''t all the Buddhas on the murals facing west? Maybe those Buddhas on the murals are related to the Golden Buddha. You can put the Golden Buddha to the West." When Zang Wuyi patted his head, he suddenly thought of murals and blurted out.


    I looked happy and said, "yes, why didn''t I expect that the Buddha on the mural seems to be in the same direction." Just then, I have put the Golden Buddha to the Golden Buddha.


    The three of us quietly concentrated on any important details and were afraid of any change.


    "Why, there seems to be no change?" It seems that I''m waiting anxiously.


    However, the voice just fell, on his left side, a stone wall slowly opened, and a world with unique holes appeared in front of us.


    When I looked there, it turned out to be a huge tomb with many coffins in it. From time to time, the stench of corpses floated out, which made me feel sick.


    Gen Zheng and Zang Wu were overjoyed when they saw something strange inside. Holding their noses and smelling of corpses, they couldn''t wait to go in. They didn''t forget to turn back and say to me, "maybe the little girl''s soul is inside."


    "Well," I said, frowning slightly, and then I followed them in. "Maybe I can get some hints about the secrets of the Golden Buddha on the facade."


    I have a hunch that the mysterious mystery behind the Golden Buddha is being uncovered by us layer by layer. Thinking of this, I can''t help speeding up.


    The tomb has a total area of about 600 square meters. It is so deep that it almost empties the mountain. Moreover, the construction technology is extremely superb. There are always bright lights for lighting. The cost of the coffin is also very good. Northeast maple. I can probably infer that it should be the tomb of an ancient dignitary, and these scattered coffins are his servants. According to historical records, some dignitaries enjoyed the servitude of slaves before they died, but they were not willing to suffer after they died, so they would buy some lives to kill and bury with them, so as to enjoy the servitude of servants under the underworld.


    There are more than 30 coffins in this huge tomb. It is estimated that the owner was a royal nobleman. Otherwise, he would not have enough capital to build such a huge underground palace.


    "Wait a minute, it looks like someone is here!" Zang Wu, who had excellent eyesight, suddenly called out and looked in his direction. Sure enough, there seemed to be a figure floating on the coffin in the middle, which was like a ghost.


    As a five level spirit general, my silk is not afraid. No matter what kind of monster he is, his strength is here. Can''t the three of us fight you together? So he called to the front with confidence: "who is coming?"


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the man carefully for a while. I saw that the man was dressed in white, with long hair, messy and sharp nails. He was not a man or a woman, and the one under his feet was probably the owner of this huge tomb. Because the coffin under his feet is not made of ordinary northeast maple, but of excellent purple sandalwood. It''s surrounded by Phnom Penh. It looks very valuable.


    This also makes me more sure of the previous conjecture. Just a small piece of purple sandalwood is very valuable. If it''s not a royal family, how can it be easily used to make a coffin?


    The man floating above the coffin listened to my question and didn''t answer. Instead, he flew towards us.


    The three of us were not afraid. We immediately spread out in a triangle shape, intending to surround the man in white.


    The man in white was very flexible, waving sharp nails, and suddenly came to me. I subconsciously touched the king''s waist, took out the dagger and met him. Gen zhengzang and Wu Liang were not idle, attacking the man in white on both sides. The three of us are all spiritual generals. Naturally, our skill will not be worse. However, we didn''t expect that the man in white didn''t fall behind. He was facing me head-on and distracted himself to deal with genzhengcang five.


    Our three spirit generals joined hands to deal with a man in white who looked vulnerable. They didn''t get any advantage. Several times, I was almost caught by the man in White''s nails.

 Chapter 551

    The fingernails of the man in white are not only extremely sharp, but also the surface of the fingernails is permeated with a layer of shocking blood red, delicate and beautiful. From a distance, it seems that his hands are full of blood. It can be imagined that his nails must contain highly toxic substances. If I was hurt by this accident, I''m afraid I would die here and sleep underground with the royal family and nobles thousands of years ago.


    The man in white was a little defeated when he saw the three of us working together. He became more arrogant and accelerated the speed of attack. He not only dealt with me, but also shifted the target from time to time, aiming at Genzheng and Zangwu. The man in white had a terrible face. His face was almost bloodless, as if covered with frost. His long waterfall hair hung on his shoulders, and his long red fingernails were waving casually. He was free from a female ghost in a tomb.


    Genzheng and Zang Wuer are not weak either. Although the attack of the man in white is swift and violent, they are not afraid at all. They cooperate reasonably and methodically. For a moment, the man in white has no way to deal with them.


    I''m not worried about the safety of Genzheng and Zang Wuer. I''m worried about Guan Chong and the girl who lost her soul outside the cave. You know, the purpose of our trip to the cave is to find the girl''s soul. If we don''t find it, just exit the cave and join them to prevent accidents. Now, however, not only the girl''s soul has not been found, but we are still haunted by this female ghost with unknown origin and powerful magic power. We can''t get away for a while. We can imagine that now we are rushing outside the cave, we must be anxious to scratch our ears and pace in the same place.


    Thinking about this, I didn''t dare to be distracted. I yelled: "Genzheng, Cangwu, we''ve solved this white man quickly. Guan Chong, they are still waiting for our explanation outside."


    As soon as I yelled, Genzheng and Zang Wuer seemed to be serious and gradually entered the state. I saw two people constantly around the man in white, with strange steps. Although they seemed disorderly, they were actually reasonable and orderly. The man in white was a little dizzy by Genzheng''s and Zang Wuer''s steps. For a while, he was stunned. But he seemed to understand something and suddenly became angry. He had already flew to Genzheng''s face. Gen is quickly back, take out a handful of white powder from his sleeve and sprinkle it to the front. The man in white was immediately fascinated. At this time, Genzheng continued to cooperate with Cangwu and walked around the man in white.


    The cooperation over the past few days has made me and genzhengzang form a high degree of tacit understanding. I know that they are spreading array, while the man in white sees through their intrigue and tries to destroy it. While he was fascinated by the white powder, I rushed forward and took out a dagger to fight with him.


    The man in white was really not an ordinary person. Although he couldn''t open his eyes for a while, with his keen hearing, he was able to evade my attack, and sometimes he counterattacked me a few times. I, a level five spirit general, couldn''t hold half a cent when he was lost.


    It''s not peaceful inside the cave, but it''s the same outside.


    "Why don''t you come out yet?" Outside the cave, Guan Chong was impatient. He had been staring at the dark cave for more than half an hour, but he still didn''t see the three of us.


    "If I don''t come out, I''ll go in!" Guan Chong jumped up from the ground, trying to enter the cave and look for us, completely ignoring the little girl who lost her soul behind him.


    Behind Guan Chong, the little girl is different from just now. She used to have a pair of dull eyes, but now she is gradually becoming blood red, as if to gush blood. On her forehead, there are gradually exposed tendons. Originally open hands, but also gradually clenched into fists, face expression, also become ferocious and terrible, bared teeth, like a raging monkey, will burst out at any time.


    For many years, Guan Chong''s experience in wandering the river and lake has already made him feel extremely sensitive to danger. He faintly smelled that there seemed to be some unstable molecules floating around in the air. He seemed to feel the air of uncertainty and turned his head to find out what had happened.


    As soon as he turned his head, Guan Chong found the little girl''s strange appearance. He quickly yelled that it was not good, and took out a dagger to deal with the little girl at any time. The little girl licked her dry lips, like a black bat longing for blood, and rushed up to the gate. Although Guan Chong was startled by the sudden change of the little girl, the little girl was just a little girl. Guan Chong only regarded her as a child who had no power to bind a chicken. He disdained her very much. He left the dagger on the ground for fear of hurting the little girl, so he welcomed the little girl with bare hands. It seemed that the girl who had been so sensitive would have been able to change. She suddenly changed her attack route and took a turn. The cat stooped to pick up the dagger. Guan Chong did not expect that the weak girl would be so flexible. Guan Chong was surprised. He could not help exclaiming. He realized that a cold wind was coming. Then the cold light flashed. Guan Chong felt a sharp pain in his chest, a sweet throat, and blood gushed up. Guan Chong covers his chest. His eyelids are as heavy as a kilo. His head is dizzy. As soon as his eyes are closed, he feels dark. Then he doesn''t know what happened. Of course, Guan Chong was not stupid. Before he was in a coma, he went into the dark cave and yelled with all his strength, trying to let us know what happened."Ah -" a sharp roar came in from the outside of the cave. Genzheng Zangwu and I could hear it clearly. It was Guan Chong''s voice that we plagiarized. The three of us could not be more familiar with it. Guan Chong''s strength is not worse than ours, and he is also at the level of Lingjiang. Now, with such a shout, it is estimated that he has encountered something unexpected outside the cave. What can make him unstoppable is his strength. There are two powerful enemies outside the cave, and the girl outside the cave may run away. Thinking about this, I''m even more flustered, and even the attack techniques become disorganized. Correction and hide 52 people also be this sudden hiss roar disturbed feet, Leng in situ. Because, this sharp roar, means, outside the cave, what unknown things happened. Gen Zheng and Zang Wu stopped and were stunned.


    When the man in white saw that the three of us were suddenly in a daze, he seized the opportunity and rushed to me for the first time. I didn''t have a good premonition in my heart. I didn''t cry well. I immediately responded. I quickly flashed and blocked the attack with a dagger.


    Hearing this roar, the three of us estimated what kind of enemy Guan Chong had met outside the cave. We thought that although we would not be defeated by the man in white for a while, whether we could defeat him completely is still unknown. Besides, the strength of the man in white is not up to this. We need time to subdue him. If we drag on like this, what might happen to Guan Chong It''s a mess. So I showed Genzheng and Zangwu my eyes, and told them to avoid the attack of the man in white while carefully looking around to see if there were other secret rooms to hide.


    Genzheng and Zangwu are not stupid. They immediately understand what I mean. So they used their own lightness skills to avoid the attack of the man in white, and looked around to see if there were any switches like the Golden Buddha. Maybe they could touch them casually and find another world.


    The man in black also caught up with him. However, as a spirit general, although his fighting skills didn''t get the upper hand, his escape skills were quite different. Combined with years of escape experience and clever use of the dense coffins and terrain around the tomb, the three of us ran around in different places. Our lightness skill is fast and labor-saving. Although the man in white has great strength, he didn''t know which one to chase for a moment. In a moment, we fell behind.


    The three of us looked for a long time and dodged from time to time. The man in white had nothing to do with us.


    "It''s a little strange over here." I''m looking for it, and the root over there is already shouting. As soon as Genzheng yelled, Zangwu and I immediately gathered around.


    "This coffin is a little different. It seems to be the key button to touch some mechanism. Come and have a look." Gen is pointing to a coffin at his feet.


    I kicked the coffin. It was really extraordinary. The coffin seemed to be empty. There was an echo, and just one kick made him change his position.


    Zang Wu, who was on one side, also found this and exclaimed, "it should be the same as the Golden Buddha. Let''s put it to the West. Jining, you should go and hold the man in white first."


    When the man in white saw that we seemed to have found the mechanism, he naturally rushed over and tried to stop us from succeeding. I quickly took the dagger to the top to protect the Dharma for Zang Wu He Gen Zheng.


    The two men worked together to push the coffin. Just a moment later, the coffin was set to the West. Sure enough, a stone wall next to the coffin boomed and opened slowly.


    The three of us couldn''t help but be surprised. At the same time, some of us were surprised and ran into the secret room. As soon as we entered the chamber of secrets, the people in that chamber automatically closed. The man in white still wants to catch up. In my hurry, I threw a dagger at him. The man in white had to be distracted to pick up my Throwing Knife. When he calmed down, the door of the secret room was already closed. The stone gate was so hard that even if there were ten men in white, they would not be able to break in.


    The three escaped into the chamber of secrets.


    The walls around are dry and there is not much moisture. I guess there are some ventilated places in the tomb.


    Several secret chambers are connected, which can only prove that there is more than one way to the main tomb.


    Cang Wu took out the flint from his bag and stopped him. He took out the fluorescent stick in his arms and handed it to me.


    "Use this. It''s very dry in the grave. I''m afraid there''s lime powder, so I''d better use a fluorescent stick for insurance."


    Then he took out his flashlight, "where did the previous flashlight fall on the man in white? You can make do with the fluorescent stick first. I''m going ahead with a flashlight


    Tibet five answer sound, I silently follow behind two people. "Be careful. Don''t touch it. Let me know if you see something unusual."


    "Well."


    Following the road ahead, I can''t help worrying. With a silent sigh, he took out a piece of Rune paper and recited a mantra in his mouth.


    Rune paper is shining, emitting a little light in the secret room.


    "Go." I let out a breath of aura. The light on the paper is bright. With the fire burning, the rune paper disappears."Did you send a message to Guan Chong?" Zang Wu looked back at me, "it''s not easy to break into this place. Tell Guan Chong to run away from the pass and find some reinforcements."


    "That''s what I told him." I grabbed my pocket and there was little Rune left. My chest is a little stuffy. It took me a lot of energy to fight just now. Keep up with their pace, the light in front of them suddenly lit up.


    I looked up and saw that he had come to the ear room.


    Several huge luminous gems are inlaid on the wall, emitting a shallow light, which is much brighter than the previous path. Unfortunately, it''s fixed. Otherwise, I really want to knock down a few and take them back to play.


    Several people carefully check up.


    In ancient times, the burial of nobles had different specifications. The largest room facing south and North in the middle is called the main room, and the rooms on the left and right sides are called the ear room, which is used to place the supplies and funerary objects of the tomb owner. The narrow passage in the middle is called the corridor.


    And where they are now is the auricular chamber.


    There is a lot of porcelain and furniture. The others were nothing. The three didn''t find anything unusual.


    But for some special reason, I feel some breath of soul.


    I asked them to follow the direction of my breath.


    As soon as I moved, I suddenly found that my legs were numb and I couldn''t make any effort.


    Looking down, I saw that on the curtain which fell to the ground, there was no color on the silk thread after the baptism of the times.


    Suddenly strange activities, the thread wrapped in the foot, actually with toxins, contact with the body, toxins into the body, let part of the muscles feel a slight numbness. And then lose consciousness.


    Wuzang and Genzheng are obviously aware of it and look at me differently.


    I immediately picked out a piece of Rune paper from my arms.


    "Drive!"


    Rune paper turns into fire. I control the fire to pass it to the whole body. The fire did not hurt me, but burned the decent black silk.


    "Crackle" a burst of black smoke, "black silk" suddenly.


    The smell of barbecue wafted out, and I exclaimed: "entangled silk bug! I''m still alive


    "What?" Genzheng''s face turned pale.


    Zang Wu stood beside Genzheng and patted him with relief. "It''s OK. This" pestering silk bug "can only trap the enemy. It can only multiply by eating silk. It doesn''t eat human blood, but the toxin itself is not light. Although it can only paralyze muscles, once the quantity is large, it will be troublesome. "

 Chapter 552

    I finished burning the last thread on my body, and I was relieved.


    Forget to look around. "Fortunately, we are lucky, and the owner of this tomb is probably not knowledgeable. In order to protect the cave, a large number of porcelain and furniture were placed in the burial objects. But for this veil, I would have starved to death. "


    "We don''t have much to lose, so it''s us who won''t suffer." Wu Zang happily looked at the "black silk" that only reached his legs, and his hands immediately moved away from the curtain.


    "I''ll get you out of here." I pulled out two pieces of Rune paper, moved my lips, and recited the mantra.


    "Drive!"


    The fire sign flies to Wuzang and Genzheng.


    "Crackling." Until the poisonous insects are completely eliminated.


    I rubbed my leg, which I couldn''t feel ''contact'', and I couldn''t move at all.


    Three people upper body movement, lower body strange standing.


    It''s all about crying and laughing.


    "Force it out with spirit." Genzheng practices pithy formula silently, and his aura floats.


    I''m also pushing the poison out.


    Looking at the dark passage of the tomb, I can''t help sighing. The road ahead is so dangerous, and I don''t know what I will meet on the road behind.


    The three cleaned up the toxins in their bodies.


    And along the path of the tomb, the breath of the soul is more intense.


    As we move forward.


    Wuzang stopped us.


    "Have you ever heard that the royal tombs are full of organs?" He carefully stopped us, I saw sweat on his forehead, with his eyes.


    At the entrance of the passage leading to the main tomb, a few silver needles looked extremely cold under the light.


    "That''s close!" Genzheng''s pupil widened.


    It''s tricky.


    My eyes grew cold.


    Take out a piece of dark blue Rune paper.


    Hand seal, "three clear pupil, open!"


    Blue paper into a wisp of smoke, wrapped in the eyes above, my black pupil became cold, flashing blue light. There is a small slit on the forehead, like a small blue gem inlaid with the eyes.


    I closed my eyes and looked at the passage of the tomb with the Sanqing pupil on my forehead.


    Everything became very clear!


    Unfortunately, the time of sanqingtong is very short. Although we can see the hidden mechanism, it is a waste of energy.


    With the help of Sanqing pupil, my eyes suddenly extended far away.


    I noticed some details.


    Three clear pupil was recovered and pupil returned to normal.


    I look at them.


    "What''s going on up there?" Gen is taking out his weapon and is ready to break the mechanism by force.


    "The passage of the tomb is too far away. My time limit for Sanqing pupil is not enough. I only saw about half the way to touch it." I pick up the rest of the rune paper, three clear pupil, I go out each time only prepared one, in case of use.


    It''s too hard to make.


    I picked up a few small porcelains.


    With a wave of his hand, "let''s go."


    A few people came to the graveway carefully.


    I piecemeal with a small porcelain from the ear room to trigger the mechanism on the way.


    It''s only ten meters, but it''s like walking for a century.


    Most of these organs are highly lethal, and their hiding places are extremely difficult to find.


    Even if I see these mechanisms with sanqingtong, because there are too many mechanisms, the location is complicated and difficult to find. Even if I have tried to remember, there are still a few missing fish.


    Three people walked general, already sweat DC.


    I covered my arm and the scars on my back, and the blood was flowing. Fortunately! The weapon that hit me was not poisoned, otherwise I would rather go out and fight with the ghost in white outside the secret room.


    "Look! What is that Gen is supporting the wall, panting slightly, pointing to the scene in front of him, trembling slightly.


    I looked up and felt the sweat.


    "My God Wuzang''s exaggerated exclamation.


    There were rows of bones in front of them. The walls were extremely wet. Some green disgusting mucus stuck to the walls, smelling bloody and rotten.


    This is another chamber of secrets.


    I leaned down and scraped a bit of Brown "Earth" with broken porcelain.


    There were also pieces of meat and bone on it. A small black "mud ball" aroused my fear.


    "It''s a corpse eating poisonous insect!"


    "What?!" Wuzang and Genzheng screamed at the same time. That kind of Gu only eats corpses. I''m not very interested in living people. I usually curl up when I don''t have food.


    Once there is food, you will wake up. That little body is only the size of sesame, but it''s not slow to eat food. It''s not uncommon to eat up the whole body as long as you touch it.


    No wonder the previous tomb path has many organs. It turned out to be a serial organ.


    I carefully put the insect aside and gave Wu Zang and Gen Zheng a difficult look.


    "What to do, is there no way?" Gen is asking softly.I rubbed my brows and looked at the insect cave.


    He said truthfully: "although this poisonous insect only eats dead bodies, this little thing has a lot of revenge. If one is killed, it will arouse the whole clan''s counter attack. This is the tricky part. Look at this secret room. It''s almost regarded as an insect den. On the bones, four walls, including the top and the ground. They all hide small insects that are invisible to the naked eye. "


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, if we want to go in, we have to go through this insect cave, but even if you have lightness skills. There has to be a fulcrum for you to walk I looked ahead with difficulty.


    I''m not willing to. After so much effort, the fierce ghost has been fighting and hurt. Even Guan Chong was seriously injured. It''s unknown whether he is alive or dead outside the cave. After a lot of effort, I was trapped in such a small insect cave. I''m afraid that those who have always been in the tomb are unwilling to do so.


    Gen is looking at the insect cave, silent for a while, said: "you say, if we arrange the array, is there any chance that we can pass?"


    I raised my eyelids and gave him a look. "What kind of cloth? It''s full of poisonous insects. There''s no place to stay. "


    "Who said we would set up a battle on this ghost thing?" he said


    His eyes were a little crazy: "corpse biting insects are afraid of cold. They can''t wake up when they are cold to a certain temperature. We can go to the previous ear room to get more spiritual porcelain. Engrave the ice curse on it to keep the insect cave absolutely cold, and then build an "ice bridge" on the ground. In this way, there should be no problem


    I look down and meditate.


    Wuzang objected: "if you can''t activate the ice formation in time, just release one of those things, and it will multiply on you quickly. No, I don''t agree. It''s too dangerous! "


    "Maybe it''s worth a try!" I think it''s like Genzheng, "as long as there''s one more line of defense at the entrance.". It''s just that I wonder what the bridge is going to do. "


    Gen Zheng squinted and looked at me: "it depends on Jining."


    Let''s go back to the ear room. I''m responsible for carving and drawing the array.


    In order to speed up the pace, I even took out the meat pain of the collection for a long time.


    When the cigarette was cooking, I felt that my mind was clear.


    Half an hour later, I finished the last Dharma array and gave a long breath.


    When I came to the insect cave, I used a few slightly larger porcelains to arrange the array at the entrance of the cave.


    Not only the floor, but also the walls and above.


    After the completion, only the layout of the insect cave is left.


    I nodded to Wuzang and Genzheng, and they motioned to me.


    I took a deep breath and sat cross legged. Wuzang activated the ice formation at the entrance of the cave.


    Gen is sitting next to me, making a strange gesture. A steady stream of aura comes from him.


    Lend me your strength for the time being, and leave five Tibetans and one guard.


    I recite the pithy formula.


    Lingli scattered his limbs, gradually toward Dantian luck, a big drink: "up!"


    Between the blue light from my body, gentle but powerful.


    I gather the spirit, Wuzang will be ready for a long time small porcelain on my side, with the mind control, a few small porcelain "fly" up.


    I carefully put them in the insect cave and set them up in the air. This method has a great burden on controlling the spirits.


    At first, I was a little weak, but then I asked about a fragrance. The smoke from the kitchen was everywhere. It was my concentration fragrance!


    Genzheng! My heart aches unceasingly, this is burning money!!


    I couldn''t just waste it. I immediately calmed down, and the rickety porcelain bottle was lifted up by me.


    "Cloth


    I put the porcelain bottle in the right position.


    "Open


    Use your last strength to open the ice formation. A cold wind came, with a piercing chill.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and got lucky.


    "It''s done!"


    There was some excitement in my eyes.


    I watched a few pieces of Lingjing on the insect cave. The temperature was enough.


    He raised his mouth and took out the last card from his bag.


    A piece of tulle. It''s not a piece of ordinary tulle. It''s a piece of gauze that can grow and shrink with your heart.


    Everything is ready, only a walking "bridge" is left.


    I engraved frivolous technique on the gauze and gave the "light body charm" to Wuzang and Genzheng.


    "Use this." With a wave of his hand, the gauze became larger and suspended in the insect cave.


    Three people pasted on the light body rune, suddenly felt light all over.


    A few people light skill, step on the gauze, safe through the insect cave.


    I turned to take back the gauze and looked a little pale.


    Genzheng is no better than that. They look at each other and smile bitterly.


    "Come on, don''t delay."


    Wuzang strides in front, and the two follow behind.


    Suddenly, Wuzang yelled: "Jining, help me! Ah, there is quicksand"What?"


    Gen and I are looking at each other.


    I gritted my teeth and yelled, "wait for me, I''m coming!"


    Genzheng handed me the flashlight.


    I turned on the light and watched the fat man struggling not far away. Suddenly, a piece of quicksand gushed out of the soft land.


    I am powerless to cover my forehead, such a small Shandong, "things" are quite a lot!


    Take the rope from the backpack and pass it to the fat man. "Come on, get it!"


    Then he began to recite the great power mantra.


    The lip flap moves, the ancient astringent incantation overflows from my mouth. My hands were pulled out of the quicksand, and I exhausted my strength.


    Looking at the endless quicksand, I can''t help but despair.


    Gen Zheng didn''t know when he came. He groped for the wall, and a "creak" of dental acid suddenly came out.


    I looked back at him in surprise.


    But this kid is like me in a handsome posture.


    "Look ahead."


    I got up and looked, only to see the quicksand was closed, the ground re exposed a solid ground.


    A half open door opened. ,


    that''s


    "The main chamber!"

 Chapter 553

    A familiar breath of soul, and this breath is particularly strong, I can almost be sure that the souls of girls and their classmates must be hidden here.


    But why? I kept thinking about the soul I had worked so hard to get. I just put it here and said that there was no conspiracy, which made me feel unbelievable.


    I stood in the same place, looking around, I could not help but mention a breath, in this case, it is no problem to be vigilant.


    Zangwei and Genzheng are not hairy. Although they have entered the main tomb, they are still moving forward cautiously, paying attention to the surrounding situation at any time.


    There have been many crises along the way, but I always have a feeling.


    Since we came in, to find this cave, into this unknown tomb, it seems that someone is guiding us forward, leading us forward.


    That is because this is too smooth journey, which makes me more alert.


    I follow the breath of the soul to continue to move forward, and now we are very close to the soul, the breath is so strong that I don''t need to look for it deliberately.


    Just follow the breath, around the huge, gorgeous coffin in the middle, and there is a passage in the back.


    There is something shining at the end of the passage behind.


    Although this light is weak, but in the dark around, this little light here is also very dazzling.


    "Well, what is it?" The root is losing its vocal tract.


    I squinted and said, "in my opinion, it should be the light from the soul."


    Genzheng took two puffs and said, "no, I don''t feel like it."


    At this time, an acquaintance appeared in front of us.


    Is it Zhao Gao? Zhao Gao?


    Even if let me how to think, I can''t think, now standing in our opposite, the man with a strange smile, is Zhao Gao.


    In order to get my life, and my special constitution? It''s so ridiculous, and it makes me feel a strong irony in my heart.


    This is too ironic, it seems that I really do not need to use words to describe the importance.


    As the old saying goes, when enemies meet, they are very jealous, not to mention Zhao Gao, who didn''t take advantage of them last time? Looking at us, his resentment is indescribable.


    There is still a distance between us, but this small distance is enough for me to hear Zhao Gao gnashing his teeth.


    This eunuch''s temper seems not small, this is the first idea in my heart.


    When I think about everything here, it''s all made up of this thing. I think of Shen bingdie''s idea to let me come here? But for kidney disease, I still believe that she can''t push us into this trap.


    I sneer, this time after seeing Zhao Gao, my heart relaxed, because he can play the pattern is that, in the absolute strength, I believe we will not lose to him.


    So I relaxed instead, walked forward two steps, looked at Zhao Gao''s twisted appearance and said: "how? What do you want to do? "


    When Zhao Gao heard me speak with a thorn, he didn''t get angry. He just laughed and said, "ha ha, you are a boy who doesn''t know the heaven and earth. I''ll let you know today what is powerful."


    Zhao Gao is full of confidence when he talks. He unconsciously makes people feel that this person has other plans. Even if I don''t pay attention to him, I gradually raise my vigilance.


    I glared at him and said, "what do you want? Or if there''s any intrigue, make it out as soon as possible. Now I don''t have the time to play guessing games with you. "


    After listening to my words, Zhao Gao raised his head and burst into laughter. Then he said, "I''ll give you more time to live. Since you don''t want to, you can go to die."


    After that, Zhao Gao put his hand around him and pressed it.


    Around suddenly emerged a circle of nihilistic complex pattern, slowly sliding, also improving the pattern.


    I looked at the design with some puzzlement, and Zhao Gao''s elated face.


    I don''t know why, my heart has been beating, almost can hear the violent beating sound, I feel vaguely, as if there is something ominous premonition.


    Gen is squinting at the floating pattern in the air, but he shouts directly: "no, it''s a call array."


    After Zhao Gao was exposed, he was not nervous. Instead, he was very proud and said, "ah, someone can recognize this ancient array. Today, it''s killing you."


    Genzheng''s face went bad. I approached him and said, "Genzheng, what''s the matter? Why are you so nervous? "


    I know Genzheng. What he said just now, together with his face, all show that this is not a simple thing, so I have a little more dike in my heart.After hearing what I said, Genzheng frowned, turned his head and said, "this time it''s not easy. This summoning array has been handed down from ancient times. It has been lost since the Qin Dynasty. The strength of this array lies in that as long as you find the right soul to sacrifice, once the array starts, you can''t stop. But you can bring the long dead from the underworld to the underworld."


    Zhao Gao said triumphantly: "you''ve seen the goods, boy. I''ll let you die here this time."


    The magic of this tomb lies in its connection with the cave. I don''t know how the wisdom of the ancients many years ago successfully built such a large tomb.


    Now looking at Zhao Gao''s hands in this grave, can''t he be the owner of the grave, the one he wants to call?


    "Is there no way to stop it?" I thought about it for a while, but I still asked a question.


    His face was a little pale, and he shook his head rigidly and said, "it''s said that this array was taught by the ancient gods in the sky. It''s almost impeccable except for the need for soul worship."


    Zhao Gao looks very rampant, and at this point in our conversation, this array is about to be completed.


    Instead of being nervous, I began to say, "since people are well prepared, let''s not give advice."


    After that, I looked at Zhao Gao and said, "you don''t have to pretend to be a ghost. No matter who you get, we''ll accompany you."


    Zhao Gao was not worried. He looked at me and said, "sometimes I really admire you. I''m just a beginner. I don''t know what is life and death?"


    What I''m adhering to now is that I''m fine anyway, taking advantage of this period of time. Choke Zhao Gao hard.


    "Don''t you think it''s hard for me to talk about yourself. I didn''t lose my team last time?" My words hit Zhao Gao''s wound. We hurt him last time, and we succeeded in saving abbess Huiqing.


    Now Zhao Gao is looking at Gen Zheng and Zang Wu. He was still a prisoner of his own for the last second, and now he dares to do so.


    Zhao Gao said angrily: "well, you go to grandma. I don''t know the heaven is high and the earth is thick. I''ll make you cry for a while


    After Zhao Gao''s words, the array suddenly radiated a dazzling light.


    Zhao Gao looked at the array and laughed. His vicious eyes locked on me and said, "boy, let me show you this time. You are dead today."


    Looking at Zhao Gao''s crazy smile, my mood gradually dignified up, although I have been very relaxed, but can let Zhao Gao so confident person, should be very not simple.


    When the light dissipated, I looked at Zhao Gao.


    There slowly appeared a woman, dressed in a palace dress, with delicate makeup on her face, flesh and blood. She didn''t look like a dead person or anything, just like a normal human.


    This woman looks very good. She has a gorgeous ancient dress, a beautiful face and a little smile on her lips. It''s very beautiful.


    I coldly looked at Zhao Gao, I don''t believe he wasted so much energy, just to find a girl to come out, although this woman looks weak, but certainly not so simple.


    "Zhao Gao, what do you want to do?" I yelled.


    Zhao Gaojie said with a smile: "this time you are also blessed, can send her to deal with you."


    After that, Zhao Gao waved his hand and said, "help me clean them up."


    After hearing Zhao Gao''s words, the woman turned around and said coldly, "why should I help you?"


    Is this internal strife? I thought to myself, and I couldn''t help smiling like schadenfreude.


    Seeing that he was so easily ridiculed by me, Zhao Gaoyi couldn''t keep his face. He went to the woman and said, "are you wrong? I brought you out of that ghost place. Are you grateful? "


    This kind of thing is not needed at all for women, so she looked at Zhao Gao and said, "you saved me voluntarily, didn''t you? Now why are you taking this out again? "


    When Zhao Gao saw that the woman didn''t eat hard and soft, he was really secretly resentful. He knew that he would not get her out.


    But now it''s too late for him to regret. The man he''s looking for is really swallowing his broken teeth. No matter how uncomfortable Zhao Gao is, he can only restrain his temper for a while. He goes to the woman who pretends to have a good temper and discusses with her in a low voice.


    I looked on coldly. Their voice was very low. I didn''t know the specific content.


    But the woman looked at me with a strange look. At this moment, I was sure that what they said had something to do with me.


    So I''m not polite. What are you waiting for now?


    I took out my sword and rushed to Zhao Gao and the woman. These two people didn''t disappoint me.


    Although my attack was very sudden, it made them react and hide.


    My sword point is catching up with Zhao Gao. Last time we had a fight, so I still have some understanding of Zhao Gao''s strength. Now I have more confidence in dealing with him.Genzheng and Zangwu soon got entangled with the woman. The girl was still lying on the ground. Just now she tried to attack us and was knocked unconscious by us.


    Zhao Gao and I struggle, while turning his head and the woman said: "princess, there please you."


    Princess? Zhao Gao doesn''t know where to get so many strange people. Although this woman looks very young, she is actually our ancestor buried in the ground.


    The imperial concubine didn''t respond. She answered directly with her fierce attack. I had a hard time dealing with Zhao Gao. Our strength was close, so I couldn''t be distracted for a moment.


    But just when Zhao Gao and I were fighting, I suddenly felt the sound of the wind behind me. Something was coming.


    I want to hide, but Zhao Gao''s attack is coming.


    I found a small gap, and finally avoided Zhao Gao''s attack, but the attack behind me, I can only avoid some.


    I feel a kind of pain on my shoulder. Who is it? I turned my head and saw a familiar face.


    Genzheng and Zangwu, who were fighting side by side with me just now, are eyeing me.


    And the so-called concubine looked at me with charming eyes.


    Genzheng and Zangwu''s eyes were murderous, just like a hard string puppet.


    The problem must be the princess, because just now the opponent of Genzheng and Zangwu was her. In such a short moment, she easily controlled Genzheng and Zangwu. It seems that this woman is not simple,


    I have a headache. Now it''s really difficult to do. The four people in front of me, the princess and Zhao Gao, I can use my strength, but in the face of it When Genzheng and Zangwu are together, I can''t help feeling constrained.


    I fell on the wall with a bang, and felt as if all the internal organs were displaced. I lay on the ground and coughed twice.


    Feeling another shadow in front of me, I raised my head and saw that Genzheng came rushing with his sword.


    I gave a wry smile and dodged quickly.


    After a short time, my body has been covered with scars, the strength of these four people are not bad, I deal with it alone, not only tied hands and feet, but also defeated them.


    I''m trapped in a battle, and I can''t get away at all. If I go on like this, I''m afraid I won''t be able to support for long. When I fall on the wall again, I think so.


    Zhao Gao was very proud at this time. He saw that I was in a mess, especially now that he easily controlled Genzheng and Zangwu. He seemed to have seen my complete failure.


    "After a while, the woman who is in the way must solve the problem herself."


    Zhao Gao thought so in his heart. After all, Yang Yuhuan''s attitude towards himself made the eunuch, who was very vulnerable in psychology, secretly resent him.


    At the same time, it''s not only Zhao Gao who is afraid of women, but also Yang Yuhuan who is protecting Zhao Gao.


    especially now that I have been beaten, Yang Yuhuan and Zhao Gao both lighten their actions and want to save some strength for themselves.


    I don''t understand their inner world, but I was surprised to find that when they started, they gave me a chance to breathe.


    I want to take this opportunity to pull back.


    Just when I was working hard in the cave, the situation outside the cave was not optimistic.


    He was stabbed in the stomach by the girl without warning, and now he lies on the ground and falls into a coma. Under his body, there is a pool of bright red blood.


    When Guan Chong was confused, he felt as if he had entered a special place.


    Now he is in a vast white world, this feeling makes him feel very uncomfortable, as if he is back to the time when he often has nightmares, which makes people feel disgusted.


    This kind of feeling that the body is not controlled by itself really has an unspeakable dislike.


    Guan Chong frowned and walked in this strange world. Then he looked around and said, "it''s really annoying."


    "Fool."


    In the air suddenly came a person''s voice, Guan Chong vigilantly looked around and said: "who is it, come out quickly?"


    After a moment of silence, the voice came back.


    "To be hurt by a mere woman is really unworthy of being a member of our family." The voice was unspeakable and dignified, and there was a sense of reprimand in it.


    After hearing this, Guan Chong spewed out a sentence from his nose: "I don''t deserve it, so you deserve it? I tell you, let me out of here. "


    There was a sigh in his voice, and then a figure appeared in front of Guan Chong. The figure was wearing armor, looked heroic, and showed a heroic spirit.


    Guan Chong was stunned. His mouth was wide open, not only because of the man''s pressure, but also because of the man''s feeling.That kind of feeling seems to appear from the blood, from the inside of the body, a familiar feeling, let Guan Chong uncontrollably came to the man who suddenly appeared.


    Then Guan Chong with some confusion said: "who are you?"


    The man seemed a little annoyed: "don''t you know your ancestors? "


    after that, without waiting for Guan Chong''s reaction, he added," look at your present virtue. "


    After that, the man waved and Guan Chong saw what the man wanted to see.


    Guan Chong saw that he fell down in front of the cave. There was a pool of red blood under him. From the ups and downs of his chest, he still had a little breath, but it was very weak.


    All of a sudden the chaos just disappeared, Guan Chong thought of his own experience.


    His eyes were cold. He looked at the man and said, "who are you? "


    the man looked at him and said," Guan Yu. "


    for a moment, Guan Chong almost thought he had heard the wrong thing. This man, full of cold breath, looks like a stranger, and turns out to be Guan Yu.


    Guan Chong said: "you, you, how did you come out? "


    in a hurry, Guan said this.


    In fact, now he doesn''t know what he''s talking about. Anyway, there is chaos in his brain.

 Chapter 554

    After finishing this sentence, Guan Chong realized his clumsiness. At this time, he even said such words. I don''t know what to say.


    So Guan Chong deeply reflected on his reaction now. Looking at the seemingly hard man next to him, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said uncertainly: "that, you just said you were?"


    "Guan Yu." The man repeated it impatiently.


    Guan Chong nodded. Now he has been impacted by the news infinitely, so Guan Chong asked foolishly: "that, you say you are Guan Yu, is that what I imagined?"


    Guan Yu white, Guan Chong one eye said: "yes, I am Guan Yu."


    It''s a big shock to see our ancestors appear in front of us.


    Guan Chong asked so many meaningless questions, and now he finally remembered the most important one. He later asked, "how did you come out?"


    Guan Chong thought about his words and asked, but the man around him said, "it seems that you still have a little brain."


    Guan Yu has been lurking in the blood of the family. After so many years of baptism, his incomplete soul has become extremely fragile, but the remaining strength is still considerable.


    After hearing Guan Chong''s question, Guan Yu bowed his head and thought for a moment, then said: "I was summoned. Someone is using the summoning array, which awakens all my remaining thoughts and abilities."


    So? Guan Chong suddenly reaction, the situation in the cave now, I''m afraid it is urgent, so Guan Chong frowned and said: "no, Jining they must be in trouble."


    After hearing this, Guan Yu sneered and said, "boy, lend me your body. Are you willing?"


    This can''t be lent out casually, even if the other party is one of his ancestors, so he turned his eyes and said, "since you want to borrow my body, should you pay some price?"


    His younger generation still wanted to bargain. Guan Yu thought it was fun. He squinted and said, "OK, let''s hear what you want first."


    Guan Chong said, "you need to go into the cave to save my friend."


    Coincidentally, Guan Yu had planned to do the same. He always felt that there was something calling him in the cave, so now it''s hard to avoid going in to explore and see what''s inside.


    So now, after hearing Guan Chong''s words, he didn''t get angry. He said directly, "in that case, I promise you."


    After this sentence, Guan Chong felt happy in his heart, then nodded and said, "in this case, I''ll lend you my body."


    After Guan Chong finished this sentence, all the thoughts behind his brain were taken out, and it seemed that he didn''t know anything in a moment.


    Although he is already in chaos, this deep sleep is to rush his own thinking and retreat to a deeper level. Otherwise, Guan Yu is vulnerable to unconscious resistance.


    Outside the cave, Guan Chong stood up. At this time, Guan Chong was totally different. He looked like a different person.


    The look in the eyes was firm.


    After standing up, he seems to be very dissatisfied with his wounds. After frowning, he directly ignores his wounds in the past, but he still mobilizes his spiritual power to let no blood flow from the wounds.


    After solving his own situation, Guan Chong, or Guan Yu, who had changed in the interior, slowly walked into the cave.


    Guan Yu is very sensitive to all this, so after entering the cave, he didn''t walk so many detours as I did, and went directly to the main tomb.


    At this time, I was at the end of my life. Although there was a gap between them, which led to the attack was not so fierce, after all, the number of people was dominant. In addition, I had spent too much effort before, and after some resistance, I was still unable to reach them.


    My body is extremely tired now. Facing the final attack of four people, I closed my eyes. I''m afraid I can''t avoid this attack this time.


    But there is no way out of heaven. At this time, I felt a burst of spirit inside my body, and there was a deadly burning feeling.


    This heat is like the hottest magma, burning my meridians.


    And not only that, but at the same time, I feel that my body is not right.


    The aura in my body disappeared in a moment, but before I was flustered, this aura appeared again, and it was two or three times as much. So many auras would enter my body, and I almost felt the pain of tearing inside my body.


    At this time, my body slowly better, after the most painful moment.


    Aura became obedient, and slowly returned to the place where I should go. At this time, I finally opened my eyes.


    From then on, I will no longer be upgraded to level 6.The injuries I suffered before, as well as those painful feelings, seem to have disappeared in a moment. Now I feel the fast feeling of Nirvana again.


    Although it took me a long time to get promoted, it was just a moment. As soon as Zhao Gaogen had no time to react, I had recovered to my peak level.


    Zhao Gao also knows that I have been promoted. Looking at his expression, he wants to bite his own teeth. Seeing that he is about to kill this boy, God is on my side and let me be promoted at this juncture.


    By this time, I don''t pay attention to Zhao Gao any more. Now I''m fighting with him.


    Zhao Gao turned around and said to Yang Yuhuan, "your concubine, you can see the potential of this boy. If you let him go today, we will definitely be overwhelmed in the future. Now that the enemy is at hand, your concubine must go all out."


    Yang Yuhuan listened and nodded. Both of them are not idiots. Naturally, the other side has already felt that if they don''t go all out, it''s really possible that who will win or lose.


    After these two people reached an agreement, my fist had already rushed up, and we fought together.


    After promotion to deal with them, I suddenly became relaxed a lot, at least began to have a sense of ease.


    Not only can we cope with these two people, but we can also make room to wake up Genzheng and Zangwu.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Wake up and see who I am? "


    Once again, when I crossed each other, I cried out anxiously.


    The good news is that this time, it seems that Genzheng''s heart is really loose. There is a little confusion in my eyes because of my call. It seems that I don''t understand why I have such a reaction.


    It seems that the situation is not the worst. I thought happily and began to call them more frequently: "Genzheng, Cangwu, wake up to me."


    With my cry this time, it also took me to kick the past one.


    Genzheng and Zangwu fell to the ground and splashed the dust. This time, they finally had a little reaction. I saw Genzheng and Zangwu shaking their heads in confusion and regained a moment of clarity.


    Zhao Gao also noticed the situation here. Now I''ve upgraded. If Genzheng and Zangwu are sober again, they will definitely lose.


    So Zhao Gao cried anxiously: "your concubine, stop that boy quickly."


    Yang Yuhuan came to me and pushed me away for a while. Then he stared at Genzheng and Zangwu tightly. The two people who were just sober were further controlled.


    I closed my eyes with regret. Sure enough, by myself, I was still reluctant?


    At this time, someone suddenly joined the battle circle behind me, and my pressure was relieved a lot.


    Looking back, it was Guan Chong''s face, but how did he suddenly feel different to me?


    "Don''t be stunned. Go and save them."


    Sure enough, Guan Chong''s words suddenly became decisive. Without the feeling of hesitation, it made me feel more reliable.


    The most important thing for us to do is to study his five strengths.


    Think of here, I will not waste time, directly went to the root is two people in front of, and Guan Chong a person unexpectedly also temporarily Zhao Gao and Yang Yuhuan to drag.


    When I got to Genzheng, he attacked me involuntarily. I bent over to hide and kicked him on the ground, hoping to temporarily call back his reason with pain.


    "Genzheng, wake up."


    But to my surprise, it was not so easy this time. After listening to my call, Genzheng was not moved at all.


    It seems that the woman just now deepened her control over them, so that Genzheng and Zangwu would not be moved at all.


    While I was avoiding their attack, I was thinking about what to do in my mind. The current situation is not a simple matter. If we can''t take Genzheng and Zangwu away today, won''t we fail in vain?


    Think of here, I am not reconciled, start the action also ruthless some, even with the spirit.


    In the end, I don''t know if it''s my spiritual power that works, or the hard hand that just worked. In the eyes of Genzheng and Zangwu, I slowly get a little more look.


    "You wake up?" After seeing it, I said excitedly.


    Gen Zheng began to be a little confused, slowly seemed to remember what happened, looked at me and said: "what''s wrong with me?"


    I said excitedly, "you''ve just been controlled. It''s terrible that we don''t know each other. But now everything''s fine. You''ve recovered. "


    Genzheng nodded, looked up slowly and said," I remember. "


    After hearing this, Guan Chong yelled, "hurry up and solve these two problems. How did you start talking?"


    At this time, we came to realize that we had thrown a man there and let him fight one on two for half a while.It''s really too much for us to think of this. I''ll pull Genzheng, who has just come to consciousness, and Zangwu is ready to help. Who knows it''s at this time.


    Zhao Gao and Yang Yuhuan also know that the current situation is very bad for them. Although Zhao Gao has thousands of regrets in his mind, they still stomp their feet and say, "OK, let''s go."


    After saying that, he ran first. Yang Yuhuan didn''t react and scolded: "eunuch." And then it disappeared.


    After the settlement in other places, I looked at Guan Chong, who was obviously different. I hesitated and called: "Guan Chong?"


    After hearing my voice, Guan Chong turned his head and nodded: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 555

    I kowtowed and said: "are you really Guan Chong? How can I feel so different? "


    After hearing what I said, Guan Yu was more or less relieved. Unexpectedly, there were some people with brains among us.


    So he looked at me and said, "you guessed well. I''m not Guan Chong."


    After hearing these words, I immediately took out my own weapons. No matter who this person is, since he has the ability to pretend to be Guan Chong, we should prepare our fists.


    Who knows this fake Guan Chong, a word broke all the words I want to say next, he said in no hurry: "I''m Guan Yu?"


    This name is like thunder to me. Guan Yu, the great general of the Three Kingdoms period, was not able to build his skills.


    But why Guan Yu appeared is still a mystery to me.


    So I asked with a little doubt, "how did you show up?"


    Guan Chong said without a hurry: "because I am familiar with the atmosphere here, there are also people in the call formation, so I will be summoned at the same time."


    as like as two peas, he said, "what''s the same as Guan Chong?"


    The man didn''t get angry. He continued to reply, "you are sensitive. Guan Chong is my descendant. After I wake up, I temporarily live here."


    Now all the doubts were answered. I looked at him and asked, "does that familiar breath still exist? "


    Guan Chong nodded his head for sure, and then said to me," it''s still here, and it should be very close. I can feel it. "


    After saying that, Guan Chong looked around, and then I said, "in this case, please check first."


    But in front of Guan Chong''s face, I still feel some indescribable embarrassment after I finish this sentence.


    I went to the girl''s side, her nose has no longer, it seems that other people, now should also have died.


    With one soul and one soul, they extracted their lives and summoned the strange lady. I don''t know whether this business is worth it or not.


    At least for me, I still feel some regret that these women like flowers died in this forest.


    It seems that Guan Chong has made some progress. He looks meditative towards a wall. It seems that he is troubled by something.


    After a while, he turned his head and yelled, "young man, come and have a look. "


    at first I heard the three words of a young man, but I almost didn''t respond. After a while, I realized that I was just calling.


    So I went over and said, "master, what do you find?"


    Guan Chong looked at the wall deeply. To tell you the truth, this look on his face really made me feel like a play.


    This man is usually a bit of a dork, but now he has a little more serious demeanor. I can''t help but feel that he is acting.


    After a while, when I thought Guan Chong would not answer me, he slowly said, "there should be something behind this. I can feel some familiar calls."


    Although Guan Chong''s words are reasonable, since I have seen those strange things, I know the importance of feeling for us.


    But now what Guan Chong said always makes me feel that he is a bit like a god stick.


    ¡±So? "I asked what Guan Chong meant, but I still couldn''t understand it.


    In Guan Chong''s eyes, there was a feeling that you were stupid. Then he said, "now open this wall, be careful. "


    is that me? But seeing him like this, I said, "in that case, I''ll start right away. "


    after that, I went up, and the spiritual power was concentrated in the palm of my hand, and then I blasted out at the wall.


    The cohesion of Lingli is like a bomb. This wall is just like bean curd dregs under my hands. It''s just vulnerable.


    As soon as my psychic power went up, the wall was broken. Under the package of psychic power, the broken stone chips didn''t splash everywhere. They all fell to the ground.


    There was a big hole in the wall, and there was still a bigger space behind it. At this time, nothing could be seen.


    Guan Chong turned his head and looked at it admiringly. Then he took the lead in. I suddenly felt that I was a little follower. To tell you the truth, I was still very unhappy.


    We went to the back of this space, was still dark space, because of the breath of living people, suddenly all around the light.


    At the beginning, I was startled, but when I reacted, I found that there was a string of candles around. I don''t know how to deal with them specially. After so many years, they would still be so bright.


    The wisdom of the ancients is really inexhaustible.


    After seeing this hidden space, I felt an eye opener. Sure enough, what I saw before was just a little insight.I''m really shocked when I look around now.


    The buildings built here are as grand as the place where the ancient emperors faced the imperial court, with vermilion ground and more than 100 steps of jade steps, all of which are authentic Hetian jade.


    It seems that there is no motley color. The jade is transparent and so complete. It''s just a step. I really don''t know whose tomb it is, such a big hand.


    It''s really a local tyrant.


    This kind of handwriting makes people envious, and just above the steps, there is a golden dragon chair.


    The reason why this is a dragon chair is not only because it looks like it is made of pure gold, but also because it is engraved with a lifelike five clawed Golden Dragon.


    This golden dragon is really lifelike. It looks very real. It almost makes me think that the golden dragon is about to fly down.


    The steps of jade look as if they were arranged every day, clean and beautiful.


    Guan Chong also exclaimed at the big work here, and then went up.


    When I went up to dissect, I was almost very careful. I felt that I could break the steps with one foot.


    So we walked up carefully, until we really stood on the steps, before the Dragon chair, we really saw the style of the Dragon chair. It''s really not common language to describe it. I don''t know when I grew up. It''s really like a dream for me.


    Next to the Dragon chair, there is a table with a brocade box on it. It looks a little weathered, but after opening, the things inside are still good.


    There''s nothing important in it. It''s a jade pendant that looks ordinary, but the location of the jade pendant determines that it''s definitely not a simple thing.


    Guan Chong looked at the jade pendant and muttered to himself, "it''s this, it''s this. "


    after that, he turned his head and fainted.


    It seems that Guan Yu knows this thing, but now he is in a coma.


    After waiting for a long time, Guan Chong slowly opened his eyes. At this time, I looked into his eyes. It was wrong. It seemed that Guan Yu had gone.


    This is the real Guan Chong.


    Although I didn''t have the chance to ask Guan Yu the meaning of that sentence, I''m very happy to let Guan Chong come back now.


    Before Guan Chong''s injury was very serious, now he just opened his eyes and turned into a coma. I picked up the jade pendant, took the wounded Guan Chong and went back to Zixia palace.


    When we got back from this injury, my nerves were relaxed. I didn''t even have time to say anything to Shen bingdie, so I fell asleep.


    After waking up from this sleep, I felt a twinge of pain on my body. It seemed that I had received too many small injuries before, and I didn''t care about them at that time. Now it''s like this.


    I feel sore all over. Not long after I woke up, Shen bingdie knocked on the door and came in.


    She was holding a bowl of simple porridge in her hand. When she saw me making it, she came over and said, "eat something first. You''ve been sleeping for a long time."


    The rice smell of porridge came to my nose. I took a deep breath, then looked at Shen bingdie and said, "thank you. I''m really tired and confused. I even forgot to eat."


    "Eat it." Shen bingdie said with a smile.


    I didn''t waste my time. I drank up the porridge after three times five divided by two. Although I didn''t feel it was enough, I also knew that it was not the time to overeat. If I didn''t eat for such a long time, I couldn''t stand eating too much all at once.


    Shen bingdie put the bowl on one side of the table and said, "tell me quickly, what happened?"


    I sighed and slowly told Shen bingdie everything on the way. After I finished, she showed an unbelievable look and said, "I didn''t expect that. How could such a tortuous thing have happened. "


    It''s really hard to imagine. I didn''t even think of this layer at first.


    "Will you show me that jade pendant?" Shen bingdie has some cautious demands.


    Maybe she also thinks that what I have worked so hard to get will not be easily shown to others, but I didn''t think so. After all, if I can find this place, a large part of it is thanks to Shen bingdie for his tips.


    So I quickly nodded and agreed. In her unbelievable eyes, I took out the jade pendant.


    In fact, this jade pendant is ordinary. It''s really not what I said casually, nor that I''m modest or anything. It''s just that this jade pendant is so ordinary.


    There is not a little color on the jade pendant. It''s just a bare piece placed in the middle of the palm of the hand. It''s very lustrous and makes people love it. The best thing is that the jade pendant will feel warm when it is held in the hand.


    Shen bingdie couldn''t put it down. After playing for a while, she returned the jade pendant to me and said, "here you are. "After I took back the jade pendant, I turned to look at Shen bingdie and asked a question I always wanted to ask: "did you know there was a problem there? "


    after listening to me, Shen bingdie looked at me, shook her head and said," in fact, the reason why I let you go this time is that I always feel that there will be something there. This is just my intuition. But my intuition has never been wrong. Just now I took this jade pendant and tried to use the spirit power. I found that the operation speed of the spirit power is much faster. So now I can be sure that this jade pendant can at least improve the spirit power. "


    this news makes me overjoyed. Now I can improve my strength, which is what I have always dreamed of. Now I can realize it by relying on this jade pendant, which still feels like a dream.


    "Thank you." No matter what the reason is, I think I can say this, because Shen bingdie has really given me a lot of help.


    "By the way, why don''t you see mu ling''er when you come back this time?" Shen bingdie asked here.


    Hearing her words, I was a little embarrassed and said: "in fact, I''m not afraid to tell you that Mou ling''er was left in Miao Jiang by me."


    "Why?" Shen Bing butterfly Leng Leng asked a sentence.


    I said with a smile: "what''s good with me? I will face so many dangers. It''s better to stay in Miao village, at least it will be safer. "


    after listening to my words, Shen bingdie showed some disapproval on her face, but she didn''t say anything after all, and finally left me to rest alone.


    I lay on the bed, thinking about the things I''ve experienced these days, and then I fell asleep again.


    After I woke up this time, I was really energetic. I didn''t have a good rest a few days ago. I had a good rest all the time, and I was able to have a good meal this time.


    During the meal, my heart has been thinking, this time Zhao Gao wasted so much energy to summon this woman, we will certainly have a day of confrontation, my county thought is, how can we eliminate this woman''s influence on men. You know, I hate this ability.


    Now I eat, while thinking about these messy things, thinking about the future direction.

 Chapter 556

    After so many things, I feel that my heart is still not quiet enough. I want to find a place to have a good rest for a while.


    Guan Chong also saw that I was sad recently and thought it was really hard for me to do so, so he asked me to go to Zixia palace to rest for a period of time. They didn''t disturb me either. There were books there, which could also make me think about other things.


    Zixia palace is a long way away from me, but I still feel that I can go alone. I can still see things outside on the way, and I feel strange now.


    On the way, I saw many people holding books in their hands. Some people read books on their mobile phones, but I didn''t pay any attention to them all the time. I think reading is a good thing after all. Now I have more important things to do!


    Yang Yuhuan can now use his eyes to control people. If he wants people to take something, he can just use his eyes to communicate. No matter who he is, he can''t get away from it and can''t look at him. This is a difficult thing for anyone.


    However, if Yang Yuhuan''s problem is not solved, more people will make use of it in the future, and many strange things will happen, which makes me not only embarrassed, but also anxious.


    Because of her way, I have thought about it for a long time, but I have no way to solve it.


    I''ve been having a headache about Yang Yuhuan all the way, but when I walk, I''m also thinking about it. I hope I can find a way to solve it. So I come to Zixia palace unconsciously.


    Staying alone in Zixia palace gave me a lot of time to think about Yang Yuhuan''s problem. It was quiet and didn''t disturb foreign affairs.


    After a few days of cultivation in Zixia palace, in addition to practicing martial arts every day, occasionally I read some military books, hoping to get something I want from them.


    One day when I was reading a book, I found that in ancient times, there was a legend that in the morning, a God would control the person in her heart with his eyes. As long as he looked at him, he could achieve all the purposes he wanted. Once the person was controlled, no one could escape, it would be considered that no matter how tough he was, he would betray him before.


    Later, it was said that this problem could only be solved if a different ice was found in many glaciers in the Arctic. However, in ancient legends, no one has ever recorded the discovery of this ice crystal, which is an unprecedented challenge for me.


    I found some clues in a book about ancient legends. In the next few days, I would go to the bookshelf every day to find some books about ancient legends.


    Gradually, I found a trace from many books.


    It is said that one of the numerous Arctic glaciers will be different from it. As for the difference, it is not clearly stated in the book. For me, it is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Later, after reading three or five books, I gradually pieced together this hidden ice crystal, its shape and appearance, and what kind of place I like.


    Only then did I know that there are only two ice crystals in such a big place. One of them is the eye of God and can''t move. One of them can be used.


    Seeing this, I already feel that I have hope. For me, having hope is a good thing.


    In the book, I later learned that the eye of God is not an ice crystal like an eye, and there will be a small black thing in the ice crystal, that is the eye of God. He is in the highest place of the Arctic glacier, and he is in the highest place. We don''t have to look for it, but it is said that we must find the eye of God to find more things.


    The book says that if you get the eye of God, you can receive his wisdom and find his essence.


    This makes me a little puzzled. If we can find this solution, it''s unprecedented. It''s the only one.


    But at this moment, I still have a little puzzled place, the ancient god can control many people with his eyes, but why no one to look for the ice crystal!


    That question made me think about it for a long time.


    And what puzzles me most is why such a clue is not found in a book. It''s like trying to embarrass me!


    Later, I found all the folklore and history about ancient gods from a folk rumor.


    The ancient god who controlled people with his eyes didn''t control people everywhere like Yang Yuhuan in legend.


    Later, according to folklore, the man gradually evolved into the God of the moon. At night, when people eat animals, it is the strongest time. If you have a clear conscience and look up at the side of the moon, there will be nothing, and your heart will be more open.


    If you do something against your conscience, when you see the moon, you will feel that your life experience is vague, and you will be punished for what you have done.


    People gradually spread that the night when the moon is dark and the wind is high is the time when the bad guys are the most, because at that time the bad guys can''t see the moon.


    But at this time, I doubt that Yang Yuhuan can have such ability. Where did she learn it from? She must not have been born with it.Sometimes I''m comforting myself that these things are all unimportant problems. I''d better find a way to make Yang Yuhuan''s skill invalid, or he will harm more people.


    I don''t know what he will say, but here I found a way to stop Yang Yuhuan''s eye control, which is a great joy for all of us.


    After all the clues were put together, I went to Genzheng and Guan Chong in a hurry.


    I sent them a message from flying pigeons. I always asked them to come to Zixia palace to meet with them. I have something important to tell them.


    I didn''t expect them to come here quickly.


    "Why are you so angry?" Guan Chong is the first to arrive.


    I saw him come over and motioned him to sit there first, waiting for Genzheng to come together.


    After waiting for a while, I found that he had not arrived yet. I felt a little excited, so I wanted to talk to Guan Chong.


    "Come on, he''ll say it again later. I''ve found a very important news."


    When I speak, I deliberately sell a pass, my eyes have been staring at Guan Chong, smiling.


    "You don''t want to play it off."


    Guanzhong is very tough when he talks, and then you can see that he is very forthright and unwilling to talk more.


    "I''ve found a way to control Yang Yuhuan''s eyes, but no one has tried it in that place so far. There is no successful case in front of me."


    I scratched my head and frowned, because I had some problems myself.


    "Tell me."


    Guan Chong can see that her mind is more careful, but he seems to have some tension.


    For us, to solve Yang Yuhuan''s problem is also to solve a big problem in our mind. Yang Yuhuan is the controller, but it is harmful to ordinary people.


    I didn''t want to say it at the beginning, because I think there is no successful case of this method. It''s just a ceremony. Maybe there is no ice crystal in legend.


    I squeaked my face a little red.


    Just at this time, the door of my palace was suddenly knocked open by Genzheng.


    It makes me shiver.


    Genzheng ran to my hall with great strides.


    Still breathing heavily.


    I know he''s coming this time, but I''m in a hurry. I don''t know what''s going on there that makes him so busy.


    "It''s important for you to come quickly."


    Guan Chong quickly asked us to stop gossiping. He could see that he wanted to know what kind of solution could be found.


    I looked at their two very serious eyes, and I took a deep breath to calm myself.


    "Well, we need to go to the Arctic Glacier this time. There is a hidden ice crystal and two hidden ice crystals inside. One of them is hidden ice crystal, which is called the eye of God. There will be the ice crystal that guides us to need. The eye of God can''t move, otherwise things will turn upside down. "


    When I speak, I am very serious, but my eyebrows are always frowning tightly, and my hands are constantly rubbing. This is the most uncertain thing I have ever done, which may be time-consuming and laborious in the end.


    We need to go to the Arctic glacier to find the hidden ice crystals, and we are not sure.


    I just watched Guan Chong''s face become more and more red. I could see that we were all hesitating whether we should really go out this time!


    I see that they are not going on purpose, so I think someone must come forward at this time, and that person is of course me.


    "In this way, we have to discuss the good and bad. If there is any new discovery in the future, it will be a good thing for Yang Yuhuan to lose his skill. As long as we have a glimmer of hope, we can''t give up."


    In fact, I have to comfort myself with these words, but at this time, I can only comfort everyone. I have hope when they want to go.


    As soon as they heard this, the three of us looked at each other for a while, and then we all began to laugh.


    This smile seems to cover up our previous embarrassment, as well as the tense atmosphere, people are particularly harmonious, patted each other on the shoulder.


    We''re ready to go.


    This time we set out, the three of us didn''t know how to get there. Finally, it was all this proposal. The Arctic is too far away from us. Let''s go there as a crane, see the scenery along the road, give us tasks, and relax.


    This idea is really good for us. We haven''t been in the mood to see the scenery on the road for a long time.


    Later, at the gate of Zixia palace, a whistle rang out and rang through the whole sky.


    After a while, I heard the cry.


    Three cranes fly to our sky side by side, spin for a while, and then fall in front of our pavilion.These three cranes have long and thin legs, tall and big, wide wings and a little cinnabar on their necks.


    These three cranes can be seen from their appearance, but I have a sense of deception among the cranes that they have been immortals!


    The three of us took a look at each other and didn''t say anything. The first one went up and demonstrated. He quickly picked up the crane''s wings and found that the crane was very sensible and dropped its wings.


    He naturally went to the crane''s back and sat down, then held the crane''s neck.


    We sat on the crane and looked at the scene on the road. It really made us feel that these days we have been practicing in Zixia palace. It''s really a world of vicissitudes outside.


    Really is more and more north, the weather is more and more cold, see from green to yellow, and then the yellow ground gradually spread a layer of silver.


    I really received this, the wonder of the land.


    It''s the end of the week after we arrived at the North Pole.


    Before that, we all knew that there was still a primitive situation in the Arctic, but we didn''t see anyone living around here.


    When we stroll around, I gradually find that there are some little igloos around.


    At that time, it was already dark. I always thought that someone would light up the lights when you were studying assessment? We went to knock on the door and found that no one opened the door on the screen, which made us have some doubts.


    When we gently pushed the door open, we found that there was nothing here.


    It''s a pity that there are so many people living in the igloo.


    Out of curiosity, we opened all the doors of the cake house for me, and found that there was no one in it, which made the three of us unable to prevent. We didn''t expect that there were so many cake houses where the students would not live.


    It made me realize that something must have happened here. The city was so dilapidated at the meeting.


    But when we signed the salary, the furnishings didn''t look like no one was living, there was no robbery or disaster, and we could only squeeze three people into a room to live, so that we could be safer and take care of each other.


    I moved into the igloo. It was late at night.


    We''re all ready to go to bed.


    The three of us finally sent it to a bed. We were flying in the sky on this day, but we were a little nervous. When we got here, we would have a new journey tomorrow, so we must have a good rest!


    Just when we didn''t speak, after a while, everyone was about to fall asleep, we suddenly heard a lot of heavy footsteps outside.


    This makes us alert all of a sudden. For those of us who have experienced this kind of thing for a long time, we think there must be something fishy here.


    Thanks to the ice Valley, it is not universal. We can''t see the house clearly from the outside, so we can see a little things and see the scene outside.


    But we don''t think there are many things like glaciers outside!


    It''s a pile of things. It''s really not human. Then they are whispering. It''s very loud. We can''t understand what language it is when we listen carefully. We didn''t find it in the end.


    They have a special function. When they come to an igloo, they will see a green laser, which will melt the whole door and turn it into a pool of water.


    Later, after careful observation, I found that the weathered water would never form ice again, which made me be more careful with them, because if the laser hit people, it was possible that we would never have a chance to live.


    What are they? Is there anything strange here?


    We don''t know what they''re looking for. We can only look at each other in the room. Well, we''re comforting each other.


    And then we didn''t dare to breathe. We held our breath. I knelt under the bed.


    I saw that they photographed the three rooms in front of them, all of them were weathered, everything here disappeared.


    Then when they were about to come to me, one of their leaders might send a special, noisy ultrasonic wave. Several people recognized their hands and turned back.


    We watched them leave all the time. We couldn''t see him until we were relieved.


    After a while, I don''t sleep in a daze.


    When I wake up again, it''s because the sunlight outside is soft, but it''s still very dazzling. Standing on the roof, it''s especially beautiful under the ice like light, which makes my eyes really hard to open. Then I suddenly wake up and remember last night.


    In my heart, the more I think about it, the more strange it is.


    Quickly wake up around the line, not up, Guan Chong and Gen Zheng.Go back to see them, the heart also sleepy eyes open, I hasten to tell them.


    "Did you remember last night seeing something that emits a green laser and doesn''t look human?"


    At this time, I quickly pushed away the outside of the room to see if the screen of the machine melted. As a result, there was nothing on the ground, and there were only three apples on the front. Yesterday, I clearly remembered that there were six or seven!


    This thought, but I am more afraid of tension.


    I''ll buy you another head. Turn around and have a look at the two of them. You can see that they are not awake, but they are sweating in the cold Arctic.


    "I think it''s a little bit of an impact. There are some, brown hairy monsters."


    Genzheng''s words can make me feel more at ease. This time, it can prove that I am not alone in dreaming or hallucination.


    At this time, Guan Chong suddenly sat up, clenched his fist tightly, and seemed to be ready to take precautions.


    "How did we fall asleep?"


    His words instantly made us both feel creepy and chilly behind us.


    How did we fall asleep?


    I told myself in my heart, these must have something to do with those hairy monsters, so what are they going to do? Why do we fall asleep? What happened in the meantime? The more I think about it, the more I fear it.


    Why did such a strange thing happen last night? Does this have anything to do with the eye of the gods?


    Originally, we thought that the most severe challenge had passed half, but the next thing told me that what I expected was only part of it.


    What we came to, and where we are now, is a place of extreme cold.


    Arctic and Antarctic, as two special mysterious places on the earth, are shrouded in ice all the year round. Ice storms and cold winds often attack.


    In recent years, the Arctic and Antarctic have been gradually developed, but human exploration is only part of it. What we enter is the real Arctic, which is more cold and miserable than the outside.


    Ice crystal is a treasure condensed from cold ice. After thousands of years of ice storage, no one has seen the appearance of ice crystal. Although I came to look for ice crystal confidently, I didn''t expand too much.


    The reason why I think of using ice crystals to resist Yang Yuhuan is because the existence conditions of ice crystals, which are condensed by cold ice, are the purest existence. It is also because of the uniqueness of ice crystals. As long as it is the place where ice crystals exist, anything that puzzles people''s mind can not exist.


    It''s almost night. I looked at the sky and said, "take a rest. It''s going to be dark for a while. It''s very dangerous to move forward."


    Guan Chong yelled behind me, "OK, camp."


    We simply communicated with each other, quickly stopped, took out their own things, and quickly set up a tent.


    This time, the three of us only brought one tent. In order to go into battle with light weight, it is also because the tent itself is not small.


    The tent is professional. The windproof function is very good. It looks full of people. When we enter the tent, the cold wind is isolated.


    At this time, we dare to take off our bloated clothes. Fortunately, we have spiritual power. Otherwise, we must be black and blue now.


    I looked at them and said, "what''s up? Are you all right? "


    Guan Chong rubbed his hand drill in his sleeping bag and said, "this weather is really terrible. If it wasn''t for his spiritual power, he would have been frozen to death before he came in."


    I breathed a sigh. Compared with them, I''m ok. I can still see it with that ugly jade pendant. Although I haven''t been warm for a long time, my temperature hasn''t dropped much.


    Guan Chong held his sleeping bag and said, "I don''t know when I can leave here. Do you have a clue about the whereabouts of this ice crystal?"


    According to the description of the book, we should go to the coldest place in the world, but I think we should go to the north of the iceberg


    We are now in a place deep enough. Not only are there few people around, but more importantly, even animals have not been seen for a long time.


    Here is like a place of exile abandoned by God, quietly guarding its secret.


    Hearing what I said, Guan Chong said bitterly: "it''s nothing. The important thing is when we can find ice crystal when we come here. After all, the existence of ice crystal is just a few words in the book."


    I nodded and said, "you have a point. I''m sure we can find it."

 Chapter 557

    Genzheng, Guan Chong and I went on our way to find the legendary ice crystal in the Arctic. Although we have experienced many battles and have no fear, we are going to the Arctic ice this time! Listen, there''s a little bit of a shock.


    It''s time for us to start when the wind blows. After packing up, the three of us walk on the icy road, accompanied by a gust of wind. The sound of the wind is so desolate and sad. Is so melancholy!


    It is said that there is a unique animal in the Arctic, and its name is white beast! White beast? It sounds like Frightening! And the ice crystal we are looking for is also guarded by the leader of a white beast! To find ice crystal, also feel right is not a simple thing, certainly not as simple as usual, certainly a little more difficult than usual! There is no way, we can only face the edge, forge ahead, can not be afraid!


    It is said that the person who guards ice crystal is wearing white clothes. All the white animals are printed on the white clothes! This sounds a little scary! He also used to use a weapon, the white pole blade! It is said that everyone who wants to get ice crystal has only one way! That is, there is no return! I don''t want this to happen to us. We''re going to get the ice crystal back, and we''re going to get it back alive! This is our goal! But we will definitely finish it. We are very confident to get the ice crystal back.


    Along the way, I thought about the guardian of ice crystal. Will there be a fierce battle between us? Well, it''s certain that fierce fighting is inevitable. We also have to go. We have no choice but to go!


    What about Genzheng? What is he doing? Ha ha, he is humming along the way. Although we can''t understand the content of his song, his song is still a little interesting with us.


    It is said that his songs are handed down from his ancestors. When I heard this, I couldn''t help laughing. Other people''s ancestral things are jewelry, pearls, money, precious words, paintings, jewelry and so on. But why do you pass down a song to them? There is also their ancestral song must be sung once a day, otherwise it is disrespect for their ancestors!


    Ha ha, their family''s ancestry is really It''s a little weird! Genzheng also Tiandu is very devoted to singing. We asked him why he was so devoted. He said that all the things left by his ancestors must be good. I just need to follow them. I don''t need to worry about other things. Maybe this will be of great use too!!! For this, I can only say: maybe. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m not the one who wants to sing every day. We don''t have that ancestral family. If there were any gold and silver, it would not be like their ancestral song!


    What is Guan Chong doing? Well You can see what he''s doing with his strong body! Must be eating! This guy knows how to eat in a day, as if nothing can attract him except eating. One more thing: his wife. At this point, I would like to say more, you don''t look at Guan Chong. He usually likes to eat something, but once he goes to his beloved, what he eats becomes less important. In front of his beloved, he can only put her in his eyes.


    He''s eating while walking. That''s a real intention. Who can''t use one mind for two purposes? Aren''t they two good examples of one mind for two purposes? Ah, and I can only be single-minded, whether it is to treat things or treat the people I like, can only be single-minded, not a bit false, I am such a single-minded person, can only be good to one person, will never be good to other people any more!!!


    Walking, along with the heavy snow, our physical strength gradually reduced with the heavy snow, gradually tired up, but we can''t rest, who knows what we will encounter when we rest in this place! Maybe a ghost will come out! Ha ha, you''re kidding! Ghosts don''t happen, but white beasts may. Although the three of us are not afraid of the white beast, our physical strength will be reduced. No matter how hard we are, we have to go to see the ice crystal guardian.


    Suddenly, at this time, Geng stopped, stopped his song. I thought: this guy finally found his conscience, and finally stopped singing that ugly song.


    Genzheng said to me, "why is Guan Chong missing? Have you seen him? He was here a second ago. Why is he gone now? Did you see him? "


    "Yes, he was still here one second ago. Why did he disappear after a while? Was it captured by the ice crystal guardian? Or was it suddenly attacked by the white beast? "


    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible to be attacked by the white beast, because if the white beast comes to attack, it should be so big that we won''t miss it. In addition, if it is a white beast attack, it must be the three of us who were attacked together. He is definitely not the only one who was attacked. We are still here, so it must not be the white beast attack. Is it... "


    "Is it the guardian of ice crystal! Did he know we were going to get ice crystals, so he decided to hit us on the way? "


    "It''s just my guess, and it''s not impossible. The most important task now is to find Guan Chong. If we can''t find him, we''ll be in trouble. The three of us once swore that we would live and die together. Now that he''s gone, how can we go back and explain to his wife who hasn''t been through the door? " Root is sad to say.Let''s have a rest in front of Wujing and liugao. Let''s go to find another iceberg.


    After we stopped for a few minutes to have a rest, our physical strength has almost recovered. I said to Genzheng, let''s go and find Bingjing and brother Guanchong. Just as we were about to leave, a familiar voice came into our ears.


    "Where are you two going? Wait for me!"


    Yes, that''s right. It''s Guan Chong, it''s him! He was not attacked by any white beast or captured by the ice crystal Guardian! But hiding behind the snow mountain.


    Gen Zheng saw Guan Chong and said to him, "my brother, where are you? We were all worried to death just now. If you disappear, how can we explain to your wife who hasn''t been through the door? What''s more, the three of us once said that we would live or die together. What''s the point of living if you''re gone? "


    When Guan Chong heard this, he was very moved. He said, "I was just eating. I shouldn''t eat that food. I had diarrhea after eating, so I went to the front for convenience."


    I asked, "why don''t you tell us! It makes us both worry


    "Who doesn''t know if you two will come to peep at me? That''s why I didn''t tell you two. If you see me, my innocence will be lost. I promised my wife to keep clean!"


    Faint, really, how can two big men peep at a man going to the toilet!


    The three of us are on our way again. Still doing what we just did, after walking for about half an hour, a huge palace appeared in front of the three of us. It said: ice God mat. Ice temple. Looks like we''re here.


    I said, "here we are. The ice crystal must be here. Let''s three go in."


    As soon as the three of us went in, we saw the man in front of us, the cold man, snow-white, even white hair. Cold face looks no smile, as if his blood is not red, but cold - white!!! His eyes are full of disdain, and there is his weapon beside him --- the blade of white pole!!!


    It seems that we are indispensable to have a fierce battle. Just as the three of us were ready to fight, the ice crystal Guardian spoke at this time


    "are you three the people who are going to take ice crystal? Do you think you can get it? Do you think you three beat me? "


    "If you don''t try, how can you know that we can''t win you? Don''t say it too early first!"!!! Come on, let''s go! " I said.


    "Ha ha ha ha You three really can''t beat me. I''m not joking. It''s not like my style. So I don''t have to lie


    "It''s arrogant." Guan Chong said.


    "Don''t you want ice crystals? I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. I didn''t expect you to arrive. It''s time for this ice crystal to play its role."


    "Why How can you give it to us so easily? " Genzheng asked, which is what we want to ask.


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t say that I would not give it to you. This ice crystal has been with me for many years. It''s time to play its role, so I''ll give it to you. I know you want it to play a role. Besides being owned by me, what''s the use of it? I''ve been dominating him for so many years. It''s time for him to play a role. " Just finished, he took out a glittering thing from his body --- ice crystal!!!


    "That''s what you gave us?" Guan Chong asked.


    "Otherwise?" Ice crystal guardian is still proud of the answer.


    "Well, we are not enemies. Let''s be friends." Gen Zheng said.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. But it''s OK to make friends with you. My name is ice God, ravis. And you


    Guan Chong, Genzheng.


    "I see. That''s not to mention his name. That''s true. All right, let''s go. Don''t disturb me any more. "


    "Who is it? Well, we''re out. I won''t disturb you. "


    The three of us went out of the ice temple. Go straight ahead. Seeing the ice crystal, I felt relieved.


    Not far away, the three of us found a crack in the ice, which was very strange. How can there be a gap in the ice and snow for no reason? There must be something unusual in it! We have to go in and have a look!


    After discussion, the three of us decided to go in and have a look.


    We went in, not far away, and a palace appeared in front of us! It turned out to be a frozen palace!


    The palace is very beautiful. It is sealed under layers of ice. Occasionally, thin sunlight shines through the cracks and refracts on the ice. It adds a bit of grace to the palace, just like a beautiful lady locked in the deep yard. We stand in front of the Grand Palace, as small as a mole ant. I think from a distance, we may be just a few black spots in front of the palace.


    We are all surprised to see this building, a palace, a palace under the ice. We can imagine that hundreds of years ago, even thousands of years ago, someone built this palace here. Then, with the change of years, this once glorious palace sleeps here, and the ice layer by layer drapes a dream veil on him, until no one can call him from his sleep Wake up.Guan Chong couldn''t help sighing: "this palace is hidden under the ice. It''s a bit strange." His hands caressed the ice with awe in his eyes.


    Genzheng also echoed: "I don''t know when it was built. It''s a pity that such a magnificent building is buried under the ice."


    I felt that my mind was more and more weak when I was staring into the palace, and I thought that I would go straight into the palace

 Chapter 558

    Guan Chong doubts: "this ice block in front of the palace, how can we get in?"


    I still looked at the palace and heard Guan Chong''s question. After several times of thinking, I replied, "maybe the ice can be melted away with spiritual power?"


    Gen Zhengwen frowned slightly and said in distress, "this will take a lot of time. What''s more, we still don''t know whether the ice is shallow and thick. Are we acting rashly? "


    without moving my eyes, I replied with a wry smile:" I''m afraid there''s nothing else that can help us break the ice layer except spiritual power, and that''s the only way to try. "


    Genzheng followed my line of sight to the palace just now, and then walked forward. He curled his fingers and knocked on the ice in front of the palace. There was a dull voice coming from the depth of the ice. He listened carefully and said faintly: "in this case, I''d better hurry up. The ice is quite thick. It''s not too early. If you can hurry up, you can hurry up." With that, Gen Zheng folded his legs and sat on the ground. After taking a look at each other, we should have a look at each other.


    After setting the corresponding gesture, the spiritual power like a small trickle poured from our fingertips to the opposite seemingly unbreakable ice. Our fingers are drawing repeated symbols in the air, one at a time. But at this time, I didn''t even realize that there was a crack in the bottom of the ice.


    As time goes by, the spiritual power of my fingertips has never stopped. In this way, I watched the sun on the ice constantly changing its position, gradually turning from bright and dazzling at the beginning to soft, and the ice also became colorful from a single white, with warm twilight and gorgeous red. All kinds of colors intertwined, reflecting different lights. I know. It''s evening.


    I can feel the spiritual power in my body gradually decreasing, just like the color on the ice, slowly passing away. The last color turned into nothingness on the ice. Now, the ice reflects the dark blue of the night.


    Genzheng and Guan Chong keep their eyes closed all the time. They just output their spiritual power in silence. My eyes never leave the palace. At night, it''s Morin''s voice. Because of the darkness, I can''t see the whole picture of it. I can only vaguely see its dark door and the end connecting with the darkness.


    From the time I opened my fingers, I could not even know what the ice was Our eyes are focused on the palace. As the ice thins, it looks closer to us. Unfortunately, there is still ice between them.


    We looked at each other. We didn''t expect that the ice hadn''t completely melted after such a long time. So the next moment, the three of us strengthened our strength at the same time, and the light of spiritual power in our hands was even stronger. According to the ice, leaving a vague silhouette.


    The cold air hidden in the dark is more and more clear. It invades my exposed fingers and spreads like a virus. It goes deep into the internal organs until the bone marrow. The touch gradually becomes dull. The only thing I can feel is the ice water flowing by my hand. It is constantly expanding, which makes me know that the ice is melting and the cold will eventually be dispersed.


    My eyes have been looking at the ice, watching it become fragile in the present, and the face of the palace, is more clearly reflected.


    Silence makes time stop. I don''t know how long later, I heard a slight sound of fragmentation. It came from the ice. The sound became louder and louder. At the same time, we opened our eyes and watched the small cracks expand. The thin perfect ice layer collapsed in front of us.


    Just like a little spark ignited a forest, the crack finally made the ice layer which became more and more fragile completely collapse. As we witnessed the destruction of the ice layer, we could not help feeling relieved.


    I saw the ice on my head brightening. It was just a dim light, but let us know that it should be bright at this time. We spent a whole night melting away the ice to see the real panorama of the palace.


    We propped up our numb bodies and went to the palace with some solemnity. We were about to open the door of the palace, but we felt that it was not true. Hesitating for a moment, I lingered at the gate of the hall and didn''t open it.


    Just as we decided to open the door, I heard a noise coming from behind the door. It was very slight but sharp. It hurt my eardrum. Instinctively, I yelled, "get out of the way!"


    Genzheng and Guan Chong also felt something strange. They stopped. As the door opened, we ran to one side.


    With the huge sound, the heavy door opened, the door rubbed against the ice, piled up thick ice debris, and groups of monsters ran out clumsily.


    We gape at this scene. Countless monsters with human body and fishtail pour out. Their body shape is about half that of human beings. They have Mermaid like tails, but they are gray. They are different from the beautiful and kind mermaids in legend. Their upper bodies are similar to human beings, only showing a kind of broken gray, ugly face and sharp teeth. What they do is not a beautiful song, but a shrill cry. Originally, the sound across the gate is not so obvious. Now, they are just across the air, and the sound one after another is palpitating.I observed that their action is still very slow, it should be because they have just come out and haven''t adapted. If these monsters adapt to the action on the ice, it will be troublesome.


    I don''t know if these monsters have intelligence. Maybe they can understand people''s words. I didn''t speak to Genzheng. I just communicated with them by gesture.


    Genzheng and I winked at each other, saying that we should take action now and wipe them out before they get used to it, so as to prevent future trouble.


    It happened that I saw a cliff not far away, and there was a huge ice stone standing not far away. I pointed to them in that direction. When they saw the cliff and the boulder, they immediately understood our plan, and then we ran to the cliff together.


    The monster immediately noticed our running figure. In an instant, a large group of them rushed to us. They were short and quick. If we hadn''t preempted, they would have hurt their sharp teeth.


    When we are near the cliff, we can see that the punctual machine pours to the right, successfully avoids the pursuit of the monsters, and pushes a small part of them into the cliff. Only the shrill screams of the monsters reverberate under the cliff, and the rest of the monsters seem to instinctively feel the danger and retreat from the edge of the cliff.


    This has given me a message, I see that the eyes of those monsters are gray, they are blindly staring at the front when they are in action, and on the return journey, they pass by the boulder where we are hiding, but they have no response, so we can know that they can''t see, and all their actions depend on their sensitive hearing.


    That''s a good solution. They don''t have intelligence. They rely on instinct. But sometimes, this instinct can kill them.


    Next, we need to carry out experiments to see if these monsters can be hurt by their spiritual power. I picked up a piece of gravel about the size of my fist, weighed it, and made a silent gesture towards Genzheng and Guan Chong. Then, I threw the stone to an open place.


    After many monsters heard the sound, they rushed there, one after another, they gathered there, stacked together. I saw the right time and attacked them with the spirit power. The next second, the original low voice of the monsters suddenly became loud. They ran around like some natural enemies. I saw that the places touched by the spirit power on the monsters were all blackened, and the skin was hanging powerlessly like necrosis. A little touch turned them into debris. It seems that psychic power does not hurt them very much.


    If we came across this group of monsters yesterday, we are absolutely confident that we can eliminate them only by their spiritual power. But now, we consume too much spiritual power because of melting ice, and the number of monsters is very large. If we can''t eliminate them only by their spiritual power, we can only use some ingenious methods. Sometimes, we don''t have to kill the monsters, we can only kill them If they can''t get in the way of attack, they can''t get in the way of attack.


    Thinking about the road ahead, I feel sad. When I came here, I didn''t think so much. Otherwise, I don''t want to come even if I''m killed. I''ve been killed several times before!


    The wind is blowing, the face has already been frozen paralysis. In the heart secretly complains oneself, is really puts the good day. I don''t know what it is for when I run to a place where this kind of bird doesn''t shit.


    Looking at Guan Chong walking in front of me, his face turned white. I haven''t had a good physique since I was a child. I come to this kind of place. I''m really fed up with such weather again.


    The farther we go, the stronger the wind will be and the colder it will be. After passing through the big gap of the narrow wall, a village appeared in front of it.


    Genzheng also came out from behind me at this time, looking at the scene in front of me. A desolation, I watched Gen Zheng and Guan Chong joy in the eyes, instantly become scared.


    I didn''t understand, so I said, "look at the bear like you two, you''ve been through so much before. What''s more, when we just passed this ice track, it was so narrow. It''s a long way to go. We''re not dead.


    Now, seeing the desolation, you two feel that you are in a ghost''s nest! Thanks you two are bigger than me. I haven''t said anything yet. You both want to run. "


    They both looked at me and Guan Chong looked around carefully. Then he sighed deeply: "you don''t know! I''m afraid that this time we go in there is no way back! Besides, although you are young, don''t you really worry about it? "


    Seriously, can you stop worrying? But, three old men, if there is no breath of blood. It''s better to go back to the government as soon as possible to save the life in the end.


    After sorting out their emotions, they saw what they were still looking for. I didn''t care, just casually said: "if you can''t, go back first! I''ll go in and have a look. I''ve been walking all day. I''m almost exhausted. "


    The trees on both sides are deserted, which makes me deeply understand. What is the real ruins! Is it true that people will live in such a place?


    Suddenly I don''t know what I stepped on. I was surprised. Slowly lowered his head, see the foot of the damage. All of a sudden, a crow flew in front of me, and the cold became more and more serious.In my heart, I secretly scolded myself for not promising. It was just some bones of the dead. Besides, a crow can scare itself like this.


    But speaking of this. Will crystal appear in such a place? At this time, Gen is running from behind: "I see! We''d better be careful. All of us are brothers. You can''t drive Guan Chong and me away. Leave you alone! It doesn''t seem that we are too impersonal. "


    Ha ha What time is it. I was able to talk about this with my heart. I didn''t say anything and went on. It was getting dark. Not far away, I saw an inn.


    This inn is in the style of ancient times. Guan Chong and Genzheng are ready to enter. I quickly stopped: "wait..."


    I don''t know why. I always think it''s strange. There can be an inn in such a place. What''s more, it''s the same style as before. In the case of entering the village before.


    How could anyone live? The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. Genzheng and Guan Chong have a confused expression on my face. I feel like I''m the boss among the three of us.


    I made a tour around the Inn and saw that the door outside was dilapidated. Even when pushing and pulling, there was a creaking sound.


    Who knows, I''m not in yet. And the door opened, and there was a beautiful woman. He was dressed in ancient costumes and had a hairpin in his bun.


    I almost shook off my sword. Is this a human or a ghost! In such a place, there are people in the inn.


    "Why, I''m so scared, young man." The woman looked at me with a smile, the corners of her eyes were covered with crow''s feet. If you''re right, you should be in your early 40s.


    "No, it''s just how you suddenly showed up." In the heart bursts of resentment, can be really frightening, frightening to death ah! If I didn''t react quickly, I would have been scared out.


    "Who let you three big men wander around here. Come on, come on. You''re still peeping outside. What the hell are you doing here? "


    I hate to be asked where I am. Casually put up a: "how much a night, the three of us." That woman is not polite: "see you are the first time to come, then 400!"


    "Four hundred, damn it, why don''t you rob it? You''re the only one with 400. Don''t be kidding Who knows this woman, actually don''t eat this set: "you love can''t live, can''t words. You go! It''s a hundred miles away, and we''re the only one. "


    Don''t pay attention to so much, just throw the money on the table. Guan Chong and Genzheng have gone back to their room first, but I always feel that the landlady seems to know something?


    Therefore, I have not left: "Madame, why do you open a shop in this place! It''s a remote place. What kind of future can we get? "


    The landlady laughed: "young man, you are still young. You don''t understand many things. By the way, I''ll tell you! When you go to bed at night, the door and window must be closed. Whatever you see, don''t go out. "


    I was puzzled, but my curiosity was growing. Pick up the key back to the room, the room some simple layout.


    The sheets are wet, you can see. What''s more puzzling is how much Yin Qi there is. Why don''t you go out to watch whatever happens at night.


    Genzheng and Guanchong quickly came in and closed the door tightly: "Hey, do you see that. It seems that there are only a few of us in this inn. What''s more terrible is that. Do you think the landlady just now is really strange? "


    I know what Guan Chong said, but for a while I don''t know how to say it. Anyway, we sleep in the same room at night. Although it''s a bit crowded, there''s nothing wrong with it. There''s also a way to take care of it.


    What''s more puzzling is that we have come here. My cell phone has no signal at all. It''s crackling. The light is on. When I look back, it''s Genzheng.


    What? I saw that the room was too dark, so I turned on the light. You don''t mind! You''re kidding. I don''t mind.


    The dim light added some strange atmosphere to the whole room, this time. There was a knock on the door


    "Me? I''ve come to ask you to dinner. " I quickly perfunctory a know. The three of us took a look at each other, and after we were sure that the landlady had left, we were all deeply relieved.


    Who can live in such a broken place. If you''re not careful, you''ll lose your life. Guan Chong came up to me at this time: "you say, now she comes to ask us to have dinner. If we go out to eat now, we may be able to see how many people there are in this inn? "


    I patted Guan Chong on the shoulder: "Hey, man. I didn''t expect that you had a good idea at the critical moment. let''s go! We''ve been walking for so long, and we''re really hungry. Let''s go down and have a look. Maybe we can see a similar girl. Then our brothers will have a good time. "


    If I guess correctly, this should be the famous "Crystal City". Although this place is now a desolation, but. If we go on for less than two hours, we will find the crystal we want.Think about it. If you find this crystal. At that time, I will go back and sell it. I will not worry about food and drink in my life. What else can I do to limit my life.


    The three went downstairs together and saw the landlady arranging the meal. See us is a smile: "come down to eat quickly! Otherwise the food will be cold. "


    We found a place to sit down and saw that the landlady was still busy. Casually asked: "this inn, there are three of our passengers?"


    The landlady''s face suddenly became particularly ugly: "yes! You guys! Hurry to eat! I have something else to do? " The landlady seems to be deliberately avoiding something.


    The more I want to ask her, the more I understand. So I found an excuse to leave the table and went to the kitchen. Seeing the landlady washing dishes and chopsticks: "landlady, were there many people before?"


    The landlady didn''t speak, but I obviously felt it. Just now, my shoulder trembled. It seems that there must be some secret in this village.

 Chapter 559

    The landlady turned and looked at me: "young man, it''s better not to know something. I suggest you, wait until tomorrow, when the sun rises, leave here as soon as possible! I think you are better. I just told you. If it were anyone else, I wouldn''t tell them so much. "


    "Is it? Then I''ll thank the landlady. I''ve always been curious, but we''re young people, you know. If you touch something you shouldn''t touch, it''s not very good, so I hope you can tell us. What to go and what not to go. "


    The landlady turned around and looked at me with a complicated expression. After a moment: "if I guess correctly, you should also come to crystal city!"


    Ha ha, it seems that many people have come to this place. Landlady feel not strange, I sort out the mood: "junior, there is one thing I don''t understand, I hope landlady forgive me."


    The landlady said, "I''ll tell you what I should tell you. However, it is better not to know what should not be known. Young man, I''ll tell you. If you are too curious, you will kill yourself. "


    If I guess correctly, the landlady wants to tell me. People before that also asked questions that should not be asked. That''s why it''s what it is now, but compared to crystal city. What makes me more curious is why I am in such a desolate place. There will be people, what''s more, a woman should have a greater future out of this place.


    Why did you start the inn Business in this place? Is this person a ghost or a human. It''s also something I care about very much, otherwise I may not sleep soundly tonight.


    In such a big village, it''s so desolate that an inn has sprung up. What''s more, this inn, if it''s right according to my judgment, should be apart from the three of us. No one else!


    Genzheng suddenly ran over and said he wanted to go out for a walk. Who knows, the landlady suddenly said: "in the middle of the night, where are you going! At that time, if I can''t come back, I won''t be responsible! "


    Guan Chong suddenly froze, and his steps naturally stopped. I really can''t understand. The landlady always thinks that there is something in her words. But I couldn''t understand the specific meaning for a moment.


    I gave a sign to Guan Chong and Genzheng, and then we went back to the room. I asked them to sit over and say, "Hey, you two don''t have to be dull all the time, OK? In your opinion, what should we do next. Anyway, we can''t stay in this place often, and when you sleep tonight. Don''t sleep too much. I always have a premonition. "


    There is no signal from the mobile phone in this place, and the landlady''s words appear in front of me all the time. I always feel that this woman is not simple. She seems to know what I want to ask.


    Otherwise, she would not say that. Don''t ask if she shouldn''t ask. I always think it''s very strange here. I just looked around.


    Who knows what happened to Guan Chong? He turned on the TV. Maybe it''s because he''s old! The sound of tearing was so serious that Genzheng and I were shocked.


    Look out the window. It''s dark. What can it be. But think about it, in order to cause some unnecessary trouble. It''s better to close all the curtains.


    But at this time, there was thunder outside the window. Ah, it seems that this trip is really going out without looking at the Yellow calendar. Nothing is very smooth.


    I ran to this place by mistake. If only there were other ways. If they didn''t want to take the mountain road, they wouldn''t have come to this village. I met such a strange landlady.


    I got up and went to Guan Chong: "I don''t think I can watch this TV. You are tearing. It''s really hard. " Who knows, Guan Chong a pair of unhappy appearance: "I just want to watch TV, how you so many things ah!" Then he pushed me away and walked towards the bed.


    I thought about it, then put on my coat and said, "Well! You two stay in the room. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll go downstairs and ask the landlady to come upstairs and show us. "


    Genzheng looked at me and Guan Chong. He wanted to say something. However, in the end, it did not say. Then I went out in my clothes. We were in a room on the second floor. There was nothing but the wind outside.


    To tell you the truth, I went downstairs and called the landlady, but no one agreed. I thought they were asleep, but when I got to the counter, I only saw thunder and lightning outside.


    I don''t know why there is always a bad feeling that I want to turn around and walk away. But I found the landlady standing behind me. She gave me a fright: "landlady, you haven''t had a rest yet! I just want to ask, what''s wrong with the TV. No more pictures. My brother is making trouble for me. Can you go and show me


    Unexpectedly, the landlady didn''t even look at me. She picked up the rag on the table and began to wipe the counter: "the weather is bad, that''s it. Still, it''s better to go to bed early. Don''t run around, or else! I can''t bear what happens. "


    What I hear most today is the words of the landlady. I really can''t stand it. I don''t know what can happen in this place.I didn''t care. I just wanted to get back to my room. Who knows, a room behind the stairs attracted my attention. Although I didn''t walk in to see it, I can see that the dust is deep enough.


    Seeing the spider web in the front corner of the room, I stood there for some time. Who knows, when the landlady will appear behind me again, I don''t know at all.


    "Young man, listen to my sister. After tonight, the rain stopped tomorrow, so I left quickly. It''s really not suitable for you to stay here. I know that you are going to the Crystal City, but you must think clearly. How many people have not come out since they went in. It''s worth the risk. "


    I nodded and answered quickly. Then back to the room, who knows, just back to the room. I saw two people looking at me together: "why, is there anything on my face?"


    "No, when you go out, a lot of white shadows come out of the window. Gen and I want to have a look, but think about what you said. We still forced our curiosity down, but what happened just after you went out? I feel that your face is very bad now. "


    Ah, I sighed deeply. I don''t know what happened, but it rained today. That landlady, if I guess right, there must be something wrong. However, I haven''t thought about how to find out. Let''s do it! Tomorrow, let''s go to crystal city first. "


    They agreed. Personally, if they could come back tomorrow night. It''s not too late to continue to investigate the inn, but we must not make any mistakes now.


    Suddenly there was a crash, and the three of us sat up immediately. After looking at each other, it seems that the three of us have heard the sound very clearly.


    It should not be far away from us. The three of us started to talk together: "there should be something wrong with the other rooms on the second floor. Otherwise, when we stayed, why didn''t we have a room for three. Isn''t it possible for the landlady to make more money? "


    Guan Chong and Genzheng seem to agree with me, but we don''t understand. There are so many rooms, not to mention when I was walking outside at first. It feels like this inn has a third floor.


    But we''ve never been up there. They both have to go out and have a look. I stopped, the most urgent thing is to find the crystal, before this, absolutely can''t have a little bit of miss.


    One night, the three of us took turns. Finally, we survived, and we went down early in the morning. Seeing the meal cooked by the landlady, the three of us ate casually and walked out of the inn.


    Today, the landlady never said that she couldn''t go or anything like that. It is estimated that she said that we would not listen to her, so we didn''t say so much today.


    I thought about the place mentioned in the ancient books before. Although there is such a place, it is still a little different. As for where is not the same, I can''t say for a while.


    According to my own impression, I think it''s going north. Among the three roads, this one is better. So Guan Chong and Genzheng followed me forward. Along the way, both sides were deserted. The road ahead is easier, and there are more houses. Just, such a big city, but did not see a person.


    It was not far away. Guan Chongxian saw it. On the rocking chair by the side of the road sat an old man, squinting. I always feel something''s wrong. I haven''t seen anyone after walking for so long.


    How did you get here? Suddenly a man came out. There must be something wrong. We went up to her. I said, "excuse me, old man, do you know how to get to crystal city?" Who knows, no one spoke, and Guan Chong was a little worried.


    He patted the old man on the shoulder, but it was ok if he didn''t touch him. At this touch, the old man fell to the ground. We quickly stepped back, it seems that this man has been dead for some years.


    I said hastily, all following me closely. Be careful. It''s not easy to walk here. All the way, calm, suddenly a house attracted my attention.


    Ancient books say that if you see a white house. In the distance, the house looks like a cat, so you find the crystal house in the crystal city.


    This house looks very beautiful. It seems that I went into the crystal city by mistake. It''s dark as you go in by intuition. The Yin Qi around is getting heavier and heavier. It seems that you can walk in as soon as possible.


    Guan Chong and Genzheng didn''t say anything all the way, but they admired me very much. When I came to the house, I signaled not to rush in. What if it''s poisonous, so I tear off a piece of my clothes and put it in the palm of my hand.


    Push the door and enter, inside the bright lights, such a large room if you find crystal is not easy. According to the impression in my mind, we are divided into three groups.


    Whether you find it or not, you should gather at this place in an hour. I first looked around on the first floor, but I didn''t know what I touched.


    Shua, an arrow flew out. Fortunately, I reacted quickly, otherwise I would have been killed. When they split up, they forgot to tell them that there were many organs in it. I hope they can do well!


    I have a look around. There are excellent marbles. It seems that we should pay attention to walking. Otherwise, it''s uncertain what kind of mechanism it is.After so much experience, you can''t leave your life in such a place. I went on, looking at the murals on the wall. It seems that many people have been here before. I don''t know if I can find the crystal.


    However, according to the blood on the mural, we can know. I don''t know how many lives were lost here. I came in this time. It''s getting dark. It''s still one thing whether we can go out.


    Time went by like this. I don''t know what happened to Guan Chong''s search on the second floor. So I went back to the original place and saw Guan Chong and Genzheng.


    "Well, have you found anything? Are you still injured! There are mechanisms all over the place. " But Guan Chong said, "there''s a basement here. I think we can go there. It''s just that the gate is quite evil. You know me, so I didn''t go up. "


    "You! You don''t know why you came out. Why didn''t you tell me when I was there just now! You have to wait for him to come. I don''t know what you mean


    "Genzheng, tell me what happened. It''s not better for us to go together and see it again. What''s more, you have to have something wrong with one of the three of us to feel better, right? " I''m just not satisfied with such a person. I always feel that I''ve swallowed all the benefits I''ve met.


    Without saying a word, I''ll look outside. If there is no mistake, it should be around seven or eight in the evening. We have to hurry and leave here early tomorrow.


    Think about it. It''s a hard way to return to Zixia palace. Think about the landlady. It is estimated that if we don''t go back at night, we will think we are dead.


    I let Guan Chong lead the way and I''ll follow at the end. This door is very tightly closed. I want to push it, but think about the arrow that came out.


    I feel that no matter what, I can''t act rashly, and then let them stand on both sides separately. I use the sword to knock on the door, feel no mechanism, this hanging heart just fell down.

 Chapter 560

    Then, regardless of three, seven, twenty-one, just stamp the door open. Let the two of them follow me. I lit my own candle and gave them one for each.


    This basement is very deep. It seems that they are all touching things upstairs, so they have lost their lives before they found the crystal.


    Step by step, I suddenly don''t know what happened to Genzheng? I fell straight down. Fortunately, I reacted quickly. Take Genzheng''s hand, or he might die.


    It''s full of dust. It smells of dust everywhere. If most people don''t know, they think it''s an underground warehouse. Guan Chong and I pulled Genzheng up. He was much quieter this time.


    Closely follow me and Guan Chong. This kind of partner will cause you trouble if you are not careful. Suddenly around the corner, I saw the light.


    Crystal, that kind of dazzling light. I saw Gen Zheng walking towards him, but he was stopped by me: "Why are you so anxious? You are not afraid of any mechanism. What kind of things can you get so easily! "


    Genzheng didn''t speak, and I didn''t answer. Around here, there''s a circle of red light. If I guess correctly, whose hand is touched. I''m sure I''ll be killed by the mechanism inside. Therefore, it''s urgent to get this crystal.


    I had to break the red light first. I saw the stones on both sides. I put the two of them on one side and I touched them everywhere. I don''t know what I touched, but I heard a click.


    The red light went out in an instant, and the room darkened a lot. The candle is almost burnt out, and it should be after midnight.


    I touched the crystal with my sword and confirmed it. Just go to touch with the hand, who knows, pick up the crystal that moment. I don''t know what touched me, and I shivered all over. Then I saw my hands turning purple.


    If you''re not wrong, the table under the crystal must be poisonous. Otherwise it would not be like this. Guan Chong looked worried. I handed him the crystal and waved. Signal that I''m ok, and then take out a pill from my body. This is when I come. A friend gave it to me. Now it''s used.


    The crystal glows white, and it''s very cool when you touch it. All of a sudden, the whole room began to shake, and I cried out, "no good.".


    If you don''t leave, you will be buried alive here. So, I asked Guan Chong to install the crystal, and then I rushed forward. Who knows, it has been a mess outside for a long time.


    Even the southeast and northwest are hard to distinguish. Fortunately, my memory is better. Remember which way you came in when you came. So I led them along.


    Crystal must be the treasure of this town. Now it has been taken away. Everything here is released. There will be no crystal house in Crystal City in the future.


    The three of us finally got the crystal and escaped from the difficulty. Now only to be able to safely return to the Purple Palace, such a task even if it is completely completed.


    The wind is blowing. I''m looking back when I come out. I don''t know when the house in the back caught fire. Who knows, Guan Chong laughs: "it''s not safe in the middle of the night now. I''ve burned them all. The spirit can be reincarnated, and we can leave safely. "


    Ha ha It''s too easy to leave. It''s only 300 li away from the inn, and the landlady must know. It''s hard to think about such a big fire!


    Who knows the white shadow floating in front of us? It seems that we can''t prevent it! I was caught up so quickly. I pulled out my sword and told Guan Chong to take Genzheng first.


    These ghosts are lingering, even with my sword, I can only resist for a while. This sword is still handed down from our family. It''s said that it can disperse the spirit.


    So, it''s called Lingguang sword, as long as the kids see the light of the sword. Will hide far away, and in my opinion, these ghosts must have been violated by some fierce ghost.


    Therefore, the evil spirit of these kids is very heavy now. I managed to get rid of a few of them until I was exhausted. I couldn''t stand it.


    I took out my gun and detonated it. It seems that I have made a great sacrifice this time. By the time we got to the inn, it was morning.


    When the landlady saw me, she was surprised: "young man, it''s a pity that you can walk out of this crystal city alive. It''s not easy. I watched what happened last night. Maybe you are the one who is really predestined with crystal


    I smile: "thank you for your praise. We are leaving today. I wonder if the landlady would like to go with us. "


    This joke is a bit big, but who knows: "since young people already know, why ask so many questions?" Yes, yes, on my way back.


    I met a graveyard where I saw the landlady''s tomb. The photos on the tomb are very beautiful, but I don''t know why I didn''t even feel afraid at first.


    Maybe it''s because I knew it for a long time! I ignored so much and went upstairs to pack up. The landlady didn''t stay, so the three of us left.


    All the way, Guan Chong wanted to say something, but he never said it. "Say what you have to say!" Guan Chong looked at it and said, "do you know very early that the landlady is not a human being?"I nodded as the default: "then why didn''t you tell us earlier, do you know what happened to me and Gen that night?"


    I smile: "of course I know, but if I say it. You can''t sleep well. What''s more, it''s because of me. If I hadn''t said I would come out and look for the crystal, it wouldn''t be like this. "


    Suddenly a voice came out: "ha ha, it must be too easy to take things and just want to go." The ghost here is very heavy. If I guess correctly, there must be a female ghost guarding the crystal room all the time.


    But at that time, she didn''t notice, but a big fire and my fight outside woke her up! Along the way, I always felt that something was chasing us. At first, I didn''t pay attention to it.


    I didn''t expect that it was a female ghost who had been following for so long. I asked Guan Chong and Genzheng to take the crystal back to Zixia Palace first, and told them not to worry about me, they would arrive safely.


    To this extent, how can I let others die for me. It''s better to do some things by yourself. The ghost refused to let me go.


    I felt it and thought of the little bottle. I found it in an ancient tomb when I went to work. Now it''s finally in use. I started fighting with this female ghost.


    This female ghost is stupid. I''m a little angry when I don''t fight her well. Even launched a trick, even almost let me poisoning.


    Her main purpose is to get the crystal, and my purpose is to hold her. We''ve been fighting for about three hours. We can''t stand it.


    I opened the lid of the bottle and started to put her in the bottle according to the mantra. All of a sudden, he collapsed and sat on the ground looking at the gray blue sky.


    The trip is finally over. I don''t know what happened to them. Did you encounter any difficulties again, cough cough. It seems that the internal injury was caused by the blow from the female ghost. If the female ghost didn''t have the bottle to collect the ghost here.


    I guess I''ll die if I fight for a while! I support the tired body, step by step forward. It''s getting colder and colder in the front. This is the ice way when I came here.


    I always feel that I have been poisoned, and the color of my hand has begun to develop towards dark black. There is no antidote Pill on you. You can only go to Zixia palace.


    This ice road is relatively good. Sure enough, ice is the best medicine to control the development of toxicity. I had a rest on the ice track, though it was very cold.


    But I had to force the poison out of my body. I took out my dagger and made two strokes on my hand. Then the blood dripped on the ice, black. I was also surprised, and then gradually solidified.


    About a quarter of an hour. I can''t stand it. I carry my tired body and go on. I don''t know how long it will take, but I haven''t died in such a place. It''s lucky!


    Finally, we went back to Zixia palace, and the poison on me was also removed.


    A few days after I went home, Zang Wu Lai told me something.


    Since Zang Wu told me, I went to the black market to find someone to investigate secretly. I''m familiar with the black market, because every time I secretly investigate, I go to the black market.


    I will find the black market to investigate. First, there are a lot of information that can be found in the black market. There are a lot of corner information that can be collected. It''s not easy for people to do things in a black market.


    This time, as usual, I filled out the form, paid the money and left. This store is very much like an office. Everyone can leave by filling in the form and paying. I''ve come here many times, so I can give priority to the list.


    After I left the black market, I went home to summon spirits. The thing to be used for evocation is very simple. Only the evocation flag is enough. I have enough spiritual power. I just need to spread out the clothes of the missing children, recite the names of the missing children, and offer a memorial flag.


    In addition to five items of clothing, they also collected a list of the missing children. And the flag is my family heirloom. So I''m full of confidence in this call tonight. But the beating came so fast that before I could summon the soul, the flag fell down.


    I figured that someone was sneaking around, so I had to put down the array and continue to summon souls. I don''t believe that I can get nothing this evening. I''ve been wandering in the Jianghu for many years at least, and those who pretend to be gods and ghosts can''t scare me.


    Sure enough, after setting the array, the whole environment became much more peaceful, and I gradually felt the souls of those children. The answer given by the flag is that the children are still alive, which is a relief for me.


    After putting down the flag, I picked up the road finding bell, which is a magic weapon for searching for the missing and undead. I''ve been holding it for a rainy day all these years, and now it''s useful.


    I picked up the road finding bell and shook it a few times. I silently recited the names of the children in my heart. Suddenly, I felt an extremely soft energy. This kind of feeling is very strange, very comfortable at the beginning, and gradually becomes bound and suffocated.


    I said, "you''re right. Foxes always show their tails." I also smile, I can see that Zang Wu is still very worried, and what I can do is to make the atmosphere not so embarrassed.At this time, my stomach "grunt" to call a, hidden five is unable to help laughing. I took Zangwu to the nearby bakery to buy bread, and directly took him back to my house to eat.

 Chapter 561

    He obviously had no appetite. I put a loaf of bread into his mouth and said, "Hey, can you sigh when you''re full? You are hungry now! I''m not as gentle as a woman. If you don''t eat, I''ll throw you out, so that you won''t have hypoglycemia and faint, and I''ll help you to the hospital. "


    "You talk the most." Zang Wu complained about me, then picked up the bread and began to eat it. I saw that he was honest at last, and I ate my bread in peace.


    There''s nothing wrong with Zang Wu. He just takes everything too seriously. There are some things that can be slowed down first, but he is suffering all day. I can persuade you twice this time, and I feel tired after persuading you for a long time.


    However, seeing that he cared so much about the children, I arranged for him to live in my house. My house is very small, only one bedroom. Fortunately, when we moved next door, we gave me a bed. Otherwise, Zang Wu and I didn''t know how to squeeze.


    I turned out a new set of sheets and quilts, and I slept in my house that night. We didn''t talk much. I was drinking in the living room, and he was smoking on the balcony, not interfering with each other.


    I saw that the clock had reached one o''clock, so I went to ask Zang Wu to go to bed. I am a very shallow sleeper. I can''t stand the sound of him climbing to the upper bunk after I fall asleep.


    He is also very conscious, the cigarette to pinch, clean up the ashtray to sleep. I didn''t roll much all night, and my bed, which was so loose and creaky, was very quiet.


    Maybe I got up early the next morning, especially after two days of rest. Zang Wu also woke up early, but his face was full of haggard. I made breakfast for both of them.


    In the course of breakfast, he asked about what I found. I don''t have much to say. I''m afraid that the wall has ears. I just silently give him the information bag. After reading it, he looks even paler.


    I saw that he was getting worse and worse, so I took away the information bag: "brother, can you have a good rest? I look at your half dead appearance, I''m really upset. It''s no use worrying now! Can you save them by yourself? "


    My tone is getting worse and worse, which is not what I like. I just can''t stand his sad face, but he didn''t retort. He just gave a light response: "well, I know."


    He put down the spoon and went straight out of the door. I was speechless. I don''t believe he can do anything as an old man. After he left, I didn''t care. I didn''t even make a phone call.


    So after three days, Zang Wu seems to have disappeared for three days. I finally couldn''t help calling, but the other end of the phone prompted the owner to turn off. I''m half angry but helpless.


    But three days have passed. I can''t help it if he doesn''t come back! While I was angry that he didn''t care about his brother as a snake, I continued to live my own life. In fact, I don''t have any serious work. I''m usually idle at home.


    Until 12 o''clock in the evening, I still didn''t see Zangwu''s call back, or even a text message. Now I was really angry, so I disguised and went out to find him.


    I walked aimlessly this evening, but I found Zhao Gao''s figure. I also think it''s strange that this guy doesn''t see people in normal times. He actually appears here today.


    I quietly followed him. I found that he drove away from the parking lot, and I followed him in my car. I didn''t have much money. I bought a small car with only two seats. But it''s enough to chase Zhao Gao.


    I watched him run all the way and had to follow carefully. Walking, I found something wrong, Zhao Gao''s route is out of the city center, to the suburbs. I had no choice but to follow.


    In the middle of the walk, Zhao Gao seemed to find me. He was already driving fast, and now he had to drive at a speed of 100 per hour. However, this road is so remote that there is no car at all. Even if he drives faster, no one will find out.


    My driving skills are not very good, but I can only follow Zhao Gao silently. This time, even if it''s hard work, I have to follow Zhao Gao all the time. If you''re dumped now, all your previous work will be wasted.

 Chapter 562

    I watched carefully. After so many years, he was still the same, still insidious and cunning. I don''t know why, I saw that my enemy could calm down. It seems that my mood has improved a lot.


    What is he doing?


    I took the opportunity to look at the scene in front of me. I was very surprised. Can he do experiments? Don''t tease me. I grew up with him. I don''t think he can recite many English words. Bottles of colorful liquid are scattered on an iron frame. The iron frame seems to be some time old. I really don''t know what he is doing. Anyway, people like him can''t do anything good. Catching so many babies is not like those people in society digging equipment to sell money! No, I have to find a way to stop him.


    He put a large measuring cup in front of his body, his long black hair covered his eyes, and his slender body was a little dim in the dark. He turned to me and I looked at him carefully. The gray tone flashed from my eyes. I still don''t know that my eyes can emit gray light at the darkest time. I was afraid after a while.


    I don''t know if it''s good for me, but I clearly feel the surging spiritual power converging like my eyes.


    Because of this unknown feeling, my eyes seem to see more clearly.


    I saw what I couldn''t see before. I really don''t know if this feeling is a blow to me.


    They are blood red lines all over Zhao Gao''s body. I don''t know what''s going on. I wonder if these lines will be like my eyes, but they gather in different places. He seems to be Heart On the heart.


    What''s going on? Huge questions appear in my mind, I want to rush to ask the truth now, but I can''t, because I want to know what he is doing.


    He held out his baby like hand, and my eyes were only shocked. How How could it be? I swallowed and looked at it in surprise.


    In the long silent night, the black crow cries from time to time. The dark blue flames fill the nearby mountains. These orchid flames are supposed to be the ghosts on the graves.


    It''s a factory. How can there be so many dead souls! This scum must be that he buried the murderer in this land. It''s disgusting!


    A nameless fire rose again. What I didn''t expect was that my eyes changed again. The gray and strange light quickly turned into purple with my anger.


    I had to stop my speculation, because I found a bigger one. What surprised me even more was that more than a dozen children in front of me had been doing actions that had been repeated for many times. I saw that their eyes seemed very confused and their young faces looked very peaceful.


    Every child is the same, the same weird, the same people feel a little cautious, I am a little at a loss, I do not know how to rescue these children, after all, these years have passed, I think Zhao Gao''s spiritual power should have become more strong.


    He first poured all the reagents into the measuring bottle, and the colorful liquids began to blend with each other. They were like a battlefield in troubled times, where everyone wanted to occupy and own.


    A few drops of liquid splashed out inadvertently. The liquid flew around the iron frame. As soon as it fell to the ground, it began to corrode and infiltrate. Then there was burning. The flame was rising around the burning.


    For a long time, he murmured and shook his head. Then he closed his eyes, as if he was worshiping God in church. I guess he must be praying now, and then he will pray, because he was a child. No matter what he did, he had to pray first. For this reason, he suffered a lot of white eyes and was despised by all kinds of people Evil eyes look at Zhao Gao.


    However, there is only one exception. He will not discriminate against Zhao Gao like others, and he will not hate and exclude Zhao Gao. He will be tolerant, comforting and understanding like his friends. In other words, he said, "you are just like my mother, and she loves me like this". Yes, that person is me. When he said this, I almost cried.


    On the one hand, I feel pity for his behavior, on the other hand, I feel heartache for his parents. After all, it''s bad luck who has such a son. If the family situation is better, let alone the family''s financial difficulties!


    However, no one knows that Zhao Gao is actually reciting incantations every day. He is learning every day. He is for better cultivation.


    However, the people who can bear the great pressure of the Lord are either extremely deep in the city or the heart of the king.


    On the contrary, he became a real villain, just scum.


    In the morning of that year, when the girls were ten years old, they were still in the village. As a result, I learned that they were dead in the village before they were ten years old.


    Their bodies have been ruined. There are finger sized scars on their white skin. The killers are really cruel. Not only that, the girls have two teeth marks on their necks, which looks like they were invaded by snakes.


    When I knew it and saw it with my own eyes, I swore that I would use his head to pay homage to these dead souls. I would not tell the police, because this kind of supernatural event, even if the police knew it, would not help, and would only increase their grief.After a lot of accidents, I found that Zhao linggao was in the middle of the two days when I was tracking him.


    When I knew that, my heart was full of despair and pain. I couldn''t do anything against my conscience. I had to avenge the dead girls.


    So, I decided to sympathize with him that night, I hope, not him.


    However, the fact is the fact, he admitted, and ran away without saying a word.


    I think he must have seen the pain in my eyes.


    I didn''t expect that our friendship over the years had become an enemy because of this. I swore that I would personally stab him.


    When his heart was spinning, he had finished praying. He slightly raised his right hand and took out a silver needle from his coat. He put the needle into his finger.


    A drop of dark and green blood dropped quietly, just in a large number of bottles.


    He seemed to have expected that his blood would have such an effect, so he would cut his fingers so skillfully.


    Boiling liquid gradually subsided, followed by a red like blood general liquid, it seems that red ranks first.


    He pulled up the measuring cup with two baby hands and put it in front of the children. He was really like a baby. It was really funny.


    Strangely, after hearing Zhao Gao''s cry, the children began to slowly stop the previous movement. He controlled the children to drink a drop of liquid in the measuring cup.


    After drinking the liquid, the children didn''t feel any discomfort. They were lying in the middle of the factory with the same serenity as before, which made them feel as if they were asleep.


    However, I can clearly feel that the lives of these children are slowly losing.


    Unfortunately, these children don''t know what kind of person they are facing. They are just like flowers, which can only be picked by others.


    Such a scene is like to make up for the mistakes of that year. The girls died because I was not there. Today, I will not let the things of that year happen again.


    "Ha ha ha! Ah! Ha ha clam "


    I was about to stop it, but I didn''t expect that there was another person who came here besides me.


    "Zhao Gao, I didn''t expect to see you for many years. You''ve become this kind of person and ghost? ha-ha! God has eyes Zang Wu said with a smile.


    "Zangwei, how can you be here"


    "of course, I''m following you. I hate it. You can''t even find it. It''s so stupid!"


    No It can''t be true! Is Zang Wu a woman? Don''t take such a pit father! I remember sleeping with her the other night! Why didn''t I find out she was a woman!


    It seems that these students are not simple!


    "Zhao Gao, hand over that thing, it''s not what you can have"


    is this Zang Wu en? She has a good figure and white skin, but she is full of dangerous information.


    "Oh? Zang Wu, I''ll give it to you. "Zang Wu Gao smiles coldly, grabs the old steel bar and throws it.


    I saw Zhao Gao not retreat but advance, the dark and green power filled the steel bar, even the air had some vibration. I didn''t expect that his spiritual power had improved to such a degree.


    "Ha ha ha! It''s good to know that you are a slave "


    in the face of such a fierce attack, Zang Wu still looks the same. It seems that Zang Wu is very deep. But then again, what''s the matter with Zhao Gao, the fifth master of Tibet?


    It turns out that the world I see is only superficial, but they are totally different from me. I''m still a bewitched fly.


    Steel shot quickly, just in the blink of an eye, and then rushed to Zang Wu. I thought Zang Wu would be dead and hurt badly, but steel just shot his body back in front of Zang Wu.


    "I''ll go, you don''t care what I do"


    I didn''t expect that the steel bar rushed in my direction. Now that I''ve been exposed, there''s nothing to hide. Being always timid can''t make a big deal. Let''s see what you will do for a moment.


    "It turned out to be you"


    they screamed together. I don''t know why. It was like seeing a ghost when they saw me.


    Zhao Gao shows the transfer array. In the blink of an eye, he disappears with the children, leaving only some glass bottles in the factory.


    "Well, it''s a quick escape," I said awkwardly.


    "Zang Wu, don''t go! Last time... " I see Zang Wu is ready to leave, but how can I let her leave again!


    I ran towards her, and quickly turned the spiritual power to explore her reality.


    Looking at the disappearance of all the children, I can''t help worrying. My intuition is that there must be a problem, but now Zhao Gao''s tricks have trapped me. I have to go to see if there are any other problems in the furnace factory.I took a flashlight and went into each room to see. At the beginning, a furnace factory was quite quiet, but suddenly there was a creaking sound. I suspect that there are still people here, but they are waking up now.


    I had to turn off my flashlight and hide in any box. Later, if someone comes, I''ll be able to go and catch him. By my means, I can ask Zhao Gao about his current whereabouts and the use of those children.


    Slowly, step closer and closer, my heart is hanging to the throat. There are still a few steps to go before the man comes to the box. I silently took the sword out of its sheath and waited for the man to lift the box.


    With the invasion of a ray of light, I immediately pushed open the lid of the box and stood up to fight with it. As a result, I raised my eyes and found that the man was Zang Wu. Fortunately, Zang Wu also had a lot of skills, otherwise I would have died under the sword that I didn''t have time to take back.


    I looked at Zang Wu''s face and asked him where he had been these days, but he replied coldly, "I''m not as smart as you are, except drinking. I''ve been staring at this furnace factory for a long time. I thought I could get something, but I failed. are you all right? Did Zhao Gao embarrass you? "


    "Zhao Gao is gone. Did you just wake up?" I''m not as calm as he is. Now I don''t know where Zhao Gao is. Those children don''t know how long they can live!


    He picked up a cigarette and lit it up, still with a light look: "it''s useless for you to be in a hurry now. I''m fascinated by Zhao Gao, so I wake up now. I think now I have to find out what else is in this furnace factory. I always think that Zhao Gao is in such a hurry this time, there will always be some mistakes. You go to his Falun, and I''ll continue to search the room. "


    We were divided into two groups. We took the flashlight and started the operation. I went to Zhao Gao and spread a handful of blood sand there. After a while, the position of the array was more shining.


    I sweep the blood sand aside and see a totem on the array. I''m not very familiar with this totem family, but I''m sure I''m not familiar with this totem family. Because modern symbols pursue simplicity, only ancient totems pursue magnificence and complexity. And in order to show the identity, the whole design looks very beautiful.


    I picked up my camera and took a picture, so I continued to study the ancient totem. I can recognize some of the words on the totem, which are Taoist. I suspect that this totem has something to do with Cha''s Changsheng before, that is, it has something to do with Yin Changsheng Taoist priest.


    I ran to the car and took out one of my ancient books, which recorded a lot of words. If you can determine what text is on it, the totem will have traces to find. I turned for a while, finally turned out, the text should be Xiaozhuan.


    I sat there trying to check the translation of Xiaozhuan and modern Chinese with my mobile phone, but I found that there was no signal at all. That is to say, nothing can be done here except taking pictures and recording some words.


    When I collected the ancient books, I saw Zang Wu come out of it, and I still had something in my hand. As for what it is, I''m not sure yet.


    Zang Wu came up to me and handed me the things in his hand. When I took it, I found it was a cowhide scroll. I opened the cowhide scroll, and there was a passage in Xiaozhuan on it. Unfortunately, I''m not a historian. I still have to ask Zang Wu about this. In history, Zang Wu has the most say.


    Before I asked, Zang Wu took the lead and said, "here is a mountain depression in the eastern world. Its name is Xihuang mountain, which is now Fengling mountain. There is an ancient tomb in the mountain, the tomb of Yin Changsheng. Many people are attracted to go there, but they are trapped in the mountains by the mysterious obstacles in the mountains. They leave because they don''t have enough food. In the tomb of Yin Changsheng, it is said that there is a bloodthirsty peony. If it is watered with the blood of 28 boys and girls, the flower will live forever after it is taken


    "Do you mean Zhao Gao went to find the bloodthirsty peony with these children?" I can''t help but be surprised. If it''s really like this, it will be troublesome. I immediately took Zangwu to have a look at this totem. If I untied the totem, I could untie all this.


    Zang Wu squatted down to have a close look, while I was waiting anxiously. Soon, Zang Wu replied, "This totem should be the totem on the tomb of Yin Changsheng, because there is such a totem in one corner of this cowhide roll. In the way of ancient records, as long as it is recorded by a tribe, the totem of the upper tribe will be marked in the corner. Although Yin Changsheng had no tribe, many of his disciples still mastered the art of cultivation. It''s normal for him to set up totems. "


    "Well, let''s hurry. I didn''t expect it to be so poisonous. You drive. I don''t know where Fengling mountain is. " I took him with a backpack and a cowhide roll and ran out. Just when we were not far away, the furnace factory suddenly exploded. Fortunately, Zang Wu xianjue let me and him lie down, otherwise maybe we would be seriously injured and hospitalized now.


    When the explosion was over, Zangwu and I ran into the car in a hurry. My car has only two seats. Now I can only hold those sundries and spare one for Zang Wu.


    Because I''m a road geek, I''ll install a GPS satellite in my car. However, in recent days, I haven''t driven much and forgot to charge the GPS, otherwise I don''t have to hide it.

 Chapter 563

    Zang Wu''s driving is called a rampage. I haven''t seen him driving at a speed lower than 70 per hour. I helped with the seat belt, holding a pile of debris, feeling the fast speed, a few hours later we arrived at Fengling mountain.


    I thought Fengling mountain was so far away that I had to drive for a few days to get there. I didn''t know what it was until Zang Wu told me that his speed was 100 per hour. After entering Fengling mountain, his speed also slowed down.


    Because Fengling mountain is a very remote place, desolate and uninhabited, and the terrain is steep. If you''re not careful, you''ll be killed. One of the most terrible things is that there is no road construction here at all. You have to rely on your own driving skills to drive up the mountain.


    I''m glad to have hidden five here. Otherwise, with my driving skills, maybe the car will be destroyed and people will die. Even if Zang Wu is open here, I don''t feel how relaxed he is. He has been staring at the front, from time to time looking at the situation in the rearview mirror, appears extremely cautious.


    After driving for a short time, he actually stopped. I watched the car stop and asked about the current situation: "do we have a chance to find a way to get off the car, because if we don''t get off the car, we can''t get along here all the time. We have to save those children!"


    As soon as he said this, his face was obviously a little more impatient, even more impolite: "give me the wine, don''t say that there are so many. Now I''m brave enough to drive up the car quickly. Don''t linger there, just look for the wine, or you''ll have to pay for the debt if you can''t get it back. "


    "Zangwei, do you want to drink now? How about cliffs? If you want to retaliate, I''ll choose a time! " I yelled at him a few words and didn''t mean to take out the wine. I am very clear that drinking in this situation will only slow down the stress reaction in the event of an accident. I am afraid that after he gets drunk, he and I not only failed to save people, but also went to Naihe bridge together.


    He didn''t have such a good temper. He reached for my backpack. As soon as he reached in, he took my wine and came out. I wanted to take it back, but he broke the plug and began to drink. I look at my red wine not much left, that is called a heartache. After drinking most of the bottle, he put the wine in my backpack.


    Then he immediately increased his horsepower and went to the mountain. I had to close my eyes and hypnotize myself. After all, Fengling mountain is not a hill. If the car is destroyed, it will kill people.


    I counseled for about half an hour, and the car stopped. I found that the car had reached the top of the mountain, and zangwei looked at me with disdain, as if laughing at my fear of heights. In fact, I hate being afraid of heights, but I can''t change it.


    Zang Wu got out of the car. After I put down my things, I got out of the car. The top of Fengling mountain is very cold. I sneezed as soon as I came out. When Zang Wu saw that I was so miserable, he still laughed at me: "you are so bad at ordinary times, but now you are very counselled! I should have called the female boss of the black market to come here. At least she can be tough with you. You see what you''re like now? What a shame


    I''m not happy. I''ve caught a cold and chased Zhao Gao for such a long time. I haven''t been able to rest all night. I have to be ridiculed for my poor health. Can''t a tough guy get sick?


    I took a blanket from the car and put it on. I fought back mercilessly: "yes! I am so weak! If the boss is here, why do I come here? I''m here for excitement? That''s enough! Take the map quickly! I can''t think of anything useful all day long. It''s very interesting to see my brother in trouble, isn''t it? "


    "Well, what does Master Jining say?" Zang Wu didn''t want to fight with me any more. He put on my backpack and took me to the grave with a flashlight and a cowhide roll.


    I think it''s getting colder and colder here. I can''t cover my head and feet with this blanket. The most terrible thing is that Zang Wu on one side didn''t react at all. He was wearing a thin coat and pants. I can only sigh that the ability and physical fitness of people with different lives are increasing in inverse proportion.


    He and I went to the depth of a cave, but we didn''t see the entrance of the tomb. Instead, we saw many kinds of small insects. Fortunately, I took a blanket, otherwise, the insects would not even have the ability to block when they came.


    I guess the master who taught us about the mural painting on the tomb wall was a Taoist.


    Zang Wu looked at this picture with a very complicated look. I reached out and took a picture of him: "brother, it''s not the time to watch the cultural relics! We still have something to do. Let''s wait until it''s done to see these cultural relics? Anyway, the mural won''t have feet. When can''t you see it? "


    "Go in." Zang Wu''s voice was cold. He reached out and pressed a switch, and a door opened. But I don''t know where the switch is, because the flashlight is facing the mural when zangwei is pressed on.


    As soon as I went in, I smelled a sweet smell. This kind of feeling is very natural, as if living in the mountains, there is no traditional tomb cold. Zangwu was very cautious and put a handkerchief in my hand.


    Knowing what he thought, I took up my handkerchief and covered my mouth and nose. There are five paths in the tomb, and I believe that with the branches of these five paths, this is a complete labyrinth.I just stood there waiting for him to speak. After all, I''m a road maniac. If I get lost, I''m really upset. I don''t know what else there will be in this complicated geographical environment.


    He looked at several roads and chose the third one in the middle. In fact, there is no difference at all when I look at these roads. Although I learn from traces, the road is extremely smooth and there is no trace of stepping on it. The only difference between the third road and other roads is that there are a few small mushrooms.


    I wanted to pick the little mushroom to check, but he stopped me: "don''t pick anything from this grave. I know you are very curious about the little mushroom. But curiosity also has a limit. At this time, curiosity will only destroy you. Don''t touch this thing. Come with me


    As soon as this remark came out, I had to follow him. If it''s time to touch the mechanism or something, I''m afraid of trouble. Yin Changsheng is an excellent Taoist. He must have paid a lot of attention to his apprentice''s burial. It''s impossible for him to enter the tomb and leave safely.


    Walking on the third road, there is no special feeling, except that the soil is a little soft. I thought I would get a foot of mud, but it''s not like this. The soil is just soft, similar to the softening of the soil after the rain.


    He walked in front and was quiet all the time. I felt that he wanted to listen to something on purpose, but obviously there was nothing to hear here. As we went deeper, I felt colder and tighter in my blanket.


    He looked at me a little worried, but also deliberately stopped to take a pin from the clothes down to me with a blanket, let the blanket like a cape over my body. I was very moved in my heart, but I just said thank you. I''m very clear that men don''t need to say those very sentimental words.


    We walked all the way, but there was no fork in the road. I couldn''t help asking him, "what''s the matter? There is no fork in the road? If that''s the case, I really have enough leisure to do. What''s the point of making five roads? "


    "What''s your hurry? Don''t forget that Yin Changsheng had been a slave for more than ten years to learn Taoism." His face a little more disdain, I also admit that I was really a little anxious.


    Because I still don''t have the two signals left. I don''t have a sense of time here. Naturally, I think it''s a long time.


    I don''t know how long he took me, but at the end he was so tired that he squatted down. I saw that he couldn''t move, so I took out the bread in my backpack and gave it to him. My car has been stocked with dry food for a long time. I''m afraid of a rainy day.


    But he turned away my bread, and I had to eat it myself. By the way, he asked him, "Zangwu, you studied archaeology before. You should have a little influence on this terrain, right? What kind of grave is it? I want to know, too. "


    He sighed silently, then replied with a smile, "I don''t know what kind of grave this is. It''s not a traditional tomb. I can''t even turn my pocket watch here. I don''t know if it''s the magnetic field. "


    "That''s strange. It''s the first time I''ve heard of it!" I just responded with a wry smile. I didn''t know it could be so strange. It''s not modern science, it''s just an ancient tomb.


    I don''t want to ask any more. He looks so sad that I can''t ask any more. I continued to nibble at my bread, and leaned against the wall for a little rest, waiting for my way later.


    After eating some bread, I finally felt better. Zang Wu looked at me better, so he went on walking with me. It''s a long way. It''s so long that I feel like I''ve gone through the path of immortality.


    I''ve forgotten how long I''ve been walking. I finally saw a fork in the road, but he was more gloomy: "don''t forget, this is just the beginning! If you think about it, after walking straight for so long, now we have to take a fork in the road. How long do you think we can see the bloodthirsty peony? "


    "As long as time goes on, sometimes it''s over. There''s no end to this hatred." There is no expression on my face. I can still laugh before, but I can''t laugh now.


    I feel like I haven''t been on the straight road for a day, and I''ve been on the straight road for a long time. I''m half tired, but there''s nothing I can do. It would be a disaster if Zhao Gao came here with his children a few days later.


    But it''s just my wishful thinking. I really don''t believe Zhao Gao is such a stupid man. It''s better for a living boy or girl to bleed than a dead one. I sighed silently and went on with the wall.


    I finally know what it''s like to feel weak. Even if I have a rest, it''s like cross-country walking in these forks. I looked at him very tired, so I suggested sleeping for a while and then going on.


    However, Zang Wu refused my suggestion and continued to walk, so I had to fall down: "no, I''m really dead. Either you carry me or you leave me alone


    "Well, can''t I sleep yet? I''m still a naughty old man. " He had to listen to me, and I could sleep in peace. I was so tired that I fell asleep as soon as I closed my eyes.When I woke up again, I found that Zang Wu had disappeared. I got up and looked at the two forks in front of me. It turned out that there was no figure of Zang Wu at all, and I was the only one on the road.


    I dare not go either. After all, I''m a road maniac. If he comes back and finds that I''m not here, it will take a lot of effort to find me. I don''t have to bother him so much.


    After I sat for a while, I heard a scream, much like his voice, and I ran to check the situation. There was only one scream, and I didn''t know what to do when I ran to the next fork in the road.


    That''s all. Unfortunately, I saw seven or eight holes on the way back. I just ran so fast that I forgot. Now I''m worried about what to do next.


    Take a look. I can only walk in one by one. Anyway, my luggage doesn''t have feet. I can always find it. I was about to approach the first hole when the girl with the rabbit came out again.


    She came up to me and gave me a cold look: "didn''t I tell you that? You just don''t want to believe me, do you know now? You can''t get out of here, you can''t! You should be in a hurry. Where''s your friend? That man is dead! Do you want to go out of the way? A fool talks about a dream


    "What do you know? You can spare your life if you say it I put the sword on her neck, but she suddenly laughed. The laughter was so sharp that I felt headache.


    When I picked up the sword and was about to cut off her neck, she immediately put out her hand to hold the handle of my sword, and responded in a strange way: "you''re so crazy that you want to kill me. Look how stupid you are! It''s a pity that there are so many people hiding in the five bottles of oil


    "Don''t say any more!" When I was about to cut off her head with a sword, she disappeared and suddenly there were wisps of smoke in front of me. Soon after, and I also felt a dark in front of me, and then I went into a coma.


    When I woke up, I saw Zang Wu sitting there and sleeping very well. I can also breathe a sigh of relief, just dream of the scene is too terrible. If he''s not here, I don''t know how to go. When I think of what the girl said, I feel helpless. I don''t want to be a road maniac!


    I sighed silently, but he opened his eyes at this time, and a light smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "I thought you would be in that dream for a long time, it seems that your body is not so bad."


    "My health is not so bad, OK? Come on, you sleep in your bed I felt a little embarrassed, so I quickly changed the topic. He just laughed, then closed his eyes and went back to sleep.


    I had a good night''s sleep. In fact, I don''t know if it was a good night, but I just had a good night''s sleep. His spirit looks much better, at least better than before. We are on our way again, and this journey is the beginning of hardship

 Chapter 564

    There is an incomparable gloomy atmosphere in the ancient tomb, which reveals danger everywhere. Zang Wu and I are slowly searching for Zhao Gao''s figure with the light. This ancient tomb is very big and the road is very complicated. We met two forked roads. Zang Wu wanted to take the one on the right. I shook my head, took his arm and said, "let''s take the one on the left." With that, I took a few steps first, and Zang Wu followed closely. The road is very narrow and low. Zang Wu and I can only walk forward and backward with low body. The road ahead is very long. I have a premonition that it is very dangerous and dangerous here. We can''t be careless at all.


    "How long is the road? I''m tired." Tibetan five light voice way. After walking for a while, I stopped, because there was a big Tomb Door in front of me. It was not easy to compare with the path just now. There were two winding dragons carved on the tomb door. Although they were covered with layers of dust and had a long history, they were still so lifelike. It was like breaking through the tomb door and taking off. Cangwu looked at the dragon in front of him This is a big tomb. I thought that after walking for so long, I finally saw the tomb. I was very surprised. I was going to push the door. But I felt that everything around me was abnormal, and I was very alert. Moreover, even if the door was closed, I could smell a smell of putrefaction. "Zangwei, do you smell rotten?" As soon as Zang Wu tried to push the door, he smelled it and walked back: "it''s really weird!" Then he handed me a handkerchief in his arms. The two of us covered our mouths and noses with handkerchiefs, and Zang Wu slowly opened the door of the tomb.


    Opened the door, we held the torch carefully went in, hid five with lights, looked around, looked down, a little shocked, because we came in, found the corpses on the ground, although we had psychological preparation before, but did not expect so many, many of them have been dead for a long time, and some of them have just rotted, a little You can smell the stench through your handkerchief. "Jining, it seems that someone came here not long ago, and there was a fierce struggle here. Look at the bodies. " Zang Wu said seriously. I raised the torch again and looked around. Except for the corpses on the ground, there were coffins. When I turned around, the door of the tomb was closed. It seemed that it was a mechanism door. I didn''t dare to move it. If I touched the mechanism carelessly, I would die here. "There are only coffins left here. Let''s go deep!" I said. Zang Wu nodded and said, "OK, let''s go straight to the bottom! Maybe Zhao Gao is there. "


    Zang Wu and I continued to walk forward. The road was unfathomable, and the danger was waiting for us. However, although the road was wide, we couldn''t find the end. We didn''t know why Zang Wu and I were getting more and more tired. "Jining, we don''t know when the road is going. Let''s sit down and have a rest. There are stones over there. Let''s lean on it for a while, and then we can find them." Zang Wu suggested.


    "Well, anyway, we can''t find the exit for the time being. I think Zhao Gao is still trapped here. Let''s have a rest and then go." I said. So Zang Wu and I rested on the rocks. Originally just want to rest for a while, but later the lights turned off, I don''t know why my eyelids are also more and more heavy, gradually close my eyes, so sleepy, so sleepy.


    I don''t know why, I seem to have walked into a gray place, there is nothing around, I suddenly confused, where is this? It''s cold here. "Zangwu, Zangwu, where are you?" I yelled a few times, no answer from Zangwu, no response from others, only my voice reverberated in this cold space, my heart was more flustered, and I ran forward in a hurry. But just after a few steps, I found that I couldn''t get out of this ghost place at all. I thought that it was bad. I was not entangled by the ghost in this tomb room. I thought that I had a cool breath on my neck. It seemed that the wind was going to rush into my clothes. It was gloomy. I had goose bumps all over my body. My sweat was standing up because of the tense atmosphere. I ran and didn''t dare to turn back To see, my heart is very anxious and tired, but the more I run, the more tired I am. Just when I was flustered, suddenly there was a flash of light, and the whole space turned white. Slowly, I found that it was snowing. I was walking forward, but the road looked very long. Suddenly, I saw a woman in red standing behind me not far away. Her hair was very long, reaching her waist. I saw someone in front of me. I was very surprised. I went up and called her "girl, girl." I yelled, but the woman in front of me didn''t turn around and didn''t move, no matter how I yelled. I trotted forward and patted the girl on the shoulder, but she still didn''t move. I patted her again. At this time, she slowly turned back. She hung her head and gradually lifted up after a meeting. Suddenly, she put a hand on my shoulder. I glanced at her in panic, but it was this sweep that really made me jump. This woman''s face is very pale. As soon as she looks up, she brings up a strange smile. Her eyes are very red, her smile is bigger and bigger, and she also gives out a piercing laughter. It''s creepy. The laughter is bigger and bigger. Her eyes are also very terrible. She looks like a ghost. I''m really scared. I hasten to retreat, but this woman comes here, to be exact, she floats over It''s getting faster and faster. I accidentally fell to the ground. The woman is getting closer and closer to me. The woman''s terrible face is getting closer and closer. Her laughter is also very creepy. I screamed. I opened my eyes and found that I was still in the tomb. Then I knew that I had a nightmare. My forehead was covered with bursts of cold sweat. I wiped my forehead and breathed a long breath. I looked at Zangwu next to me, but I just had a nightmare. But the nightmare was too real. I thought about it, but suddenly my head was cool and I was all over They are a little uncomfortable. Don''t know how I suddenly underground consciousness, raised his head, this not lift good, a lift saw a woman''s face, is just dream that woman''s face, face is very pale, think of just that seeping smile, I suddenly picked up the lamp on the ground, I waved the lamp is trying to swing past, but where know that face disappeared, I was scared not light, even panting rough Qi, maybe I''m really afraid. My legs are a little soft and I sit on the ground. Looking around, I feel calm again. I close my eyes again, but this time I''m afraid to fall asleep. But what I didn''t expect was that maybe I was too tired. I fell asleep again. This time, I didn''t have nightmares again. I don''t know how long it took. I was woken up by someone. When I saw it was Zang Wu, I rubbed my eyes and stood up with Zang Wu. "Jining, we''ve had a long rest. Let''s move on." There are five ways to hide. I nodded, stretched, and Zangwu moved on."Zangwei, you know, I just had a nightmare." As I walked, I told Zangwu about my dream. "I dreamt that a woman in red was smiling at me. Then I woke up and looked up and saw her face, but it disappeared after a while. It really scared me a lot." Zang Wu listened to what I said with a smile. "You''ve lost your sight! Otherwise, how can there be no more after a while? " I listened to the words of Tibet five also helpless smile.


    Suddenly a wall appeared in front of us. I stepped forward and knocked, "listen, empty!" I said to Zangwu. Zang Wu Ting Dao hit him with his heavy body, and I also came forward to help. The wall was very loose and collapsed as soon as I tried. It seems that the wall has not been sealed for long.


    There is a passage in front of the collapsed wall. It''s estimated that it''s 80 meters before we move forward. When we come here, the front finally comes to an end. I take a long breath. Although I just had a rest there, I will collapse without water. If we go on like this, we won''t find Zhao Gao. If we don''t get to the exit, we will be exhausted sooner or later.


    Zang Wu and I didn''t go in at once. Instead, we took up the hand lamp and looked around. It was found that this is also a tomb, but the area is much larger than that of the tomb we just arrived in. There are four big pillars and a super large pool. The pool is still mumbling with water, while in the middle there are many huge coffins. On the other side, there is a tomb door which is the same as that of the tomb just over there The two dragons on the side are the same as just now, but I don''t know where the door leads.


    I saw so many big coffins in it. One of them was several times as big as the others. When I saw these coffins, my heart beat fiercely. This tomb is really spectacular. I don''t know who the people sleeping here are. I think the big coffin must be the master, and the others may be his guardians. I thought to myself.


    I checked around with Zang Wu and found nothing unusual. After a general look, we found some strange places. Some of the coffin lids of these tombs have been opened. It''s more certain that someone came in front of us, and it''s still a huge team.


    I went to a coffin and had a look. It was strange that the coffin was empty and there was nothing in it. I bravely opened a tomb that had never been opened, but it was still empty. From all kinds of signs, it is very likely that some grave robbers have come here. The bodies in those tombs just now may also belong to those grave robbers who did not go out, so there must be organs in this tomb. Although I was confused, I didn''t see those ferocious bodies, which made me feel less pressure. At least I didn''t have to worry about a monster coming out of a coffin.


    No one will do meaningless things. There must be a secret in this tomb. At the beginning, those people must have been in great danger here. When they were desperate, they accidentally touched the mechanism and wanted to escape, but they didn''t expect to escape death in the end.


    My forehead began to sweat. Later, I realized the seriousness of the matter. We came in to find Zhao Gao, but Zhao Gao didn''t find it, even the road. Does this prove that this is a dead end? There is no exit.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little tense. The change of mood made me feel that the tomb room suddenly became very gloomy. It seemed that there was an evil thing hidden in the sarcophagus, which would come out and kill me at any time. But these are empty coffins. At this time, I saw a small piece of red cloth hanging in a coffin, which looked like the "pa pa" on someone''s clothes A dull sound came into my ears, and then into my mind, sarcophagus attracted all my attention. The more I think about it, the more I feel embarrassed and uneasy. Because I think of the woman in red in my mind, there are two possibilities, one is that she is not a dream, she has been here, the other is that she is a ghost, which originally belongs to her tomb, but I don''t want to admit these two answers, thinking that my whole body is sweating.


    Not good, in the heart immediately rose one kind of ominous premonition! Five! What about Zang Wu? When I looked back, there was no figure in the empty tomb. Now my heart seems to be covered with a layer of cloud. Is the woman just now a dream or a reality. What should I do now? I straighten my mind. No matter whether this woman is a ghost or a human, there is a way to solve it. Just think of a way. But now, I can''t even tell whether I am in reality or in my dream. I can only take one step at a time.


    There is no way, although now I can feel my scalp numb, but I still have to go forward. I look around the stone chamber again, hoping to distinguish what is different, but nothing. Walking to the sarcophagus on the left side, although it''s only a few steps away, it feels like walking for a century. Unconsciously, my hair has been wet with sweat, but in my heart, it seems that something is guiding me, so I have to go forward.


    The sarcophagus was pried, but it didn''t seem to be opened. I carefully checked the surrounding of the sarcophagus. The older generation knew that it was impossible to steal the tomb without looking at fengshui, disrespectful to heaven and disrespectful to the owner of the tomb. Sooner or later, I might put myself inside, so I checked every pattern of the sarcophagus very carefully. Although the craftsman in front of me can''t help but sigh that the depth of the coffin is not the same as that of each dynasty. Suddenly, a cold wind stabbed at my back. At my back neck, it felt like someone was staring at me. Zang Wu didn''t know where he was. I didn''t dare to look back, but I couldn''t keep leaking my back neck outside.

 Chapter 565

    I pretended to be casual and slightly lowered my body, trying to make my movements look more natural. Instead of touching the sarcophagus, I secretly put my hand on my own trouser leg and looked back. It doesn''t matter. A face suddenly appeared in front of me and looked at my eyes. As we all know, the most taboo thing in our business is to look at the living and the dead. I quickly removed my eyes, pretended that I didn''t see anything, and continued to act as if I was paying attention to my pants. But I was always looking around, thinking that if I didn''t know it was human It''s the ghost that attacks me. I have a defense.


    Just as I was thinking about how to deal with it, I was suddenly patted on the shoulder, and then I heard Zang Wu''s familiar voice: "what are you dawdling about here? Do it now!" I was in a trance. Seeing that Zang Wu had moved a vase out of the sarcophagus, I quickly asked where you had just gone? Zang Wu put down the vase in his hand, touched my head and said, "are you all right? I''m here all the time! Don''t dawdle. I''ll tell you, we''ve got a stool today! " Zang Wu said while moving things out.


    No, I always feel that something is wrong! This man is not Zang Wu! When we just came in, these sarcophagus were empty, and Zangwu knew it. Now this person is definitely not Zangwu. Who is this person? Is it the man I saw just now? It''s impossible. The man I just saw was pale, but there was some blue light! I looked at Zang Wu more and more, and I felt more and more wrong. Zang Wu couldn''t even let go of these vases. Moreover, these vases are obviously just appetizers, not what we are looking for. It''s not good for us to take so many things out rashly. Zangwu must also know this truth. I secretly clenched the dagger hidden in my belt and stepped back two steps.


    Zang Wu saw that I stepped back two steps, and the expression on his face was not right, but he still didn''t say anything. He was a little unhappy and came close to me. I held the dagger tightly. Although I heard five faces coming towards me just now, it was not the same as the sound of five faces coming towards me.


    "Why don''t you wake up?" It''s Zang Wu''s voice. Zang Wu also patted my face. I opened my eyes and didn''t dare to believe everything now, but I saw Zang Wu''s concerned eyes. Well, this time I should not be wrong. Zang Wu''s warm hand patted my face again. This time, it won''t be wrong. The temperature of Zang Wu''s palm can''t deceive me. At this time, I put down my heart and sat up with Zang Wushun''s hand. "What happened to me just now." I asked, rubbing my head. "I don''t know what happened to you just now. You were fine before. Suddenly you squatted down. I thought you saw something, so I was ready to come and ask you. You just fell down without paying attention to me. No, I just woke you up My brain is running very fast. According to Zang Wu, he doesn''t see anything except me, and I''m the only one who sees those things. I looked down and thought, it seems that I had an idea.


    Everyone in our business knows that we can''t talk about living people in the grave, just like every industry has a professional term. Working in our business is not a term, but a slang. There is no specific words, sometimes even discussed before going to the grave. So far, what I saw just now, and what Zang Wu didn''t see, should be a salted fish. When we are older, we can''t call a corpse dead. We can only say that it''s a fairy or a pigtail. In our country, the common fish are salted to keep fresh. In this way, the fish are preserved completely. In the tomb, we began to call the dead body salted fish. Of course, some places are also called zongzi.


    I began to clear my mind a little bit. When I was squatting down, the ghost was behind me, that is, it was not parallel to me. Instead, she was lying on the ground, or her head was down. After seeing her, I saw the fake Zangwu. Why do you see the fake Zangwu! I think about it and don''t understand. Look at each other! Yeah, I took a look at that damn thing! It turned out to be an illusion.


    I quickly grabbed Cangwu and said, "let''s get out of here and find Zhao Gao." Zang Wu saw my expression and noticed something wrong. He nodded, and we went directly over the sarcophagus.


    After going out for a long time, I told Zangwu in detail what happened just now. It''s certain that other tomb robbers had come in, but they were all buried here and didn''t go out. If I didn''t find out in time that Zangwu was not real Zangwu just now, and if I cut it down with a knife, then it''s very likely that my knife was either on me or on Zangwu. This analysis shows that the salted fish has not been for thousands of years, but also for hundreds of years, otherwise, it is impossible to directly let me fall into illusion. All of a sudden, both Zang Wu and I felt a little scared, but we had to work hard.


    Zang Wu and I could only move on. The more we walked in the tomb, the colder we felt. It was clear that there was no air outlet around, and it seemed that there was wind blowing from all directions. Even the careless people like Zang Wu began to be cautious. I''m also more alert. After all, we all come here for the treasures in the tomb, but if human lives are built here, no matter how many treasures there are, it''s useless. Further on, it turned out to be a long corridor, narrow on both sides, only about 1.5 meters wide in the middle, and the walls on both sides were carved with various patterns. Zangwu and I were also far away, and he was also shining a flashlight on the wall, so was I. There is only one corridor left in front of us. The deepest part of the corridor is a wall. That is to say, there is no other way for us to pass through the wall. If we go back, we will pass the sarcophagus and maybe meet the woman. We can''t find Zhao Gao when we go back. Now we have to find a way to pass through the wall.I carefully looked around, around the top of the wall and the ground are carved in a mess of things, for a moment also can not see what it is in the end, but look carefully, but it seems that there is something in common.


    Zang Wu couldn''t help getting angry. "What the hell is this?" Then he went straight through the corridor and smashed the wall. "Wait!" I quickly stopped Zang Wu. These walls and floors, if I''m not wrong, have mechanisms.


    "Don''t move." I stopped Zang Wu, afraid that he would touch the mechanism carefully, so I quickly put out my hand in front of him. By chance, I once saw in a book that the tombs of emperors and official families had organs. Although the organs had not been moved for hundreds or even thousands of years, once touched, they would surely die. This is also the wisdom of the ancients. In order to prevent their tombs from being stolen in the future, every generation of emperors will find all kinds of magicians to design their own tombs, and the tomb of Zhao Gao that we are looking for now will certainly have fewer organs.


    I squatted down and carefully observed the bricks on the ground. Every other color darkened, and each brick had a different texture direction. Four of them formed a circle, and further away, the other three bricks formed a circle with the one next to the previous one. In this way, the other three bricks were closely linked. In this way, if someone accidentally steps on the brick with a mechanism, it is estimated that it is not a bolt through the heart. It should also fall into a trap. Anyway, it should be more or less dangerous. The painting on the wall seems to be out of order, but if you look carefully, it seems to be a scene of sacrifice. Among them, people carry torches, some carry sacrificial animals in groups, and others press people to move forward. But the strange thing is that in the paintings on the wall, the torches in each person''s hands are in different directions, and the torches in the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest just form a circle. The center of each circle on the wall corresponds to the center of the circle underground. I quickly took the flashlight and said to Zangwu, "follow me later. I''ll take a step. You should step on my footprints." Zang Wu looked at my serious expression and realized the seriousness of the situation. He nodded and said hello.


    I took a flashlight and walked forward step by step. I was afraid that if I made a mistake step by step, I would fall into the abyss. Although it''s exaggerating, no one can guarantee that the floor tile is not a forest of swords. Maybe there are hundreds of steel knives flashing cold light. If I fall down, I will die. But I didn''t expect that when I just took the first step, Zang Wu didn''t catch up with me, but the floor tile under my feet moved, and the one under my feet moved to the side, and put the one that Zang Wu was going to follow my footprints to the side, no longer the center. In this way, I don''t dare to pull Zang Wu to try again. Who knows if the brick on the ground will move if Zang Wu steps on it again. If it doesn''t move, then we are both safe. Naturally, it''s the best. But if Zang Wu steps on it and the bricks don''t follow the previous track, then we will both be dead. No matter it''s me or Zang Wu, I''m sure You can''t take that risk.


    "Zangwei, don''t move. Hold on." I stood on the second brick and said to Zang Wu, for fear that he would not pay attention and step on the wrong step.


    "Leave me alone, you go first!" Zang Wu waved to me, "we think there must be someone here today. You are smarter than me. You go first and go to find Zhao Gao."


    "How can I throw you here? Just calm down and listen to me. You can go wherever I say I was worried that Zang Wu would not listen to me and make decisions without authorization. Then I quickly said, "if you tell me today, I can''t go out alive by myself!"


    "You Well, how can you do that? " Zang Wu stopped talking.


    I told Zang Wu to wait for me in the same place, but I walked carefully in the center of each circle. Even if the floor tiles moved, I would wait until I stopped to find the center of the circle, and then go down. In this way, it took about 20 minutes to get to the wall.


    "Zang Wu, listen to me. I''ll tell you where to go. If it''s OK, you can come here too." I stood by the wall and said to Zang Wu.


    "Yes. I see


    "Do you see a circle made up of the four floor tiles, and a circle made up of the outside ones? You just need to find the center of the circle and walk slowly."


    "Yes." Zang Wu just agreed, and I didn''t speak any more. I was afraid that too much would disturb him. Zang Wu would take a rest for almost every step. It took three or five minutes for Zang Wu to take the next step after the floor tiles were moved. It took a long time, and I couldn''t help being soaked with sweat. It''s the same with Zang Wu. Some sweat even drips directly from his head to the floor tiles under his feet, so that every step he takes, Zang Wu''s feet are all wet.


    Finally, when I got to the wall, I quickly reached out and dragged Zangwu in, but unexpectedly, Zangwu slackened at the last step and stepped on another brick.


    Zang Wu looked at me nervously. Suddenly, a rumbling voice came from the distance. It turned out that the floor tile we came to was collapsing step by step in the same direction. I didn''t guess wrong. It was really a steel knife inserted upside down, but most of it was rusty because of the age. If it fell down, it would surely die because of the gravity, but it was not There are a lot of bones lying in the trap below. Sure enough, there were grave robbers here, but they died here. But if they died here, who restored the mechanism here? Most people don''t have enough strength to recover itNow I have no time to think so much, because the floor tiles are still collapsing, but I have no panic expression with Zang Wu. Although I can''t hold on in my heart, Zang Wu holds my hand tightly. I can feel his hand tremble. When I went down to the tomb, I was prepared to go back. If we were left here, it would not be in vain. Just when Zang Wu and I were about to despair, the floor tiles suddenly stopped collapsing. Zang Wu and I were close to the wall. There was no way out behind me. There was only about 30 cm of ground under my feet. The rest of the ground had collapsed.


    "What on earth is this..." Zang Wu''s voice began to tremble. "Why don''t we do something about this wall? Look at what this wall has done to us." Tibet may day dare not move, but still a little angry.


    "Don''t make trouble. Look for yourself. Can you break it now?" If there are mechanisms on the ground and on the wall, if this wall can be broken if you want to break it, why do you design these mechanism traps. And now I and Zang Wu are barely able to stick to the wall, there is no extra force to make it out, and they don''t know how thick the wall is, so they smash it open. If the wall breaks open, what''s waiting for us on the opposite side.


    This wall can''t be so simple. I quickly asked Zangwu to see the characteristics of the wall closer to him. After all, we can''t move now, and he''s standing there, so I can''t see what''s on the wall next to him.

 Chapter 566

    "There''s nothing nice about the wall." Zang Wu, while complaining, helped me to observe the lines on the wall carefully. I''m also carefully touching the gap in the middle of the wall and the connection. I didn''t touch a small bulge until I touched the place I could hardly touch. According to my hand feeling, the bulge should not exceed 3mm. If I didn''t touch it carefully, ordinary people would not find it. "Zang Wu, Zang Wu! Come on, give me the diamond tube I prepared in your bag. " I am anxious to shout a way, hide five also not careless, quickly take out King Kong tube, hand me. At the same time, I held my breath with Zang Wu. I felt the raised place carefully, then turned slightly to keep balance. At the same time, I was able to use the greatest strength in my hand to hold the Vajra tube. At this time, I was just glad that I had asked someone to make the Vajra tube into a shape like a straw on a drink. When the tip of the Vajra tube was aimed at the raised place, I felt that I had used my strength, but I didn''t dare to shout out, and finally I inserted the tube into the wall. As expected, what flowed out of the pipe went all the way to the collapse place, but the strange thing was that the steaming liquid had no change when it met the knife, and the knife was still stuck upside down on the ground, but a pile of bones in the trap were all melted by the water flowing out of the pipe. All of a sudden, there was a miasma in the stone room. Although I''m not sure the smoke must be poisonous, people who died for so long were suddenly melted into a pool of water. Even if the gas was not poisonous, it would not be good for their health.


    I quickly called Zangwu and told him to cover his mouth and nose, so as to study the method of pushing down the wall. But just as I was about to study, when I put my hand on the wall, the wall collapsed.


    "I thought I could. This broken wall is killing me." Zang Wu then stepped out of the wall. Before I could stop him, he just heard that Zang Wu had disappeared. I ran forward quickly, but I saw that it was dark under my feet. The only thing I could confirm was that Zang Wu was not dead.


    I don''t know how long I rolled. When I fell to the ground safely, there was a rumbling sound all around. I don''t know where I am. It''s worth holding my head tight and shrinking to the ground. When the rumble disappeared, I slowly raised my head.


    It was dark all around. I couldn''t see the ground close to me or hear a sound. My heart was plopping, and I couldn''t hear it.


    Crawling to the rolling direction of groping, I quickly touched the hard cold wall. Then slowly groping, I found that I seem to be trapped in a higher than one person, two hands holding hands wide corridor.


    Ignore my heart beat, all around a dead silence. I feel it carefully and find that it is different from the previous place. There is no Yin Qi here.


    Did I fall not close to the tomb, but into another passage set up to prevent grave robbers?


    it was clear that there was no wind, but I felt cold behind. If that''s the case, I''ll probably be in the Jedi.


    I reluctantly fumbled for another side of the stone wall, once again determined that there was no possible gap, and then pasted it on the wall.


    The cold seeped into my skin from the wall, but I couldn''t feel it.


    Zhao Gao, child, tomb, dream, face. The experience of these days flashed through my mind over and over again. I straightened up slowly and decided to go on. Zhao Gao''s abduction of the child is certainly not because of any good thing. No matter whether it leads to life or death, I will try to find a place to live.


    Cautiously touching my feet, I scraped forward in circles, and my feet soon touched something. It rolled, bumped into the uneven floor tiles, and even made a slight crisp sound. The sound was very clear in the dead corridor, which also made me feel relieved.


    This is the light I put out when I dropped it.


    Listening to the sound, I scribbled on the ground a few times before catching the lampshade and urging Yin Li to light the wick.


    Poof.


    The corridor was illuminated by the cold fire.


    Although it can only light up a short distance, not far away is still dark, but it still makes me feel at ease. Looking around again, it''s really a corridor. Look here, in addition to being blocked, there is nothing different, but let me stay for a long time at the end of the corridor, I don''t know what is in my heart for a while.


    After I reconfirmed that there was no problem, I found that I was already all sticky and in a cold sweat.


    The unknown is a terrible thing.


    If I suddenly appeared here, I might be scared, scared. But fortunately, Zhao Gao is here, and my hatred for him has reduced some of my fear, making me more bold and stride forward in this seemingly dangerous corridor.


    But hatred, after all, is a kind of emotion, which can''t be maintained for a long time. I can only always recall the things between me and him, and let the hatred stay in my heart.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. After I thought I was going out of the range of this depression, I finally felt some Yin Qi.


    The fire in the lamp cooled a little. I strained myself and walked slowly forward. Sure enough, I didn''t go far, I came to the end of this corridor, but at the same time, I also found that this corridor is just a fork in another larger tomb road.


    What''s the use of this road?The doubts in my heart are not decreasing but increasing: it is as straight as if it was built with the cooperation of laser, and the road is safe. There is almost no dust on the floor of the corridor. Before I stepped into the graveway, I even thought that there was no dust because it was so airtight that no dust entered. However, when I stepped into the tomb passage, it suddenly brightened up, which made me doubt whether the corridor was built later.


    Once you enter here, it''s like stepping into another world. Here is a tomb road full of Yin Qi. Every few steps on the stone wall is a long-lasting lamp. Different from other long-term lights, these long-term lights emit a faint blue light. Although the light can clear the passage, the passage is still dark in the distance. There is no light, it seems to be given something, deliberately so that the distance can not see.


    I stare at the lamp on the wall.


    Is this the burning phosphorus or the Yin Qi in the tomb?


    I curiously approached the nearest Changming lamp, which was almost at the height of my neck, so that I could see what was in the Changming lamp as soon as I lowered my head.


    It''s a light blue, almost liquefied fog, they take the wick as the center, slowly flow, occasionally bring up the fog, and dissipate. I don''t know why, I can''t take my eyes away from the blue fog. When I find something wrong, I''m already fixed there and can''t move.


    "Hee hee." I heard a smile behind my ears, the voice of neither male nor female, suddenly appeared in the passage of the tomb.


    "Hee hee." The sound was behind my left ear, but I was hairy and sweaty.


    There is no normal ear biting can feel the feeling of breathing, there is no Yin ghost close to feel the cold. I don''t even know what''s smiling behind me!


    That thing in my left ear smile a few times, it seems to see I ignore it, and ran to my right ear to laugh, laugh a few times, it seems that this just found that I was unable to move, suddenly "cut" a sound, seems to feel bored, then no sound.


    The body seems to wake up with the sound of "cut". When I react, I have already sat on the ground. Pick up some dust on the ground.


    I looked around crazily, but I didn''t see anyone. After confirming that the thing no longer appears, I just calm down and look around.


    I don''t know when the tomb road changed.


    The lamp is still burning well on the wall, but the flame inside turns bright yellow and shines warmly on the mural that suddenly appears on the stone wall. I don''t know if it''s because bright yellow is more penetrating than dark blue. I saw a door in the dark before.


    I stood up.


    The entrance of the corridor has long since disappeared, where the hard stone wall has been built. I know I can''t go back.


    The Yin Qi here is still strong. When I heard the sound of "cut", I suddenly felt that the Yin Qi overflowed from these lamps. To be sure, the Yin Qi here is the product of the burning of the lamps.


    This lamp is far more evil than I''ve seen before. It''s better to stay away from it until I understand it.


    The passage of the tomb is twice as big as it was just now. The stone wall has become smooth, and the mural is painted on the smooth wall.


    I looked up at the murals all over the top of the wall.


    The paintings on both sides of the walls seem to be busy markets. The people in the paintings are either buying and selling, or walking, or sitting in a wine shop drinking with people. At the top of the passage, it seems that there is a scene in the sky, where immortals are flying in the clouds, and some are playing in the air with musical instruments.


    As I walked slowly forward, the contents of the murals began to change. The originally busy street suddenly twisted, and people suddenly ran to the street. Children fell to the ground, and black human shadows mixed with the crowd. Countless black people appeared. They surrounded people, people knelt on the ground to beg for mercy, and some black shadows pulled children out of the crowd. Not far away, some black people came out Shadow raised the child, lined up, into the mountains.


    But the sky also had the change, the immortal people began to concentrate to fly forward. In front of them are some unknown immortals standing, and then forward, some powerful immortal writers, they all hold wine cups in their hands, face forward, raise their wine cups, and bow their heads to the gate at the end of the passage.


    At their feet, the world turned into a hell. The shadows occupied countless towns. Countless children were thrown into flames or chained together on the high altar. Some of the children on the altar had closed their eyes, and the fire broke away from them and flew forward. The flames stopped abruptly at the door at the end.


    I stood in front of the door.


    The door of the tomb is made of iron. The place where the door ring is placed is a lion. It opens its mouth ferociously. The door ring is in its mouth.


    I put the shade lamp beside the lion''s mouth and saw some dark blood on it.


    Someone''s been here. I was a little surprised. Thinking about the murals I saw before, I suddenly realized that I had entered the real tomb by mistake. I''m afraid the place I saw with Zang Wu before was a fake tomb. Zhao Gao and these children are probably behind the tomb gate.


    As soon as I reached for the door ring, I saw a small crack in the door. A strong wind suddenly came to my face. I waited for a long time, but nothing appeared from the crack of the door. Instead, the door gradually opened. The sound of jingling in the empty passage of the tomb is extra loud, I gradually see inside, more sure that this is the real tomb.The tomb is round and large enough to accommodate hundreds of people. There are eight stone statues of one eyed people in different shapes around the wall, and a large or small crossing leading to the unknown place.


    The eyes of these one eyed people are between the eyes of normal people, or squint or smile or will or open, and the hair around the head is shaved dry and quiet, leaving only the big bowl mouth hair on the top of the head, standing up with a hair band, rushing to the sky, and the hair at the end is like a fountain again.


    I thought about where I had seen these stone sculptures of the one eyed man, and carefully stepped into the tomb.


    There was a coffin in the middle of the chamber, but I didn''t dare to open it. From the previous mural paintings and the black dead air almost visible to the naked eye from the coffin, I can only be sure that the coffin is not necessarily a good thing. No matter what it is, it can only be kept away as soon as possible.


    Except for the passage when I came, the other passages were not blocked by the door. I could clearly see that the other two smaller passages were also lit with long-term lamps. The long-term lamps of one passage were emitting dark blue fluorescence, while the other passage was bright yellow as I came. But their distance is still shrouded in darkness.


    What''s going on? I wonder why the color of the lamp changes? Why - I saw murals painted on the walls of the tomb passage with bright yellow light. Although I can''t see the distance clearly, I can still see the murals at the door, which are the same as those when I came here. The other wall was rough, and there was nothing but a lamp.


    A conjecture gradually formed in my mind: are these tombs changed when someone walks by?


    But if that''s the case, the cemetery I came to should have changed a long time ago, but obviously, except for the bloodstain on the door ring, there is no place to indicate that someone has been here.


    Suddenly, I think of the strange laughter in my face.


    If it''s not human, it seems to explain, but ghosts have no blood.


    I feel even more uneasy. It looks like a slightly larger graveway. I know. It leads to the main chamber.


    It''s a short passage, but it''s half way away from the fork. I know that the fork on both sides leads to the last main chamber, because the light at the two corners is almost the same.


    I went to the fork on the right, forward, around, forward, exposed to the light of the main chamber.

 Chapter 567

    The main chamber is also round, but it is much larger than the auxiliary chamber. It seems that it can hold ten auxiliary chambers. In the middle of the tomb is not the coffin, but the altar. The altar is only slightly higher than the ground of the tomb passage, but the ground of the tomb chamber is very low, and it takes dozens of steps to enter from the door. On the altar stood a familiar figure, Zhao Gao. He had looked at the strange murals on the wall in silence. He didn''t know what to think. He seemed to see me from Yu Guangzhong, but he didn''t feel any emotion. He just looked down at the children at his feet. They had closed their eyes tightly and lay motionless on the altar. A little farther away, there were several children sitting. They were pale and lifeless. They were close together and looked at each other When it came to me, there was fear and hope in my eyes.


    "Zhao Gao! What are you doing! " I yelled, "let the baby go!"


    "Let it go?" Zhao Gao grinned strangely. His voice was amplified somehow, and there was an echo in the tomb. "Jining, I know you have great ability. I''m afraid it''s not just lucky to find here, but it''s impossible to let the child go."


    When the sober child heard this sentence, his eyes were filled with despair.


    I move in the heart, coagulate Yin Qi in the hand, fiercely blow to Zhao Gao.


    "Boom The gloom exploded in mid air and the children were screaming. I looked at the children on the altar in horror, for fear that they would be affected, only to find that they were just frightened by the sudden explosion, holding tightly together and screaming. But also see, they seem to be trapped in the border.


    What is this? My brain is turning fast, no matter what the boundary is, it will be broken, thinking. But see Zhao Gao proud smile, "Jining, you really think you are a what thing, anything can break?" For a moment, Zhao Gao''s previous actions made my hatred even worse. Suddenly, my blood rolled. I roared, rushed to the invisible border and gave it a hard slap.


    As soon as I was surprised at this strange boundary, I felt a familiar force coming from the place where my palm contacted with the boundary. It seemed that something came from my palm, along the bone and skin, into my internal organs, shaking hard.


    "Poof." Something forced out of my throat. The smell of blood was in my mouth.


    What kind of border is this? Can you even return my attack to me?


    seeing that my face is not good, Zhao Gao is even more proud, "Jining, just watch carefully, what will these children become in front of your eyes!"


    When the children heard this, they were even more frightened. One child could not stand it and began to cry, followed by the rest of the sober children. It makes me more anxious. But there was a child who didn''t cry a few times and suddenly fell to the ground feebly. Like Zhao Gao''s children, he closed his eyes and couldn''t see whether he was alive or dead.


    "Jining!"


    Zang Wu''s voice suddenly came from behind. I was surprised to see Zang Wu, "Zang Wu!" It seems that he was attracted by the sound of my attack just now.


    But Zang Wu soon noticed the children and Zhao Gao on the altar, and his face suddenly changed, "Zhao Gao! What are you doing with your children! "


    "Ha Zhao Gao looked at the mural with a smile. "What do I do? Why should I tell you? It''s a pity -" he suddenly turned his head and looked at me with pity.


    When he looked at me piteously, I felt ashamed and angry. "What a pity!"


    "It''s a pity that as spiritual generals, your ability is so poor. But I think your spiritual generals should listen to the tomb accurately, and then they will make a living by robbing tombs."


    "You Zang Wu was very angry. He just wanted to rush over, but I caught him.


    "Wait! Five I stopped Zangwu, "he and the child are in the border now! That border can actually return the power I beat above to me! Something must be done


    Zang Wu stares at Zhao Gao, but there is no way.


    Zhao Gao saw that we had to be in a hurry, so he no longer looked at us. He sat down cross legged and slightly narrowed his eyes.


    I whispered to Zangwu how I felt when I hit the border. Zangwu and I were both in deep meditation. This kind of border is really disgusting.


    I stared at the children on the altar, and another one lay down with no idea what was going on. I think of what was painted on the mural: many children were trapped on the altar, and they were on fire, while some lying down children had no fire, and the fire broke away from the children and flew to a place.


    What does that mean? I feel uneasy. All of a sudden, there was some light around. Looking up, I found that the light of the main tomb seemed brighter than when I came.


    I looked at Zang Wu standing in front of the border, frowning, reaching out to touch the border, and sometimes stopping with a little effort, as if to feel the strength of the return.


    Zhao Gao has long closed his eyes and no longer looked at us, allowing us to study this strange boundary.


    I looked up at the grotesque murals on the wall of the tomb. I was attracted by Zhao Gao before and didn''t look at them carefully. Now calm down to find that the wall crisscross with countless white lines, filled with deep or shallow red paint between the white lines.


    These white lines form a strange figure, which looks like a one eyed man standing apart in the vice tomb, but when you look at them carefully, they look like a child in a false sleep.


    Clearly the whole is red, but the light here does emit the yellow light of the sun.I suddenly found that there was no light here!


    A guess gradually formed in my heart.


    "Hide five!" I called him in a low voice.


    Zang Wu came to me. I pointed to the mural, looked at Zhao Gao who was sleeping and said, "attack the thing on the mural hard."


    I and Zang Wu united to gather Yin Qi and hit the human and non-human things on the mural.


    "Kazam" is a broken thing of the border


    Zhao Gao opened his eyes and didn''t panic when he saw us standing in front of him. He didn''t seem to care that we broke the barrier. He stood up and laughed.


    Zang Wu and I watched him warily, but we didn''t know what he was laughing at.


    Although Zhao Gao''s smile is a little strange, but now the overall situation has been decided, I naturally don''t have much to add up. I thought Zhao Gao was just like this, but I didn''t expect that there was no wind in the tomb, but suddenly the wind was blowing all around. Cangwu and I couldn''t open our eyes because of the wind. I quickly blocked the front with my arm, but left a little space, so that we could observe the situation all around at any time, so as to avoid extraneous things. But what I didn''t expect was that Zhao Gao was not afraid of the strange wind and straightened up in the strange wind! It''s a strange wind! It''s him! I secretly cry bad in my heart. I want to drag Zang Wu to interrupt Zhao Gao and the strange wind. Unfortunately, I can''t move half a step. I was frightened, but I tried to calm down and told myself not to panic at the moment! I turned around and wanted to call Zangwu, but Zangwu was also blown by the wind and buried his head in the same place. I tried my best to lean towards Zangwu, but it was very difficult to walk in a few short steps. Finally, he abandoned the power of nine oxen and two tigers. Finally, he came to Zangwu. Zangwu also noticed it and quickly resisted the wind with his arm. Then he yelled to me in the biggest voice as much as possible: "what should I do now?" I have no choice but to take a step at a time. I don''t know what medicine Zhao Gao sold in gourd. It''s impossible for me to escape. I thought in my heart and said to Zang Wu, "let''s see what the hell he''s going to do first. I don''t believe we can''t take him!" Zangwu nodded to me.


    After a while, the wind finally became smaller. I quickly took a look at Zhao Gao. Zhao Gao was still standing in the same place, but the difference was that he kept his head down, and his hands had been put down, naturally drooping. Although the wind in the tomb has stopped, the clothes on my body are still swinging naturally, as if something is supporting the clothes from the inside out. This is my first time to meet this situation. My intuition is not right, but what I can do now is to wait and see. I still don''t dare to make any big moves with Zang Wu for fear of betrayal, "Hey." Zang Wu was angry with me and signaled to me that he wanted to step forward and let me go back, so as to avoid anything unexpected. One of us could also run for his life. Although I knew that it was too dangerous for Zang Wu to do so, I stepped back two steps obediently. At this time, Zang Wu should not be disturbed. Although I seemed to have stepped back two steps, if Zhao gaozhen rushed up, My current posture is more conducive to the upward rush. At least there are opportunities for Zangwu to give a hand. Zangwu also saw my intention. We are worthy of cooperating with tacit partners. Now we nodded to me and said nothing more. Just as Zang Wu took a deep breath and was ready to move to Zhao Gao, Zhao Gao moved first. With the sound of bone disjointed, Zhao Gao was shaking all over. I quickly dragged Zang Wu to a relatively safe place and observed Zhao Gao quietly.


    At this time, Zangwu and I both know that if we attack Zhao Gao rashly, we may be killed by his power. At that time, not only will we not get any benefit, maybe our life will be lost. Although I haven''t heard of the power of antiphagy, it seems that Zhao Gao is surrounded by an invisible membrane at this time. If he rushes forward rashly to split the membrane, it will only react this power on himself. This is also the reason why I haven''t started with Zang Wu. Although I''m not sure, I should be cautious just in case. Zang Wudu and I are all focused on Zhao Gao. Zhao Gao seems to be completely transformed. A lot of dust falls from his body. Although his clothes are also antique now, they suddenly take on a new look. Zang Wu and I looked at each other, but we couldn''t make up our minds for a moment. But unexpectedly, at this moment, Zhao Gao raised his head slowly. It doesn''t matter if we don''t look up. When we looked up, we were scared!


    Zhao Gao''s eyes are green and his face is blue. His eyes don''t know where he''s looking. He doesn''t seem to be looking at any place, and he seems to be looking at every place. I''m a little shocked. The teeth in Zhao Gao''s mouth have been expended out of his lips. Although Zhao Gao hasn''t moved yet, I think his combat effectiveness has improved more than one year It''s a grade. If you look carefully, Zhao Gao has a nail about one foot long! It''s not good in my heart! After turning around and looking at Zang Wu, Zang Wu should have found Zhao Gao''s change. Zang Wu''s eyes were staring at Zhao Gao, but his hand was still slightly shaking. I quickly grabbed his hand and made a little effort. Zang Wu recovered. I saw something wrong with him and asked him what happened.


    "Brother, you may not know, but I overheard the older generation of grave robbers say something. At that time, I didn''t believe it. I thought it was possible. The old man''s nose was gone. It was because this thing was cut off, but fortunately, people avoided it." Zang Wu looked at Zhao Gao and then said in a very quick tone: "I don''t have time to tell you in detail now. It''s like Zhao Gao evolved from Zhao Gao just now. You know, we play the game to upgrade. In the older generation, this thing is called salty meat dumpling. Generally, we call it meat dumpling. Ten people who met him had to die, and the other two survived, but they were basically paralyzed. Brother, what can we do this time? " I didn''t go to see Zang Wu. I just stare at Zhao Gao. Now everything I say is demoralizing to both of us. I quickly look around. It''s better to escape before Zhao Gao attacks us. It''s the worst way to fight!Because of the fight just now, Zang Wu and I have been forced to the innermost part of the tomb by Zhao Gao. If we want to escape, we have to go through Zhao Gao. At present, we don''t know what Zhao Gao is like. However, looking at the present situation, I still think Zang Wu is exaggerating. If we fight hard, we won''t be under Zhao Gao. I quickly planned in my mind that if we two beat Zhao Gao, it would be better. In this way, we can not only choose the things in the tomb, but also find what we want. It''s not a waste of time and risk. If you want to run away, you can''t come back next time.


    In this way, the plan in my mind was almost the same. I called Zangwu, picked up stones on the ground, and began to discuss the battle plan with Zangwu on the ground.


    "I''ll rush to Zhao Gao from the front in a moment. You can detour from here and put the bundle of corpses around him. Remember, no matter what danger I encounter, you don''t care about me! Be sure to put the body lock on him As I said this, I drew a line on the ground, and Zang Wu nodded heavily, indicating that he understood.


    Before Zhao Gao fully woke up, I quickly rolled forward to the back of the stone pillar which was relatively close to Zhao Gao, adjusted my posture, and was ready to implement the plan for Zang Wu. Suddenly, Zhao Gao roared out. The hair that had been rolled up suddenly came loose, but it didn''t slide directly on his shoulder. Instead, it was flying in the same direction, as if there were some people behind him Unknown forces are pulling them. Both Zangwu and I were surprised by this sudden change!


    Zang Wu''s eyes indicated that I asked if I wanted to take action. I nodded heavily, adjusted my posture, tied the dagger to my hand with a rope, and rushed up directly!


    I stabbed Zhao Gao in the face with a knife, but I didn''t expect that Zhao Gao''s eyes suddenly brightened, and the green light in his eyes was deeper. I was less than a foot away from him. With a roar, the huge airflow directly overturned me on the ground. Suddenly, I felt like I was falling apart. I quickly took a look at Zang Wu, who had already run to Zhao Gao''s side After dealing with me, Zhao Gao had to turn around to catch Zang Wu. If Zang Wu was caught, I would not be so lucky. I endured the pain of my body. Fortunately, before I tied the dagger to my hand, it didn''t fall off. I jumped up again and rushed directly to Zhao Gao. This time, I didn''t rush at his face as I did last time, but almost to my chest Suddenly, he turned a corner, leaned down and supported himself with his hands. His feet quickly followed and stepped on Zhao Gao''s chest and stomach, while the other hand with a dagger passed directly to the bottom of Zhao Gao, which almost used eight parts of his strength to stab Zhao Gao''s knee!


    I''ve always been very confident about my arm strength. This knife can at least make him bend his leg if it goes into the gap between his knees. It''s the best if he can get rid of his leg. But when the dagger is only one inch away from Zhao Gao''s knee, I scream in my heart that it''s not good. The dagger is broken into several sections, and the tiger mouth of my palm is numb, but Zhao Gao''s hand is numb It''s not affected at all. Zhao Gao was enraged by my action and rushed to me with a roar!


    I dodged quickly, but fortunately, Zang Wu had just run behind Zhao Gao. I quickly made a gesture to Zang Wu, and guided Zhao Gao to a place not far away from Zang Wu. Zang Wu jumped up two songs and grabbed the two ends of the corpse binding lock, and put the corpse binding lock on Zhao Gao directly. We didn''t hesitate. I took over Zang Wu directly Throwing over a corpse lock, we both ran around Zhao Gao in the opposite direction. In less than half an hour, Zhao Gao was already trapped by us. At the same time, Zang Wu and I felt relieved. Zang Wu tied the rope and threw it directly to the ground. I just sat on the floor, ready to take out a cigarette to smoke. I didn''t feel it just now, but now I feel sore all over. Zang Wu also sat down next to me, "give me one, too."

 Chapter 568

    I handed him a cigarette. "I didn''t expect this thing to be so hard to deal with, but we are also powerful. It''s not as evil as the old man said." I didn''t answer. After smoking, I threw the cigarette end on the ground and stamped it out. Regardless of the pain on my body, I stood up and patted Zangwu on the shoulder. "Take what you should take quickly. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    "Well What about this one? " Zang Wu points to Zhao Gao, who is trapped on one side, and asks.


    "Tie it to the post." "Well." Zang Wu directly picks up the corpse lock on the ground and prepares to tie Zhao Gao to a pillar not far away. Zhao Gao is still struggling, but the corpse lock is not ordinary. He can''t get rid of it. It''s just that Zang Wu has made some efforts to tie it to the post. Zhao Gao himself won''t walk, and he won''t listen to us even if he jumps.


    "All right, you don''t care about him, come and pack things." I quickly called Zangwu and packed the things in the tomb together.


    Zhao Gao didn''t struggle when he was just trapped. He just lowered his head quietly and seemed to fall asleep again. Cangwu and I quickly turned over the things in the tomb.


    Ready to take a few, but at this time, Zhao Gao suddenly made a similar cry, Zang Wu directly stood next to Zhao Gao and raised his foot. I just wanted to stop, but there was no time. Zhao Gao had been kicked by Zang Wu Yi for several times, but he didn''t fall down.


    "Hey, God..." When Zang Wu continued to kick Zhao Gao, I quickly stopped him.


    "Don''t move!"


    Zang Wu closed his feet, sighed a little displeasantly, and went directly to the side to pick up things. I have a kind of unknown premonition, can''t help but stop the hand that is packing things, looking around, Zang Wu see me like this, still carelessly said: "I say you, ah, it''s too sensitive, this bundle of corpse lock is something handed down, nothing can break away from him, you don''t worry about it."


    I didn''t pay attention to him, and the bad feeling became stronger and stronger. Zhao Gao made the same voice again, but the difference is. The voice of this time is shorter than that of last time, and it is higher than that of last time.


    "Hey, damn, I can''t cure you?" Zangwu has to step forward, "stop it!" I quickly stopped it.


    Zang Wu saw that I was angry, so he stopped talking.


    Zhao Gao''s voice is more and more urgent, "don''t take it, let''s get out of here." I picked up the bag and was ready to leave. Zang Wu noticed that it was wrong and didn''t speak any more. He stuffed something into the bag and was ready to leave with me. Just as we turned around, he heard the sound of something falling behind him. I had a bad secret way. He pulled Zang Wu to run out. Zang Wu was still looking back at Zhao Gao. How could he still feel this kind of mood at this time! I don''t know how to escape!


    But we just took things from a certain distance away from the door, I dragged Cangwu also ran not very fast.


    Suddenly behind the boom, I saw Zhao Gao had broken away from the corpse lock, and was slowly opening his eyes! And the lock was broken. "Don''t look at its eyes!" I yelled at Zangwu. "Run Zang Wu had never seen such a scene before. He was a little bit scared at the moment. I called out to get back to my senses and ran out directly. But I didn''t expect that Zhao Gao jumped more than five feet and directly stopped me and Zang Wu. "Get down!" Just when I finished shouting and Zang Wu just got down, Zhao Gao''s hand just passed our heads. I immediately broke out in a cold sweat, Zhao Gao''s nails grew again! If Zhao Gao''s combat effectiveness just now, I still have a little chance of winning. Now I can say that there is no chance of winning at all. I''m not even sure whether I can escape from him safely! Not only a little flustered, quickly stabilized their thoughts, the big deal is a death! Fight!


    While Zhao Gao turned around, I quickly picked up Zang Wu. Now I can only stop Zhao Gao and find a chance to escape. The dagger has been broken, but fortunately, when I came out, I prepared one more. He gave a signal to Zang Wu. Zang Wu nodded to make it clear. Then he rushed to Zhao Gao with a big bang! I quickly took advantage of this gap to take out the dagger from my bag. This time, I always put the dagger in my backpack and felt that I couldn''t use it. The whole body of the dagger is black. It is said that it was made of black iron. It was originally thought that an expert in the world accidentally gave it to me and told me that it is important to protect my life. Although I have been buried in so many tombs for so many years, although I have taken the dagger with me, I haven''t used it I can only use this one. When I look back, Zhao Gao has pushed Zang Wu to the corner of the wall. He pinches Zang Wu''s neck with both hands. Zang Wu has been pinched a foot away from the ground. I quickly jump to Zhao Gao with a dagger! But no longer like before, because I was worried about breaking the dagger again, I just stabbed the dagger directly at Zhao Gao''s back neck!


    If I couldn''t get in, I continued to do it for five or six times. Although there was no wound, the dagger was still sharp. The place where Zhao Gao was stabbed by the dagger seemed to have been scalded. Immediately, there was a smell of corpse and scorched skin. I was still stabbing Zhao Gao''s back neck one by one, and there was only save Tibet five in my mind Idea! Zhao Gao was finally annoyed by me. He left Zang Wu to catch me, but he was afraid of the dagger in my hand and didn''t dare to attack me directly. I hold Zhao Gao tightly. He can''t turn back or bend down. He can only lead me around. Accidentally, Zhao Gao bumps me into the stone wall. Zhao Gao seems to be aware of it and doesn''t toss about any more. He just carries me on his back and bumps against the stone wall all the time. When I''m hit, it''s dark, but he still holds Zhao Gao tightly. However, he can''t let go.Zang Wu got up after Zhao Gao left him on the ground. When he saw me on Zhao Gao, he immediately came to help him. "Go! Let''s go I quickly yelled at Zang Wu. Zang Wu looked at me again, turned around and ran to the door! Zhao Gao watched Zang Wu run, but he also began to worry. While he was running towards Zang Wu, I quickly stepped on the pillar next to him and kicked Zhao Gao with inertia. This foot I have already used 12 points of strength, coupled with inertia, Zhao Gao was kicked back by me. I rushed to the door before he could react. The stone gate was closed.


    Zang Wu was already outside ready to rush in to save me. When he saw me running out, he was stunned, and then he came to hold me. I quickly reached out to stop him. "It''s not safe here. Let''s go. Let''s leave now." Zang Wu Chong nodded to me and said yes. We left Zhao Gao''s tomb without looking back.


    When I got out of the tomb and breathed the fresh air outside, I couldn''t stand and lay down on the grass outside. Cang Wu looked at me and lay down beside me. He said, "it was very dangerous just now. Hey, how did you get out? I was planning to go in and save you!" Now I feel that I have no strength to speak. After a long time, I began to say, "I don''t think I can run so fast in my life." "How did you come out? That salty rice dumpling is not easy to deal with!" "I gave him a kick and a stagger." "OK, I can''t see it. You can kick it all. I knew we wouldn''t come out and kill him in it." Zang Wu is still dancing and forgetting how he escaped just now. "If I stop him, I''ll take his breath back to him." Zang Wu stopped talking. I stood up and patted the grass on my body, and said to him, "let''s go home." "Oh, good!"


    When I got home, I was just about to have a good sleep. This trip to Zhao Gao''s tomb was in vain. All the things I had just picked up were left in the tomb during the fight, and I didn''t bring any of them out. I couldn''t go to this tomb any more. Although I felt it was a pity, I saved my life at least. Anyway, everything was over, and I didn''t think much about it any more. Get ready for a good night''s sleep to make up for the days when you are scared.


    Just as I was about to go to bed, Zangwu burst in. "Stop sleeping. Come on, I''ll show you something good." Zang Wu shook me and said, what do you want to see? When Zang Wu came out, the bags were scattered to one side, and what else can I see? Now I''m not interested in anything except the things in the tomb. "What are you doing! You''re not tired after all this trouble? " I complained. Zangwu still ignored me. "Oh, come with me." I couldn''t do it, so I got up and went to his room with him.


    "Now, what do you think this is?" Zang Wu mysteriously took out a book. It looks humble, but it is very complete. The cover is sewn with gold thread. When I look at the book, my hand trembles uncontrollably. "You Where are you from "Just now, I was in the tomb. Fortunately, I was smart enough to read this book. I just put it on my body. Otherwise, I can''t bring it out. I just don''t know what the book is for and whether I can sell it at a good price." Zang Wu is still talking about something, but I can''t wait to open the book!


    The handwriting on the book is clear, and it also has pictures, but the word seems to be an unknown font. Now I can only understand a few words, but I can''t understand what is written in the book. "What does it say?" Why are they both human and immortal? " Zang Wu said after turning the book twice.


    Fairy? Is Is this the book that Xu Fu left to search for immortality!


    I looked at the book and flipped through a few pages. Some of the words in the book were as crooked and curved as small animals, and some of them were just square as if they were engraved. I could only roughly see the handwriting of a few simple strokes on these pages. I couldn''t help feeling upset. Then I turned to think that I was so excited that I quickly took out the phone Then he dialed a number in a hurry. Every ring is like grasping in my heart, which makes me more and more anxious. I didn''t contact anyone else. It was an expert I knew many years ago when I changed hands on antiques after a tomb robbery. Ordinary experts despise us for robbing tombs, but this one is different. He not only taught me a lot, but also discussed a lot of ancient things with me. I admire his erudition.


    "Hello, Jining, why are you so anxious to call me and call me back?" Finally, the phone was connected, and an old but strong voice came out.


    "Senior Gao, I need your help on something." I respectfully say that senior Gao was a scholar specializing in classical books, because he also had a deep interest in archaeology, so he also studied other things in depth. He not only knew the representative utensils of ancient dynasties, but also studied the ancient characters such as oracle bone inscriptions. Although he was more than 20 years old than me, we had become friends in forgetting our years, but I didn''t know But I''m embarrassed to call him directly, so I have to call him senior. Because of my insistence, he no longer refuses..


    "What''s the matter?" Senior Gao''s voice is still very kind."I need to talk to you face to face about this. If you are free, I will go now." I''m a little worried. I want to crack the words in this book and see what''s the secret. Suddenly there was no voice on the other end of the phone. After a while, senior Gao solemnly said, "I''m in my house now. You can come directly. I''ll send you the address later." "Well, all right." I quickly hung up, "zangwei, let''s go." He was ready to go directly to senior Gao''s home. "Ah, what are you doing in such a hurry? Wait for me." Zang Wu also began to pack up. After taking the book, we drove to senior Gao''s home.


    Senior Gao lived not close to me. In the villa in the suburb, I almost speeded all the way to senior Gao''s home. Along the way, Zang Wu was still playing with books. He flipped over and over again for no less than 30 times. He also looked up the relevant information on the Internet, but there was no record. Few people could crack the characters on the Internet, although many fonts could be guessed by looking at the characters One or two or three, but I''m not sure, so that Zang Wu didn''t see through anything.


    The 40 minute journey abruptly shortened me by 10 minutes. When I got to senior Gao''s home, I quickly handed the book to senior Gao, "senior Gao, look." Senior Gao''s face became more and more dignified as he looked through it. After about half an hour, senior Gao closed his book, sighed, but didn''t speak. Sitting on the sofa in the living room, he made a cup of tea for himself. Zang Wu and I were worried, but we didn''t dare to disturb. In my heart, we still felt that senior Gao did everything for a reason. Moreover, we are now asking for help. I have some bad premonitions. Maybe we will let him know Senior Gao is also in danger.


    The elder asked, "I can''t help taking a sip of tea." Senior Gao put down his teacup and looked up at me. I quickly asked, "what''s in this book?" Senior Gao took another sip of tea and replied, "this font is also called bird insect book." "The book of birds and insects?" I and hide five at the same time don''t understand of ask a way: "that is what?" "This kind of font is also called insect script. Generally speaking, it uses the rudiments of animals to form simple strokes. In this way, it can make the characters look like books and paintings, which is very interesting. The font is relatively small and often can not be put on the stage. It was only recorded in the Eastern Han Dynasty, so there is little attention to it now. Only a few weapons and Zhong zhe can be seen, but only the existing ones in our country There are only a few weapons and Zhong Zhe. Moreover, this bird insect script evolved from seal script in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. It''s natural that you don''t know it. " "No wonder I didn''t see one of them, but why is this type of font here?" Zangwu hurriedly took over. I had doubts in my heart, but I didn''t say it.

 Chapter 569

    "Come here, you see, this word looks like a snake. In fact, this word is read as a stage. And these are similar. Generally, people who don''t do much research can''t see it. Even people like me who mainly study ancient Chinese characters are also my secret surprise. It turns out that senior Gao''s knowledge is much higher than what I know. He has never mentioned anything about these things before. We just studied how to identify ancient characters. We didn''t expect to find the right person this time. "To tell you the truth, it''s from Gao Shili''s tomb." I don''t want to hide it any more. After all, I can''t hide it. Only senior Gao can translate the book clearly in this room, and Zangwu and I still have requests from others. "Zhao Gao''s tomb? Is that Zhao Gao of Qin Shihuang? " I''ve never seen a senior so excited. "Yes. That''s Zhao Gao. " I looked into senior Gao''s eyes and replied. "Well Could it be that This is the legendary record of Xu Fu''s search for immortality? " Senior Gao asked in disbelief. "Well, you''re right. But how do you know? " Senior Gao stood up, went to the window, looked out of the window and said, "my elder martial brother and I studied Qin Shihuang together in those years. Qin Shihuang was in power for 37 years. He went to the East several times to find the elixir of immortality. But none of the people who went to the East brought him back to rest. The only one was Xu Fu, but Xu Fu not only recorded what he wanted from Qin Shihuang at that time When he was immortal, he began to record about more than 100 trivial things. We haven''t translated the final result, but we also know about it. Xu Fu should have found the secret recipe for immortality, but before he came and came back, he received the news of Qin Shihuang''s death.


    The translation of details is becoming more and more difficult. Many words have never been seen by senior Gao, and many words have never appeared in the existing records. We have to read a lot of historical books to determine what the word means. Senior''s anger in the house is more and more depressed, but the return is also significant. We finished all our work three days ahead of schedule.


    There was no expected joy, only full of deep thinking. No one spoke to me, Zang Wu and senior Gao. They looked at a book on the table as if time had stagnated. Things are as smooth as we expected, but there is no expected result. All the puzzles are solved, why Zhao Gao in the tomb will be crazy attack me, why Zhao Gao has been dead for so long, but still become a salted meat dumpling. This book not only records Xu Fu''s journey to the East, but also reveals his amazing secrets. And this secret, which is still going on in secret, has only been concealed from all of us.


    Xu Fu in the book, probably in the 28th year of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, saw a mirage in the mountains and seas because of a trip, but he was flattered to be a fairyland on the sea. Xu Fu took the opportunity to write a letter in front of Qin Shihuang, saying that there are three fairy mountains in the sea. Naturally, there are immortals living in the sea, and they can get the elixir of immortality. After Qin Shihuang unified the six countries, he naturally wanted to enjoy the prosperity of the world. Xu Fu''s words gave Qin Shihuang infinite hope, and immediately sent Xu Fu out to sea to look for elixir. It''s only three months, but I haven''t heard anything from Xu Fu. I can''t help but feel that Xu Fu may have been killed, or he may have lived with the immortal and won''t come back. At that time, people in the world thought the same as the first emperor of Qin. They all thought that Xu Fu would not come back, and there was no prescription for immortality in the world. But in fact, in those three months, Xu Fu encountered a storm at sea, which made him lose his direction and most of the people on board died in the sea. After the storm, the people who persisted drifted to a fairyland Xu Fu settled down the rest of the people and went alone to find the prescription for immortality. Five years later, Xu Fu finally found the prescription for immortality on an unknown island in the East. However, it took another five years on his way back. When he arrived in the state of Qin, the first emperor of Qin had already died. I thought the book was over, but it was just the beginning. When Xu Fu came back, although the first emperor of Qin had already died, Zhao Gao, his most important general, was still alive. So Xu Fu found Zhao Gao and told him what he had seen in the past ten years. Xu Fu not only found the secret of immortality, but also could revive the first emperor of Qin. It''s not easy to revive a person until this book At the end of the day, Xu Fu is still looking for one of them. Unlike Xu Fu, Zhao Gao is not able to live forever. After so many years, things have changed. It''s just like me who was born in the overcast years and overcast months. Although there are not many people who were born in the overcast years and overcast months, we can still find them. But there is a more excessive requirement, that is, the person who must be born in the third rooster crow on the same day, and I am the one who was born in the third rooster crow. At that time, my parents were amazed by this Array. This is also the reason why Qin Shihuang has not been revived.


    Although the Qin emperor has been resurrected in the tomb of Zhao Shinian, even though his body has not been in Gaohua.


    The house fell into a dead silence again. The one who broke the silence was Zang Wu. "Let''s not do this. We can''t wait to die like this." "Yes, Zang Wu is right. Jining, the only way to get rid of this situation is to find Xu Fu!" Senior Gao is also a little excited. Although we have known each other for a short time, I know that he is really worried about me. "Xu Fu has been a half immortal for so long now. How can we find him?" Zang Wu was a little discouraged. The three of us didn''t speak any more. Everyone was thinking about what to do. All of a sudden, senior Gao''s words gave us a way of thinking. "You have been to Zhao Gao''s tomb. If Xu Fu is alive, he will come back for you." I was a little frightened. It was false to say that I was not afraid. When I thought of people who had lived for thousands of years coming to see me, I could not help feeling a little chilly on my back. Cangwu looked pale and joked: "Jining, you have become the first person to see the ancients, ha ha ha." I pulled the corners of my mouth, I know how ugly the smile is."Well, stop it. The most important thing now is that we don''t know how Xu Fu will appear and when. We should be prepared to ensure the safety of Jining in an all-round way." Senior Gao said that Zang Wu and I began to think deeply.


    Yes, we don''t know anything about Xu Fu except the information and the book in hand. Now it''s only a matter of time for Xu Fu to find me. If I''m a drug guide, I''m sure I''ll die. It''s hard to deal with a Zhao Gao. Now a ghost like Xu Fu has been added. Senior Gao and Zang Wu look at me with some affection.


    "Oh, why are you looking at me like this? The soldiers are coming to block me and the water is coming to cover me. I don''t believe that we can''t deal with a Xu Fu. Moreover, it''s not ancient. We still have such advanced equipment and laws to protect me." I pretended to be relaxed and said that I didn''t want them to worry too much about me.


    "I think of it!" Senior Gao patted his head and said, "you wait." Then he ran directly into the study, and soon took out a book, pointed to a page in the book and said to me and Zang Wu, "we can go here." There is a magnificent ancient architecture painted on the book, which seems to be a certain Xianshan sect. Zang Wu asked with some doubts: "what''s this? Does this exist? " "Exist! This place is called Zixia palace! It shouldn''t be too late. We''ll start right away and get to Zixia palace before Xu Fu finds Jining. At that time, even if Xu Fu finds us, there''s no way. " Senior Gao explained. "Where is this? It''s amazing." I can''t help but wonder, is there such a place in the 21st century? Not found by the world?


    "There''s no time to explain so much now. You go home and pack up what you have to take. We''ll leave now. I''ll give you three hours to meet at my door at three in the afternoon. " Zang Wu and I nodded, then left Gao''s home and drove back to our own home.


    Just as Zang Wu and I were busily packing up our things, the phone suddenly rang. Looking at the familiar number, although I didn''t exist in the address book, I knew it very well. The phone rang several times. I didn''t get through until Zang Wu began to urge me. The clear female voice came from the phone immediately. "Jining, where are you?" It was Mou ling''er who called. "I''m at home, ready to go." "Where are you going? Why don''t you tell me? Do you know how hard I''ve been looking for you? " Mou ling''er''s voice on the phone was a little hasty, and there was some noise beside him. "Where are you? Shouldn''t you be in miaojiang? " I quickly asked, this young lady usually goes her own way, never let anything happen. "I''ve come out. My father won''t let me look for you. I''ve sneaked out." Mou ling''er said it was easy, but I was shocked! "What! You go back quickly! If I were there, I would not be able to control you or take you with me. " For mu ling''er, I also have a lot of feelings that are difficult to explain. I know she treats me well and is willing to follow me, but I don''t know where my final destination is, so I dare not delay her. "I''m going to find you. Tell me where you''re going." I know Mou ling''er''s temperament. I don''t want to bump into the south wall and don''t look back. Now I dare not let her have too much contact with me. I''m afraid that Xu Fu will know mu ling''er and put her in danger. Now I don''t refuse to say, "we''re going to Zixia palace now. We''ll meet in Zixia palace in two ways. Remember, no matter who asks you about me all the way, you will say you don''t know me. Take care of your safety and remember what I say. " Mou ling''er seldom listened to me say so much with such a serious attitude. He realized the seriousness of the situation and stopped talking. He agreed and hung up.

 Chapter 570

    "Oh, well."


    "Let''s get going." Now for me, time is money, every minute and every second must be grasped, and we can''t waste it. At present, Zang Wu and I drove directly to senior Gao''s home. Senior Gao is waiting for us at the door. "Daily necessities and some food I''ve got ready. They''re all in this car."


    Senior Gao specially borrowed a Mercedes Benz G500 from others, which is suitable for all kinds of terrain. He also ran away, just in case. There are also a lot of big and small bags tied on the roof. It seems that they are all necessities, and there are some things that may be used, such as sleeping bags, tents and so on.


    "Come on, let''s go. Jining, Zangwu, we can take a car three by three, so we can change the driving mode and try to get to Zixia palace as soon as possible. "


    Zang Wu and I nodded and got on the bus directly. Senior Gao was driving. I was sitting in the co driver''s seat. As soon as I got out of the city, I told senior Gao about Mou linger, "well, it''s the best way to let her go to Zixia palace. After all, we don''t know Xu Fu. People who have relations with you can be said to be in danger now. When we go to Zixia palace, we can take care of her." "Yes." In this way, the three of us set foot on the way to Zixia palace.


    I didn''t stay in Zixia palace for a few days, so I went home regardless of dissuasion. First, the signal here is not good. I often can''t go to the Internet. If I want to quickly find some strange news about the Qin mausoleum, I can only find it on the Internet. Second, I also have the idea of being a bait. The real people watched me leave with worry.


    Zixiagong, who Zang Wu also left, said that he wanted to find something.


    I rented a house in the city near Zixia palace as a "home". After that, I began to inquire about the strange news of Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum.


    But a lot of things on the Internet can be found after careful consideration that they are made up by people. After two days in the city, I had nothing. When I was discouraged, I began to watch the news of the city, and suddenly saw a piece of news: a female star of our city suddenly disappeared in the quanyun River early this morning.


    Because of the large number of missing children, I am particularly sensitive to the word "missing". When I click on the video, I find that this is a new star. A month ago, she played in a famous director''s movie, and she got a high praise. Many people are saying that if a good film continues to perform for several years to hone her acting skills, she may become a queen in the future.


    This immediately reminds me of Zhao Gao. After all, Zhao Gao caught the child a few days ago.


    But according to the murals in the tomb before, it only shows how the children are treated, and Zhao Gao just catches the children. There is no indication in the mural that they arrested adults, but I don''t know why. I always feel that Zhao Gao did it.


    I looked at the scene of the accident and found that the place where the actress disappeared was just by the river, which was at the junction of M city and B city next door. It''s far away from me. But I have been to the river before, where the Yin Qi is not heavy, on the contrary, it is even a treasure land with some Yang Qi. If they really want to deal with me, they won''t find such a place.


    Put down the uneasiness in my heart and continue to look for the strange news of Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum.


    "Boom -" it rained, and I watched the thunder and lightning. I turned off the computer helplessly. Although I knew that the computer might not cause thunder, I still lay on Chuang and planned to sleep. These days has been pulling up the heart, because the disappearance of the actress, has become more heavy.


    I fell asleep soon.


    I had a strange dream that the sky in my dream was red and the gray blue clouds were floating in the sky. I stood in the air and looked down. A river was flowing under my feet, and I could see a dragon at the bottom of the river. He was entangled by black chains and couldn''t move. He was like Jesus, with huge black nails at the bottom of the river, and a steady stream of blood flowing out of his wound and floating in the water. Clearly in the water, its body is burning yellow flames, but those flames with the water drift, the dragon''s flame is getting weaker and weaker. Then a woman falls from the sky, sinks into a drop of water, and falls right into the dragon''s belly. The woman''s body suddenly caught fire, but the fire became black, just like the nails on the dragon''s body. The black fire was gradually polluted, and the yellow flame nearby was also dyed black. Gradually, the dragon was covered with black. Before the dragon''s tap was covered with black, the Dragon suddenly opened its scarlet eyes and howled.


    I suddenly opened my eyes.


    It''s dark outside the window, but it''s still raining heavily and thundering. I feel uneasy. Although I don''t know much about the dream, I know that it''s not a good omen.


    Looking at the lightning outside the window, I suddenly got up and put on my clothes, ready to go to zixiagong. Although I don''t know why, I feel uneasy about that dream. I want to find someone to help me analyze it. Although I also know that even if I find immortals, what can they get from my dream?


    I think of Zang Wu. He said that he might come to see me today. I also know that he has a house in this city. I''m going to have a look there in case he comes back.


    Finally, my desire to share was extinguished by the rain when I walked to the sidewalk on the road.


    But I still cross the road, but I don''t want to take a taxi or go home. I can only walk aimlessly.


    But in the middle of my walk, I suddenly waved for a taxi.A taxi stopped in front of me. I turned in and said to the driver, "go to cirrus garden."


    Cirrus cloud garden is a community beside the cirrus cloud river, where the missing actress disappeared.


    Since there is no solution in my heart, why don''t I go to the river to have a look? Maybe we can find something. I thought excitedly.


    It''s just that the excitement cooled after an hour in the traffic jam. Why do some people have no idea of life or death, and there will be traffic jams in cities? I sat in the car in silence, thinking, and suddenly remembered that no matter what happened, these ordinary people probably would not have any feelings.


    It''s boring to talk with the driver at the beginning.


    "On this thunderstorm day, go to the cirrus cloud river and find friends?"


    "Hey," I said with a smile, "yes, it happens that my friend has something urgent to ask me at home."


    "Well, today I heard the news that cirrus cloud and the missing actress were called, what''s their name?"


    "Anhos." I warned.


    "Yes," the driver smoked a cigarette again. "My daughter likes her, but she is missing. I don''t know if she knows. I can''t go back in a hurry. Some people say that she fell into the river. If I say that there are guardrails around the Tianhe River, how can she fall into it? "


    Suddenly I was silent and said, "what''s the fence? I haven''t been there before. "


    "Long ago," the driver said, "several children died a few years ago, and one of them happened to be a child on the top. The mayor was taken down in an accident within a few months, and the new mayor surrounded a long guardrail by the river. There is a net under the guardrail, even if someone falls down, it is very safe. If you want me to say, has this star offended anyone? " The driver laughed, "I heard that the entertainment industry is in a mess." But no more.


    I don''t go on talking about anything else, but I feel like I''ve been woken up: indeed, why do I think she was not harmed because of a dream?


    At last, the idea of going was extinguished. Looking at the long car on the road, I suddenly realized that I couldn''t get there in a few hours. He waited for a while, found an excuse to pay and got off the car.


    Fortunately, it''s a little close to Zang Wu''s house.


    An hour later, I was wet and standing at the door of Zangwu''s temporary residence, only to find that he didn''t go home, and I was a little frustrated. The mobile phone suddenly rings. It''s Zang Wu.


    "Jining! Where were you? What do you want to do in the middle of the night! " I heard his voice a little angry, understand that he is afraid of my accident, also know that he ran to my home.


    "I''m at your door." I said helplessly.


    "What


    When I spent another hour walking home, it didn''t rain any more. I was cold all over. I saw Zangwu laughing wildly. I thought I was really depressed recently.


    Zang Wu came to my house because he was afraid of the thunderstorm. After all, there have been many strange things recently. Who knows if Zhao Gao will come here in this weather. I didn''t get to the bottom of it. He was afraid of thunder.


    In the night, we drank some wine and exchanged the possible information we were looking for recently. I hesitated and talked about the missing actress, the dreams I had after that, the things I had deeply suspected before.


    Zangwu pondered.


    Finally, I said, "Zang Wu, I know that my doubts are unreasonable, and I don''t believe in dreams all the time. It''s so ethereal that there''s no basis for it. But there are so many facts that I dare not --"


    "I understand." Zang Wu interrupted me and poured some wine for himself and me. "Dreams are really mysterious. No one knows what''s going on. Don''t worry. I''ll go to my friend tomorrow. She''s always good at interpreting dreams. If you get something, it''s not good to see what you can do. "


    We didn''t drink much. The next day I woke up and zangwei didn''t know when to leave.


    Just when I was going to continue to search in the vast information, my mobile phone rang, which was a strange phone number. I hesitated to answer it.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Jining?" A female voice came out.


    I hesitated and said, "yes, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, we are Feihong film and Television Co., Ltd. our boss wants you to do me a favor. When do you have time, I''ll arrange it for you?"


    In my heart, I was puzzled. I quickly checked the company on the Internet and found that it was the company signed by the missing actress. In the heart uneasy, did not know how they knew me this silent nameless person''s telephone, actually also agreed. After all, we don''t have a clue now. We''d better go out and see what''s going on. And the other side seems very anxious, arranged to meet in the morning.


    I arrived at the company on time. When the lady at the desk heard my name, she immediately made an internal call, and the Secretary led me to the manager''s office.


    "Hello." I looked quietly at the boss behind the desk. At the end of yesterday''s phone call, I checked the boss, surnamed sun. The real person is much older than the one in the photo. Looks like 50 years old, head slightly convex, body fat, do not know why, I feel more like a kind of upstart. But let me be vigilant is that his face is a little green.


    "Mr. Jining? Hello, hello Sun Zong stood up, his face turned into a chrysanthemum. I immediately saw his bulging beer belly, like a pregnant woman."Sit down!" He invited me to the sofa and the Secretary immediately served us tea.


    I laughed, pushed away the teacup in front of me and looked at Mr. Sun. "What''s the matter with Mr. Sun? I never seem to have any contact with your company. "


    Mr. Sun immediately laughed even more happily. "Ah, master Ji, I need help with something. I didn''t know who I was looking for, but last night, there was an expert in my dream who told me that only you can help me and gave me a phone call. I thought it was a dream, but I didn''t expect to ask the Secretary to call. It was really a dream Mr. Sun looks very respectful.


    As soon as I heard him call me master, I talked about the dream again. I was speechless, but I was even more worried. If it was a dream, who told him?


    But Sun Zhong didn''t wait for me to ask more questions. He said, "I have another artist under my hand. Her stage name is anhos. She is very talented. But she disappeared yesterday. I''m really worried. I hope the master can help me."


    I pursed my lips and said, "Mr. Sun, if someone is missing, just go to the police!"


    "Master, listen to me," Mr. Sun suddenly approached me and said in a low voice, "if it''s really human, I won''t trouble you."


    I stare at his polished Mediterranean and say, "what do you say?"


    "Just a moment." He got up and went into the inner room. After a while, he took out a small locked box. He opened the box and revealed a delicate necklace with a good Hetian jade hanging from the chain. He put the necklace in front of me.


    I hesitated, reached for the necklace, and immediately felt a stream of Yin Qi around the jade. As soon as my hand touched the jade, I immediately felt that something was going to enter my body! I immediately cast a spell to stop this thing, forced it back to Yuzhong, and added a border.


    There''s Zhao Gao''s breath on it!


    "What is this?" I was surprised and looked at Mr. Sun coldly.


    "A month ago, I went to the auction house with her. She took a fancy to the necklace and sold it. Who would have thought that since then, she has often seen some strange things, until recently, she has often made strange movements. I began to think that she was trying to attract my attention. It was only a few days ago when I touched the necklace that I found that I also met the things I told her


    I looked at him and sneered, "you deliberately let me touch it."


    "I can''t help it." There was no shame on Mr. Sun''s face. "I''m afraid you won''t agree. I invited several people before, but they all ran away! I also heard later that people who met this necklace didn''t live for a month in the end. "


    I was a little surprised that Sun Zong was really a cruel man. I''m afraid it''s the thing in the jade that causes the abnormality. Fortunately, I''m quick to respond, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll catch the way!


    "I can help you find someone," I said after calming down, "but if the artist dies, don''t rely on me. This thing is so evil. Now people are missing, and they may be very small."


    Mr. Sun''s Feifei face immediately let out a look of fear and said, "please help me. I want to live a little longer to get rid of this necklace. I''ll pay you as soon as it''s done. "


    I looked at him with a smile and said, "100000." Looking at him with wide eyes, he was very happy and added: "advance these first, and then pay me 100000 after success."


    I didn''t expect that Mr. Sun would agree. I immediately suspected that I would be less. Seeing that the necklace was taken away by me, Mr. Sun happily asked someone to send me away.


    After I left, I immediately went to quanyun river. This necklace with Zhao Gao''s breath, the missing woman, must be related to Zhao Gao''s plot!


    However, I heard that the auction of this kind of antiques, the auction will ask someone to see the origin, how can it appear in the auction house? Is there anyone who has been bribed by Zhao Gao? Is he that good?


    In order to prevent traffic jam, I let the driver walk directly around the city.


    The cirrus cloud river looks so calm that it doesn''t look like something happened. I walk along the river. The river is surrounded by guardrails as the driver said last night. I take out my necklace. In the sunshine, the things in the jade are still restless.


    What is this? I thought about it and told Zang Wu that he would come back soon.


    Before dark, Zang Wu finally appeared in front of me. I showed him the necklace in his hand, and he immediately frowned, "I''m under the puppet curse!"


    "What My face changed a lot.


    "Don''t worry, the curse will not take effect until a month later, and the boss is not controlled." Zang Wu saw my worry and comforted me: "now we need to use it to find the actress. If she takes it, she will leave a breath."


    In order to avoid being conspicuous, we decided to guide after dark.


    Because it rained and rained yesterday, the sky at night was still as clear as it was during the day. I drew a few charms and pasted them on the necklace. Then I drew a breath inducing charm on it and drank low: "lead!"


    The jade suddenly gave off a weak light. Gradually, the light gathered together, shot forward, hit the inner wall of the box, and a light spot appeared. We immediately followed the light and walked along the river.


    Suddenly, I saw a few people around the river in front of me. There was a woman with a child. She looked at her curiously, but quickly covered her child''s eyes and walked away in a hurry. Zang Wu and I looked at each other and saw the uneasiness in each other''s eyes.Some people are floating by the river. Under the moonlight, their skin appears pale and creepy. The closer to the corpse, the stronger the necklace''s reaction. Cang Wu immediately added another spell, which made her calm. I put away the box and decided to get the body at once.


    A few people around didn''t dare to go down and stood hesitantly, just standing far away and looking at

 Chapter 571

    I cast a little, the onlookers immediately look lax, I kindly said: "now, go home."


    These people immediately left without expression.


    Zang Wu looked at me and laughed, "good guy, it''s powerful again."


    I hastened to say, "I''ll take a picture of the border, and you''ll get it." Then he took out a few Charms from his pocket and pasted them on the ground to confuse the boundary of the audition.


    Zang fifty fold a branch and scolded: "Jining, you are too unlucky to say so." Said to let the hands of the branches long road, the body pulled ashore in the water, and I also finished the border cloth.


    Through the moonlight, we can clearly see the body, her face is a little deformed, but a closer look can still see that this person is the missing actress. Cang Wu frowned and grabbed the woman''s clothes with a branch. I was so scared that I turned pale. "Brother, are you interested in the body of the dead?"


    "Go away!" He scolded me and still lifted the body''s coat.


    The strange Rune in front of the body''s chest appeared in front of us. I squatted down, and there was a residual breath on the rune.


    "It was painted by Zhao Gao." I said in a deep voice.


    Zang Wu turned over the corpse, and there was the same Rune on the back of the corpse at the position of the symbol on the front chest. He watched carefully for a long time, and then said, "he failed to be a puppet."


    I also breathed a sigh, "fortunately failed, or do not know what he is going to do with them."


    "That sun also touched the necklace?" Zang Wu asked me.


    "Yes."


    "We have to deal with this necklace," Zang Wu said. "If we don''t deal with it, then president sun will become a puppet in a month. If Zhao Gao succeeds, it will be very bad for us."


    "Good." I should say, and Tibet five reasonable destroy necklace. The things in the jade came out, but they were burned by us. Before it disappeared, we heard a scream.


    From afar came the sound of the police siren, and Zang Wu and I immediately withdrew the border, covered up our breath and left.


    As usual, after taking a bath, I lay down on Chuang. Why do you want me to check the accident of that female star? What''s the matter with me if she doesn''t have an accident? Maybe it''s made of some black powder. Why do I have a totally unrelated person to check.


    "This day, when can we turn back!" After that, I don''t want to think about anything when I turn off the light. I''d better sleep! Now that I have decided to sleep, I don''t want to think about anything. After a while, I immediately fell asleep.


    But I seem to have a strange dream. In the dream, I seem to be sleepwalking. My eyes are still closed, but I stand up. Then I put on my clothes and walk towards the door.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m in a dream, and I can''t control myself. Out of the door, continue to walk, but the most strange is that my eyes have been closed ah! And the direction I''m going is outside the city!


    It''s hard to understand that a man with his eyes closed is walking all the time and heading out of the city. How can I tell the direction?! Looking at me in my dream, I think it''s funny. I don''t know what my dream is and what it means?!


    But I was curious again. There was no big deal. No one would wake me up at all. My dream went on like that all the time. I''m also interested in watching this dream.


    I saw myself walking all the time in my dream, and then I went to a mountain outside the city. Then I was not afraid of any branches and so on. I felt sad when I looked at the arm that had been scratched by the branches with wounds everywhere. Although it is in a dream, it is a bit uncomfortable to see how much I have been classified.


    Finally, in my dream, I stopped in a cave. Then I began to do something, but I didn''t know what I was doing when I looked at his back. I quickly went to the front again, and I was immediately startled!


    Because in my dream I am Self harm!?


    In my dream, I was holding a knife in my hand, and then I cut my arm, which had been cut many paths by branches, because the blood flow of the knife just now was even more terrible.


    The blood was flowing like tap water. At this moment, I woke up immediately!


    However, I found that the dream just now seemed more than a dream, because I couldn''t control myself when I woke up, and I began to put on my own clothes when I didn''t control myself. However, the only difference is that my eyes are open, and the only thing I can move is my eyes.


    I want to talk and call Zangwu, but I can''t control myself at all, just like in my dream. I really can''t control myself at all. I''m afraid. Is that dream real and predicting what will happen to me in advance?


    So next, I''m going out.


    Since I can''t control myself, I will continue to see what I want to do now. However, the next I really like the dream of me, dressed immediately out of the door, toward the door, and to the place, as expected, is pointing to the outside of the city!


    I saw that "I" was walking slowly out of the city, but I didn''t feel it in my dream just now, but now I''m walking here, but I feel that the road to the outside of the city is very long, and I feel a little tired unconsciously.It''s still dark. I have no idea why I sleep so long but it''s still dark. Because it was still dark, there were not many people on the road. Fortunately, there are not many people on the road at all, otherwise they will be regarded as a psycho if they are seen by others!


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. It''s almost dawn, and I''ve finally come to the foot of a mountain!


    The mountain in front of me is just like the one in my dream. There are many branches. However, my body didn''t hesitate and began to climb up! Then I saw that my arm was scratched one by one, and the blood was flowing continuously.


    is as like as two peas in my dream, but it makes me afraid, because I will soon be self destructive in my dream. I was scared to wake up because I cut myself! What can we do? No one found me when I came out, but here is a desolate mountain forest. Will I die here and no one found me at all?!


    So at this time I immediately want to control myself, because if I let things go, I will die! However, no matter what I did, I still couldn''t control myself at all. I just walked towards the top of the mountain.


    After a while, I went to the cave in my dream. A fluster in my heart, looking forward to never cut myself like in my dream.


    But it was different from what I imagined, because I took a knife out of my pocket. In my heart, ten thousand grass mud horses ran by. When did I put this knife in!


    Now that I''ve taken out my knife, I''m going to cut myself. Well, it seems that we can''t escape this! My heart a horizontal, closed eyes, still don''t see all this. Then I opened my eyes, there was a big wound on my arm, and the blood immediately flowed out. Then I fell to the ground, looking at the blood beside my body, I thought a lot.


    Because just now I was scared to wake up by my own cut, so I don''t know the follow-up development after I cut myself. The blood flowed quickly, and I fell into a coma soon.


    I fell into a coma again, and then I didn''t have any consciousness any more. Then I open my eyes again. I found that I was in a pure white world, but I didn''t know where to go. I sat on the ground and began to be in a daze. Am I dead?


    But shouldn''t you go to hell after you die? It''s all white here. I don''t want to touch the hell at all. I sat on the floor and forced myself to calm down. This is not the hell, so I must be alive.


    I cut myself in the cave and then fell into a coma. Then I came to this place. But why am I here?


    While I was still thinking, a familiar voice came from my ear!


    "Jining! Jining


    This voice seems very anxious, but who is this man? My brain suddenly ached, and then it was blank again. When I open my eyes again, my eyes are still blank. The difference is that I also have a feeling at the tip of my nose.


    Because of the pungent disinfectant coming from the tip of my nose, it seems that I will survive.


    With the feeling of my nose, my eyes also began to turn, but my eyelids still seem to be very heavy, can''t open at all, but I''m afraid of what happened before. So I immediately tried to open my eyes, and then I finally opened my eyes!


    As I expected, I was lying in the hospital. And by my side, it''s Guan Chong! It turned out that the person who called me just now was Guan Chong. It was precisely because of these noises that Guan Chong called me back.


    With gratitude in my eyes, I looked at Guan Chong. Without Guan Chong, maybe I would still be in the pure white world and could not escape at all. At this time, Guan Chong also found that I woke up. I saw the brilliance from his eyes, my heart can not say the move, maybe this is called brother!


    "The trough! You wake up at last Seeing me awake, Guan Chong immediately fell on me with excitement, and then beat me again, but I knew that this was the only greeting between brothers.


    "Thank you, brother!" I don''t have too many words, just a thank you, but it represents all my gratitude.


    "Since you''ve called brothers, why do you say thank you?" Guan Chong hit me with another punch, but there was no weight in his hand. I coughed all the time.


    Found that I cough, Guan Chong''s face showed embarrassed expression, and then Guan Chong also quickly asked me how all this is going on.


    "I said, man, you are sleepwalking!" Guan Chong immediately looked at me with a funny smile, as if he were a fool. But if I saw the man who ran into the mountains in the middle of the night and cut his wrist, I would think he was a fool!


    "No, I didn''t want to go to the mountains to kill myself." Before I finished speaking, Guan Chong interrupted me. He saw that Guan Chong didn''t wait for me to finish, he immediately said.


    "Wait, wait, when did you cut your wrist?" Guan Chong''s words were full of doubts, and I was also frightened. what? Didn''t I hurt myself? As soon as I thought of this, I quickly put the clothes on my arm.Sure enough! I don''t have any wounds on my arm, not to mention the wounds I just cut with a knife, even the small wounds I cut by those branches on the road. What''s going on?!


    The shock in my heart made me have no way to calm down. I was in a daze. Seeing me like this, Guan Chong''s hand shook in front of my eyes. However, I didn''t care about him at all. I kept thinking about what was going on.


    "Ah Just when I was in a daze, Guan Chong punched my arm again. I felt some pain, so I immediately cried out, but Guan Chong still said to me.


    "What''s the matter with you! There are no flowers on this arm! " With a smile on Guan Chong''s face, it seems that he really treated me as a fool, and he became a fool overnight.


    But I''m still in a daze, because I''m still thinking about why? First of all, inexplicably, the body is not controlled by itself, and then it is cut by itself. The most frightening thing is that after the cut, there is no trace when I get to the hospital!


    "Where did you find me?" I quickly asked Guan Chong, hoping to know where he found me. Originally, I thought I would die.


    "I saw you go out in the first half of last night, and I thought what you were doing. I called you several times, and you didn''t agree. I didn''t care much, but seeing you didn''t come back for a long time, I ran after you! Who would have thought that you had come to the old forest in the mountains? In order to find you, my arm was scratched several times! "


    Speaking of this, Guan Chong also seemed to think of something. He also picked up my arm and then watched it for a long time. And then I was very surprised.


    "Why don''t you have a wound?"?! I''ve scraped several times on my body. You can run faster than me. How can there be no wound? "


    When I heard this, I said to myself: my silly brother! You finally realize something''s wrong! Then he immediately saw Guan Chong and nodded!


    "I didn''t want to go there last night. I had a dream last night, and it really came true!" Thinking of all this, I was a little excited, and my words began to become a little unclear.


    Seeing Guan Chong who is still in a daze, I know that the goods have not understood what I mean. Take a deep breath, calm down for a while, I reorganized the language, and then began to speak again.


    "First I had a dream that I went to the mountains, and then I cut my wrist. But I didn''t expect to go to the mountains after waking up! "


    After listening to my explanation, Guan Chong''s eyes were full of surprise. It was obvious that he had witnessed all this, but he didn''t know that I couldn''t control myself at that time. It was not my intention to go to the mountains.


    Random, I think of a person! Is it Zhao Gao? The ancient books we found before said that my constitution was an important factor for the resurrection of Qin Shihuang. Just now, I was bleeding for a long time in the mountains, and I fainted because of too much blood. Although Guan Chong said that he didn''t see any blood on my body just now.


    Seeing that I frowned, Guan Chong immediately realized that I thought of Zhao Gao! His mouth is also very big, as if the dormitory dropped a weight in general.


    "Do you mean Zhao Gao did you harm?" Guan Chong immediately asked, I nodded again, but we still couldn''t figure out what was going on. Although I guess Zhao Gao did all this, I didn''t have any way to be played by him.


    Guan Chong accompanied me for a while, and then left the hospital. Then it became dark. I couldn''t sleep when I was alone in the hospital. I began to think about it all. But it wasn''t long before I fell asleep again.


    However, this dream still makes me sleepy, because I feel the danger spreading around me, I dare not open my eyes, simply continue to pretend to sleep.


    After a while, the man who lurked next to me was no longer able to breathe. I didn''t endure any longer, so I jumped up quickly, and sure enough, if I was a little later, I would be killed by the knife.


    I immediately had a fight with the man in black, and then I found that the man''s moves were inexplicably familiar. Zhao Gao! Yes, Zhao Gao. This person''s move is Zhao Gao. Is it Zhao Gao who doesn''t control me! I was right.


    Now, because children have been missing for days, the whole city is in a panic. The streets are no longer as noisy as before. Families with children no longer take their children out. Except for the necessary school activities, adults start to rush with their children. From the beginning, only some orphans and begging children disappeared. Now, some children are disappearing at school and at home for no reason. I can''t help thinking deeply. If this is what Zhao Gao said, why does Zhao Gao no longer cover up now?


    I''m not afraid to be found. I think about it for only one reason! That is, he is worried. It seems that Zhao Gao wants to realize something important. Zhao Gao is likely to realize this. I have a bad feeling in my heart. Looking at the usually noisy playground, the park zoo is also empty now. The news still reports where the children are missing for no reason every day. Not only that, but also many people are now strangely dead, and most of the time even the bodies can''t be found. Now in the news, people in the police station are in a panic, and there are more people patrolling the street every day There are more people, and the strangest thing is that all the missing are women.

 Chapter 572

    Since I was confused and committed suicide in the cave for no reason last time, I have been living in the hospital since I came back. Cangwu and Guanchong take turns to guard me in case of any more accidents. Genzheng is still worried about Genzheng when he goes to investigate this matter, but I can''t help now. "This time, you''ll be on the health board in the hospital. Ha ha."


    Zangwu sat in front of the hospital bed and peeled the apple for me. It''s still the same. Although he still likes to tease me, I know he really cares about me. Guan Chong stood in front of the window thoughtfully. Zang Wu looked at Guan Chong and said, "we can''t wait to die like this any more. There are so many people dead in the city now. It must have something to do with Zhao Gao and them!" I did not speak, silently took over the five cut good apple, but did not eat.


    "At the moment so many people are missing, but there''s nothing we can do about it. What''s the use of this spiritual power?" Zang Wu was a little annoyed. "Jining, how do you feel now?" Guan Chong still looked out of the window, but said to me. "I feel much better. Although I don''t know exactly why it''s like this, my spiritual power hasn''t disappeared too much. The damaged part has been made up in the past two days." I took a bite of the apple and replied. "Let''s start the teleportation." Guan Chong''s words surprised me and Zang Wu!


    "This Is that ok? What if we can''t come back in case of the start-up? " Zang Wu was talking. He looked at me anxiously and continued: "once the method of teleportation is opened, we will lose most of our spiritual power if there is a slight error, and now Jining is still in hospital, in case What if he doesn''t come back after he enters? "


    Guan Chong and I didn''t answer Zang Wu. I thought about it. Although the method of teleportation may not be activated once for hundreds of years, it''s very important now. It''s inevitable to activate it. It''s just My body Although my body is better than half, the method of teleportation needs a lot of spiritual power and hard work. I don''t care if I will come back, but the method of teleportation needs three people to start at the same time. If my side is a little bad, it''s not only me, Zang Wu and Guan Chong will suffer a lot of damage. I can''t help looking up at Guan Chong and asking, "Guan Chong! Are you sure you want to do that? "


    "In ancient times, there was a legend that the method of preaching spirit was used to save all living beings. Now that all living beings are in trouble, how can we sit back and ignore it? Even if we fail, we can only say that heaven does not obey me. We have no ability. If we succeed, we can stop Zhao Gao and Xu Fu, and we can also save the people in the city from death. Jining, do we have any other way?" All three of us are deeply thinking. Indeed, we have no other way except to preach. This is the only chance to get ahead of Zhao Gao.


    "OK, but now I''m not sure. Give me another three days to take good care of myself. You can go to the hospital to go through the discharge procedures, and we''ll go home to prepare." "Well, good." Zang five nodded and went out directly.


    Now there are only two people left in the ward, Guan Chong and I. Guan Chong came up to me and said, "brother, I''m sorry..." "Don''t do that. I''m a lucky man. I''ve got my day. Don''t worry. We''ll make it." As I said, I patted Guan Chong on the back. I also knew that it was dangerous. Guan Chong had no choice but to do it. If there was any other way, Guan Chong would not go this far. Zang Wu came back soon and helped me to pack up. None of us spoke any more.


    Before we came back, Zang Wu had asked others to clean up the house. When we got home, I went directly back to my room. It took a lot of preparation to open the method of preaching. We are in a hurry now, and we can''t delay for a moment. If we delay for another minute, maybe one person will be missing.


    Guan Chong quickly went out to prepare what he needed for the method of preaching, while Zang Wu took care of me at home. Zang Wu didn''t know where to find some ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum, and some other traditional Chinese medicine in the past two days. It''s called tonifying my body. Every day, Zang Wu poured a big bowl of traditional Chinese medicine into me. But then again, thanks to Zang Wu, my body not only improved very quickly, but my spiritual power was more abundant than before. I quickly told Guan Chong and Zang Wu the good news.


    "That''s great. It seems that God helps us!" By then, he said, "we''ll have something to stop when we''re excited. We''ll have something to keep our hands from coming back after two hours." "Yes." I nodded.


    "Well, you all have a rest early today. We''ll discuss the details tomorrow morning, and I''ll get to the root later." Zang Wu and I went back to our rooms.


    Lying on Chuang, I can''t sleep any more. It''s three o''clock tomorrow afternoon to start the teleportation. There''s only so much time left. It''s false to say that I don''t worry. Although my body has recovered, the teleportation has been handed down. So far, I haven''t heard of anyone to start it. When master taught us at the beginning, he said that the world would be in chaos as soon as the door of preaching was opened. Whether you can stop it or not depends on your nature.


    The way to spread the spirit is that three people with spiritual power occupy the positions of Tiangang and Disha, and the third person occupies the middle of the character. With the joint efforts of two people, the third person turns into spiritual power and sends it to the person who wants to reach. As long as the person who wants to reach is not confused in his heart and only wants the name of the person who wants to reach, he can surround the person who wants to reach in the form of wind It can not only know what the other party wants to do, what to do, but also kill people without leaving a trace. It''s just that killing people needs a lot of spiritual support, otherwise once Bao shows his body and is controlled by the other party, he will never come back.Not only that, but also come back before the spiritual power is exhausted, otherwise it will be the same end. Moreover, the person who enters into the method of preaching also has his own requirements. He must be a spirit born in the Yin year and Yin month, and I am the only one among us. This is why I am allowed to enter into the method of preaching. Lying on Chuang, I can''t help thinking deeply. If I can get back well, if I can''t get back because my spiritual power is exhausted, it''s excusable. If I''m discovered by Zhao Gao, it will only make them prepared and even harder to deal with. I don''t think about it any more. Let it be.


    The next day I got up early in the morning, but I didn''t expect that Guan Chong and Genzheng got up early. They were discussing something in the living room. When they saw me coming over, they waved to me. I went over: "Jining, I discussed with Genzheng. If you don''t have enough spiritual power in the afternoon, Genzheng will give you his spiritual power."


    Speaking is Guan Chong. Genzheng doesn''t speak. He just looks at me quietly. "This How can this work! If so, isn''t Genzheng... " I hastened to refuse, so that the root is light is lost, heavy is life-threatening. "Jining, don''t refuse. Now it''s about the whole world, not just you and my life, as long as you can stop Zhao Gao and Xu Fu. What if I''m dead. " Genzheng seldom talks so much. Generally speaking, he is silent, and I will not refuse him any more. The most urgent task now is to quickly know Zhao Gao''s plot.


    "What are you doing here? You all get up early." Zang Wu stretched out. It''s already ten o''clock in the morning. All three of us are worried about opening the door of the teleportation. Only Zang Wu is like a nobody. "Zang Wu, it''s time for you to accept your temper. Now it''s time to be so serious." I''m still a little worried. I can''t help being a little upset. I speak in a heavier tone. "What''s the use of worrying? It''s better to have enough to eat and drink, and be prepared for the worst." Zang Wu said, but also picked up a piece of bread to eat with relish, I shook my head, no longer speak. "Jining, what Zang Wu said is reasonable. OK, you should have something to eat. Now it''s late. We''re ready to open the door of preaching." "Yes."


    Finally, it''s almost three o''clock. The array at home has been drawn and the things to be prepared are ready. Guan Chong stands in the position of Tiangang, while Zang Wu also puts away his playful face and stands in the position of Disha. I stand in the middle of the two of them, walking three steps away, just forming a triangle with their position, and Gen Zheng stands behind me Set, less than a step away from me, so that if there is any mistake, just save me at any time and send me spiritual power.


    The three of us were ready. Guan Chong stood in the position of Tiangang, put his hands together and began to recite the mantra. "Heaven gang and earth Sha, I want to make peace with people, but I don''t want to go! The door of preaching, open


    After that, Guan Chong''s hands went up, and a beam of light came out of his palms, which led to the sky. Then Zang Wu followed him. His palms also emitted a beam of light, and two beams of light would make peace in the air. Suddenly, the yard was full of light. And I, in the center of the light, put my hands together, closed my eyes, and recited Zhao Gao in my heart. My body felt relaxed, and soon I felt myself Like the breeze, it can float with the wind. I know that we have started the method of preaching. Now we are more attentive and full of Zhao Gao, Zhao Gao. Suddenly I feel as if I have fallen into a huge whirlpool. I feel a little dizzy in the whirlpool. I hasten to activate my psychic power to control my mind from mixing other things. In this way, I don''t know how long it took, like ten minutes or twenty minutes. When the weightlessness around me disappeared, I slowly opened my eyes.


    It was really dark. I hastened to activate my spirit to see something in front of my eyes. Then I saw clearly that it was in a cave. Now I know that our method of teleportation should be successful. Now I''m floating in the air like a gust of wind, and other people can''t see me. I don''t have time to feel what I''ve become. I know that time is pressing, and I have to find Zhao Gao before the consumption of spiritual power. Settled down, I began to slowly urge the spirit to find Zhao Gao''s figure. Everything went more smoothly than expected. Soon, I heard the sound coming from the depth of the cave. I hasten to speed up the spirit directly came to the depths of the cave, a cave I can not stop the heart! This person is not others, it is Zhao Gao. I am melting in the air in the form of a wind, so Zhao Gao did not notice me, and I hid in a corner on the top of the cave, staring at Zhao Gao.


    There is not only Zhao Gao in the cave, but also an old man with white hair, beard and eyebrows. I guess that this man is not Xu Fu, but I''m not sure. I had to watch quietly.


    After a while, Zhao Gao began to speak. He bowed respectfully in front of the old man and said, "congratulations to Mr. Xu. Finally, he has rebuilt his golden body and will live forever."


    Zhao Gao''s voice is a little strange, unspeakable low, I can''t help but feel chilly, Lord Xu! Xu Fu is a real man! The old man touched his beard and said with a clear smile, "ha ha ha, I''m not old enough. Now I''ve lived nearly a thousand years old. I''m still alive this time thanks to the girl who was born in Yinyue, whom Mr. Zhao Gao helped me find!"what! My heart was filled with anger. Sure enough, the missing child in the city had something to do with Zhao Gao! No wonder he is so bold, it is to wake up Xu Fu! I hastened to send this message to Guan Chong with my spiritual power. On one side, he hid himself in the cave and continued to observe.


    "Jining is back. Genzheng, come and have a look." "Yes." Guan Chong didn''t dare to do too much, for fear that it would affect my every move in the gate of teleportation. Instead, Xu Fu and Zhao GAO found out. Fortunately, now I don''t have any big things, and I have enough spiritual power, so Genzheng was able to put down his hand to check the news I sent back.


    "Brother Guan, Jining said that the missing child was really related to Zhao Gao and brought back bad news." Genzheng hesitated and didn''t tell Guan Chong and Zangwu directly, for fear that they would be affected and even affect the operation of the teleportation gate. Root is slow slow, just said: "Xu Fu resurrected."


    "What He was talking about Zang Wu. He was a little emotional. "Zang Wu, hold on!"


    Zang Wu stopped talking and continued to ensure the operation of the gate of preaching. "Xu Fu has resurrected. It''s no use worrying now. We need to ensure the safety of Jining. Genzheng, go and get ready to take over Jining at any time. If Xu Fu revives now, Jining will probably be discovered. "


    "Yes." Genzheng immediately ran back to his position, ready, ready to meet me at any time. "Tibet five, you steady, don''t get angry, at that time not only Jining, even we have to finish."


    "I see." Zang Wu began to take it seriously. In the cave, I only feel that the power is constantly transported to my body, and then I know that they have known the news of Xu Fu''s resurrection, and they have been psychologically prepared.


    "My Lord, now that you are awake, what should we do next?" Zhao Gao respectfully said, "at present, you were too presumptuous before. Now all parties have noticed us. We need to hide some, so as not to let the big plan be discovered."


    I never thought that I would see Xu Fu with my own eyes, but now Xu Fu is in front of me, only he doesn''t know my existence. Zhao Gao, we have already dealt with each other. Now I''m not Zhao Gao''s opponent, so Xu Fu doesn''t dare to think about it. But it''s impossible to watch them act recklessly and harm the common people at will. I''m angry, but I still can''t do anything. I can only control my spiritual power carefully so as not to be discovered by Zhao Gao and Xu Fu.


    "My Lord, it''s a villain who doesn''t do things well. I hope you''ll forgive me." Zhao Gao immediately knelt down on one knee in front of Xu Fu. "I don''t blame you for this. You can be excused for giving first aid to me. Let''s take it as a remedy. Remember not to act rashly in the future. "


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Now that I''m awake, let''s settle down for a few days. When my power recovers, we''ll wake him up. When he wakes up, the world will be ours. Ha ha ha Xu Fu is a bit arrogant. I didn''t care about Xu Fu, but I was attracted by his words. He? Is there anyone else? Isn''t Xu Fu the ultimate boss? And the people behind it? We have to tell them quickly! So that you can have a psychological preparation. I was a little flustered. I didn''t care that I was still around Zhao Gao and Xu Fu, so I directly urged Lingli to send the news back. However, I didn''t expect that when a large number of Lingli were urged, Xu Fu found it.


    "Who!" Xu Fu gave a loud drink, and then a sharp wind came straight like me. But I dare not dodge. If I dodge, it will only make Xu Fu feel my existence. I can only accept Xu Fu''s hand. What a powerful internal force, suddenly I was in the dark, almost fell to the ground, leaving only the will in my mind to support me.


    "No, Jining is injured! Root is you fast, give you Jining ferry some spiritual power, don''t ferry too much, lest be found "Yes." At this critical juncture, Genzheng''s spiritual power was slowly transported to my body, which relieved me a lot from Xu Fu''s attack just now, and made my brain clear. I still dare not have too big action, for fear of Xu Fu see what clues.


    After looking at my corner for a long time, Xu Fu finally turned around and said to Zhao Gao with a big laugh, "ha ha, I''ve really lived too long and slept too long. I''m nervous now. Come on, let''s get ready first. " Watching Zhao Gao and Xu Fu go away, I dare to urge Lingli to send the news back first.


    "Genzheng, come on, Jining has sent back the news, ready to take over!" "Yes Guan Chong Zang five still have Gen Zheng, three people urge spirit power at the same time, just took me back from the door of spirit transmission. As soon as I got back to the ground, I vomited my blood on the ground.


    Xu Fu''s attack just now only used less than 30% of his skill. If I could fight back, it would be OK. But at that time, I couldn''t fight back. I had to bear it hard and hurt my blood. Seeing that I vomited blood, Guan Chong immediately called to Zang Wu, "come on, go to my room and bring the Jianxue powder on the table." Zang Wu ran into the room and took out Jianxue powder for me, which was better.


    Guan Chong carried me into the bedroom to have a rest. He slept for about three hours before waking up. When I wake up, I can''t wait to call zangwei, Guanchong and Genzheng."You all know about Xu Fu''s awakening, but now, Xu Fu''s awakening is not the ultimate goal. He still wants to wake up a person. I don''t know who this person is, but I don''t think the four of us should be Xu Fu''s rivals." All four of us were lost in thought.


    I continued: "but there''s another good news. Now Xu Fu and Zhao Gao have discussed taking a break. It''s estimated that they won''t make any big moves during this period. We just need to find that person before they revive him. Maybe there''s a chance of winning."


    "But the world is so big that we don''t even know who this person is. Where are we going to find him?" It was Zang Wu who spoke, and Genzheng nodded in agreement.


    "If we can''t find it, we have to find it. So far, that''s the only way we can do it." Guan Chong has always been our boss here, and we all listen to him very much, "Jining, you should take good care of yourself first. Genzheng, you should go around and look up the information to see who was closer to Xu Fu in the Qin Shihuang period. I''ll go outside with Zang Wu to find out if there''s any clue on the missing child. Let''s split up. "


    "Yes."


    I watched the three of them go out with some emotion. I hope things go well and no more casualties.

 Chapter 573

    I went home worried and kept recalling Xu Fu''s words in my mind. Who is the purpose of Xu Fu''s resurrection?


    I opened the note and contacted Guan Chong to talk about it.


    "Is that person going to revive the king of Qin?" I said the doubts in my heart.


    "I don''t know." Guan Chong''s voice doesn''t sound very good either. "Whether it''s the resurrected king of Qin or others, it''s not good for us."


    I agree.


    "You don''t want to go out these days. Zhao Gao''s recent actions are getting bigger and bigger. It seems that he is about to finish something. You must be the next one to deal with."


    "I understand." I said in a deep voice, "I''ve laid some fences near my home these days, just in case. Can you go to Zixia palace and write cinnabar for me? I don''t have enough here. "


    "Good." Guan Chong promised, "I''ll take it as soon as possible and help you lay some traps." He asked me to say something, and then he closed the note in a hurry.


    When I turned off the notes, I immediately found some Rune paper, brushes and dyes and began to draw them in a hurry.


    Now, every second seems urgent.


    "Hiss -" another piece of Rune paper burst into flames.


    Throw the paper in the basin and let it go out. There are several half burnt runes in the water in the basin, and there are dozens of half drawn runes beside me.


    They are all failures.


    I looked at the discarded paper symbols and sighed. More gloomy in the heart.


    I don''t know why. Today, the failure rate of drawing symbols is very high. Ten paintings are even successful. In the past, it was impossible. Was it because I bled too much last time, which led to the loss of spiritual power in my body? But now, except for some anemia, I don''t feel the loss of spiritual power. Or did I not stop the things in the necklace from entering my body in the last female star incident?


    I was restless in my heart, so I put down my brush and tried to be calm.


    This is not right, I said to myself, it''s because you are too anxious, and the success rate is naturally low.


    I comfort myself in this way, but I also know that although failure is related to anxiety, it will not have such a big impact, and my doubts are still there.


    I tried out a new one and found that it was no different from before. I was relieved.


    If the effect of this amulet is also reduced, then I can only be slaughtered. This is the last thing I want to see.


    Calm down for a while, I got up and began to set up. It takes calmness and patience to set up an array, which is a must for me now. After drawing a lot of failed symbols, I''m not sure whether my setting up an array has failed as well as my drawing symbols.


    I put on my clothes, put on my hat, put paper symbols in the corridor, in the obscure corner near the house, and pasted hidden symbols on them so that they would not be found. This just took advantage of the person not to notice the roof to recite the incantation.


    It''s just a boundary. Only when someone comes in will they be informed. It doesn''t have any effect except for the first time.


    But after the boundary was laid, I had only a few paper symbols left in my hand, and these paper symbols were not enough to support me to finish the next boundary.


    I took a deep breath, calmed down and went home to continue drawing.


    At present, the failure rate of this kind of charms is very high, and there are a few materials. I can only draw extremely high attack charms as far as possible, so that when I know that the enemy enters the range, I can carry them with me and throw them out to attack unexpectedly.


    However, if you only draw this kind of extremely high attack charm, failure may cause more damage.


    Fortunately, after the morning, the failure rate is very high, but when I come back, the failure rate immediately dies and decreases. Even if I fail, the failed replication will not happen, and my worst situation will appear.


    When it was dark and I had a few meals, I went out of the house and prepared to continue to lay the border. Today''s moon is very bright. I can see the place where the moon finds it clearly even if I don''t turn on the flashlight. But when I stepped out of the building, the door stopped.


    Someone''s coming through my border.


    Who is it?


    I nervously retracted into the corridor, patted a hidden breath sign on my body, shrank in the dark corner, staring at the place where the visitor must pass. This person''s breath is a little strange, not familiar to me. I hold the charm tightly in my hand.


    A thin figure came into my sight. It looked like a woman.


    I saw her standing there in doubt and looking around. She was standing in the shadow. I could only see her general movements.


    At this point, she seems to be looking for something. I dare not move. Although I know she can''t see or feel me after using the hidden breath symbol, I''m afraid of the sixth sense of a woman.


    When she stood still for half a day, I didn''t dare to go out, and even deeply doubted whether she found me?


    thinking of this possibility, my heart suddenly burst out, and then denied that it was impossible. The effect of the hidden symbols I drew today was the same as before, and even people with a higher level would not find me.


    Is she much better than me? When did Zhao Gao have such a powerful assistant?


    my palms were sweating. Again, the woman seemed to have determined something. She went on and just stopped by the window. The bright moonlight shines on her through the window, so that I can clearly see the woman''s face.It''s mu ling''er.


    I gave a sigh of relief, but I had some worries. Didn''t Mou ling''er go back to Miao? How can it be at this critical juncture? Can Zhao Gao set a trap and deliberately find someone to change into Mou ling''er to induce me to appear?


    Ling''er is still standing there. She suddenly takes out her mobile phone and looks at it. I don''t know what she''s looking at. The pale blue light from the mobile phone screen shines on her face from bottom to top. Her face is towards me, and the moonlight is behind her. It looks like a ghost in the movie.


    I am receiving the impact of vision, suddenly saw Mou ling''er raise his eyes to smile at me, said: "brother Ji, why don''t you come out?"


    I was surprised. Suddenly I saw some white dots fluttering around Mou ling''er. When I looked at them carefully, they were flying insects. It suddenly occurred to me that I had read a book that said: there is a kind of poisonous insect in the Miao area, which can detect people nearby, and even find hidden people through the residual breath. This kind of Gu is even better than the spirit power exploration.


    This must be Mou ling''er.


    I was relieved: Zhao Gao would not ask Miao people for help.


    "Ling''er," I put away the hidden breath talisman in my hand, and suddenly there was some pain. Now, if I use one talisman, I will lose one. "Aren''t you back in Miao? Why are you out again? "


    "Does brother Ji not like to see me?" Mou ling''er''s voice is a little wronged. "I''ve been hiding there and won''t see me. I won''t even turn on the light."


    "No way." I smile awkwardly: "the voice control light of this staircase broke down a few days ago, it can''t work."


    "Cut." Mu ling''er chuckled and asked, "then why are you hiding?"


    I sighed: "the situation is a little urgent recently. I''m afraid that someone will sneak on me."


    "Well, then I believe in brother Ji." Mou ling''er shook his head and suddenly showed a lovely smile. "Brother Ji is not afraid. No matter what Zhao Gao wants to do, I will protect brother Ji."


    I smoked to smoke mouth, thought I how return to fear, and this kind of coax the tone of the child is how to return a responsibility? Immediately touched her head, said: "how can I be afraid, first go to my house to sit down, I tell you what happened recently."


    Mou ling''er''s face immediately showed joy, and the satisfaction in his eyes made me feel better.


    But I forgot that my house was full of broken runes and littered ink. Seeing that Mou ling''er was surprised to see the mess in my house, my face suddenly became a little hot. "Today I''m busy with painting, I''m afraid Zhao Gao will suddenly appear, and I haven''t had time to clean up." I explained in a hurry. Seeing that she was going to help me clean up, I quickly pushed her out of the room. "I can clean up here. First, you help me to lay a boundary outside the room. I only laid a layer outside. You should feel it."


    Mou ling''er looked into my eyes and knew that Zhao Gao and I were fighting each other. He immediately agreed and left the house.


    I was relieved that I had hardly ever been to this place. Women were all rough men, and I didn''t do much to clean up the house. When there were women coming, I felt embarrassed and had the consciousness to clean up the house. Although I don''t like Mou ling''er, it''s very embarrassing for girls who like me to see her sloppy side.


    It suddenly occurred to me that it''s been a long time these days. I haven''t seen Shen bingdie. Recently, zixiagong''s own safety has become the most concerned thing. It''s hard not to hold her and come to my home. Thinking of this, I packed up more carefully.


    Fortunately, there are not many things in the room. I soon finished cleaning up. Looking out of the window, I found that Mou ling''er pretended to be a casual stroller. When she went to a place, she seemed to remember to look at her mobile phone, but I noticed that there were several black spots moving under her feet. I know Mou ling''er brought them from the Miao area. Although the moonlight is bright tonight, they are dark. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see any black spots moving on the ground.


    As soon as I wanted to go down to help Mou ling''er, I felt a wave of spiritual power in my room. I turned around and saw a note and stood up. It was the spirit talisman that connected me with Guan Chong.


    "Jining! Is it there or not? " Guan Chong''s voice rang out from the talisman.


    "I am. Where are you?" I immediately picked up the talisman and said to it, "Mou ling''er is coming, do you know?"


    "What? Is Mou ling''er here Shen bingdie''s voice suddenly appeared and seemed to be coming from a distance.


    Shen die just happened to meet in my house. Suddenly, I heard the voice of my gang


    "And you


    "I''m - in the picture." I''m hesitating to tell them that my success rate of drawing today is extremely low. Although such a low success rate can be regarded as an exception, I don''t know why. I feel that if I tell Shen bingdie, she will only think that I''m in a bad state today. Will she think that I''m not competent?


    When he was hesitating, he heard Zang Wu''s voice: "do you only use symbols? No more formation? "


    Hearing this voice, my voice hesitated and said, "yes, I don''t know what''s going on today. I failed to draw a lot of runes, and I don''t know what''s going on. I feel like I''m not in a good state today. I''m afraid I''ve failed to set up the array. "


    Lingfu there suddenly silent, I suddenly a little nervous, "maybe I''m too anxious.""What''s the success rate?" Guan Chong asked me.


    I thought, "ten has three or four, sometimes even one or two."


    "It shouldn''t be." Guan Chong murmured when he was young and asked me, "are you out of use?"


    "I have a lot of mental energy, just like before."


    "Was it a few days ago?" Shen bingdie''s voice is a little cold, "then you don''t want to draw today. You''d better leave it to Mu linger, and you don''t want to help her. She''s the one who can bewitch. If you don''t understand, don''t help."


    I thought Shen bingdie was worried, and her heart in the sky fell to the ground in the second half of the sentence.


    "Good." I promise.


    I talked to them again and turned off the spirit talisman.


    If I can''t keep my eyes closed, I can''t do anything for him.


    In Zixia palace, Shen bingdie, Guan Chong, Zang Wuhe and Gen are busy preparing.


    "I said Jining how to let me bring more cinnabar today. It turns out that he always fails today and is not enough." Guan Chong counted the things he wanted to take away, and said to Zang Wu beside him: "at the critical moment, his success rate has become so low. It seems that we have to take more."


    "He has Mou ling''er by his side now. As long as Zhao Gao doesn''t come by himself, Mou ling''er should be able to deal with other people." Zang Wu comforted and said something else. Suddenly, he saw Shen bingdie, who was not looking very well outside the door. "Shen bingdie, are you ready?"


    Shen bingdie pursed her mouth and nodded: "it''s all packed up. What else are you short of?"


    "I want to bring more materials for Jining," Guan Chong said. "His current situation should be abandoned a lot, and others must be missing. I don''t know if Shen bingdie can give us some?"


    "I have." Shen bingdie said.


    Guan Chong, Gen Zheng and Zang Wu saw the worry in Shen bingdie''s eyes, and immediately realized that she had taken Jining seriously. They comforted him and said, "don''t worry, we are fully prepared. No matter what Zhao Gao wants to do, we can defeat him. No matter what plot he has, we will destroy him."


    Shen bingdie also knew that they wanted to comfort themselves, but they couldn''t smile. She was still worried, "I hope so."


    "All right, all done!" Genzheng stood up and said, "if you''re worried, just go!"


    As far away as the city center, I had no idea that Shen bingdie, Guan Chong, Zang Wuhe and Gen decided to go down the mountain ahead of time because of their sudden drop in the success rate of making the symbol.


    I see Mou ling''er outside the window. He seems to be working tirelessly. When he opens the window, he uses his spiritual power. He feels the spiritual power in the air near his home, and the wonderful array that runs slowly. Suddenly, he sighed that the Miao area is really a magical place. It can breed such a magical array. Combined with spiritual power and poisonous insects, it can lay a border that looks calm, but actually implies killing. I immediately admire mu ling''er. If she didn''t like me, I really don''t know how I could get through this.


    I decided to be nice to her later. I closed the window and went back to my room to meditate on Chuang.


    I think clearly, since the charm is not good now, I have to use my own ability to ensure my life.


    Under my guidance, the psychic power in my body ran smoothly for several cycles, and I experimented with it. When I found that there was no problem, I breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the current situation is not bad.


    When I got out of the room, I heard the doorbell and remembered that it was mu ling''er through cat''s eye. I quickly opened the door to let her in. Her white skin is covered with fine sweat. I know that although Mou ling''er seems to be very handy in setting up the array outside without any fatigue, it will not only consume a lot of spiritual strength, but also waste her brain. Suddenly some ashamed, busy plan to call take out to her to replenish physical strength. Why don''t I do it for her myself? Because I can''t cook.


    I didn''t expect mu ling''er to hear that I was going to call outside and immediately objected, "Oh, brother Ji, when did you order takeout? In case that takeout happens to be controlled by Zhao Gao, don''t we send ourselves to people''s mouths?"


    "I''m not afraid you''re hungry." I don''t know what time it is now, but it''s dangerous to go out. It''s better to let people come in to deliver it. Even if it''s really dangerous, it can be eliminated smoothly here. "I''m not delicious."


    Mu ling''er''s face turned red when she heard what I said. She bowed her head and said in a low voice, "no matter what brother Ji does, I will eat it."


    I was moved by this, but I didn''t dare to eat the poison I made.


    In the end, Mou ling''er found that there was no food at home that he could cook. After my persuasion, we ordered take out.


    Fortunately, there was no problem with the delivery boy, but Mou ling''er kept me in the room and took the delivery for me.


    After dinner and rest, I told mu ling''er some routines that Zhao Gao could use. Mu ling''er listened carefully and drew a few strokes in the air. It seemed that he was thinking about how to do it. I left her alone to think, and went back to the room to run the psychic power, so that she could fight at any time when she was attacked.At one o''clock in the middle of the night, Mou ling''er suddenly pushed me and said, "brother Ji, someone is coming."


    "Who?" I opened my eyes warily, I didn''t feel my border was in and out, it seems that Mou ling''er expanded the scope.


    "Well," Mou ling''er looked at the insect in his hand and said, "it''s Guan Chong, Zang Wu, Gen Zheng, and Shen bingdie." She was reluctant to give her last name.


    The woman clapped me on the shoulder and I was ready to greet her friend with a smile.


    As soon as Guan Chong, Zang Wu and Gen Zheng met each other, they examined my body carefully. After they were sure that I had no problem except the reduction of the success rate of the pictorial symbols, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mou ling''er stands aside and stares at Shen Bing die with a complicated look. Seeing that Shen Bing die nods to her indifferently, she sits down like a vent.


    Under the leadership of Mou ling''er, they all watched the array for a while, and then joined forces to add several spells and enchantment.


    After they finished watching, we sat together and decided to have a person on guard every night, just in case.

 Chapter 574

    When we look into each other''s firm eyes, we all know that when we face Zhao Gao again, it is the final battle with him!


    At home, I looked at the dense charm, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of my mouth.


    These days, there are more and more charms and enchantments. What we know is that we are setting up a net. What we don''t know is that we are selling charms!


    What annoys me most is that these enchantments are not only used to deal with the enemy, but also to prevent me from escaping!


    In order to lead me out, Zhao Gao is more and more ruthless, and more and more people have an accident. How can I sit still?


    I looked at Cangwu and Genzheng who were standing in front of me, and said with a blue face, "are you really not going to get out of the way? Aren''t you afraid you''ll have to be brothers? "


    I''m really angry, threatening them with such a thing!


    "Don''t think about it! Jining, let you go, we have no brothers to do! If you know it''s a trap, why do you fall into the trap? " Guan Chong said to me helplessly.


    "Brother Jining." A clear voice came from behind. I looked back and saw Mou ling''er coming out of the room behind me.


    "This is everyone''s heart, you know, we are for you!" Mou ling''er looks at me anxiously. I know that she knows that I feel bad in my heart, but she cares more about my life.


    "Ling''er Alas! I''m so angry with you I angrily went into my room and slammed the door.


    I didn''t come into the room because I compromised, but because I thought of a way to leave! I have been preparing for many days, and today, the time is ripe.


    Today, if they are willing to let me leave, naturally it is good. If they are not willing, I am not going to give up. If it wasn''t for my failure to fight, they would be suspicious, otherwise I would have been sleeping in my room for a long time!


    In the evening, after sleeping for five hours, my spirit was just right and I walked out of the room quietly.


    I dig a move on the wall. Every day when Shen bingdie and ling''erbu are trapped, I quietly keep their arrangement in mind. Ninety percent of these traps are in my hands.


    I came to the border, reached out and pressed it in one direction. In order to lure Zhao Gao into a trap, these boundaries can be divided into the gate of life and the gate of death. The so-called happiness lies in misfortune, and misfortune lies in happiness!


    There is death in life, and survival in death is the terrible part of this trap. Thinking of all kinds of sinister ideas when the two women set traps, I decided that after this time, I would not offend the two women even if I killed them!


    With this in mind, a dark cyan shadow rushed towards me quickly. When I got close, I found that it was a kind of cyan insect. The insect''s mouth was wide open, and it was about to bite my skin and get into my body.


    I quickly drew my sword, and the tip of the sword accurately divided the insect into two parts. This kind of poisonous insect is extremely terrible. It will suck your blood and eat your flesh after it gets into people''s body. It will make people feel more painful. The only way to kill them is to split their brains in half with psychic power.


    The body of the cyan insect fell to the ground and twisted. Soon, more and more insects came towards me. The sword in my hand was waving faster and faster, and countless insect bodies fell from the top of my head. Even if I had been prepared, I was not very afraid, and my scalp was still numb.


    Because the insect corpse is so disgusting! Once again for two women''s nerve tenacity marvel, I quickly across the border, suddenly a burst of thunder and lightning.


    I looked at the closed boundary, overhead lightning flash, directly toward it. There is the exit of the border, but it''s just an illusion.


    When the lightning strikes, the real trap in the border will open, just where the lightning cannot strike.


    I dodged all kinds of traps and finally came outside.


    I looked back and said sorry in my heart. I ran forward quickly!


    In order to lead the snake out of the hole, I believe Zhao Gao will leave all kinds of clues. I went into an Internet cafe, found all the missing cases, found the places where the women lived, searched one by one, and finally I found the clues.


    According to the clue, I came to the outskirts.


    It was late at night, and the dark sky was full of stars. The sound of insects occupies the whole air, but it makes people feel quiet. The atmosphere was extraordinary.


    I know that my home is an ambush to Zhao Gao, and the front is also a den of dragons and tigers for me! I can''t help but hold my breath and walk in, listening to six ways.


    The sound of silk and bamboo burst into my ears. I was so absorbed that I was lost for a moment. My brain became chaotic and my thinking speed seemed to slow down. Even gradually lose their due vigilance.


    "Brother Ning." A beautiful figure suddenly appeared in front, hazy. The woman is wearing a veil and her skirt is fluttering. She reaches out her slender hand and takes off the veil, revealing a beautiful face.


    I went to her in a daze. There was only one idea in my mind. She was so beautiful! I want to be with her all my life!


    The woman giggled and waved to me. I quickened my pace. When I was about to walk in front of her, a strong force rushed to my mind. I suddenly woke up.


    "Yang Yuhuan!" I look at the woman who is playing with me. It''s not Yang Yuhuan. Who is it?Seeing that I failed, Yang Yuhuan''s face changed and he turned to run away. I caught up with him with my sword. A yellow amulet came from the side and attacked my forehead! Mixed with irresistible potential.


    I had to stop, and the spirit power surged up to the tip of the sword and headed for Huangfu point!


    The Yellow amulet suddenly exploded, blowing up the dust on the ground, and I was immediately fascinated.


    I can only reach out to block in front of me, wait for the dust to settle, and then open my eyes, where is Yang Yuhuan''s figure?


    Damn it! I thought I could capture Yang Yuhuan at one stroke, which made Zhao Gao and Xu Fu afraid. It seems that they are well prepared, I need to be more cautious!


    I looked up at the half round moon in the sky, slowed down and walked forward. The enemy is in the dark and I am in the light. The situation is not good for me. I can only be more cautious!


    Zhao Gao and Xu Fu''s strength is not as good as mine. I also have some resistance to Yang Yuhuan''s confusion. If they want to catch me, they will play some tricks!


    I was thinking, a shaking at the foot, the whole mountain moved up! One side, countless arrows flying towards me, green light, a look will know that it is painted poison!


    I held up my sword to resist. I didn''t dare to let the green arrow get close to me. Cut off the tail of the arrow, the unbalanced arrow will automatically fall to the ground and lose its function.


    Finally, the arrow rain disappeared and I was relieved. At the moment when I relaxed, another arrow came out. The arrow was thicker and heavier, and the poison on it was greener!


    I''m quick with eyes and hands. I raise my hand to chop it off. I''m about to rest assured, but the arrow is still flying towards me. The speed is a little faster!


    Danger!


    I took a step back, quickly gathered the spirit to my chest, and the arrow was inserted. I took a deep breath. I didn''t know what the arrow was made of, but it was sucking my spiritual power. I raised my hand, grabbed the handle of the arrow and threw it on the ground.


    Then he touched his chest. There was no injury. I was relieved and went on.


    I didn''t take many steps to see an old factory, and there was no one around. I don''t know how many traps are waiting for me.


    I hesitated for a moment and walked towards the factory. The door of the factory is very old. It makes a creaking sound when it moves. I simply push the door open with a bang!


    The door opened abruptly and knocked back on the iron wall, the sound was harsh and deafening.


    I raised ten thousand points of caution, however, nothing! The workshop is quiet.


    Now that I have come here, I don''t want to come back without success. At least I have to see what the situation is. So I stepped in.


    Just stepped into the factory building, the whole factory building suddenly lights up, like lighting countless fluorescent lights.


    I took a breath of air, because I could see clearly that the light was a dense explosion symbol!


    Once the charm is detonated, let alone me, no one in the factory can survive!


    "Jining, you are here at last!" Zhao Gao hid behind an oil barrel, his face full of haze.


    "Zhao Gao!" With a sneer, I raised my sword and rushed to Zhao Gao! Zhao Gao suddenly pushed the oil barrel out. I was just about to cut it in half, but I found that there was a woman inside!


    Despicable! Even take ordinary people as a shield! I was angry. I manipulated the long sword to split the oil bucket, held the woman inside and rushed out of the factory!


    I just rushed to the door, a figure in the door flash, a tear sign while I don''t pay attention, stick on the arm!


    I just feel a pain in my hand, suddenly tear open seven or eight openings! I haven''t had time to think about countermeasures, and the woman I was holding was also pasted.


    Bang!


    A woman suddenly explodes and opens her eyes to death. She can''t close her eyes at all! I saw the reluctance in her eyes. She must have been frightened, so when he saved her, there was such a strong light of hope in her eyes.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he was brutally killed again! Where is such a cruel thing in the world?


    I only feel a depression blocked in my heart, suddenly turned around and rushed towards Xu Fu!


    Xu Fu''s face changed at that time, and became unbelievable, as if I had done something unexpected!


    Soon, I knew why. The aftershocks of a series of explosions poured in at the door. If I didn''t return at that time, I would be killed!


    "Zhao Gao, please take my place first!" Xu Fu roars. Zhao Gao reaches out his hand and takes out a snuff bottle from his arms. Misty smoke comes out of the snuff bottle.


    I hold the tip of my nose tightly. If I remember correctly, it''s Xiaoyao cloud gas made of all kinds of illegal poisons. If I take a sip, my brain will be blank for the time being!


    It doesn''t sound lethal, but they have Yang Yuhuan. If Yang Yuhuan takes advantage of the temporary loss of my mind to perform flattery on me, I am afraid that I will become a puppet controlled only by Yang Yuhuan in this life!


    Yang Yuhuan, this woman, can''t stay!


    I''m going to get out of a hole with a long sword!


    "No, he''s going to run!" Zhao Gao said, "Xu Fu, detonate your charms quickly. These Charms can''t move at all. Let him run out. It''s all in vain!"


    Xu Fu and Zhao Gao look at each other and rush to the ceiling like me! At this time, a series of explosion aftershocks, under the control of Xu Fu, rushed towards me! During the period, I was dizzy because of the innumerable spiritual power I had, which made the spiritual power in my body unable to keep calm and turned into a storm.I fell to the ground in pain, but my spiritual power began to grow. As soon as I gritted my teeth, I controlled them to rush towards the seven level barrier!


    When Zhao Gao and Xu Fu saw that I had become a level seven spirit general, they suddenly had the color of retreat in their eyes, but they were not reconciled. They stood where they were, slowly leaning together.


    I don''t even know why I didn''t feel happy after upgrading to seven auras.


    What''s going on?


    I was a little scared, but I didn''t dare to show it. I still showed a proud expression and said with a smile, "ha, Zhao Gao, I''m a level seven spirit general now. Can you still catch me now?" Although I said that, I didn''t dare to stimulate Zhao Gao, Xu Fu and Yang Yuhuan too much, for fear that they would fight me recklessly because I was over stimulated. That would be very bad for me!


    I want to find an opportunity to inform Gen Zheng, Zang Wu and others, but if I send a signal, it will certainly arouse their suspicion. I was worried, and suddenly I saw that the three of them were looking at each other, and I was alert.


    Behind suddenly floated a shadow, I suddenly bow, to the side.


    A huge sickle full of rage hit the position where I just stood. It was a ghost full of rage who was holding it.


    I look surprised. How can Zhao Gao summon such a thing?


    The sickle was like a clarion call to war. Zhao Gao and Xu Fu immediately jumped up and rushed like me. I hurriedly took the cadres to resist. Although the speed of spiritual power loss seemed faster than before, I still took a second to catch a glimpse of the ghost and Yang Yuhuan when I was fighting against Zhao Gao and Xu Fu.


    I saw the ghost, slowly raised his head to see me, its eyes red, seems to be still light, in the dark looks very terrible. Yang Yuhuan was infatuated with looking at me. My heart was rippling, and I suddenly felt the lake mouth for a while. I immediately reacted, played a sword flower, blocked Xu Fu''s brute force, turned defense into attack, and stabbed Xu Fu.


    This attack immediately brought me a moment''s breathing. While I was frightened that Yang Yuhuan''s enchantment had gone up another level, I exclaimed that fortunately I had ice crystals with me, otherwise I couldn''t hang around with them for so long.


    Before I thought about it, Zhao Gao appeared behind me with a mantra. Hearing his voice, I threw a mantra back without hesitation.


    "Boom The broken talisman explodes and interrupts Zhao Gao''s array. I use the remaining light to see the light purple light of the unfinished array slowly dissipate. I am surprised that it is the suoling array. Before waiting for me, fortunately I interrupted Zhao Gao in time, I felt a cloud coming from the top of my head, and I dodged in a hurry. It turned out to be the ghost who was full of Yin Qi. His body was more solid than before, and he could see the seemingly unknown armor under the black Yin Qi.


    What happened to the entity? My heart is anxious, what can gather Yin Qi around here?


    Once again avoid Zhao Gao''s attack, looking at his ferocious face, feel that he is not ready, how can I have been unscrupulous to let me take the bait?


    There was a haze in my heart. If it wasn''t for me to lose my breath, or to seduce them into our already laid net in another way, it wouldn''t be me who can''t get rid of them for a long time. It''s a pity that ling''er has laid the array and trap for me.


    No matter how I attack or break through, I can''t leave the encirclement of these two people and one ghost. Fortunately, I have found that this ghost is very slow except for the moment when he cuts. Before each attack, it will float around or hide around me, trying to take advantage of my inattention.


    Understand that Zhao Gao, they just need my blood, and the blood of those who want to revive is more fresh. They will not want my life, but I don''t know what impact this ghost''s knife will have on me, but I can still get the extremely lifeless Yin Qi on the sickle.


    After several failed breakthroughs, Zhao Gao, Xu Fu and Yang Yuhuan saw that I didn''t want to break through the level seven spirit generals normally. With abundant spirit power, I started more and more. When they came together again from three weeks to give me a blow, my last acceleration Rune was patted on my body and quickly avoided their attack. While the ghost was picking up the sickle, I attached a layer of extremely chaotic aura to the general and tried my best to chop down the ghost!


    I felt as if I was cutting the human type tofu, cutting the ghost from the top down in half. I had no time to sigh that there was some bloody scene except no blood. I immediately mobilized the spirit of the cadres, and only heard a "crackle" like the sound of explosion. When the ghost began to dissipate, there seemed to be a whine in its body. The body wrapped by the black Yin Qi turned into a black fog and dissipated along with the explosion.


    "Poof!" Zhao Gao covered his stomach in a hurry, leaving blood at the corner of his mouth.


    I didn''t have time to go to Zhao Gao to do anything. I bowed my head and dodged Xu Fu''s attack. I rolled to the side, intending to run away immediately with the rest of the effect of the accelerator. It''s better to guide them to our array!


    A hand came out from the side as if to catch me, but it only caught me by the cuff. I dare not look back for fear of seeing Yang Yuhuan''s eyes. Inertia made my clothes torn. Before I could react to anything, I suddenly felt the pain of the scratched place."Ah I screamed, and the spirit that swam to the wound suddenly impatiently refused to listen to my command, followed by the enlarged pain.


    All of a sudden, the consumption of aura in my body increased, and the little aura left immediately dried up. My condition was immediately discovered by my recent Yang Yuhuan, who screamed at the other two: "hurry up! The boy has no spirit Then a sharp laugh came through my eardrum and into my mind. When I shake my head and fix my eyes, Yang Yuhuan, Zhao Gao and Xu Fu rush to me with their teeth and claws open. Although Yang Yuhuan''s face is ferocious, it still has a sense of enchantment. At this time, under the effect of ice crystal and pain, I only see the hatred and anger in Zhao Gao''s and Xu Fu''s eyes. These three eyes all mean that they will seize my determination even if they hurt me badly!


    My stomach suddenly clonic, want to also don''t want to, hedge three face up to drop the last two charms.

 Chapter 575

    "Not good!" Seeing the amulet, Zhao Gao''s face changed greatly. With a loud shout, he and Yang Yuhuan quickly stepped back. The amulet paper passed their bodies and touched the ground, which immediately made a loud noise behind them.


    "Boom


    There was a sudden deafness in my ears after the huge roar. I just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to escape, but I was caught by the neck. As soon as I touched the smooth skin, I immediately knew that I was caught by Yang Yuhuan. Looking down, Yang Yuhuan''s beautiful face suddenly appeared in front of me. I saw her lips rising slightly, Dai in her eyes, and a bright smile.


    My mind was shocked, and I was almost attracted to the past, but then the ice crystal and the pain of suffocation played a role together, and I immediately recovered. I don''t know why, it seems that every time Yang Yuhuan charms me, the effect will be enhanced. Is it because her charm is so strong that my ice crystal can''t resist it?


    But I soon had no time to think about this problem, because the blood in my brain began to surge in my mind, "Dong Dong" straight hit, and I felt a sudden fear and horror in my heart. I always thought that Yang Yuhuan had only the function of confusing people, but I didn''t expect that she was also extremely powerful!


    Ear is the sound of blood vessels crazy to open, I opened my mouth, want to breathe, but I can feel that there is still a gap in the trachea of my neck, no matter how hard I breathe, there is no air into my lungs.


    My eyes began to turn black. I heard Zhao Gao saying something with a smile. Who caught my hand was opened by me. The black in front of me began to appear white light. Flickering, "buzzing" tinnitus gradually replaced the sound of blood hitting blood vessels.


    My face touched something, but my body began to feel, but it was not fully awake.


    Who caught my hands, I want to struggle, but there is no strength, can only be obediently caught together by that person, tied to the rope. I struggled, but it didn''t work. I open my eyes, white stars are still unwilling to leave my realization, but I can already see what is in front of me.


    Zhao Gao came up to me and gave me two earrings before I could see them clearly. I groaned in a low voice and felt that there was fishy sweetness in my mouth.


    How did my endurance get worse again?


    Xu Fu''s face money in front of me, while I still don''t understand what he wants to do, paste a rune in my mouth. My painful groan disappeared immediately.


    Damn, it''s a silent note.


    Seeing that I had lost my voice, Zhao Gao immediately laughed.


    In addition to Yang Yuhuan, Zhao Gao and Xu Fu are a little embarrassed. Zhao Gao spat a mouthful of blood foam and stepped on my stomach, "Hey, aren''t you very powerful?" Zhao Gao laughs, see I almost have no consciousness of let him kick kick, added a foot, "it seems that seven star spirit will also not how."


    I gasped. I seemed to be on fire and angry. I could feel my body gradually regaining all consciousness, but I was tied by the rope and could do nothing.


    Zhao Gao seemed to be very happy. He squatted down to stare at my face and laughed: "what''s the matter, not reconciled? Ha ha ha, even if you are not reconciled, no matter how powerful it is, it will fall into my hands? As for your blood, you should live as a sacrifice and be a spiritual general. "


    Yang Yuhuan came over with my cadre in his hand and said to Xu Fu, "I picked it up from the ground. Shall we take it with us?"


    Xu Fu took over the general and said, "of course, I''ll take it with me. Do you want it to fall here waiting to be found?" He patted Yang Yuhuan on the shoulder, then turned to Zhao Gao and said, "Zhao Gao, hurry up and leave. Don''t abuse him any more. In case zixiagong''s people come and rescue them, it won''t be worth the loss."


    Zhao Gao thought for a while, then stood up reluctantly, took over Xu Fu''s cadre, and turned back to stare at me. We looked at each other fiercely for a while, and Zhao Gao said, "you continue to stare, and no one will save you."


    Xu Fu resisted me on his shoulder and patted a charm on me. The appearance of the charm was a little strange. I was in a panic for fear that they would do something strange.


    "Hee hee." Yang Yuhuan seems to see my expression is a little funny. He laughingly follows Xu Fu and looks at me smilingly.


    Seeing Yang Yuhuan''s smile, I quickly lowered my head for fear of what she had done to me. Now I''m a butcher, and I''m a fish. I can''t make any more mistakes. If they can see that the reason why I resist Yang Yuhuan''s flattery is ice crystal, they can''t find it. At that time, what else can I do to resist Yang Yuhuan?


    Yang Yuhuan seemed to see something. She put her hand around my face and said, "good brother, why don''t you look at me? What are you afraid of?"


    I glared at her and knew that it would make people suspect if the avoidance was too obvious. When I looked up and saw her eyes, I found that they didn''t seem to have the soft light that I had seen before. I immediately realized that now she didn''t use enchantment to me. I felt relieved, but still pretended to be angry and stare at her fiercely.


    "Oh, my good brother, how can you fix me like this? What did I do wrong?" Yang Yuhuan''s white green onion fingers closed together, covered his mouth and laughed. For the first time, I heard the so-called silver bell like laughter. It''s just that the laughter doesn''t sound happy. If you listen carefully, the silver bell tied to the corpse makes a jingling sound as the corpse walks around. In my heart, I suddenly trembled, and then I felt numb. When she finished laughing, I found that I was chilly."Don''t laugh, Yuhuan." Xu Fu said. He leaned down, and my vision changed. He heard him say, "you find a car. We have to get on the road."


    "The car?" Yang Yuhuan''s voice was a little confused. Xu Fu remembered that Yang Yuhuan didn''t know much about modern things. She might not even know that those things with four strange wheels were cars, and he didn''t seem to know how to describe them, so he was silent.


    Walking in front of Zhao Gao, hearing Xu Fu''s voice, he seemed to remember that these two antiques didn''t understand modern things at all. He immediately said, "forget it, I''ll find a car. Let''s go ahead and see the shining line in front of us." Zhao Gao looked at Xu Fu and Yang Yuhuan nodding and continued: "let''s go there to find the car first. When we find Yang Yuhuan, you can let the man in it be obedient."


    Yang Yuhuan immediately showed a bright smile and nodded: "yes."


    Several people have determined the concrete direction, immediately shrinks into the inch, under a few breath then arrived that so-called luminescent line place.


    I turned my head and tried to see the ten places around Xu Fu''s back. I immediately found that it was a small rural road. The road was not wide and could only pass through a car.


    But it''s almost the second half of the night, and it''s going to be light in a few hours. And now there are few cars. They have been waiting for almost half an hour, and there is no car. Although it is only a little cool in the daytime in autumn, the wind at night is even lower.


    Fortunately, these three people can protect themselves from the cold and stand for a long time without saying the word "cold". But for me, the situation is not so good, my body aura is empty, there is no clothing to resist. Before looking for Zhao Gao, I didn''t want to wear one more. During the fight, because of physical exercise, I didn''t feel cold except for fright. Now I was forced to stand on Xu Fu''s body quietly, and my body became slightly cool.


    I couldn''t help sneezing, but the rune paper was covered by my sneeze and didn''t fall down.


    The charm didn''t fall down, and my sneezing naturally disappeared, but the shaking of my body caught the attention of the three of them.


    "Be honest!" Xu Fu slapped me hard, and the place where I was photographed was as painful as if it had been ironed. Fortunately, Yang Yuhuan noticed me and immediately joked: "ah, this brother is cold."


    Zhao Gao looked at me suspiciously and vigilantly. Seeing that I really just sneezed, he immediately ignored me and continued to look into the distance.


    Zhao Yushu and I finally stopped the car in the middle of the road.


    This Zhao gaozhen is not a thing. If a woman gets in the way, why don''t he and Xu Fu do it. I lay on the ground and thought hard. I turned my head and looked through the weeds into the middle of the road.


    The car seems to be a private car, because it''s driving slowly, and the driveway can only pass through one car. When a woman stopped the car, the black car stopped immediately. After a while, I heard the driver speak, is a man''s voice, but he just said, "how do you --" did not have the second half sentence.


    I heard Yang Yuhuan''s laughter, "my family and some friends are going to a place far away. Can you ask my brother to send us?"


    There seems to be someone else in the car. I heard a woman suddenly cry, "what are you staring at? Let''s go Her voice was a little frightened.


    No, Yang Yuhuan''s flattery is common to both men and women. The women in the car can''t be confused. I thought to myself: isn''t someone with a power that can resist flattery? There was a sudden bump in the car. It seemed that people in the back seat wanted to grab the driver''s steering wheel. The car seems to be restarted again, while Zhao Gao and Xu Fu suddenly rush out. He opened the door and pulled the people out.


    There were three people in the car, one man and two women. The man was the driver, and the two women seemed to be passengers.


    Zhao Gao took out some luggage from the trunk and threw it on the ground. He said to Xu Fu and Yang Yuhuan, "let''s go!"


    I was pulled up. Fortunately, my legs were not tied and they pushed me into the car. Zhao Gao sat in the driver''s seat and yelled at Yang Yuhuan: "Yang Yuhuan! Where are you standing and what are you doing? "


    Yang Yuhuan turned his head and said with a smile, "I can''t help looking at this beautiful sister and I''m stunned."


    I saw the fat woman standing next to Yang Yuhuan holding another woman''s hand, and immediately understood: this woman didn''t seem completely confused. I looked at the man again. His eyes were forward and he looked dull. But Yang Yuhuan''s voice seemed to move.


    Zhao Gao sneered, "you''re stunned. There''s a woman who will look better than you." He fixed his eyes again and suddenly exclaimed, "this woman is Yin Yang eye!"


    Yang Yuhuan was very happy. When she heard Zhao Gao''s words, she immediately left the man and two women''s co pilot''s position and laughed, "it''s not like you haven''t seen Yin and Yang eyes before. You''d better go to the official office as soon as possible. You''ve collected enough Yin and Yang blood."


    I saw the woman with Yin and Yang eyes. She looked thin and pretty. Maybe it was Yang Yuhuan''s words that hinted to me. I actually felt that the woman was surrounded by a faint breath. It seems that the breath has taken root in this woman''s blood, and even noticed Zhao Gao''s gaze, vaguely becoming a sense of protection, refusing something.Zhao Gao seems to see it, but he smacks his mouth like a pity and drives away.


    Zhao Gao quickly found the high-speed intersection and drove to a place I didn''t know.


    Sitting in the car, the static note on my mouth has been taken down, and I also know that the lock cord is binding me, so even if my spiritual power slowly recovers, I still can''t use the open cord. So I simply looked out of the window and wanted to look at the occasional signpost to know where I was going. But it was dark and I couldn''t see clearly. I even felt sleepy. But every once in a while there''s something in the brain that protects women. If Zhao Gao wanted to capture the woman before, but now he gave up, which is not in line with Zhao Gao''s character, it must be the effect of the breath.


    Yang Yuhuan seemed to see my doubts. Taking advantage of Zhao Gao and Xu Fu to go out, he said to me, "little brother, you don''t know, someone who has that kind of breath must love that woman very much. As time goes on, it gradually forms a kind of protective barrier. It looks like it has been at least ten or five years." Yang Yuhuan immediately some envy, "although that barrier is useless, but that person''s masculinity is extremely heavy, which is very useful for his own Yinqi heavy elder sister, with it, at least the average kid dare not bear malice to that elder sister." She seemed to fall into memory, and then said: "look at the breath into the flesh and blood, but not rejected by the elder sister, which shows that she doesn''t mind that person''s love, but," she turned to look like me, "she and the woman next to her are grinding mirrors." she was shocked and immediately happy when she saw me, "I see that fat elder sister is just an ordinary person, this breath must come from another person, it is very likely that she is related by blood It''s all about relationships. "


    I was shocked by Yang Yuhuan''s words, and stagnated for a long time. Then I didn''t know whether I was envious or envious.


    One person has been in love with another for at least 15 years. I feel so sad in my heart that it doesn''t matter whether this person is male or female or not.


    Yang Yuhuan also seems to be in memory, "I''ve only heard about it before, but I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes after thousands of years. Besides, the blood of people with this kind of breath is almost useless for any resurrection sacrifice, on the contrary, it will destroy the sacrifice."


    This is the real reason why Zhao Gao gave up that woman. It dawned on me.

 Chapter 576

    If I had the same breath, would Zhao Gao not want to catch me, but then I thought, it''s useless for me to envy. It''s better to think about how to get out now.


    In the next two days, Xu Fu and I didn''t have any chance to stand on the toilet.


    After that, I went back to the car with my brothers.


    Every time I come out, it gets colder and colder, but I can''t use psychic power to keep warm. I can only try my best to stay in the car, and they seem to find that people are gradually changing from short sleeves to cotton padded clothes, using blinding methods to make others think that we are wearing the same clothes as them.


    Fortunately, they remembered that I couldn''t do it. They immediately wet me with magic. I''m just getting warmer.


    Soon I was in a coma. When I woke up, it was another world.


    The main tomb is more than twice as big as the one that tied me just now. Zhao Gao tied me to the stone pillar on one side of the tomb. Because my whole body was hung up, I had no way to break free or strength to break free. I''m dizzy now, and my eyelids seem to weigh a thousand pounds. I don''t even have the strength to open my eyes. After a while, I''m imprisoned by Zhao Gao. I can''t use any strength. I can only observe around slowly. If I have a chance, I can''t escape, and I hope to send news to Guan Chong. But now I am tied to the stone pillar by the iron rope, not only that, I look down, my clothes are all bloodstained, and a little move, I feel as if my flesh was torn open again. I try not to have too much movement, so as not to involve my wound, to observe the tomb.


    There is a round protrusion in the center of the tomb, which is about three steps high. In the center of the circle, there is a sarcophagus which is half bigger than the ordinary coffin. Zhao Gao is concentrating on looking at the sarcophagus. My head is too painful, and I can''t see who is in the sarcophagus at all from my present distance.


    Zhao Gao looked inside the sarcophagus for a while, and also stretched out his hand, as if to help the people in the sarcophagus tidy up their clothes. Zhao Gao also said something to the people in the sarcophagus, as if he was muttering to himself. And because I am too far away, and my whole body aches now, I can''t concentrate on listening to what he said. I can''t even see the shape of my mouth clearly.


    I wanted to break free, but without waiting for me to move, my whole body muscles began to resist, and the severe pain suddenly swept through my whole body. I couldn''t even moan, I could only hoarse. I could feel my mouth moving, but I couldn''t hear any sound. I didn''t even know if it was my voice or my ears, I was a little flustered and wanted to use my spiritual power to have a look, but I found that my spiritual power was all confined in a certain part of my body, and my body now, roughly estimated, should have no less than ten wounds on my body. If there was no spiritual power, I would not be as good as an ordinary person now.


    "Don''t waste your time." It''s Zhao Gao''s voice, which I will never forget. "I''ve imprisoned your spiritual power. You can''t break it yourself if no one helps you to untie it. There''s only me and you here. Soon you''ll die, and you won''t see anyone else." I reluctantly opened my eyes and looked at Zhao Gao, but he didn''t look at me. He was kneeling in front of the sarcophagus in a pious way. He didn''t even have the slightest emotion fluctuation when he spoke to me. Moreover, he seemed to be gentle, as if he was afraid of disturbing the rest of the people in the sarcophagus, just like the person lying in the sarcophagus was not dead, but asleep. I was a little surprised. If he fell asleep, why did he lie in the coffin? If he died, why did Zhao Gao have to be so respectful and devout?


    I was puzzled, but I didn''t have the heart to think about it. I wanted to speak, but I opened my mouth without making any sound, but fortunately, I thought: Fortunately, I can still hear it. It seems that Zhao Gao did something to me, otherwise I would not be speechless. "Don''t think about speaking. I''ve already ordered your dumb acupoint. You can''t make any sound in six hours." When Zhao Gao finished speaking, he got up from the sarcophagus and flicked the dust on the bullet. I''m not talking. What Zhao Gao said is right. If I struggle now, there are only two of us in the tomb. Now I''m not Zhao Gao''s opponent, let alone injured, even if I''m not injured. Now the only way is to keep my strength, and I can only slowly try to break through the confinement. In addition, I have to endure for a long time. The longer the time, the better for me. Now it''s just my bottleneck period. After this period, although I can''t defeat Zhao Gao, I think it''s OK for me to escape. No matter how hard it is, I can send a signal to Guan Chong and tell them that I''m here.


    Zhao Gao seemed to see my intention in general, but he didn''t do anything to me, just said to me: "don''t expect others to save you, and don''t expect to break through my imprisonment, you won''t live until then." Then he walked out of the tomb and left me here alone.


    Just now, I didn''t pay attention to Zhao Gao''s words. I just thought about myself. Now, does Zhao Gao have any plans to implement? I try to think about, carefully analyze the meaning of Zhao Gao''s words. Zhao Gao didn''t want to kill me like before, and he always emphasized that I would die soon, and The acupoints on my body will be automatically released in six hours, but Zhao Gao is not worried at all. He even says that I can''t survive and the acupoints will be automatically released. Now it''s no less than an hour before Zhao Gao points the acupoints for me, that is, the time I was brought to the main tomb. Then the acupoints will be released in five hours. What will Zhao Gao do to me in these five hours? I have completely forgotten the pain on my body. My brain is constantly thinking. The big sweat drops slide down from my head, directly to my chin, and even to my neck. Now I can feel my clothes have been soaked by my own sweat, and my clothes are sticky and itchy on my body. But now I don''t have time to pay attention to these, the ideas in my mind are constantly amplified, I began to get more and more confused. I want to struggle, but I don''t have any strength. A sense of powerlessness attacks my whole body. The blood on my body seems to be surging up to my head, which leads to the darkness in front of my eyes. Only my reason still tells me to insist! We must persist until Guan Chong finds me.Zhao Gao didn''t come back for a long time, but he had a lot of things on his hand. I reluctantly opened my eyes to see what Zhao master took. There are not only jade and silk, but also several golden bottles, and even some food. There is also a pig''s head that I don''t know where I got it from, and a mask with a peculiar shape, which can''t be described as weird. Like a human face, but not a human face. The black mask has three red marks, like blood. I was a little strange, but I still reluctantly opened my eyes to observe, until Zhao Gao took out some runes and a staff from his arms, I was a little flustered! No! Once again, I think about the things Zhao Gao brought back, such as jade, silk, pig head and staff These are all things used in ancient sacrifice. Is it He wants to sacrifice! No wonder Zhao Gao said that I couldn''t live long. He wanted to sacrifice me! Is the man in the coffin the one we''ve been looking for? Is that Xu Fu''s big name? I want to struggle, never had the fear of overflowing my whole body, from head to foot, I can even feel my whole body hair has stood up, and just was soaked in sweat clothes actually let me feel a little cold, I began to tremble, I have no way to get rid of the present predicament. I tried to bite the corner of my mouth until my mouth smelled of rust, that is, the smell of blood. I can''t be afraid. Even if there is still a certain time for sacrifice, what I have to do is to delay time!


    Zhao Gao put things in front of the sarcophagus, in a row. Then Zhao Gao walked back and forth in the main tomb room and pasted the pieces of Fu Shu on the wall. The tomb room suddenly became more strange. I reluctantly picked up my spirits to observe Zhao Gao''s next action. I couldn''t help but feel more flustered when I saw the Fu Shu on the wall. If I didn''t read it wrong, the positions of these Fu Shu pastes were not simply pasted casually, but occupied the 36 places of Tiangang Disha All the directions of the stars suddenly feel familiar. I keep thinking and searching in my mind. Finally, I didn''t know what I expected. I once saw this hexagram array in an ancient tomb a long time ago! It was a coincidence that I saw it at that time. I remember clearly that when I was about to continue to turn down, I was stopped by a fellow Mr. Yin Yang. He also told me that this hexagram was against the heaven. This kind of hexagram was spread in the Shang Dynasty. At that time, it was a kind of witchcraft, which was used to wake up people who had died, and this kind of behavior against the heaven would surely bring disaster to the world In the Western Zhou Dynasty, some people used this hexagram to revive a minister who was for the country and the people at that time. However, they did not expect that the minister would not only change his former temperament, but also criticize the people and harm the country. He also took bribes and killed innocent people indiscriminately. Then a large-scale plague broke out in the Western Zhou Dynasty. If we say that the plague may have been caused by animals, immediately after the plague, there were three years of drought and then three years of flood. The death and injury of the people in the Western Zhou Dynasty were numerous, like hell on earth. It was only after knowing that the minister had been given death by the king at that time that the Western Zhou Dynasty began to recover its vitality. Since then, this kind of divination has been listed as forbidden by the imperial family, and it has been put on fire. Only after all the people who know this kind of divination have been given death can it be stopped, but I don''t know how it can appear here. And Mr. Yin Yang took the divination book and burned it directly. As like as two peas, I still remember the first picture, which is exactly the same as Zhao Gaotie''s position.


    I was shocked, but there was no way. At this time, Zhao Gao came up to me with a gold bottle in his hand and a dagger in his other hand. I was a little frightened and wanted to struggle. I looked at Zhao Gao''s expressionless face, but I felt that he was smiling. Zhao Gao came up to me, and the dagger struck my wrist, and my blood flowed directly into the golden bottle like some traction. But I couldn''t feel any pain. I could even feel the sound of skin and flesh being separated, but I didn''t feel any pain at all. I thought I would die of bleeding like this, but it''s strange that Zhao Gao stopped the bleeding for me. I wanted to ask why, but I couldn''t make a sound. But Zhao Gao seemed to have heard my inner problems and said, "it''s of great use to keep you." He ignored me and went back to the sarcophagus.


    Then he put his hands in front of the sarcophagus, and then he put his hands on the sarcophagus, However, the blood in the golden cup was divided into three strands and slowly flowed into the sarcophagus. At this time, Zhao Gao, wearing the strange mask, could not help dancing and reciting words, which seemed to be a kind of incantation. But I couldn''t understand what the incantation said. The anger in the tomb became more and more strange, and Zhao Gao''s pace became faster and faster. I didn''t know for a long time I can''t see Zhao Gao''s figure clearly. I just feel that he is moving like a whirlpool.


    With the acceleration of Zhao Gao''s pace, the mantra in his mouth is also faster and faster. I really want to see Zhao Gao''s figure, but my vision is more and more blurred. Not only that, I even feel that my head and my body are not my own. My body is tearing, as if something is pulling away, but I can''t feel anything Pain, not only don''t feel pain, I even feel a little bit happy, and a little bit relaxed, my mind began to think of some childhood things, when I was a child, my parents when I was a child. There are Guan Chong, Zang Wu, Gen Zheng, we are happy to play in a big grass, and Mou ling''er, who is happily pinning a flower to her ear. incorrect! I suddenly realized that something was wrong, as if I was not controlled by myself now. I tried to put aside these beautiful pictures and wanted to go back to the present, but my head suddenly hurt, and all the pain on my body hit me. I felt that I was about to faint, but the next wave of pain made me extremely sober. I tried to calm down, opened my eyes, and finally saw Zhao Gao and the tomb. But not far away, there came Zhao Gao''s voice: "originally, I wanted you to die happily, but I didn''t expect you to suffer so much. In this case, let''s see your soul leave the body with your own eyes!"With that, Zhao Gao raised his wand and pointed to the sky. However, the pace at his feet did not stop, and he was always jumping the strange pace. The head of the scepter was in the shape of a snake. At this time, a beam of light was emitted from the mouth of the snake. Suddenly, the tomb was full of light, even dazzling. I had to close my eyes, but the light didn''t mean to be dark. I can''t see Zhao Gao''s action, but the big mantra in Zhao Gao''s mouth is getting louder and louder. All of a sudden, I just hear Zhao Gao shout, break! I saw myself! I saw myself bound to the stone pillar with scars, I saw the whole tomb, I saw the people in the sarcophagus. This man is in splendid clothes and has a terrible face. He doesn''t have a typical saddle nose like ordinary people. Although the eyes closed, but also can see than the average person''s eyes to grow a lot. Yingwei said: "in the description of the wolf and the bird, I suddenly thought of the wolf and the bird."


    I can''t help being shocked! Is this the first emperor of Qin? Is it the first emperor of Qin who Zhao Gao wants to revive! Now all the mysteries have been solved. According to historical records, the first emperor of Qin sent Xu Fu to the east to search for the elixir of immortality. Xu Fu came back with the secret recipe of immortality. Zhao Gao captured so many virgins and awakened Xu Fu. Xu Fu said that he wanted to revive a great man


    It''s sad that we haven''t found out who Xu Fu made friends with during the first emperor of Qin Dynasty after so long investigation. In fact, it''s not friendship, but he. The first emperor of Qin Dynasty is the emperor, and Xu Fu is a minister. If you want to die, you have to die. Our descendants all think that Xu Fu fled to other places to enjoy himself and never come back with the rewards and sacrifices given to the gods by the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. But no one thought that the only thing they valued in the hearts of the ancients at that time was the emperor above one person and under ten thousand people! It''s all sorted out now, but it''s too late.


    I was a little frightened and wanted to stop it. If the first emperor of Qin was resurrected, let alone the suffering that the hexagram would bring to the people of the world, how could the cruel man who burned books and dug up scholars, built the great wall and buried thousands of people be willing to be an ordinary Hundred Surnames if he survived. Then I dare not think about it any more. I had to stop them. When I wanted to move, my hand went straight through the stone pillar. I was stunned and looked down at my hand, which was almost transparent. I was scared. When I looked back, I had already seen my body. My body looked down as if it was dead. There was no life left. Just when I wanted to go back to my body, I was sucked to Zhao Gao by a huge suction force. I wanted to resist, but now I can''t even hold a stone, so I can only let myself float to Zhao Gao.

 Chapter 577

    When I was about to get to Zhao Gao, I suddenly heard a big drink!


    "Jining!"


    I quickly look up, it''s Guan Chong''s voice! They found me! I couldn''t help crying for joy, but I couldn''t shed any tears. Zhao Gao was stunned when he saw Guan Chong, and then he sped up the incantation. I moved faster and faster to Zhao Gao. Seeing that I was about to enter the sarcophagus, Guan Chong suddenly rushed over, pulled me down in the situation I didn''t know, and then quickly took me to the safety zone. This is a small chamber beside the main tomb, and we all squatted behind the door. Genzheng directly moved the stone table and the stone stool blocked the door. But after all, Guan Chong''s action is a little late, I feel my body has been a little tired, and I have seen my body, has entered the sarcophagus. I wonder how Guan Chong can pull me. Haven''t I become a soul? Puzzled looking at Guan Chong, he saw a layer of bright gold on his hand.


    "Guan Chong! Don''t go there Guan Chong still wants to rush inside. It''s Genzheng who stops him. Genzheng goes on to say: "now Jining has been snatched back half by us, and it''s too late to snatch the other half. Let''s hurry to save Jining''s body and get out, and we''ll talk about the rest later." Guan Chong looks at me with guilt, and then nods to Genzheng.


    At this time, Zhao Gao was surrounded by a strong wind. It was strange that the wind was just around Zhao Gao. Now Zhao Gao had no time to worry about us. Guan Chong and Gen Zheng quickly untied my body from the stone pillar. Guan Chong turned around and asked me, "Jining, are you ok?" "I''m fine, I''m fine. Let''s go. " My energy has been a little bit behind, after all, less than half of the soul, barely holding his eyes, Guan Chong saw me like this, made a gesture on me, yelled: "go." I suddenly feel the whole body ache, originally I have returned to my body. "Genzheng, you go to guard, I''ll release the imprisonment of Jining!" "Yes." Genzheng rushed to the door to guard.


    Guan Chong sat opposite me and put his spiritual power on me. Soon I felt that the pain had been relieved and my head was clear. However, the place in my body where Zhao Gao was imprisoned has not been completely broken. Guan Chong has already begun to sweat, and the big sweat on his face has begun to stay. I quickly stop it. Because of Guan Chong''s help just now, although my spiritual power didn''t completely break through the shackles, it could start to operate in a small range. When I was ready to resist Guan Chong''s spiritual power, I didn''t expect that my spiritual power and Guan Chong''s spiritual power directly broke through my shackles after colliding.


    "All right." Guan Chong and I took a deep breath at the same time. Although my spiritual power is still in the bottleneck period, it''s better than the one who doesn''t delay at all. Guan Chong also slowed down, and then let Genzheng move the table and chair directly.


    "Now hiding here is not the way, Jining body can barely maintain, we have to find a way out." As soon as Guan Chong finished speaking, Zhao Gao''s roar came from the main tomb, and then another roar came. We ran out to check. We saw a hand slowly stretched out in the sarcophagus, while Zhao Gao was kneeling respectfully beside the sarcophagus, and soon the people in the sarcophagus had sat up. "It''s Qin Shihuang!" I and Guan Chong said with one voice! "Let''s go!" Now the first emperor of Qin has been resurrected, and we don''t know what he is like now. But in my present state, even if I haven''t lost half of my soul, we three may not be the opponents of the first emperor of Qin, let alone Zhao Gao! "Let''s go and find out if there''s any other way out of this tomb." Guan Chong said to Genzheng, and Genzheng nodded.


    Then Guan Chong and I were guarding Genzheng. Genzheng was sitting on the ground, letting all his spiritual power go out to see if there were any other exits. When Gen was opening his eyes, we quickly asked, "is there anything else? Any more? " Genzheng shook his head slowly. "Did we die in this chamber?" Guan Chong said angrily that the voices of Qin Shihuang and Zhao Gao had been heard in the distance.


    Standing outside the main chamber? We just found out that we couldn''t get out at all? Because the way out has been blocked, and now all of us can only stay here, for a time, all of us are in a deadlock.


    "What shall we do?" Guan Chong asked impatiently. I was at a loss. When I was brought in by Zhao Gao, I was very weak. I didn''t remember the road at all. My temper also began to worry, I am here in any case in favor of Zhao Gao, they can not drag on.


    I immediately made a decision. Although this tomb is very responsible, it is at least beneficial for us to hide. At present, the best way to hide in the tomb is to find a way out.


    We started searching in the cemetery, but we didn''t find any special place. We continue to walk in the tomb, but found some different places!


    Because we found a door in front of us, the age is very long. Guan Chong and I looked at each other and then nodded. When I saw them, I pushed up the door and closed it.


    Then I saw the door open slowly, making a creaking sound, and the dust fell down. But I was shocked by everything in front of my eyes, because the tomb inside this gate is not like the general one.There are a lot of gold and silver treasures in the tomb. For a time, our mouths were wide open. I didn''t expect that we could find so many treasures while we were running away.


    Guan Chong didn''t push the door any more. Instead, he ran into the tomb quickly, and then felt left and right excitedly. Then he turned his head and said to us excitedly.


    "Jining, this is true! Shall we take some! That''s going out, absolutely! " Looking at Guan Chong''s money fans, I began to hate iron but not steel. Now when is it? Why do I want to take things by the way?


    Because my soul is not complete at this time, so my body is also very poor, but Guan Chong looked at me and wanted to stand up, so he immediately ran to me, and then helped me up on the ground and walked towards the inside.


    I immediately picked up a bottle, and then found that the value of the bottle is absolutely priceless, because the bottle is made of pure gold in terms of material, which is dazzling. However, there are so many bottles like this in this room.


    The whole tomb was photographed in a golden way. At random, I immediately went to another place and picked up another object. Sure enough, compared with the bottle just now, it was not as good as the past! Since Qin emperor Xu is here for the resurrection of those children, I will start to think about where they are.


    Is it really what I infer? They all do it because they want to revive Qin Shihuang again. The one who got half of my soul just now is Qin Shihuang. But despite all this, I still don''t know what effect my soul will have on his resurrection.


    While I was in a daze, I heard a loud noise outside the tomb.


    "Run, Zhao Gao, they must be catching up!" Zang Wu ran to me in a hurry. Then he grabbed me in one hand and Guan Chong in the other. He ran towards the outside of the tomb. But Guan Chong didn''t buy it, so he threw away Zang Wu''s hand. We''ll keep pulling him up now!


    "It''s all antiques. If you don''t take a few, you''ll be an idiot!" Then Guan Chong ran to one side immediately and began to put on himself. But I realized that something was wrong. How could these gold and silver treasures be put here like this? Aren''t they afraid of being stolen by tomb robbers!


    As soon as I thought of it, I immediately called out: "Guan Chong, put it down!"


    At this moment, the tomb began to shake violently. Guan Chong didn''t dare to take it again. Instead, he ran out of the tomb with us, but we didn''t dare to relax at all and continued to run to the other side. Sure enough, Zhao Gao is behind us!


    Because just now Guan Chong was the last one to come out, so Guan Chong had already met them. Guan Chong didn''t dare to relax and went on running, but his hand was still protecting the treasure in his arms. Seeing this kind of Guan Chong, I wanted to kick him to death, but now I didn''t have the strength, so I had to be entangled by Zang Wu to go on!


    But because of the resurrection of the first emperor of Qin, our physical strength is obviously not better than Zhao Gao. Seeing that Zhao Gao is about to catch up with us, Guan Chong can''t care about the treasure in his arms, so he has to fight hard!


    When Zang Wu saw Guan Chong fighting with him, he could only put me on the ground! Then he rushed up and fought with Guan Chong!


    I sit on the floor all by myself, very anxious, but I can''t help at all.


    Looking at them fighting for me here, I couldn''t bear it. I could only recover on the ground. Close my eyes, I think hard, and then hope to recover, but at this time, the accident happened again!


    Because I clearly feel that I have a person around me, and this person is definitely not hiding them, because it is a strange feeling, closed eyes, I dare not open. At this time, I felt the feeling of the soul flying out of the body just now!


    Because at this time, I can''t move at all. On the contrary, I feel that I have only half of my soul flying out of my body! There is only one idea left in my heart. Maybe I can''t escape this time!


    However, maybe God didn''t want me to die at all. My physical strength recovered in an instant!


    At this time, my soul has long been divided into two.


    Random, I immediately opened their eyes! I was surrounded by Zhao Gao, Qin Shihuang and others, but zangwei and others were not around me. Before I could think about all this, I immediately resisted.


    Looking at them fighting for me here, I couldn''t bear it. I could only recover on the ground. Close my eyes, I think hard, and then hope to recover, but at this time, the accident happened again!


    Because I clearly feel that I have a person around me, and this person is definitely not hiding them, because it is a strange feeling, closed eyes, I dare not open. At this time, I felt the feeling of the soul flying out of the body just now!


    At this time, my body can''t move at all, because my soul can''t move at all! There is only one idea left in my heart. Maybe I can''t escape this time!However, maybe God didn''t want me to die at all. My physical strength recovered in an instant!


    Random, I immediately opened their eyes! I was surrounded by Zhao Gao, Qin Shihuang and others, but zangwei and others were not around me. Before I could think about all this, I immediately resisted.


    I don''t know where this inexplicable power comes from, but the only thing I can be sure is that this power can definitely help me win Zhao Gao, and then I started to fight with Zhao Gao!


    Zhao Gao was also very surprised. I had only half of my soul. Shouldn''t I have no room to fight back? How could he fight suddenly? He didn''t fight with me carelessly, but seriously. But in spite of this, there is still no way to be knocked down on the ground by me!


    After we managed to escape, we were even more flustered. Moreover, we didn''t really understand the structure of this tomb.


    Unlike Zhao Gao, he seems to have been here for a long time. He knows every brick here very well. It''s like being in his own back garden. It makes me feel chilly.


    I didn''t expect that after I turned around, I saw Zhao Gao standing beside me. Next to him, Xu Fu and the wobbly Qin Shihuang.


    I didn''t expect that half of my soul could support this famous emperor to stand up. It''s really a sad ending.


    I look at the enemy blocking in front of me. Although it seems that this is not the best time to fight a decisive battle, now that I have bumped into him face to face and looked at Zhao Gaoshi''s expression, I also know that it is absolutely impossible for me to leave this place easily today.


    I closed my eyes in despair. Now my soul is incomplete and my ability can''t be compared with each other. However, Zang Wu and others have been running around for many days, and their spirit is not at its peak. To be honest, with our current situation, I doubt whether we can beat Zhao Gao.


    But now it is obvious that if we can solve Zhao Gao''s problem, then we can leave this ancient tomb successfully. But if we can''t solve them, or even beat them, we will die in this dark place.


    I don''t even need to talk about the rest. After giving dirty me and others a look, we rushed up first.


    I can feel that the jade pendant I got before is repairing my body and even my soul. Although the speed is very slow, I can feel that my strength will come back soon.


    I took one of Mou ling''er''s poisonous insects with me. When I was fighting Zhao Gao, I threw the insect without showing any trace.


    Zhao Gao uttered a scream, which sounded very insidious.


    His action suddenly stopped, and then saw Zhao Gao covering his arm, lying on the ground crazy shouting, perhaps because it is too painful, Zhao Gao''s face has been twisted to ferocious.

 Chapter 578

    Shen bingdie stepped back two steps. It''s hard to avoid some fear when seeing such a situation, but I feel very complicated now.


    I didn''t expect that Mou ling''er would give me such a powerful poison. He could easily make Zhao Gao wail, and he was like the most humble insect, lying on the ground rolling and squirming.


    This kind of pain did not last long, because soon Zhao Gao was visible to the naked eye and quickly eliminated.


    This kind of elimination not only means that his life has disappeared, but more intuitively, his whole body has disappeared in the same place.


    This process of disappearance is not so beautiful. His flesh was soon eaten by insects, and even the bone residue was not left.


    I can''t help but feel like vomiting in my stomach.


    It''s too much to challenge people''s physiological limit. I almost can''t help it, let alone Shen bingdie.


    Ying Zheng sat watching, and had to say that there was a kind of imperial momentum in him. This momentum was not allowed to be easily tarnished, nor was it allowed to be ignored casually.


    In other words, it''s like an automatic air cooler. It''s freezing there.


    Ying Zheng stood up. He came close to us step by step. With his approach, I felt the breath of his body. His spiritual power suddenly increased, level 8 and level 9.


    Ying Zheng''s strength has exceeded the level 9 spirit general.


    He came up to me, gently waved his hand, I directly flew to the side of the wall, no exaggeration.


    Our strength is like an insurmountable gap. Guan Chong and others quickly approached me and transported their spiritual power to my body.


    The crazy influx of spiritual power in the meridians is going to blow me up.


    "Is that all right? Can he not bear it? " Guan Chong said with some worry.


    "There''s no way. We have to." Genzheng said, accelerating the delivery of spiritual power.


    Just when I felt that I was about to be suffocated by these spiritual powers, a gentle force suddenly appeared in my body, which slowly combed my spiritual powers.


    I escaped from the gate of death, and when I calmed down, I felt the spiritual power on my body, and they slowly obediently returned to one place.


    This mysterious power is from the jade pendant. It seems that the jade pendant is really not simple.


    My heart thinks so, at the moment I also became nine level spirit general.


    After improving my ability, I feel the horror of Ying Zheng more clearly.


    When I mentioned the cadres and rushed up, Ying Zheng''s face changed a little. It seemed that he was also serious.


    I didn''t expect that I would win in this way. After all, Ying Zheng''s soul was mine. When I got close to him, the restless struggle of his soul made Ying Zheng''s action pause a little, so I took this opportunity.


    I solved this big boss. I didn''t expect that he came back to life relying on me. It''s also because I''m two or four.


    We destroyed all the information about Changsheng, and the gate of the graveway opened automatically.


    Three months later, I said goodbye to this city and went to another place where I met some new friends. But my bad luck, or my ability, will always follow me.


    On the night of thunderstorm, there was no one in the street. The rain was pouring down on the ground.


    The shops on both sides were closed. It was three o''clock in the evening.


    But just at this time, a woman with long hair and shawl appeared at the corner of the street. She was wearing a pair of red high-heeled shoes and kept running forward. The rain wet her clothes and her hair stuck to her face.


    "No, don''t chase me." The woman was running forward and crying more and more.


    Finally, she ran to the bottom of a building and stopped. A shadow came up under the street lamp.


    Her eyes were wide open, and she cried out in horror, "ah."


    There was a flash of lightning in the sky. She took out the key and finally opened the door. In panic, she even couldn''t take the elevator and ran home.


    After entering the door, she leaned back against the door and gasped, but suddenly she seemed to see a particularly terrible scene, the blood in her eyes were clearly visible.


    The taxi I took stopped at the gate of a large supermarket. I stopped and walked in. In a large row of lockers in front of me, he found cabinet 35.


    After inputting the password wanwan told himself, the cabinet opened and the contents appeared in front of him.


    I took a cold breath and watched the things in the cupboard cover my mouth. Tears slowly fell from the corner of my eyes.


    He really didn''t expect that the thing in the cupboard would be this. He called late before he died and asked himself to pick it up.


    There''s a ring in the cupboard with a broken finger.I took off the ring and put it on my right ring finger. It was tightly stitched, and the broken finger in the cupboard disappeared in the air.


    I took the ring from my finger and put it in my pocket.


    When I turned around and left, Xing Zhifeng was waiting outside.


    "Mr. Ran''s speed is really not slow. He just disappears in the blink of an eye."


    I heard the voice, looked up at the opposite person, suddenly laughed: "criminal police officer how can suddenly appear."


    "Mr. ran, I suspect you have something to do with yesterday''s murder, so please come back to the police station with me."


    I looked down and sneered: "it doesn''t matter to me, but criminal police officer, do you have any evidence?"


    Xing Zhifeng suddenly reached for my pocket and took out the ring. Then he looked at me with a smile and said, "now you can go with me."


    I did not speak, on the car, Xing Zhifeng suddenly came a sentence: "by the way, my name is Xing Zhifeng."


    I took a look at him, but I didn''t know why. Who cares what your name is.


    In the inquiry room of the police station, I was sitting on a stool. The little police officer on the opposite side looked at me impatiently and knocked his hands on the table: "why, do you still decide not to say anything?"


    I suddenly smile, smile charming, this word to describe a man may not be appropriate, but at this time, the little policeman''s brain was only these two words.


    The mole under the corner of the eye in the beautiful eyebrows appears to be very elegant. The diamond lips make the whole face have prominent color, just like in the ordinary picture, suddenly alive.


    Like poppies, it''s eye-catching.


    The little police officer''s face was red and mumbled: "tell me the truth, what are you laughing at?"


    I cocked my legs and said, "why do I laugh? It''s just because I want to."


    In the monitoring room, Xing Zhifeng watched me teasing the policeman with applause. He was furious and stood up with a folder.


    He pushed open the door of the interrogation room.


    Bang scared the people present. I looked up at this upright man in no hurry. At the moment, his expression represents his mood, which is three words from the beginning to the end. It''s very uncomfortable.


    "You go out." Xing Zhifeng waved the confused policeman out.


    He sat opposite me and said, "very proud?"


    I coughed and said, "what do you mean, officer? Do I look proud? "


    "Don''t pretend. It''s not good for you to procrastinate like this. I''d better tell you."


    I rubbed the tip of my nose: "I don''t think I have anything to explain."


    Xing Zhifeng looked at me. This man is not simple. From seeing him, he was very weak at first, and then he became strong again. Now he looks like a demon. Although he hasn''t communicated with me yet, from his experience, I am very difficult to deal with.


    Xing Zhifeng threw the ring on the table by accident, but it''s just a dishonorable ring.


    "Don''t you want to say anything about this ring?"


    "What should I say? This is just a little memory from my friend. "


    I can be described as oil and salt do not enter. At this time, a person outside the door came in. He should be from the forensic science department. He was dressed in neat clothes, with eyes, and his hair was combed meticulously. He looked at the facial features of a beautiful woman, full of ascetic temperament.


    After seeing them, Mr. ran Jinfeng said, "we need to comfort you first."


    I nodded, according to the standard finished living evidence, this just left here.


    Walking out of the gate of the police station and looking at the sunshine in the sky, I couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Who could have thought that I was so inexplicably a suspect? Although there is no evidence yet, this time bomb is hanging overhead and I don''t know when it will explode.


    And Xing Zhifeng has now determined that I am the murderer of the murder. He just hates that the gloves are too cunning, and he has no exact evidence.


    However, there is no way to deal with it. Who makes me so suspicious now? Before the accident, the last one who contacted the dead was him with such a strange ring on his body. In the absence of anyone else, he is the only suspect.


    I am a senior in H City University, and I still study the relatively unpopular ancient history. I prefer some strange things, because I am good-looking, but I have a bad character and love to tease people. So I have only one friend in my four years of University.


    Compared with me, wanwan likes some strange things. This time, before she died, she recommended a job for me. It was strange to think of her performance at that time. It seemed that she had expected that she would have this day and gave me her ring.I want to look at the last interview night, but I can''t waste the last night.


    At ten o''clock that night, I appeared in the famous ghost street in my white shirt and jeans.


    It''s just because the street is full of things for the dead. Every day it gets busy at night, and it becomes quiet at dawn.


    At the end of this ghost street is the destination, a seemingly simple house.


    I pushed the door open. The light was bright inside. The courtyard was paved with stone bricks. There were rooms all around. It was like a courtyard.

 Chapter 579

    Facing the gate is the office, where I can see the figure.


    I walked over and pushed the door open. What I saw were several tables with computers on them. The staff were sitting in front of the computer table, but the man opposite me was an acquaintance.


    The man, wearing a white robe, appeared at home with his hair and brow.


    These people are strange enough. When I came in, they didn''t even see me. They didn''t even give a look.


    I thought I was strange enough. Now I look at these people. I don''t know how many times more strange than myself.


    Yang Yang''s business card in his hand, I went directly to the man in white, intuition told me that this person is the leader, he has that kind of attractive temperament.


    "I''m here to apply."


    The man in white raised his head leisurely, as if he had never seen me before, and lazily dropped a sentence: "OK, I''m hired."


    After that, he turned his head and yelled at the angry keyboard knocker: "Lotus branch, teach this new man."


    So I was thrown aside by my new boss. Yes, I was thrown aside by the collar.


    I feel my temples buzzing. What should I do? I want to give him a slap.


    In my heart, when countless vicious ideas came out, a Lotus branch on one side came out from the front of the computer. Looking at the new person, his eyes were green.


    At this moment, I began to doubt whether I had entered a black heart factory or not.


    Lianzhi took me to sit down, and then began to chirp: "Hello, new colleagues, we are here Xiangrui miraculous, every night from 8:00 to 10:00 is a fixed working time, the rest of the work of the old conference call, salary is 10000 yuan a month, including five insurance and one fund, how interested?"


    Looking at the face of money and the wonderful working hours, I have already been moved. Lianzhi over there continues to Amway: "and we have bosses here who can tease, colleagues who can develop and work lazily."


    "OK, I''ll do it." I immediately agreed, saw Lotus branch younger sister smilingly took out the contract, so I signed his three-year contract.


    Lianzhi put away the contract and said, "well, now you are one of us. Let me introduce you. The man in white over there is our boss Baize. He has no other problems. Just don''t annoy him. The one in the corner is Yang Yizhen. He''s a little white sheep. He''s easy to bully. The one with red hair over there is a fierce cold and a rogue Two, the rest of the people out of the field, you can see later. "


    I couldn''t help but nod my head, thinking who these people are. Look at Baize over there. Now he has left that document, and his face is full of words that he is not happy and wants to sleep.


    Bai Ze suddenly stood up and said, "in order to celebrate our new colleagues, we stopped working today and got off work. "


    after that, Bai Ze picked up his clothes and left, leaving me petrified. I said, shouldn''t new colleagues be invited to dinner? Why did he just leave? Isn''t he just looking for someone who doesn''t work?


    I have to say that in a short time, I''ve seen through Baize.


    Muddleheaded, I had a job. When I got home at night, I thought about what I saw today. I couldn''t help thinking that I would not be a thief.


    When I was overwhelmed a long time later, I couldn''t help thinking of how wise I was.


    Xing Zhifeng seems to have given up pursuing me, but I didn''t relax because of this.


    It''s me tonight. In fact, sometimes I can''t figure out why I left there at the beginning and broke off contact with Guan Chong. Maybe once I opened it, I just wanted to be quiet, but maybe it''s good to start my new life now.


    Thinking of this, I was just about to go out when the doorbell rang. After I opened the door, there was an unexpected person standing outside.


    It''s Shen bingdie. She smiles at me.


    Three years later...


    SHEN bingdie and I were together and gave birth to a pair of lovely children.


    The child is like a bully. I don''t feel so tired to deal with Zhao Gao before.


    After listening to Shen bingdie''s words, Sister Zhang said with a smile, "Miss, it''s your first time to be a mother. Maybe you don''t understand this. I''ll tell you how to take care of the children and the regular situation of the children later, and you''ll know all about it."


    After listening to Sister Zhang''s words, Shen bingdie was so happy that she couldn''t wait to say, "OK, OK, so I don''t have to work so hard anymore. It''s really tiring to take care of children than to go to work, ah..." Looking at Shen bingdie''s disheartened face, Sister Zhang and I both laughed.


    In this way, after the teaching of Sister Zhang, Shen bingdie and I soon learned to take care of the children. And as soon as I get off work, I come to help Si bingdie take care of her children and let her have more rest, which makes her very moved. On this day, the children finally fell asleep under my coax, and they were tired enough to sit on the ground without moving.After saying goodbye to those things, we are finally living a normal life. After Shen bingdie came to me three years ago, I quit my job. First we traveled together, and then we got together slowly.


    Shen bingdie looked at me as if I was very tired. She ran over to offer her hospitality. "Jining, I''ve come to beat your back. You''ve really worked hard to take care of our children. I''ll beat your back today to let you relax. Haha. I went to the computer to have a look, shook my head and refused Shen bingdie''s proposal. Then I looked it up by myself and found that there was still no suitable name. In this way, Shen bingdie and I were busy all afternoon in order to name the children. At night, I finally wanted a suitable name, so I happily showed it to Shen bingdie, "bingdie, I thought of it, I thought of a good name."


    "Really? Really? Tell me what it''s called." Shen bingdie can''t wait to know when I think of a good name. I


    I boasted and said, "one is Zihong, the other is Zihan, which means that they will be knowledgeable and have great achievements in the future. What do you think, bingdie? If it''s not good, we''re thinking about something else."


    After hearing this, Shen bingdie nodded and felt that she liked these two names very much. She was happy to hold me like a bird and act like a spoiled child. "Jining, how can you be so smart? I love you so much, hee hee." Two people are holding each other and circling in the room.


    Although the two of us had a baby, we never had a wedding, so I decided to compensate Shen bingdie for one.


    Hearing that I put forward this matter, Shen bingdie agreed with tears.


    After the wedding was decided, Shen bingdie and I began to be busy with the wedding. The children simply gave it to Sister Zhang. In this way, Shen bingdie also wholeheartedly prepared for her wedding. On the other hand, I also wanted to give Shen bingdie an unforgettable wedding. Therefore, in private, I specially asked for the photos of Shen bingdie when she was a child and asked for a professional interview Frequency, ready to be released to Shen bingdie on the wedding day.


    After the busy day, Shen bingdie suddenly fell into the sofa, "Jining, I''m so tired. You say we''re not living here. Why do we come here? " Shen bingdie complains that I make myself too hard. The house in the city is very good, but I just want Shen bingdie to live in the villa. It takes about an hour to drive. Besides, there are no supermarkets and shopping malls. If you want to buy something, you have to drive out. It''s really troublesome.


    However, I don''t think so. I bought this villa earlier, because I came here once before, and I think it''s very good. The air is good, the scenery is good, and more importantly, it''s far away from the hustle and bustle of the city, so it''s the most suitable place to live with my beloved.


    In addition, I want to give Shen bingdie a good environment so that she can live comfortably. Thinking of this, I also fell down on the sofa, hugged Shen bingdie and said with deep feeling, "bingdie, I must give you the best and make you happy. You know what? When I first saw you, I felt like you. Later, because I didn''t know whose girl you were, I was depressed for a long time, but I found you in the end. Hehe... " I told Shen bingdie about my feelings for her. At last, the two of them kissed and hugged each other sweetly.


    The next day, I accompanied Shen bingdie to the mall to pick things for the children. The baby''s shopping mall is really big. Shen bingdie is a little tired after shopping, but still doesn''t choose anything for the children, because many things are very good-looking and Shen bingdie wants them. At last, I couldn''t see it any more. I forced the order directly and said, "you can''t go on like this. Since you like it all, we can''t buy it all. It''s settled." I asked the shop assistant to pack all the things I had just seen, but Shen bingdie didn''t want them. I really had a way, so I had to let Shen bingdie decide in the end.


    After that, Shen bingdie and I went to the clothing store to buy clothes for Shen bingdie. Shen bingdie is happy to wear clothes, "Jining, do you think this one looks good?" Shen bingdie, wearing a white fairy group, stood in front of me and asked if he looked good.


    I looked at the satisfaction of the nod, while holding out two thumbs praised the way, "very beautiful, my wife looks good on anything." My words made Shen bingdie very happy. After trying on a piece of clothes, even the waiter couldn''t help but say, "Miss, you are so happy. Ordinary men don''t want to go shopping. I don''t think your wife has bothered you for so long. It''s really good to help you give advice." These words make Shen bingdie feel as sweet as honey.


    When Shen bingdie tried on the clothes, I called my secretary and asked him to decorate what he wanted in the villa. After Shen bingdie tried them on, they began to choose the dress and wedding dress to wear that day.


    After looking left and right, Shen bingdie chose a wedding dress with a leaky back and asked me, "Jining, I like this one. I want to choose it." After I carefully looked at Shen bingdie''s wedding dress, an unhappy expression immediately appeared on her happy face. Her brow was locked and she refused directly and mercilessly. "This one doesn''t work."


    "Why not? I like this one. You see how beautiful it is. " Shen bingdie is not willing to give up this wedding dress and has been praising it."Miss, sir, this wedding dress is designed by a famous French designer. We only have one. You are lucky. The new one just came in yesterday." The waiter enthusiastically explained the design of this wedding dress to Shen bingdie and me.


    Shen bingdie more listen to more like, directly let the waiter help himself try to pass, "well, we''ll buy this, you help me try it on." When Shen bingdie was going to try on the clothes, I took the wedding dress from Shen bingdie''s hand and handed it to the waiter. Politely, I said, "Miss, we don''t want this one, en We want this one That one is too tight... " Said, I choose from the wedding dress of a leakage shoulder of the hollow out Floral Wedding dress, looking very good-looking.


    Listen to me, Shen bingdie seems to understand the reason why I don''t let myself choose a wedding dress, because it''s too leaked, and the whole back will leak out. Thinking of this, Shen bingdie deliberately teased me, "Jining, originally you are afraid that I am wearing such a leak, other men are attracted by me, right? No wonder, originally I was angry, but after you said so, I decided to forgive you, ha ha ^ Waiter, let''s try this on... " With that, Shen bingdie shyly followed the waiter to the fitting room to try on the clothes.


    After Shen bingdie''s wedding dress and my dress were selected, Shen bingdie was very tired, so he urged us to go home quickly. I drove to the villa to stop, Shen bingdie lazily let me get off with her. Because I asked the Secretary to set up the scene of the proposal in the room, naturally, I would be happy to help, "OK, I''ll take you in. My baby is tired today. My husband will take good care of you. " Then I picked up Shen bingdie and walked towards the living room.


    When I just came to the living room, I put down Shen bingdie and snapped my fingers. Then, the whole living room was lit up with the light of candles, and the floor was covered with rose petals. There were heart-shaped candles on the table, wedding photos of Shen bingdie and me and children''s photos on the wall. Shen bingdie didn''t expect such a scene before. She stood in the same place and didn''t know what she was doing at the moment. At this time, a group of people came out from the dark part of the living room. They were either others or our friends. Guan Chong, Zang Wu and Gen Zheng congratulated them.


    "Jining, what''s going on Why don''t I know... " Shen bingdie looked at the scene in front of her and looked at me a little at a loss. I went directly to the middle of the living room, took out a red box from my pocket, knelt down on one knee, and the reader Shen bingdie said, "bingdie, this is my surprise today, a perfect proposal. I, I am willing to be your personal helper all my life, are you willing to marry me? "I knelt down affectionately to express myself.


    Shen bingdie was very moved when she looked at my action. He nodded his head and agreed. His eyes were filled with tears. "I promise you, I will." Then the two people hugged each other tightly, and the surrounding people thought of clapping. Genzheng also secretly told Zang Wu, "you see, I''ll tell you. The girl is not staying. Shen bingdie can''t wait to get married. Ha ha."


    "That makes sense, ha ha." Zang Wu feels the same way. This evening, we spent happily together.


    Soon it''s the wedding day for Shen bingdie and me. Everyone is busy preparing. Shen bingdie is a little nervous in the dressing room and asks Genzheng, "do you think I can do this? Why am I so nervous? What should I do next?" Shen bingdie grabs Genzheng''s hand nervously.


    Shen die is nervous when he looks at the bride''s arm. I think it''s normal for me to leave with you. Besides, our eldest brother is married today. What are you afraid of? Just show yourself well. " Si meihaoyan comforts Shen bingdie, hoping that she can relax a little.


    The wedding started. When the music started, Shen bingdie appeared with Genzheng''s arm in his arm. I was already standing on the wedding field, watching Shen bingdie step by step towards myself. I was very nervous. I thought I didn''t think I would be nervous, but I was still nervous. Maybe this is the excitement of marriage.


    Although Shen bingdie is only a short distance of more than ten steps away from me, it seems like a long way to go today. Finally, under the guidance of Si Mei, Shen bingdie came to me and handed over his precious sister to me. "You must treat my sister well in the future."


    "Second brother, don''t worry, I will." I''m also a smart man. I immediately changed my name to the second brother of Si Mei. Now Si Mei can''t continue to teach me a lesson. He just laughs and leaves. He thinks that this boy is really smart. He wanted to teach me a lesson.


    The wedding was just beginning. Siwu stood on the master of ceremonies and asked Shen bingdie and me, "bride, Miss Shen bingdie, would you like to marry my husband next to you? No matter you are sick, old or dead Would you like to? "


    " I do. " Shen bingdie looked at me and nodded.


    "Well, my husband, you don''t want to marry me..."


    "I will, ten thousand will..." Before Siwu finished the formal wedding manifesto, I couldn''t wait to make a statement, which caused the whole audience to laugh. Siwu thought that this smelly boy couldn''t wait, so he was not ashamed. Anyway, the wedding was a success. When Shen bingdie saw my carefully prepared video, she was moved. In this way, I live happily with Shen bingdie and their children. Every day, I hear in their home, "I, come and help the children change their diapers..." "I, the child cried..." "I, I miss you, come and accompany me..." And so on.And I also realized my promise and became Shen bingdie''s most loyal personal helper. My family is very happy.


    Until that day, I found that my days began to change dramatically...


    I don''t know when, I found that I no longer had six Yin spirits, and the memory of all those days became more and more blurred.


    I''m so miserable about my current situation that I don''t even know how to continue.


    Time turns out to be like flowing water, flowing back slowly. And those memories, the moment are back again.


    Ice butterflies don''t know where they went? And the ghost that appears in net dish, also nonexistent unexpectedly.

 Chapter 580

    Can we say that time has gone back, but it is not so. Not only that, but also my memory is gone.


    Strangely, I recently received my grandfather''s phone call. The voice at that end was old and weak. "Go to find a girl named Chen Shu, and she will give you the answer."


    It seems that my grandfather has been with me for a long time.


    Later, I learned that the call was from hell.


    At the last moment of my memory, my grandfather''s voice came into my ears. "There is no tree in Bodhi, and the mirror is not a platform. There is nothing in the world, where can it cause dust. If you want to go back, you have to go again in samsara. "


    I have to inject a series of spiritual power into my brain, but the fragments of memory and life are disappearing more and more severely.


    I look up. This is a suburb of Beijing.


    I don''t even know why I appear here for no reason, but I have only one idea in my heart, to find Shen bingdie.


    The general public order here is very chaotic, and the police here can''t take care of it. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. There is nothing wrong with this saying. Especially in places with a lot of people, it''s just hard to live in peace.


    I don''t know when I came here, but I already know the rules.


    Here, don''t pick up cigarettes from others. There may be white powder in them. Here, it''s better to wear helmets when walking on the road, or you may be knocked with bricks. Here, don''t make a fuss about the unexplained corpses. It''s better to regard them as illusions.


    In a word, there is a lot of Yin Qi and resentment here. Don''t be near strangers, don''t be timid.


    Different from the suburbs, the public security in the urban area is very good, and the roads are clean. After all, no one dares to commit crimes under the government''s eyes.


    Unfortunately, my story does not take place in such a place, but in the most chaotic suburb. Let''s call him "TongZhou".


    There are a lot of outsiders here in Tongzhou. Although I am a stranger, I think what those Beijingers say is very correct. They really have no quality and make Beijing stink.


    In front of me, there is a inhuman thing. Winter is coming, and more and more dog beaters will come.


    Beating dogs and eating dog meat hotpot in winter seems to be a normal thing in their eyes, but in my opinion, it''s different. My grandfather once told me that dogs are spiritual and friends of human beings. People who eat dog meat will be punished by heaven.


    He also said: "those who are practicing will never eat dog meat, otherwise they will lose their power."


    I don''t know what he meant, but I know what he said is right. Dogs are spiritual, just like the black cat on my right shoulder.


    Since my brain died and came back to life, this black kitten has always been with me.


    I don''t remember many things in my childhood very well, especially the days after my grandfather died. I don''t know how I spent it, but when my grandfather was still there, his teachings were vividly in my mind.


    Therefore, I think the immediate things must be stopped. We can''t watch them drag the dog to skin and eat hot pot.


    There are three of them, two uncles, one is about my age. At the moment, they pushed the yellow dog into a dead end, and then surrounded it with excitement.


    It can be seen that they are both outsiders and hardworking wage earners. They have developed strong muscles while working.


    The man of my age yelled in dialect: "second uncle, it''s almost time. Take the rope!"


    "Woof!" The yellow dog fiercely resisted. It seemed that he knew the purpose of these people, so he said nothing and took a bite on the young man''s hand.


    In fact, the Yellow haired dogs are not big, they are not really mature, but they can''t avoid their vicious hands.


    Seeing that his son was bitten, one of the uncles glared angrily and kicked him to the wall with one foot. He growled: "beast! How dare you bite my son


    "Wu ~" the Yellow haired dog whimpered and moved on the ground, but he couldn''t get up.


    Seeing this, the second uncle quickly tied him up and swore: "you''re stubborn! I''ll cut your head off later. You can''t even shout out! "


    Finally, I can''t see it any more. I lament the greed of human nature in my heart.


    "Hello, you


    They looked at me with a puzzled look in their eyes and didn''t understand what I was doing.


    In their eyes, I should be regarded as a thin and weak "bean sprout". Although it is very high, it has no deterrent power. Because compared with them, my whole body muscles will be very weak.


    They are the kind of people with obvious muscle blocks. My grandfather once said that they are boors and bull. People with real strength, even as skinny as him, can beat those who only use brute force.


    I am very glad that I am one of them, otherwise I would not have the qualification to stop them now.It''s worth mentioning that I''m not kind, but I''m a bit fierce. I''m born with white hair and dead fish eyes. I look like a bad guy.


    In fact, I''m more inclined to violence than to reason with them kindly.


    "Do you want to do it?" Second uncle saw my tone is not good, very obvious frowned.


    As I slowly approached, a lazy cat called in my ear: "meow ~"


    the kitten on my shoulder clearly knew my strength, so I didn''t worry about facing them alone.


    "Give it face and let it go."


    This, two uncles are facing me, looking at me coldly.


    "What are you? We''re going to give you face? " Second uncle cold voice returns a way, the fist pinched.


    I looked at his action, brow a twist, and did not say anything.


    The man next to him, that is, the young man''s father, seemed to be the most dignified one. He gave me a cold glance and said, "young man, don''t think you can rush to the sky with white hair. Be careful, you will fall into a hemiplegia."


    This kind of preaching tone seems to be wrong with me.


    Besides, I''m born with white hair.


    I looked at him and asked, "let it go. It''s a life at least."


    At this time, they realized that I had come to be a good man.


    So, they look a little surprised, but more ridiculed.


    I could see it because I knew they didn''t take the dog''s life for granted.


    The second uncle finally realized that the boy in front of him was an idiot, so he shook his hand and said, "silly boy, get away, don''t hinder us from going back to eat dog meat."


    "Meow!" With this high pitched cry, it also represents my resolute attitude.


    Seeing that I didn''t want to retreat, the second uncle asked for instructions: "elder brother, how can this silly boy deal with it?"


    The elder brother''s eyebrows sank and said with disdain: "don''t worry about him. Just take the dog back. Dare to stop us and teach him a lesson."


    The boy who was bitten by the dog looked at me and said in a funny way: "it''s really brain damage of TM."


    Although the voice was very small, I heard it.


    My feelings don''t fluctuate. I just don''t think the children taught by my father are good.


    After that, I stood motionless at the entrance of the lane and made it clear that I wanted to meddle in my own business.


    This time, it was completely infuriated them. The second uncle yelled directly: "do you want to die? The bastards from there dare to meddle in Laozi''s business


    I clenched my fist and admitted that I had angered them first, but at the same time they had angered me.


    I cheated myself and hit him with a blow. Maybe it was because of a sudden. My second uncle was hit on the bridge of the nose.


    His nose was bleeding in disbelief, which made him believe it.


    "How dare you beat me?"


    Anyway, I''m an adult, and I''m rolling around in the construction site. It doesn''t matter if I punch.


    However, for me, this is just a small punishment for them. My strength of this fist is less than one tenth.


    "I advise you to give up the idea of eating dog meat, or you will be punished sooner or later."


    "I''ll let you be punished first!" Second uncle roared like a bull and hit me with his fist.


    I was indifferent and gave him a blank look. The strength was almost there.


    The next moment, I kick his heavy body to one side.


    At this time, the father and son rushed to greet me with their fists.


    As soon as I twisted my brow, I was the same big man who kicked me, but I caught the boy''s fist and didn''t hit him.


    "Malegobi, you dare to hit my dad!"


    It turns out that he is already a bad man, so let''s play it to the end.


    I put a force on my hand and took off my opponent''s arm.


    "Ah


    "Er GA Zi!" His father and second uncle screamed one after another, got up from the ground and rushed to him.


    I coldly said: "I advise you not to move him, just dislocated his arm, I will not take him to the hospital."


    Then I left, regardless of how they looked at me.


    Go to the yellow dog, squat down to untie its rope, I whispered: "next time be careful, don''t be caught by them."


    I don''t know if he can understand me, but I know the kitten on the shoulder can. That''s why I believe that animals are spiritual. Although they can''t speak, they can tell your feelings.


    However, the Yellow haired dog was obviously ungrateful. I untied his rope. Instead of being grateful, I seemed to see a fierce ghost escape. When I escaped, I limped.


    This is also a helpless thing for me. Except for the kittens, other animals seem to be afraid of me and keep away from me.All of a sudden, I felt a sense of crisis attacking my body and a chill feeling in my back neck.


    Too late to think, I tried my best to escape, the figure disappeared in that moment.


    "This feeling is..."


    when I turned back, I didn''t expect that the second uncle had lost his mind. His eyes were red and bloodshot, and he had a folding knife in his hand. It was obvious that he was going to kill me just now.


    The elder brother was a little flustered. He yelled: "don''t do anything stupid, brother!"


    "Brother, it''s OK. It''s a mess here. No one will investigate the death of one or two people."


    My heart suddenly, from his body to see a trace of black gas.


    Evil spirits haunt me. It seems that this man is born fierce and has been coveted by evil spirits for a long time.


    Because the heart is evil, so the evil spirit took the opportunity to enter the body.


    There are spirits in the world. Evil spirits live with the energy generated by human negative emotions. The more fierce the villains are, the easier they are to be haunted by evil spirits.


    The so-called "haunted by evil spirits" means that there is a "evil spirit" in your body. It grows with your greed, selfishness, anger and other negative emotions until you finally take full control of your body, which is the so-called "ghost body".


    This kind of "ghost on the body" is different from the outside ghost directly into the body, but slowly grow, that is to say, you become a "ghost".


    If you don''t take advantage of now to find out the "evil spirit", then the second uncle will become a terrible person sooner or later.


    But fortunately, I am a "spiritual person", and I need a spiritual person to understand the spirit.


    I looked at him, eyes puff out inch inch White awn, see them a burst of panic.


    "This, this..."


    "you are human or ghost!"


    The father and son were obviously scared. They thought I was a monster.


    Second uncle''s performance is more normal, this kind of normal is abnormal, ordinary people will be afraid to see such a situation, but he looks fierce at this time, seems to want to kill me.


    "Big brother, ergazi, don''t be afraid. I''ll kill him!" It seems that he is not hopeless and knows how to protect his family.


    When I was born, I was destined to be different from ordinary people, accompanied by lightning, thunder, ghosts and ghosts. Although I thought my grandfather was frightening me when he said it, I didn''t realize that there are things that ordinary people can''t see until many things happened. For example, the ghost that once appeared in the network disk is an indisputable fact.


    For example, in front of me, I wanted to stop them from attacking an innocent yellow dog, but I accidentally met a person who was born fierce.


    This kind of person is easy to be haunted by "evil spirits". If he doesn''t solve the evil spirits now, he will become a "Crazy" person sooner or later.


    Maybe in their eyes, now I am a bad person, is a kind of thing should not exist.


    White hair, glowing eyes, and a little black cat on the right shoulder.


    Second uncle''s folding knife was obviously carried with him, and he had the consciousness of fighting with others for a long time, because TongZhou was really in a mess. He did not dare to go out on the street without some self-defense weapons.


    They are probably from other places in Hubei, speaking with dialect.


    "You son of a bitch, how dare you limp my nephew''s hand! I want you to die today People who are haunted by evil spirits don''t know how to be afraid. They just want to see blood rampant and express their evil nature.


    I watched him rush with his fist, his body was black, and there were ghosts in his eyes. I know it can''t be delayed any longer. It must be solved as soon as possible.


    During this period, I didn''t move. When he called me with his fist, I was shocked and his body collapsed. At the same time, my right hand and sword finger stabbed him with a little white light.


    People''s eyebrows can be called "mud ball hole", but in our eyes, it is the soul house of the human body and the place where the soul lives. And the so-called "evil spirits" naturally want to survive in it, and gradually grow by swallowing the soul of the host, until finally they completely control the body.


    In the eyes of the father and son, I put my finger into his head. Although there was no blood spatter, it was a nightmare for them.


    I don''t want to take care of their emotions. I spit out a solemn pop drink: "dispel the spirit and eliminate the evil! Hold your hand


    Then, a mass of black gas was forced out by me, and the second uncle fell down and lost consciousness.


    "Evil spirit" was arrested after also want to flee, in my hands crazy struggle, my eyes a cold, said: "small meow."


    The little black cat on his shoulder responded: "meow ~"


    then he walked along my arm and swallowed the "evil spirit" in one bite.


    I don''t know the origin of the little black cat. It seems that I woke up and was by my side. But what I know is that since he came, I have become a "spiritual person".


    Don''t ask me how I know about the existence of "spirit man", because that is the past that I don''t want to answer.You just need to know that I have become a spiritual person, walking all the way to Tongzhou, Beijing.


    This TongZhou is not a normal Tongzhou. In the eyes of our spiritual people, it is called "TongZhou".


    There are a lot of evil spirits in this place, which means that there are a lot of spiritual people.


    No, as soon as I got rid of a "evil spirit", a colleague came to the door.


    Feeling that the other party was watching me in the distance, I left this dead end and left a sentence: "go back to burn incense, if you don''t want to see me again."


    When they react again, I have disappeared without a trace, in their eyes is probably the so-called monster.


    What do you want to know about the second uncle? There will be a period of weakness after that, but it will recover soon. Of course, I have already left my mark in his soul mansion. The next time I have evil thoughts, I will feel dizzy until I forget to do something bad.


    I don''t want to talk much. Let''s see who is in the same trade.


    He was standing in the center of the intersection. The traffic didn''t hurt him, and the passers-by turned a blind eye to him.


    Speaking of him, his shape is more like "evil spirit man", wearing loose hospital clothes and long black hair like a fierce ghost to cover his face.


    If I didn''t know that the evil spirit man can''t be exposed in the sun, I almost because he is an evil spirit man, so it''s not the evil spirit man who can appear so strangely, it must be the spirit man.


    I''ve met a lot of spiritual people, mostly weird people. For example, young people often look at me in a bad way.


    If we say that the "evil spirit man" is the existence that our spirit people can''t tolerate, then in a sense, our spirit people''s existence is not that normal people can tolerate.


    Therefore, there are two kinds of relations between the two, one is to cherish each other, the other is to fight openly and secretly.


    Only the spirit people can understand the spirit people. We can''t get along with normal people, and they don''t like to see us.


    I went to the crossroads, quietly looking at him, he also faces me, black hair under the eyes must also look at me. If it wasn''t an illusion, I saw that he seemed to smile cruelly at me.


    I know another problem is coming. I''m being watched by him.


    The next moment, he''s gone, I can''t see.


    It seems that his strength should be above me. At least I can''t let passers-by ignore him. That''s the same as the talent without a sense of existence.


    The so-called "talent" can be understood as a power, that is, a special ability possessed by a spirit person in a certain sense. Otherwise, in the face of a powerful evil spirit, it is not enough to rely on fists alone.


    As for my talent, don''t ask me for a moment. I don''t want to use it.


    The night is deep, the fog is heavy, the winter is a little cold, but what I wear is very cool, short sleeve T-shirt and Capris, as for the shoes I didn''t wear, from small to large is a pair of characters.


    In the evening, you should wonder if it''s time for me to go home and see what''s special about my home. But I want to tell you that I have no home, no money.


    Cold can endure, hungry can endure.


    Basically, I only go to a meal for a long time, and I can manage it for more than ten days.


    Maybe this is God''s gift for me, otherwise I would have starved to death.


    It took me about five or six years to walk all the way from Shenlongjia mountain area to Tongzhou, Beijing. I don''t know how long it will take. In short, I''ve met everyone along the way. Fortunately, I survived.


    As for why I came to this place, it was because my grandfather said before he died that I would repay him.


    I don''t know who is the object of gratitude. He died before he finished speaking, but I know that the other party must be in this place, so I went to great pains to come.


    After I came here, I found that this place was even more chaotic than I thought. Basically, no less than 100 evil spirits were removed, more than the total number of evil spirits removed along the way.


    Tonight is destined to be "heaven as the quilt, earth as the bed". I have been here for more than a month. I haven''t found the so-called benefactor so far. Maybe I can''t recognize him when I meet him. After all, I don''t know whether he is a man or a woman or what he looks like.


    I only know that the other party saved my grandfather, but he did something sorry for his benefactor, so he regretted and regretted when he died.


    Looking at the bustling night scene, light and drink, traffic, I sat in a humble place.


    That''s because no one thinks I''m here.


    So where am I? From the tower of Tongzhou, you can see the whole Tongzhou.


    Surely someone will want to ask, are you not afraid of being electrified? Then I can only answer you, this is the need of the plot.


    Time went by, and I fell asleep at the top of the tower.


    No matter how beautiful the night scene belongs to me, I will be tired of it.


    When I woke up again, I was awakened by the little meow.


    He scratched me with his paw, which made me wake up."What are you doing, meow?"


    "Meow ~" it pointed to a direction, motioned me to look.


    Small meow rarely like this, generally this means that things are extraordinary.


    Sure enough, there was a strange light, covering a large area.


    This is the "evil spirit" of the climate. I''m afraid it''s more or less dangerous there now. If we don''t rush there, we will definitely cause more casualties.


    Too late to think, I jumped off the tower as fast as I could and rushed to the place where it happened.


    When I came to that area, I had a familiar feeling that it was the place where I taught the three dog beaters in the daytime.


    Thinking about this, I hurried to the dead end, but my eyes were full of blood, which made me stay and stay.


    Ear ring palpitating gnawing sound, there seems to be a figure sitting there in the dark, "giggle" laughter creeping.


    Too dim light let me originally can''t see clearly, the blood on the ground is let me unconsciously shiver.


    When I was terrified, the voice of a fierce ghost sounded: "you''re here."


    The figure in the dark stood up slowly, and the figure made me familiar.


    Listening to his voice, it seems that he has been waiting for me. The first thing I think of is the man in the medical suit. But when I can see the other person''s appearance clearly, I find that this man is the second uncle in the daytime.


    How could it be? How could he be haunted by evil spirits again! And this time, it seems that he has lost his sense, completely possessed by evil spirits, and seized the dominance of the body.


    If this person is the second uncle, then the person lying on the ground is...


    sure enough, there are two bodies. Now the gnawing sound stops, and a figure comes out again from the dark, but it''s a dog, the Yellow haired dog saved by himself in the daytime.


    "how can I see the yellow hair in my eyes...".


    Did it make the sound of gnawing just now? He''s eating those two bodies?


    I can''t help but get angry and clench my fist.


    I seem to be angry. The evil spirit attached to the second uncle said with a smile: "thank you. I''ve been staring at these people for a long time. They beat dogs everywhere. Even if I kill them, it won''t damage their virtue."


    What he said is right. It is true that the killing of some people who commit crimes will not damage their morality, on the contrary, it is a matter of merit.


    This evil spirit is very smart. I''m afraid it''s ok if I meet other people, but I''m different.


    I know that these people are worthy of death. It''s taboo to kill dogs and cats in our world. If such people are killed, we can''t help them.


    But.


    "I gave them a chance to change, but you killed them. How brave."


    "Don''t think I''ll let you go. No one will take care of you if I kill them, but no one can take care of you if I want to kill you."


    Maybe he didn''t think that my attitude was so firm, and he was flustered for the first time.


    "Wait, do you want to kill this man?"

 Chapter 581

    As soon as the words fell, I rushed forward and caught him under my arm. Although he wanted to fight, there was no room for resistance under my right arm.


    "Wait! I was wrong! It''s not worth it for you to do that


    It is said that people who eat dog meat should be dogs in their next life and become animals.


    "You''re right, but do you think I''m going to let a clever evil spirit like you live on?"


    This kind of evil spirit has already possessed the mind. In time, it will certainly cause more disasters. I can''t raise a tiger for trouble. I''d better eradicate it as soon as possible.


    Finally, he stopped pretending to be weak and tried to fool him. As soon as his body rose, he broke free from my bondage and became strange.


    Black gas filled his body, overflowing a lot of Yin cold, let the blood on the ground freeze.


    "Oh The yellow dog at his feet howled wildly, more like a wolf than a dog, with scarlet eyes and sharp claws.


    The dog was also influenced by the evil spirit and came for revenge.


    "If you want to kill me, it depends on your ability!" The evil spirit smiles coldly and kills with the Yellow haired dog like a wolf.


    As soon as my eyes coagulate, the white light gradually converges. At the same time, my body is filled with a mysterious force. This force made me reach the peak of speed, just in a blink of an eye, I would go around behind them.


    The next moment, I mercilessly broke his arm, and the manic yellow dog stepped on the foot.


    "You want to see what I can do?" I disdained the cold voice said, and then abandoned his limbs.


    After that, my finger lit up a little white awn, went to his soul house, and successfully pulled out a mass of black gas.


    This black air is extraordinary. It can almost fill the whole room. It seems that it can make meow have a good meal.


    As if aware of my extraordinary, the evil spirit sent out a frightened cry for help: "help me! Help me


    Evil spirits can also cry for help, which is a bit ridiculous.


    But now I can''t laugh, because I know there are other people here.


    The mark that I left in the "second uncle" soul mansion has disappeared, which is obviously done by others, and it is very likely that the spirit Department helped it.


    But I can''t imagine what kind of spiritual person is willing to be with evil spirits.


    Just then, behind me came a light footstep.


    Maybe he''s been lurking in the dark, but I didn''t notice it just now.


    The evil spirit seemed to think that he had been saved, and his attitude immediately became crazy. Suddenly, the black air wrapped around my body and wanted to swallow me up.


    "Meow!"


    Then, the black gas all over the sky seemed to be swallowed by the black hole, and all entered the belly of Xiaomiao.


    "No, no!" The evil spirit never thought that it was not me who was really powerful, but the little black cat on my shoulder.


    It''s just that it''s too late for it to do anything wrong. After it was solved, the yellow dog also changed back, but the breath had been broken, apparently died before.


    When dealing with them, I was on guard against the person behind me, but to my surprise, they didn''t mean to stop me.


    If he doesn''t stop me, I have no hostility towards him. I still couldn''t see him clearly, so I asked, "who are you?"


    When he walked out of the shadow, my pupils shrank, and the other party was wearing a sick suit, holding a bloody scalpel in his hand.


    A scalpel is usually used by a doctor to dissect a patient, but he obviously doesn''t look like a doctor. Why is he holding this?


    He approached me step by step, and I subconsciously stepped back.


    "Is that a civet on your shoulder?"


    The civet cat belongs to the lingzu. In addition, there are Linggou, Linghu and so on.


    The spirit clan is what we usually call the demon class, but they are not bad, but our partners of spirit people, who help us eradicate the existence of evil spirits.


    That''s why eating dogs and killing cats is taboo in our world.


    He didn''t answer my question, and naturally I won''t answer his.


    But after thinking about it, I said in a deep voice: "you helped the evil spirit destroy the mark of the soul house I set?"


    "That''s right." He answered cleanly, in a voice that didn''t sound emotional, but the tone could tell he was a man.


    "Why?" I don''t know why he did it, so I''d like to find out. In my eyes, the spirit man is the incarnation of justice. Why do they associate with evil spirits?


    If there is a problem, I can understand it, but if not, I will not spare him.


    However, his answer is still emotionless, and even makes me feel that he is not a person, but a cruel killing machine.


    "There''s no reason. I just want to see their despair."


    "You I can''t bear it. My fists immediately greet me.


    I punched him and he fell on his back. I didn''t keep my hand in this punch, so I think his nose should be broken."Why not fight back?"


    "Hey, hey!" The laughter of Yin measurement is even more terrifying than that of the evil spirits before.


    He stood up again with a look of happiness instead of pain: "go on! Come on! Hit me


    This kind of expression is too disgusting, I couldn''t hold back one by one, my fist continued to fight towards the same position.


    "Poof!" Scarlet blood rushed out, I doubt whether this person is masochistic, why did not resist.


    "Go on, let me see more blood! I want more pain! Cluck


    I was able to realize that I was in big trouble. Ordinary people would have been killed by so many punches from me, but instead of retreating, the other side pressed forward step by step.


    In order not to let him continue to close, I had to punch more fierce than one punch, preferably to make him unable to move.


    "Come on, go on! You didn''t disappoint me


    I''ve never seen such a person who can bear beating. I''m ready to retreat. If I can''t beat you, can I run away?


    Maybe he was aware of my motive. He was no longer beaten. With a wave of the scalpel, a bloody wound appeared on my arm.


    What kind of scalpel is this? It''s so sharp.


    "Don''t run before you kill me!"


    "Who are you and why are you staring at me?"


    He separated his black hair with his hands, showed a pale and cold face, and then said, "because I want to dissect your body."


    My eyes a cold, this person is really hopeless, I admit that he has played a killing heart.


    However, the next moment, I was on the verge of death, I felt my stomach was torn open, and some "things" belonging to me fell to the ground.


    "How, how...


    I didn''t see his move at all. I only knew that there was a layer of blood on the scalpel, and he was licking the blade with the tip of his dark red tongue.


    "Meow!" "Meow!"


    Little meow was obviously impatient, scurrying on my shoulder.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of it or something else. Anyway, I felt a sense of powerlessness, and my body was a little shaky.


    I half kneel on the ground, looking at the viscera on the ground, can''t say a word.


    Is this, is this mine? Am I going to die here?


    "Jie Jie! Fresh intestines. I really want to try it. "


    "Meow!"


    The sound in my ear is so close, but it sounds very far away. I feel like I''ve come to the end of the road. Maybe from this moment on, I''m going to accompany my grandfather.


    I don''t know why. I feel relaxed when I think about it.


    Just when I was about to be silent, I suddenly heard a man''s voice.


    He put it on my shoulder and said, "sleep. I''ll take the rest."


    The sound was reassuring, and I thought he was reliable, so I listened to him and decided to go to sleep.


    I feel my body touching the ground. It''s cold. Where''s Shen bingdie? Where did she go? I''m Jining, how can I lose my beloved without any reason in my life...


    in the vast white world, I don''t know how I came here, but I see another person I want to see.


    He had a kind face, a stern look, but more kindness.


    "Grandfather?" I have an itchy throat and the tone sounds weird.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I don''t believe what''s real in front of me, so my performance is very cramped.


    Grandfather''s voice did not change, with a calm in the vicissitudes.


    "Jining."


    Can call out this name, I believe his identity, so desperate to rush to him, want to like a child on him to listen to the story.


    However, this wish is wishful thinking. I can''t touch his body at all. He is like a projection. Standing in front of me, he has a boundary that can''t be touched.


    "Grandfather, you...


    " silly boy, did you forget that I was dead...


    "no! no Grandfather is not dead, grandfather is still alive


    He looked at me so quietly, there was comfort and worry.


    Seeing that I finally calmed down, he continued: "Jining ah, find a girl named Chen Shu, find her, you can return to your world, here is just the last stop of your reincarnation...


    " the last stop of reincarnation? " As soon as I frown, I have never heard of such a saying?


    "Grandfather? What is the last stop of reincarnation? Can you tell me? "


    Grandfather''s voice came again, "the so-called" six Samsara ". If all living things don''t seek" liberation ", they will continue to live and die in the" six Samsara "forever, and there is no end..."


    "find that person, because that person... Has something that belongs to you..." grandfather''s voice is more and more unclear, and I don''t know whether I am far away from him or not He''s far away from me."But I don''t know who that man is! And I''m dead! "


    "You''re not dead, that man''s name is Chen..."


    ...


    when I wake up again, it''s different from before. Before, it was either gray and cold sky or wet street.

 Chapter 582

    And this time, I can feel myself lying on a comfortable Chuang, with the white ceiling on my head, no longer the blue sky and white clouds beyond my reach.


    "Meow!" Meow jumped to my chest, as if to say long time no see.


    It seems that after a long sleep, I can''t feel the scar on my abdomen.


    "Here, here, where?"


    I sat up and looked around, and found that this place was not big, but very warm.


    The warm yellow curtains made me unable to see the outside world, and I couldn''t tell what time it was. The door was open, and there was a faint sound of discussion.


    I felt that my body should be able to walk, so I forced myself out of bed and walked out of the room step by step.


    I was surprised that there were many rooms outside the house, and the sound should come from the largest room.


    "TongZhou is getting more and more chaotic recently. I feel that something big will happen." The voice of a young man sounds energetic.


    "It''s a mess. Anyway, I don''t want to stay in Tongzhou at all." It''s also a man''s voice, but it sounds a little irritable and rough.


    The young man said unhappily, "how can you say that! How many people will die if there is chaos


    "Mind my ass, it''s not my death!"


    "You


    At this time, a dignified voice sounded: "OK! Is that enough? "


    For a moment, there was silence, and no one dared to speak again.


    After that, the voice continued: "go out and have a look."


    Then, a familiar and charming woman came out, and I looked at her in a cold sweat.


    It turns out that I have been found, and I wanted to eavesdrop on it for a while.


    "It''s you?" She looked at me suspiciously, with fierce light hidden in her eyes, which made me feel a sense of danger.


    "Ha ha, yes." I had to feel the back of my head.


    Then I saw her red nails shorten and return to normal shape.


    At this time, I found that the other side was ready to fight. The nail was her sharp weapon.


    It''s very different from what happened to me before, but all kinds of wonderful pictures will flash out of my mind from time to time, such as the boy in white named Guan, and a man with five big and three thick arms holding my legs calling me master....


    however, I can''t remember who these people are... What kind of relationship do they have with me Come on


    "Meow ~" little meow answered for me and seemed to cheer me up.


    I walked in, not standing or sitting.


    They sat on the sofa, looking at me with different looks, curious, disdainful and suspicious.


    Looking at their appearance, I can''t tell whether they are good or bad, and I don''t know what they are. I just know that they should be a spiritual person like me.


    "You were eavesdropping?" It''s the one with a dignified voice. Its owner is wearing a black suit. Although it''s a little gray, it can be seen that it''s the boss.


    Hearing his questioning, I got chilly and nodded honestly: "well, because I don''t know who you are."


    I don''t know whether they are good or bad, so I choose to eavesdrop to get some useful information.


    I thought the other party would be angry, but I heard him say: "very good, a little careful, can do big things."


    Hearing what he said, I instinctively became alert and secretly guessed what he meant by the event.


    After that, he didn''t ask me any more, but looked at a handsome man with glasses and said, "Xiao San, this is the person you brought. I''ll give it to you."


    "Well, I''ll help him get into the business, but..."


    this voice made me feel awe struck. It was the last voice I heard. Did he save me?


    He stood up, pushed his glasses and said, "don''t call me Xiao San. I''m not Xiao San."


    The eldest brother smiles with great interest, lights a cigarette for himself, spits out a cloud to him, and then says: "you let the second wife and children separate, what is not the third child?"


    "I don''t want to say more about him. In short, this is my last warning to you. If you don''t listen, don''t give me a chance to kill you." When he said this, his face was light and expressionless, and then he left the place.


    The boss smiles, glances at his back and says, "Xiao San, take this boy away and let him go first."


    He stopped, looked at me, said nothing, and went on out.


    I was sweating, and the oppressive atmosphere made me uncomfortable, so I ran away and followed.


    After that, I didn''t know what they were talking about, but I knew that the figure in front of me was very lonely. Although I was very close to him, I didn''t feel able to touch each other at all.It was as if I was separated from him by thousands of mountains and rivers. In a word, it was impossible to reach. It was full of mystery, but also with the evil spirit that people couldn''t get close to.


    I followed him for a long time before I went outside. Now it was late and the sun was setting.


    I looked back and found that it was a big house and a swimming pool.


    After that, I got into a black car with him. No one spoke all the way until they got out of the car.


    People come and go on the street, walking for a long time, we are still tense and silent atmosphere.


    "What''s your name?"


    At last, he spoke, as if his anger had subsided.


    I followed behind him, uneasy back: "my name is Jining."


    "Jining?"


    Because I had already spoken, I ventured to ask him, "did you save me?"


    "No


    "Is that?"


    "Your cat."


    I am a Leng: "small meow?"


    "Meow?" Little black cat looked at me and waved lovingly.


    Did it really save me? But it doesn''t make sense. It''s just a cat. How could it save me?


    After thinking about it, I continued to ask, "who cured me?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s time."


    After that, he took me into a small restaurant.


    Just in time, I also feel a little hungry, so I followed in.


    However, I was obviously thinking too much. Instead of ordering, he took a glass of boiling water and sat down.


    So I sat for a long time, but I didn''t eat. Curiously, no one came to drive us away, and no waiter came forward to ask.


    Just when I suspected that I was transparent, a girl with light makeup sat down beside me.


    It scared me so much that I thought it was an enemy.


    Looking at my startled appearance, the girl could not help frowning, and then looked at my teacher, let''s call it "teacher". After all, he wanted to take me into the business.


    Speaking of this, I suddenly found that my acceptance ability is very strong. I didn''t ask questions.


    If it was someone else, I would have been asking this and that. In fact, I should admit that I dare not ask more.


    My teacher didn''t seem to be good at it. He also said don''t talk nonsense. Just in case what he said was nonsense, I chose to be silent.


    The girl, wearing a short skirt and flesh colored silk stockings, said, "is this the new man?"


    "Well, give him an identity." My teacher seems to have no feelings for beautiful women, and her tone is colder than when she faces me.


    The girl glanced at me: "how old are you?"


    "Two, twenty..."


    "name..."


    "I... Jining..."


    +


    "that''s a good name."


    Although it''s my father''s name, I still want to ask, what''s good.


    The teacher looked at me and shook his head, some hate iron does not become steel.


    When I thought about it for a moment, I realized that I was asked to say the name of my new identity instead of asking my original name.


    The girl patted her chest and said, "the new identity will be finished tomorrow, so I''ll go first."


    "Well."


    I didn''t know her name or her identity from the beginning to the end, only that she seemed to be able to forge her identity at will.


    After she left, I hesitated and asked, "who is she?"


    "You want to soak her?"


    "..."


    "she is from the logistics group, and her real name is Yu Wanqing."


    "Logistics Group... What group are you in?"


    He drank a mouthful of boiled water, expressionless said three words: "killer group."


    When he said this, there were no waves, but there were huge waves in my heart. Did I enter into some terrible dark organization?


    "What''s your expression? Am I terrible? "


    I swallowed my saliva and wanted to ask, isn''t it terrible?


    A moment later, I asked carefully, "well, what about me?"


    "You?" He looked up at me for a moment, and then said, "preparation team."


    The preparatory group, also known as the new group, is not formal.


    Thinking of this, I patted my chest. Fortunately, I was a newcomer and had a chance to get out of the pit.


    "What''s the matter with that look of relief?"


    "..."


    "as a spiritual person, you can only be regarded as a preparatory group. You should feel ashamed, not relaxed."


    I was stunned. I wanted to know more about other things than what he taught me.


    "Spirit man? So you''re a psychic, too? So who are you? "He glanced coldly: "I don''t like to listen to nonsense, all you ask is nonsense."


    "Er..." is not only nonsense, but also incoherent.


    Fortunately, he knew what I meant and said slowly, "we are an organization made up of spiritualists. It''s neither good nor bad. We work for money and come together for profit."


    So, that''s probably why they seem to be at odds.


    "We are known to outsiders as the" company, "he continued," and we are called the spirit company. It doesn''t matter whether it''s a special task to kill people or evil spirits. "


    "Kill the spirit man... Good is no exception?"


    He pushed his glasses: "well, good ones are no exception."


    My heart a sudden, uneasy hand on the thigh friction, faltering said: "that, that I can, can not enter?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 583

    "If he is not afraid of death," he said


    "..."


    "don''t get me wrong, it''s not our company that wants to kill you, it''s other organizations."


    "What organization?" I don''t know what organization I''ve offended, so I''m a little worried.


    "No good man." He was calm and expected my performance.


    "No, no good man? What do you mean


    "Literally, a bunch of heartless perverts."


    "..." I was silent, and the first thing I thought of was the guy in the suit with the scalpel.


    "Look at your expression, I must know that the man who cut you in the stomach is one of the unscrupulous people."


    "Why did he kill me?"


    "By the way, why did he kill you?"


    Originally, I asked him, but he looked at me with a kind of examination, which made me feel guilty.


    The cold sweat drips down inadvertently and drops on the table, which seems to make the tense atmosphere extremely tense.


    Finally, he shifted his eyes and drank a mouthful of boiled water calmly.


    I sipped my mouth and felt a little thirsty, more thirsty because of nervousness.


    "I don''t know why the innocent man wants to kill you. It''s up to you to investigate." Then he got up to leave.


    I quickly said: "wait a minute, I join the company."


    A fool knows what he means. If I don''t join the company, I''ll take care of myself.


    So, it''s not stupid that I chose to compromise and have a protective umbrella. When can I stay?


    He sat down again and called a waiter and said, "just as usual, so does he."


    "Good, third brother."


    I''m a little stunned, third brother? Is the waiter his sister?


    No, it''s impossible. It''s just a good relationship or a respectful name.


    After that, the third brother took a look around, his eyes calmly staring at me: "this is the company''s restaurant. People here are all company people, but they all want money to eat. This meal is for me, and the next one is for you."


    "Oh..." I have to say that it makes me speechless. It seems that my teacher is a little stingy.


    No wonder the waiter is very familiar with him. No one bothered him just now. It turns out that it''s because this restaurant is exclusive to spirit company.


    But what''s more surprising to me is, are these people spiritual?


    They are no different from ordinary people, some even have a family to eat here, children and pregnant women have.


    Looking at my eyes, he probably guessed what I was thinking, so he said with a headache: "can you stop thinking too simply? It''s true that there are all company people here, but not necessarily all spiritual people. "


    "Don''t you mean the spirit company? What is not a spiritual person? "


    "That''s for our spiritual people. Our company''s real name is Beijing Tongzhou Xining marketing planning company. It''s peaceful and peaceful. It means to calm down. "


    "Marketing, marketing planning company?" I haven''t heard this word since I was so old. I don''t know what it means.


    I''m also very knowledgeable about common sense. Basically, I''m a child from the mountains. Although I''ve learned a lot along the way, I''m still very ignorant about things I haven''t touched.


    "Well, it''s a group of salesmen who run business."


    "You mean there are ordinary people in the company?"


    "Well, it''s necessary to live with some ordinary people in order to hide people''s eyes and ears."


    "Are you not afraid to be discovered by these people?"


    He looked at me contemptuously: "only you are so stupid people will be found, even if it is found what secret, we naturally have the means to let each other out."


    "No, no, it can''t be killing, killing people, killing mouth?"


    "If you don''t want to kill others, be careful." He didn''t answer me directly, instead, he warned me.


    I nodded uneasily, and the general situation was almost understood. Maybe I have joined a spiritual organization now, and I have to work for them in order to save my life.


    In short, it''s not a good situation, but it''s better than facing the slaughter of unscrupulous people.


    After a long time, the food came up. It was a big bowl of rice covered with rice and covered with eggplant.


    I haven''t eaten for a long time. I haven''t been polite to him, and I don''t care about my eating appearance. I wolfed down all the food in the bowl.


    The whole process is less than 30 seconds, many people secretly laugh, but more shocked.


    At this time, the third brother has not moved his chopsticks, staring at me, picking up the bowl and licking it.


    "You, how long have you not eaten?"


    I thought about it carefully, and then I was too lazy to think about it. I said, "I forgot.""..." it''s my turn to be speechless. Maybe I''ve never seen a person like me before, and the beggar''s eating appearance is better than mine.


    I also feel helpless, this is no way to do things, I eat a tube for a long time, the same I have to eat a lot.


    Feeling that I didn''t have enough, I couldn''t help looking at his fish flavored eggplant and swallowing: "that, that, teacher, can I have another bowl?"


    "Teacher?"


    "Well, can''t you bring me in? Isn''t it the teacher? "


    "What bullshit teacher, what I hate most is the teacher. I''ll call my third brother later!"


    "Yes, yes! Third brother! You can call it anything. The key is whether I can have another bowl. "


    The third brother gave me a cold glance: "do you have money?"


    "You have...


    " that''s mine. "


    "I''ll pay you back later."


    "No borrowing."


    "..."


    after that, I fully found that I was a pig Bajie. When pig Bajie ate ginseng fruit, it was the same. He soon ate it up, and in the end, he could only watch others feast on it.


    So, the third brother felt that this was the best time for him to eat. Someone wanted to eat in front of him and couldn''t eat. That was a big increase in appetite.


    It is worth mentioning that the third brother took out a silver needle and measured it inside when he was eating.


    Naturally, I knew that the silver needle was used to test drugs, but I couldn''t help saying, "are you so cautious when eating in your own company?"


    He glanced at me, orderly put away the silver needle, light back: "because in the company, so we should be more cautious."


    "Why


    "Because there are a lot of people in the company who want my life."


    "..."


    I was speechless when he said that. It seems that I have to be careful in the future. I must not fall into the trap of "my own people".


    ...


    the next morning, I was kicked out of bed. Of course, it''s impossible for anyone to sleep with me, but the third brother saw that I woke up later than him, so he rushed into the room and kicked me up.


    I dare not say anything about it. I haven''t slept in such a comfortable bed for a long time. It''s normal to be lazy for a while.


    In fact, it''s still early outside. It''s almost as bright as when I wake up naturally.


    I have to go out without breakfast and leave the place called villa.


    It''s a remote place. Fortunately, there is a special bus for every trip.


    Sitting in the car, I could feel that something was going to happen, so I was a little embarrassed. Looking at the indifferent third brother, I thought about it and didn''t ask much.


    It turns out that something will happen sooner or later, so it''s unnecessary to ask, or to be psychologically prepared for the possible danger.


    Meow has always been on my shoulders, curled up to sleep carefree.


    Until the car stopped, it didn''t mean to wake up. I held it in my hand and let it sleep more peacefully.


    Listen to three elder brothers say is small meow saved me, although I can''t figure out the reason, but still convinced each other''s words. After all, I know that meow is not an ordinary civet.


    "Gone."


    "Well." I followed him out and saw a highway accident.


    The traffic police have blocked the scene, but there are still many reporters blocking in the distance, taking pictures of the accident.


    Generally, car accidents are allowed to be close to the camera, but this time, they are stopped far away. As a result, many reporters resented and even yelled at each other.


    So, the scene is still very chaotic. It seems that the accident happened last night. It was not because of a car crash or a sudden brake, but because it turned upside down and the glass broke all over the ground.


    This situation can''t be explained by science. There are no brake marks on the ground. That is to say, the car is in normal operation, and it doesn''t collide with any other car. It''s impossible to turn over suddenly, but the fact is that this is a rollover accident.


    I followed my third brother and went in. Surprisingly, no one stopped me until a criminal police captain came to us.


    Third brother''s expression has been very cold, as if for such things are common, so staring at each other asked: "call me to why?"


    The criminal police captain pointed to the overturned car body and said, "it''s a bit strange. Please help us solve it."


    The third brother replied coldly, "don''t forget that our company only does three things for you for free every month."


    This is the way that the spirit Department deals with the government. It can deal with some things for free to get the right not to be interfered by Bei.


    Criminal police captain said with a smile: "I didn''t forget that the government will make up for you afterwards."


    The third brother snorted coldly. The government''s money is always very stingy, and it still requires them to do things first and then pay the bill. So what people in the company hate most is the government''s entrustment.This is not only a troublesome thing, but also a matter of high pay and low return, so basically no one is willing to do it. If not to bring new people into the industry, three brothers do not want to come to such a place.


    The third elder brother came forward to have a rough look, then frowned and asked, "tell me about your clues."


    The criminal police captain quickly took a mobile phone and said to him, "there are three young people in the car, two men and one woman, who have drunk a lot. The people sitting in the back are taking a video with their mobile phones. They are singing and driving along the road, and they are very happy...


    "

 Chapter 584

    Three elder brothers coldly smile: "die, if photograph what unclean thing, see him how to do."


    Criminal police captain thumbed up: "the third brother is really experienced, indeed photographed dirty things, I see now are still hairy."


    "Oh?"


    Then they turned on the video and I joined in.


    The general situation is like this, all the way, the person behind is interested in recording their happy moments. So the three sang and waved their hands, as if they were deliberately crazy.


    There''s nothing strange about it. The strange thing is that the car suddenly stops. It turned out that there was a beautiful woman with long hair in a white dress on the roadside.


    The car owner is obviously an old luster. He doesn''t notice the strange place. Instead, he stops and asks the beauty if she wants to get on the car.


    The woman sitting on the co pilot''s seat was still sober, probably because she drank less wine. She noticed something strange and said, "go away, ignore her!"


    "What are you going to do? Don''t you see her standing outside so cold?"


    "You''re drunk. It''s a hallucination. Let''s go!"


    "What the hell, get in the car


    With that, the one with the mobile phone video really opened the door, and then let the long haired beauty into the car.


    After entering the car, the woman in the co driver''s seat has been very upset, while the car owner and the man with the mobile phone are also very interested in asking questions.


    "Where are you doing alone at this late hour?" The owner looked back and asked the beauty.


    At the same time, the man with the mobile phone faces the camera to the beautiful woman in the dress. Her face is beautiful, but I don''t know if it is because of the light from the camera that she looks very pale.


    It''s worth mentioning that every time the camera is aimed at her, the screen jumps.


    The woman on the co pilot was upset and said, "don''t ask, don''t ask."


    Long hair beauty also said: "the best, or do not ask."


    The car owner is very persistent, again asked: "so late, you alone?"


    "You''d better not ask."


    "When did you come out? Why don''t you go back so late? "


    The beauty with long hair was silent for a moment. She seemed to be thinking about something. Finally, she said, "four years ago."


    The owner didn''t seem to hear clearly, or thought he had heard wrong, so he asked again, "when?"


    "Four years ago... I was here four years ago."


    This time, the three of them were not happy and looked at each other in silence.


    When waiting for the mobile phone to face the beauty with long hair again, I see the other side pounce fiercely, accompanied by fierce ghost howling.


    The picture ends here, and we can only guess what happens after that.


    How it actually caused the rollover is still a mystery.


    After watching, I can''t help but feel some palpitations. Although I''m a spiritual person, I''m still afraid.


    Third brother''s expression is very calm, light said: "ghost ride, or ignore, or send her a way, what words also don''t ask."


    The captain of the criminal police is speechless. It seems that it is really a strange incident. It will be troublesome to deal with it.


    Back to the mobile phone, the third brother squatted down and looked through the window. He wanted to know the situation inside the car, but he didn''t find any blood or body. So he frowned and asked, "have you been sent to the hospital for rescue?"


    Criminal police captain shook his head: "there is no one in the car, still under investigation and monitoring."


    "No, go and look around."


    There are mountains and forests nearby. We have already sent people to look for them, but there is no useful news yet.


    The third brother glanced at me and said, "wake up your cat and help."


    I slightly a Leng, reaction after small black cat said: "small meow, three elder brother let you help."


    Little meow stretched, then jumped to the ground: "meow!"


    Then, it took a kitten step to lead us down the highway.


    Seeing this, the criminal police captain yelled at the guards: "don''t let these reporters in! Stop outside for me


    After hearing this, the reporters yelled: "why don''t we go in?"


    "I''ll tell you to hide the truth!"


    ...


    there are so many people who are full of gossip. We didn''t care, but followed Xiaomiao to the forest, and finally found three bodies in a very secret place.


    They were hanging from trees, bleeding from their orifices and turning their eyes up, as if hanging themselves to death.


    But people with a clear eye can see that it can''t be suicide. There''s something like that. At least it won''t bleed from seven orifices.


    The next three bodies have been found, although some frightened, but the criminal police captain was relieved. This case doesn''t look artificial, so they can only blame it on the supernatural, and put it into the secret file.


    Criminal police captain immediately said: "a comprehensive blockade of information, the external claims have been resolved, sent to replace."I was puzzled and asked: "double?"


    The third brother explained to me: "it''s the stand in of the victim. Let them appear in front of the media disguised as the victim and disappear after the limelight has passed."


    "Disappear?"


    "After that, it disappeared. No wonder the government was in charge."


    I can''t accept some of them. Is this perfunctory?


    Third brother patted me on the shoulder, said: "this is no way to do things, don''t care."


    Just then, the little meow looked at me and called, "meow!"


    As soon as my eyes stopped, I called out, "wait! It''s not that easy! "


    People looked at me, puzzled or suspicious.


    Criminal police captain looked at me, frowned and asked: "what do you mean?"


    "Look at meow, he seems to have found something else!"


    Sure enough, I saw it around the big tree, pointing to its feet.


    "Meow!"


    Three elder brother reaction comes over, helplessly said: "look for a person, dig a corpse."


    Bodies? So there are victims?


    The captain of the criminal police quickly found the relevant personnel and asked them to dig the soil. As the soil layer by layer poured up, we finally found something frightening. We were surprised to see a skull in the pit.


    It seems that it has been some years, but the clothes have not been completely decomposed, but surprisingly, there is no flesh and blood left, only a pair of bones.


    Looking at the white dress in the pit, I can''t help thinking of the long hair beauty in the mobile video.


    Is this skeleton hers? Who buried her here?


    It seems that another key thing for the criminal police to have rich experience in the autopsy case is that they should find the third brother


    Is it just for the sake of killing the captain?


    After that, the third brother took me away from this place. On the way, I couldn''t help asking, "she killed those three people for revenge?"


    "You are not stupid, why ask nonsense."


    "But killing those three people means that she can''t have a baby."


    Third brother said helplessly: "if she could be reincarnated, she would not linger on this road for so long."


    "Don''t worry, ghosts don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. I''m sure those three people are closely related to the murderer. That''s why the retribution is bad."


    I can''t help being silent. If this is the case, I can''t blame others. I can only blame them for having something to do with it.


    After that, we didn''t take care of the matter. We gave it to the police. I don''t know how to deal with it. Anyway, I probably understood the business methods of the company.


    Help the police to investigate the supernatural events and solve some things that ordinary people can''t solve.


    On the whole, it''s not bad, and it''s not the kind of dark forces I imagined.


    In this way, I''m also a member of the profession, helping the third brother solve a case.


    That night, in the company''s small restaurant.


    Yu Wanqing sat beside me as abruptly as yesterday, and then put a lot of documents on it.


    "Ah, Weinan, this is your new identity information. Go back and have a good look. Don''t show your feet at that time."


    I nodded in amazement, thinking that I could understand it....


    although I could read, I didn''t know much and it was difficult to write.


    Basically, I haven''t got a pen, so I have to use a dictionary to write other words besides my own name.


    To be polite, I said to her, "thank you."


    She looked at me in surprise and said, "Oh, it''s very polite."


    "..."


    seeing this, the third brother said indifferently to Yu Wanqing: "if it''s OK, go away."


    Yu Wanqing snorted coldly: "third brother, you are killing the donkey!"


    As soon as things are done, it''s just a bad face. I knew it would take a few more days.


    Although she said that, she didn''t dare to do it. The third brother''s dignity was frightening. She didn''t dare to play with women''s privileges.


    Seeing that the third brother didn''t look at her, Yu Wanqing didn''t want to wait any longer and ran outside.


    I felt that the third brother seemed a little unkind, so I said: "third brother, he''s a woman, so you can''t talk...


    before I finished, he gave me a look and said in a cold voice:" don''t force me to kick you out. "


    I quickly covered his mouth, and a fan, it seems that he still can not change the habit of talkative.


    After that, I took advantage of the interest to look at the documents on the desk.


    My new identity is probably like this. I came from a big mountain valley. I had excellent academic performance and got into a key high school. But because my family was poor and couldn''t pay high tuition fees, I came to Tongzhou, Beijing to work. Then I met a cheap brother, who asked him to continue to go to school and cut into the ordinary class of Tongzhou No.1 middle school.Junior high school is called junior high school, senior high school is called senior high school, collectively referred to as middle school.


    And the middle school I''m going to is No.1 middle school, which seems to be the best one.


    But I have a question.


    "Who is my brother?"


    The third brother looked at me calmly with no waves in his eyes.


    As time went by, I got it and asked myself a piece of rubbish.


    Who else is in front of me?


    ...


    the next day, I came to the so-called school, dressed in blue school uniform and carrying a Camouflage Military bag.


    Entering the classroom, class 301, my rustic temperament attracted a lot of students to laugh.


    One of them laughed wildly, slapping the table with a bang.


    "Ha ha! What a man! White hair and army bags


    "Ha ha! "The local buns!"


    ...


    listening to their laughter, I was embarrassed to smile.


    Third brother said that I come from dashangou, so I''d better dress up a little rustic and speak in dialect.


    The teacher on the stage is an old man who doesn''t speak and smile, but my head teacher is a beautiful woman.


    When she brought me in, she was very enthusiastic, and politely said to the teacher who was lecturing, "excuse me, teacher."


    The old man did not reply, nodded, then stepped down from the platform and gave up his seat to the head teacher.


    The head teacher looked at everyone with a sweet smile and said, "today we have a new classmate. Welcome!"


    With that, she took the lead in clapping, then echoed a few awkward applause, and then everyone looked at me with a needle.


    The head teacher did not expect that his students would not give face, so he said with a smile: "new students, come up and introduce yourself to you."


    I nodded numbly, and then according to the lines I made up, I said, "Hello mud! The nest is from Jining in the valley... "


    before I finished speaking, I was laughed down by my dialect.


    "Ha ha! It''s so funny


    "I''m so happy, gully!"


    ...


    the beauty of the head teacher also couldn''t help laughing, but she didn''t laugh. She responded and quickly gave me a round play: "don''t laugh, my classmates. This classmate is from the mountains, and his Putonghua is not good. Please teach him more!"


    "My classmate, is there anything else to say?"


    There was something else, but I thought about it and decided to shake my head.


    At the same time, there was another burst of laughter.


    "Boys! I don''t know. That''s a good name! "


    "NIMA, no wonder she looks tall and thin. She turned out to be a withered man!"


    ...


    the head teacher realized what he had said and looked at me apologetically.


    I''m used to it, because the name is often ridiculed.


    In order to resolve the embarrassment, the beauty of the head teacher said, "OK, Bai... Please go down and sit down."


    There are more than 30 people in the classroom, but there are plenty of space, but there are no tables and chairs, that is to say, I have to stand or sit on the ground.


    I didn''t hesitate. As soon as I lost my bag, I chose to stand in the corner by the window.


    Seeing this, the head teacher said to me, "I''ll come to you after class. You''ll make do with it first."


    "Well." I nodded in response.


    After that, she politely said goodbye to the old man, and the old man began to pick up the textbook again.


    The old man was wearing presbyopia glasses with a lot of chalk on them. It seemed that he was teaching history.


    He said in a calm tone: "the Opium War was the beginning of China''s decline into a semi colonial and semi feudal society. At that time, Britain..."


    what he said above surprised me. It was a history I didn''t know before, so I listened with great interest.


    They are all junior high school students, so they know these things very well, and the old man just mentioned them briefly. I have to understand more history myself.


    I was probably the only one in the whole classroom who listened most attentively. Many of them dozed off, but some of them used their time in history class to conquer mathematics, physics and chemistry.


    The old man probably didn''t want to talk more, but he found me listening seriously for no reason, so he was speechless for the whole class.


    I heard the rise, unknowingly to the end of the time, can not help but sigh that time really fast.


    The head teacher didn''t cheat me. As soon as class was over, she came to me and asked me to move tables and chairs with her.


    She thinks I can''t move here alone, so she plans to call another person, but surprisingly, they are not willing to help me, which makes me a little strange.


    Are young people so unfriendly now?


    No way, the teacher had to take me to a person, on the way embarrassed said: "you don''t blame, they didn''t mix with you, so just don''t help you.""Oh, so it is."


    She took a strange look and thought that I was very honest. She didn''t believe her.


    People are snobbish, and students are no exception. Who would like to play with a bumpkin and be laughed at together?


    Originally, she wanted to help me move, but I stopped her and I got into the classroom one by one.


    "I didn''t expect you to be strong."


    I smile: "mountain people, normal."


    The students cast a strange look at me, I feel that I seem to be some terrible. I think it''s probably because of my white hair and "stare who pregnant" dead fish eyes.


    Dead fish eye is the kind of look at no spirit, but if you look carefully, you will be more afraid.


    When the teacher left, I sat down in order. They didn''t want to talk to me, so I didn''t have time to talk to them.


    In their eyes, I''m a bumpkin and an alien, but in my eyes, they can only be regarded as little kids. They have never seen anything in the world. It''s too easy to see through and a little naive.


    In this way, the first day of my entrance was over. I met history teacher, Chinese teacher, English teacher and head teacher, but I haven''t seen any other teachers.


    In this way, the end of my first day of admission, I feel a little confused.


    This school seems to have nothing to do with half a cent of the money from the spirit company. Why should I come to school?


    Originally, I thought I would be assigned some tasks, but in the end, it was too easy to put me in the school, wasn''t it?


    I don''t believe that the spirit company will be so good, so I feel a little uneasy, afraid that this is the eve before the storm.


    Just thinking about this, the last class bell rang, and the students left one after another, but I didn''t know where to go.


    It seems that no one told me where to go. When I came, my third brother said that I would live in school. I don''t want to go to the company without special things. If the company has something to do, it will take the initiative to contact me.


    Let me live in school, but the question is where to live?


    Do I have to sleep in the classroom? When this idea came into being, I didn''t feel any repulsion. Instead, I thought it was a good place.


    So, I also sat in the classroom, ready to wait for the light to go to bed.


    After a while, Xueba also left, and I was the only one left in the whole classroom. A girl with a ponytail seems to be ready to turn off the light, but I don''t mean to go yet, so she went straight away.


    I looked out of the window like a tide of students, can not help but smile.


    Senior three''s study is very tense, so we have to wait until eleven o''clock before class ends. Generally, we study by ourselves, but some teachers like to occupy the class.


    From morning till night, I have to say that the students are hard-working.


    I''m the only one left in the classroom. I don''t think it''s necessary to turn on the light, so I''m ready to turn it off. Just as it was closing, there was a rapid sound of footsteps in the corridor, reverberating around the empty space, which was very strange.


    I hesitated to turn off the light. I went out to have a look. It happened that a head with long hair hit me. My instinct was to punch. Suddenly, there was a howl. It sounded like a woman.


    I looked again. There was a woman with hair on the ground. She looked like my head teacher.


    Isn''t it? One punch and you faint?


    I quickly went to pinch her people in the cave, after a long time she awoke.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she said, "what are you doing! How to fight


    I was embarrassed to return: "hold, sorry, teacher, you suddenly hit, my instinctive reaction."


    "I don''t care if you are instinctive or not. Give me a punch!" Words did not fall, then a punch to my head.


    I can feel that she didn''t do her best, just a little punishment.


    I did not dodge two did not flash, but she was scared: "I did not hurt you?"


    I shrugged: "no, I had a fight with a wild boar in the mountains. This pain is nothing."


    Her beautiful eyes looked at me in surprise, covered her small mouth and said, "are you so powerful?"


    I laughed and nodded in embarrassment.


    Of course, I made up the fight with the wild boar. How can a wild boar beat me? I can make it a dead boar with one punch.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and said to me, "Why are you still here? Don''t you know how to go to the dormitory? "


    I am a Leng: "bedroom?"


    "You don''t know what dormitory means, do you?"


    I nodded.


    She looked at me suspiciously: "have you read for nothing for so many years? Or do you have no dormitories in the valley? "


    "Well, um... It''s not so complicated in the valley."


    "I believe it''s not so complicated," she said


    After that, she said with a smile, "well, I''ll take you. Don''t stay in the classroom next time.""Well, wait for me." I didn''t forget my military bag, because there was my little meow in it.


    Turn off the light, leave the classroom, the corridor is dark.


    The head teacher led me at the beginning and stood still at the end.


    I looked a little strange and asked, "what''s the matter, teacher?"


    "Oh, no, nothing!" She was startled by the sudden noise.


    The teacher was very nervous, so she couldn''t help asking, "are you afraid of the dark?"


    "Who, who said that! The teacher is upright, how can he be afraid of the dark She tried her best, not noticing that her voice was beginning to tremble.


    "What about ghosts?"


    When it comes to the word "ghost", she is hairy and even more frightened.


    I can''t help laughing. It seems that people in the city are more timid. Even if they are afraid of ghosts, they are also afraid of the dark.


    Just want to comfort her, but found that the corridor in front of the lights even flashed.


    It''s very frightening, especially in this atmosphere.


    See this moment, the head teacher''s fear as if burst dike general surge, quickly hid behind me.


    I can''t help laughing at the way she shivers. I don''t feel the smell of resentment or evil spirit. That is to say, this is a normal phenomenon, not a strange event.


    So, I calmly said: "don''t be afraid, this should be the problem of the lamp."


    "But when Mingming came here just now, it was closed. Would it flash when it was closed?"


    Right. Does it flash when it''s closed? I can''t explain this problem, but I''m sure there are no evil spirits here.


    I couldn''t explain it, so I had to say, "I''ll walk in front. Follow me."


    "Well..." she answered, and then held my arm tightly.


    Just then, a sudden cry scared her to the ground.


    "Meow!"


    "You, did you hear the cat


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s my cat." I quickly squatted down, opened my backpack and grabbed the little cat that was deliberately frightening.


    Looking at the cat in my hand, she was shocked and asked, "you, yours?"


    I am embarrassed to return a way: "well, accompany my cat for a long time, you don''t be afraid."


    "Well, like this... Then I, let''s get out of here quickly..." she obviously didn''t want to stay more for a moment, and she was scared more today than in her whole life.


    Fear generally comes from her own speculation about the unknown, so she can understand her fear. After all, she has no ability for me. I can tell whether there is a "ghost" by feeling and breathing.


    After that, I picked her up and walked along the whole corridor. When I passed the classroom with flashing lights, there was nothing in it, but the lights just went out and never flickered again.


    This kind of coincidence makes me a little speechless. I mean to scare the teacher.


    Sure enough, she leaned closer to me and basically stuck to me.


    I don''t have any beautiful ideas in my mind. I just feel that the teacher is too scared and grabs my arms out of the bloodstain.


    Finally out of the teaching building, not only she was relieved, but also I felt relaxed.


    Sometimes it''s not a kind of enjoyment to hang a beautiful woman on your body. It''s more torture and tiredness.


    "Well, the teacher will take you to the dormitory!"


    I looked at her strangely. She recovered very quickly, as if she had forgotten what happened just now.


    After that, I followed her to the dormitory. Suddenly, I felt something. I took a look at the teaching building. As soon as the light came on, it went out again.


    I immediately felt a little strange, but did not care, because this should be considered a normal phenomenon, I still did not feel the breath of evil spirit.


    "My classmate, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, it''s OK."


    After that, I followed her to the dormitory building.


    Of course, she didn''t send me up. She just told me the dormitory number.


    The light in the dormitory has been off, and all the people in it have gone to sleep. Because of me, they were woken up again.


    701 bedroom, which has two rows of bedsteads, just left a vacancy.


    I try to be light handed, but it still causes one person''s dissatisfaction.


    "Keep it down! Let people sleep. "


    I was embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry."


    After that, I moved more slightly and didn''t bother to make the bed again, so I slept directly on Chuang.


    At the beginning, my feet were facing a head. The man looked at me discontentedly: "can you sleep with your feet over there?"


    "Oh, good." It''s my fault, so I''m very sincere.


    But when he fell over, he would point his foot at another person, who had a bad attitude and glared at me: "you want to die?"After thinking about it, I didn''t care with him, so I just sat and slept against the wall. Anyway, I''m used to sleeping like this, and it''s not bad tonight.


    The next day I woke up in a daze, but I was still sobered by the sound of the police car whistle.


    I felt something strange, so I ran out of the bedroom, looked down, a moment a little dull.


    There were two police cars and an ambulance parked below. They were running inside at this time. After a while, they carried out a human body. They didn''t know whether it was dead or not, and they couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman.


    The man on the stretcher was covered with white cloth. I think he was almost dead.


    It''s just that it''s so sudden that I can''t figure it out. How could death happen?


    Although the siren has stopped, but there are still many students rushed out to watch.


    They asked each other about the situation, and many people talked nonsense, making things extremely hard to hear.


    "Damn it, the police are here. There''s a good play to watch!"


    "The ambulances are here. I don''t know what happened."


    "It''s better to die one or two people, so we can have a holiday!"


    This made me frown, but surprisingly, I got a voice of approval.


    They all think it''s reasonable to say that dead people don''t have to go to school.


    After the development is really like this, the school took two days off, I went back to the street.


    I didn''t go to the company, because the third brother said, don''t go to the company without anything special.


    In these two days, I wandered in Tongzhou. During that time, I always thought about the school and what the students said.


    In their eyes, as long as they don''t die, they will be ok?


    I have to say that I realize the selfishness of human nature. The so-called luck is also based on the misfortune of others. This feeling makes me doubt my own position.


    What have we protected so far? The selfishness of these ignorant people?


    I didn''t come up with an answer to this question until school started again. I walked into the school and met a lost figure.


    This figure is my head teacher, she seems to be in a bad mood, obviously insomnia.


    It was morning, and people were coming back to school.


    When she saw me, she was surprised and then looked at me.


    I frowned: "teacher, what''s the matter with you?"


    She stood still, thought for a moment, and said, "do you remember that night?"


    "Well?"


    "The student who died... Was found in that classroom..."


    in the classroom

 Chapter 585

    My heart suddenly, some incredible: "no, no?"


    She definitely nodded: "that student is a woman, who was raped first and then... Killed..."


    "..." I can feel her remorse.


    "If I hadn''t been afraid that night, would it not have happened if I had gone in and had a look?"


    I shook my head and couldn''t answer her, because I should blame myself most. If I could have more than one heart, I would have saved a life.


    To distract her, I asked, "did the killer find it?"


    She went to the school, I followed, she said: "no, the police said the murderer planned for a long time, not like the students."


    "Not a student..." I pondered. If not a student, who would it be?


    There are only a few people in the school, students, teachers, school workers, doormen and so on.


    "Do you know the student''s name?"


    "Tian Xin." That''s a good name, too bad.


    "You can rest assured. I''ll look into it."


    She couldn''t believe looking at me: "you?"


    "Well." I nodded.


    She obviously still didn''t believe it. She laughed: "what can you find out as a little boy? You''d better not get involved in these things and let them investigate by the police."


    I grin bitterly, thinking that sometimes the police are unreliable. Isn''t that the case in TV dramas and movies? It wasn''t until the bad guys were subdued that they arrived late.


    So, in my heart, they are just a group of leak picking kings, where they have the credit to pick up, my mother no longer has to worry about my promotion.


    Because of the student''s death, the whole school is filled with a repressive atmosphere, and I feel nervous when I walk on the road.


    Of course, this has no effect on me. On the contrary, I find this school interesting.


    It seems that where there are people, there is a need for spiritualists. Where there are evil things, there is me.


    In fact, this sentence, on the other hand, is a bit like the famous Conan. When he goes there and dies there, he is simply our "little Anti Japanese hero.".


    After that, my school life was on the right track. Although I didn''t make any friends, I had a good life.


    However, the head teacher obviously some not in the state, obviously is that thing to her influence is bigger, serious caused her lack of sleep.


    It''s Sunday. There will be half a day off in the afternoon of No.1 middle school, and senior three is no exception.


    I walk on the way out of school, next to the strange and scared eyes looking at me. I don''t look like a student because I don''t look like a student at all.


    The living expenses given by my third brother are all in the school meal card, which means that I don''t have any "silver" on me, so I can only take a walk when I go out.


    At this time, I suddenly felt something in my heart. I looked back and found that a male student behaved strangely, and there seemed to be a sense of resentment in his body.


    This resentment can be so obvious in the daytime, indicating that this person has been threatened by evil spirits.


    The object of his hostility was obviously not me, but someone else.


    He followed the man now and then, with a cruel sneer.


    I looked at the man and found that his back was very similar to my head teacher. I thought to myself, does this man want to harm her?


    Instantly, I think of one thing, that is, the death of a few days ago. There has been no clue about this matter, and the police are very helpless about it. But when I saw the student, I suddenly found that the murderer was probably him.


    Don''t ask me why. Anyway, I just have an intuition, the intuition of being a spiritual person.


    Aware of his improper intentions, I naturally can not stand by, but I have no impulse, but choose to follow far behind.


    He followed my teacher and I followed him. Quite a kind of "mantis catches cicadas, yellow sparrow is behind" feeling.


    Unfortunately, if the head teacher wants to be a bus, we have no choice but to pull to the station.


    The man was so brave that he relied on his own goal. As expected, he was "the most dangerous place is the safest place".


    I was afraid that she would recognize me, so I hid away.


    However, I obviously underestimated the head teacher''s eyes. She soon found me and said to me, "my classmate, what are you doing hiding there?"


    So, I had to walk past, and then deliberately stood next to the man. That is to say, the guy I think is the killer is caught between us.


    I don''t know if it was because I came that he pushed his glasses nervously. He''s a little fat and a little short, and he''s wearing the same school uniform as me.


    "How many buses do you take?"


    I am a Leng, return a way: "same as you."


    She instantly feel wrong, asked a puzzled: "how do you know I sit the number of road?"I sweat straight, quick witted: "I, I met you last time, did not say hello to you just."


    "Oh, so it is." She nodded. Three seconds later, she suddenly remembered something and said, "ah, why don''t you use dialect?"


    "This... I''ve learned almost all these days, thanks to the help of my classmates." I have a guilty face. How can I feel that I am the bad guy?


    Fortunately, the bus has come, otherwise I really know how to continue to talk with the teacher.


    After getting on the bus, I consciously sat in the back and didn''t want to sit with her. First, I wanted to observe the student. Second, I didn''t want to show my flaws.


    About ten minutes, the teacher was ready to get off, and I stood up.


    She looked at me and said, "you get off here, too?"


    "Well."


    "What a coincidence we have."


    I nodded, thinking: Yes, yes, what a coincidence, it''s not me alone.


    After getting out of the car, I deliberately said: "teacher, I''m not on the same road as you, you go."


    Then I waved and walked in one direction. The teacher looked at me strangely and followed me.


    I looked at her with a confused face, she wondered: "what''s the different way? Isn''t that the right way? "


    Do you want to be so unlucky and choose the same way?


    for convenience, I found an opportunity to point to an alley and said: "goodbye, teacher."


    She looked at me in surprise: "I, we are only one street apart."


    I said with a smile, "Oh, yeah."


    After that, I don''t care. I leave quickly to avoid that the other party wants to be a guest at my home.


    Looking at my hasty back, she was a little puzzled, but she didn''t think much and was ready to go back to her home.


    As she said, her home is in the next street, a dilapidated unit building.


    The chubby student really had a bad intention, and he still followed her until now, and the teacher was really slow, so he didn''t find out the other party up to now.


    In the same way, the student can''t find me, because I''ve already used the method of a spiritual person.


    It''s the basic skill of a spiritual person to hide his whereabouts. Although I''m not very proficient in it, it''s easy for me to avoid the detection of an ordinary person.


    All the way up, there is no elevator, only by taking the stairs. The stairs are dark and old.


    Don''t count the stairs when you take the stairs, because the ghost will learn to play with you in the middle of the night, and you will be scared to death.


    Walking, suddenly there was a scream, and then there was a sound of pushing and shoving.


    I did not worry, but quietly went up.


    He closed the door to death, but I could still hear what was said in it.


    Obviously, the teacher''s mouth has been covered. It seems that this man is familiar with the road and has a good way to subdue people.


    "Hey, teacher, didn''t you think of it?"


    "Oh...


    " I give you the right to speak, but you can''t yell, you know? Otherwise, I''ll let you taste how Tian Xin died. "


    Originally, she wanted to resist, but when she heard the word "Tian Xin", she was scared incoherent.


    "You, it''s you, you killed her?"


    "No, it''s rape and murder. Hey, ha ha


    "For, why...


    " because you are cheap, your female is cheap! I''m a couple, but I have an affair with that man. "


    "Yes, yes, you misunderstood me... And you are in puppy love..."


    "I''m 18 years old!"


    I agree with that. It seems that I can fall in love when I am 18 years old.


    But who can talk to him about this kind of psychological distortion.


    After a moment, he continued, "what do you think Tianxin is? She''s a woman with two legs. She deserves to die! "


    "Just like my mother, bitch!"


    "You, you all think... That she is a cheap woman, so you bet everything for her, is it worth it?"


    "What for her! I''m punishing her! Let her know that I''m not easy to get into. If you want to give me a green hat, go to huangquan first


    "Then why did you come to trouble me? I didn''t give you a green hat!"


    "Hey, hey! If you want to blame yourself, why don''t you leave early? Let me see what you look like. Just in case, I''ll have to deal with you! "


    "After I''ve done you, I''ll do Tian Xin''s sweetheart again!"


    Well, the teacher was ready to cry out.


    He licked his lips, cruel smile: "but before do, let me enjoy you!""I''m willing to kill you, even if I die."


    "Who was that night with you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a loud noise suddenly rang out behind him, and then the door plate flew across, frightening the two people in the house.


    At this time, a voice came coldly: "it''s me."


    No one thought of sudden changes.


    Before the man could react, he was kicked to the ground by me.


    I looked at the teacher. She was tied by a red rope and couldn''t move.


    It seems that this guy is going to disguise as a supernatural event and then fool through.


    He was ready to put on his gloves and even his clothes.


    "I didn''t expect you to be professional."


    He took out a folding knife and looked at me in horror: "you, who are you?"


    "Didn''t I say that? I was the one with her that night


    "What do you want?"


    I snatched the weapon and looked at him coldly: "what do I want? You want to see your own virtue. "


    "Do you think it''s worth ruining your life for the sake of a cheap woman you think you are?"


    "Give me the knife back! I don''t care what''s worth it or not! Anyway, I can''t go back! "


    "You can''t beat me even if you give it back." Then I threw the folding knife at him.


    He didn''t believe in evil and stabbed me. He didn''t show any mercy at all. His face was twisted and ferocious.


    I face expressionless avoidance, from time to time find time to kick. I didn''t try my best, or he would have hung up.


    Gradually, he became crazier and more irrational, and finally aroused the ferocity in his bones and the evil spirit hidden in his body.


    "Well


    He jumped on me and made a cut on my arm.


    "Me, are you ok?"


    I didn''t answer her words, but looked forward with a sneer, and saw that he was full of black gas and resentment.


    I don''t know what kind of resentment this guy has encountered. In a word, his resentment is even more terrible than the one he met last time.


    It''s a bit tricky, but it''s not at a loss.


    I coldly said: "I''m afraid you don''t come out, come out, I can deal with you!"


    There are many restrictions on ordinary people, but it''s different for people who are haunted by evil spirits.


    The evil spirit can strengthen his physical strength and make him more resistant to beating, so I can clean him up well.


    "I''ll kill you and plant you! In this way, I will be safe and sound! "


    Originally he is making such idea, I faint smile for a while: "this words, still wait for you to beat me to lie down to say again!"


    Then, I took the initiative to launch an offensive, not a moment to subdue him.


    "Dispel the evil and restrain the soul!"


    The same move, but different results.


    This time I didn''t pull out the evil spirit, instead, I stimulated his ferocity.


    He took advantage of the moment when I was a little absent-minded, broke away from the shackles, and then rushed to the door.


    "Spirit man, you wait for me!"


    I didn''t stop him from running away, because I was thinking about why my soul catcher failed.


    This is unreasonable. It has never been lost for such a long time. Why is it useless this time? Instead, it stimulates the potential of evil spirits?


    If that''s the case, then I don''t dare to use soul binding hands in the future.


    After she left, the teacher looked at me in horror. In a sense, she was afraid of the killer and me. Because, in her eyes, the method I just showed is almost like a demon.


    I took a look at her and went out without explaining anything.


    After thinking about it, I stopped and said, "don''t talk about it everywhere. If you want to call the police, go directly to the criminal police captain."


    She watched me leave, shocked, for ordinary people, it really takes some time to accept some unacceptable things.


    That night, I rushed back to school and was stopped by a woman at the school gate.


    Guess who this man is?


    She was wearing the same school uniform as me and looked at me with a slightly resentful look.


    I didn''t expect that she would be here. She asked, "you... Yu Wanqing?"


    She slapped: "why, don''t you know?"


    "Just a little, how to say, I didn''t expect that you are also from this school?" If she didn''t wear our school uniform, I didn''t expect that she was a student.


    "The class next door is more than yours!"


    I looked at her in surprise: "how come I haven''t seen you before?"


    "You have been here for so long, living a life of three o''clock and one-line. Except for the toilet, canteen and dormitory, you stay in the classroom. How can you see me?" She said this with her hands across her waist, with a sense of savagery.I''m naturally embarrassed, because she''s right. I really live a zombie life without any entertainment.


    School days are very boring, in addition to listening to Chinese class and history class, I am basically in a daze. Those physical chemistry, I see a head two big.


    She seems to have been waiting for me here for a long time, so she looks very irritable. She gives me a cold glance and says, "brother three, you have a task!"


    "Oh?" Instead of feeling nervous, I found it fun.


    I don''t know what task it is. I look very anxious.


    After that, she suddenly handed me a mobile phone, and I asked, "why?"


    "This is a mobile phone provided by the company. It has special functions. Don''t lose it."


    As soon as I heard it, I became interested and curious.


    As she walked, she said to me, "this mission is in our school, so you in the preparatory group have a chance to show your strength."


    "And you?" I followed her, but my eyes were on my mobile phone, and suddenly I found an interesting thing, silent.


    The next moment, my mobile phone fell to the ground, and my face was muddled.


    When she heard the sound, she looked back and said, "are you brain damaged? Can''t hold a cell phone? "


    "No, no, it''s your mobile phone that doesn''t work..."


    she picked up the mobile phone, looked at it, and said angrily, "where can''t it work!? Does it have thorns? "


    "No... it''s just that I see a" flight mode "on it. I click it and let it go, but it doesn''t fly."


    "Pooh She laughed for a moment, which made me confused.


    "What are you laughing at? Didn''t you say it had special functions? It turned out to be a bad one. "


    "..."


    ...


    this time, I was not taken to the small restaurant in the company, but under a big banyan tree next to the school.


    Where is the third elder brother standing, with a cigarette in his mouth, people passing by cast awe at him.


    I don''t know if it''s because he''s famous or because he''s wearing triad like clothes.


    Maybe I haven''t seen him for several days. He still looked at me calmly. The first sentence to me was: "wilted man, are you still a virgin?"


    "Poof!"


    Don''t say it''s me, even Yu Wanqing can''t help but spray out.


    This question is really puzzling, and all of a sudden, it''s no less than a hammer to me.


    If I admit it, will I lose face?


    I hesitated to answer, so Xiao Miao did it for me. See its claw a move, seem to laugh like "meow" a.


    And the third brother actually nodded, as if he could understand the cat language, let us a while stunned.


    "In that case, I''ll give you a task. Can I finish it?"


    "What task?" I''m a little curious. What kind of task is related to whether a virgin is involved.


    Three elder brothers pushed glasses, evil smile way: "I let you bubble school flower, do you dare?"


    "..." Yu Wanqing and I have nothing to say. We just feel that the painting style of this man is not right. It seems that this kind of thing is a game for him.


    Yu Wanqing took the lead to react and looked at me contemptuously: "you let this local steamed stuffed bun go to soak the goddess of school flowers. I think it''s too much. Do you know what he is called in our school?"


    Third brother looked at her with great interest: "Oh? So soon there will be a title? "


    "Yes, yes! A very good title, white haired man


    Three elder brothers quite appreciate of return a way: "really good, very appropriate."


    I just feel that I am far away from them. Is this to find superiority in me?


    however, after thinking about it, I seriously replied, "what''s the purpose of soaking in school flowers?"


    The third brother looked at me with a smile: "if you have the ability, you can take her to Chuang to hurt each other. This is your welfare, but you have to get the task items we need?"


    Yu Wanqing only thinks that the three brothers are very dangerous, and that she knows how to hurt each other.


    My focus was on the so-called mission object, so I asked curiously, "what is it?"


    "Apocalypse key."


    £®£®£®£®£®£®

 Chapter 586

    I believe that a man will not refuse such a thing, let alone a famous schoolgirl. Of course, I didn''t promise to do things in vain. I asked the third brother to use the power of the company to help me find out the benefactor''s offspring.


    He readily agreed, asked me what characteristics I have, I replied, surnamed Chen.


    Then, I felt that he looked at me coldly and thought I was teasing him. I don''t think it''s possible to find it. How many people in Tongzhou have surnamed Chen? This is equivalent to looking for a needle in the vast sea, which is an impossible task.


    Anyway, he agreed. I think he will do something for me.


    And he also revealed to me a message, that is, school flower also surnamed Chen.


    Of course, I would not naively think that the school flower is the person I am looking for, but I can''t help looking forward to this person. What kind of existence is the so-called school flower? How beautiful should it be to be recognized as a school flower?


    The third brother asked Yu Wanqing to help me with all her strength, but these days she ran away quietly, and I didn''t find her when I went to the next class. Without her help, I think I can''t finish this task consciously, so I''m free these days. Anyway, my third brother didn''t say for long.


    It is worth mentioning that these days not only Yu Wanqing did not come, but also the head teacher. It is said that she never asked for leave.


    I think it will take some time for her to recover, so I can''t see her at this time. As for her, I think she is very good. She is a class teacher who is very progressive and enthusiastic. Unlike some old men, she is not human at all.


    Just thinking about this, a figure suddenly appeared at the door of the classroom. He knocked on the door and said to the math teacher who was lecturing: "teacher, excuse me, I''m looking for me."


    The math teacher was a young man. He looked at the figure and saw that he was tall and strong.


    For safety''s sake, he also asked, "who are you with him?"


    "I''m his uncle," the man said with a smile


    The math teacher looked at me and said, "is that your uncle?"


    I stood up, looked at him and nodded hesitantly, because this man was not my uncle at all, but the criminal police captain in plain clothes.


    The math teacher got my reply before I was allowed to go out. I have to say that such a teacher has a lot of ideas. If it''s an ordinary teacher, it''s estimated that he will let me go directly. As a result, it is easy to cause a lot of terrible things. For example, some people disguise your relatives and then cheat you out.


    Of course, if you answer yes, he won''t embarrass you. But again, if you cheat him, you''re responsible for the consequences.


    After going out with him, I didn''t say anything. I know that this teaching building is definitely not a place to talk. He took me to the Cao field. There was a beautiful shadow standing beside the flower bed. It was our head teacher.


    Seeing this, I understand. It turned out that the teacher called the police, so the criminal police captain came to me to understand the situation.


    When he saw that it was me, he was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that it was the boy behind the third brother.


    The teacher saw me and was afraid, obviously a little bit. After all, the strength I showed was more terrible.


    Criminal police captain did not directly enter the topic, but said: "thank you that day, and your cat."


    I smile, subconsciously asked a: "then how to deal with?"


    "Involved in a missing case four years ago, the target is a bit big. The three people who died can be regarded as accomplices."


    Sure enough, as the third brother said, if they were accomplices, no wonder others.


    "But there''s something wrong with the surveillance. The car was turned over by human beings."


    "You mean, she has help?"


    Criminal police captain nodded: "well, it''s a pity that after that, the monitoring Bei interfered and didn''t take more useful things."


    "Explain your intention. You should not come for this."


    "Well, I''m here because of her, and because of the recent death here." He took a look at the head teacher and said.


    The head teacher replied, "after thinking about it, I still have to call the police and do it according to what you said."


    Criminal police captain jokingly said with a smile: "she suddenly rushed into the Bureau and said that she wanted to find me, which scared me to death."


    I am a Leng: "scared to death?"


    "Yes, I thought it was the crazy woman at home."


    I have nothing to say, and I don''t know who the crazy woman he said is. Anyway, it should have little to do with me, so I''m not interested in knowing.


    Later, he also knew that he was off the point, so he coughed two times and said, "can you tell me exactly what happened that day?"


    "Of course." I nodded happily to help the police with the case, which was a good thing.


    So, I explained to him exactly, and I didn''t leave any details behind.


    After hearing this, he thought a little."Although I don''t quite understand the world of your spiritual people, I understand what you mean. He is possessed by a ghost. That''s why he did this?"


    I shook my head: "no, you''re wrong. It''s because he did these things that he was possessed by the" ghost ". So many times, it''s not because of the existence of the" ghost "that people do bad things, but because people do bad things that they are found by the" ghost. "


    "The most terrible thing is the heart."


    Criminal police captain slightly a Zheng, didn''t expect me so young age but can say such words, immediately smile: "you said right, body is not afraid of shadow slant."


    After that, he said: "I have investigated the murderer. Recently, his whereabouts are unknown. His family is indifferent. My father is a gambler and a drunkard, and my mother has run away with others, so we don''t know where to find him for a while."


    I was a little silent. Although I thought that the family situation of the other party might be very bad, I didn''t expect that it would be so unfortunate. Parents are equal to no family.


    Maybe the reason why he became like this has a lot to do with his family situation. He can''t bear that his girlfriend hurt him, so he killed him.


    Suddenly, I thought of a key point: "who is the dead man''s boyfriend? I think the next target is him. "


    They shook their heads. Who can understand the matter between the students? They are all adults. It is impossible for them to know about puppy love.


    In other words, this matter still needs to be investigated, and the best candidate for investigation is Yu Wanqing, but she is not here at present, so it seems that I have to do it myself.


    As soon as I think of going to investigate this kind of thing, I feel that it''s no less difficult than soaking in school flowers.


    "I''ll go back and make arrangements, let people investigate, and then lead the snake out of the hole."


    I hastened to stop: "no, your investigation is too much. I''d better come."


    "Oh? Then trouble you! " He looked at me in surprise. He didn''t expect that the people in the company would be so kind.


    "This... Has something to do with me. I should do my part."


    "Thank you all the same. I didn''t expect there were enthusiastic people in your company!" In the past, the company he dealt with only talked about money but not love, while the young man in front of him didn''t ask for anything in return, just for peace of mind, which really surprised him.


    I looked at the teacher and asked, "teacher, when are you going to come to class? I think the students care about you. "


    "I..." she lowered her head. After a moment, she said firmly, "tomorrow!"


    I smile, so good, if she has not been in class, sooner or later will be chaotic.


    The criminal police captain tentatively asked: "well... I have something else to trouble you here, you see...


    " go ahead. "


    He looked happy: "is that your cat? Can we borrow it to solve the case? "


    I hesitated for a moment and replied, "I can''t lend you alone. When I have a holiday this week, you can come to me and I''ll go with you."


    Criminal police captain more happy: "this is the best, with your help, sure to be successful!"


    It''s true that it''s best to have a spiritual presence in the investigation of strange cases, but all of those spiritual presence fees are too high for them to afford.


    I have to go back to the classroom, and they have to go back and sort out their thoughts.


    When I got back to the classroom, I was wandering around, and I didn''t even bother to listen to my favorite history class.


    Because I''m thinking about a lot of things. At present, there are two cases and one task, the task of soaking in school flowers. Before Yu Wanqing came back, I didn''t have a clue, and I didn''t plan to take action. I didn''t even understand the simple information of that person.


    What I really want to do is to close these two cases first, but it seems that Yu Wanqing has to help me with both cases. I feel a little powerless to rely on myself.


    I can''t do anything in school. I have no friends, I can''t say anything, I can''t say anything because I want to investigate what I can''t say, so I''m stuck with this thing. Two Should I try to communicate with these normal people?


    In fact, this is not something I can control. It mainly depends on whether they are willing to talk to me.


    The day passed quickly, and I had no progress, and my head was a little confused.


    In such a state, I came close to the dormitory, and suddenly noticed something wrong, that is, how did the cat scream in it?


    Meow usually doesn''t bark, so I ran to the door of my bedroom, only to find that the door was locked. Through the glass window on the door, I saw something that made me very angry.


    That is my classmate with a stick to drive away the small meow, it will be forced to run around.


    "Open the door! Open the door I banged on the door and roared wildly.


    The people inside seemed to hear it, but they were indifferent and even made a face at me.


    Looking at the little meow running around, just to avoid their expulsion, I was so angry that I kicked it. The door of the dormitory collapsed and the whole dormitory could hear the sound.All of a sudden, none of them thought of it. They watched me walk into the dormitory in horror.


    Many people came and blocked our dormitory.


    Meow jumped onto my shoulder and stared at them.


    Although it is a civet, it is only a cat after all. It has special ability to evil spirits, but it is a small animal in front of ordinary people.


    I kicked the door to pieces. They were so scared that the head of the dormitory first calmed down and yelled: "you, what do you want to do?"


    "You want to hit me! Are you not afraid of being fired? "


    "Oh, are you not afraid of retribution for touching my cat?"


    "So what if it moves? It''s just a cat. Who told you to bring it to school?"


    I smoked at the corner of my mouth. I couldn''t suppress my anger. I was full of a kind of violent atmosphere.


    "Why are you touching my cat?"


    "I don''t think it''s easy for me to look at the bedroom. I don''t dare to do it myself," he said


    "I''m not the only one. All of us in our dormitory are unhappy with you. What can you do if we beat your cat today and touch your people tomorrow?"


    This is the mentally handicapped students, bullying, the more tolerant you are, the more likely you are to be bullied.


    In ordinary days, it''s OK to aim at me, but now I''ve even paid attention to Xiao Miao, which makes me unbearable.


    So, I cruel smile: "just right, I also see you unhappy."


    At this time, outside the door into a fat man, strong, taller than me. He has a high attitude and is like a big man in the world.


    "Er Mao, who is in your class?"


    The head of dormitory, er Mao in his mouth, quickly changed his younger brother''s posture, and then angrily said, "well, this is the white haired withered man. He''s a bully. We don''t dare to say a word at ordinary times."


    I watched him coldly. What he said was right. I was silent and didn''t like to talk. Even if they deliberately made trouble for me, I didn''t see it. But this time, it was different. They bullied Xiaomiao.


    The fat man looked at me and was ready to put it on my shoulder. Naturally, I couldn''t let him take advantage of it.


    "Oh, I''m not so bad tempered as you said!"


    "Brother long, you don''t think he''s very capable even though he''s black. He''s just a counsellor."


    Brother long looked at me and asked, "brother, what''s on the road? You''ve been through with white hair? "


    "Born."


    Everyone laughed, full of ridicule.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? Do you know that there is an unwritten rule that you can''t dye white or silver. A gangster with two colors means to provoke everyone and cause trouble, you know? "


    This is indeed a rule. Except for those with great ability who dare to dye, other people are dying.


    "I said, it''s natural."


    As soon as I finished, he grabbed at my hair.


    I know that he definitely wants to teach me a lesson and show his strength, but I can''t let him take advantage of it. At the moment when he started, I raised my foot and kicked a man of more than 160 kilograms.


    "Brother dragon!"


    Most of the people around me were his younger brother. Seeing this, they rushed up and wanted to attack me from behind.


    My eyes a cold, suddenly turned around, one foot, clean.


    Brother long covered his stomach and looked at me in horror.


    "You, what are you from?"


    "I''m not a good man. When I jump in front of me in the future, I''ll weigh my strength."


    Er Mao was stunned and stayed where he was.


    Naturally, I will not let go of this arrogant and domineering person. I step forward gently, but he hugs his head and pleads: "I am wrong, I am wrong!"


    I cruel smile: "wrong?"


    "Then I''ll give you a little punishment for doing something wrong."


    "No, no!"


    In full view of the public, I grabbed his wrist, then slowly twisted it and pulled it again. Suddenly, there was a cry like killing a pig. His hand bone was deformed.


    This kind of injury has to go to the hospital for several months, or you don''t want to come out again.


    Originally, I wanted to give a little more punishment, but there was an adult voice behind me.


    "What are you doing! Fight?! I don''t want to live, do I? "


    The person who came here was the instructor, a strong man. He couldn''t help criticizing me and thought that I was making trouble.


    I know I''ve gone too far, but I don''t regret it. Who let them bully Xiaomiao?


    Meow for me, is now the only family, I naturally cherish, do not let it be a little hurt.


    "Come to the dean''s office! Damn it, I don''t know how to study hard all day long, and I''m just making troubleI light a smile, immediately loosen two hair''s hand to say: "you still call an ambulance, otherwise his hand is always crooked."


    At this time, he realized that there was a person who was seriously injured. Originally, he thought it was just an ordinary fight, but now it doesn''t seem so simple.


    So he took out his cell phone and dialed 120.


    After that, he looked at me coldly: "come on, what''s the matter."


    To be able to lay such a heavy hand is obviously not a small grudge.


    I said frankly: "this man bullies my cat. This fat man is nosy. As for the back, it''s just a small man."


    "It''s not enough to listen to you?"


    I''m more rampant than arrogance. I immediately said in a hate voice, "if I''m outside, I have to kill them."


    The director of instruction was stunned and scolded: "do you still have Wang FA in your eyes? You''re not afraid of being fired because you hurt someone for a cat? "


    "The cat is not yours. Of course you don''t care. Don''t say it''s my cat. Even if one of my pens is damaged, I will make him pay for it!"


    Those students who say this are hairy in their hearts. What level of ruthlessness is this. Sure enough, the more silent people are, the less they can provoke. Such people can tolerate things that ordinary people can''t, but once they can''t, they will never die.


    And I was one of them, because I was in school, so I put up with it. If I were outside, I would have kicked away one by one.


    "I''ll teach you that there''s no cure. I''ll wait for you to deal with it."


    I''ve scratched the corner of my mouth. What can you do with me? Obviously, I''m not afraid of being fired the most.


    Anyway, I''m used to living outside, so I can''t wait for school.


    So I went to the teaching place and waited as he said. I don''t know much about the rest. Anyway, I heard the ambulance.


    I think it will take a long time for these two cents to come back to my sight. After all, I broke his hand bone.


    "One hundred days of injury", there is no time to come back in a few months.


    In the dead of night, the light was on in the teaching office, but there was no one inside.


    I went in and saw something unusual.


    There is a ghost baby squatting under the table, pale baby face, pale lips, sparse hair, can not tell whether it is male or female.

 Chapter 587

    Aware of the ghost baby, I frowned, then squatted down and looked at it strangely.


    It looked at me with empty eyes, careful and alert, and seemed to wonder why I could see it.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I, I''ll wait for my dad." It sounds weird, with a trill.


    "Your father?" I have to say that I am very strange. Is this ghost baby really a ghost child?


    There should be no offspring between ghosts, so I am very confused about this existence.


    "Well, my father." After that, it disappeared and seemed afraid to talk to me.


    I found a place to sit down, a long sigh of relief, thinking about a series of things that happened these days.


    No matter what I think, I feel a little dreamy. He used to be a vagrant, but now he seems to have the appearance of belonging.


    Although the company is not good or bad, only for the benefit of the third brother and Yu Wanqing give me a good feeling. They seem to be not easy to get along with. In fact, they are very kind and take good care of me.


    Thinking, time has passed for a long time, and the teaching director came in and interrupted my thoughts.


    As soon as he saw me sitting leisurely and leisurely, he was so angry that he yelled: "do you have the consciousness of doing something wrong?"


    I glanced at him: "didn''t I say that? They moved my cat first


    "Is there anything you can''t say well? Do you have to do it? "


    "Yes, what can''t be said well? Why do they bully my cat?"


    The instructor said angrily, "that''s a cat! What do you want them to say? "


    "You think cats don''t understand people?" I said with a sneer, and then looked at the little meow and asked: "little meow, do you think I''m right?"


    "Meow!"


    "You see, it understands."


    The director of instruction was stunned and looked at Xiaomiao in surprise. He asked himself: "do you really understand?"


    "Meow!" He even nodded a little.


    The teaching director was a little frightened. He looked at the little black cat in disbelief and thought he had seen a ghost.


    "No, it can''t be! How can a cat understand a person? Even if it does, how can a person understand him? "


    "Oh, animals are spiritual. They don''t communicate with each other by words, but by heart." I looked at him and continued, "besides, meow is not my cat, but my family."


    "I ask you, if your family is bullied, will you stand up?"


    The teaching director is speechless. The answer is obviously yes. As long as there are human beings, they will choose to stand up. But with such words, how can I be convicted?


    In the end, he fooled me and chose to subdue me in other ways.


    "In any case, you are in violation of the school rules and regulations, malicious injury, should be punished accordingly. Even if you think you are right, you can''t change the fact, because this is society! "


    To his surprise, my performance was very calm: "if I dare to do it, I am ready to pay the price. No matter what I do with me, I will accept it, but if I want to try to change my original intention, don''t think about it! I don''t feel like I''m doing something wrong. "


    "Even if the plot is staged thousands of times, my choice is the same."


    It took me a long time to look at his sonorous words and my strong eyes.


    "Then I don''t want to preach to you. If you think it''s right, then it''s right, as long as you have the consciousness of taking responsibility."


    Speaking of this, it''s meaningless to go on, so I stood up and found a ghost baby hanging behind him, which was the previous ghost baby.


    My pupil a shrink, he said the father is to teach director?


    Still, I calmed down and asked, "nothing else. I''ll go back first."


    The director was stunned, thought about it and said, "tomorrow I''ll ask your parents to come and get ready."


    My family should not, but the guardian''s words should be the third brother, that is to say, I have to trouble him to come tomorrow.


    I have to say that I''m a little embarrassed to see him. After all, if the other party only entrusts the task, I''ll break the business. If I''m fired, how can I help him get the "Apocalypse key"?


    Before I left, I reminded the instructor, "be careful when raising kids, or you may harm your family."


    This is the only advice I can give him. In order to seek wealth and power, some people will choose to raise a kid, and then make huge profits. But this practice is undoubtedly making fun of their own lives, because the greater the benefits that a kid brings to you, the greater the backfire on you.


    I went to the door of the director''s office. When I looked back, the ghost baby had disappeared.


    I shook my head and left the director''s office. Now that it''s over, I can only be a kind reminder and don''t say anything any more.When he returned to the temporary dormitory arranged by the school, all the sleeping people got up and looked at him, but they didn''t say anything. After all, what I did today completely shocked the whole school. Even the headmaster said that this matter must be severely punished.


    Because of this incident, it completely subverted my original image in school, an unknown person, and instantly became a famous person, even though the way of being famous was different.


    People are just like this. No matter how you do it, as long as you are well-known, wherever you go, you will attract attention.


    Until I lay on my own paved Chuang, I could still feel the gaze from different directions.


    Since I was a child, because of my appearance, I have received this kind of attention not once or twice. I''ve been used to it for a long time, and I don''t care about them. I fall on Chuang on my own. Today''s competition really makes me tired physically and mentally. After a while, I fall asleep, quite like thunder.


    Other people may also withdraw their sight because they are really sleepy.


    At dawn, when the first ray of sunlight in the morning shines into the dormitory, everyone seems to have set a good time and wake up one after another, but I always sleep again. If it is normal, I will be one of them. I wake up on time and have breakfast for class. However, since yesterday''s incident, he was ordered to suspend class until the parents of both sides solved the problem It''s over. He''s resuming his course.


    According to my understanding of the third brother, such a person will definitely not come to the school early, just for a company newcomer who has hung up his name to solve the mess he caused, even if he has an important task now.


    However, the track of things did not develop as expected, but


    "Jining, you come out with me," when the Criminal Police Captain stood in front of him, I felt a shudder in my heart. At the same time, I had a bad feeling, as if things were a little big.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang of the criminal police team took me to a forest behind the male god''s dormitory building, and carefully observed the surroundings, as if to determine something.


    "Jining, do you know? Something''s wrong with your school. " When dealing with the criminal police, his face is not as serious as before. This looks like a captain in charge of criminal police.


    "I know," I thought it was my fight yesterday, I said casually, but unexpectedly, the criminal police captain''s face suddenly became more nervous.


    "Do you already know that the director of instruction is missing?" The captain of the criminal police opened his mouth like a probe. All of a sudden, I became shocked.


    The dean''s missing?


    What kind of thing is this!


    The first thing I think of is the ghost baby last night.


    However, I didn''t tell the captain of the criminal police about this. After all, even though the captain of the criminal police knows what he is, the third brother didn''t tell him in detail that this person can believe that they are in the relationship of helping each other, and they are not close to each other. Therefore, retention is the best way.


    The sudden accident of the teaching director also reminds us of yesterday. We don''t know who spread rumors in the school. Then a new topic appeared: the missing of the teaching director has something to do with me!


    This kind of strange topic, if it''s someone else''s, you may only take it as an eye-catching topic, but it''s not impossible for me to face the fierce look.


    I was famous in the school, now, it is more famous!


    To this end, the school also specially sent people to ask.


    When I opened my door, I saw the head teacher standing at the door of my room.


    Sure enough, the head teacher kept his promise. However, as soon as he came back, he heard that this kind of thing had happened to his students. Suddenly, the topic was all around again. The school just wanted to send someone to ask questions. Since he was my head teacher, the school entrusted her to come.


    "Jining students, what happened in the end, how I just came back to this kind of thing." The head teacher naturally refused to believe that the disappearance of the instructor had something to do with me. After all, I had saved myself before, and my inner subconsciousness believed that I was a good man.


    "Recently, the teacher of Taiping has to be careful, but I don''t have a conscience about it." For this teacher who has always been very good to himself, I am not stingy of my advice. Recently, the school is not very peaceful. First, it is strong Jian, then it causes evil spirits, finally, there is such a ghost baby, and finally, the school''s teaching director is missing. All these things seem to have a lot to do with him.


    "Of course, but you should be more careful about your identity in school. If something happens, you must come to the teacher. Do you know?" Because of evil spirits, the captain of the criminal police has told my details to the head teacher. The teacher also knows that special people like me should be more careful when they are in the school. If the identity of Bao is revealed, what will happen at that time? That''s not what they can think of."Well, teacher, I know, you go back first." I was going to sneak out, but I didn''t expect the teacher to come. Now it''s getting dark.


    Late at night, is the best natural barrier to hide a person. He just needs to be careful, generally no one can find him.


    The head teacher didn''t think too much, said a few words of concern, and left.


    Now the dormitory is specially used to isolate him, so he is the only one who lives here. Even if he goes out, he won''t be found so soon.


    When it was completely dark, I put on a suit of action oriented black clothes and trousers, which was also prepared by my third brother, and just came in handy.


    Standing in front of the mirror and acting in the dark, what I fear most is my natural white hair!


    Finally, I had no choice but to scratch my hair. Finally, I opened the door and went out.


    Indeed, walking in the dark, let me feel a familiar feeling, after all, his own reasons, really often in the dark, hide themselves.


    Soon, according to his own memory, he returned to the office of the director of education. After all, he was the director of education. His office was a single person. This is why he was found the next day after he disappeared.


    The captain of the criminal police said to himself before that the reason why the director was found missing was that a teacher went to the director to discuss something about me. As a result, he knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. Later, the teacher had to call the security guard to break the door. As a result, the director, who was never late and didn''t ask for leave when he was sick, was not in the office. Later, the teacher was not in the office It was because I felt something was wrong. I called the director''s home. The director''s wife said that the director didn''t go home all night.


    Later, the school found every place where the director might go, but they didn''t find the director.


    Later, they called the police.


    Later, I don''t know who told me that the missing director had something to do with me.


    That''s why the head teacher came to the door.


    As soon as I entered the office of the director of education, I saw all the so-called evidences marked by the criminal police who came in the morning. However, I don''t know if they are of any use.


    I walked around the room for several times, but I didn''t find any valuable clues until


    "Why are you back?" a cold voice came, and I felt a cold sweat on my back.


    I turned my head immediately, and sure enough


    The ghost baby standing behind me is smiling and greeting me, but the standard warm smile makes me feel that on the ghost baby''s pale face, there is a sad irony!


    "Who is your father in the end? Is he the teaching director?" As soon as I saw the ghost baby, I blurted out this sentence. The disappearance of the teaching director is not a coincidence. I believe it has something to do with the ghost baby.


    "Dirty and cheap human, how could it be my father, my father would not be that fool." Baby spirit''s voice is like a pure child, but it''s like a person who has seen through the whole world and is standing at the end of despair. Suddenly, it makes a move, pats its head and says, "I almost forget that my father asked me to invite you to be a guest. Come with me."


    Said, it does not matter whether I have agreed, leisurely floating to the door.


    I don''t know what to do, so I have to keep up with ghost baby.


    Ghost baby''s figure floats to the darkest depth of the teaching building.


    There is an abandoned biological laboratory. On the first day of coming back to the school, some senior students popularized science in the stadium. There were dead people in the biological laboratory. Moreover, he was a famous art teacher in the school before. It is said that he was charming all the girls in the school. Even if he was not a student in his class, the door occupied all the classes when he was in class Little girls who cut class.


    However, suddenly one day, the art teacher disappeared, just like the current teaching director. Later, he was found in the biology laboratory. It is said that he died miserably!


    This matter had a great impact. Later, the instructor tried to find a way to suppress this matter. Is it difficult to succeed? The disappearance of the instructor has something to do with what happened in those years.


    "Come on in." The ghost baby stopped at the door of the biology laboratory.


    I know that this matter is definitely for the sake of that year, but who is behind to promote the whole thing? I want to make this matter known to the whole school and make the whole city turbulent.


    "Well, I''ll take you here. I''m leaving, or dad will be angry." Voice a fall, in the turn of the head, where there is the ghost baby figure.


    I gently pushed open the door of the biology lab.


    The door that hasn''t been opened for a long time, with a click, the ash on the door fell down, the deep atmosphere, the dust flying, just like a prison that has been covered with dust for many years, welcoming its first tourist.Since the incident of art teacher happened in the biology laboratory, no one came to the biology laboratory, and no one dared to clean up the equipment. Even if there were a few bear children who dared to come here to play some adventure games, they were scared away later, and one of them was mentally ill.


    In the end, no one dares to come here.


    It was silent for several years.


    But for so many years, the rumor of being haunted has never stopped. It is said that someone passed here at night and saw a man painting on the wall of the biology laboratory. What he painted was the most famous painting of the art teacher in those years, called blooming rose!


    But the next day, when I went to see it again, there was nothing on the wall, only a bright red rose in the corner!


    I also heard that some people heard the magnetic voice of the art teacher at night, shouting, crying and reciting the book of songs in the quiet night.


    When I heard this, I told it as a little story. Now it happened, I suddenly thought of it.


    When he stepped into the biological laboratory, he saw a long row of white seats, and a tall black figure was attracted. At the first sight of the tall figure, I continued to walk forward until I approached the figure. The pale face had become a wrinkle. That person was the instructor who had sent me for a whole day!


    I looked around and found that there was no one around. I took out my cell phone and dialed the phone.


    In half an hour


    The criminal police captain came in breathlessly. After seeing the criminal police captain, his face changed instantly.


    "Well, what''s the matter with this?" the criminal police captain looked at me with a stupefied look. If it wasn''t for the inappropriate occasion, otherwise, I just wanted to learn from the second elder brother.


    Since things have happened, if you don''t explain the ghost baby clearly, otherwise, things will certainly not make sense. After all, you and the criminal police captain are not good enough to talk about everything. Therefore, you can''t expect that this man can unconditionally believe himself without explaining anything.


    However, the end of telling the captain of the criminal police is


    "You are not a big boy, but you have a big heart! What''s in your head! I''m really angry! You didn''t tell me such an important thing in time! I tell you, if you''re a little late with this news, you don''t know what''s going to happen! " The criminal police captain nodded my head with his hand.


    Originally, I was a member of the company. Later, I didn''t ask to help the captain of the criminal police. The captain of the criminal police felt a little friendly to the cheap labor force. Later, something happened to the boy, and the captain of the criminal police suddenly wanted to contact him. He had a strange feeling about him.


    Now, looking at the boy''s concealment of himself, I am not only angry and sad, but also a little relieved. This boy, as he grows up, knows how to hide.


    "This matter, you''d better be careful, and don''t let others see, otherwise, your identity, will cause a lot of people''s attention, especially the last person," the criminal police captain and the second brother, although not familiar, but still know something about me, last time because of the attack of unscrupulous people, the second brother also said hello to the criminal police team, otherwise If you don''t know what kind of terrorist attack it is, the criminal police will be out long ago.


    "Don''t worry, brother, I know," this scolding, let me feel a little warmth of family, in this moment, let me think of once again in a small building in my home with my grandfather, every day, I made all kinds of mischief at home, later, my grandfather ran all over the house with crutches, at that time, my grandfather also often used it Finger, point your head, laugh and scold, smelly boy!


    "Well, I see. Brother, how do you explain this to the school? After all, it seems that the school will not accept the explanation of ghost baby." I felt my head and looked at the captain of the criminal police. It suddenly occurred to me that this is not an easy thing after all. It''s related to their business. You know, their business, in this world, can be regarded as a non human alien. As long as they are known by the world, they will be ruthlessly killed and arrested, Even, put all over the world, as an exhibition of animals, specimens!


    "You two know how to explain this," said the girl''s clear voice in the quiet room.


    As soon as I heard this voice, I knew that this person was Yu Wanqing.


    "Well, little sister, what''s your good idea?" the criminal police captain contacted the company for such a long time. Naturally, he also knew Yu Wanqing. Seeing Yu Wanqing''s spirit, the criminal police captain''s depressed brain suddenly felt that his brain was much clearer.


    Yu Wanqing is a well-known ghost spirit. As long as there is her, there is no need to worry about solving the problem."It''s simple. Ask your people to take people back quietly. Don''t be found by others. The school won''t hold on to this matter for so long. Then, after a long time, it will be quiet. Then, this person can study it." Yu Wanqing''s pretty face, wrote three words, bad taste!


    after leaving Yu Wanqing and the criminal police captain, I went back to my bedroom. Without changing my clothes, I fell directly on Chuang, my eyes closed and I fell into a dream.


    In the dream, a desolation


    The autumn wind is rustling, and the dust at the end of the fall is moving forward on the depressed land. With their tracks, they live in this vast space.


    I followed the mountain path, stepping on the stone steps, looking at the blue clouds and green mountains, and the curling smoke, as well as the morning bell to reverberate around.


    I looked at the white crane passing by, and gradually appeared in front of my eyes, the sandalwood round table, bone china tea set, and the white haired old man in the dark blue shirt.


    "Grandfather This is not the first time I dream of my grandfather, but I seldom meet my grandfather in such a scene. I have seen this suit of clothes many times, but there are big things at home. In my memory, that is the biggest thing.


    It was a very strange day. That night, the lights of other people''s houses were turned off early, but my grandfather would take him and kneel on a dead tree branch in a memorial hall at home.


    He never knew why, but listen to my grandfather, it was a memory for an old friend.


    "Jining, come to my grandfather and let him have a good look at you." my grandfather waved to me. I looked at the position opposite to my grandfather, walked over and knelt on it respectfully.


    This is the rule of the family. If you want to sit opposite your elders, you have to kneel down to show respect.


    "Grandfather, I miss you so much." as soon as I saw the familiar face of grandfather, I could not help thinking of what had happened recently. I missed my grandfather more. Seeing him, I relaxed my tension these days.


    "Jining, when you grow up, you can''t be like when you were a child any more. Grandpa, I''m going to tell you something." Grandfather took the tea cup before he got up. After a small sip, the expression of his words was heavy that I haven''t seen for a long time.


    "You said," I lowered my head.


    "At that time, grandfather, I had received the favor of a benefactor. The dead wood branch in the hall was given to me by my benefactor. Grandfather, I was determined to pass on the dead wood branch as a family heirloom from generation to generation." at this point, grandfather took another sip of tea. When I saw the bottom of grandfather''s cup, I reached out and continued the cup respectfully for him. Knowing that the shallow tea filled the cup, my grandfather took another sip and continued: "don''t look down on the dead branches, you little boy. At the critical moment, you can save your life."


    "grandfather, you didn''t have time to tell me last time, and you disappeared. What''s the name of the benefactor you asked me to find? There are many people surnamed Chen in the capital, you let me know How can I find my grandson? That''s the death of finding me. I''ll find it all. " As soon as my grandfather mentioned his benefactor, I suddenly remembered that my grandfather had cut off his benefactor''s name in the middle of last time. I only heard half of his benefactor''s name. At that time, when my second brother said he wanted to find his benefactor''s characteristics, I only said one surname. No wonder my third brother and Yu Wanqing wanted to beat him.


    "He must have been gone long ago," grandfather''s eyes floated to the distant sky, memory, that familiar figure, that waving sword and gun, as well as that valiant move.


    "Grandfather..." I have no idea about my old man''s wandering skills. I can''t do anything about it! No more! How can I repay my kindness!


    "Don''t worry, you young people have a different temperament than we used to have. I haven''t finished with my grandfather, although he has However, I know that he has a granddaughter. I remember that when her granddaughter was born, she was still fighting with us. It seems that her name was Xiaoshu. I also met that girl in those years. That girl was really cute. She was different from her grandfather. You say that his five big and three thick people can give birth to children who have been carved jade bracelets. Why Our family... "


    Grandfather looked at me and lowered his head again.


    Well, I scratched my hair. I have a pair of dead fish eyes and a head of white hair. It''s really not a good image.


    But are you really my own grandfather? At least I''m your grandson, too! You can''t be so critical of me.


    "Jining, it''s our family''s debt to find her and help my grandfather take care of her. This is the last request of your grandfather. As long as you find her, you will be able to return to samsara, to your old days again. " In a trance, my grandfather''s voice became longer and longer, and my grandfather''s figure began to dissipate among the green mountains, until I woke up in my bedroom again.


    The next day, it came from the school that the teaching director had returned, but he had submitted his resignation letter and returned to the countryside with his wife and children. The new teaching director will soon take office.

 Chapter 588

    As for this result, I''m not surprised. Yu Wanqing''s idea has her own personal interests, with her own bad taste. This idea is not even adopted by a novice like me, let alone the experienced criminal police captain. Later, the three of them just squatted in front of the body of the instructor and discussed for a long time. Finally, they decided to take the instructor away Ren''s body is reserved for future trouble. However, the school also needs the criminal police captain to give an ambiguous answer. At last, the school decides to cover up some big people that the school does not dare to provoke.


    The most difficult thing is the family of the instructor. Originally, I thought it would take a lot of effort to get rid of the instructor''s family. Unexpectedly, the instructor''s family fell apart because the instructor was removed. Later, I asked the school to withdraw the case in private, and the school also gave appropriate compensation, plus the criminal police captain After reporting to the government, the consolation money came down quickly. In less than one night, the original difficulties were solved all at once.


    Later, someone from the school came out to clarify the rumor, explaining that the missing instructor had nothing to do with me. At the same time, they criticized me for fighting.


    The original request for parents was also ignored due to the disappearance of the teaching director.


    However, I find that the third brother has not appeared for a long time. It''s strange that the second and third brothers have not appeared for such a big thing.


    However, on the other hand, if you think about it, you should not be very interested in your own affairs.


    The school has come out to explain, and I was forced to suspend classes because of the teacher''s sudden accident, which was withdrawn by the school. The next day, the head teacher came to inform him directly at noon, and the normal class resumed in the afternoon.


    Because of the director''s business, the atmosphere of the school suddenly changed. Just in time for the school sports meeting, the school was worried that there was nothing to do to adjust the atmosphere of the students. It was said that the matter was handed over to the new director.


    I learned all these news from the head teacher. It''s said that the newly appointed teaching director relies on the relationship with the school board.


    However, the instructor is really a capable person. Indeed, in three days, all the sports meetings that have to deal with a lot of things will be finished at once. It''s true that the strength can''t be underestimated, but many students and even teachers say that they have never seen the legendary teaching director.


    However, these are all small things. Naturally, there is no objection to the holding of the sports meeting so soon. After all, the sports meeting is all about sending welfare to everyone. Those who participate in the sports meeting will watch the play. If they really don''t want to watch, they will sit on one side and play separately.


    This move is undoubtedly to please these students, and we gradually fade the matter of the teaching director.


    As soon as I entered the dining hall, I attracted the attention of all the students.


    After all, what happened a few days ago really made people think differently of me.


    I grew up because of my appearance. Every year when I went down the mountain with my grandfather to collect goods, I attracted a lot of people''s attention. At the beginning, I was not used to it. Later, I gradually got used to it, so that I was used to it. Even, I feel that this is my own life.


    I took a rich lunch from my aunt in the canteen. I held the plate and went to another place. Yu Wanqing, who was working hard, finally put down her poor lunch.


    Although Yu Wanqing is so small, his appetite is really frightening. How do you know this? It''s because after they get along with each other and solve the problem of the teaching director, Yu Wanqing said on a whim that she was hungry, so she had to take herself and the criminal police captain to have a barbecue together. The captain''s wallet gradually shriveled down on the barbecue stand.


    Looking at the mountain of bamboo sticks and Yu Wanqing, who is still working hard on her own "career", the criminal police captain cried with tears in his arms.


    Shout, oneself haven''t married daughter-in-law, so poor.


    At last, Yu Wanqing packed a big box again and was willing to follow me back to school. The criminal police captain walked in front with a decadent face, and the barbecue shop owner looked at them with a "gentle" face.


    Yu Wanqing is small and has a lovely baby face. Although she is hot tempered, many boys like her at school, but because she doesn''t like boys to be close to her, she doesn''t like any man to be close to her.


    I sat opposite me with a dinner plate under everyone''s surprise. After watching me sit down, many boys began to whisper and point at me from time to time. However, Yu Wanqing, who has been fighting with delicious food, has no response. Everyone thinks that I will be thrown out by Yu Wanqing in three seconds. But, no!


    "I said," why did you bring me back so early last night that I didn''t have enough. Now I''m still hungry. "Yu Wanqing not only didn''t give me a beating, but also talked to me. For all the men who like Yu Wanqing, they said that they were deeply hurt."You don''t see Lao Lin''s expression. People are running to four. They live on the line of life and death every day. After getting paid, they are fed up by you. Do you think it''s really good? If I don''t take you away, it''s estimated that Lao Lin will die there on the spot. You don''t know how mean an old man is. " Lao Lin is the criminal police captain. His surname is Lin. I will call him Lao Lin directly.


    "I really don''t understand the man''s world at all. Sure enough, the most easily understood man in the world is the third brother." Yu Wanqing swallowed a pill and expressed her opinion. Then she put a green vegetable on my plate.


    This move attracted everyone''s attention. To be exact, it was all men''s attention. After all, no one, male or female, had ever been so close to Yu Wanqing. I was the first one. Even Yu Wanqing put her own food into my bowl. That''s what made all men blush.


    However, being envied by all people, I only know that Yu Wanqing regards herself as a dustbin, OK! From the beginning of barbecue, I knew that although Yu Wanqing ate a lot, she only ate meat. She was a naked carnivore!


    I silently picked out all the meat in my plate. Sure enough, Yu Wanqing had already put her claws into her bowl.


    "It''s easy to understand the second brother," I whispered. The third brother, sometimes cold, sometimes gives him a sense of stability of elders. It seems that he is young, but he can get into this position in the company. It''s definitely not an easy role, OK! Are the brain circuits in the company abnormal?


    "Where the third brother is hard to understand, he can say whatever he wants." finally, Yu Wanqing Zhongyu solved all the meat in his bowl, leaving a pair of vegetables.


    I stood up and lifted Yu Wanqing''s plate. It was as if I had done this kind of thing many times. Yu Wanqing was not polite.


    Two people in everyone''s eyes, calm out of the dining room, I feel in front of Yu Wanqing and others, like a little brother, even if the third brother is not there, Yu Wanqing can also whip him.


    "How come the third brother hasn''t appeared recently?" when I think of the third brother, I think about it. It''s strange that the third brother hasn''t appeared even after such a big thing happened in recent days.


    "The third brother went on a business trip to carry out the task," Yu Wanqing pulled Xiaomiao off her shoulder, and her slender fingers mercilessly trampled Xiaomiao''s hair.


    "Ah! You give me back the little meow. You''ll frighten it like this. " As soon as I saw that Xiao Miao was in Yu Wanqing''s hands and was ravaged by Yu Wanqing, I immediately stepped forward and snatched the poor Xiao Miao back from Miss Yu.


    "How can I frighten this guy? It''s good that this guy didn''t frighten me," Yu Wanqing said. She didn''t care about my action and picked another leaf.


    I put Xiaomiao back on my shoulder and took another look at the green leaves in Yu Wanqing''s hand to express my deep silence for brother green leaves!


    "Don''t move, look at that man," I was walking. As a result, Yu Wanqing stopped suddenly and pulled herself into the jungle.


    I followed the place Yu Wanqing pointed out and saw a man in a suit sitting in the garden with metal eyeglass frames, hidden endless murders and desolation, familiar eyes and thin lips. This person is the third brother who is on a business trip!


    "My mother, who is this?" I took a look at Yu Wanqing, and found that Yu Wanqing was also looking at himself.


    "It should be Third brother himself. " Yu Wanqing''s tone is also a bit empty. After all, it was the third brother who said he was going on a business trip, but now


    "You two, come here."


    The light voice, with the personal color of the third brother, makes the two people hiding in the grass shake involuntarily. It''s really the third brother!


    "Why, do you want me to invite you?"


    To see them two without any action, the voice of the third brother sounded again, this time, the third brother''s hand more than a knife.


    Third brother, this is the rhythm of chopping people.


    The two men walked up to the third brother with fear. The third brother sat down in front of them without any hesitation. The third brother didn''t speak. Neither of them dared to sit down. Yu Wanqing, who was not afraid of everything, was a kind of person who was afraid of nothing.


    However, he pinched his waist hard behind his back!


    Who knows how to make this little ancestor unhappy.


    "Let go," the third brother finally said. Obviously, the third brother found Yu Wanqing secretly pinching himself behind his back, but now he said something.


    Yu Wanqing reluctantly let go and turned her lips.


    "You say you are you. One day I don''t see you, you cause me a lot of things. I just put you in the school, so many things happened. Where are the tasks I asked you to perform?" Third brother took a look at Yu Wanqing, and finally pointed the spearhead at me.


    My heart broke down like ten thousand grass mud horses whistling past.boss! You are a typical eccentric! value the male child only!


    "Also, what do you do to help those people in the criminal police force? You are not afraid that others will see our company clearly in the future and treat us as the younger brother who is coming soon." The third brother looked at my head and continued to teach me love mercilessly!


    "Well, third brother, the boy knows that he is wrong, but you are not on a business trip. How can you be here?" Yu Wanqing came out in time and interrupted the third brother''s loving education. He asked the third brother. Usually, the third brother is wearing a pair of casual and easy-to-do clothes. This suit is the first time for him to see, but it is a little interesting.


    "You two budding boys, how dare I let you out? It''s Feng San''s face that I''ll lose at that time." the third brother looked at Yu Wanqing, whose originally gloomy face was a little better. After all, Yu Wanqing grew up in his own hands and raised himself. Naturally, he didn''t have any feelings for me, but he did For Yu Wanqing, in the end or angry.


    "So," I interjected.


    "So, I just mixed in, now, I''m the new director of your school," the third brother calmly said a word, instantly, let the two people present are not calm!


    Instructor! boss! Are you kidding me!


    I feel as if I have been forced by Jian.


    I almost didn''t kneel to my third brother, OK?


    Third brother, the teacher is a sacred profession, OK? It''s a great profession to teach students. However, third brother, you just look at the image of you holding a knife in your left hand and twisting someone''s neck in your right hand. What''s the qualification to say that you are a teacher!


    third brother, are you sure you''re not coming to scare me?


    At that time, Yu Wanqing was surprised. This school is a combination of kindergarten, primary school, junior high school, high school and university. He has been studying here since he was a child. His third brother has never been like this. However, he made such a big move for a newcomer who just came to the company. I have to say that I am not the one who is performing the task in his heart It''s as simple as a new person.


    Yu Wanqing looked at me with a stunned face. She began to think that she was thinking too much. What''s the good taste of such a stunned youth.


    I didn''t think so much at that time, and I didn''t know. If I knew Yu Wanqing''s idea, I would be scared to drop my chin to the ground.


    I have only one feeling in my heart. I just let out the cage and was locked back.


    "I tell you, it''s not very peaceful recently. If you don''t make trouble for me, you''d better not make trouble. Otherwise, I''ll be the first one to kill you. I don''t know," although the third brother''s words are swearing, he is a modest gentleman. I once again show my admiration for his boss.


    Yu Wanqing said that she was used to the third brother. She knew it when she was on a mission with him for the first time. At that time, the third brother solved a sneak attack by smiling and raising her hand. Therefore, Yu Wanqing, who has experienced strong winds and waves, said that he was very interested in my becoming a little fan of the third brother. Once again, she said that she despised Miss Yu.


    Three elder brothers mercilessly looked at two people around him, two little kids, what do you think you don''t know? Look down on you! At least, I''m a man of honor in the company. I went into the kitchen, picked up a kitchen knife, raised a child, and could compete with a Junior Bah! It''s evil spirit. It''s just a teacher. What can it be.


    "But, third brother, why have you been to the school for so many days, and you haven''t appeared. The school also rumored that you are a big man on the school board. Third brother, do you have something you haven''t told us? You are still a hidden rich second generation."


    Yu Wanqing came to Feng San''s side and wrote two words clearly on his small face: eight Hexagram!


    in fact, I''m also very curious, but I don''t dare to ask. When Yu Wanqing asked, I also looked up at Feng San.


    "If I''m a rich second generation, I still need to stay in the company and do this kind of high-risk work. I get a meager salary every month, unless I''m kicked in the head by a donkey," Feng San quietly glanced at Yu Wanqing squatting at his feet.


    "Cut, it''s not interesting at all."


    unable to get the answer he wanted, Yu Wanqing curled her lips unhappily.


    "That, three elder brothers, how do you come to this teaching director?" I look at Yu Wanqing who is playing temperament, not asking questions, I can only personally take the risk of being despised by three elder brothers to ask questions.


    Sure enough, the third brother did not hesitate to give me a scorn.


    Then, I just listen to the voice of the third brother youyou: "of course, it directly knocked people unconscious, and then replaced them."


    I can only say, third brother! My knees have been contracted by you this year.


    Yu Wanqing said she was used to it.


    "Jining, do you remember what I told you before?" All of a sudden, the third brother''s painting style turns on the mode of benevolent grandfather.


    "Er, no, I don''t remember," looking at the third brother who changed so fast, my mind was blank. I didn''t know what the third brother would ask.Shiver all over me, and then hit me again.


    "Oh, oh, I remember, I remember," I instantly thought of the task assigned to me by my third brother, nodding like a panicle of rice.


    In fact, I don''t care about this task at all. My plan is to leave as soon as I find Chen Shu and return to my world. As for this task, ha ha, let him stay here. What Apocalypse key has a dime relationship with Jining?


    "Then how are you doing?" the third brother didn''t let me go and continued to ask. However, this matter is absolutely difficult for me.


    There is someone whose task is more boring than his own. It''s easy for him to kill a few evil spirits. However, for women, an unruly and willful Miss Yu has already made her feel afraid of women and let her go to school flowers. Women! It''s one of the most terrifying creatures in the world.


    Looking at me all the time, the third brother naturally knows what the result is. He glances at me coldly and turns his eyes to Yu Wanqing.


    "This task, you help me, incomparable, want to soak the school flowers," the original serious tone, to the back, became, nondescript.


    Yu Wanqing and I took a look at each other, and we all saw the factors in their eyes, including Yu Wanqing''s complacency and my helplessness.


    "OK, OK, I''ve asked someone to drink, you go back," the third brother waved, but he sat in the same place without any action.


    Yu Wanqing and I, who got the amnesty, were eager to run immediately. After the third brother said so, they ran away.


    That meeting, after a long time, was a precious and peaceful meeting in the hearts of three people, just like a family.


    Over Tongzhou, I don''t know who is in charge of this game in Cao, who is whose chess piece.


    Three days later, Yu Wanqing and I received a text message from the third brother. When they were standing at the gate of the gymnasium according to the time in black clothes, they didn''t find the third brother.


    "I''ll go. It''s so cold at night. Where did the third brother go? Why didn''t he come?" originally Miss Yu had already fallen asleep. As a result, as soon as his message arrived, he rushed out.


    Tongzhou is already in December, and it is located in Kyoto. Naturally, the weather is changeable. Although there is no snow, it has become extremely cold.


    Yu Wanqing put her arms in her arms and exhaled. Her lovely baby face was red with cold. At this time, I didn''t feel much. After she lived with her grandfather in Shennongjia, Shennongjia was located in a strange place, not to mention the weather. It was not like it was cold in August. I had been used to it in the cold, so I really didn''t feel it What do you feel? Maybe your body has been immune for a long time.


    "You say, the third brother won''t oversleep," I can''t help asking. After all, it''s past zero now. The message was sent three hours ago. They had just finished class three hours ago. At that time, according to Yu Wanqing, the biological clock of the third brother should ring. In other words, the third brother should be sleeping.


    "Ouch Yu Wanqing suddenly touched her head and let out a cry of pain. I immediately made a defensive posture and looked around, only to find a dark silence.


    "Hiss!" I feel like I''ve been stabbed by something on my waist. It''s very painful.


    "Just a little skill, HuaQuan embroidery legs, my big task, just give you two, I''m afraid I will be drowned by the saliva of my peers at that time," the third brother''s voice sounded in the dark, the next second, the third brother appeared in front of Yu Wanqing and me, black casual sportswear, thumbs up his own frame, the language of undisguised right Yu Wanqing and I despise each other.


    Two people suddenly walk away!


    Third brother! Big night! Do you know that it will frighten people to death!


    "Third brother, next time you look like this, I will really get angry." Yu Wanqing was originally acquainted with the third brother, and the third brother also knew Yu Wanqing''s temperament. He didn''t feel much about Yu Wanqing''s words.


    I really don''t dare to talk to the third brother like Yu Wanqing. I can only look at the third brother with small eyes of resentment.


    "Put away your eyes. I don''t know what I thought I had done to you."


    As expected, the third brother''s words are not surprising, and his eyes are obviously angry, but when he comes to the third brother''s side, he becomes the eyes of a resentful wife! Who''s a grumpy woman like this, boss? Are you teasing me!


    "Third brother, what''s the matter with the influence of the big night on my sleep time?" Yu Wanqing''s two major hobbies in her life, one is eating, the other is sleeping. I had a clear idea before. Third brother handed them over here in the middle of the night just to scare them? Give them a try? If so, Yu Wanqing will really kill people!


    "Of course not. Today, I''ll take you to see the school flowers!" Third brother laughed, handsome face, thin voice line, but let the two people on the scene to hear so a trace of obscenity! It is! Obscene!Boss absolutely has a potential abnormal habit, peeking at girls, really peeking! After all, so big night, early in the morning, dressed in black, furtive, obviously is peeping!


    But I can''t do this kind of thing, third brother, is it really OK?


    Yu Wanqing was reluctant to peek at the girl''s work. Unexpectedly, her next sentence was frightening.


    "Girls have what to look good, shouldn''t it be to see the boys'' dormitory, that strong body, really let me," looking at Yu Wanqing''s expression, I really want to take four words: drooling! That expression, almost saliva did not come down.


    "Man''s body, you can see Jining," the third brother said that he had been used to Yu Wanqing''s hobby, but he still had time to tease me, but it surprised me.


    "I, I haven''t married a daughter-in-law yet. Third brother, don''t scare me like this." I hold my chest in both hands and resist resolutely. I''m afraid I will be innocent when I''m pinned on Miss Yu''s head!


    "Cut, just you. You don''t have two liang of meat on your chest. You can''t even compare with my third brother''s figure. Miss Ben can''t look up to it." Yu Wanqing despised my actions and hurt me by the way.


    The third brother obviously uses Yu Wanqing''s words.


    "All right, all right, let''s go. It''s daybreak after the grinding. By that time, we won''t see the school flowers." the third brother looked at the two men and was always amused. The third brother looked at his watch. With his excellent eyesight, he saw the time clearly, and then he pushed the mirror frame on the bridge of his nose with his thumb.


    The third brother didn''t know where to find a shortcut. He soon took me and others to the back of the girls'' dormitory building. The third brother pointed to a room with lights on on the third floor.


    "Third brother, are you going to let us climb up?" I took a look at the school''s teaching building, which is not easy to climb. In order to protect the safety of girls, the school built the surface of the teaching building very flat, where there is a place to climb up, only sparse water pipes.


    "Otherwise, are you going to take the stairs? Yu Wanqing can. After all, she has materials. What do you have? " Third brother squinted at me and said such a sentence.


    Material, material, material, material


    Third brother! It''s really good of you to open a yellow tune with me!


    I can only say that I follow my third brother. In the future, there will be more.


    Third brother and Yu Wanqing have not done this for the first time, but I am not so simple. I stubbornly grabbed the water pipe and climbed up all the way. Finally, I managed to climb to the window of the dormitory. The light in the room was on, but I didn''t see anyone.


    "Third brother, no one," I turned to look at the third brother and Yu Wanqing in the pavilion above the second floor building. It was obvious that I was the one who was sent by the third brother to make cannon fodder.


    "No one? I wanted to see the beauty of the school flower in the legend, but I didn''t expect that the school flower was not in the dormitory, "the third brother said in an undisguised regret.


    "Well, third brother, can we withdraw?" I found a place to settle down on the water pipe. Looking at the third brother, the meaning of discussion in the tone was not that the third brother could not hear. After all, I have lived in the mountains with my grandfather since I was a child. In that place, all I can see every day are my grandfather. I have never seen a woman before. After I came to Tongzhou, the first thing I saw was the charming and enchanting woman, and then Yu Wanqing.


    But, peeking at girls, he still can''t do it, OK!


    "No, I can''t see the school flowers. At least, let''s have a look at the girls of the school flowers." Yu Wanqing saw my embarrassment and began to bully me.


    "I agree with that. Let''s go. Let''s go to Jining and visit the boudoir," the third brother stood up and clapped his hands.


    I silently opened the window of the school flower room with my hand. Originally, the school flower didn''t close the window. All of a sudden, it saved me a lot. Otherwise, with two people''s temperament, I would ask him to break the window and then run in. Just for a visit.

 Chapter 589

    Yu Wanqing is really just for visiting, but the third brother is not.


    From the first moment when the third brother entered the boudoir of the school flower, he began to carry out a carpet search in the room, which made Yu Wanqing and I look confused. Is this a visit? I said I''ve never seen this before! Visit!


    Yu Wanqing can only say that he seems to have seen a robber!


    "Ah Shu, let''s go to the library tomorrow." a girl''s voice came out of the door. It sounds sweet, but it''s not this person that attracts everyone''s attention.


    What made me notice was that the name she called, the special word, really made me think of the little Shu that my grandfather said before. However, she quickly denied it, and always felt that it was not so simple.


    Yu Wanqing and his third brother also pay attention to this name because they know that the real name of the school flower is Chen Shu. Obviously, the school flower has come back.


    "Withdraw," the third brother looked at them and walked out of the window.


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure had disappeared.


    Yu Wanqing and I looked at each other and turned out of the window.


    "Ah, on such a cold day, Xiaoshu, when you went out, didn''t you close the window? All the air conditioners came in." as soon as the girl pushed the door in, a cold wind came in, and the girl couldn''t help keeping her arm.


    Originally, only Xuehua and one of her friends lived together in this dormitory. They went out and came back at the same time. Of course, they didn''t open the window, but the two girls didn''t think much about it and thought it was the wind.


    However, Uncle Chen''s beautiful and clear eyes scan the room for a week. His beautiful willow eyebrows fold slightly, but he never says anything again.


    Another girl went to the bathroom and closed the window and the curtain which was blown away by the wind.


    Uncle Chen sits on his bed, loosens his long hair tied up high, falls on the soft Chuang, and looks at the ceiling, but he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    I jumped down the pipe, stepped on the soft grass, my heart has been hanging high small heart, finally put down.


    "I said, don''t you just go into a girl''s dormitory? What are you so nervous about?" Yu Wanqing looked at me and saw my nervousness at a glance.


    I was nervous because I was bored just now. When I turned around and the door of the bathroom was open, I saw the pink underwear hanging on the clothes shelf with patterns on it. It was the first time I saw this kind of thing.


    "You think I''m the same as you, I don''t often do this kind of thing," I face a stiff, subconsciously with Yu Wanqing.


    Yu Wanqing thought that I might be a little angry, so I didn''t continue to tease him.


    "OK, OK, two children, it''s nothing if they don''t go home at night. Go back to sleep for me." The third brother yawned. It was obviously the ultimatum of the biological clock.


    Two people are speechless again, big brother! Are you kidding me! It''s you who keep us away from home at night! You mean to talk about us. Are you kidding me?


    Today, I had to go back to the dormitory and sleep honestly.


    However, it is obvious that Miss Yu refused at all, and finally insisted on taking me to a barbecue. I can only say that if I hire someone to provoke someone, I can go on a mission at any time next time, but I can''t go out at night!


    Finally, I came back empty.


    As soon as I arrive at the weekend, I have a headache. I know that the third brother''s bad taste is bigger than Yu Wanqing''s. However, due to the bad taste of the third brother, they specially tossed a plan for me to contact the school flower. This plan, in the mouth of the third brother, is called Hero saving beauty, but in my mouth, it is called "hero saving beauty"! Vulgar!


    Since the last time they broke into the dormitories of school flowers at night, they heard the conversation between the school flowers outside the door and their roommates. They knew that the school flowers were going to study in the library this weekend. In addition to Yu Wanqing''s special inquiry, they decided that the school flowers would review their lessons in the library at 4 p.m. this weekend.


    At that time, the third brother and Yu Wanqing play the role of troublemakers, create some troubles that they become trivial things, and then let me save the United States!


    However, my right eyelid has been jumping. Looking at my third brother and Yu Wanqing, I deeply feel that I am like food on a plate.


    It''s said that I don''t want to come. It''s coming very quickly. I don''t know. It''s the weekend. This week, I''m living in endless conjecture. I wonder how my third brother plans to toss himself. But I don''t have any excitement that I''m going to have a close contact with the school flower.


    In a flash, the weekend is coming.


    This is the time when I have the biggest headache.


    At this time, I can''t help but think of the third brother, the teaching director who has been acting as an impostor in this school these days.


    With a good face, he captured the hearts of many teachers and female students. Even the famous extinct abbess in the school was recovered by the third brother''s rhetoric.


    Yu Wanqing said that this is called to have a good relationship with the various networks of the school in advance. As for this network, it is the gossip that is the fastest passing among the students and the secret history of the campus that the teachers say. However, I totally don''t believe it. He thinks that as soon as the third brother, the male, enters the circle surrounded by estrogen, he begins to oestrus.But, this words, I also can only think silently in the heart, if said, will certainly be three elder brothers a face spring breeze smile of random knife cut to death.


    These are digressions.


    On the early morning of the weekend, I was disturbed by a knock on the door. Sure enough, after opening the door, it was Miss Yu Wanqing.


    Because it is not during the class, Yu Wanqing also changed back to casual clothes. There is no limit to the constraints of school uniform. Yu Wanqing''s clothes will better show her own advantages. Yu Wanqing can be called the second school flower by all the boys in the school, not because of her face and personality, but because of her figure, which is similar to her man''s hot temper. It''s really the place to turn up, and there are also some places. It''s nothing to wear a broad school uniform. When you put on your own plain clothes, it''s really


    Even I, who stayed with Yu Wanqing every day, was stunned in an instant. At this time, I could only say in my heart that the strongest man in the world was the third brother.


    "I said Miss Yu, what time is it? The library doors are not open. How can you get up so early?" I rubbed my hair, looked at Miss Yu in front of me, and looked at the clock on the wall beside me. The clock pointed steadily to six words.


    "Oh, what I thought last night was that my third brother and I were really too smart. This method is so wonderful that I can''t wait to see this scene," Yu Wanqing said with a smile on her delicate baby face. Looking at the light in her eyes, my right eyelid beat fiercely again. He was really worried about his life today It''s in the hands of these two people. Maybe there will be a school flower.


    "Miss Yu, you don''t know how to watch the time. Anyway, I''m going to personally carry out your perfect plan today. You won''t let me have a good sleep." Although I don''t want to admit it, I specially emphasized my tone on the word "perfect", but Miss Yu, who was excited, didn''t have any reaction at all. She even looked at me with a smile. I felt very dangerous again.


    "Oh, anyway, you wake up. It''s time for breakfast. Let''s have breakfast." Miss Yu looks like two brothers. I once again observed three seconds of silence for the wallet I was preparing to sacrifice, then stepped out of my door and walked into the room.


    Since my last fight with everyone, plus the reason why my third brother was behind the scenes, the school specially arranged a separate dormitory for me, which was also agreed by all the students. The last fight I had in the whole school was known to all. Therefore, I got a private dormitory because of a blessing in disguise So, a girl from Yu Wanqing came into my room in the morning, and nothing happened. My room became a place for three people to discuss things.


    In the early morning, I didn''t go to bed early because I thought about things all night last night. I fell asleep just before dawn. I was woken up by Yu Wanqing. At this time, I felt sleepy. I couldn''t open my eyelids. I walked into the bathroom by feeling, turned on the tap, and splashed cold water on my face. The cold touch suddenly made me feel sleepy I woke up in an instant.


    I didn''t pay attention to the image, and I was not a woman, and I didn''t have to spend too much time dressing myself up, so I quickly cleaned myself up, put on a suit of clothes at will, arranged my clothes and made my bed, and was rushed out of the door by Miss Yu.


    Yu Wanqing has been in this school for many years. She is a foodie and naturally knows where there will be good food near the school.


    As soon as I got out of the school, I went straight into a small alley next to the school.


    Not long ago, I smelled a fragrance, and the smell woke up the greedy insects in my stomach.


    Yu Wanqing knew that I was hungry when she saw me. She looked at me with a cunning expression. I could understand the ridicule in her eyes without words. However, knowing Miss Yu''s character, I didn''t put Miss Yu''s mind in my heart at all. It was Miss Yu who forced me to come. Since I heard the smell, I couldn''t help but speed up my feet Step, for my wallet has such a master, once again deep silence.


    As the pace of the two accelerated, there was a stall in front of them. An old couple, the man is making noodles in front of the kitchen table, while the woman is wiping the table in front of the store. Their eyes meet from time to time. They smile at each other and love each other. They really envy everyone.


    Yu Wanqing didn''t seem to have seen this kind of scene for the first time. She had already welcomed it with a smile and called out: "Uncle Niu, aunt Niu"


    as soon as the two old people heard Yu Wanqing''s voice, they immediately turned to look at Yu Wanqing.


    "Wanqing, you''re here, but you haven''t been with aunt Bai for some time," said the old woman, who was called aunt Niu by Yu Wanqing. She turned her head and looked at Yu Wanqing. At the same time, I also found that uncle Niu on the other side was looking at herself.


    "Oh, it''s not because I''m busy. You see, I took a new person to take care of my aunt''s shop when I was free." Yu Wanqing, holding aunt Bai''s arm, appeared a very rare coquetry look on her face.I looked at Yu Wanqing in panic, but Miss Yu didn''t see my expression at all, but it was captured by Uncle Niu.


    "Young man, don''t be so surprised. Wan Qing and Xiao Sanzi grew up with my wife. They have been kissing my wife since childhood. Wan Qing is an orphan since childhood. She regards her aunt as her grandmother in her heart. That''s why she looks like this. It seems that Wan Qing hasn''t come back to see her aunt for a long time." Uncle Bai didn''t know when he stood next to me and looked at Yu Wanqing, who was nestled in aunt Niu''s face, with a smile.


    "What did you say, little Sanzi?" I caught a hint of mystery in Uncle Niu''s language. When I was in the company for the first time, I heard the boss call the third brother Xiao San. At that time, I still wanted to laugh. At this time, Xiao San Zi in Uncle Niu''s language instantly reminded me of the boss''s words at that time.


    "Oh, I''m really confused. This little third son is Feng San. You should be a new comer in the company. Then you should call him" third brother. "Uncle Niu smiles and looks at me.


    At this moment, I feel that I have completely refreshed my cognition in my field today. Uncle Niu also knows about the company. It seems that uncle Niu is really not an ordinary person.


    "You little girl, I think you brought this young man to pay for you." Aunt Niu points Yu Wanqing''s head and smiles kindly.


    I am in the heart of Aunt Cow a big point of praise! Aunt Niu really saw Yu Wanqing from a young age. As expected, she could see Yu Wanqing''s real purpose at a glance.


    Yu Wanqing saw that Aunt Niu had torn it down. She vomited her tongue and smashed her eyes.


    "Well, well, my wife, don''t you see that Wanqing is hungry, so don''t talk about it. There is still time to talk about it in the future. At this time, should you make something to eat for the late Qing Dynasty and this young man?" Uncle Niu is also in love with Yu Wanqing. Naturally, Yu Wanqing must be greedy at this time, otherwise he won''t I came here on purpose.


    "Well, well, I know. It''s fine in the evening. Take your classmates there first, and your aunt will get you some delicious food." Aunt Niu points to a place. This small stall is located in a remote place. If it wasn''t for Yu Wanqing''s leadership, I would never have found this place.


    This time is early, there is no one else in the stall except them.


    Yu Wanqing and I just sat down for a short time, aunt Niu brought up the instant noodle soup.


    Soon came the business, uncle Niu and aunt Niu also busy business, looking at the opposite big Miss Yu, I can''t help but probe, and stretched back.


    Yu Wanqing finally couldn''t help it. She looked up at me and said, "if you have anything to ask, just ask. You''re looking at me, and I''m going to beat you."


    "what''s the relationship between uncle Niu and aunt Niu and you and the third brother?" I don''t know. It''s a breakfast. I even know so many things. It''s really frightening However, when Yu Wanqing said this, he blurted out a question.


    "Uncle Niu turned out to be an old man in the company. The eldest brother and the third brother all wanted to see Uncle Niu, and they all wanted to shout respectfully. Once, uncle Niu met aunt Niu when he was on a mission. That time, uncle Niu was injured and hid in aunt Niu''s home. Aunt Niu was also a kind-hearted person. At that time, she made a bowl of noodles for uncle Niu, and later uncle Niu She fell in love with aunt Niu. Later, she left the company for the stable life she wanted. She opened a noodle shop near the school. Because of aunt Niu''s craftsmanship, many students often came here for Aunt Niu''s bowl of noodles. As for the third brother, he had just entered the company, and his first task was cattle What my uncle brings is half of the master of the third brother. " After such a long time with me, Yu Wanqing has regarded me as his teammate for a long time, and this matter is not a secret that can not be said, so Yu Wanqing doesn''t mind being kind-hearted to solve my doubts.


    The problem is solved, I put my mind on Aunt Niu''s good craft again.


    However, this quiet time didn''t last long. This small stall ushered in a person who had a headache every time I saw it. That was terrible Third brother!


    "It''s OK for you two to come here early in the morning to steal leisure. Don''t you remember what you''re going to do today?" The third brother really gave me a headache. I almost forgot about it. As a result, the third brother hooked up my headache all at once.


    "Xiao Sanzi, you''ve come to see my old bone. But you haven''t come for a long time. I don''t know if your skill has retreated, or I''ll have a fight with the old man." Uncle Niu is also a martial arts man. When he saw the third brother, his blood began to boil.


    "Come on, old man. I don''t think it''s strange that I won''t take off your old bone." As soon as the third brother came out, I choked on the soup. The three brothers are indeed bandit leaders. Even if they become people''s teachers, they will not be civilized people."You two, be honest with me!" From a distance came a fury, two people originally intended to put the knife in front of everyone''s face dry up, after the result, instantly sat back in place, a pair of: "just nothing happened" expression.


    The speed of face changing really made me dedicate my knee to my third brother and uncle Niu.


    Yu Wanqing said she was used to it.


    Aunt just thought that the sound of anger came from a woman who was afraid of drinking water.


    Aunt Niu brought up a bowl of noodles and put it in front of the third brother. When she put it down, she smashed it hard and spattered a few drops of clear soup. But at that time, the third brother didn''t even give a big splash. Even uncle Niu didn''t say anything. Sure enough, aunt Niu was the woman who was spoiled by Uncle Niu.


    Yu Wanqing probably hasn''t been here for a long time. He ate several bowls at once. My third brother and I watched Yu Wanqing dry so many bowls of noodles calmly.


    Some of the younger primary school students who took Yu Wanqing as their goddess felt that their heart was broken. Why


    However, Miss Yu didn''t mind the way others looked at her. By the way, she finished the last mouthful of noodles in her bowl. Just as she was about to turn her head for another bowl, my third brother and I looked at each other and stood up at the same time. We walked to Yu Wanqing and stood up with one hand.


    In aunt Niu''s and uncle Niu''s happy eyes and the eyes of all primary school brothers, they pull Miss Yu away.


    In view of everyone''s breakfast time is too early, so I was forced back to my bedroom by my third brother and Miss Yu.


    I sat on my own Chuang and watched two people attack my poor wardrobe.


    My clothes are very few. Before, I brought them from the back of Shennongjia. Because I was at school every day, I didn''t need to wear any good-looking clothes, so there were only three sports clothes in the wardrobe. As a result, the two men looked around for three hours, and were brutally interrupted whenever they wanted to speak.


    "Ouch! There are so few clothes, but there are not as many underwear as the third brother. How can you meet the school flower like this? Besides, the school flower has seen so many handsome boys. How can you get the school flower without wearing a better looking dress like this? " Yu Wanqing threw all her clothes on the table, then fell paralyzed into the chair beside the table.


    The third elder brother, who has never had any expression, looks at Yu Wanqing in astonishment.


    I also looked at the third brother in amazement.


    "How do you know I have underwear?"


    "third brother wears underwear!"


    As soon as the third brother said this, I turned my astonished face to the third brother.


    Third brother, what kind of transvestite are you!


    "Last time I went to your home, you were not there. I was bored, so I flipped it. Pink, red, blue, black, third brother! You really are! I have a wide range of hobbies Miss Yu stretched out her slender hand and counted it. She looked at the third elder brother meaningfully and nodded.


    "Third brother! You are a real man I took a look at the third elder brother and said that I didn''t know how to describe him. I said he was cruel or obscene.


    "Thank you for your praise." the third brother didn''t deny it at that time. On the contrary, he seemed to be a little proud! Is this your own illusion? If not, third brother, you are so proud!


    "Go! While it''s still early! Let''s buy a suit! " Miss Yu pondered for a while, stood up abruptly, slapped her hand on the table. At this time, she felt sorry for the fragile table for three seconds.


    "Elder sister, are you mistaken? What time is it now? The library is not open. Do you think the clothing store is already open?" Three elder brothers white Yu Wanqing one eye.


    Third brother! The focus is not here!


    "Wearing a suit, do you think I am a good starter of activities? Besides, the school stipulates that teaching areas such as the teaching building of the library should wear school uniforms to enter. It''s a pity that one of you is the teaching director and the other is the student who has been staying for several years. Do you have any common sense and sense?" I can only say that I''m not afraid of the same task as God, but I''m afraid of the same team mate and team leader as pig! "It seems reasonable." Miss Yu raised her hand on the table, clapped and continued to sit down.


    The third brother doesn''t know what I think. If he knows, he will let Miss Yu kill me here!


    After that, the third brother and Miss Yu got together again and quietly began to discuss how to improve today''s hero rescue plan, and I took advantage of this time to catch up! Originally, I was worried for a whole week because I didn''t know what my third brother wanted to do to me. In the end, I didn''t have a good rest. I was pulled up by Yu Wanqing early in the morning. Now I''m fine. Anyway, I''m facing death. I didn''t expect that I would lie down on Chuang and fall asleep.


    An hour later.


    I was violently awakened by Miss Yu.As for the process, it is too bloody to elaborate.


    Anyway, in the end, I was dragged all the way to the library by my third brother and Miss Yu. I usually think this road is very long. I didn''t expect that today I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect. I feel that from my dormitory to the library, it''s just the speed of light!


    The library was built with the help of the board of directors of the school. It is the largest place in the whole school except the teaching building. It has three floors!


    Before the beginning of this task, the third brother sent Yu Wanqing to inquire about all kinds of information about school flowers in the school. He approached Yu Wanqing and stayed in the school for so many years. In addition, with Yu Wanqing''s face, as long as she wanted to inquire about the information, there was no news that she couldn''t find out.


    School flowers usually go back to the library every Sunday, and usually only read books on the third floor.


    There are few people on the third floor at ordinary times. If the people who can read books here are not the school bully, they are the people who have been in school for many years and even the librarian knows them. Therefore, there are very few people here. It is said that the school flower likes to be quiet. Therefore, this can explain why she only likes to stay on the third floor Another important reason for reading books is that we all know that school flowers often go to the library to read books on Sundays. Many boys actively go to the library every weekend for school flowers, which all of a sudden disturbs the quiet reading of school flowers. So school flowers are reading books on the third floor.


    "How can we get up to the third floor?" After I arrived at this school, I found that the world is so complicated, that is to say, there are so many stresses in reading books. However, this school makes me feel a lot of feelings that I have never felt before behind Shennongjia. There are only my grandfather and myself in that place. I know that there are very few things.


    But this time, I came out and met my third brother and Yu Wanqing. Then I realized that what I knew was so ignorant.


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t there the third brother, the teaching director? With the third brother, what are we afraid of?" Yu Wanqing showed me "Miss Yu''s white eyes.".


    I just remembered that I still have a third brother around me. He also has the identity of a teaching director. Even if the third brother really has no ability to teach and educate talents, it should be OK to pretend to be a force.


    However, the reason why I can forget that I still have a teaching director around me is that my third brother''s hooliganism is too strong. Even if he pretends, he doesn''t look like a teacher!


    As soon as the three teaching directors took office, they dealt with the storm caused by the successive events in the school. Of course, they are well-known throughout the school. Now no one knows that the new teaching director is a powerful role. Although the librarian is not a good official, he is also a casual job. He can earn some money from books at ordinary times. The librarian Being able to stay in this position for so many years without being pushed down is because he knows how to be a man. As soon as he heard that the third brother arrived at the door, he had already met him with a smiling face.


    "Oh, I said, why did the magpie keep crowing on the branch this morning? It turned out that the teaching director was coming! Director, if you have anything to do, you have to come by yourself and ask someone to do it. "The librarian is a slippery old man. The auspicious words come from his mouth, and his old face turns into a chrysanthemum. Miss Yu next to him resolutely chooses to ignore this man.


    "It''s OK. I''ll take a look at the students'' enthusiasm for reading." What kind of person is the third brother? This kind of deceiving words is coming. The two children silently look away and say that they don''t know the two people.

 Chapter 590

    Third brother usually wants to be cold and cold, to kill and kill, to be ruffian and ruffian, to be obscene and obscene, only you can''t think of it, no third brother can''t do it.


    Although every time the third brother gives himself a great visual impact, I still can''t slow down. Even Miss Yu can''t change it, OK! Because Miss Yu has never seen the third brother like this!


    I know thoroughly that there are not only men, women and human demons in this world, but also a magical species called third brother!


    When the polite words were finished, the librarian took an excuse and left. They could go up to the third floor.


    The ancient style revolving stairs climb up one layer at a time.


    Soon, we arrived on the third floor.


    This weekend, many students have returned home, only a few students stayed in school, but at the end of the week, the scum went everywhere early, where there is any leisure to sit in the library for a day reading, only a few students in the library, looking around, the whole third floor, in addition to my party, there are only three or four I''m not a classmate.


    Yu Wanqing pulled the sleeve of my school uniform, pointed to a figure by the window and said, "see, that''s the legendary school flower, the great beauty, which is the object of your mission this time! come on. I''ll take care of you! "


    Miss Yu smiles. That expression makes my heart calm down. Once again, it jumps. I always feel that nothing good will happen today.


    I began to pray silently that the grandfather of heaven could bless himself to walk out of this place alive today.


    Anyway, the third brother didn''t know that I was praying to Buddha and gods in my heart.


    Even if the third brother knew, he would scoff at my ignorance.


    Today, I can''t escape from the school flower bubble. According to the original plan, I just need to get close to the school flower and pretend to read a book. As soon as I see the danger of the school flower, I rush to it. It''s a typical and bloody hero to save the United States. However, I don''t know what the danger is, and whether the school flower is facing danger or he is facing danger!


    After all, the third brother and Miss Yu know their urination. If they don''t know how to play, they will be even more unjust than Dou E. This is their first task, and they have to repay their kindness! I still have a little meow!


    Speaking of Xiaomiao, since she was chased and beaten by others last time, she fell down next to her pillow the next day. At that time, she was startled. Later, the third brother told him that Xiaomiao was just asleep, but I still didn''t believe it. Until Miss Yu said that this was Xiaomiao''s nature. Since then, I have been putting Xiaomiao in my bedroom and using a quilt to build it Well, in a small nest, the little meow may not wake up yet, and he doesn''t know the danger of his master today.


    I know I can''t run away today, so I can only follow the plan of the third brother honestly. I hope the third brother will be kind enough to save his life.


    I found a bookshelf that was very close to the school flower, took out a book, opened it, and saw some ugly pictures. Then, a face turned red instantly, immediately closed the book, and found three big words on the front page: spring palace!


    Say good campus life! How can there be such things! I don''t dare to take the book at will now. I don''t know what I will get next. So, I read a row of bookshelves, finally chose a recipe, and then opened it. I didn''t know what was written on it. Anyway, I was absent-minded. After all, my mind is now all about the joke.


    Although I can''t see my face clearly, my natural temperament is worthy of the name of the school flower. No wonder even Yu Wanqing is under the school flower.


    Naturally, I don''t indulge in beauty. Instead, I look around. There is only an empty stool and a pot of plants beside the school flowers. It is estimated that the school made it to decorate the library. Besides, there is a bookshelf not far away. The bookshelf is very high.


    I don''t know what kind of opportunities the third brother and Yu Wanqing want to create to save the beauty. However, the third brother is a person who knows the right way, so it shouldn''t be too much.


    But, Yu Wanqing, I can''t guarantee. After all, with Miss Yu''s temperament, I wish things would get better and better. After all, it''s fun just like that. But, in my heart, it''s not fun at all, OK!


    I can only pray for my grandfather to protect myself, and kneel down to ask my third brother to control Miss Yu!


    All of a sudden! A whole gust of wind blowing, some books on the edge of the bookshelf were blown to the ground, this wind is very strange, there is no trace of prelude, but suddenly, it began to blow violently, and, more and more strong, the other students in the third floor were afraid of squatting down.


    Even the school flower, also found that this is not right, but, too late, the wind suddenly became big, big enough to directly blow the big bookshelf behind the school flower, bookshelf straight to the direction of the school flower, the distant third brother and Yu Wanqing looked at this scene, but can''t do anything.


    I am the closest person to Xiaohua at this moment. Xiaohua is such a little girl. She is so thin and weak. If she is hit by such a big bookshelf, it is estimated that she will be more or less unlucky. However, in the face of such a dangerous situation, anyone will choose to protect himself!But at this time, I made a dangerous decision!


    He rushed up, originally looking at the bookshelf straight down, thought he was going to die of school flower, but suddenly fell into a warm embrace, opened his eyes, but saw, fell on the ground bookshelf, and a white haired boy!


    At the critical moment, I chose to save the school flower, not only because of the task, but because, in front of my own eyes, is a human life!


    Since I was a child, my grandfather taught me to be a good man. I can''t stand by when people have difficulties. Just at that emergency scene, I recalled this sentence in my mind, and my body rushed up out of my control.


    At the moment of saving the school flower, I saw a man standing on the trunk of the big tree outside the library window. That was the doctor who tried to kill himself in the alley before!


    I can''t be wrong, because that man, in his hand, still holds the scalpel. The scalpel is extremely cold under the sun, with endless darkness and killing.


    Chen Shu looked at the boy in front of her, her heart began to beat violently, just so urgent scene, her heart almost won''t move, didn''t expect that at this time, she could survive!


    However, I was not so lucky. At the moment when the bookshelf fell down, although I saved the school flower, I was also hung with a sharp weapon, which was the scalpel on the doctor''s hand.


    This crisis will never be designed by the third brother and Yu Wanqing. The backstage is the doctor. However, I just don''t know whether the doctor is aiming at himself or the school flower?


    I saw the figure of the third brother and Yu Wanqing rushing over. Then, I slowly relaxed my hands in the waist of Xiaohua. Then, the pain in my back came gradually, until my eyes began to blur, until the moment I fainted, I saw the tree opposite the window, the man was smiling, and the slender fingers began to rub slowly on the sharp scalpel Rub, until he completely into the boundless darkness.


    As soon as I fell down, the blood of the wound began to flow out slowly and dyed the white floor of the library red. This school is doomed to be not peaceful.


    There was such a big accident on the third floor, and there was a teaching director on the spot. When the librarian heard such a big noise, he rushed up early. When he saw the whole picture, he was shocked.


    Because of the overcast wind, not only one bookshelf fell down, but a whole row of bookshelves fell down one by one like dominoes. That''s because of this sudden scene, even the third brother was stunned. At that time, I was the only one who responded.


    All the bookshelves fell on the ground, all the books were scattered on the ground, and some students were also injured by mistake. However, I fell on the ground completely, which made the librarian and some students who heard the news stay in the same place.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you come and carry people to the school medical room?" This kind of thing happened in front of the third brother. It''s not God''s will. The third brother''s heart is full of anger. At this time, he saw a group of people standing in the same place, silly, and would not come to help. He cheered coldly at that time.


    At this moment, the librarian and other talents reacted and rushed forward to carry me away in a hurry. Some students went to comfort the other injured students. Yu Wanqing immediately followed because she was worried about me. Before he left, the third brother looked out of the window. There was no one on it, only a drop of red on the green leaves ¡£


    Chen Shu sat down on the ground, looking at a pool of blood in front of her eyes. Her heart was pulled together. She kept thinking about the previous scene in her mind. At the critical moment, the man who came down from the sky, she never thought that one day, she would meet such a stereotyped hero to save the beauty. However, this picture is forever imprinted on her heart No matter how you wipe it, you can''t erase the traces it once existed


    No matter how the outside world has turned upside down, I can''t feel the deep faint.


    But deeply into their own world, even if outside what changes, but do not know anything.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I felt as if I had a battlefield of killing. Blood and flesh were flying all over the ground, corpses were everywhere, and the red flag fluttering between heaven and earth was showing itself again and again. No matter how much blood was stained on it, it gave people an inviolable dignity.


    At this time, there was a sound in his ear.


    "Lao Bai, do you see it? It''s from the blood donation of all our soldiers. You must protect this place and our great mountains and rivers!" Dignified and heavy voice, I want to install the body to see, but found that no matter how much strength I make, I can''t turn my body around.


    Gradually, I feel the people around me are slowly leaving. I don''t know why, my heart is filled with a sad feeling, just like the lonely autumn wind.


    All of a sudden, the picture becomes blurry and clear again.


    There are only ancient trees in front of us. In the small tree house in the mountains, an old man in green shirt is sitting under the ancient trees. Next to him is a child holding a white pear. Next to him is a mass of black things. His sharp ears cover his face and his small tail is always swinging.I recognized it at a glance, that child is himself, that old man in blue shirt is grandfather!


    At that time, I have a deep memory of that pear, because that time, my grandfather went out for three days and bought it in the busy market on his way back. It was also the first time that I came into contact with the outside world.


    Soon, the antique images began to blur.


    In the boundless darkness, there is only a pool of water.


    A circle of ripples swing open, I don''t know when, there is a white figure on it, white gown, black sharp eyeglass frame, a smile on the corner of the mouth, playing with a scalpel in the hand.


    This man is the doctor who creates panic in the library!


    "Who are you! Why aim at me! " I yelled at him. I want to get the answer I want from him.


    "Because you''re in my way." Doctor''s indifferent voice, every time I hear this voice, I feel my heart will suddenly cool.


    Gradually, I watched the doctor''s figure farther and farther away from me, and the sound of water was louder and louder in my ears.


    Until, he opened his eyes again, in front of the white ceiling, and the pungent disinfectant.


    "Meow," my ear came a thin, small voice, reluctantly turned his head to look, the pointed ears, stretched out a small tongue, gently licked his little paw, this is the sleeping meow.


    As soon as I saw Xiao meow wake up, I felt relieved. Before I fell down, I was still thinking, if I really died, what should Xiao meow do.


    As a result, when I woke up, I saw Xiaomiao at the first sight, and I was very happy.


    The little meow saw his master wake up and licked my face with his little tongue. At this time, I remembered to observe where I was.


    At a glance, they are all white.


    The hanging bottle drops down drop by drop and enters my body bit by bit. The machine beside me is beating like a naughty child. The white curtain blown by the breeze shines a touch of sunshine. At that moment, I feel as if I am in a quiet world, without repaying kindness or fighting, just him and the little meow I care about most.


    It''s a good feeling.

 Chapter 591

    Soon, the door was gently pushed open, a foot came in, the movement is very light, but still let the sensitive I caught.


    I struggled to prop up my body and put my hand on my right side to form a protective state.


    Until he could see the faces of the people.


    This person is Miss Yu Wanqing!


    "Ah! Why are you up! Don''t you know you need a good bed rest now? " As soon as Yu Wanqing came in, she saw me sitting up. Looking at my pale face, Yu Wanqing''s heart also jumped fiercely. She rushed to the bedside and helped me.


    "Nothing''s wrong," I don''t feel how painful my wound is. After all, it''s good to be able to recover my life.


    "What''s all right? Do you know that you have been in a coma for three days. Even the headmaster has been shocked. It''s really frightening. If something happens to you, what do you want Xiaomiao to do? In such a difficult situation, you rush up foolishly. Do you want to die?" Yu Wanqing''s hot temper, when he saw my indifferent appearance, was also very anxious. However, now that I was injured, he could not beat him.


    "Three days, why so long?" I didn''t expect that I had been sleeping for three days. However, in the chaos, those three pictures, like playing a movie, passed away. Unexpectedly, I thought that three days had passed in a short period of time.


    The next little meow saw Miss Yu coming, jumped out of the bed, found a place in the corner, then fell down and went on sleeping.


    I silently looked at the little meow, how to see all feel abnormal, before the little meow is very lively, how now always want to sleep.


    All of a sudden, my brain suddenly brush a magical idea! Meow! Pregnant!


    Then! I slapped myself hard in my heart! Meow is a male cat.


    Yu Wanqing and Xiaomiao don''t know these slightly atrophic thoughts in my heart, otherwise, Xiaomiao will surely throw his tail to me.


    Yu Wanqing would never restrain her temper any more and slapped me hard.


    "So busy, it seems to wake up," the door opened again, the third brother came in, but, next to the third brother''s, a petite girl came in.


    When they came near, I could see clearly that it was the school flower who came.


    "Three elder brothers," because I couldn''t get up, I could only shout out three elder brothers. The third elder brother was not a person who cared about propriety, and didn''t say anything. He put an insulated lunch box on the cabinet beside the hospital bed.


    I don''t understand.


    "Auntie Niu heard that you were injured, so she made soup specially for me to bring it to you," the third brother touched his nose and explained.


    All of a sudden, I smelled the fragrance coming from the insulated lunch box.


    Of course, my third brother didn''t have a single bloodstain on his face.


    "Third brother, did you fight with Uncle Niu?" I blurted out such a sentence. In an instant, Yu Wanqing burst out laughing, and his handsome face became gloomy. Only Xuehua was a person with a slightly complicated expression.


    Who knows, I just saw the director at school, and the director asked her if she wanted to see me. She thought at that time, after all, she was her life-saving benefactor. She had to see it, so she agreed.


    However, out of the school, the director turned into an alley, where she knew that her roommate had taken her there for breakfast before, and the breakfast was sold by an old couple.


    As soon as the instructor went in, she said hello to the old couple skillfully. The old aunt went into the kitchen. She had just found a place to stand. As a result, the fight started. She didn''t expect that the gentle instructor had such good skills. Although they didn''t agree with each other, the fight was absolutely unambiguous.


    However, soon, the teaching director took the lead. All of a sudden, his face was swept by the old uncle, and a bloodstain was scratched.


    Uncle Chen has never thought of being such a good breakfast teacher. It seems that she is the best one.


    However, for me to be able to immediately guess what happened, Chen Shu said that he was very admire!


    Three elder brothers at the same time in the heart with Yu Wanqing forward to the same idea, that is: if it is not because of the goods injured, he will beat him to the bed.


    I suddenly feel a cool back, in see three elder brother gloomy eyes, I instantly feel very dangerous!


    "Hello, classmate Bai, I''m here to thank you for saving my life in the library." at this time, Chen Shu came out of her shock and bowed to me to express her gratitude.


    "No, it''s nothing. In fact, you don''t need to come here specially." I saw clearly that the legendary school flower was so beautiful, with a pair of willow eyebrows and big eyes. It seemed that there was a wave of spring water ripples in her eyes. Her beautiful appearance was standing beside Yu Wanqing, who was so powerful that she was not pressed down. On the contrary, it was easier for others to notice She, and then some ignored her side Yu Wanqing, no wonder, she can than Yu Wanqing, known as the school flower."Classmate Bai, no matter what, I still want to thank you. Without you, it might be me who is lying on the sick Chuang now," Chen Shu sighed as she looked at the boy in front of her. Things are hard to predict. Without him, she might lie here, or she might never wake up.


    "In fact, you don''t have to call me classmate Bai, just like Yu Wanqing, just call me." when I first met Yu Wanqing, because of her irascibility, I subconsciously took her as a man. However, such a weak schoolgirl is a real little girl. I''ve never seen such a beautiful girl, and I can''t help it Independent red up, because of their shyness, but also involuntarily touched his head.


    "Well, I, in fact, you can call my name directly, just call me Chen Shu," Chen Shu looked at my gradually red face, as well as the action of scratching her head, she suddenly felt that this boy, quite lovely.


    "I said, is it really good for you two to be polite like this? Anyway, they have saved lives. They are all people who have experienced life and death. As for being polite like this, Chen Shu, do you want to come over and sit down and always stand up Yu Wanqing has always been a straight person. Looking at these two people, you come and I go politely. I want to lock them directly in the same room, then cook the cooked rice with raw rice, and get together directly. However, Chen Shu seems that I only have gratitude, and I don''t have any love for men and women. I''m a young man, and I don''t have any experience in chasing girls, let alone a girl Don''t say it''s a school flower. I blush when I see a girl. If these two people are really together in the future, they can''t be embarrassed to die. It seems that they need to add fuel to the flames properly.


    I don''t know what Yu Wanqing thought in private. Chen Shu blushed because of Yu Wanqing''s words and hurriedly found a seat to sit down. Only the third brother, looking at the children in front of him, sighed in his heart that he was old and quietly found a place to cool off.


    "In other words, how did that strange wind come from? It was so strange that it overturned several bookshelves all at once. It is said that the school is still cleaning up, and several students have been smashed by bookshelves." Chen Shu sat down and felt an awkward atmosphere in the air. She only wanted to find a topic casually.


    However, Chen Shu is not talking nonsense. Recently, the school is really not peaceful. First, Qiang Jian killed people, then fought, and then the director disappeared. All of a sudden, there was another library accident. If these were all coincidental, no one would believe it. On the contrary, it seemed that it was aimed at one person.


    When the bookshelves of the library fell down, I didn''t know they were on the third floor. Several students were injured because they didn''t respond. The parents all ran to the school to make trouble and insisted that the school give an account.


    The school board of directors held three consecutive meetings because of this incident, which shows how serious this incident is.


    After all, it was a single person who was injured before. This time, several students were injured. At that time, some students were injured and fainted. This incident is a big blow to a school with a good reputation. Even the major media in the press are paying attention to it.


    So many people''s injuries really make me less concerned.


    It''s a good thing for me to recover, but I don''t think it''s a good thing.


    One after another, I gradually found that the restlessness of the school began when I came to the school. Moreover, almost everything is related to myself, and I have participated in everything. If it is a coincidence, I will never believe it. Besides, in the library window, the doctor, the blood stained scalpel, I never feel that this matter has nothing to do with the doctor. After I arrived in Tongzhou, I had a grudge with the doctor If it wasn''t for the doctor, it would be impossible for him to enter the company.


    Originally, I was going to discuss this matter with my third brother, but after all, there is another Chen Shu here. I can''t say that this matter was originally aimed at me. There is a pervert doctor who loves anatomy who wants to kill me. I don''t believe that he hurt you by mistake. If I really say that, it is estimated that the task assigned by my third brother will be strangled in the cradle.


    So, I can only wait until Chen Shu leaves, and then I can talk to them about it.


    However, I''m really different from ordinary people. If ordinary boys can share the same room with Chen Shu, they will be very happy. Even if there are people around them, they are very good. Now they want to leave, because they want to say something, but they can''t say it.


    I don''t know if my prayer worked. Before long, Chen Shu received a call from her roommate, saying that the police had come to inquire about what happened that day. So as soon as I saw this situation, I immediately expressed my selflessness, and Chen Shu went back to school.


    Yu Wanqing didn''t think about it clearly. She thought that I was ignorant of current affairs. If I spent more time with the school flower, I would have more chances to capture the heart of the school flower. However, the boy seemed to be eager for others to leave quickly. When they left, he was still very happy.The third brother naturally discovered my reaction, but what he thought was different from Yu Wanqing''s. Yu Wanqing thought that I didn''t know the current affairs, but what he thought was that I had something to say.


    Sure enough, after Xiaohua said a few polite words, she left the ward. As soon as the door was closed, the third brother sat down close to me, looked at me and said, "if there is anything you want to say, you have to wait for other girls to leave."


    Yu Wanqing was suddenly hoodwinked by the third brother''s words, and she couldn''t understand the routine between the two people.


    "Third brother, you really found out," I scratched my white hair, and I knew that with his wit, how could I not understand it. However, I was still a little surprised at his quick reaction.


    "Hum, I know more than you do. You want to do seven twists and three twists in front of me with this little trick," the third brother gave me a silent look.


    Yu Wanqing and I are sweating like rain. Third brother, it doesn''t seem that''s the way to do seven twist three, does it?


    However, the wise and powerful third brother seems not to care about this at all.


    "So, I don''t know what you want to say. If you can say it quickly, I will die in a hurry." Yu Wanqing is an acute person originally, these two people make a fuss here, oneself begin to feel that oneself brain cell already all died in battle above a line.


    "When I was in the library before, I saw an acquaintance." I straightened up and leaned on the pillow behind me, looking at Yu Wanqing''s puzzled eyes, and the third brother''s slightly deep eyes: "yes, the one who wanted to kill me before, doctor!"


    This words, three elder brothers slightly nodded, indicated my this sentence, confirmed own before guess. It was Yu Wanqing. When her third brother took her to find me, she saw the man standing next to my "corpse". That man was the doctor I spoke of. That man was the one who let Yu Wanqing be afraid of everything. They all began to be a little timid. One was because of his cruelty, and the other was because that person gave her the feeling of being called by the region Call! At the sight of her, her feet softened involuntarily.


    Unexpectedly, it has something to do with that person!


    "Third brother, what''s the origin of this doctor? He made such a big stir under your eyes. It seems that he is not a simple person. Besides, is his move intended to provoke us?" Yu Wanqing is not a stupid person either. Seeing that my third brother and I are frowning, I immediately pondered the meaning behind this.

 Chapter 592

    "Yes, that''s provocation." The third brother helped the frame on his nose, but in the deep glasses, people couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    In my heart, a thing suddenly flashed.


    "Hey! well! I, what are you thinking Yu Wanqing couldn''t figure out the deeper meaning of this matter. She was just about to ask a question. As a result, she turned her head and saw that I was in a daze. She held out her hand and shook it in front of my eyes.


    I''ve come back to myself. My third brother is also looking at me at this time.


    "What are you thinking?" The third brother had this look when he saw me for the first time.


    "Third brother, I think of a thing before," my look became more and more serious, and some fear.


    "Is it because of the missing director last time?" the third brother guessed what I meant.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to think about it clearly. When I entered this school, there were only three major events. One was the Qiangjian case, the second was the disappearance of the teaching director, and the third was the accident in the library. The Qiangjian case had been found out and was actually the work of evil spirits. That''s the only thing left.


    "The third brother is really smart," I once again expressed my infinite worship of the third brother, who said that the third brother has no brain in the future, then he would beat that person violently.


    "Third brother, what''s the identity of this man? Why should he provoke us again and again? What''s his intention?" Yu Wanqing really can''t figure out who this man is. He has such ability and momentum, but he challenges them.


    "This person has appeared in many tasks of mine before, and every time he wants to provoke me, but my grandfather doesn''t bother to make trouble with this kind of person. He should be a person without a lover, and he has a good status and strength, but this kind of person, in my heart, is a bastard." The third brother looked at me. The only thing he didn''t understand was that he didn''t think it was strange that the doctor had targeted himself before. After all, he was in a tit for tat camp between the two armies. However, although I had just joined the company, my local calendar in the company was not as high as Yu Wanqing. Why did the doctor target me inexplicably and even want my life.


    "The man of the ungrateful! Yu Wanqing grew up in the company when she was a child. Naturally, she knew about the unscrupulous people. She also knew that the unscrupulous people were born against the company. This time, she sent out a task like this, which seemed very powerful.


    "There is no lover. Who is he?" I obviously can''t understand the conversation between these two people. Now, he finally understands Yu Wanqing''s feelings before.


    "Unscrupulous people, is an organization," Yu Wanqing white I look, ignorant human.


    "Well, is it the same as our company?" I''m even more puzzled now. Is this a vicious struggle among peers?


    "Well, how can they be like us? They are a group of unconscionable perverts. They organize spontaneously. There are no organizational rules. As long as they think they are innocent people, they are all well-known perverts. There are perverts in any industry." Yu Wanqing expressed disdain for these people.


    How can this kind of person be the same as the company.


    I suddenly feel that my cognition is being refreshed bit by bit. Sure enough, this world is too difficult to understand.


    "You think of him and the previous thing together," the third brother asked suddenly.


    "I saw a white figure in the abandoned biological laboratory. It may be the doctor, but it''s not necessarily the person," I''m not sure. At that time, Yu Wanqing and the criminal police captain were there. At that time, I was also illusory. Now I think of it, it''s a little strange.


    "When you say that, I seem to remember it. I seem to have seen it before, but I didn''t think it was strange at that time. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing," Yu Wanqing thought of it after listening to me. Before, she had been swaying, and didn''t think much about it. As a result, there was a follow-up.


    "So, this person has been involved in the recent unrest in the school." The third brother didn''t expect that even Yu Wanqing remembered this man.


    "Yes, third brother, this kind of person, have to guard against," Yu Wanqing looked at third brother, for no lover suddenly intervene in this matter, may, in the future will lead to major events, may, will lead to the collapse of the whole plan.


    "I have my own plan for this matter, and now the most important thing is you," said the third brother, holding his chin in his hand and looking lazy. The other finger pointed to me on the hospital bed and said, "it''s your task to turn the school flower into your girlfriend. Besides, the school flower looks so beautiful, and it''s not your fault."


    "the third brother is right, I, I watched Chen Shu study well and look good. Anyway, she had already saved the beauty. She launched an offensive to catch other girls directly. Anyway, she was a school flower. She had a lot of face and won''t do anything. You also made money. "Yu Wanqing was pulled back by the third brother''s words. Her memory was not wandering in the previous biological laboratory, but mentioned my task."Well, I think this kind of thing is OK. I said Miss Yu, you should wait until I get better. Otherwise, don''t talk about school flowers. I can''t even deal with my 80 year old aunt like this, OK?" I looked at the third brother with deep resentment. The third brother said that he didn''t see it. I wanted to cry without tears. He was still a patient. How could he squeeze the patient so much.


    "Hum, I don''t know if you''re pretending. It''s hard to predict the world. There are so many people in our school. You should be careful. Otherwise, if the school flower is abducted by others, I''ll see what you can do." Yu Wanqing silently glanced at the hanging bottle on my head and turned her lips. It''s called the emperor''s no hurry, the eunuch''s death.


    I choose not to continue to respond to Miss Yu''s words, because if I continue to speak, Miss Yu is expected to stand up and give herself a kick. According to her hot temper, I guess I can only lie down on Chuang in my next life.


    In the afternoon, my third brother took turns to take care of the students in the hospital Take care of me.


    The third brother is now the director of the school, so it''s not bad to visit the injured students and take care of them. On the contrary, he has been praised by many students in the school. However, every time he comes here, he sits on the sofa and plays by himself. It doesn''t look like he''s coming to take care of people. Anyway, I''m used to my own life and can help myself Take care of yourself! Yu Wanqing, on the other hand, made up a random reason to say that I was her distant relative. No one in the school knew that Yu Wanqing was an orphan except my third brother and me, so no one found that this was just an excuse for Yu Wanqing''s carelessness.


    A month later.


    "Ouch, the food in this hospital is so good. It''s fattening you up," Yu Wanqing said, supporting me with her hand, and some of me who were not able to move.


    What I hurt was my back. It was caused by a scalpel. Although the wound was thin, it was very deep. I had already hurt my muscles and bones. Although the doctor said that I could be discharged from hospital, I still had to be careful not to exercise violently. Otherwise, the wound would crack again. At that time, it would not be so easy to recover my life.


    The third brother had some small savings in the company before. I don''t know what the trouble is these two days. He bought a second-hand jeep. Today, it just came in handy and was used to take me back to school.


    The third brother took my luggage from Yu Wanqing''s hand, put it into the trunk, and then closed the trunk.


    Yu Wanqing opened the car door and forced me into it. Although she was a little rude, she protected my back very carefully. Of course, it was not because Miss Yu had found out her conscience, but because she had to run to the hospital every day if she wanted to do it again. She really couldn''t stand it.


    When I sat down, Yu Wanqing came in again and closed the door. The third brother sat in the driver''s seat, picked up a small red book from the co pilot, threw it back, and hit me in the leg.


    I don''t have much strength, and I don''t have any feeling. I''m not stingy. I don''t say anything. I pick up the red book from my feet and open the first page. It''s a colorful line of words. It''s written askew: about the school flower.


    Yu Wanqing and I smoked at the same time. Third brother, are you here to be funny?


    Through the rearview mirror, the third brother saw Yu Wanqing''s expression and coughed unnaturally, and said, "this is not written by me, but by those boys in our school who I asked them to write."


    all the explanations have been explained, but it''s not sure whether people believe it or not. It''s very obvious that Yu Wanqing and I don''t believe it at all.


    On how to catch up with school flowers:


    first, school flowers like reading books, especially classical novels of literature and art. If you want to catch up with school flowers, you have a great chance to meet them in the library.


    For this point, I resolutely skip the following steps, because, this move, I have already used it, OK! I ended up in the hospital for a month.


    Second, after class, the school flowers usually eat lunch boxes next to the fountain in the small garden behind the school.


    In my opinion, this seems to be impossible, because for lunch, Yu Wanqing will definitely go with her. Anyone who has time to fall in love will only pay attention to Miss Yu who has been eating, OK?


    Thirdly,


    fourthly,


    After each one, I feel, used in their own body, how it looks, do not want to be normal.

 Chapter 593

    After I read the whole book, my third brother''s car just stopped at the downstairs of the male god''s dormitory.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw a group of boys gathered together. Yu Wanqing was born to be a spectator. She immediately went in. When she got near the crowd, the crowd suddenly dispersed to both sides. She walked out of a woman with long hair and waist. Her blue skirt swayed with the breeze. Even a casual dress could be beautiful like this It is true that Chen Shu, our beautiful school flower, has caused a great sensation.


    "I, congratulate you, finally discharged from the hospital," Chen Shu came up, a hand will be the wind disordered hair clean, a smile, is such a smile, caused all the boys on the scene of the group excited.


    For many years, there were no beauties in the boys'' dormitory. Today, because of me, two beauties came at once. One was the school flower, the other was the school flower. Second, they were all rare beauties in the school. All of a sudden, they gathered in the downstairs of the men''s dormitory.


    The boys upstairs all peeped out from the balcony to see, and a circle was formed under the dormitory building. As for the lack of willingness to cause riots, one was because there was another teaching director, and the other was our hot tempered Miss Yu. With these two people, everyone was just watching the beautiful people, and they could only look at them honestly and dare not "act rashly.".


    "It''s OK. Actually, I''m fine. You don''t have to come here specially. It''s very troublesome." as soon as I see Chen Shu, I can''t help touching my head and blushing, which makes Miss Yu despise him.


    However, all the boys at the scene beat me up. They saved the school flower and wanted to get close to her immediately. That''s good. They also shirked their kindness.


    "How can I say that? After all, you have saved my life. When you are discharged from the hospital, naturally I should come to congratulate you. After all, your injuries are all caused by me." Chen Shu naturally is not like me, so casual, this saving grace, not to say do not report, after all, saved his own life, for this also suffered so serious injury.


    "What are you doing here that you don''t need to learn?" The third elder brother is calm. When he looks at the people beside him, his eyes are everywhere. No matter how attractive the beauty is, it''s better than the less terrible teaching director.


    The students looked back at the school flower and Yu Wanqing step by step, but they could only be forced by the obscene power of the teaching director and went back to the dormitory honestly. I was helped upstairs by my third brother and Yu Wanqing. Finally, a group of four people all sat in my dormitory.


    As I said before, because of my personality problems, after that, the school prepared a separate dormitory for me, so it''s not crowded.


    After everyone sat down, the atmosphere was pleasant. In this month, Chen Shu also brought things to visit me from time to time. She came and went, and became familiar with Yu Wanqing, who was also a girl. This also puzzled me and my third brother. It seemed that there was no boundary between the girls. One was hot and the other was quiet. This was the reason Two people, unexpectedly became good friends.


    That is to say, with this pair of good friends, the atmosphere in the whole dormitory is very happy. Yu Wanqing constantly makes everyone laugh, and the third brother also responds from time to time. With the cooperation of the third brother, there are two people who have a good relationship. Even if I am a person with low EQ, we have a good chat.


    They are happy, the whole building''s male compatriots are happy and worried, although my appearance is not so good to please girls, but I have a life-saving grace for the school flower. If I''m not careful, how about the school flower? Another thing is that this mysterious teaching director, who is absolutely a good-looking person, is the easiest to capture a girl''s heart.


    However, this group of people did not have as many thoughts as their male compatriots.


    After chatting for about an hour and a half, Chen Shu proposed to let Yu Wanqing go back with herself. After all, it must be inappropriate for two girls to stay in the boys'' dormitory. Maybe they will be chatted by others. Although Yu Wanqing doesn''t care about this, Chen Shu is a quiet girl after all. Naturally, this kind of thing can be avoided Just avoid it.


    Yu Wanqing is naturally considerate when she finally has a female friend around her. In front of the statement, Yu Wanqing shows herself to be a modest and polite gentleman.


    Therefore, Yu Wanqing accompanied Chen Shu back.


    As soon as these two people left, the third brother and I were left in the whole dormitory.


    The third brother changed his posture and leaned on the edge of the only sofa in the bedroom. He put his hands on his legs and cocked his legs.


    "Say it," the third brother looked at me and revealed two words.


    "Say, say what?" I was also suddenly confused by my third brother. I wanted to say something. I didn''t have anything to say and I couldn''t say it.


    "Tell me, what do you think about the case of the missing director last time?" the third brother is still indomitable. His mysterious corner of his mouth is like a modest and polite gentleman, but it can''t warm people''s heart.


    "What happened last time? Why do you suddenly think of this thing? "I don''t understand why my third brother suddenly mentioned this thing."Let you say, you just say, so much nonsense, like a man?" Third brother may be with Yu Wanqing stay for a long time, this is obviously infected with Yu Wanqing''s temper.


    Miss Yu said that the third brother was more terrible than me.


    "Well," I touched my nose. Sure enough, I couldn''t dally with the third brother of the great demon king: "in the last case of the disappearance of the teaching director, I always felt that someone was guiding me, guiding me, into the biological laboratory. Who was the father of the ghost baby that suddenly appeared? I still don''t know. Besides, before that, I had heard about it Said a rumor about the biological laboratory


    The third brother nodded and motioned me to continue.


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard of the third brother. There were people who died there," I said as I looked at him.


    "The art teacher? It''s said that he looks pretty good, and it should be a small face, "the third brother touched his chin with his slender fingers, showing his sultry tongue again.


    I was shocked, not because of the poisonous tongue of the third brother. After all, the poisonous tongue of the third brother was known on the first day I knew him. However, when I knew such gossip about the third brother, I still knew about this kind of thing, which completely indicated that my cognition had been refreshed by the third brother for N times.


    "Ignorant little boy, do you think that art teacher is popular?" Third brother said that he disdained me.


    It just occurred to me that when the third brother, the teaching director, first entered the school, he attracted the wide attention of all the women in the school. I don''t know what talent the third brother started. He even coaxed all the female compatriots around. Everywhere he went, he would be followed by a group of girls.


    This is also what some gossip girls tell us. Although the third brother does something related to ghosts and gods, he doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods. On the contrary, the art teacher who has been haunted and nostalgic for the world and the famous "blooming rose" of the whole school always make the third brother involuntarily involve this matter with evil spirits Together, the third brother thought it was just his own occupational disease. Unexpectedly, there was a follow-up.


    "It seems that it is necessary for us to revisit the place," said the third brother after listening to my words.


    "Third brother means to go to the biology lab again? Do you want to take Yu Wanqing with you Although I was shocked by the third brother''s decision, I still want to see it again. However, now there are only two of them and one Yu Wanqing. What should I do.


    "Do you think Yu Wanqing will agree to let us leave her and not take her to play?" As expected, he pushed the door open and looked at the door silently.


    Sure enough, it was Yu Wanqing who sent Chen Shu to the dormitory. Yu Wanqing probably knew the character of these two people. She sent Chen Shu back to the dormitory and rushed back immediately. She just heard this at the door. I''m sure I''ll go to such a fun thing.


    However, when she really got there, Yu Wanqing was timid. After all, she was a little girl.


    Standing at the door of the gloomy biological laboratory, I felt the cold wind in the deep corridor and the sound of whine. Of course, my third brother and I were not afraid of this. However, Yu Wanqing began to be a little timid when I was ready to open the door of the laboratory.


    "Well, let''s forget it. Next time, I feel a little sleepy." although Yu Wanqing didn''t want to say that she was afraid, this excuse was bad enough, OK.


    "Since you are sleepy, go back to bed early, little girl. Staying up late at night is bad for your skin. It''s bad for your skin. You won''t be able to get married in the future. So, for your sake, go back and go to bed early." the third brother broke Yu Wanqing''s body and pushed her to go back.


    Miss Yu originally wanted to go back, but the third brother''s move completely aroused Yu Wanqing''s fighting desire and self-esteem.


    "Whoever is afraid of anyone, who doesn''t go in today, is a coward," Yu Wanqing''s fighting desire was completely aroused.


    Yu Wanqing is also a new hit gas, high spirited, eager to go in right now, and then, find out that behind the scenes, and then! Go back to the dormitory to sleep.


    When I saw Miss Yu''s ability to resist childbirth, I was completely convinced. The third brother was also a fierce one, and immediately seized Yu Wanqing''s life. Yu Wanqing was sure to go in and find out, even if it was the third brother''s method.


    Sure enough, the proper use of this method can save a lot of things.


    Laboratory, since the last time I visited, no one has cared about it. The second visit of me and others made the ash fall down again after more than a month. It fell to the ground, scattered into ash, and scattered in this quiet place.


    Here, it''s still as quiet as last time. It''s as quiet as water. It''s frightening. As if here, there is no trace of life.


    Yu Wanqing just full of pride, the moment in this quiet inside slowly precipitation, until, fear and uneasiness, occupy here."Third brother, this place is very evil. I''m not angry at all. Moreover, it''s so clean here." last time, we and others paid attention to the corpse of the teaching director. They didn''t pay attention to this. But this time, they came here specially. They observed very carefully. There were so many ashes on the door before, but there was a lot of dust inside The dust is gone. It''s clean and frightening.


    "Evil gate? It''s man-made, right? "The third brother smiles. The rising radian of his mouth has no temperature. He is clearly laughing, but it doesn''t give people a sense of joy. On the contrary, he has a kind of death killing.


    Yu Wanqing doesn''t know why the change of the third brother is so fast. Moreover, the third brother is never easy for Bao to reveal his true emotions. But at this time, Yu Wanqing feels that the breath of the third brother, and then tells himself that the third brother is very angry!


    I''m very, very angry. I''ve only seen this situation once. That time, it was a thing that shocked the whole company. It was also a romantic past.


    Although I have not seen the third brother angry feeling, but at this time, I also feel the third brother angry.


    In those years, the biology laboratory was also a key construction project of the school. It invested a lot of money in the production, which can be compared with the three ordinary classrooms. At a glance, many things were blocked by the huge teaching materials. To finish reading here, you still need to walk around for several times.


    I walked and looked at the classroom at random. There was a big place and a small place in the classroom. I walked through the small room and went to the big room alone. Over the years, the big room had been abandoned and no one was using it, so the school cut off the electricity in this room early.


    Fortunately, I''m here and three of them have excellent eyesight. It''s a common thing to grope in the dark. They are all used to acting in the dark. At this time, they must be like fish in water.


    However, this place is too big. It''s the first time that we''ve come here. We''ve all looked at it separately. Although it''s not so clean and frightening, we can see how much money the school spent on the renovation of this biological laboratory in those years. As a result, this biological laboratory has been abolished for so many years, but it can still be preserved here after so many years of wind and rain Well done.


    "Why are you back?" All of a sudden, a voice from the side, I was startled.


    I turned my head, and sure enough, it was the ghost baby I had not seen for a long time.


    "You didn''t tell me who your father was last time?" When I saw this ghost baby, my head was full of questions.

 Chapter 594

    For me, this ghost baby is the clue to everything and the fuse. First, I saw it in the office. The next day, it came out that the instructor was missing. Then, it led me to this biological laboratory and found out the death of the instructor.


    Therefore, the problems you want to know can only be eliminated in its body.


    "My father oh dear! I can''t tell you, dad will be angry when he comes back, "ghost baby said this sentence, and then disappeared.


    I suddenly felt like I was being played.


    "Me, what''s the matter with you?" Yu Wanqing''s voice came from the distance.


    I didn''t reply. I just walked in their direction.


    "What''s the matter?" The third brother looked at me and asked.


    I shook my head and looked out the door.


    The third brother also understood my meaning and took Yu Wanqing and me to walk outside the door. The moment I stepped out of the door, I looked behind the door. It was empty and there was no one.


    Until I got back to my bedroom, my head was full of that evil spirit.


    Until Miss Yu woke me up.


    "What''s the matter with you? Let''s go in such a hurry," Yu Wanqing was called back suddenly. On the way back, he knew what I meant by making eyes for my third brother. So, as soon as he came back, Yu Wanqing couldn''t wait to know what happened.


    The third brother said nothing and looked at me.


    I looked at the third brother and said silently, "third brother, I just saw the ghost baby again. I always feel that the power behind the ghost baby can''t be underestimated."


    My words, let the third brother into meditation.


    Yu Wanqing didn''t understand what it meant. Between the third brother and me, you came and I went, but he didn''t say it clearly. He completely drove himself crazy.


    "The ghost baby always said that he had a father, but there was no way to verify who the father was. Before, I always thought that his father would be the missing teaching director, but the result was not what I thought. Now I think its father may be... " I said what I wanted to do, but at the end of that guess, I felt a little terrible.


    "Do you think its father is the art teacher who died in an accident?" Yu Wanqing is not stupid either. Seeing my look, there is a saying that if you exclude everything that is impossible, the rest is impossible and possible. So, as soon as this bold guess came out, I felt that my idea was too scary.


    How can a man who died miserably come back to life and raise a ghost baby? Therefore, this matter is just a talk between heaven and night.


    "Third brother, do you think it is possible?" When I was in the mountains before, my grandfather often popularized some things about these things. However, my grandfather did not say anything about this situation. Therefore, subconsciously, it''s better to ask the well-informed third brother. In this way, at least, there may be a little breakthrough.


    "Although it''s impossible in theory, it''s not necessarily. After all, please, no one can make it clear." the third brother is not sure, and can only be vague.


    I also think all this is a little bit absurd. Although few people have seen what happened in those years, the news has spread all over the school. Many powerful students, because of their curiosity, secretly use their family background and get a lot of things from it. They are all rich CHILDES. There are a lot of romantic affairs, and they can''t get along with each other Go, the death certificate of the art teacher has been proved.


    "Third brother, that''s impossible," Yu Wanqing thought for a long time. She felt that she began to doubt life.


    The third brother also fell into deep meditation. It was strange enough. If it wasn''t for revisiting his hometown, he might not have found such a thing, such a shocking thing, hiding around them all the time. How could a person who had died long ago come back to life, and then raised a ghost in school for several years Baby.


    "Come on, it''s so late, you all go back, and you! I don''t sleep so late at night. I have bad skin. How can I marry in the future... " Before the third brother finished speaking, Yu wanqingteng suddenly stood up and said that he did not want to hear the third brother incarnate as an old lady here, nagging.


    The third brother also knew that Yu Wanqing was listening and stood up. I watched them leave their dormitories, turn off the lights, take off their coats, and lie on Chuang, but they didn''t feel sleepy. In my mind were all the words ghost baby had said to him before.


    I stayed up till dawn, but I didn''t fall asleep. My mind was full of the case of the missing instructor and the legend. According to the legend, how did the art teacher with unknown cause of death die? What was the cause of death? Why did the school press this matter down? All these things are too suspicious.


    Even though I thought about it all night, I didn''t come up with a reason. All I can do is pray to God that at this time, I can give myself a key clue to solve this problem.I just thought that I fell asleep on Chuang, because the next day was the weekend and there was no class, so I could stay up late and think of daybreak.


    However, I obviously did not expect that at this time, there will always be someone inexplicable to disturb his dream.


    I just fell asleep when I was near the dawn of the day. As a result, I just had a little shadow of my dream. In my dream, Chen Shu, wearing a long white skirt, stood in a large area of sunflowers, turned around and looked back with a smile.


    As a result, at this time, a whole huge thunder, accompanied by lightning, broke the whole sky. In a moment, Chen Shu, who was standing in the distance, disappeared. I suddenly woke up and knocked on the door


    I really feel very sad. Every time I just fell asleep, I was forced to wake up. Is this intentional?


    I walked to the door with sleepy eyes. I don''t have to guess who else would be there except the impatient Miss Yu who knocked so hard and so hastily?


    As soon as I opened the door, it was Miss Yu Wanqing, but there was another person, the third brother.


    "I''ll go. What happened? I just went to sleep," I looked at Yu Wanqing, ready to cry.


    "Still sleeping, such a big thing happened," Yu Wanqing looked at my confused image and didn''t want to talk about him.


    After I changed my clothes, I was dragged away by Yu Wanqing and the third brother. On the way, the third brother and Yu Wanqing just told him what happened.


    This is really a terrible thing. There is a security guard in the school jumping off the building, which is not quite terrible. The most terrible thing is that the place where he jumped off the building is the biological laboratory that I visited last night. The biological laboratory is very big, so many windows were built during the construction. There is only one window aiming at a huge fountain.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. When he fell, he just got stuck in the water outlet of the fountain. In the morning, as soon as the school staff opened the fountain, a stream of blood gushed out. Although it was early in the morning, many students were present, and some timid female students were directly frightened. Finally, several boys were directly sent to the hospital.


    This incident is a huge blow to the board of directors of the school where the library incident just happened. The principal of the school also thinks that his position as the principal will not be long.


    At the time of this incident, the third brother was just on the scene, and immediately ordered the school security department to surround the students'' dormitory, because the building is a special building for laboratories of various disciplines and teachers'' offices. All teachers coming to work are blocked outside, and several security guards are standing at the door of the dusty biological laboratory.


    The third brother just called Yu Wanqing. He wanted to call me, but he couldn''t get through.


    So the third brother and Yu Wanqing can only come by themselves.


    This matter is so big, even if the third brother made a decision on the spot and blocked the matter urgently, there were too many people on the scene. Although a lot of information was blocked, there was still a little bit of fire, that is, such a little bit of fire, which ignited the whole school at once, and all the students began to panic. I don''t know what the news was A student leaked it to his parents. Suddenly, in less than an hour, the whole school gate was blocked by his parents.


    Fortunately, the school recruited a lot of security guards at that time, so the school decided to divide the security part into two parts, one at the door, and sent several senior prefects to the door to appease the students'' parents, and the other at the scene of the crime.


    Then, the three came to the scene of the crime. The third brother was the director of education. After the third brother dealt with the matter urgently, someone reported it to the headmaster. The headmaster saw the shock of the third brother and just handed it over to the third brother. The people from the security department were on the scene of the crime.


    As soon as I saw the third brother, I let him go.


    As soon as I went in, I saw the corpse lying on the ground covered with white cloth. There were still a few drops of blood on the edge of the white cloth. It was like a red plum standing in the snow. However, at this time, I didn''t have any mood to "enjoy" the beautiful scenery.


    Looking around, he saw a familiar figure on the other side of the fountain, a black uniform and a polished gun pinned to his waist.


    The man walked over and patted me on the back.


    "Hey, Lao Lin," the man turned around. The familiar face was Lao Lin, the criminal police captain he had not seen for a long time.


    "Oh, I thought it was you. I heard that you were injured. How are you doing? Is your body better?" Lao Lin felt a little happy when he saw me. When I was injured, Lao Lin also heard about it. After all, this library incident is not a small matter, as one of the most serious injuries Seriously injured. Although Lao Lin doesn''t know how seriously injured I am, now I can still stand here. It seems that I am much better.

 Chapter 595

    "There''s nothing more to do. In other words, Lao Lin, this case is in the charge of your criminal police team?" I''m still a little surprised to see Lao Lin here. Although this matter has been blocked by the third brother, even if some information has been sent out, the criminal police team is not so fast.


    "In fact, we are also very strange. Two hours ago, someone called the criminal police team to report a homicide in your school, so we came here. As soon as we came, the third brother was surrounded by the security guards. However, how did the third brother become the teaching director? He is not the material," Lao Lin felt that his brain was not enough Yes.


    I said, as like as two peas, I have exactly the same idea with you. Actually, you are my bosom friend.


    But now the murder is coming, otherwise, I will kneel down regardless of the image and cry with Lao Lin''s thigh.


    "Well, Lao Lin, do you have any new discoveries?" Lao Lin is a professional criminal policeman. In the face of a homicide case, their actions should be much more information than the three of them have been struggling for a long time.


    "It''s ok if you don''t say this. As soon as I say this, all my hair turns white. You know, I''ve been working on cases for so many years. I''ve seen so many homicide cases, and none of them is more strange than this one." As soon as Lao Lin heard me mention it, the atmosphere began to get serious.


    An experienced old criminal policeman said at this time that he had never seen such a strange homicide.


    All of a sudden, I feel that my cognition is not enough.


    "I, you come here for a moment," Yu Wanqing''s voice came from the opposite side of the fountain. I looked in that direction, only to see the figure of the third brother walking up the teaching building, and Yu Wanqing''s wave.


    I went to Yu Wanqing. Yu Wanqing''s move must have been discovered by the third brother. When I went to the third brother, Lao Lin didn''t find anything, so I followed him. Anyway, he didn''t find anything.


    Seeing me coming, Yu Wanqing followed. Lao Lin and I looked at each other and seemed to know the answer.


    At the door of the biological laboratory, the third brother waved his hand, and the security guard opened the door of the biological laboratory wisely. Because it was day time, he was bold, and everyone was not as formal as walking in here at night.


    The name of the security guard who jumped from the building was Zhang Yang, and the window where he jumped from the building was in the deepest window of the biological laboratory.


    However, when I got there, I and my party were scared. The wall was white and flawless. There was only one open window. By the window, there were many red roses, red as blood, just like human blood. The terrible thing was that the leaves around the flowers were black.


    "This is the blooming rose?" In Yu Wanqing''s tone, with shock and fear, this painting is brand new. This is the dead art teacher. This painting is the famous work of the art teacher. When the teacher came to this school, because of his appearance, it attracted the wide attention of all the girls. However, he was very extreme. He always felt that he was an immortal talent, just buried. This blooming rose was painted with octopus Ink is the color of the leaves and chicken blood is the color of the roses.


    However, he has created countless blooming roses, but none of them can satisfy him. Therefore, he gradually began to have a terrible and crazy idea. He wanted to use human blood to make the most perfect blooming rose. At first, he used his own blood. Later, he began to cheat the girl students who liked him in the school. At that time, there was a girl The students admired him, so they were willing to bleed him. However, they were sent to the hospital because they bled too much.


    The girl''s blood type is special, the hospital has no blood bank to supply, and the girl''s parents are not in China, so the girl died of excessive blood loss.


    However, this matter is the girl''s own wish. Therefore, the police have no way to punish the art teacher. Therefore, the police can only detain him for a few days. No matter how the girl''s parents ask the police to punish him, in the end, the art teacher comes back.


    But the school did not dare to use him. The school decided to expel him. On the day he left, he disappeared. Three days later, he was found in the biological laboratory. He died miserably. The police also suspected that it was the girl''s parents who were angry and sought revenge. After the police intervened, there was no discovery, so it was just a dead end.


    Coincidentally, the place where the art teacher died was just this window.


    "I''ll go. It belongs to your business scope. It shouldn''t belong to US criminal policemen." Lao Lin looked at the third brother silently. He didn''t know what happened.


    It''s difficult for a dead person to come back to life, and then he drew this picture here.


    Because this matter is of great importance. If a little bit is leaked, it will lead to unimaginable things. So, in this picture, they are the first to see it.


    "This matter, no one can spread, otherwise," the third brother also knows how serious this matter is, so we all know what he said, and what is behind the unfinished words, we all know."But, how to deal with this matter," Yu Wanqing looked at the "blooming rose". The original beautiful picture, in Yu Wanqing''s eyes, represents endless killing, a terrible killing, an extreme person. For his so-called ideal, this painting represents the dirty side of human nature.


    "We should let the criminal police team take over here. No one can get close to here. Otherwise, if it is spread out, it will cause more than a simple matter like parental riot." Looking at the third brother, Lao Lin was an experienced criminal police captain, and immediately thought about what should happen.


    "No, I remember that at the beginning, the teaching director was also put here." I didn''t speak, but at this time, I suddenly slapped my head.


    Yu Wanqing also suddenly slapped me on the side of my head!


    "Well, when you say that, I also think about it. You say, is it a coincidence?" Lao Lin also thinks about it. The three people who were there that night, at this moment, all feel that this thing is really terrible.


    "Lao Lin, do you have no brain?" Miss Yu can''t help satirizing this person when she sees things that can be satirized.


    Yes, Miss Yu.


    I look at Yu Wanqing, but I don''t say anything.


    "Well, hehe, I''m old," Lao Lin also felt that his idea was a bit out of the question.


    One time, two times, three times in a row. How can this be a normal thing.


    "It''s definitely a few years ago. If it''s really not possible, it has something to do with the teacher." The third elder brother is really an understanding person, and he told the key to this matter at once.


    "A teacher who has been dead for so many years is still a teacher who has left his job at that time. Where can I start to find out?" I looked at my third brother. To understand this, I must start from the art teacher. However, it''s hard to say how to find out. After all, after so many years of death, I was still expelled from school. It''s said that when I was found, I didn''t know Some people want to collect the corpse for him. For such a person, how many people can remember him and how many people can remember the truth of that year. If we want to start from him, it is self-evident how difficult it is.


    "This kind of secret affairs are all tainted by the school, and they will never be recorded. Moreover, although the police intervened in this matter in those years, since ten years ago, the police have begun to use electronic records. On our side, big and small cases happen every year as usual, and there are countless records, so on our side The record of the school is deleted every three years. According to this year, it has been deleted for a long time. It is impossible to start from the police. People in the school regard this matter as taboo, and no one will know it. Even if they know it, they will not tell you. How do you check it? " Although Lao Lin also knew to check, now it seems that there is no way to go.


    "Third brother, do you think it is possible that the headmaster has worked in our school for so many years..." I have heard the word "school" all the time, and the principal of the school is the person who has worked in this school for the most years, so I wonder if it is possible.


    "This matter, when the school tried to block the wind, in the school, have the ability to give this order, in addition to the principal, who else, can you naive think, this principal, will tell us the truth of that year?" Yu Wanqing plays Miss Yu''s nature again. Sharp and straightforward language, merciless irony and ridicule.


    I touched my nose and didn''t speak.


    Lao Lin also saw that everyone''s atmosphere was awkward. The third brother didn''t speak, but he just looked around. After Yu Wanqing satirized me, he didn''t speak. I was satirized, so naturally I didn''t want to continue to say anything. After all, I couldn''t think of a better way to investigate this matter.


    "It''s impossible for the old people in the school, but it''s not just the people in the school who know about it. The school can''t do it. We can do it from others." The third brother, who has not spoken for a long time, finally spoke.


    "You mean Uncle Niu and aunt Niu? " I thought about it for a while, and finally figured out who the third brother was talking about.


    "You''re smart at last. You''ve lived up to my teaching for so long." Third brother looked at me, and finally had a trace of smile, but, fleeting.


    The third brother went out, and I and my party followed. The security guard outside nodded. The last one in my party completely stepped out of the biological laboratory, and the security guard closed the door of the laboratory.


    Because the school gate was blocked, so they couldn''t get out at all. They had to surreptitiously climb over the wall.


    Fortunately, all of them were skilled people. They turned over and I patted my hand.

 Chapter 596

    On the other hand, it''s the way to Uncle Niu and aunt Niu''s stall.


    Lao Lin has never been here before, so he can only follow me and go with them. Before long, uncle Niu and aunt Niu''s stall appeared.


    "Ah, boy, come to fight again." Uncle Niu''s eyes were sharp. He suddenly saw the third brother and others around the corner. When he saw the third brother, he was happy immediately.


    "Wanqing, it''s coming again." aunt Niu didn''t care about these two people, only saw Yu Wanqing standing beside me.


    "Uncle Niu, aunt Niu," I said respectfully. After all, one is an old man in the company, and the other is a person that even the third brother dare not provoke. I absolutely dare not speak at will.


    "Hello," Lao Lin is about the same age as Uncle Niu and aunt Niu, so he doesn''t know how to say hello to the couple, so he can only say hello like this.


    But aunt Bai nodded to both of them as a greeting.


    Aunt Bai said something considerate to Yu Wanqing, then she turned and went into the kitchen of the shop. I know that Yu Wanqing was hungry, but because he had business to do today, the third brother didn''t fight directly with Uncle Niu. Uncle Niu also hurt his third brother because he fought with him last time, so he couldn''t help fighting with him this time.


    When Aunt Bai brought out several bowls of noodles from the kitchen of the shop, looking at the sweat on the tip of aunt Bai''s nose, uncle Niu no longer quarreled with the third brother there, and hurried up to take the plate from Aunt Niu''s hand. Take it to a long table and greet everyone until they are all seated.


    Aunt Niu stood aside and took the noodles out of the plate bowl by bowl and put them in front of everyone. Yu Wanqing grew up in the company since childhood and knew aunt Niu since childhood, so she was not polite. She picked up chopsticks and ate them directly. When she put them in front of Lao Lin and me, Lao Lin and I nodded their thanks, and aunt Niu also nodded with a smile.


    Aunt Niu is also busy, and directly sits beside uncle Niu.


    "I heard that you want to know about that art teacher back then?" Uncle Niu is not interested in the delicious food in front of him. Looking at the third brother, he said.


    Aunt Niu was shocked to hear what uncle Niu said, but she didn''t say anything. I also observed this, but she lowered her head and didn''t say anything.


    "This art teacher used to be very popular in school, just like you are now," said uncle Niu. He also looked at his third brother, and then said, "in the past, he used to come here for breakfast. He was a good-looking child, very polite and didn''t know why. Later, he heard that he had an accident and never came here again."


    from Niu Uncle''s words, they heard a, and the hearsay is not the same as the art teacher.


    In the rumor, he is crazy. In order to finish his painting, he can use all means regardless of the consequences. Even, he can make a perfect painting with the blood of a girl who loves him.


    In Uncle Niu''s memory, the art teacher would respectfully call aunt Niu shuniu every time he came here. Then, every time he came, he only wanted a bowl of beef noodles and would tell Aunt Niu about some interesting things that happened at school that day.


    He was very gentle, and he was so kind to every student. At that time, there was a girl student who adored him and wanted to give her blood to him to make a perfect "blooming rose". Although at the beginning, he had a little bit of affection, but in the end, he gave up. He felt that it was too cruel. Unexpectedly, in the end, he gave up But a girl loved him so much that she put her own blood in the dormitory. The whole bathtub was covered with blood, reflecting the girl''s pale face.


    The girl died in the end. The girl''s parents said that it was caused by him. The parents asked the school to give an explanation, and the school could only expel him. Rather baffling as like as two peas too horrible to look at, the next version of


    is just like the school legend. He was found in a biology laboratory at last.


    No one knows what happened.


    "Why is this version different from what we heard?" I didn''t eat any delicious food. In the whole dining room, everyone listened to Uncle Niu''s words. Yu Wanqing was the only one who had been eating all the time. However, uncle Niu''s version was totally different from that spread in the school.


    "The school version, are deliberately out, in addition to the outcome, the rest is just to hide." The third brother watched Yu Wanqing finish a bowl of noodles quickly and silently moved his noodles to Yu Wanqing. The whole process was still talking to me and others.


    "What the third brother means is that the school said it on purpose, just to hide people''s eyes and ears. So, what is the truth behind it? What happened that year? " I did not expect that the school should deliberately reveal this version, in order to cover up something, or to discredit the art teacher?


    "This matter, the school must be involved, so, the school will be so much trouble to erase this matter, what happened in the end?" Yu Wanqing finally put down the bowl of noodles. Just now, she was not just eating. After all, it was not so simple."Hum, it won''t be a good thing, otherwise, where do you need to hide this matter so much, and deliberately discredit others, pity the art teacher of that year." After all, I''m still full of blood. When I hear such words, I''m very angry in my heart.


    "It''s useless for you to say this kind of words now. The old people in the school certainly won''t say it. At that time, they will be suspected by others that you have ulterior motives to break the dirty water all over your body." Yu Wanqing can also feel this feeling, but after all, Yu Wanqing has been used to this kind of scene since she was young, so she is used to it.


    I don''t know whose meaning it is. It''s not important for such a person. If they can find out this matter, then it''s a consolation to others.


    "Well, where are we going to find out. What''s more, it''s been so long. The students in the school have changed for two terms. Isn''t it the teachers who stay the longest in the school? Since the school is in charge of this matter, it is absolutely impossible to ask from the teachers. " After I think about these things clearly, I don''t know what to do. What he said is true.


    "In the school, the teachers are not the only ones who stay the longest," the third brother said without saying anything.


    I thought about it and emptied my mind slowly. Then, the common people on campus appeared in his memory one by one.


    "Security guard, cleaner, teaching assistant." I look at the third brother. If it wasn''t for his words, I would not have thought that there are still some people who often appear in the school. Although they are humble and almost ignored, they are indispensable to the school.


    "You don''t have as many people as you said. You already have answers in your heart, right?" Lao Lin didn''t speak all the time. Looking at me, he finally spoke.


    The answer?


    It suddenly occurred to me why they came here today, in the same place, spraying blood everywhere.


    "Yes, security!" I immediately thought about what happened this morning. If it wasn''t for the sudden accident of the security guards, they would not have come here. They wanted to inquire thoroughly and find out what happened in those years.


    "Every security guard in the school has been working in the school for several years. They protect the safety of the school every day. The students in and out of the school and every word they say can be known by these security guards. They know who lost the dog, let alone such a big event." Lao Lin looked at me with a smile. There was a feeling that my family had just grown up.


    "But will these people really tell us the truth?" Although I know who to start with, I don''t know whether these people will tell them about it.


    "I just got the news that Zhang Yang, the security guard who fell from a building and died, was an orphan. He grew up in the orphanage without father or mother. Coincidentally, he was also a student of this school, but he didn''t learn well since he was a child, and he didn''t want to study well. He mixed with people on the street all day, and gradually became a person who didn''t learn well Three years ago, Shu''s hooligan left a criminal record in the police hospital. Because of fighting, that is to say, he left a criminal record in the police hospital, so he never found a job after graduating from junior high school. Finally, he knelt down in front of the headmaster, and the headmaster accepted him as a security guard. He was a loafer and didn''t work, and sometimes he peeped through the school gate when he went to work I heard that a few days ago he owed tens of thousands of yuan to the casino because of gambling. With his salary, I don''t think he can afford it. " Lao Lin checked the information of the dead before he came here, so for Zhang Yang, in fact, Lao Lin also felt that it''s no big deal for such a person to die. It''s still for the world, except for a piece of trash.


    Yu Wanqing solved my bowl of noodles again, and then she was satisfied.


    "Such a person, if not for the sake of avoiding more people from being hurt, for the sake of the truth of that year, I would not help such a person to find the real murderer." Yu Wanqing doesn''t just care to eat. In fact, in Yu Wanqing''s heart, this kind of person is a scum. However, if it wasn''t for his relationship with this matter, otherwise, she would never have investigated this case.

 Chapter 597

    "Is he on good terms with the security guards?" I look at Lao Lin, after all, now only Lao Lin knows the information about Zhang Yang.


    "Well, a few days ago, he was drunk and had a fight with a security guard. After that, the security guard who was injured by him stayed in the hospital. Now he is still in a coma. However, it is said that the school leaders are biased towards Zhang Yang, who fights in the school. The school leaders let him go and often give him a pay rise for a long holiday," Lao Lin just learned When he said this information, he was also scared. A senior school manager left a hooligan alone. He had been a criminal policeman for so many years. At the beginning, he thought it was abnormal. Sure enough, it was a strange thing.


    "Well, unless this boy has something in his hand from the school, otherwise, there will be such a ridiculous thing." Uncle Niu turned out to be an old man in the company. He had been through many cases. When he heard about Zhang Yang, he thought of the reasons behind it.


    Aunt Niu seemed to be lost in her own meditation and didn''t speak.


    "It seems that we have to start with the security guards. Let''s go. Let''s go to the hospital first." the third brother stood up and nodded to Aunt Bai and uncle Bai, saying goodbye. Third brother''s temperament wants to come so, so, uncle Niu and aunt Niu didn''t care.


    Yu Wanqing also stood up: "Auntie, I''m leaving."


    before Lao Lin and I left, we nodded and followed the third brother out.


    Hospitals.


    "Oh, my son, the one who killed a thousand swords, how can he be beaten like this? My son, what''s the matter with you? What can I do?" a woman''s shrill cry came out from the ward.


    Just now, the third brother betrayed the hue. He managed to find out the whereabouts of the injured security guard from the mouth of the nurse. Unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived at the door, he heard the voice in the ward.


    "It''s supposed to be the family of the security guard who was beaten. It''s said that this man was seriously injured and even his bones were broken." Lao Lin asked the nurse. Fortunately, he had such an identity. Otherwise, it''s hard to find out the truth of the matter.


    "It seems that Zhang Yang''s hand is really heavy. He even broke people''s bones. I heard that the school also lost a lot of money. I didn''t expect that Zhang Yang caused such a big disaster. I didn''t expect that the school could tolerate him so much. It seems that what happened in those years is absolutely nothing small." I didn''t expect that Zhang Yang should have done such a ridiculous thing. What''s more terrible is that the leaders of the school even connived at his behavior. So, what''s the purpose of the school? It can tolerate one person to touch the bottom line again and again.


    "Come on, let''s go to see the poor little security guard," the third brother put his hand on the doorknob and gently pushed open the door of the ward.


    A woman sitting in front of the hospital bed crying, as soon as she saw me coming in, she wiped her tears and stood up.


    "Hello, we are from school." As soon as the third brother came in, he showed his origin.


    "Are you really from school?" The mother stood up, looked at the third brother, eyes do not know, cry for a few days, red and swollen.


    "Yes, but our school is going to have a chat with your son about this. Could you excuse me for a moment?" The third brother showed his smile, but he didn''t have any feelings.


    "Who are these?" So many people came to the school all at once. My aunt couldn''t believe these people.


    Lao Lin took out his police card. When his aunt saw it, her face became more relaxed. After all, the police intervened in this kind of thing, which can also make the family feel at ease.


    "We need to have a good chat with your children, but there are some words you''d better avoid." Lao Lin also knows that if there are parents present in this kind of thing, besides, if the parents are emotional, they may lose their brains. Therefore, at this time, it is the best choice to let the parents go out.


    "Well, officer, I''ll go to the doctor first. Police, you must help our son. He is honest and never quarrels with others. I didn''t expect that he was beaten like this this this time." As soon as the old mother saw her son, she thought of his sufferings. In her heart, she couldn''t help crying.


    Yu Wanqing and I did not speak until my mother went out and the door was completely closed.


    After all, Zhang Yang was beaten up by a young man to help him in the ward.


    "Tell me, why do you fight?" he said that the boy was honest. He was really honest. Since they entered the door, the man had been lying on the Chuang, not talking, just looking at them quietly.


    "Zhang Yang just broke up with his girlfriend, so he was very unhappy all the time. Every time when he was on duty, he was drinking. We have told the school many times, but the headmaster has always been partial to him. That is to say, it''s the same as never. Every time he was drunk and refused to be on duty, I helped him on duty. This time, when I was on duty, he suddenly got drunk and rushed up to give me a punch. " The beaten security guard is called Chen Yong. Chen Yong is an honest man. However, Zhang Yang repeatedly touches the bottom line. Even an honest man can''t stand it."When he hit you, was it just because he had a drink?" Lao Lin''s habit is an occupational disease of criminal police.


    "I remember that he seemed to be on the phone at that time, and what he called was," Chen Yong''s face was a little strange. Then he opened his mouth: "it''s the headmaster. I heard that. Zhang Yang still threatened the headmaster on the phone, saying something about that year''s events, the disclosure of things, and so on. Later, he seemed to be angered and rushed up to me One punch, "


    Yu Wanqing and I looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    It seems that there is something hidden in the past.


    "I''ve been working in the school for several years. A big thing happened in the school. You should know that the name of the suicidal art teacher is Fang Shu. This teacher is a good man. It''s not the same as the rumors in the school. I don''t know why there are such rumors about him in the school. The school is a private school. The salaries of many teachers are several times higher than ours. They don''t treat us as human beings. Only Mr. Fang is good to us. We have to stay in the school every day to protect the safety of the school. We can only leave the school one day a week. Sometimes, even if the old people in our family are sick, the school won''t give us a holiday, only Mr. Fang Teacher, I''m willing to help us deal with things outside. He is a good teacher, but he is a good man, I remember one year, my mother was ill, I want to ask for leave to take care of my mother, but the school refused to let me off, but let Zhang Yang a month''s leave, let me replace his work, later or teacher Fang, help me take care of my mother, go to the hospital every day, my mother''s disease is not easy to get better, did not expect, too Not long after, such a good person, there will be no more Chen Yong knows what they came for. Fang Shu was such a good man. In the end, he was discredited. He didn''t know if he had left a whole body. If Fang Shu can clear his innocence, it is also a wish to understand himself and his old mother. When his mother was sick, he took Fang Shu, who was an orphan since childhood, as his son. What happened in those years was that his mother refused to believe him and always scolded God for being blind. If this happened, Fang Shu could clean up How happy would my mother be? She would burn incense to Fang Shu every day during Qingming Festival, and she could have a face to meet each other.


    "Do you know what happened at school. Why does the school do this? "I look at Chen Yong, who is slowly lost in thought. I can''t bear to interrupt his meditation. Although it''s cruel, if I don''t interrupt again, I guess they can''t get the answer they want to know.


    "In those years, the school deliberately concealed a lot of things, that is, the rumors were deliberately woven by the school. Many of our security guards knew what Mr. Fang was like, not like that at all, and the little girl who committed suicide was not like this. We have seen that little girl many times, and it was a special sunny day It''s impossible for Lang''s little girl to commit suicide. " Chen Yong also recalled the rumors.


    I didn''t speak.


    "In fact, we have heard a lot of things in those years, and there are a lot of rumors, all of which are slandering teacher Fang. However, we still know the truth, that is, teacher Fang suddenly disappeared, not because of anything else, but..." Chen Yong''s expression seems to be a little obscure, and then he said: "the person who was killed intentionally, such a good person, looks so beautiful, but in the end, he was scratched with a knife. You can tell me, what kind of person is it that can do such a cruel thing?"


    Chen Yong''s tone becomes more and more excited, and Fang Shu is his own salvation In the end, he was killed by a little man, but he didn''t have a good reputation.


    "It''s so cruel. Who do you think might have done it?" Yu Wanqing was a little surprised when she heard this kind of thing, but she soon recovered. After all, she had seen so many things since she was a child, so she was not so surprised.


    I looked at Yu Wanqing and did not speak.


    "It''s Zhang Yang. It must be Zhang Yang." Chen Yong''s mood suddenly became excited.


    "Why do you say that?" I was also shocked by the sudden arrival of this security guard. What''s the matter. If it''s not because of what just happened, maybe it''s just because of venting anger.


    "I, I absolutely did not deliberately frame up Zhang Yang. At the beginning, Zhang Yang had a girlfriend who talked about marriage, who happened to be a teacher in our school. However, since Fang Shu came, the female teacher often contacted with Fang Shu. Gradually, she fell in love with Fang Shu and wanted to break up with Zhang Yang. Zhang Yang loved her girlfriend very much, so naturally she didn''t want to. However, Fang Shu didn''t like it A female teacher, only friends and colleagues, there is no love between men and women, but because of this thing, the female teacher resigned, and then, Zhang Yang also because of this thing, completely ruthless on Fang Shu Chen Yong is an honest man. Except for me, all of them are human beings. It''s right to judge people. Chen Yong doesn''t lie.

 Chapter 598

    "It seems that Zhang Yang deserves to die. He is the one who did it. I think it''s most likely that he did it." Yu Wanqing has seen people with Sese. She can feel what Zhang Yang looks like when she listens to other people''s descriptions.


    "Let''s do it first, Mr. Chen. We''ll find out about this. Now we''ll leave first. You''ll have to rest without disturbing us." Lao Lin put away his little record book. It was his occupational disease. He looked at Chen Yong sitting on the bed with a professional smile.


    After I went out, Chen Yong lay down again. In his mind, he was familiar with his face before. Such a heroic young man turned out to be like this.


    The old mother came into the room again with a thermos in her hand.


    "Well, they are," the old mother looked around, leaving her son alone.


    "Gone, gone," Chen Yong''s voice, is so powerless, with a sense of decadence, like, a dying patient.


    All the way out of the hospital, everyone had their own ideas and didn''t speak. Maybe they were thinking about what happened just now, or maybe they were thinking about what happened in those years.


    No one broke the silence, only the sound of people walking on the road, the wind around, the sound of leaves rubbing, especially in the dark.


    "If we say that what happened in those years had something to do with the school, why did it have something to do with a rogue security guard in those years? Or did we say that Zhang Yang knew something unknown about the school and threatened the school leaders with it all the time. Otherwise, the people of the school would not connive at him so much." I broke the silence, and I couldn''t figure out what it was like.


    Yu Wanqing looked at me with a dull face and no smile.


    "You say, what happened in those years? Is it because of Human life, "I saw no one talking, and I went on talking. I was not stupid. If it wasn''t for such a big thing as human life, how could the school tolerate such hooligans for so long? The directors and leaders of the school all had a proud background. How could they tolerate such people? There must be something wrong. This matter is absolutely different from that of that year It''s about death.


    "It''s no use saying that if it''s not for human life, how can the school connive at such hooligans? However, most of the human lives have happened," Lao Lin looked at me and thought that the child was too young.


    "Fang Shu is definitely not the first one. However, if it wasn''t for Fang Shu''s reputation, it might not have been revealed, and Zhang Yang would not have caught the tail. Now that Zhang Yang is dead, it is estimated that the people in this school will be very happy. Fortunately, Zhang Yang is an orphan, "Yu Wanqing said.


    "There are so many things happened in the school before, but the school always has a kind of strange feeling for this kind of thing. Moreover, I always feel that the school always has a kind of strange feeling for me, just like, there is always something bad happening." I look at the third brother and hope to get the answer from him.


    "This school is really not peaceful, just don''t know what is here." Lao Lin has been a criminal policeman for so many years. Although he is a people''s policeman, since he knows the company, he has more or less learned something about spirit. He has dealt with a lot of such things before, all with the help of his third brother. Therefore, he is very concerned about this matter It''s more or less associated with those things.


    "Don''t guess. If you want to know the answer, you''d better find it yourself." The third brother, who has not spoken for a long time, said such a sentence at this moment.


    If it''s for the sake of the criminal police, the third brother will never be so kind-hearted to investigate this matter. This matter involves no lover and almost hurt me. Therefore, the third brother will not ignore this matter.


    After we finally left for a while, my third brother and I went back to school with Yu Wanqing. Lao Lin said that there was something urgent at home, so he went home first and went back to his bedroom. He had no sleep all night


    I always don''t understand that since I came here, I have been faced with all these seemingly strange things, and I gradually have a sense of habit. However, my original purpose, the purpose of coming here, is not to repay the kindness. Now, he is a little lost. Where is his benefactor?


    The next day, I woke up early. Looking at Yu Wanqing, third brother and Lao Lin sitting on the sofa in my bedroom, I said that I was used to it. However, this group of people came in through the window inexplicably, and I was scared. It''s just that I was used to it, so I recovered from these inexplicable things It''s too late.


    As usual, she went into the bathroom, changed her clothes and washed well. When she came out, Yu Wanqing had another bowl of noodles on her hand. It was obvious that this was Yu Wanqing''s breakfast. After only half an hour, she began to eat. But for Yu Wanqing, it was already a bad breakfast."Sit down," the third brother watched me come out, quietly changed a sitting posture on the sofa, sitting lazily, like a lazy black cat, but it made people feel cold.


    My mouth slightly a smoke, third brother, this seems to be my dormitory, you make as if I was the guest.


    But I didn''t say anything. I sat on my own Chuang and looked at Laolin. To be exact, I looked at the folder in Laolin''s hand.


    In this folder, there is absolutely the latest news from Lao Lin, and this information is absolutely related to the events of that year.


    "The latest news we got is about what happened in those years. I didn''t expect that this school was not peaceful. It started so many years ago." Lao Lin can''t help sighing that when he got the news before, he was scared.


    The contents of the folder Lao Lin got really surprised them enough.


    Before Fang Shu, there were many people missing and dying in the school. From one thing, the first person was a clean little girl. Her body was found by a group of students who came back to the dormitory at night. Because she was buried by the side of the road, a girl fell on the ground. Looking up, she saw a bone. A group of girls just said that they were laughing. Next time At that moment, I was in a panic. However, the school was enrolling students, so I didn''t tell it to the outside world. I was pressed down by some people in the leadership of the school. The next month, another person''s body was found under a tree in the school garden, and the school pressed the matter down again. Then, again and again, no matter any body was found, even if the school found a private detective to check, it could not find anything, until something special happened. This time, a student died, which was no longer common The school knew that it could not be controlled. It simply gambled and pushed it all to Fang Shu. It also used some means to suppress it. In the end, Fang Shu was dismissed. In fact, they didn''t want Fang Shu to do anything, but unexpectedly, Fang Shu was on the day of his resignation , unexpectedly disappeared, and finally found in the biological laboratory, the school thought, has been pushed to him, now people are dead, simply put a name of fear of suicide.


    As for Zhang Yang, the school has handed over so many cases of accidental death of workers to Zhang Yang. It is because Zhang Yang is a ruffian and knows a lot of local ruffians. Therefore, it is appropriate to deal with these cases, at least not found by others. However, local ruffians are local ruffians because they know the handle of the school In front of the school leaders, it is also lawless. Because of this, the school can''t do anything to Zhang Yang.


    However, when Fang Shu died, Zhang Yang''s jealousy was completely aroused. In the face of Fang Shu who died, he didn''t know why. Even if he died, Fang Shu''s mouth was still smiling like a gentleman. It was as if he was born to be so noble. Such a person completely angered Zhang Yang. Zhang Yang took Fang Shu''s face and cut it with a knife All of them thought Zhang Yang was crazy.


    The school also thinks that such a person is simply too terrible.


    Therefore, Zhang Yang''s death is a blessing for the school. Zhang Yang''s domineering character determines his own fate early.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with this school. After so many people died, all the leaders of the school were suppressed. It seems that their official fortune has come to an end." Three elder brothers smile, completely don''t feel surprised for this matter, after all, oneself have seen, much more than this.


    "Third brother, you are still in charge of their official affairs. You should not think about what to do in order to solve this problem. Otherwise, more people will die, but it will be out of control." I look at the third brother. Although I am used to this kind of mentality, I can''t be so cold-blooded. After all, there are several lives. It''s too much for the school to be so reckless.


    Yu Wanqing looked at me and continued to eat his breakfast. Although he grew up here, he did grow up with the third brother. In fact, he had this idea, but he didn''t just say it.


    I looked at Lao Lin and Lao Lin nodded to him.


    Lao Lin is a criminal policeman. Even if the third brother doesn''t investigate this kind of thing, he has to do it himself. After all, it belongs to his own occupation. Besides, this kind of thing already belongs to a criminal offence. Even if the real murderer is not a human being, he still has to find out this thing. Otherwise, it violates his professional ethics.


    The third brother and Yu Wanqing will never help. It is estimated that only I am willing to help myself.


    But, three elder brothers a eyes silently Piao to come over.


    "I warn you, this guy is from our company, not the free labor force of your criminal police,"


    "meow." One side of the small meow called, from his warm quilt inside out, and then, for a new position, continue to sleep.I look at xiaomeow. Xiaomeow hasn''t seen it for a long time since he was hospitalized. Generally, he can see xiaomeow in the warm bed in his bedroom. Since the last time xiaomeow woke up, he felt that xiaomeow had become very strange and was always sleeping. The third brother also said that this is xiaomeow''s blood awakening, but where there is blood awakening depends on sleep Yes, even if I''m worried about little meow, I can''t do anything.


    "Brother three, you see, this matter has something to do with you. If you don''t help me, I can''t make a good job," Lao Lin said with a smile. He has known brother three for a long time. Although it''s all because of tolerance, for brother three, there is no eternal friendship, only eternal interests. Therefore, if you want brother three to help, you have to pay a price, This price is absolutely unbearable.


    I look at the third brother.


    The third brother looked at me.


    Finally, the third brother was defeated at my request. The third brother said that this was the first time that he did something without any cost. After all, it had something to do with himself. The unscrupulous people provoked again and again. If he didn''t do something, the unscrupulous people would really think that he was easy to bully.

 Chapter 599

    Yu Wanqing doesn''t care about these things. As long as he has something to eat, Lao Lin is willing to give up. He even promised Yu Wanqing that as long as Yu Wanqing promised to help, he would promise. When things are settled, he would invite Yu Wanqing to the best restaurant in Tongzhou, and eat until Yu Wanqing is full.


    For Laolin''s promise, the third brother and I said that Laolin is a real man! Such a great decision, they will not do!


    Yu Wanqing finally agreed under the temptation of delicious food.


    Lao Lin silently touched his wallet, heartbroken to the extreme, but, for his year-end bonus, now pay, is necessary!


    Finally, my group, in my dormitory, temporarily formed a strange combination, and I also felt that I was crazy.


    For Lao Lin''s sake, I gave up.


    Because of Zhang Yang, the parents of the school came to the school and asked to take their children home. Therefore, the school put all the students back home. Many students who were not day students lived in the school, such as Guo, I and others.


    The third brother didn''t leave the school because he wanted to investigate the case, which attracted the attention of many people in the society. Therefore, the criminal police team also stayed in the school, but because Lao Lin said hello in advance, the criminal police team did not restrict the action of me and others.


    "You say, who did this thing? It seems that this person has been lurking in the school for at least five years, and the number of crimes will never be less than what we saw. There may be more that we didn''t find," I looked at Lao Lin and Yu Wanqing not far away.


    The third brother went back to the company early this morning and said that he had something important to take back. Yu Wanqing came to the scene of the crime early with her breakfast in her arms. Because Zhang Yang had no family, no one would collect his body. The body was always put in the same place. In the face of this bloody place, Yu Wanqing could still eat it. This is also terrible.


    On this day, I had been at the scene of the crime for so long, but I didn''t find anything. In the evening, I had nothing to do with it. Finally, I had a dinner with Yu Wanqing and Lao Lin, and then I went back to my bedroom. Maybe I was too tired, so I fell directly on my own Chuang and fell asleep.


    "Jining, Jining," the old man''s voice is like the mellow wine that has been precipitated for a long time. It comes from the valley, from the deepest corner of my heart. It''s a familiar voice. It''s my grandfather''s voice.


    I looked at the mist in front of me. My grandfather''s voice came from all directions. I looked around, but I couldn''t find his presence. There were only echoes again and again.


    "Grandfather, where are you, grandfather! Where are you? "I looked around, but it was still a fog.


    "Jining, don''t just look at the surface when doing things. The world is so big that there are all kinds of strange things. You should remember what your grandfather said to you. If you want to find our benefactor, you must remember that you must find our benefactor." the voice of my grandfather came over, and he was as calm as usual, but he was getting farther and farther, weaker and weaker, just like, gradually farther away Leave, so I think of before, before my grandfather died, also hold his hand, tell him, must find their family benefactor, must find their family benefactor, repay, is the reason he came here.


    However, all this happened so fast that people couldn''t take precautions and didn''t have any time to find their benefactor.


    Gradually, I began to lose my own direction. Suddenly, a picture appeared in front of me. The flag was hanging high, the dust was rising with the wind, the other side was blooming one after another, the petals were flying with the wind, the death was withering, the flower roots were nourished by blood donation, and became the real flower of death.


    This picture is one of the scenes I saw in the coma after the library incident. It is a battlefield of gunfire, a flag stained with blood, soldiers waving machetes, fighting in blood, one after another falling down, a scene of awe, a battlefield of blood boiling.


    Why is there such a scene in my memory? I seem to have experienced it personally. However, the time when it happened is definitely not in my experience.


    However, this inexplicable sense of substitution, the clarity of their memory, why, why they have such a memory.


    I wake up, but found that he has been sweating, only the white ceiling, has been quiet around, I look at his familiar scenery.


    It''s still my dormitory, but I feel as if I haven''t seen it for a long time. I also feel that this dream seems to have passed for a long time, as if I have been sleeping for many years.


    I put on my clothes, opened the door, left the room, and went straight to Yu Wanqing''s girls'' dormitory. The dormitory for boys and girls was not very far away. I was a boy again. Just walking, I arrived soon. Many people left the school, and the girls in the dormitory also walked a lot, leaving only scattered people here.


    Looking at Yu Wanqing slowly came down, giggle, the side of the beautiful shadow.That''s Chen Shu.


    I went up, Yu Wanqing saw me, took Chen Shu''s hand, and hurried down the stairs.


    "It seems that I didn''t sleep late today. I got up so early. Fortunately, I didn''t wait for you," Yu Wanqing looked at me, smiling, and her hand was still holding Chen Shu.


    Indeed, since Yu Wanqing met Chen Shu, for this in their own eyes, there is a weaker than their own a little girl, is in everywhere protection.


    In my heart, for Chen Shu, a girl, in his eyes, Chen Shu is a quiet little girl, who can arouse people''s desire to protect. Not only me, not only boys, but also girls, even girls like Yu Wanqing, will have this desire to protect Chen Shu.


    I look at Yu Wanqing and Chen Shu, I don''t know what they want to do, but I always feel that something bad is going to happen, which may be related to my wallet.


    "Let''s go, let''s have breakfast," Yu Wanqing looked at me with a smile. Sure enough, he felt that his blood trough was completely empty.


    After that, Yu Wanqing took them to Uncle Niu and aunt Niu. Uncle Niu and aunt Niu had obviously just opened a shop. Seeing them, Yu Wanqing welcomed them with a smile.


    Although uncle Niu and his wife are old friends, they open a shop just to make a little money. So every time I eat and drink, I leave money on the table. Miss Yu is very kind to help me figure out the price in advance.


    Sure enough, in the next hour, aunt Niu came out of the kitchen bowl after bowl. Since the last time, Chen Shu also had a little psychological resistance. However, she really admired Yu Wanqing for eating so much and maintaining such good body material.


    When Yu Wanqing finally fills his stomach, Lao Lin just arrives. Lao Lin is a criminal policeman with countless experience. After coming here one or two times, he gradually gets familiar with Uncle Niu. The two brothers hate to meet each other late. Lao Lin comes here every so often to discuss the case, and sometimes to listen to Uncle Niu who was still in the company before When you''re on a mission.


    "Jining, why are you so early today?" Lao Lin looked at me with a smile in his eyes, which was an obvious schadenfreude.


    I silently took out a piece of Dahong from my pocket and pressed it under the teacup. Yu Wanqing took the tissue from Chen Shu, wiped her mouth and left.


    I followed closely behind, looking at the front of Chen Shu and Yu Wanqing tightly connected hands, really can not help but sigh, the speed of establishing friendship between girls is simply frightening.


    Lao Lin put one of his arms over my shoulder. With the other hand, he drew a cigarette from the bag and held it in his mouth. With the other hand passing by my neck, he lit a cigarette. It was a very common cigarette, but it made me feel that the smell of this cigarette gave off, but it gave me a confused feeling. It seems that Lao Lin also has a story.


    "Do you want to have a breath?" Lao Lin put the cigarette box in front of me, shaking, and a cigarette like a volunteer poked out his head.


    I shook my head. Since I was a child in the mountain, I have never touched these things. My grandfather often said that cigarettes are harmful. So I have a kind of understanding of cigarettes since I was a child. Even when I am out of the mountain, I still don''t want to be contaminated with these things.


    "Yes, you are a student. Maybe you don''t smoke," Lao Lin said with a smile. He closed the cigarette box and put it back in his pocket.


    When the cigarette was burnt out, the last light of fire was shining on the dark corner, but in a moment, it was a little fleeting, the darkness was still dark, still spreading fear


    The four of them went straight to the fountain. It''s hot in the summer when they are on duty. If the corpse is kept here, it will rot. so Lao Lin asked someone to take his corpse back to the police morgue and wait.


    "It''s been so many days. There should be no valuable evidence here. Besides, if it''s something else, there may not be any evidence that can be used," I said in a vague way. Because there are so many people here, he didn''t know what to say, but at least Lao Lin and Yu Wanqing understood what I said.


    Chen Shu is just listening in silence, just like a clever little girl. However, it is obvious that after hearing what I said, her look has changed, but no one has noticed it.


    I went to the fountain. There were blood stains scattered on the edge of the fountain. One by one, the blood stains were marked with serial numbers. I walked around the fountain and suddenly found that my eyes were shaken. I looked down and found something. It''s a watch that has been used for a long time. It''s not very big and small, but it looks very expensive. The reason why it hasn''t been found is that it''s stuck in the crack of the fountain. If it''s not for the wrong circumstances, it may not be found by others in the future. Later, Lao Lin asked someone to take it back to the forensic Department of the police station for authentication. It''s confirmed that Zhang Yang''s fingerprints are all over it, and there are a lot of them This is the watch Zhang Yang has been wearing in his hand.It''s definitely Zhang Yang''s.


    I can''t help but wonder why the criminal police team has been wandering here for so many days, but they haven''t found it yet. It''s just that they can see this watch at a casual glance. Is it that they are different from ordinary people? Anyway, they don''t believe that they can have this ability.


    However, what makes me even more strange is that this watch is very small and delicate. It''s just a watch worn by a girl. How can it be worn on Zhang Yang''s hand? Moreover, it seems that Zhang Yang still takes great care of this watch. Otherwise, there is no scratch on the surface of the watch.


    Although I don''t know who gave this sudden evidence, I know that this is absolutely an important evidence, which is likely to be the key to solve this case.


    This is not the only terrible thing. The most terrible thing is still to come.


    I accompanied Yu Wanqing and Chen Shu to the library in the afternoon. After so many years, if there is any record, it will only be in the library. The library is a secret existence of the school.


    I and others went to the library, looking at the library row after row of bookshelves, a smart little criminal policeman around Lao Lin called the librarian.


    Since the last incident, the librarian has been scared, afraid that his rich and greasy iron rice bowl will be lost. However, because of the sudden occurrence of Zhang Yang, the librarian also escaped by chance. As a result, I didn''t expect that I would let the librarian down My heart, raised again.


    "Captain, what brings you here? I can prepare hot tea for you without saying it in advance." the librarian looked at Lao Lin with a flattering smile and a greasy face, which made me understand that the world is just like this. The dirty, boring, sad, everything is disgusting.


    This is the world. It can''t be changed.


    No matter how time washes, the dirt of human nature cannot be washed away.


    "You don''t have to be polite to me. We need to investigate all the things that happened in your school," Lao Lin said straight to the point, without being polite to the librarian.


    Although Lao Lin usually looks like this when he is in front of the third brother and me, at this time, Lao Lin completely enters the working state.

 Chapter 600

    Criminal police are all over the school now. Lao Lin is in charge of this group of criminal police. No one can offend Lao Lin if they offend him. After so many things happen to the school, the school may not be able to keep it. It''s definitely not a wise decision to provoke criminal police again at this time. For a person, it''s the most correct time to follow their orders ¡£


    Soon, the librarian brought several stacks of books. Because there were so many people in the school, the usually busy library has become very quiet now. We found a long table, put down the books, and each person divided a pile. The librarian brought a few glasses of water and put them beside everyone. After that, there was only the voice of turning books.


    After nearly a whole night''s reading, everyone didn''t find anything. Yu Wanqing said that she was not evil, so she carried several stacks of books back. She said that she couldn''t bear to see her carrying so many books. She shared several books with two weak girls. Later, Lao Lin asked two little criminal policemen to help them report back.


    With so many students in the school, the dormitory is empty, so the dormitory is also allocated to the criminal police who come to investigate.


    Lao Lin also has the meaning of abusing his power. Therefore, Lao Lin''s room is right next to mine. After saying good night to each other, they went back to their room.


    After I entered the room, I felt a gust of wind passing behind me.


    "Who!"


    Although I don''t feel someone''s breath clearly, he has a real feeling. Here, someone is definitely coming. It''s not necessarily a person, it''s more likely that it''s that kind of thing.


    When I turned on the light, I found that the dormitory was empty. There was only an envelope on the desk, a thick stack. There was no message on the envelope. He didn''t know who the messenger was.


    I picked up the envelope on the table and looked around. In fact, even I didn''t know what I was looking at.


    The seal of the envelope didn''t stick tightly, so he pulled it open.


    Out of it, a letter, and a bunch of photos!


    I just took a look at the stack of pictures and rushed to the door. Next to it was Lao Lin''s room. There was a knock on the door. Lao Lin had just entered the room, and the stool was still warm. As soon as I heard the knock on the door, I quickly opened them.


    "What''s the matter? Just separated, boy, you don''t lack fatherly love." Lao Lin looked at me and couldn''t help joking.


    I also admire Lao Lin for being able to make fun of himself here at this time. I look around and pull Lao Lin into the room and close the door.


    I don''t know why, whenever something big happens, I always look around uneasily.


    "I said, what''s the matter with you boy? What are you doing in such a hurry? Oh, you boy, be light. I''m an old bone. I can''t stand you coming here." Looking at me, Lao Lin pressed himself on the sofa and said that he couldn''t stand such a toss.


    "Oh, Lao Lin, don''t worry about anything else. Take a look at this." I put the envelope in my hand on the table, some photos showed, said: "I just came back to the dormitory, I felt that someone came in my dormitory, but after I turned on the light, I only saw this, but I always had a premonition that the arrival of this thing, absolutely anyone wants to tell us anything."


    As soon as Lao Lin heard me say this, he began to think that this matter is absolutely not simple.


    Lao Lin put his eyes on the envelope on the table. His hands covered with calluses picked up the stack of envelopes. Lao Lin took out a picture from the envelope.


    In the photo, a tall and beautiful girl with delicate facial features exudes her vitality in the sun. Her every move is extremely beautiful, just like a fairy from the sky and a goddess of the sun.


    Black skirt, gently blown by the breeze, long black hair, fine flying


    Behind this picture, there is another sentence: originally an angel, why be like a devil


    Early the next morning, Lao Lin asked the criminal police to knock on Yu Wanqing''s door.


    In a conference room, guests came early in the morning. I looked at the picture on the long white table and the yellow brown paper.


    Yu Wanqing looked at me and Lao Lin''s serious faces and asked, "what''s this?"


    "This is the suicide note of the female student who committed suicide in those years." I looked at the yellow brown paper, and I didn''t know how to say it. It was hard to say.


    The letter said:


    Fang Shu, I always like you, I like you smile at me, even if it''s just a smile to an ordinary student out of etiquette, I always thought, you have no feeling for me, I suddenly feel I''m so stupid, why didn''t I find out earlier.


    You like painting. Besides painting, what you like more is taking pictures.


    I love your camera, capturing my every moment. Every picture you take for me, I keep it, just like you are always with me.I''m attracted to you because of your "blooming rose", the enchanting rose, blooming its own posture, the black painted bone, and your pride.


    But I know that your every "blooming rose" is not the one you are most satisfied with. Only the rose rendered by blood donation is more enchanting.


    I want to use my own blood to make this "blooming rose" for you. Why don''t you promise me


    This is the suicide note of Fang Shu''s female student who committed suicide. Then, the person in the photo is the female student who committed suicide.


    This is her letter?


    "This is the girl student''s letter?" Yu Wanqing put down the brown letter in her hand, but she couldn''t understand it. Is it a confession or an account.


    "Indeed, this letter was sent by someone after I went back to my bedroom last night. After that, I showed it to Lao Lin first. Then, we discussed it for a while, but nothing was found out. So we had to call you here. What the hell is going on here? " I look at Yu Wanqing, he has been confused, this matter, how more and more confused.


    "Otherwise, we''d better contact the third brother to come back." Yu Wanqing didn''t know what to do. Her brain was full of paste, and she didn''t know what to do. At this time, all she could think of was her third brother.


    "I''ve tried to contact my third brother, but he didn''t reply. I don''t know what to do." I know Yu Wanqing''s idea. After they got the information, they thought the same way. They had already contacted the third brother. However, the phone couldn''t get through all the time. Lao Lin sent several criminal policemen, but they couldn''t find him.


    "This matter is so big, if the third brother is not here, it''s hard for us to make a decision on this matter. Let''s see, Lao Lin, what should we do about this matter." I look at Lao Lin, the third brother is not here, the backbone here, can only be Lao Lin.


    "This matter, now only a few of us know, this matter can not be leaked out for the time being, sunny evening, you have to work hard, must contact the third brother, must let the third brother back." Lao Lin looks at Yu Wanqing. At this time, he is like a general guiding the country. In fact, this is Lao Lin. Then, Lao Lin said, "I, the messenger, don''t know whether I''m an enemy or a friend. So, you should be careful of your own safety. When necessary, you must retreat completely. The truth is not the most important thing. The most important thing is your own safety."


    Lao Lin''s words make my nose sour. Since the death of my grandfather, no one has cared about him. Sometimes, the third brother will care about him. However, it''s very rare for me to care so much as Lao Lin. Lao Lin''s care is like the care of the elder generation for the younger generation.


    This kind of care makes me feel the feeling of kinship. Since I left Shennongjia, I have left the protection of my grandfather. I have thought that if I die in a foreign land, there may not even be one person who helps me collect my body. But now, he feels that there is someone who will care for him and remember him.


    I feel my heart is full of warmth. Is it family or friendship.


    "By the way, you still have a task to finish. Don''t lose your task because of something other than the task. You have to remember that you have the life to soak in school flowers. I think you are a good one. I can rest assured that Chen Shu will give it to you. However, if you die, how can I deal with you?" Yu Wanqing looked at me in a vicious tone, as if, at any time It''s going to take care of me.


    I said that I was used to Miss Yu''s sudden threat language, which was in line with her personality. Moreover, I felt that it was very warm. Yes, it was very abnormal.


    After that, the morning meeting was over. I left the meeting room and didn''t know what to do. I had to walk aimlessly and unconsciously to the school garden.


    "I," a gentle female voice, pulled my thoughts back to reality. I looked up and saw that it was Chen Shu, the school flower.


    "Chen Shu, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in the dormitory?" I''m still a little surprised to see Chen Shu here. As for why she said that, it has something to do with Miss Yu. Miss Yu''s unyielding nature, after going back with a pile of books yesterday, and reading all night, Chen Shu was also worried. So she simply accompanied Yu Wanqing to read all night''s materials. When Yu Wanqing was awakened by the little criminal police in the morning, she was very upset Happy, the little criminal police also said that he knocked on the door for a long time before he woke up Yu Wanqing. Chen Shu, who didn''t sleep the same night, shouldn''t be sleeping in the dormitory at this time? After all, not sleeping does great harm to girls'' skin, which is what Miss Yu said.


    "In fact, after reading the information with Wanqing all night, I still have some feelings, so I can''t sleep. I can only come out to relax. I didn''t expect to see you. Have you finished the discussion?" When Yu Wanqing was called away by the little criminal police, Chen Shu was also at the scene, so she also knew that they were going to the meeting. Although she didn''t know why the criminal police had to bring two students and a teaching director to investigate the case, Chen Shu also asked this question, and Yu Wanqing also thought of a good excuse to explain it to Chen Shu."The discussion is over, but I think my mind is getting confused now. Things are getting more and more complicated. This matter can not be solved simply." I look at Chen Shu, is her face, that gentle voice, do not know why, every time I see Chen Shu, I will be very relaxed, in front of her, undisguised.


    Perhaps, Chen Shu has this kind of charm, she always let anyone want to tell her what is in his heart, to tell his secret.


    I don''t know if yu Wanqing has the courage to look directly into her clear eyes when explaining to her.


    "In fact, there is a saying that I don''t know whether to say it or not," Chen Shu looked at me with a smile.


    "Come on, there''s nothing to say or not to say," I don''t mind. Anyway, I don''t have any useful ideas at this time. It''s better to listen to other people''s mind.


    "Things are becoming more and more complicated. It can start from the most primitive. Perhaps, the most initial and simplest is the answer," Chen Shu''s gentle voice gives people a sense of peace of mind, but it makes people involuntarily attracted by her.


    It''s like a layer of fog, no longer beating in the past


    "I see! Thank you, thank you, Chen Shu! " I patted my brain, turned around and ran to the direction of the conference room. The figure of the teenager running in the sun was so dazzling and energetic.


    Chen Shu Wu mouth smile, looking at my back, eyes unknown emotions, canthus up, under the blue sky, although two people have their own thoughts, but, two hearts involuntarily implicated together.